¡¶The beginning of reincarnation¡·


 Chapter 1 Waking Up Strangely: A Retired Scout Who Wants to Be a Killer

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Boom"

    "Bang bang"

    Gao Peng was awakened by the intermittent dull roar, and bursts of bloody smell continued to irritate his mouth and nose, but he did not open his eyes immediately, but silently calmed himself down and sensed his physical condition.

    "The physical condition is normal, there is no feeling of being hit or restrained, the clothes are still the clothes before losing consciousness, but there is an unfamiliar metal watch on the left wrist, there is no sign of being drugged or anesthetized, the fullness of the abdomen comes from  Look, less than half an hour has passed"

    With years of experience, Gao Peng quickly grasped the current physical condition. Because of this, he was even more astonished.

    "It knocked me unconscious and transported me to a strange place in a very short period of time without me even noticing it. Who can do this? And that distant soundis the sound of guns?  "

    The situation is unknown, Gao Peng is still pretending to be in a coma, but in fact the muscles of his whole body have been stretched, like a strong bow fully charged, ready to violently strike the enemy at any time

    Gao Peng is a retired old scout. He joined the army at the age of seventeen and worked for eight years. He served in the reconnaissance battalion of a field division of the Southwest Military Region of the Chinese People's Liberation Army in Yunnan, known as the "Death Army".

    ? He once participated in the selection of the Falcon Special Brigade of the Southwest Military Region, but unfortunately he was accidentally injured and was eliminated at the Devil Week.

    There is no doubt that Gao Peng has retired. He has experienced a lot in his eight years of military career. He has fought against ice in southern Hunan, earthquake in northern Sichuan, and drought in southern Yunnan

    As for the reasons why he chose to retire, there may be many reasons, and maybe his failure to join the special forces is also a factor!

    However, the eight-year soldiership was not for nothing. During these eight years, Gao Peng obtained a college diploma through self-study, and also learned English at a level that is almost no lower than his mother tongue. If it is not for the lack of qualifications, there is no pressure to take the eight-level certificate.  .

    After retiring, Gao Peng, like other retired veterans, had a period of discomfort. He had gotten used to the pace of life in the army. When he returned to his hometown, he suddenly didn't know what he was supposed to do.

    Coincidentally, not long after he retired, there was a wave of boycotts of Japanese products in China due to the Diaoyu Islands incident. Gao Peng suddenly had a very crazy idea in his mind. He wanted to go to Japan and become an assassin

    Gao Peng is a man of action. Since he was a child, as long as an idea pops up in his mind, no matter whether it is reliable or not, he will try to do it. As for success or failure, it is up to him to do it.

    The resettlement fee I got when I retired seems to have been used. If I want to go to Japan, I must at least be able to speak Japanese!  Gao Peng signed up for a Japanese class. The teacher was a real Tokyo native, which made Gao Peng very satisfied. In this way, he could learn the most authentic Japanese.

    ?With Gao Peng's not-so-weak language talent, plus extra money for the teacher to teach him a small lesson, he was able to talk to the teacher in the most standard Tokyo accent Japanese in just over a year.

    Even the Japanese teachers were amazed. If they didn't know the details of Gao Peng, they would definitely think that he was an out-and-out Tokyo native.

    In the past year or so, Gao Peng has not only been learning Japanese, he has also signed up for fight clubs, stunt driving schools, parkour clubs and other programs that are helpful to him as a killer.

    Throughout the whole year, Gao Peng's time was full, and he continued to enrich the knowledge he didn't learn in the army.

    Because Gao Peng is not bad in appearance, and has a resolute and courageous temperament that those little fresh meats do not have, some gossip plots happened during the period, such as being chased by beautiful women in the club and so on.

    But Gao Pengzhi is not here, and he doesn't want to have too many worries. Born as an orphan, he only turns a blind eye to beauties, and absorbs everything that is helpful to his goal every day.

    One year later, Gao Peng found out embarrassingly that after this year's squandering, the resettlement allowance he got when he was discharged from the army was almost exhausted, and he didn't even have the money to apply for a passport and visa.

    In desperation, Gao Peng had no choice but to prepare to find a job first, and continue to learn all the knowledge he needed while earning money.

    Just when he was looking for a job suitable for him on the job search website, he was attracted by a job posting.

    It was a message about a security company recruiting a general manager. Gao Peng was surprised that such a high position did not require any factors such as education, work experience, age, etc. The only requirement was to have more than five years of military service experience.

    As if this position was specially prepared for him, Gao Peng clicked in out of curiosity, and then there was no more, he woke up again.At that time, he was already lying here

    Tens of seconds later, Gao Peng basically confirmed that there was no one else in the surrounding area, or that there was no living person.

    Gao Peng slowly opened his eyes, the first thing that caught his eyes was a pair of hollow eyes with dilated pupils, and the owner of those eyes was a middle-aged man whose chest was pierced by a sharp knife and soaked in the blood flowing from his body  .

    Gao Peng kept his body lying on the ground, only turned his head slightly, and calmly observed the surrounding environment.

    This seems to be a flour mill, the flour is scattered everywhere, surrounded by ruins and ruins, and the collapsed appearance of the building does not seem to have suffered an earthquake, combined with the occasional roar in the distance, it is obvious that these  The building was destroyed by artillery fire.

    In this open space, there are dozens of corpses lying prone, including men, women, old and children. Without exception, all of them were killed by sharp knives or bullets.

    Don't wonder why Gao Peng, as a modern person, suddenly saw so many corpses, but didn't feel any strange at all. When you have had the experience of eating at a place separated by a wall from the pile of corpses, the corpses are not a visual shock.

    Gao Peng used to fight an earthquake in a certain place, and he saw many corpses of various shapes. From throwing up at the beginning to eating next to the pile of corpses, it can be said that the veterans who participated in the earthquake relief are a group of real people.  People who are used to death.

    Therefore, Gao Peng didn't have any feeling about the corpse itself. He was only judging his current position through the clothing on the corpse and the style of the surrounding buildings.

    The modern age of the 21st century is not completely peaceful. There are still wars in many parts of the world. After watching it for a while, Gao Peng slowly began to feel shocked.

    "This isthe costume of the Republic of China" Gao Peng muttered to himself.

    The next moment, he looked at the extra metal watch on his wrist. When he turned his wrist and turned the watch to face himself, he saw a flash of white light suddenly, sinking into the center of his eyebrows.

    A memory that did not belong to Gao Peng appeared in his mind out of thin air.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 2 Recruiting the Lord God of the Lord of Reincarnation Cruel Reincarnation Rules Beginning of the Plot

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The main god space?  Reincarnation world?  This is infinite horror?

    Gao Peng's eyes widened, and he looked at the extra information in his mind in disbelief, "I seem to have encountered something terrible!"

    In any case, Gao Peng knew that he could no longer lie here like this, turned his head around, and quickly found a suitable hiding place.

    The next moment, Gao Peng's body straightened up, his leg muscles exploded, and he bowed like a cheetah and sprinted to a hidden place.

    After hiding his figure, Gao Peng continued to check the information in his mind. He didn't doubt whether he had really entered the main god's space, because it was obvious, but he could be sure that this was not the main god's space of infinite terror.

    There are currently no reincarnated persons in this space of the Lord God, only 3,000 people called applicants, and these 3,000 people, like him, were pulled into the space by the Lord God. People from all over the world, what they want to apply for is  The position of the main god space controller.

    "Of the three thousand applicants, only one can become the master of reincarnation, and the others will all be eliminated. Is there a one in three thousand chance?" Gao Peng was secretly startled. He didn't need to think about the fate of the eliminated.  Just look at the introduction about the reincarnation mission.

    "In other words, in the world of reincarnation, I have no trusted teammates. Except for the characters in the original plot, all applicants I meet are enemies. Even killing other applicants, there are rewards. What a cruel rule.  Are you recruiting the Lord of Reincarnation, or are you raising human gu?"

    Gao Peng frowned. He also saw some very unfavorable information. The applicants were different from the reincarnated people in Infinite Terror. They could not use reward points to exchange for anything except food and daily necessities at the Lord God.

    Everything needs to be acquired by the applicant himself in the world of reincarnation. Of course, it is okay to use it to repair the wounds of the body.

    The biggest use of reward points is that they can be exchanged for the number of days of life in the main god's space or in the safe area of ??the story world that has been experienced.

    However, the main god has other reward mechanisms. For example, if the task is overfulfilled to a certain extent, the main god will give a lottery or other rewards, such as knowing the next plot world information in advance, replacing the original plot role, and so on.

    But obviously, it is not easy to overfulfill the task.

    The final message is that after becoming the master of reincarnation, you can return to the present world and control everything in the reincarnation space at the same time.

    After learning about the rules and information about the space of the Lord God and the world of reincarnation, Gao Peng was stunned for a moment, but after his mind went blank for a while, Gao Peng's thinking resumed working again. After his brain was empty, it was time to change his way of thinking.

    "It seems there is no way out! Either die, or make a breakthrough, seize the one in three thousand chance, and become the master of reincarnation."

    Gao Peng has never understood what it means to back down, since he is already in this situation, let's go on!  Moreover, all applicants faced the same disadvantages. Compared with him, he himself had a great advantage.

    Raising his wrist, he pressed his finger on the button next to the LCD watch, and information about this reincarnation was displayed on the screen.

    The World of Reincarnation: Jinling Thirteen Beauties

    This reincarnation is an interview level, which is an assessment mode. There are a total of 50 applicants in this reincarnation world, and killing other applicants will get 500 reward points.

    Task 1: Choose a camp, choose the Chinese camp to get 100 reward points, choose the Japanese camp to get 50 reward points, choose the neutral camp (safety zone established by the International Red Cross), get 10 reward points, and release the next task after the task is completed.

    Gao Peng looks thoughtful as soon as he looks at the task. The world background of Jinling Thirteen Beauties is the Nanjing Massacre. The Japanese army is powerful and relatively safe, so the reward points for choosing the Japanese camp are only half of the reward points for choosing the Chinese camp.

    And the safer one is naturally the Red Cross, whose leader is a group of Americans.

    But then Gao Peng glanced at his mouth in disdain. As a retired veteran of the Chinese People's Liberation Army, there are very few reward points for choosing the Japanese camp, even if it is ten times higher, Gao Peng would not choose it.

    Even if you enter the world of reincarnation, even if you have to struggle for survival, some principles cannot be changed at any time.

    Although Gao Peng believes that among the fifty applicants thrown into this world, there should be Chinese who are traitors in order to survive, but he, Gao Peng, is absolutely impossible.

    The reason why he wanted to go to Japan to be an assassin in the real world was to kill devils. Isn't this the best opportunity?  So naturally he would not choose the neutral camp, besides, the neutral camp is the safest, and the harvest wantsMust be the least.

    There are two reincarnation modes in the reincarnation world. One is the assessment mode, which is the killing mode. The three thousand applicants will not enter the same reincarnation world every time, but will choose a certain number for each world and invest in different talents of the same level.  world.

    In the assessment mode, applicants can kill each other, eliminate others, and reduce competitors while earning reward points. This reincarnation is called an interview, and it is actually an assessment.

    Of the three thousand applicants, each of them has not yet undergone reincarnation, and all the abilities they possess are inherent in reality. The meaning of the interview pass is to weed out the first batch of unqualified applicants.

    This is the same as applying for a job in reality. Only after passing the interview can you have the opportunity to study further and finally enter the company for internship.

    The other is the experience mode, that is, the single-person reincarnation mode, which can only be accessed by candidates who have passed the interview.

    The reincarnation in the experience mode is also the only opportunity for every applicant to improve himself and prepare before the next assessment. The more he gains in the experience mode, the greater the chance of surviving when he kills the opponent when the assessment comes.

    "Choose the Chinese camp." Gao Peng said softly to the watch, but nothing happened. He suddenly understood that it seems that the choice of camp is not based on words, but by doing.

    "In that case, let's go kill it!" Gao Peng's eyes turned cold, and he walked out of his hiding place cautiously, with an inexplicable sense of excitement in his heart, and his face trembled slightly.

    He was still wearing the sportswear he had at home, and a pair of light and flexible running shoes on his feet, which made his movements more flexible.

    "Bang bang"

    "Papa papa"

    There was a sound of gunshots and footsteps approaching slowly, and Gao Peng, who was stealthily sneaking among the ruins of the flour mill, suddenly stopped and hid his figure in a recessed wall.

    Stretching out his head to look secretly, he saw three female students in student uniforms suddenly running in at the corner seventy to eighty meters ahead of him on the right, only to see them running outside a thatched haystack, as if  I want to go in and hide.

    And there were already people in the haystack, and they were also some female students. Unfortunately, the space in the haystack was so small that only one person squeezed in. The other two had no choice but to continue running forward, and finally hid in an open door.  in storage jars.

    Gao Peng's heart moved, isn't this the two men, Meng Shujuan, who met the American mortician at the beginning of the plot?  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 3 Encountered a crisis My name is Mori Shinichi My father is Mori Kogoro

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Gao Peng's eyes flickered, and he suddenly stepped out of his hiding place. In just a few seconds, he ran to the haystack, and shouted anxiously, "Don't hide here, it's not safe here, it's easy to get caught.  found."

    A panicked voice came from the haystack, "Where can we hide if we don't hide here? You hurry up, don't reveal our location, there is no room inside, you can change another place!"

    Gao Peng sighed secretly, said no more, turned around and ran away, he is not the Holy Mother, out of the morality of being Chinese, he reminded, but he was already struggling for his own survival now, he would not go no  Whatever savior he can do on his own, he can't save anyone.

    If he remembered correctly, three heavily armed devils would rush in here after a while. At this time, the devils were still very elite. They were not new recruits and student soldiers recruited from China after the war of resistance.

    He was not sure that he could kill the three elite devils with his bare hands without any weapons, so he could only leave for now, look for the devils alone, complete the faction selection task, and make plans after knowing the next task.

    Sure enough, less than half a minute after Gao Peng left, three Japanese soldiers rushed in. They were chasing Meng Shujuan and the three of them. The first two rushed across the haystack and chased forward, but the third Japanese soldier stopped  Step down and look carefully at the haystack.

    Because the haystack looked very suitable for Tibetans, the Japanese soldier did not say a word, raised the 38 cover in his hand, raised his bayonet and stabbed it in a few times.

    The first two knives were useless, and after the third stab, he looked terrified, obviously feeling something stabbed, pulled out the bayonet and saw blood on the knife, the devil immediately called out: "Hey,  Tanaka, Kobayashi, come here, there are people here"

    The two devils in front quickly returned, the bullets were loaded, and the muzzles and bayonets of the three were aimed at the haystack.

    "Who, come out"

    "idiot¡­¡­"

    "China pig"

    "Bang bang bang"

    At this time, Gao Peng had already run to a place that seemed to be a flour warehouse. Hearing the gunshots from the place just now, and the screams of the devils, he knew that the female student in the haystack would not be spared.

    And when he heard the word "China Pig", Gao Peng's eyes turned cold, his teeth clenched tightly, and boundless hatred hit his heart. This is the hatred that is deeply rooted in the bones of the Chinese nation.

    "Wh bang"

    At this moment, Gao Peng only heard the sound of breaking through the air, and a bullet hit the wall beside him, creating a bullet hole.  He broke the wall and squatted down.

    Moving two steps to the side, Gao Peng stretched out his head to observe secretly, but saw a devil walking towards him cautiously holding a gun dozens of meters away.  Attracting attention, forgetting to hide your figure.

    He didn't use his dodging speed to gamble on the devil's marksmanship within 30 to 40 meters. At the moment, his mind turned sharply, thinking about the way to get out of trouble.

    "Come out, who is it?" the devil shouted loudly.

    Listening to the devil's Japanese, Gao Peng's eyes lit up, and he immediately shouted in a standard Tokyo dialect: "Don't shoot, your own people."

    Hearing the Japanese spoken from behind the wall, the devil was obviously taken aback, but he didn't believe it easily, and still raised his gun and shouted: "Raise your hands and come out."

    "Hay, Hay, I'll come out right away, don't shoot me! I'm Japanese, and I'm looking for someone in the city. Who knew your attack was so sharp, and you got in so quickly"

    Gao Peng chattered on and on, while raising his hands high, and slowly stood up from behind the wall, but his legs were not relaxed, they were tense, and if there was any slight mistake, he would immediately throw himself aside.

    At this time, the devil was about ten meters away from Gao Peng. Gao Peng walked out of the broken wall slowly, perhaps because he spoke fluent Japanese, and his clothes were obviously different from those of the Chinese at this time.  Let go of your guard a little bit.

    The muzzle of the gun was slightly lowered, and the devil asked, "What's your name, where are you from?"

    At this time, there must be absolutely no slightest hesitation. Gao Peng replied without hesitation: "My name is Mori Shinichi, my father is Mori Kogoro, and I have a younger sister named Mori Ran, who lives at No. 21, Section 2, Mihuacho, Tokyo. Listen to your brother."  The accent is from Osaka, right?"

    After listening to Gao Peng's words, the devil finally let go of his doubts and put down his gun completely.

    First of all, I can speak so fluentlyHe speaks Japanese with an extremely pure Tokyo accent, and he can recognize his own Osaka accent immediately.

    And there is nothing wrong with the self-reported identity information. The most important thing is that there is no sign of thinking at all. This can only be achieved by deep-rooted memory, so whether the reader believes it or not, the devil believes it.

    Seeing this, Gao Peng knew that he had passed the test, and secretly heaved a sigh of relief. When he first learned Japanese, he heard the teacher talk about the different accents in various parts of Japan.

    Coincidentally, in the few words that the devil said before, there are two pronunciations that are pronounced in Osaka. What's more, the teacher specifically mentioned the Osaka pronunciation and the Tokyo pronunciation of these two pronunciations, that is, the word "name".  pronounce.

    "Didn't Mr. Mao Li receive the news of the evacuation? Why are you still in the city at this time? What are you doing in China?" The devil let go of his guard and took a few steps closer to Gao Peng.

    Gao Peng spread his hands, and put down his raised hands, saying: "Business! I originally received the evacuation news, but I had to find a person, a woman, you know."

    "Who knew that your attacking pace would be so fast, China's army is too inexperienced, by the way, brother, what do you call it?"

    Hearing this, the devil said with a little satisfaction: "That is, the combat effectiveness of our Imperial Japanese Army is not comparable to that of the Chinese Army? My name is Kojima Shosuke."

    After speaking, he solemnly persuaded Gao Peng: "No matter who you are looking for, I advise you to go out of the city first, and come back after we completely control the city. Although the Chinese army has been completely defeated and many troops have already fled, but  Still some sporadic resistance, very unsafe."

    Gao Peng smiled wryly, and said: "I think so too! But you have seen what's going on now. Fortunately, I met you, the more cautious Kojima-kun. If it was someone else, I'm afraid I would have shot me down a long time ago.  .¡±

    "How about this! I will follow you for the time being, and go out of the city with you after you complete the task. My father is from Jiuyuan Mining Co., Ltd. As long as you protect me, my father will definitely repay you."

    "Don't worry, I exercise regularly, and I have also learned kung fu from the instructor of the Black Dragon Association, so I won't drag you down." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 4: Gao Peng's performance, the bayonet behind his back

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    When Masasuke Kojima heard the words, he immediately respected Gao Peng. Jiuyuan Mining Co., Ltd. is the predecessor of Nissan in the future. Nissan's full name is Japan Industry.

    During World War II, Kuhara Mining Co., Ltd. was also a well-ranked company in Japan, and its senior management had a very close relationship with the military. The status of Mr. Mori's father must be high if he could be sent to China to take charge of the business.

    If I help Mao Li-kun now, as long as his father says a few words to his superiors, then

    What's more, it is impossible to fight the battle forever. If you don't break your jade on the battlefield, you will still need to work after you retire. The benefits of befriending Mr. Mao Li will be great, and even the rest of your life will be settled.

    Kojima Masasuke thought of this, looked serious, and said: "Okay, Maori-kun, I can take you with me. After I finish searching this area, I will take you to the rear to join the main force, but you must  "

    "Kangdang"

    Kojima Masasuke didn't finish talking, only heard a loud noise coming from the corner on the right, which startled Kojima Masasuke, and Gao Peng also bowed at the right time, pretending to be extremely nervous and hiding  Kojima is right behind him.

    "Mr. Mao Li, follow me closely, be careful around, and report immediately if there is any situation."

    "Hay, Wagada (Understood)."

    Kojima Masasuke gave a reminder, then raised the rifle in his hand, and ran towards the corner with the most standard search and forward movement. Gao Peng naturally followed closely behind, and his eyes were always on the back of Kojima Masasuke's neck.  .

    It's just No matter how rich the theoretical experience is, Gao Peng is a young boy who has never killed anyone. At this time, his adrenaline secretion is accelerated, and his heartbeat is much faster than usual.

    He was nervous and hesitant. In any case, he was unarmed at this time, and if he couldn't guarantee a one-hit kill, then he must be the one who died.

    However, Gao Peng didn't linger for long, and the opportunity to kill Masasuke Kojima came soon.

    After turning the corner, what appeared in front of us was a collapsed flour trough. There was a pile of flour on the ground, and there was still a lot of dust floating in the air. Obviously, the flour trough had just collapsed.

    Without further ado, Kojima Masasuke raised his bayonet and stabbed the flour pile a few times. Seeing no response, he turned and searched in another direction.

    Gao Peng's heart skipped a beat. It was a very familiar scene. Isn't this the place where the American mortician met Meng Shujuan?

    So, this devil Kojima Masasuke will eventually be crushed to death by the collapsed wall, no, if he is crushed to death, it cannot be counted as my kill, what should I do?

    As soon as he thought of this, Gao Peng noticed that there was movement in the flour pile, knowing that John the American Undertaker couldn't help but come out, so he yelled, "Mr. Kojima, be careful, there are people in the flour pile."

    Masasuke Kojima was startled, and hurriedly turned around and raised his gun. Sure enough, John, wearing a round-brimmed hat, just stood up and ran out to the corner.

    "Baga, stop" Kojima Masasuke immediately chased after him, and secretly said something in his heart, this Mori-kun really won't hold me back, and can bring some help, so bringing him won't be a burden.

    Seeing Kojima Masasuke chasing after him, Gao Peng immediately followed. After turning the corner, John had already stopped, and Gao Peng also saw the storage tank next to John, where Meng Shujuan and Meng Shujuan were hiding.

    "Turn around, slowly, turn around." Masasuke Kojima raised his gun and shouted loudly.

    To be honest, Gao Peng was a little speechless to Kojima Masasuke, didn't he say that the little devil would kill anyone he saw in Nanjing City?  Why does this guy have to figure out the other party's identity first every time?

    Perhaps it is also possible that he and John are dressed differently from the current Chinese people, so that he dare not shoot rashly!

    John spread his hands and turned around slowly, but Gao Peng noticeably paused when he turned to face the storage tank door. Obviously, he saw Meng Shujuan hiding inside.

    However, he didn't say anything, still turned around slowly, and immediately said in English after turning around: "American (American), refugee, not soldier."

    "Ah Mika?" Masasuke Kojima naturally didn't understand English. He just saw that the other party was full of beards, and his face was obviously not Asian, so he didn't act rashly.

    At this time, Gao Peng stepped forward and said to Masasuke Kojima, "Mr. Kojima, I know some English, but this guy said he is an American."

    "Americans?" Kojima was startled. Before attacking Nanjing City, his superiors had ordered him. In addition to Chinese people, there are many people from other countries in Nanjing City. These people are absolutely.??Active.

    Otherwise, once a diplomatic accident occurs, the Empire of Japan is likely to fall into a situation of enemies on all sides, so when he knew that the person in front of him was an American, Masasuke Kojima no longer wanted to kill.

    "Yeah, Americans, John Miller, work for churches, not soldiers"

    John couldn't understand Japanese, and he was still chattering at this moment while putting his hand into his pocket. You must know that this action was very dangerous in front of soldiers who were tense and nervous.

    "boom"

    Fortunately, Kojima Masasuke was reminded by Gao Peng that he did not shoot him directly, but just fired a shot to the side, and shouted excitedly: "Raise your hands, do you hear me, I tell you to raise your hands"

    At this time, John has already taken out a white cloth written in English and rusted with the American flag from his pocket.

    "Crack"

    Gao Peng suddenly heard the sound of the wall collapsing behind him, his eyes flashed, and the opportunity came

    "Kojima-kun be careful" Gao Peng shouted suddenly, jumped out, hugged Masasuke Kojima, and threw him aside.

    "Boom"

    Just when Gao Peng threw him away, the wall collapsed, and John threw himself into the storage tank where Meng Shujuan and the others were hiding.

    When Kojima Masasuke realized what had happened, he was afraid for a while, and he was full of gratitude to Gao Peng. He was about to express his gratitude to Gao Peng, but he saw Gao Peng's eyes wide open at this time, glaring at the front, and roared angrily: "  Ba Ga LuI'm going to kill that Yankee"

    After speaking, he grabbed Kojima Masasuke's gun, unloaded the bayonet, and prepared to move forward with the bayonet. Although Kojima Masasuke was a little dazed, he subconsciously held Gao Peng back, and said anxiously: "Maori  Please calm down, Yankee, we can't move."

    Gao Peng was held back by Kojima Masasuke, but he turned around and grabbed his collar and shouted, "Baga, don't you understand? Just now he clearly saw that the wall was about to collapse, but he didn't remind us that he wanted to  We die!"

    After listening to Gao Peng's words, Kojima Masasuke finally understood, the ferocity in the little devil's bones was aroused, and he roared immediately: "Baga, Lu"

    "Crack"

    Masasuke Kojima pulled the bolt, loaded the bullet, and then passed Gao Peng. He was about to step forward and shoot the Yankee, but he didn't realize that he had exposed his back in front of Gao Peng. After this series of events, Gao Peng  Has gained his full trust.

    At this time, Gao Peng was no longer unarmed, and the bayonet in his hand was shining with a faint cold light.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 5 Masasuke Kojima, who died with regret, is extremely difficult to obtain follow-up task information

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "poof"

    "Uh slightly slightly"

    Masasuke Kojima's eyes widened, and an unknown gurgling sound came from his throat. The bayonet that Gao Peng had just taken off pierced the back of his neck and came out of his throat.

    The moment Kojima Masasuke crossed Gao Peng and turned his back on him, Gao Peng made a decisive move and stabbed Kojima Masasuke into the back of the neck. Fearing that he would not die fast enough, he stabbed in and turned half a circle. The next moment  , pulled out cleanly.

    "Boom"

    Masasuke Kojima fell down, his body still twitching slightly. He didn't understand until he died, why he tried his best to save his partner just now, but sent the bayonet into his body. If he wanted to die by himself, why did he want to die?  save yourself?

    With such doubts in mind, Masasuke Kojima fell into eternal darkness, dying with regret.

    After killing Masasuke Kojima, Gao Peng looked at the bloody bayonet in his hand and the blood stained on his body, his chest felt a little tight. It was just a slight discomfort from the first time he killed someone, but it didn't have the nauseating feeling in the legend.  Feel.

    However, Gao Peng has no time to worry about whether it is because his nerves are more resilient, or because he killed a little devil, so he does not have the disgusting feeling that ordinary people feel after killing someone for the first time.

    He squatted down and looked at the watch for the first time, and the information on it had indeed changed.

    Task 1, choose the faction to complete, the current faction is China, get 100 reward points.

    Task 2: kill at least ten Japanese soldiers, and get 100 reward points for completing the task. If the mission fails, you can get an additional 10 reward points for each additional Japanese soldier killed.

    Task 3: Survive for a week and get 200 reward points successfully. After the plot is over, you can return to the main god space.

    After reading the information of the follow-up mission, Gao Peng frowned. His mission has nothing to do with the main plot of this world.

    Needless to say, killing ten devils is difficult. After killing ten devils, it is undoubtedly more difficult to survive a week in the city of Nanjing full of devils.

    The most important thing is that there are other forty-nine applicants scattered all over the city of Nanjing. This is also a threat!  Because Gao Peng didn't know how many of the forty-nine people had the same strength as him in this world.

    Take one step at a time!  No matter how difficult it is, you have to go on. Here, shrinking back means death. The third task has only rewards and no punishment.

    The goal of the mission is to survive for a week. If the mission fails, it means that he is already dead, and naturally there is no need for any punishment.

    John, who threw himself into the storage tank, heard that the Japanese soldiers outside were not crushed to death by the wall, and his heart suddenly cooled down. Hearing the angry shouts of the two Japanese, he had already crossed himself on his chest, although he had never  Do not believe in Jesus.

    But the next moment, the outside became strangely quiet, and the enraged Japanese soldiers rushed forward with bayonets in their hands and stabbed themselves into a sieve did not happen.

    After a while, his familiar American English came from outside, "Hey, sir, the Japanese soldiers have been killed by me, come out! Move as soon as possible, this is not a suitable hiding place."

    Both John and Meng Shujuan stared at each other. Meng Shujuan and the others are students of a church school, so they naturally understand English.

    Being able to communicate, John was a lot more courageous. He signaled to the two female students not to move, and he slowly crawled out, only to see the man who was following the Japanese soldier just now, searching the body of the Japanese soldier.

    "You aren't you with him? Who are you?" John asked cautiously.

    Gao Peng said without turning his head: "I am a Chinese who is proficient in English and Japanese, get it!"

    Suddenly, John was finally relieved, and said, "Okay! Are you a local? I'm going to Winchester Cathedral, do you know where it is?"

    "I can't help you with this, because I don't believe in religion, so I have never been to a church, you can find it yourself!" Gao Peng said, and had already begun to pick up Kojima Masasuke's military uniform.

    John looked at Gao Peng's movements in confusion, not knowing what he wanted to do. After a while, he saw Gao Peng take off the Japanese soldier's uniform and put it on himself.

    "You what are you doing?" John asked in surprise.

    Gao Peng tidied up the Japanese military uniform on his body, tied up the laces of his military boots, picked up the 38 cover that fell aside, and reinstalled the bayonet that had been wiped clean on Kojima Masasuke, and a brand new little devil appeared on the scene  in front of John.

     Gao Peng dragged Masasuke Kojima's body to a corner, then walked up to John, grinning and said, "Isn't this obvious? Pretend to be a Japanese soldier and take the opportunity to kill them."

    John stared wide-eyed, looked at Gao Peng in astonishment, and persuaded after a while: "Man, I don't recommend you to do this. You don't look like a Chinese soldier, do you? Why bother to participate in the war?"

    Gao Peng looked serious, and said in a deep voice: "Although I am not a soldier, I am Chinese. There is an old saying in China that goes, 'Everyone is responsible for the rise and fall of a country'. This is beyond your comprehension."

    "Then, goodbye! I hope to have a chance to see you alive. In addition, if you find the Winchester Cathedral, if there are Chinese people in it, please take care of them and prevent them from being poisoned by the Japanese.  "

    After finishing speaking, Gao Peng placed his two fingers together above his eyebrows, waved forward, and made a salute of American soldiers, then turned and ran away with the 38 caps he had just seized.

    John shrugged, turned back to the storage jar, and went to communicate with the two female students.

    As for Gao Peng's words, Meng Shujuan and Meng Shujuan also heard them clearly, and they had boundless respect for Gao Peng, a compatriot who had never even met.

    But Gao Peng didn't know that the series of events from the time he killed Masasuke Kojima to the time he took off the Japanese military uniform and put it on, all fell into a pair of eyes hundreds of meters away.

    Of course, those eyes were Gao Peng observed through the scope on a sniper rifle. The owner of the eyes became uncontrollably curious about Gao Peng, and the scope was locked on him all the time.

    What surprised him was that the man who killed a Japanese soldier and put on a Japanese military uniform had a very agile skill and a very good military quality.

    Many of his tactical moves, even his eyes light up when he saw them. This person who is it?

    Soon, the owner of the sniper rifle had to give up paying attention to that man, because he disappeared. After the man entered a ruin, he disappeared from his scope.

    Turning my gaze back to the previous place, I found that the American had already packed two bags of flour in a cloth bag, and then ran in one direction with the two female students who came out of the storage tank, and that direction was Wen Che  Sturt Cathedral.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 6 Instructor Li of the Teaching Corps meets the first applicant three ghosts

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Female students, in order to save another group of female students, the only dozen brothers left in the teaching team were all confessed to a place not more than a few tens of meters away from the city gate.

    Originally, as long as they rushed out of the city, they could break out, at least there was still a glimmer of hope. However, in order to save the group of female students, they were exposed and attracted the devil's armored infantry.

    Under the combination of the devil's infantry and tanks, sixteen instructors of the teaching team who had received training from the German special forces all died.

    Because there is no effective weapon to hit the tank, they can only line up in a row, using the bodies of their comrades in front as a cover, so that the last blaster can rush over and blow up the tank.

    Seeing his brothers fall one by one under the heavy machine gun of the tank, Li Tao's heart was bleeding, but they did not regret it at all. Protecting the common people is their belief that has been baked into their bones.

    Li Tao, the rank of major, is the instructor of the teaching corps of Nanjing Military Academy. At this time, he put down the sniper rifle in his hand and looked at Pu Sheng, who was seriously injured and unconscious. There were originally more than a thousand elite soldiers in the teaching corps, and there were only two of them left.

    But whether he can survive, Li Tao is no longer sure

    However, after Gao Peng left the flour mill, he quickly leaped forward among the ruins, because for some reason, he always had a feeling of being on his back, as if he had eyes staring at him.

    Of course, he has never experienced actual combat, but he has participated in several exercises. Naturally, it is impossible to cultivate the strong premonition of danger that elite special forces have. However, everyone has this sixth sense, and it is only the difference between strength and weakness.  That's all.

    It wasn't until he used several tactical actions and changed positions many times that the feeling of being stared at finally disappeared, and he breathed a sigh of relief. Although he didn't know where that feeling came from, it made him very uncomfortable  .

    Getting rid of the feeling of being on his back, Gao Peng began to try to come out generously, pretending to be searching and advancing. After turning a few streets, he never encountered other devils.

    This is also easy to understand. The city of Nanjing is very large, and the devils who invaded Nanjing at this time were only about 100,000, and most of the troops were concentrated together, so there were not many scattered devils.

    Gao Peng found a hiding place to take a breather for a while, and then he began to count the supplies on his body, including a three-eight cover, a bayonet, a satchel, seven shuttles and two bullets, a total of thirty-seven rounds (the rifle bullets are  Five hairs connected together), three compressed biscuits, one can of beef, one multifunctional lunch box, and a kettle.

    This is what Kojima Masasuke has on him. Three compressed biscuits and a can of beef are almost enough for a day. He needs to survive in the city for a week. It seems that the main goal of the next step is to add a search for food.

    There is a lot of flour in the flour mill, but it is unrealistic, because he does not have the conditions to make steamed buns with flour.

    After resting for a while, Gao Peng continued to search and move forward after filling the magazine with the 38 cover full of bullets.

    The capacity of the 38 big cover is only five rounds, which made him miss the 95 type very much. With an automatic rifle in his hand, let alone ten, he would dare to try even if the target was several times more.

    Turning around a street corner again, a situation finally appeared, but the situation that appeared was a situation that any Chinese would feel enraged when they saw it.

    "Don't ah let go of me beast"

    "Hahahaha Kawaii la la"

    "It's the besthahaha"

    "I've never seen such a top-notch girl from China, Watanabe, what are you doing? Drag her in quickly"

    There were three devils, about 80 meters away from Gao Peng. At this time, the two devils hung their rifles on their shoulders, hooked a woman's arms from left to right, and dragged her to a relatively well-preserved house by the street.  .

    Another ghost was going to lift the woman's legs. The woman struggled so badly that her high heels fell into place.

    The top and white shirt of the professional skirt on her body have been torn off, revealing the black hood inside, and the black stockings on her lower body have also been torn, revealing a large area of ??snow-white skin.

    etc¡­¡­

    Professional dress?  black silk?

    Gao Peng's eyes widened immediately, and he looked intently. Sure enough, the woman had the popular ol workplace hairstyle, a thin melon-seeded face, and fresh and elegant light makeup on her face. She was clearly an urban white-collar beauty. That's right.  This is a applicant.

    No wonder, appearing in this era in such attire is naturally "excellent". Gao Peng's face changed, but his gaze soon became firm.

    Take a step nowGun, ran from the ruins where he was hiding to a side street, and only then pretended that he had just searched and discovered their situation.

    Gao Peng pretended to be excited and shouted to the three devils: "Hey, what are you doing? Have you caught the flower girl of China?"

    When the three devils saw another brother coming, they didn't leave. They greeted Gao Peng: "Haha Come here quickly, there is a top-quality Chinese flower girl here, but if you come last, you have to be the last one."

    When Gao Peng heard the words, he let out a strange cry that men could understand, and ran over. At this time, the woman had been dragged into the building on the street that seemed to be a former restaurant.

    There is a big hole on the roof of this restaurant, which should have been blasted by a shell, but the overall structure is still very complete. When Gao Peng ran into the restaurant, two ghosts had already pressed the white-collar beauty on a chair.

    The third devil hugged the woman's legs and was tearing at the remaining black silk on her legs, while the guns of the three were thrown aside, Gao Peng's eyes flashed coldly, a good opportunity.

    "Haha, brother, hurry up"

    "Pfft"

    "Well¡­¡­"

    The devil who hugged the woman's legs heard footsteps behind him, looked back at Gao Peng, laughed wildly excitedly, and was about to say something.

    Unexpectedly, the brother who just arrived didn't say a word, and directly stabbed the bayonet on the rifle in his hand into his vest with such force that the bayonet even came out from his chest.

    This sudden change stunned the two devils holding the woman for a moment, and the woman's cries were also stopped.

    At this moment, Gao Peng had already pulled out the bayonet. The body of the devil he assassinated was pulled out by the bayonet, and he fell to the ground. His heart was pierced and he was no longer alive. Gao Peng's bayonet stabbed at  Another ghost on the left.

    "Pfft"

    By catching the devil by surprise, Gao Peng successfully sent the bayonet into the chest of the second devil, and the third devil finally reacted.

    At this time, the quality of an elite devil was reflected. The devil immediately let go of the woman, howled and jumped to the side. After a roll, the rifle he threw on the ground was already in his hand, and Gao Peng had just put the bayonet on the ground.  Pull it out from the chest of the second devil.

    The devil had a rifle in his hand, and the bayonet was facing Gao Peng, but Gao Peng noticed that his posture of holding the gun was a standard bayonet fighting posture, but his index finger was not on the trigger.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 7 I am Chinese: Morality and destiny The second applicant

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The corner of Gao Peng's mouth curled into an evil smile, he turned his gun, and pulled the trigger on the last devil without hesitation.

    "boom"

    With a dull gunshot, the white-collar beauty trembled all over, but saw the last devil fell down unwillingly, Baga, didn't he fight the bayonet?  He even shot

    The devil who was shot was not completely dead, Gao Peng did not hesitate, rushed up and stabbed the devil several times with bayonets, and cursed in Mandarin with gritted teeth while stabbing: "Little devil, bastard, go to hell!"

    Listening to Gao Peng's Chinese words, the white-collar beauty's eyes lit up, and her eyes began to flicker quickly, but she didn't know what she was thinking. The fear and panic in her eyes were quickly fading away, and she was forcing herself to calm down.

    Gao Peng repaired the three devils a few times, and confirmed that they were all dead. Then he looked at the woman. The first impression was, um, she was very beautiful.

    "Brother is Chinese?" the white-collar beauty asked with a trembling voice, her panicked, pear-blossoming appearance, coupled with the tattered clothes on her body at this time, three-dimensionally showed a pitiful weakness  image of woman.

    "Crack"

    Gao Peng pulled the bolt of the gun, reloaded the bullet, then looked into the woman's eyes, and said indifferently: "Yes, I am Chinese, so I can't just watch you being ruined by these beasts."

    "Thank you brother, I what are you doing?" The woman tidied her clothes a little to make herself look more attractive. When she was about to say something, she was horrified to find that the gun that had just killed three devils  The mouth is already facing himself.

    Gao Peng said expressionlessly: "Because I am Chinese, I must save you morally, but as an applicant, I have to kill you."

    As soon as she heard the applicant's three words, the woman's complexion changed drastically, and Gao Peng continued: "After so long, you must have understood the applicant's fate. If you want to blame it, blame it on the main god who pulled you into the world of reincarnation.  Come on! I'll give you a treat."

    "No¡­¡­"

    "boom"

    Gao Peng didn't listen to what the woman said, and he didn't talk too much, because he knew that talking too much was a way to kill him. He pulled the trigger immediately, and the 6.5mm bullet left a bloody hole between the woman's eyebrows.

    The woman raised her head and fell to the ground. Just like what Gao Peng said, she gave her a good time and didn't make her suffer any pain before she died.

    After all, two consecutive gunshots sounded from the same place, and Gao Peng also took a certain risk. Originally, he could have killed the woman with a bayonet.

    Wiping off the woman's eyelids and making her close her eyes, Gao Peng quickly scavenged the bullets and food from the corpses of the three devils. This time Gao Peng also harvested two melon grenades.

    Immediately, he took out a match found in a devil's pocket, lit the curtain in the room, threw it to the place where it was most likely to ignite, and then left quickly.

    Sure enough, less than two minutes after Gao Peng left, more than a dozen devils rushed to this block. This is a small squad of devils (equivalent to the establishment of the Chinese "squad"), and the establishment of the Japanese invaders is thirteen people.  Small teams, four small teams make up a small team, with a total of fifty-two people.

    "Just now there was gunfire from this side, everyone pay attention to vigilance, you two pay attention to that side, you, you, this side, the others follow me" After a sub-captain with the rank of Sergeant Cao arranged the range of vigilance for his subordinates,  Then he took eight soldiers and ran towards the burning restaurant.

    They didn't rush into the restaurant that was already on fire. Although the fire was not big at this time, there was no need to put themselves in danger, so they just watched outside the door.

    When he saw three of his own people lying in the hall inside, he was shocked. A devil volunteered to brave the fire and rushed into the hall.  , there are three of us brothers and a Chinese girl in it."

    "The three brothers were all broken and killed by bayonets. One of the brothers was shot in the chest, and Miss Zhinahua was also shot dead. There was a shot between the eyebrows, which should be the two shots just now."

    After the devil finished his report, he added in his heart, that Chinese flower girlit's a pity.

    Sergeant Cao frowned, he felt that there was something wrong, but he couldn't say it.

    "Bang bang"

    At this moment, two gunshots sounded again at the corner hundreds of meters ahead of the street. Judging from the frequency of the gunshots, it was clearly an attack and counterattack.  , "Quick, go and have a look. ?? 

    The squad immediately dispersed, and quickly ran in that direction in a tactical formation

    Gao Peng squatted against a broken wall panting heavily, a drop of cold sweat slowly streaming down his temples, another applicant.

    Unexpectedly, the luck would be so good. The city of Nanjing is so big that he encountered two applicants in a row in one area, and this was an applicant with fighting ability.

    After he left the restaurant just now, he ran forward quickly for several hundred meters, and then turned to the block on the left to continue searching.

    And when he was walking carefully under the building on one side of the street, a figure suddenly appeared on the upper floor diagonally across the street, and of course, there was a black hole in the muzzle of a gun.

    Fortunately, Gao Peng noticed this figure when he appeared, and almost had no time to think, his legs kicked off the ground suddenly, and when his body flew out, the gunshot rang out, leaving a bullet hole in the place where he was standing just now.

    Gao Peng, who was in mid-air, also fired a shot in that direction, without aiming too much. The shot was not intended to kill the enemy, but to suppress the firepower so that the opponent subconsciously avoided it.

    Sure enough, although the shot missed the opponent, it caused the opponent to retreat behind the cover. Gao Peng, who landed on the ground, rolled and hid under a cut-off wall next to him.

    With a glance in the air, he recognized the identity of the other party's applicant, because the other party was wearing a security uniform that was absolutely impossible to appear in this era.

    "Is the security guard also a veteran? Unfortunately, under other circumstances, we might still be good comrades in fighting devils together, but now"

    Gao Peng secretly sighed, cursed the main god in his heart, and then focused his attention on the crisis in front of him.

    "Crack"

    Refilling the magazine with bullets and loading it, Gao Peng secretly thought about the current environment and the way to kill the opponent.

    The opponent is condescending at this time, and the muzzle of the gun must have been aimed at the cut-off wall now. If he stands up rashly, there is an 80% chance of being blasted.

    However, there is also good news. The opponent is just a security guard, and should be from a regular army. Judging from the opponent's reaction to his counterattack just now, this is also confirmed.

    However, there seemed to be no escape route at all on the upper floor of the building opposite. It was impossible for an experienced special soldier or elite scout to make such a mistake by choosing such a terrain to hide.

    Not to mention rashly launching an attack in this situation, the opponent probably sees himself as an order!  He thought it would be safe to kill himself, but unfortunately he was unlucky. When he was about to shoot, his sight just fell in his direction.

    "Papa papa"

    "Quick, right here, be careful"

    At this moment, Gao Peng heard the shouts and footsteps of the devils from the corner.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 8 Be careful, there are soldiers upstairs, deal with it calmly

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Gao Peng's face changed slightly, and his eyes flickered quickly. Worse, a large group of devils arrived. If he didn't deal with it properly, he might be exposed, but this is also a chance to kill the applicant, then

    While Gao Peng was thinking, he could already see a dozen devils charging towards him in battle formation at the corner of the street.

    However, Gao Peng's hiding place had no cover in the direction of these devils, and Gao Peng would undoubtedly be discovered by these devils sooner or later.

    With a flash of his eyes, Gao Peng decided to pre-emptively strike and took the initiative to attack. He didn't get up at the moment, but shouted loudly in Japanese: "Be careful, everyone, there are soldiers upstairs."

    "boom"

    As if to prove Gao Peng's words, as soon as he finished speaking, another gunshot rang out from the upstairs opposite, and the group of devils who had rushed over just fell down one by one.

    "boom"

    At the moment when the gunshot rang out from the opposite side, Gao Peng stepped up at the right time and fired a shot at the frameless window on the second floor opposite. Naturally, it was impossible to hit the opponent, because the opponent retracted after firing a shot.

    Gao Peng's location is more than 60 meters away from the applicant's location. This is the first contact with Gao Peng at the 38th Dagai, and he has never tried shooting from a long distance.  where to hit.

    His act of shooting was firstly to expose his position to the devils, and secondly to prove that he had been fighting against the enemy before.

    However, the applicant on the opposite side seemed to be very familiar with Sanba Dagai, and he was able to hit the target from a distance of 100 meters. This made Gao Peng more vigilant, and he must not take the lead rashly.

    "Concealment" The sergeant was shocked when he saw someone on his side was shot, and immediately found a cover, while the one in the middle of the street lay down on the ground and kept shooting at the windows on the second floor to suppress firepower.

    Sure enough, eleven rifles fired concentrated fire there, and the applicant was beaten so hard that he didn't dare to show his head, while the devils played a rhythm, began to alternately cover and shoot, and quickly approached the building.

    Gao Peng naturally did the same, he also joined the rhythm of the devils' alternating fire cover. After the remaining four bullets in the magazine were empty, the formation of the devil's squad was already close to Gao Peng.

    Gao Peng reloaded a bunch of bullets into the magazine, but his eyes were always focused on the upstairs. Of course, several other devils were also doing this action.

    With the help of these few shots, Gao Peng has already roughly figured out the performance of the 38 cover in his hand, and he has a good idea of ????the bullets after shooting. Generally speaking, the accuracy of the devil's rifle is still quite high.

    The sergeant bowed and leaned against Gao Peng, holding the bastard box in his right hand, which is the Nanfang 14-style semi-automatic pistol. He didn't look at him, but carefully observed the upstairs and asked: "How many soldiers are there?"

    Gao Peng loaded and loaded the bullet nervously and orderly. Hearing the words, he replied without any difference: "There were three originally. I saw them rushing out of a house in the block over there, so I followed them. I was afraid to follow them."  Lost, so there is no way to inform the team leader and the others."

    "They found me, two of them ran forward, and only one went up to this building to kill me."

    "Yoxi, leave this to us, you go and join the rest of your team! Go forward, rush in from below, and catch me alive."

    Juncao was overjoyed when he heard the words. After listening to Gao Peng's words, he ignored him. He only gave a casual order, and rushed to the door with his men, leaving three people outside to suppress the fire.

    Gao Peng's eyes flickered slightly, a faint smile curled up on the corner of his mouth, he didn't say much, he rushed straight to the front of the street, the sergeant was leaning against the door, when his opponent waved his hand, four devils rushed in immediately  .

    "Brother Security, you have to hold on for a while longer!" Gao Peng said secretly in his heart, and then turned into the corner at the end of the street.

    But after rushing through the corner, he didn't leave. Instead, he plunged into the nearby ruins. After sneaking for a certain distance, he had already circled to another direction. Looking at the alley behind him, where he could evacuate at any time, Gao Peng nodded in satisfaction.  .

    Then he moved to the broken wall next to the street, looked outside, and the outside was the place he left just now. At this time, it was more than 120 meters away from him, and it was the three who stayed outside the street to carry out fire suppression  devils.

    Bean-like gunshots have already sounded in that house, perhaps in order to catch people alive, the devils did not throw grenades.

    Not missing the opportunity, Gao Peng did not hesitate any longer, raised his rifle, and aimed at the devil at the back.

    "boom"

    After Gao Peng fired a shot, he retracted immediately, and quickly shifted his position, without even checking to see if he hit it.

      "Behind, we found the enemy's situation." One of the devils shouted loudly, but the room was full of gunshots at this time, and it was not certain whether the devils inside heard what he said.

    "Bang bang swoosh"

    Two bullet holes appeared near the position where Gao Peng shot just now, but Gao Peng has already moved to another place more than ten meters away.

    Stretching out his head to look secretly, he saw that the remaining two devils were lying on the ground at this time, shooting at the place where he was standing just now, and the shot just now, of course, successfully killed one.

    Gao Peng grinned, quickly raised his gun, aimed at a devil's head, and asked me to see if your helmets could block your bullets.

    "boom"

    There was another clear gunshot, and the two devils over there misfired one again. Obviously, the result of attacking Zizhishield with Zizhi's spear was that the spear won.

    Gao Peng fired a shot and changed places, never staying in the same place, and he always hid his figure in the shadows. Two devils on the opposite side died, and he didn't even see who shot him.

    "boom"

    After the third gunshot, the last devil was also summoned by Amaterasu. At this time, the battle in the room seemed to have ended, and the gunfire subsided.

    Of the thirteen devils, one was killed by the security applicant, three were killed by himself, and there were nine left. Naturally, Gao Peng would not be arrogant and think that he could kill all the remaining nine devils.

    But at this time, he can fight if he wants to, and withdraw if he wants to. It would be too bad not to mess with him, and he also wants to know whether the applicant in that house is dead or whether he was really caught alive by the devils.

    So Gao Peng raised his gun and aimed at the door, quietly waiting for the devil to come out. Unfortunately, the devil's cantaloupe grenade is not suitable for setting up booby traps, otherwise Gao Peng might even complete task two here.

    Anyone with a little military knowledge knows that the devil¡¯s cantaloupe grenade, that is, the 97-type infantry grenade, is not a needle-delayed fuze, but a firing pin to ignite, so after pulling out the tab, it needs to be knocked before it explodes, which is doomed  Cannot be used as a booby trap or trip mine.

    Soon, the devils in the house came out under the leadership of Sergeant Cao. Gao Peng tightened his fingers, but he held back at the last moment because he thought of another thing.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 9 A small victory, unintentionally tricked myself, the problems faced

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Although theoretically speaking, the value of killing a sergeant is higher than that of a soldier, but for Gao Peng, killing a sergeant or even a devil general is no different from killing an ordinary soldier, and it is only counted as killing a devil.

    Because the goal of the mission is only to kill ten devils, there is no requirement for the rank of devils.

    This first shot will definitely kill one without accident, so he intends to bear with it. After all, killing an applicant, but 500 reward points means that after returning to the main god's space, he can get more rest days.

    In addition, if the applicant really falls into the hands of the devil alive, he will be tortured unavoidably, and he will still die in the end. It can save the other party from the crime of living and get a lot of reward points. Why not do it for Gao Peng?  ?

    The sergeant and the devil who went out immediately found the three dead soldiers, and there was a commotion, and at this time the last devil also came out of the room.

    Gao Peng noticed that there were only eight devils left, which meant that another devil was killed by the applicant during the battle in the house.

    Sure enough, the applicant is still alive, but his limbs are all crippled, and the modern security uniform has been soaked in blood, especially his legs, which are even more blood-stained. He can no longer stand, and was dragged backwards by two devils  from.

    And he was still howling national curses such as "the little devil of Cao Nima", Gao Peng sighed secretly, but he is also a man. The only thing I can do for you is to give you a ride.  The muzzle of the gun turned slightly, aiming at the applicant's head.

    The sergeant came out of the room, and when he found the three dead men, he immediately understood that the gunfire outside just now was not that they were suppressing fire, but that they had exchanged fire with the enemy.

    Shocked, he hurriedly ordered the rest of the soldiers to disperse and hide. According to the positions where the bodies of the three soldiers were shot, the devils immediately judged the direction of the enemy, and chose the bunkers accordingly.

    The two devils who grabbed the captives dragged the captives to the bunker. They didn't dare to go back to the house, because such behavior could easily put them in a dumpling situation, just like the guy they caught  .

    "boom"

    When the gunshot rang out, all the devils subconsciously pressed their bodies down. After finding that no one had been shot and fell down, they were relieved. Then they fought back, and the devils fired at the place where the sparks were lit just now.

    "Bang bang bang"

    After the devil who was holding the prisoner arrived at the bunker, he realized that the prisoner who was still screaming in his hand had not moved.

    "Squad leader, this prisoner has been killed by the opponent."

    "Bagashooting" Sergeant Cao was furious. The captives he captured after losing four of his subordinates were gone. This time he lost everything.

    However, after Gao Peng shot at the applicant, he immediately retracted, bent down and quickly shifted his position, and the place where he shot just now was covered with rubble.

    Gao Peng didn't check to see if the applicant was dead, because it was unnecessary, he directly looked down at his watch, and a new message on it clearly told him that the applicant had died.

    "Kill the applicant and get 500 reward points."

    After Gao Peng moved to another suitable shooting point, the frequency of the devils shooting decreased slightly, and the four devils quickly approached here.

    Gao Peng knew that he should withdraw, not only because the devils had already forced him, but also because after killing three devils and one applicant, there was only one bullet left in his gun, and the devils would not reload him.  time.

    After the devils approached, the devils' grenade tactics alone could kill him.

    The four devils approaching in front were only more than 50 meters away from him. Gao Peng decisively took out a melon grenade, pulled out the ring, knocked the firing pin against the wall next to it, and held it in his hand for a second before swinging it away.  Arm thrown out.

    After throwing the grenade, Gao Peng quickly ran to another shooting point a few meters away and raised his rifle.

    "Be careful with grenades"

    "Boom"

    Gao Peng's arms were strong, he threw the grenade over forty meters, and it exploded almost before it hit the ground.

    The two devils had just flung aside at this time, before their bodies hit the ground, they were hit by the exploding shrapnel, but unfortunately they missed the vital parts and did not die instantly.

    The other two devils who saw the opportunity quickly lay on the ground and were not hit by the bomb, but before one of them had time to rejoice, he was shot through the head by a bullet that followed the explosion of the grenade.

    This team of devils was reduced by three again, and only five were left with combat effectiveness, and this completely angered the devils.?The three devils and the one lying on the ground took out grenades one after another, and threw them towards the ruins of a crumbling house more than 40 meters away.

    "Boom boom boom"

    After a burst of explosions, the dilapidated house was destroyed again, and finally completely collapsed. At this time, Gao Peng had already escaped from the criss-crossing alleys behind.

    The movement of this small-scale battle was a bit big, and soon the devils from other directions came one after another, and after a while, more than one small team of devils gathered in this block.

    After all, Gao Peng tricked himself. Just now, in order to make the lie flawless, he fabricated three "China soldiers", and now one of them has died, and the ruins passed their inspection, and no one was pressed under it.

    Therefore, the devils began to conduct a carpet search of this area, and Gao Peng's situation began to become uneasy. At this time, all the devils were acting in groups, and he, who was alone, seemed very abrupt.

    After Gao Peng left the battle area just now, he quickly crossed a few blocks and moved among the ruins again, looking for opportunities.

    However, he was not so lucky at this time. All he encountered were groups of devils. Even if he occasionally encountered a single person, because there were a large number of devils not far away, he still dared not make a move.

    After all, Gao Peng is not an elite special soldier, and his unarmed combat ability is not particularly outstanding. He dare not try silent combat lightly, because if he misses, it will be an irreversible end.

    If he has the combat power of Rambo or Leng Feng, Nanjing City will be his killing paradise

    In the ruins, Gao Peng tore open the package of a compressed biscuit, opened a can of beef, and ate quickly. It has been more than five hours since he entered this world, and it was already past three o'clock in the afternoon.  Running, he was very tired.

    But he didn't dare to rest in those relatively intact houses, because those buildings were very likely to be chosen by the devils as temporary residences.

    Gao Peng's problem is not limited to this one. It is December at this time, and it is already very cold at night. The devils can light a bonfire without any scruples, but he dare not.

    He is still very lucky so far, because he has not met a devil with whom he communicated too much. If a devil asks which unit he is from, how should he answer?  As soon as you open your mouth, you have to reveal your secrets.

    And he still has to survive here for a week. During this week, he must ensure that he is not injured or sick, otherwise the possibility of dying will increase greatly.

    The most important thing is to have enough food.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 10 Opening the University with the Devil's Second Class Soldiers to Obtain Important Information

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    After eating a can of beef and adding a piece of compressed biscuit, the hunger in Gao Peng's stomach finally disappeared, but a sense of exhaustion came over.

    Fortunately, Gao Peng has been maintaining high-intensity exercise before entering the world of reincarnation. He just exhausted too much physical strength, so he will be fine when he recovers.

    There will not be those situations where you don't exercise vigorously for a long time, but after a sudden intense exercise, your whole body is sore and you can't lift your energy.

    There are no chances during the day, so it is better to take advantage of the sunshine and relative warmth to recover your strength, and go out to look for opportunities when it cools down at night.

    In this way, you can avoid resting in a cold environment and cause illness, and you can have more opportunities at night than during the day.

    His current goal is to complete task two as soon as possible, and then he only needs to hide himself with all his strength and survive for a week.

    So far, seven devils have been killed, and he only needs to kill three more to complete task two.

    Although Gao Peng kept reminding himself to be vigilant, he was really tired after five hours of high-intensity activities and his nerves were always tense, so he leaned against the wall and fell asleep unconsciously.

    I don't know how long I slept, but Gao Peng was awakened by the sound of footsteps. At this time, the sun had already set to the west and was about to set. It was already dusk.

    Gao Peng carefully raised his rifle and listened intently. There was only one sound of footsteps, which was a little hurried. It came from about 30 to 40 meters behind him on the left, but it was not coming towards him.

    Not surprisingly, the owner of this footstep will walk sideways from behind the ruins of his hiding place.

    But what surprised Gao Peng was that the footsteps stopped right in front of him behind him, and then there was a rustling sound.

    Gao Peng turned around, got up secretly and took a look, and what he saw was a big white butt, Nima, it turned out that this was a devil who came to get big, and he thought he was unlucky.

    He squatted down again, but he suddenly seemed to remember something, and got up again to look at the military rank on the devil's shoulder. There was only a small yellow star on the red epaulette, and he was a second-class soldier, equivalent to a private in the Chinese military rank.

    However, Kojima Masasuke's military rank on Gao Peng's shoulders is three stars, which means first class private, and two stars, which is first class private.

    Gao Peng's heart moved. This seemed to be an opportunity that could be used. If it was handled well, the possibility of him being exposed in the future would be greatly reduced.

    Thinking of this, Gao Peng looked left and right, and there seemed to be no one else, so he simply stood up and walked towards the devil soldier who was "opening up" with his rifle.

    "Who?" The sudden sound of footsteps behind him startled the soldier, he hurriedly grabbed the rifle that was placed by his side, squatted and turned around, and when he saw that it was one of his own, he instantly relaxed.

    "You brat, do you know that I was eating here just now, and you actually pooped here?"

    Seeing that the second-class soldier looked only in his twenties, and his somewhat immature reaction to emergencies, Gao Peng immediately judged that he was a rookie on the battlefield who hadn't experienced many wars.

    Uh, in fact, Gao Peng himself is also, but he has a solid foundation, so he grows very quickly on the battlefield.

    "Ah Le! I'm sorry senior, I didn't see you here." The second-class soldier obviously saw the rank on Gao Peng's shoulder, and immediately apologized embarrassedly.

    "Forget it, I just thought about it, let's go together! Haha, my name is Kojima Masao, what's your name, which unit is it?"

    Gao Peng showed that he was very satisfied with the second-class soldier's respect for him. He simply took off his belt, took off his pants and squatted side by side with the soldier. He really wanted to defecate.

    Afraid that the soldier would find himself without a loincloth and his modern underpants, he moved closer to the soldier and slightly back.

    The little soldier was a little embarrassed, but psychologically, both of them were doing the same relatively private thing now, so they had a little more affection for Gao Peng, and immediately replied: "My name is Ono Mitani, and I belong to the Sixteenth Division.  "

    Hearing this, Gao Peng reached out his hand and patted Ono Mitani's helmet, dumbfounded, and said with a smile, "Are you an idiot? Who asked you about the big unit, I mean the small unit. The eleventh division and tenth division are not the ones we attack on the East Road  The Third Division and the Sixteenth Division!"

    Relying on the historical knowledge and memory of the Battle of Nanjing in his mind, Gao Peng immediately said such a flawless sentence.

    The Japanese army attacking Nanjing had a total of eight divisions and two detachments, of which the three divisions Gao Peng mentioned were in charge of the east route.

    And the division head of the 16th Division was one of the chief culprits of the Nanjing Massacre, notorious.Lieutenant General Nakajima Nakajima of Japan.

    Ono Mitani also seemed to realize how idiotic his answer was, and then he smirked and said, "Oh! Hehe, hehe, I am from the Third Battalion, the Fifth Squadron, and the Third Artillery Squadron of the Ninth Regiment of the 30th Brigade of the Sixteenth Division.  .¡±

    Gao Peng was overjoyed that he finally got a reliable formula, and then he was taken aback suddenly, because the formula reported by Ono Mitani felt strangely familiar to him. After only thinking about it for two seconds, a light flashed in Gao Peng's mind, and he finally remembered  this army.

    This artillery squad was originally just an ordinary squad of the Japanese invaders, but it became famous because of their squad leader.

    Because the squad leader of this unit and another officer once held a killing contest on the way to Nanjing City, betting on who would be the first to achieve "killing a hundred people" with only the samurai sword in their hands, and the bet was only a bottle of red wine.

    Gao Peng was just stunned for a moment, and soon returned to normal. He asked Ono Mitani nonchalantly, "Is your team leader Second Lieutenant Toshiaki Mukai?"

    Ono Mitani said with great interest: "Yes! Senior Kojima knows our captain?"

    Gao Peng shook his head and said: "I don't know him, but he is a fellow of our team leader. They are all from Shankou County. I heard our team leader mention him."

    "I heard that he has a treasured sword called 'Guan Zhisun Liu', and last month he had a match against Second Lieutenant Noda Takeshi to kill a hundred people. Our war reporters have reported this, who doesn't know them now?"

    Ono Mitani nodded repeatedly when he heard the words, and said excitedly: "That's right, Team Leader Mukai is most proud of his ancestral sword, haha, Second Lieutenant Noda Takeshi lost to our team leader by one, and I have been depressed for a long time!  "

    Having obtained the information he wanted, Gao Peng was no longer interested in chatting with him anymore, and listening to Ono Mitani's words, the killing intent in his heart was already boiling.

    "Ah Le! I've got it done, you can pull it slowly! When the city of Nanjing is completely occupied, we will have a chance to get together." Gao Peng grabbed the newspaper in front of Ono Mitani, tore off a piece, wiped it clean, and then lifted up his pants.

    "Okay! I believe the goal will be achieved soon!" Ono Mitani replied with a smile, then picked up the newspaper and said: "Haha, I've actually finished reading, but I'm sorry that you didn't leave, senior.  go first."

    Gao Peng adjusted his clothes, picked up his rifle, and walked behind Ono Mitani. When Ono Mitani stretched the softened newspaper behind him, Gao Peng suddenly lifted his rifle upside down, and stabbed the bayonet fiercely towards the back of Ono Mitani's neck.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 11 Japanese Candidate Private Investigator Akechi Ihara Reasoning

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Pfft"

    "Slightly slightly"

    The bayonet pierced through Ono Mitani's neck without hindrance, and Gao Peng still turned half a circle before pulling it out. Ono Mitani's eyes were wide open, his mouth was wide open, and he stretched out his hand to cover his neck, trying to stop the blood from gushing out.

    All of this is of course in vain, Ono Mitani just stared wide-eyed, threw his bare buttocks on the ground, and gradually stopped breathing. He was the same as Kojima Masasuke back then, and until he died, there was still a trace of doubt in his eyes  meaning.

    Gao Peng wiped off the blood from the bayonet on Ono Mitani, took off the bullets, grenades, canned food and compressed biscuits on him, and finally poured all the drinking water into his own kettle without even letting go of the drinking water in the kettle.

    Then he quickly left the area. Fortunately, he had just eaten one ration, and immediately added another one. The food on his body was still enough for him to last for two days.

    After killing Ono Mitani, there are only two mission objectives left for Gao Peng, but he still doesn't plan to do it rashly during the day. After all, there are not many "pies" falling from the sky like Ono Mitani, so he still plans to find another place to rest  ,Physical recovery.

    It was past five o'clock in the afternoon, and he had just slept for two hours before. Although his spirit had recovered a lot, his physical strength had not yet returned to its peak state.

    However, Gao Peng didn't know that a crisis was coming to him, and that crisis came from Ono Mitani who was killed by him casually.

    Since he hadn't returned after half an hour in the tuba, other members of his squad came out to look for him.

    The location of their team is not far from Gao Peng's previous resting place, only a few walls away in a relatively not too broken house. Although they need to go around, the straight-line distance is actually less than eight.  ten meters.

    The most important thing is that in this small team with only nine people left, there is also a man in a suit who is in his early 170s and looks about 30 years old.

    The man also spoke fluent Japanese, and his movements were crisp and neat. The suit he was wearing was obviously not a product of this era. Yes, he was also an applicant.

    His name is Akechi Ihara, a Japanese, a private detective by profession, yes, a private detective like Kogoro Mori.

    After entering the world of reincarnation, he quickly calmed down and began to plan for himself with his detective mind. Fortunately, he soon met a small team of devils and easily gained their trust.

    After all, he is a real Japanese, and his grandfather was a veteran of the Japanese invasion of China. There is no doubt that he chose the Japanese camp.

    After he followed the squad and saw through several National Revolutionary Army soldiers who pretended to be obedient citizens and tried to fool them, he gained the trust and respect of the squad.

    The only disadvantage he has is that he has not seen the movie Jinling Thirteen Hairpins, and he doesn't understand the plot, but fortunately his mission has little to do with the plot.

    His second task is to kill ten Chinese. Every time he kills one more, he can get an additional 5 points reward. This is much simpler than the task of the Chinese camp, because his task is to kill ten Chinese, not  Ten Chinese soldiers.

    Mission 3 is the same. Survive for a week, and this is even easier. As long as he pays attention not to be killed by stray bullets, his life will basically not be in danger.

    The team quickly searched for the place where Ono Mitani died. The team leader Koro Kuroda Takahiro was furious and howled. Finally, he bowed deeply to Akechi Ihara and said: "Mr. Ihara, please, please do your best for me  We found out that Ono was killed by someone."

    Akechi Ihara bowed back and said, "I will do my best to investigate the murderer and avenge Ono-kun."

    After speaking, Akechi Ihara began to survey the scene. The first thing he looked at were the two piles of stool on the ground, and then he inspected Ono Mitani's body, and said, "The person who killed Ono-kun is probably one of his own people, or  , an enemy who wears the uniform of the imperial army and is proficient in Japanese.¡±

    "Oh? Why do you say that?" Kuroda Takahiro was startled when he heard the words, and asked in surprise.

    Akechi Ihara pointed to the two piles of stool and began his reasoning, "The scene at that time should have been like this. The murderer and Ono-kun defecated here together."

    "For some reason, it's probably what I said. The murderer was wearing the uniform of the imperial army and was proficient in Japanese, so Ono-kun was not wary of him. They defecated here together and had a conversation."

    "During the conversation, the murderer gained Ono-kun's trust, and then the murderer took the lead to defecate, and after cleaning up, he walked behind Ono-kun, and Ono-kun was also preparing to clean up, the murderer was hereThis time suddenly under the killer.  "

    "Look, Ono-kun's paper is still in his hand, and there is already paper on the other pile of poop, which is why Ono-kun's eyes are full of doubts."

    "Because he didn't understand why the companion who had just had a friendly conversation with him would suddenly kill him."

    "As for how the murderer gained Ono-kun's trust, I guess that the murderer probably has a good understanding of the internal situation of the Imperial Army."

    When Kuroda Takahiro heard this, he immediately said bitterly: "In this way, the murderer is really likely to be one of our own, so what is his motive for killing?"

    Akechi Ihara's eyes flashed brightly, and said: "Not necessarily, Kuroda-kun should know that there is a profession in this world called spy, and it is not ruled out that the murderer is a Chinese spy who knows the internal situation of the imperial army."

    Akechi Ihara did not say a word. It is not only his own people or spies who know the internal situation of the Huang Army, but also people from later generations like him, that is, applicants.

    "Soga, it's very possible." Kuroda Takahiro nodded suddenly, and then asked Ihara Akechi: "Then Ihara-kun thinks, how should we track down the murderer?"

    Akechi Ihara frowned slightly, and paced around, but accidentally walked to the place where Gao Peng used to rest and eat. He squatted down and picked up the compressed biscuit packaging and canned beef jars on the ground, nodding thoughtfully.

    Kuroda Takahiro and the eight devil soldiers all looked at Akechi Ihara, waiting for his decision.

    Akechi Ihara already had an idea in mind, and said to Takahiro Kuroda: "The situation in Nanjing City is very complicated now. It is not easy to find a hidden enemy, but it is not completely untraceable."

    "At present, we can only report the situation on a large scale and ask other teams to cooperate. The team members are not allowed to act alone without special reasons. No matter what they do, even if it is going to the toilet, at least two people must be together."

    "Then search for the single person with all our strength. When encountering the single imperial army, we must strictly interrogate him. If there is no accident, the murderer must be alone, and he will have some characteristics."

    "For example, ammunition and rations are more than the normal imperial army carries. In addition, I suggest reporting to the headquarters and requesting an internal password."

    "Especially at night, when you encounter a strange imperial army approaching, ask for the password first. If the password does not match, then that person must be the enemy."

    Kuroda Takahiro listened to Ihara Akechi's words, his eyes became brighter and brighter, and when he finished speaking, his eyes were full of admiration, and he said sincerely: "Ihara-kun is a great talent, you follow us, it is really too humiliating."

    "I decided to ask the squad leader to recommend you to the headquarters, where I believe you can serve the empire better."

    Akechi Ihara was overjoyed when he heard the words, and immediately bowed deeply to Takahiro Kuroda, and said: "Thank you Kuroda-kun for your support, Ihara will never forget you." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 12 Man is not as good as God is, the crisis is coming

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    An hour later, the sun had already set, and the city of Nanjing, which was shrouded in gunpowder smoke and thick dust, gradually darkened. In half an hour at most, night will completely fall.

    Gao Peng couldn't help but relax slightly. He was hiding in a residential house where most of the roof had collapsed and only a small piece of land was left intact. He found some old quilts to keep himself warm.

    This is the location that Gao Peng chose after careful investigation. First of all, the residential buildings here are connected to each other, which is a row of buildings. Unfortunately, before the Devils Army attacked, they were bombed by the Devils Air Force bomber formation.

    Therefore, the second floors of these buildings were basically blown down, and there were no obstacles such as walls. Even if there were any emergencies, Gao Peng still had enough strategic depth, and there was a large area for him to move around.

    Even if there is a slight gap between the buildings, with his senior parkour skills, he can completely jump over them, and the height of the building from the ground is not too high, only about four meters, so Gao Peng can quickly leave the battlefield.

    Of course, if the building complex is surrounded by devils, then he will have nothing to do, but if he wants to surround the four streets, front, rear, left, and right sides of this row of buildings, it is impossible for him to do it without two brigades of devils.

    The strength of a devil's brigade is about 1,100 people. If the devil can give Gao Peng such a big face and use more than half of the regiment, more than 2,000 people to besiege him alone, then he will die a heroic death. Gao Peng has nothing to say  .

    You must know that Instructor Li in the original plot was only facing a small team. If he wanted to leave, the devils would not be able to keep him.

    But in order to protect the women in the church, he didn't want to take a step away. You must know that individual combat, especially sniper combat, is very particular about movement and sniper distance.

    Destroying the enemy remotely while in motion is the essence of individual sniper combat. If a sniper exposes his position in street fighting and is too close to the enemy, it is almost tantamount to suicide.

    The side with a large number of people only needs to be suppressed by frontal firepower, approached in a detour from both sides, concentrated fire bombing with grenades, and coupled with the superiority in numbers, the sniper will die.

    Therefore, Instructor Li could only use his own body as bait to arrange the last booby trap, and die together with the devils in this team.

    The second reason why Gao Peng chose this place is that the Winchester Cathedral is a kilometer away from here. After completing Mission 2, he can take off the dog skin and enter the church to hide.

    Third, even if he does not enter the church, he can get enough food supplements with the help of the church. The flour mill is not far from the church, and there are a lot of scattered flour that can be used as a source of food.

    Of course, it is only for a short period of time. Today is December 13th. The devils have just entered the city, and everything has not settled down yet.

    After a few days, the devils completely controlled the city of Nanjing, and the flour that could be used as a supplement to the army rations would definitely be collected by the devils. At that time, it might not be easy to think about those flours.

    So Gao Peng planned to go to the flour mill after dark and get some flour back.

    As for how to reach a cooperative relationship with the church, hehe, didn't Gao Peng have a relationship with the American mortician John Miller, and it was equivalent to saving his life?  This is entirely an exploitable situation.

    It can be regarded as Gao Peng's luck. He set off from the flour mill and experienced various thrilling moments along the way. He killed two applicants, gained a full thousand reward points, and killed eight devils, and was about to complete task two.

    Just when he was about to start worrying about his livelihood, he made a big circle and returned to the place where he started, and he had a direction on how to go next.

    However, there was an accident in the steps of his plan after all. There is a saying that the plan cannot keep up with the changes, and the Taoist is not as good as the sky.

    Just as the night was falling and the visibility was rapidly decreasing, a full squad of devils appeared in this block, and approached the residential building where Gao Peng lived.

    "I will rest here tonight. Everyone, be vigilant. First, search these houses. After confirming that they are safe, collect firewood, light a bonfire, and take turns to guard. Do you understand?"

    "Hay."

    Gao Peng upstairs was naturally alarmed. He lifted the torn quilt in surprise, tiptoed quickly over a broken wall, and entered another residential building next door.

    Although Gao Peng relied on his solid foundation and quickly grew into a veteran in the battlefield, he suffered from inexperience and left in a hurry, leaving a big hole.

    Footsteps sounded, and three devils searched up. It can be seen that,These devils didn't play it perfunctorily, but really searched seriously, so Gao Peng's quilt was quickly discovered.

    The three devils looked at each other, one of them stretched his hand into the bed, his face changed drastically, he immediately turned around and raised his gun, and shouted: "Be alert, squad leader, come and see, there is something here!"  Condition."

    Gao Peng's expression tightened behind the broken wall of the residential house next door, a hint of annoyance surfaced on his face, he was still inexperienced!

    His eyes flashed sharply, and he calculated various possibilities, but no matter how he calculated, it would not be easy for him to pass this level.

    At the current point of time, the devils have already returned to their teams, and I am alone, so I can't explain it at all. Could it be that I got lost?  Or did you mean that all of your own team were killed except yourself?

    Isn't this ridiculous?

    How can a lost person sleep peacefully wrapped in a quilt here?  Just walk around on the street!

    The team died with only one person left?  Then how did the rest of your squad die?  Where was the attack?

    Moreover, if a squad is really dead with only one person left, then this squad has no organization, and the remaining person will definitely be organized into other battle sequences, so this does not make sense at all.

    After thinking about many ways to deal with it, Gao Peng overthrew them one by one. At this time, the leader of the Devils Division, a Cao Chang who was one level higher than the Sergeant Cao, had rushed up with the remaining nine people.

    "what's the situation?"

    "Look, team leader, there is a quilt here, which is still warm inside, which proves that there were people here just now, and they only left after we came. It is very likely that they haven't gone far, or even"

    The speaking ghost glanced around, and said in a deep voice: "It's even possible that it's still hiding around and hasn't left."

    Hearing the words, the captain of Cao Chang's branch also stretched out his hand to explore the bed, his face sank, and after getting up, he glanced at the devil private who spoke admiringly, and said: "Yo Xi, you have done a good job, and immediately treat this piece of land.  Search the area, pay attention, be vigilant."

    "Hay."

    The devils raised their rifles one after another and formed a battle formation to search the ruined second floor.

    Gao Peng, who was behind the broken wall, thought about the way to pass the level by muddling to no avail, so he stopped thinking about it, gritted his teeth, fixed his eyes, and secretly shouted, "Do it." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel  .com

 Chapter 13 Cluster grenade meritorious deed

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    At this time, the devil was still in the next room, and Gao Peng still had time to make some preparations. The bullets in the gun were full, and three grenades were added from Ono Mitani, making a total of four.

    Gao Peng took out all four grenades and placed them side by side in front of him. Then he poked his head out slightly and looked towards the opposite room. At this time, the devils spread out and searched among the ruins. They formed a group of two and crossed their eyes at any time.  Of course, the same goes for firepower.

    The buildings in the period of the Republic of China are usually larger than those of later generations. The second floor of this residential building is nearly 200 square meters, divided into several rooms, and there are many bunkers among the ruins.

    Originally, the killing radius of the melon grenade was seven to ten meters. If it was in an unobstructed open space, theoretically, the power of two grenades would be enough to cover the entire area of ??the second floor.  It's more than half of the reimbursement.

    But among the ruins, there are a lot of obstacles and bunkers. It is not bad that four grenades can blow up five or six people, and the devils are not standing there to let him blow them up. They will hide!  What's more, others also have grenades.

    Gao Peng looked at the four grenades on the ground, and suddenly his eyes lit up. He remembered the way the devil dealt with Instructor Li in the original plot, but if he did that, the movement would be a bit loud!

    Forget it, as long as the grenade goes off, there is no way to stay in this place, and it doesn't matter how big or small the movement is, anyway, after finishing this vote, I have to move.

    Immediately Gao Peng put away one grenade, gathered the other three grenades together, took off a piece of leggings, cut it open with a bayonet, and quickly tied the three grenades together.

    At this time, the area next door had been searched by the devil, and he was approaching Gao Peng. At this time, the devil who was closest to him was less than ten meters away.

    Gao Peng held the cluster grenade in his right hand, pulled out all the safety rings, held the rifle in his left hand, took a deep breath, and resolutely aimed the impactor of the grenade at the ground, knocked it down, and threw it directly over the wall.

    "Ah! Grenade"

    "Secret"

    Gao Peng has already calculated the direction, and the falling position is a relatively middle gap, and will not fall next to the devil, because the delay of the cantaloupe grenade, which is the Japanese-made 97-style grenade, is four to five seconds.

    If it is thrown to the devils, if they fail to protect it, they will be thrown back by the opponent. Gao Peng intends to evacuate, and it doesn't matter whether he can kill all the devils.

    Facts have proved that although Gao Peng may make some mistakes due to lack of experience in some details, his talent in combat is definitely not low.

    No one can have the courage to rush towards the grenade when the grenade is already smoking and he is still some distance away from the grenade.

    So when the devils saw the grenade flying over, they just panicked or lay down on the spot with their heads in their hands, or jumped behind the bunker, and those who were closer to the edge jumped directly from the upstairs, and most of them did this  , there are seven of them.

    They also temporarily saved their lives because of their wise choices, but none of them thought about picking up the grenade and throwing it away.

    After Gao Peng threw out the cluster grenade, he kicked out with all his might. There was a lot of chaos on the other side of the wall, and the devils howled heart-piercingly, but Gao Peng ran desperately.

    He didn't care about anything, started running at full speed in the direction of the third house. At this moment, he seemed to have a sudden lightness skill, darting between the ruins, and the complicated terrain hardly affected his speed in any way.

    I have to say that the skills shown by a parkour master are really similar to the lightness skills described in the novel, the same flying over walls, the same running like the wind.

    In four seconds, he ran nearly 50 meters. This time his life was threatened, he broke out to his full potential and almost ran the speed of the world sprint champion. When he counted to four silently, he jumped forward  flutter.

    "Boom"

    The cluster grenade exploded, and a loud noise spread far away, and the huge flame was even brighter in the already dim environment.

    In addition, the place where the grenade exploded was on the second floor, and the devils within a few kilometers saw this gorgeous "firework", followed by the huge roar, um, the speed of light is faster than the speed of sound, there is nothing wrong with it.

    Gao Peng felt that the house under him was trembling, making him wonder if it would collapse in the next moment.

    Fortunately, the grenade exploded tens of meters away, and the power of the grenade was weakened by the ruined walls, so the building did not collapse after all.

    Even the house where the grenade exploded did not collapse, which means that the construction of the Republic of China, tofu dregs projects are relatively rare, but the floor of the second floor collapsed.

    Of the six devils who stayed upstairs and didn't jump down, two of them were a little closer because of the distance.Even lying on the ground was directly shaken to death, and the other four leaked down from the second floor due to the collapse of the floor, were crushed to death by stones, and were even buried

    More than 1,300 meters away from the explosion site, in a building that seemed to be a paper store, Instructor Li, who was resting with his eyes closed, suddenly opened his eyes, picked up his Mauser 98k sniper rifle and ran upstairs.

    Squatting down beside the fence on the roof, Instructor Li set up his sniper rifle and aimed at the place where the flames rose.

    At this time, the flame had gradually dissipated, and the scope moved slowly, searching for something around the explosion site. Soon, an agile figure fell into the half-crosshair of the scope.

    Due to the long distance and the darkness of the sky, he couldn't see the figure's appearance clearly, only knowing that he was wearing Japanese army clothes.

    However, Instructor Li still recognized who the other party was, because of his tactical moves, he had seen him once, at the flour mill.

    Instructor Li's scope was always locked on that figure. He saw him suddenly rushing to the edge of the second floor and seemed to have fired a shot. The next moment, the familiar gunshots of Sanba Dagai continued to sound, and the grenade exploded.

    However, he ran very fast, almost as if he was walking on the ground on the ruins. When the grenade exploded, he had already run more than 20 meters away.

    Instructor Li had to admit that in terms of skill alone, the opponent was stronger than himself, but he was very dangerous at this time. Instructor Li's eyes flashed, and he suddenly raised his sniper rifle and ran towards the next house.

    This paper product store is taller than the other buildings, with three floors, so Instructor Li jumped directly onto the roof of the next building and ran in a certain direction. In the paper product store, the soldier Pu Sheng was still in a coma

    "Crackling"

    The blasted gravel began to fall to the ground, and there was a rain of stones around here. Gao Peng didn't stop much, got up immediately after the explosion, activated the parkour mode again, and quickly ran away from the scene.

    If there is no accident, the devils within a few kilometers around here will slowly gather here, and I must leave the scene quickly.

    "Baga Road, the enemy is upstairs here, chase me, prepare the grenade." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 14 Devils don't have a halo of mental retardation

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Gao Peng ignored the annoyed roar of Captain Cao Chang from downstairs. He ran past four or five houses in a row, and came across the first alley. If there is an alley, it means that the houses on this side are a certain distance from that side.

    However, it was only more than two meters away, and Gao Peng jumped over with momentum, without even rolling over to relieve the force.

    "Boom"

    Just when Gao Peng jumped over this building and jumped to another building, two explosions sounded more than 20 meters behind him.

    Gao Peng's heart tightened, and the devils began to throw grenades. It turned out that the devils were chasing them from the street below. Since the street was relatively flat and there were not as many obstacles as the ruins upstairs, the devils were not slow to catch up.

    In addition, in order to maintain the speed, Gao Peng did not deliberately slow down his footsteps, so the devils downstairs could clearly hear the hurried footsteps from upstairs.

    "Damn it, since you are rushing to reincarnate, I will help you." Gao Peng stared hard, stopped suddenly, bowed and moved to the edge in small steps.

    First, I took a glance with my probe, and after seeing the devil's position clearly, I quickly raised my gun and locked on a devil in just two seconds. The devil was about 60 meters away from Gao Peng's position in a straight line.  There is no chance of missing.

    "boom"

    The gun rang, and the devil fell down. After firing a shot, Gao Peng turned around and continued to run without reluctance. The devils were shocked by this, and they all took cover to hide, and then shot continuously at Gao Peng's position.

    The place where Gao Peng shot just now was covered with gravel, but at this time Gao Peng had already run out tens of meters, getting farther and farther away from the remaining six devils, and Gao Peng also secretly breathed a sigh of relief.

    After waiting to jump a few more houses, Gao Peng decisively jumped down from an alley. As a parkour master, he landed very skillfully, and his whole body almost formed a spring.

    ? First the toes land on the ground, then the entire sole of the foot, then the knees naturally bend down, the soles of the feet push forward slightly, the body leans forward, supported by the shoulders, and rolls forward. In this way, the impact force of jumping from a high place is resolved.

    After rolling on the ground for a week, Gao Peng stood up and continued to run forward. At this time, he was heading in the direction of the flour mill.

    The alleys are very unsafe, and it is too easy to be blocked by people. If you are flanked by front and back, you will really die. Therefore, after turning around a few alleys, Gao Peng detoured out of the criss-cross alleys and returned to the road.  to the street.

    Unfortunately, the end of this street is not far to the right from this alley, and there happens to be a corner there. Gao Peng just came out of the alley, and before he could get into the shadow of the houses on both sides, a devil's small tree happened to turn around the corner.  detachment.

    There are only seven people in this small team, but a head-on encounter is enough to make Gao Peng die without even a scumbag.

    Not only because there are seven people on the other side, the most important thing is that this team is different from the team that Gao Peng encountered before.  A devil was carrying an ammunition box on his shoulder.

    The crooked machine gun, that is, the Taisho 11-type light machine gun, has the same bullets as the 38 cover, with a capacity of 30 rounds, and its effective range is 600 meters farther than the 460 meters of the 38 cover.

    Among the light weapons of World War II, the performance of crooked handles can be said to be at the bottom, at least compared with the Czech light machine guns commonly used by the Chinese army, it is scumbag, but for Gao Peng at this time, it is undoubtedly a life-threatening weapon.

    Fortunately, Gao Peng was quick-witted and not lacking in decisiveness. He just paused for a moment, and then rushed towards the group of devils decisively without stopping, and shouted in a slightly urgent tone while rushing back:  Hurry up to support, there are a large group of Chinese soldiers over there, at least fifteen or six."

    "Our squad leader took eight brothers to contain them over there, and sent me to find reinforcements, you go quickly."

    Those devils saw Gao Peng just as they turned around, and heard Gao Peng shouting before they even had time to say a word. They were shocked immediately, and they didn't express any doubt that Gao Peng didn't stop after running close to them.

    Instead, the team leader of the devil waved his hand and shouted: "Hurry up, speed up."

    Gao Peng passed the devils smoothly and quickly ran towards the corner. However, the leader of the devils was only stunned for a while by Gao Peng's sudden news.

    But he quickly realized, no, it is impossible to have more than a dozen Chinese soldiers, otherwise the battle would be much more intense. However, after the loud noise, the gunfire was not intensive, and the battle was far from intense. That soldier  lying.

    At this time, they passed by Gao Peng and just ran over thirty meters, and Gao Peng also ran almost three or four meters away.??m, just around the corner.

    "Stop"

    Gao Peng listened to the voice of the leader of the Devils Division behind him, knowing that the other party had reacted, he couldn't help cursing inwardly, "Damn it, aren't the devils in the anti-Japanese dramas all haloed by idiots?"  Why do real devils react so quickly?  The anti-Japanese drama is really a huge pit!

    While complaining secretly in his heart, Gao Peng turned around and fired a shot. Since the leader of the devil branch called Gao Peng to stop him, he ran at the front, but when he turned around, he was at the back, so he was lucky to escape, but it was him  A soldier in front was shot and fell to the ground.

    After Gao Peng fired a shot, he ran into the corner, at full speed, and rushed forward crazily. He is now on the right, but he ran towards the building on the left.  It's a fake, he was impersonated by the enemy, chase after him."

    The six devils immediately turned around and chased them up. When they reached the corner, the team leader leaned against the wall and looked around. Seeing that there was no one on the street, he was afraid that the other party would escape, so he immediately led the team to chase them in.

    "boom"

    With a gunshot, the leader of the devil squad who had just turned into the street along the right corner fell down clutching his neck, which had been pierced by bullets.

    "Squad leader Baga Road"

    "Bang bang bang"

    "Aggression"

    The dull and arrogant roar of the crooked machine gun began to sound continuously. The place where the leader of the devil squad was shot just now, the ruins 100 meters away on the diagonally opposite left suddenly filled with dust, debris, and bullets.

    In addition to the devil's machine gunner and the deputy, the ammunition man, the other three devils had already circled from the two wings and outflanked the past.

    Gao Peng, who had already moved to tens of meters away and squatted down, heard the arrogant roar of the crooked handle, and looked at the area covered by the bullets that he shot before, and his chrysanthemum tightened suddenly.

    He was also a little anxious in his heart. The devil had a machine gun to suppress the firepower. Using the devil's routine, the next step was to approach in a detour and greet with a grenade.

    The situation was urgent just now, and he didn't have time to choose a hiding place, so he could only roughly choose a place suitable for hiding. As a result, the house he rushed into had no back way, and the back door was blocked by falling gravel from the second floor.

    Other directions where you can leave this house are basically exposed to the sight of the devils, do you want to hang up?

    "Snapped"

    ""

    "Enemy attack, upper right"

    "Snapped"

    At this moment, a turning point occurred, two gunshots that were completely different from those of the 38th Gai sounded, and the crooked sub-machine gun suddenly misfired.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 15 Get Out of Difficulty

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Gao Peng was startled for a moment, and then he was overjoyed. Two bright lights appeared in his eyes. He poked his head out to see that the devil's machine gunner and ammunition man had fallen into a pool of blood, and the remaining three devils were firing continuously towards the upper right.  .

    "Snapped"

    There was another clear gunshot, and one of the three devils was pierced through the chest by the bullet, and the powerful momentum made the devil suddenly fall backwards.

    Gao Peng made a decisive decision, raised his rifle, and aimed at one of the remaining two devils.

    "boom"

    The relatively dull 38th gunshot rang out, and there was only one devil left, and the next moment, when Gao Peng loaded the gun, the last devil was also pierced through the helmet by a bullet from a distance, and the battlefield suddenly fell silent.

    Gao Peng didn't hesitate much, and immediately rushed out of the hiding place. He remembered that not far from here, there was another devil squad with six people left, and he didn't know how many devils were approaching this direction.

    Gao Peng rushed to the street and searched the bullets, grenades and food on the death devil as quickly as possible. What made Gao Peng even more happy was that this time he also got two bastard boxes and a command knife.

    The bastard box came from the devil's sub-leader and the ammunition man, and the command knife naturally belonged to the sub-leader.

    Two minutes later, Gao Peng took a regretful look at the crooked handle. Now, thinking that he could not use it and would not leave it to the devils, he took the crooked handle with both hands and smashed it against the wall.

    ? Although the gun was not completely destroyed, it was obviously no longer usable. Nonsense, even the body of the gun was bent. Can such a gun still be used?

    The main reason is that Gao Peng is fighting alone at this time, and what he needs is absolute flexibility and agility. After all, a light machine gun is not an automatic rifle. Its weight and the complicated loading method of the crooked handle are doomed for Gao Peng to fight with it.

    After all this was done, the shouts of devils could be heard from the street beyond the corner, and Gao Peng didn't hesitate anymore, and rushed forward.

    As for the person who secretly supported him, Gao Peng already had a guess in his mind. This place is near Winchester Cathedral, and with such powerful marksmanship, plus the gunshots that are obviously different from those of Sanba Dagai, the identity of the person who came  It's easy to guess.

    "Instructor Li, it's you! I've admired you for a long time, but I didn't expect to have the opportunity to fight side by side with you." Gao Peng said secretly in his heart, and an unstoppable excitement came to his heart.

    Instructor Li in the original plot left a deep impression on Gao Peng. His amazing marksmanship and control of the battle rhythm are no less than the level of elite special forces of later generations.

    For example, the few grenades that he seems to throw randomly in the ruins are actually designed for the devil's psychology. After leading the devil into the place he set, he can use precise marksmanship to detonate the grenade in time to eliminate the devil to the greatest extent.

    The analysis of the devil's psychology and the way of guiding the devil during the battle were all completed in the short time he ran downstairs.

    In addition, he used a helmet to attract the firepower of the devils, put grenades under metal objects such as iron nails, rakes, and hoes, and used the exploded metal objects to increase the lethality, etc., all of which showed Instructor Li's extraordinary fighting talent  with rich experience.

    Having such a super expert as a teammate undoubtedly greatly improved Gao Peng's survival rate.

    Instructor Li in the original drama had no intention of leaving alive at all. In order to protect the female students, all his teammates died in Nanjing City.  Girl student, he wants to be with the brothers.

    But he also knew that he could not protect the female students in the church by himself, so he had no choice but to fight to the death, and in the end, he did it, destroying a school with his own power.  The devil squad is a squad, not a squad.

    Thoughts were turning in Gao Peng's mind, but he had already run more than 160 meters unknowingly, and an alley appeared in front of him, and Gao Peng rushed in without hesitation.

    I found a house at random, entered it, hid in a hidden place, and began to cover the bullets in my hand. The bastard box was full of bullets, and the ammunition capacity was eight rounds. Plus one loaded, it was nine rounds.  .

    Two bastard boxes with a total of eighteen bullets, which finally made up for Gao Peng's shortcomings in one-to-many close-range combat.

    Gao Peng was not in a hurry to find the hidden Instructor Li, because he knew that the other party would come to him.

    Sure enough, when Gao Peng filled the bullets for Sanba Dagai, a deep voice came from the roof above, "What do you call my brother, which army?"

    Gao Peng knew that the scene of his battle must have fallen into the hands of Instructor Li.During the movie, he even remembered that the peeping gaze he had sensed at the flour mill before was probably instructor Li's.

    Therefore, Instructor Li preconceived himself as a member of the army. After all, neither his military literacy nor his tactical actions can be possessed by ordinary people, so Gao Peng had already thought about his words just now.

    "My name is Gao Peng. I used to be a soldier from the Special Service Company of the 3rd Battalion of the 110th Brigade and the 219th Regiment of the 37th Division of the 29th Army. I crawled out of the corpse pile on the Wanping battlefield. How about you, brother?" Gao Peng reported the number of a unit, and  It's a troop number that can no longer be investigated.

    Because the troop number reported by Gao Peng had already been wiped out in the battle to defend Wanping City during the Marco Polo Bridge Incident.

    "Pa-ta pa-ta"

    Footsteps sounded, and a figure jumped from the roof to the low wall, and then jumped down, and the deep voice sounded again, "Nanjing Military Academy Teaching Corps Instructor, Li Tao."

    When Instructor Li finished speaking, he had already walked up to Gao Peng and sat down. At this time, the night had completely fallen, and only a little moonlight was sprinkled by the moonlight in the sky, and he could barely see whether the ground was rocks or dirt.

    People in the past, when walking at night without a torch or a flashlight, had a basic way of distinguishing the road conditions, gray for stones, black for mud, and sparkling for puddles.

    But no matter what, as long as they don't take the initiative to attack at this time, the chance of being found by the devils is not high.

    Gao Peng sat in a shadow where the moonlight could not be seen, and he could not see his fingers. He and Instructor Li could not see each other, but Instructor Li could feel that Gao Peng obviously paused after he finished speaking.

    "The students of the military academy plus the teaching corps there should be more than 12,000 people! Why are you the only one left?" Gao Peng's voice also became a little low, which made the instructor Li on the opposite side look pale.  dark.

    But in the dark, Gao Peng couldn't see Instructor Li's expression, and Instructor Li's face was covered with a thick layer of black grime, so he might not be able to see it clearly even in the daytime.

    "They were all scattered. Commander Tang's order to retreat came too suddenly without effective coordination. Many troops were in chaos."

    "We taught more than 400 people in the corps. From Yuhuatai to the east gate, there were only 18 people left. We were only tens of meters away from breaking out, but at the gate, we met a group of female students who were chased by devils  "

    ? Instructor Li stopped talking at this point, he didn¡¯t want to continue, but Gao Peng continued what he said (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 16 Instructor Li with the ambition to die, you are better than me

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Then you opened fire, exposed your whereabouts, and were bitten by a large army of devils."

    "After the battle, you are the only one left. Those female students all hid in Winchester Cathedral. You inherited the legacy of your brothers and wanted to protect these female students at all costs, so you hid near the church."

    "Then I was attracted by the big explosion I made, and found that someone was messing with the devil, so I came over to have a look, and it happened to save me. Is there a mistake in my speculation?"

    Instructor Li was silent, and felt a sense of confidant for Gao Peng, a colleague who hadn't even seen his face clearly. After a while, he said lightly: "You are very smart. You are worthy of being a spy."

    However, Gao Peng sighed and said: "I can tell that you have no intention of dying at all, and you don't intend to leave here alive?"

    ""

    Instructor Li was silent again. Brother Gao Peng's insight is indeed extraordinary, but his desire to die is actually a kind of evasion, because he is really "tired", but he feels very ashamed when Gao Peng says this  .

    "Alas" Gao Peng sighed, everyone has his own choice, he doesn't know how to persuade Instructor Li, what qualifications does he have to persuade others?  After all, he himself is just an ant struggling to survive.

    The road he has to go is also very difficult, and the hope is slim. He doesn't know when he will be "tired", and he chooses to die. He can only work hard when he is still alive and working hard.  Gain that ray of life for yourself.

    "Tell me about you! How did you come to Nanjing from Peking?" After a long time, Instructor Li asked softly.

    "Me? Hehe, I was originally the young master of a merchant's family. I was sent to study in Japan nine years ago. After the September 18th Incident, I returned to China, but when I came back, I found that our family was ruined.  In the hands of the devil."

    "So I joined the army and wanted to avenge my parents. After the Marco Polo Bridge Incident, I crawled out of the corpses on the Wanping battlefield. The army I was in was wiped out in the first battle of Wanping."

    "I was knocked out by the devil's shell and buried under the corpses of my comrades-in-arms, but I managed to save my life."

    "I took off my military uniform and pretended to be a Japanese. Because I knew Japanese, I got out of Peiping and came to Nanjing."

    "Originally I wanted to settle down in Nanjing and be a lone killer, specializing in killing devils. Who knew devils would launch an attack on Nanjing again."

    "I took advantage of the convenience of being able to speak Japanese, looking for an opportunity to kill a devil, put on the devil's dog skin, and started sniping."

    "Just wandering around the city for a day, I also killed a dozen devils, until I was trapped in that house and was rescued by you."

    Instructor Li was silent for a while, then sighed: "You are better than me."

    After he finished speaking, he stopped talking. Gao Peng knew what he meant. He said that he had suffered a series of major changes, but he still insisted on fighting the devils, but he chose to escape. When he said strong, he meant mental endurance.

    In the darkness, there was a wry smile on Gao Peng's face, but he didn't know how to answer the words. There was silence in the field, only a few occasional gunshots from a distance, indicating that the Chinese in Nanjing City were suffering.  What kind of suffering.

    "I'm leaving. I still have a little brother who is seriously injured and unconscious. I want to entrust him to the people in the church. What are your plans?" After an unknown amount of time, Instructor Li finally spoke again.

    Gao Peng paused for a few seconds, and then said: "Let me go with you! Individual combat requires cooperation. No matter how powerful a person is, there are always things that he can't take care of. Together, we may be able to kill a few more people."  A devil."

    Instructor Li was a little relieved. Gao Peng was right. In individual combat, snipers especially need the cooperation of teammates. "Then let's go! Walk from the roof."

    Immediately, the two got up, left the house, climbed up the fence, and walked cautiously towards the paper store where Instructor Li was hiding before.

    The two of them sought stability at this time, speed was not important, so they lowered their bodies and stepped lightly, trying not to make any movement.

    Fortunately, with the help of the faint moonlight, the two of them could still roughly see the environment under their feet, so that they would not stumble and fall from the roof.

    It took the two of them more than half an hour to finish the distance of more than one kilometer. There are no ghosts around here, so it is safe for the time being, but after today, after tomorrow dawn, this place will become the place where the fighting will be the most intense  .

    Gao Peng knew that it was dangerous for him to follow Instructor Li, but it was equally dangerous to be alone, but if he cooperated well with Instructor Li, they might not have no chance of surviving.

    returnGoing back to the paper shop, Gao Peng saw Pu Sheng, who was seriously injured and unconscious. He was shot in the leg, lost a lot of blood, and remained in a coma.

    Even if he has never seen the plot of the movie, Gao Peng can be sure that Pu will not be able to survive, not to mention that he lost too much blood and his body temperature dropped sharply, and it is winter again, even if the wound is infected and inflamed, he will surely die without anti-inflammatory drugs  .

    "Instructor Li, if you want to save him, you must give him a blood transfusion and obtain antiseptic drugs. Otherwise, even if he didn't die from excessive blood loss, the wound infection will kill him."

    After listening to Gao Peng's words, Instructor Li sighed deeply. How could he not know this, but under the current situation, saving Pusheng is simply a dream.

    "We can't save him, I just want him to lie in a warm place at the end." Instructor Li said in a low voice.

    Gao Peng closed his mouth. He also knew that this was unrealistic, and he was just telling a fact. Of course, if Instructor Li planned to try a hospital in Nanjing, he would accompany him.

    Instructor Li is almost hopeless alone, but with him who can speak Japanese, there may not be a glimmer of hope, but it will take the risk of bringing the two of them into it.

    "Let's go! Send him to the church." Li Instructor said, and picked up Pusheng. Gao Peng nodded and took the initiative to explore the way.

    The paper shop was more than 300 meters away from the church, and the two soon arrived outside the door of the church. Gao Peng put the 38 big cover on his back, ran up, kicked his feet on the wall, and jumped up immediately, with his hands on his back.  Picked up to the top of the wall.

    For those who have served in the army, there is a saying that as long as they can reach it with their hands, they can go there, not to mention that Gao Peng, who is an elite scout, is also a master of parkour.

    After Gao Peng put his hands on the edge of the wall, he did a pull-up so that his chest was at the same height as the wall. With a bend of his elbow, he propped his forearm on the wall, and then put his feet on it, and he climbed onto the wall.

    It's troublesome to describe, but in fact the whole process of Gao Peng going up the wall took less than two seconds, and he didn't get up after he got on the wall. His left hand grasped the outer wall of the wall, but his right hand pressed against the inner wall of the wall.  The person fell to the ground and let go at the same time.

    ?Because the wall was not high, when Gao Peng landed on the ground with his feet on the ground, his body sank down, and he stood firmly in a half-squatting position without making a sound.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 17 First meeting the women of the Qinhuai River

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Gao Peng knew that if he wanted to send Pusheng into the cellar smoothly, he had to cooperate with George Chen in the church. Otherwise, they would not even know where the cellar entrance was.  in the shadows.

    Soon, Chen Qiaozhi ran out to check the situation. Gao Peng imitated what Instructor Li did in the original plot, and when Chen Qiaozhi opened the observation hole on the door to check, he put the bayonet on Chen Qiaozhi's neck.

    "BigBig brother, the Japanese leaflets say that those who stay in the army will be shot." George Chen said in a trembling voice.

    Gao Peng said coldly: "If you don't stay as a soldier, I will kill you now, open the door, let the brothers outside come in, and take us to the cellar."

    Facing Gao Peng's murderous and awe-inspiring words, Chen Qiaozhi didn't dare to hesitate. He immediately took off the latch, opened the door, and welcomed Instructor Li who was carrying Pusheng.

    George Chen looked around the door nervously, and seeing that there was no one else, he closed the door and led the two of them in.

    After getting out of the shadow under the door and walking into the moonlight, Chen Qiaozhi was shocked when he found the Japanese military uniform on Gao Peng.

    "Don't be nervous, I'm not a devil. I wear devil's clothes to make it easier to beat them coldly." Gao Peng explained lightly, and George Chen felt slightly relieved.

    Instructor Li and Gao Peng followed George Chen into the main entrance, passed the church lobby where worship was held on weekdays, walked past rows of benches, and walked out through a small door.

    After going out of the small door, there is a corridor. There is a trace of candlelight through the crack of a door on the left side of the corridor, and the voices of female students singing poems come from inside. They are paying homage to the dead in this way.

    Walking through the study room, passing through the dining room, and arriving at the kitchen, George Chen walked to the kitchen counter where he usually cooks and squatted down, and lifted a wooden board to reveal the entrance to the cellar.

    Instructor Li immediately carried Pu Sheng down the stairs, followed by Gao Peng.

    At this time, the women of Qinhuai River who were hiding in the cellar had been alarmed, and there was a wind lantern with the brightness adjusted to the lowest level hanging in the cellar.

    After Chen Qiaozhi followed, he turned on the lights, and Instructor Li and Gao Peng immediately met the women of Qinhuai River.

    At this time, the women were all disheveled and happy, but neither Instructor Li nor Gao Peng was in the mood to appreciate this extremely hot scene for the men.

    Standing in the front is a beautiful oval-faced beauty in a water red embroidered brocade cheongsam, slightly curly hair, tall figure, and elegant temperament. At this time, she looked at Instructor Li and Gao Peng with a little surprise in her eyes.

    "Zhao Yumo." The name came to Gao Peng's mind naturally. Seeing the women looking at him in surprise, Gao Peng had to explain again, "I'm not a devil, I just snatched a dog's skin and wore it in order to kill devils better.  .¡±

    Gao Peng felt that the women breathed a sigh of relief.

    Instructor Li was stunned for a moment, then said to the woman on the bunk on the right: "Get up, get some water."

    This was used by women as a bed. It was originally a large wooden shelf for storing things. It had three floors, upper, middle, and lower, and was less than one meter wide, narrower than the upper and lower iron beds.

    Frightened by Instructor Li's bloody aura and unspeakable aura, the women immediately left the bed and stood aside. Although they didn't understand that aura was called murderous aura, they subconsciously felt that it was a dangerous  Because of his imposing manner, he didn't dare to disobey him on the spot.

    Instructor Li put Pu Sheng on the bed, seeing that the women didn't intend to move, he couldn't help being a little impatient, and softly shouted: "Go!"

    One of them, with short shoulder-length hair and wearing silk pajamas, took a deep look at Pusheng for some reason, and hurriedly picked up the washbasin and followed Chen Qiaozhi to the exit.

    Gao Peng glanced at the woman, and thought to himself: "If I remember correctly, this woman should be called Dougao! She is also a kind and righteous person."

    Having said that, among these women, which one is not affectionate and righteous?  Otherwise, how could they do the feat of saving the female students with their bodies?

    At this time, when the women saw Instructor Li yelling at them, the hob temperament of the prostitutes also came up, and immediately some women said sarcastically: "Oh, you still have a bit of a temper!"

    Immediately, a woman next to him interjected: "The triumphant teacher! Oh, I have worked so hard to block the bullets of the little Japanese, to protect Nanjing, and to protect you women. Can't you be more tempered?"

    "Women should drill mouse holes to save their lives. What are soldiers hiding here?"

    "That's right, bastard."

    "There is a way to beat devils! The Japanese are searching for soldiers all over the city, and you are still going here.?? arch.  "

    "There are more than a dozen little girls in the church, do you know?"

    Instructor Li remained silent, letting the women sneer and sneer, but Gao Peng became more and more uncomfortable the more he listened, but to be honest, he couldn't get angry with these women, so he said in a deep voice: "Girl, please show some virtue!"

    "We were defeated. We failed to protect you common people. We were sorry for you, but at least we didn't flee. Even if the last soldier died, we were still fighting. When our troops were exhausted, the only ones left  Get off Instructor Li and me."

    "Originally, Instructor Li and the others could break out of the siege, but in order to save the girls in the church, they gave up hope of survival."

    "Foreign bandits invaded, the enemy's army was powerful, we were unable to win the battle, and even the country was destroyed. The most painful thing is that we soldiers can't defend our home and country, and protect the safety of people's lives and property. What is the use of this order?  ?¡±

    "The only guarantee we can give you is that if you die, you will die in the battle with Little Japan until the last drop of blood is shed. We will not hide here."

    Gao Peng's words showed no emotional fluctuations, no sense of impassionedness, and even the deep tone didn't fluctuate much, as if he was just narrating a matter of course.

    But the women were deeply shocked, the sarcasm on their faces disappeared, and they looked at the expressionless Gao Peng with complicated eyes, and the scene suddenly fell silent for no reason.

    "Is there any scissors?" After a while, Instructor Li placed Pu Sheng, raised his head and asked lightly. His voice was also calm, but his eye sockets were slightly red.

    When the women heard the words, they all turned their heads to look for it. Zhao Yumo took out a pair of scissors from a side shelf and handed them to Instructor Li.

    "Thank you." Instructor Li thanked him, took the scissors, and cut off Pusheng's trouser legs, exposing Pusheng's shot leg.

    When the women saw the bullet holes on Pusheng's legs that were still oozing blood, they couldn't bear to turn their heads away. Instructor Li pulled a piece of clothing from the upper bunk and tied the wound tightly for Pusheng to stop the bleeding.

    This was the only thing he could do. Under the current conditions, they couldn't help Pu Sheng take out the bullet. Even if they managed to do so, it would only make Pu Sheng die faster.

    At this time, the cardamom had already brought back the water. Instructor Li wiped the dust off Pusheng's face with a towel, revealing Pusheng's slightly immature but very handsome face.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 18 Goodbye, John, Promise, I Just Hope Someone Remembers Your Names

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Ah, she looks so good-looking." Cardamom said this in a little daze.

    "Yo, cardamom has a good eye!"

    At the moment, the women were making jokes about cardamom. Instructor Li ignored the women's playfulness and concentrated on wiping Pu Sheng's face and neck clean.

    Gao Peng watched quietly from the side, and Pu Sheng's face was already a little bluish-white at this time, showing a dead-like color.

    After finishing all this, Instructor Li stood up and said in a low voice, "He was taken in by us on the way. His name is Pu Sheng, and he is also a child."

    "Find some cloth and tie his wound tightly to stop the bleeding! I can only entrust it to you, please."

    After Instructor Li finished speaking, he raised his sniper rifle, turned around and said to Gao Peng, "Let's go!"

    Gao Peng nodded, and finally took a deep look at Zhao Yumo and Doukou, then turned around and followed the steps of Instructor Li.

    After getting out of the cellar, Gao Peng found two vacant large cloth bags in the kitchen and put them away. Then he left the kitchen and returned to the corridor. Instructor Li suddenly stopped and turned to walk towards the door where the female students sang poetry.

    Instructor Li stared blankly for a while, tears fell from his eyes, he lowered his head, took out a leather shoe from his satchel, wiped it carefully with his sleeve, then squatted down, and gently put it on the ground.

    Gao Peng saw Instructor Li suddenly raised his index finger to his lips, and made a silent movement towards the door, as gentle and careful as the agreement between his brother and his sister.

    It was Meng Shujuan inside who discovered Instructor Li, and it was Meng Shujuan who lost the leather shoe at the city gate.

    Gao Peng stood quietly behind Instructor Li, sighing in his heart, men with strong bones also have a tender side, but feelings are such a luxury for them.

    Instructor Li stood on tiptoe, quietly retreated from the door, then turned around and strode towards the lobby, Gao Peng followed without saying a word.

    "Please stay."

    Just as the two of them walked to the center of the lobby, a magnetic female voice suddenly sounded. Instructor Li and Gao Peng looked back, but it was Zhao Yumo.

    "Is there something wrong?" Instructor Li asked lightly.

    Standing by a pillar, Zhao Yumo saw the two people stop and turn their heads, and immediately walked over gracefully, hearing the words softly said: "We have no sense of proportion in our words, we have always been unforgiving with our mouths, don't take some words to heart.  "

    "Snapped"

    As soon as Zhao Yumo finished speaking, a glass bottle suddenly fell from the second floor and smashed to pieces on the ground.

    Instructor Li and Gao Peng reacted instantly, and both rifles pointed at the place where the glass bottle fell.

    "Ou"

    On the second floor, a Yankee wearing a priest's robe sat down on the ground in fright. Seeing this, Gao Peng put down his raised rifle and whispered in English, "John, John Miller, what are you going crazy about?"

    Listening to Gao Peng's fluent American English, Zhao Yumo glanced at him in surprise, his eyes flickered slightly, and he thought to himself: "This is not an ordinary Chinese soldier."

    Instructor Li glanced at Gao Peng in admiration, did not show any other reaction, just lowered the gun, he recognized the Yankee, and knew that Gao Peng had a relationship with him once.

    "Haha, buddy, you can't point a gun at the priest. It's a blasphemy against God. I didn't expect you to be alive."

    John said something to Gao Peng with a playful smile, then looked at Zhao Yumo, spread his arms and laughed and said, "Mo, do you like my appearance as a priest? I dressed up for you, do I have any fun now?"

    Instructor Li asked Zhao Yumo suspiciously: "Is he a priest? Is he from the church?"

    Zhao Yumo showed disdain on his face, and said with self-deprecating words: "That's it!"

    "Mo, aren't you very valuable? If you see a soldier, you'll sell it cheaply?" John said frivolously as he walked down the stairs. Looking at his shaky appearance, he was obviously in a state of drinking too much.

    Gao Peng's face changed slightly when he heard the words, and he said with a little anger: "John, I remember asking you to take care of the Chinese people in the church? That's how you take care of them?"

    John shrugged, walked up to Gao Peng, smacked Gao Peng frivolously, and said, "Yeah, yeah, you said that I take good care of them! I even made bread for them with the flour I bought with my life."  Oh, no, it's steamed buns, don't I take care of them enough?"

    After listening to John's words, Gao Peng grabbed his skirt and said coldly: "Don't play dumb with me, you know what I mean, you are the only man in this church, you have to take on the responsibility of being a man.?personal responsibility.  "

    "What you need to do is to take care of them and protect them, instead of taking the opportunity to bully them."

    "Calm down, calm down, oh, buddy, don't get excited, I didn't bully them." John raised his hands high and said repeatedly.

    Up to now, Gao Peng has killed nearly 20 people, neither too many nor too few, and he has a murderous aura in him. Once he gets angry, John can't stand it.

    Seeing this, Gao Peng let go of John, and even stretched out his hand to smooth the folds on his skirt, his voice was no longer so cold, "I know, you are not Chinese, the war between China and Japan, and what happened to them have nothing to do with you  relationship, but I want you to remember that you are a man."

    For Americans, it may not be useful to talk about other great principles, but Americans have a strong individual heroism hidden in their bones.

    To reason with them, it is better to tell him directly that you are a pure man and it is your bounden duty to protect women, so the effect will be better.

    Sure enough, after hearing what he said, John looked serious, and said: "You don't need to remind me, I know that something has grown under me, and it's not too small. Don't worry, I will definitely do what I promised you."

    Speaking of this, maybe it's through the strength of alcohol!  Immediately forgot Gao Peng's terrifying aura just now, and returned to his playful smile, "But because of this, I also have the normal needs of being a man, you will understand me, right!"

    Gao Peng froze slightly, and looked at Zhao Yumo awkwardly, but saw Zhao Yumo turn his face to the side and spit.

    Gao Peng turned back, looked at John seriously, and said, "I can understand this, I only have one request, unless they are willing, you can't use force on them, otherwise I will come back and kill you."

    "But if you can protect them well, and even find a way to send them and the students out of Nanjing City, as long as I am still alive, I will definitely repay you at all costs."

    "You have to believe that with my ability, it is still very easy to make you rich."

    When John heard this, his eyes lit up. After thinking for a while, he raised his palm and shouted to Gao Peng: "Okay, I promise you, I will try my best to find a way to send them out of the city, and I hope you can survive."

    Gao Peng happily raised his palm to clap with him, and then said to Zhao Yumo: "Miss Mo, take care of yourself, and if possible, help take care of those female students! They are all educated people and are the future of China.  hope."

    Zhao Yumo stared deeply at Gao Peng, nodded slightly, and said, "Thank you, my surname is Zhao, and my name is Zhao Yumo, please leave a name for both of you! No other meaning, I just hope that someone will remember your names.  "

    "My name is Gao Peng."

    "Li Tao."

    "Farewell, I hope there will be a day to see you again." (Remember the website address of this website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 19 Thanks, bro, go to sleep!  Candidates from the neutral camp

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Gao Peng and Instructor Li left the church and returned to the paper shop more than 300 meters away from the church gate, and more than 800 meters away in the other direction was the flour mill.

    It was past nine o'clock at this time, the city of Nanjing gradually quieted down, the sparse gunshots ceased to sound, and the devils all fell into a deep sleep.

    Seen from a high place, there are dots of flames everywhere, some are burning buildings, and some are bonfires lit by devils to keep warm. This is also a good way to point out to Gao Peng where there are devils, making it easier to avoid them.

    "Instructor Li, the church is short of food. I plan to go to the flour mill over there to get some flour, otherwise the students won't last long." Gao Peng said to Instructor Li.

    Instructor Li was slightly taken aback, pondered for two seconds, and said, "I'll go with you."

    Gao Peng did not refuse. The cloth bag he took from the church would probably have to hold a hundred and ten catties. If there were two bags, he would not be able to carry them back at once.

    The two of them headed towards the flour mill together. Instructor Li observed during the day that there were no devils in this area, and the flour mill had not been occupied by devils. As long as they were careful during this trip, there shouldn't be any problems.

    Sure enough, more than ten minutes later, the two rushed to the flour mill without any surprises and went straight to the location of the flour warehouse.

    The pile of flour on the ground was still piled there. Gao Peng and Instructor Li packed a big bag unceremoniously, and then tied it tightly with the rope prepared in advance, and resisted going back the same way on his shoulder.

    When passing by a certain location, Gao Peng stopped suddenly. He walked to the side of the road, picked up the pair of running shoes he had changed during the day, and put them into his bag.

    The devil's big-toed leather shoes are heavy and hard, and the sound is still loud when they step on the ground. In some special cases, their own running shoes are more useful, such as when silent battles are required at night.

    He didn't expect this section before, and after running around in big leather shoes, Gao Peng paid attention to this issue.

    The two returned to the church the same way, this time without alarming George Chen. After entering the church, Gao Peng took off the crossbar of the door, opened the door, and walked in with a bag of flour each.

    The two quietly carried the two bags of flour to the kitchen, and placed them under the kitchen table, next to the cellar entrance.

    After leaving the church again, Gao Peng went to the surrounding houses to find some quilts, and then went back to the paper shop.

    Gao Peng was amazed at Instructor Li's choice of the paper store as his hiding place. The paper store has three floors, with a very wide view, and is facing the church gate. On the 300-meter-long road from the church to the paper store, there are many articles  can do.

    And from the third floor, you can jump to the roof of the next building, and along the roof, you can run all the way to the place where Gao Peng fought the devil more than two hours ago. In other words, there is actually a retreat here.

    It's a pity that Instructor Li chose this place in the original play only because of the instinct of a veteran with rich combat experience. In fact, he didn't plan to evacuate at all. What he wanted to do was to wipe out all the devils in that team.

    "Gululu"

    Gao Peng suddenly heard a strange grunting sound, glanced at Instructor Li, took out two boxes of canned beef and two compressed biscuits from the devil's satchel, and handed them over, "Eat something! I'm hungry!"  How to beat devils?"

    Instructor Li didn't say anything, just reached out to take it, pried open the can and started to eat. Gao Peng took off the water bottle and put it on the ground between the two of them, then pried open a can of food and ate.

    In the night, there were only two soft chewing sounds, and neither of them spoke, because they didn't know what to say, and both of them were a little confused at this moment.

    After filling their stomachs, the sleepiness came as promised. The two wrapped themselves tightly in the quilt. Before going to bed, Instructor Li said lightly, "Thank you, brother."

    "Sleep! Brother." Gao Peng also replied lightly, and the two of them naturally didn't notice the smile on the corner of the other's mouth in the dark.

    Brother, in just two words, it already contains many things

    The night passed quickly, and after the darkest moment before dawn, Dongfang showed a fishy belly. Gao Peng and Instructor Li, who were still sleeping, didn't notice. In the bright sky, a figure was dark and shallow  He walked towards the door of the church with one foot.

    The figure was tall and tall, wearing a long windbreaker, a neat suit and tie inside, and a pair of black leather shoes that were still shiny even though they were stained with a little dust.

    This is a standard successful person's attire, except that he wears an armband with a bright red cross on his left arm.

    From the front, it is clearly a EuropeanIf anyone can see the trademark of his clothes, they will find that the trademark is an eagle looking to the right. In later generations, this trademark has a very famous name, Armani.

    That's right, this person is an applicant. His name is Parker Orlando. He is in his forties and Italian. Before entering the world of reincarnation, he was originally the general manager of the Asia-Pacific region of a Fortune 500 company.

    He is proficient in four languages: Chinese, Japanese, English and German, and understands some French and Russian. He was pulled into the world of reincarnation when he was checking an email sent to him by a headhunter in his mailbox.

    He was very lucky and unlucky. Fortunately, the place he entered was very close to the safety zone set up by the International Red Cross. Unfortunately, his interview was in this unfamiliar plot world.

    However, he still knows the world-shocking history of the Nanjing Massacre. The crimes committed by the Japanese in China are more or less known to the whole world, but they themselves do not admit it.

    Following the guidance of the mission and with a little bit of good luck, Parker successfully chose the neutral camp, joined the International Red Cross, and became a volunteer. The person who received him was the chairman of the Nanjing Safety Zone, a German-born German, John La  cowry.

    His second task is to save at least ten Chinese people and bring them to a safe area. For each additional person he saves, he will get an extra 10 reward points. The same is true for the third task, which is to survive for a week.

    So far, half of his mission has been completed, and he has brought four Chinese back to the safe zone.

    And because of his passport-like face, his clothes that don't look like ordinary people, and the aura he has cultivated in high positions for many years, the devils he meets really dare not touch him.

    In fact, the main reason is that he wears the armband of the International Red Cross on his arm. The International Red Cross is a worldwide neutral organization.

    Since its establishment in 1863, it has been active in war-torn areas or disaster-stricken areas around the world, providing humanitarian assistance and unconditionally helping civilians in war-torn areas and disaster-stricken areas. Japan, which has frequent earthquakes, is also a country that has been assisted by the International Red Cross many times.  .

    Therefore, under normal circumstances, devils dare not touch people from the International Red Cross Society, especially Europeans and Americans with blue eyes or brown eyes.

    After Parker brought back a few Chinese, he found that most of the Chinese outside were "good citizens" with Japanese flag armbands on their arms.

    No one wants to go to the already crowded safe zone, and those who don¡¯t have a Japanese flag on their arms are basically lying on the ground.

    Fortunately, he found out from a Yankee named Terry that there is a Catholic church in the east of the safe zone, which was run by the English. Although the priest of the church, Ingeman, is dead, the Japanese should not dare  violation.

    Parker immediately thought that there must be Chinese people hiding in this church, so he came here before dawn. After walking for nearly two hours, it was already dawn, and he finally found this church.

    Parker let out a long breath, stepped forward and slammed on the door.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 20: Parker's Plan: Devils Attack, The Moment Has Finally Arrived

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The one who opened the door was still George Chen. There was no way, he was the only man in the church besides that drunk John. If he didn¡¯t come, who would come?

    When he opened the observation hole on the gate and saw the people outside, George Chen was startled, but Parker spoke first, saying in Chinese with a slight foreign accent: "Hello little friend, my name is  Parker, Parker Orlando, is from the International Red Cross in the Safe Zone."

    "I'm here to see if anyone needs to go to the safe zone to avoid the disaster of war. I'm here to help you."

    After listening to Parker's words, George Chen took off the latch without much hesitation, and opened the gate to welcome Parker in. At this time, foreigners in Nanjing, especially those with red cross armbands on their arms, almost  It is like a savior.

    However, is it really a savior?  No, there has never been a savior in this world. No one can save China at this time except the Chinese themselves.

    "Sir, is there still a place in the safe zone? Is there enough food there?" George Chen asked a little excitedly as he led Parker inside.

    When Parker saw this, he was secretly happy. They lacked food, so the possibility of him completing the task, or even exceeding the task, was much higher.

    It doesn't matter whether there is enough food in the safe area or not, because his task is only to bring people back to the safe area to complete the task, even if he is cheated.

    Immediately Parker showed a warm smile on his face, and said: "Of course, we have enough food and a big enough place. How many people are there in your church?"

    George Chen said excitedly: "There are more than 20 people in the church, can we all go to the safe zone?"

    "Of course, of course, as long as you are civilians, you are all our rescue targets." Parker's smile grew a little bigger when he heard this.

    After entering the church, George Chen took Parker directly to John's room on the second floor. After all, John is the only adult man in the church now. George Chen subconsciously wanted to ask him for his opinion whenever something happened.

    "Tuk Tuk Tuk"

    "John, John, open the door." Chen Qiaozhi knocked on John's door continuously, and after a while John's impatient voice came from inside, "Oh, George, you little shit, it's not even dawn yet, what do you want?  What are you doing?"

    Parker listened to the English from inside, and there was a look of understanding in his eyes. Since he knew Terry, Terry would naturally tell him that John came to the church to do the funeral for the priest.

    So when John opened the door, he stretched out his hand to John very naturally, "Hello, Mr. John, I am Parker Orlando, an Italian, I just arrived in the safe zone yesterday, and I am also a member of the Red Cross, Terry  Tell me you're here."

    He speaks very skillfully. He didn't say that he just joined the Red Cross yesterday, but that he just arrived. Coupled with his attire and imposing manner, John, the undertaker at the bottom of society, naturally regarded him as someone who had just arrived.  Go to the Red Cross High Level in the safe zone.

    At that moment, John shook hands with Parker respectfully, and said, "Hello, Mr. Parker, please come in."

    Parker looked at John while entering the room, and said with a smile: "When did Mr. John become a priest? Why didn't we hear the news?"

    John touched the back of his head in embarrassment, and said with a smile: "Ahaha, my clothes got dirty on the way here, so I borrowed Father Engman's clothes for the time being. Why did Mr. Parker come here?"

    Parker sat on the stool in a very gentlemanly manner, took out a metal box from the windbreaker pocket, opened it, it was a box of high-end cigars, took out a cigar and said to John: "The cigars from your American General Cigar Company, come here  one?"

    John saw the beautifully packaged cigar in Parker's hand, which was worth a lot of money at first glance, and his eyes lit up. At the same time, he was even more sure that Parker's status was not low. He took the cigar and complimented Parker: "Thank you, Mr. Parker is so generous.  gone."

    After Parker lit cigars for the two of them with his zippo lighter, he said, "I came here to see if there are any Chinese civilians in this church."

    "If there are, I want to take them back to the safe zone. After all, Father Engelman is no longer there. I'm afraid this church can no longer stop the Japanese."

    "When I came in the morning, I found that the Japanese were within two kilometers of the church. It was very unsafe. You must know that those Japanese soldiers were like lunatics."

    John nodded solemnly when he heard the words, and said: "Yes, you are right, even I was almost killed by Japanese soldiers on the way here."

    "What?" Parker heard,He suddenly stood up as if angry, and shouted: "You mean that the Japanese soldiers attacked you? How dare they do that?"

    "Don't be nervous, it's just that the other party didn't shoot. After seeing my ID, he let me go." John originally wanted to tell about Gao Peng's killing of the Japanese soldiers, but for some reason, in  He held back when the words were about to come out.

    After hearing this, Parker sat down again, put the cigar he took down into his mouth again, and said, "It's not too bad. If the Japanese really dare to kill our Red Cross members, I will make them pay the price."

    "That's it! Let's go back to the safe area together when the people in the church get up."

    "Cough cough cough"

    At this time, Chen Qiaozhi suddenly coughed and was choked by the cigar. John smiled and said, "Little shitball, if you can't stand it, you can go out first and see if the students and the 'teachers' have woken up."

    George Chen gave him a sideways look, then ran out coughing.

    When the sun was just rising, John and Parker, who were chatting in the room, heard the sound of women arguing from the bathroom, and were about to go over to see what was going on, when a series of gunshots like popping beans suddenly rang out outside the church.

    "Bang bang bang"

    "Kangdang"

    John and Parker were taken aback, and hurried to the window to check the situation, only to see that the door latch of the church was broken, and a group of Japanese soldiers rushed in.

    "Oops, the Japanese rushed in, and this church is full of women." John said anxiously, his complexion changed drastically.

    "Woman?" Parker looked at John in surprise.

    John nodded, and said: "Yes, except for me and George, there are all women in the church. There are more than 20 of them, some of whom are female students in church schools."

    Parker took a few puffs of his cigar solemnly, looked at John, and said calmly: "John, listen, from now on, you are a priest, understand?"

    John was startled when he heard this, and looked down at the priest's robe on his body. His eyes lit up, and he nodded quickly, "I understand."

    "Come on, let's go out first."

    At the moment when the gunshot rang out, Gao Peng and Instructor Li were awakened together. The two threw off the quilt, rushed to the wall on the second floor of the paper store where a huge hole was blown out, and looked towards the church.

    However, a group of Japanese soldiers had already rushed into the church and were shooting aimlessly.

    Gao Peng's hand holding the rifle tightened with his heart. This moment finally came.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 21 You're Dead, I Don't Live Long Parker's Talk

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "There is a team ready to fight." Instructor Li said this with a blank expression.

    "Okay, get ready as quickly as possible. Give me your grenade. I'll give you a melon grenade. The grenade can be used as a booby trap."  A group of three bundled cluster grenades was drawn out.

    Instructor Li didn't say anything, and quickly untied the grenade pouch on his waist, and then put the cluster grenades in the satchel. There were four groups of twelve cluster grenades.

    Gao Peng fastened the grenade bag on his body, and said quickly: "After a while, you can go directly to the building in the direction of one o'clock. Let's support each other and pinch the devils."

    "No matter how you arrange it, in the end I will try my best to lure all the devils to this paper shop. I will use your grenades to create a booby trap here. As long as all the devils come up, none of them will survive."

    Instructor Li's eyes lit up slightly after listening to Gao Peng's words, he pondered for two seconds, and said, "Go to the building at one o'clock. I'm here, and I will also arrange the booby trap."

    Gao Peng refused almost without hesitation, "No, I'll come."

    "Why?"

    Gao Peng glanced at Instructor Li, and said calmly: "Because I'm afraid you will use your own life as bait. Special operations rely on cooperation. If you die, I won't live long. You have to understand that the longer we live now,  The more devils you can kill."

    ""

    Instructor Li was speechless, sighed, stopped talking, and rushed downstairs. After going down to the street, Instructor Li quickly dropped a group of cluster grenades in four inconspicuous positions.

    Just about to rush towards the one o'clock direction, that is, less than 100 meters away from the church gate, the house diagonally opposite, but saw a Chinese soldier's helmet on the ground.

    Instructor Li's heart moved, he picked up the helmet, put it on the window sill on the second floor of the house at seven o'clock, and then quickly rushed to the house at one o'clock.

    In this way, he can echo with Gao Peng from a distance to form a relative firepower, and solve the ghosts in blind spots and blind spots for the other party.

    However, after Instructor Li rushed out, Gao Peng acted immediately. Fortunately, he knew the plot. He knew that after he and Instructor Li got together, this battle would definitely be inevitable, so he found a lot of hemp rope in the church before.

    Instructor Li's bullet bag has four sides, with four grenades inserted in each side, and there are currently sixteen. Gao Peng tied the grenades together in groups of four, and then quickly rushed up to the third floor.

    The four groups of cluster grenades were fixed in such a way that the explosion range covered the widest range, and the pull ropes of all the grenades were all tied together.

    The four ropes that tied all the pull ropes were all led by Gao Peng to the edge of the next-door roof on the third floor.

    Weaved the ends of the four ropes half a meter into one strand, let them out from the gap in the guardrail, and then pawed them on the ground a few times, so that the gravel and tiles covered the hemp ropes slightly, and the four thin ropes could not be seen without looking carefully.  hemp rope.

    After doing all this, Gao Peng returned to the second floor, moved to the side facing the church yard, and set up his rifle

    The church was already in chaos at this time, and the female students ran around crying and shouting. Fortunately, Chen Qiaozhi hid in the cellar with the women from Qinhuai River.

    And the female students were also very loyal, they didn't betray the women, they ran straight upstairs before they had time to hide in the cellar, allowing Zhao Yumo to close the cellar and escape unharmed.

    Just as the female students were running around in a panic, John and Parker hurried downstairs and entered the lobby. John let the female students hide in the study, but he and Parker stood in the aisle in the middle of the lobby.

    "Stop."

    When more than 20 devils rushed into the lobby first, Parker yelled in Japanese angrily. The devils looked at the two gringos standing in the aisle of the church, listened to Parker's Japanese, and stopped chasing the girl immediately.  The footsteps of the students.

    The devils also rushed out of several small gates in other directions, and finally all the devils arrived, a total of fifty-two. This team was not full, and two soldiers were missing.

    Seeing the devils pointing guns at the two of them, John's legs trembled slightly, but Parker was fearless and shouted loudly in Japanese: "This is a sacred place, those are students from church schools, you have violated human nature  doctrine."

    "I am a member of the International Red Cross, Sir Parker Orlando from Italy. I have brought people to rescue many times when Japan was hit by earthquake disasters."

    "I warn you, there are no Chinese soldiers here, you?You have the right to enter here, and you have three minutes to leave the church, or I will expose your atrocities to the world.  "

    After hearing Parker's words, the devils were startled, looked at each other, and were even a little at a loss. The team leader, Lieutenant Asakura Kiyu, looked at Parker in amazement, feeling a little troublesome.

    First of all, Italy's current ruling party is the Communist Party. Like Japan, it is one of the three core members of the Axis powers. In other words, Japan and Italy are now allies, so even if they move the Yankees, they cannot touch Italy.  people.

    Secondly, the other party is a member of the International Red Cross Society, which is even more unprovoked. Finally, what was his self-reported identity just now?  Jazz?  This Baga Road is actually a nobleman?  Well, judging by the way he is dressed and the aura on his body, they are indeed very similar.

    Asakura Kiyu waved to the surrounding soldiers, signaling them to put down their guns, and then walked slowly to Parker. Due to the Japanese's physical inadequacy, he almost looked up at Parker.

    Quietly looked at Parker for a few seconds, and Parker looked at him without showing any weakness. In the next second, Asakura Kiyu reached out and gently took off Parker's two fingers, only sucked one-third of it, and left two-thirds of it.  , the extinct cigar in his mouth.

    ?He took out a box of matches from his pocket, struck two matches, but failed to ignite.

    "Dingcrack"

    Parker took out the zippo lighter, lifted the lid, lit it, and brought it to Kiyu Asakura.

    "Aligado."

    Asakura Kiyu leaned forward to light the cigar, and thanked him casually, and after this, the atmosphere at the scene eased a little.

    Kiyu Asakura took a few steps back and said to Parker: "Mr. Parker, our countries are all core members of the Axis Powers, and everyone is considered our own."

    "You should know that China is now our enemy country. Why did you hurt everyone's peace for a few people from the enemy country?"

    Parker shook his head solemnly, and said: "Your enemy is the Chinese army, soldiers, civilians are innocent, and civilians in any country should not be victims of war."

    "There are also Chinese in the Red Cross. When Japan suffered from earthquakes, tsunamis and other disasters, those Chinese will still go to Japan to help. Perhaps among the people who have been rescued are your relatives."

    "Think about it! If you still have a conscience, please stop hurting civilians." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 22 Asakura Kikiyu's plan with sniper Instructor Li's Art of War

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Do devils have a conscience?  Before answering this question, you can first ask the devils if they know the meaning of the word conscience.

    Asakura Kiyu led his team out of the lobby. The reasons were complicated, but it was definitely not because of conscience, because the devils who left the lobby did not leave just like that.

    Parker and John sent Kiyu Asakura out of the lobby, Kiyu Asakura suddenly turned to Parker and said, "Mr. Parker, in war, soldiers are very prone to lose control."

    "So, in order to prevent our other brothers from rushing into the church and causing harm to you, I decided to put my team here to protect the safety of the church."

    "I will report the situation here. I believe that high-level officials will come to negotiate with you soon to discuss the issue of protecting the safety of the church."

    "Before our chief arrives, I hope you can stay in the church with peace of mind and don't go out at will, because in this way, I can't guarantee your safety."

    Parker's complexion changed slightly when he heard the words, and he immediately said: "You don't need this! I have decided to take them to the safe zone. Only there can their safety be guaranteed."

    Asakura Kiyu's face sank, and he said lightly: "Mr. Parker, this is already the biggest concession I can make, please don't make it difficult for me."

    After Asakura Kiyu finished speaking, he ignored Parker, turned around and walked aside, beckoned to a Cao Chang, and softly ordered: "Inoue, you report the situation here to Mr. Hase immediately, and I will keep an eye on this group.  Virgin, you must find a way to get"

    "Whoosh"

    "when"

    Asakura Kiyu didn't finish his sentence, but a bullet flew from nowhere, pierced his helmet from the side, and in front of Inoue, Asakura Kiyu suddenly fell to the ground.

    Inoue was only stunned for a second, and immediately reacted, roaring: "Be careful, there is Shina"

    "boom"

    "poof"

    There was a distant gunshot, and Inoue's neck was pierced by a bullet, and blood gushed out of the bullet hole immediately.

    "China soldiers"

    "There are snipers"

    Seeing that the team leader and Inoue were both dead, the only remaining leader Cao automatically became the highest officer of the team, and immediately led the soldiers out of the church gate.

    "Front left, continuous shooting."

    "Bang bang bang"

    The devils rushed out, and Parker and John bowed and retreated into the church the moment Asakura Kiyu fell. The two rushed to the second floor and squatted by the window to watch secretly

    However, when Instructor Li and Gao Peng both entered the combat position, their guns were pointed at the windows and doorways of the church.

    But what is strange is that the devils retreated after a while, and two men sent the devils to the entrance of the lobby. Both of them were dressed in black, but one of them, Gao Peng, was naturally very familiar with him, and he was wearing a priest's robe.  John, the other

    Gao Peng's pupils shrank slightly, no, John was the only man in Winchester Cathedral from the beginning to the end, how could there be two men?

    When did the other come out?  Or when did you enter the church?  It can't be last night, so the only possibility is this morning.

    Needless to say, this guy must be an applicant. Although his face was invisible after more than 300 meters, but the weather is very sunny today, and the general outline and clothes of the other party can still be seen clearly.

    On his arm is the armband of the Red Cross, from the neutral camp?  Five hundred reward points!

    Gao Peng subconsciously aimed his gun at Parker, raising the muzzle about half an inch. The effective range of the Sanba Dagai is 460 meters, and his position is about 300 meters away from the church, so it is naturally within the range.

    Although there is no wind today, there is no need to consider the wind speed, but the influence of gravity and air resistance will still exist, and the falling point of the bullet will be a little lower than the crosshair, so Gao Peng raised the muzzle slightly.

    However, Gao Peng thought about it, and gave up the idea of ??killing the applicant now. After all, instructor Li's scope was also staring at him at this time. If he killed the Red Cross for no reason, there was no way to explain it.

    But the problem is, now that the devils have not committed atrocities against the church, they are still safe for the time being, sowill they still fight?  Once a shot is fired, it is really a close fight, and there is no room for maneuver at all.

    In this era, there is no real-time communication system, and it is really inconvenient to cooperate in combat.

    Seeing that the devils were still gathering in the church yard and had no intention of leaving, Gao Peng immediately understood that I am afraid that thisThe battle still has to be fought.

    Sure enough, ten seconds later, the clear gunshot of the Mauser 98k sniper rifle rang out. If this is the case, there is nothing to be polite about.

    Gao Peng was too far away, and couldn't see the devil's military rank clearly, so he simply followed the perspective of Instructor Li, and shot directly at the one next to the fallen devil.

    After each of them fired the shot, they immediately concealed themselves. Instructor Li retreated a few steps and squatted down. Gao Peng went down the third floor and squatted against the wall next to the big hole on the second floor.

    "Bang bang bang"

    Intensive gunshots gradually extended from the church gate, and the devils entered the 280-meter-long "death street" diagonally opposite the church gate.

    When the devil's gunfire extended to the middle of the street, Instructor Li took a few steps forward, secretly checked, and found that the devil's formation was close to one of the four groups of cluster grenades he had just dropped, and immediately raised his gun without saying a word.

    "Boom"

    The sound of an explosion that was several times more violent than in the original plot also perfectly covered up Instructor Li's gunfire.

    At this time, he was more than 100 meters away from the devil, and the bullet velocity of the Mauser 98k sniper rifle was 755 meters per second.  It takes about a third of a second to reach the devils' ears.

    In other words, the grenade actually exploded before the gunshots reached the ears of the devils, so the devils felt that they had just encountered an explosion, but did not hear the gunshots.

    This cluster grenade caused six devils to lie on the ground, four dead and two injured. Gao Peng, who was secretly observing, was bleeding. How good it would be if he had a sniper rifle in his hands. This is all extra reward points.  ah!

    However, Gao Peng admired Instructor Li's arrangement, which can be called the art of war. Of course, the so-called art of war does not mean using a sniper rifle to blow up a grenade.

    When he was a soldier in this world, Gao Peng could use a sniper rifle to hit an egg 600 meters away. Of course, modern sniper rifles are more accurate and have a longer range.

    But at this time, Gao Peng is only two hundred meters away from the explosion, so the difficulty is naturally not high.

    What he admired was Instructor Li's control over the devil's psychology and the effectiveness of choosing where to place the grenades. The four cluster grenades were not placed randomly.

    In the original play, it seems that Instructor Li just threw the grenade casually, but in fact, he has already analyzed various factors such as the devil's psychology and his reaction to the attack in his mind.

    For example, when the first cluster grenade explodes, which direction will the devils avoid, and which direction will the devil think the enemy is, and where will they gather to shoot, etc.

    To do this, one must have a very flexible mind and an incomparably rich experience in fighting devils.

    At least if he hadn't watched the original drama, Gao Peng would never have thought of such an arrangement, and even he would not have thought of this tactic.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 23 Gao Peng's attack

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    When there was an explosion, the group of devils suddenly became chaotic. They were divided into several groups and shot desperately in all directions. Any place that was suspected of hiding people would be shot by the devils.

    "Boom"

    Soon, the second explosion sounded, this time the effect was slightly worse, only two devils were killed, but three were injured, but for devils, being injured on the battlefield is to some extent the same as reducing their number  of.

    Moreover, the main purpose of placing this cluster grenade is not to kill or injure a large number of devils, but to pave the way for the next bombing point.

    "There is a trap, find the enemy quickly." The devil Cao Chang yelled frantically while hiding behind a bunker.

    It's a pity that his words are no different from nonsense. Ever since they rushed into this street, why haven't they been looking for enemies?

    ?The remaining 30 or so devils were a little panicked. They had killed more than a dozen brothers without even seeing the enemy. How can we fight this battle?

    Instructor Li observed secretly. When he saw a large group of devils gathered around a pile of hoes, rakes and other metal objects, shooting wildly at the second floor of a certain place, his eyes lit up, and the half-cross aim of the sniper scope instantly set  Go up to the third cluster grenade placed under the rake.

    "Boom"

    This was an explosion, six devils were directly killed by the blast, and three others were killed by the metal objects that exploded, or their necks were cut open by flying hoes, or they were stabbed in their chests with a rake.  Or being pierced through the body by steel bars, and so on.

    There are also three or four devils who don't know whether they are lucky or unlucky. They didn't die, but became crippled with missing arms and legs.

    There are less than two squads of devils left with combat effectiveness, but there are still more than twenty. At this moment, Cao Chang suddenly shouted excitedly: "Baga, in the building on the right front,  Suppressive fire."

    All the devils frantically fired at the second-floor window of the house where Instructor Li had placed his helmet before, where half of the helmet was exposed.

    Seeing that the opponent was too suppressed by his own firepower to raise his head, Cao Chang shouted again: "Grenade, go forward."

    Immediately, three devils took out their grenades and rushed towards the house. Their grenades were also cluster grenades tied together in groups of three, and the other devils kept on suppressing their firepower.

    But they didn't notice that, in the pile of rubble at the foot of the house wall, there lay quietly a cluster grenade similar to theirs, and it was also the last set of cluster grenades arranged by Instructor Li.

    Instructor Li's sniper scope followed the three devils who rushed up to prepare to drop bombs. When they rushed under the house, Instructor Li moved his gun slightly, aimed at the cluster grenade he had placed, and counted silently in his heart:  "Threetwoonefire."

    "Boom"

    "Boom boom boom"

    The three seconds that Instructor Li silently counted was the time it took for the devil to bite off the ring of the grenade with his teeth and knock it down on the helmet.

    Just when the devil knocked the grenade on the helmet and was about to throw it, the grenade on the ground exploded. The powerful explosive force sent the three devils flying backwards, and at the same time, the cluster grenade in their hands flew up.  .

    Surprisingly, those three grenades flew in front of the devils who were shooting at the second floor. Those who reacted quickly either fell on their backs and lay straight on the ground, or jumped and rushed to the side, reacting  The slow ones are naturally hung up.

    The explosion of these three cluster grenades knocked down another five or six devils. At this time, there were only more than one small team of devils left, less than twenty people.

    "Baga, go on the road." The devil Cao was furious and shouted frantically.

    Another three devils rushed up, and this time they successfully threw the grenade up to the second floor.

    "Boom boom boom"

    After three loud bangs, the second floor of that house was completely turned into ruins, almost flattened by three cluster grenades.

    "Stop shooting." The devil Cao Chang shouted.

    The devils stopped shooting one after another, and most of the devils began to load bullets. Cao Chang waited quietly for a while, seeing that there was no movement around, and then walked out from behind the bunker, ready to enter the building that they had just bombed flat to check.

    All four grenades have exploded, and the false target has been destroyed. Gao Peng knew that it was time to do it himself.

    Wei Wei observed for a while, and saw that the devils were all focused on the direction of the false target, and Gao Peng's 38 cover resolutely pointed at Cao Chang who was holding the bastard box and bluffing.

    "boom"

    The gun rang, and the devil Cao Chang fell to the ground. The devils immediately dispersed, and a soldier??Inherited the command and shouted: "In the back, shoot, machine gunner, keep firing."

    ?Because the enemy's situation was unknown just now, the machine gunner hadn't come in handy, so like Cao Chang before, he hid behind the cover and didn't go forward, but this time the enemy's position was very clear, and the machine gunner finally came in handy.

    "Aggression"

    The roar of the crooked handle rang out, and the position where Gao Peng shot before was suddenly filled with smoke and dust, and gravel flew.

    And Gao Peng had already moved when he finished firing that shot, and changing positions with one shot is the iron law of individual combat and sniper warfare in street fighting.

    At this time, Gao Peng had already climbed up to the third floor, squatting against a stone pillar next to the guardrail, and the muzzle of the gun protruded from the gap in the middle of the guardrail, aiming at the forehead of the machine gunner who was still shooting at the window on the second floor.

    "boom"

    The machine gunner's helmet was pierced, and blood spurted out along the bullet hole. After firing the shot, Gao Peng immediately rolled inwards, avoiding the dozen or so rifle bullets that followed.

    Letting out a long breath, Gao Peng felt extremely nervous. His heartbeat was faster than usual. The battle at this time was no different from walking a tightrope. Any wrong step, or even any error in any detail, even if it was a slow reaction.  Half a beat, it may be the result of eternal doom.

    Gao Peng knew that the devil would repeat his old tricks. It can be said that his life was completely pinned on Instructor Li at this time.

    Sure enough, after the machine gunner was killed by Gao Peng, the deputy on the side immediately took over his position and continued to shoot. Then it was still the three devils who took out their grenades and rushed up.

    They are more than 100 meters away from the "Hongda Paper Store" where Gao Peng is located. Even if they sprint at full speed, it will take at least ten seconds, and within these ten seconds, it is enough for Instructor Li to kill them several times.

    The Mauser 98k sniper rifle also has five rounds of ammunition. It took four rounds to detonate the grenade just now, but he has already taken advantage of the gap in the middle to refill the bullets.

    "Snapped"

    One of the three devil blasters immediately fell forward and fell to the ground. The other two ignored them and continued to charge forward, but a few seconds later, the second one also fell to the ground.

    The sergeant and the devils at the back reacted immediately, and one of the devils shouted: "There are snipers behind, we are flanked."

    Although they didn't hear Instructor Li's gunshots due to their continuous firing, they didn't hear the gunshots from Instructor Li, but the bullets fired from the back of the neck and the situation of the devils falling forward all showed that someone was behind the scenes.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 24: Booby-trapping formations, strategic shifts, clearing the battlefield, a lot of rewards

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Baga Road, this is a premeditated ambush. First, deal with the enemies in front with all our strength. Everyone rushes into the building, kills the snipers in the building, and then deals with the ones behind."

    While Sergeant Cao was speaking, the third blaster also fell to the ground. Sergeant Cao thought very clearly that there were only a dozen of them left at this time. Under the situation of being pinched back and forth by two snipers, it is very likely that all of them would be killed.  The army was wiped out.

    The fighting movement here is so loud that it must have alarmed the brothers in other troops. As long as you work hard and kill the enemies in one direction, then you just need to hide.

    When the other troops came to support, the opponent's sniper would definitely die, so he made a countermeasure to attack the building in front with all his strength.

    Because at this time they are only more than 100 meters away from the front building, but more than 200 meters away from the sniper's position behind them, it is naturally not difficult to choose.

    ?The only fourteen people left at the moment shouted in unison and rushed towards the building in front of them, ignoring even the suppression of firepower.

    As veterans with combat experience, they all know that the ammunition capacity of a sniper rifle is usually five rounds. The sniper just now has killed three blasters. In other words, there are only two bullets left in his chamber. In this case,  It just depends on who is more unlucky.

    The odds of them being shot are one in seven.

    Sure enough, in the process of rushing towards the building, two more brothers were killed by bullets from behind, and the sniper in front also took the opportunity to fire a shot, killing a brother.

    Gao Peng heard that the devils started to charge, and no longer suppressed firepower. How could he let this opportunity go?  Immediately walk to the edge of the guardrail with a duck step, stick out the muzzle of the gun through the gap in the guardrail, and shoot at the devils below.

    However, he only had time to fire a shot, and the devils rushed into his blind spot. If Gao Peng stood up and aimed down at this time, he could still kill one or two more devils.

    But in that case, I would expose too much of my body, the devil's marksmanship is impatient, Gao Peng dare not take risks, and there is no need, the devil has already entered the shell, even if the devil only goes up to the second floor, it is absolutely unreasonable.

    The next thing Gao Peng needs to consider is how to keep himself from being harmed in the big bang.

    In the end, only eleven devils rushed into the paper shop. Under the leadership of the chief sergeant, the devils rushed upstairs cautiously. Now they are also in the building, and they dare not use grenades at will.

    However, at such a short distance, if a sniper is attacked by a large group of enemies, he is absolutely doomed.

    The devils cover alternately, using a step-by-step method to attack in an orderly manner. The muzzles of the two devils closely aimed at the corner of the stairs within sight, and then the two behind them controlled the upper corner, and followed up again

    Instructor Li reloaded the bullets. Seeing that the devils had entered the paper shop, he was powerless. The only thing he could do now was to trust his brother.

    No, he still has another thing to do. Instructor Li's eyes flashed coldly, he walked to the edge, and began to "roll the roll" on the wounded devil soldiers who were seriously injured and unable to move.

    But he and Gao Peng didn't notice that when they were hiding in the hiding place and didn't show their faces, a devil wounded soldier with his arms injured but his legs were fine had sneaked into a building next to the street.  And that building has a back door

    After the devil entered the paper shop, Gao Peng put his rifle on his back and ran to the guardrail where the booby-trap rope protruded. The third floor was a little more than two meters away from the roof of the next door.  Grabbing the edge, it fell lightly onto the roof.

    Immediately, he held the drawstring tightly with both hands and waited quietly.

    A few minutes later, the devil's footsteps sounded on the third floor. Gao Peng's face showed a touch of excitement, and the smile on the corner of his mouth was slightly ferocious.

    The next moment, Gao Peng exhausted all his strength, his body sank, he pulled the rope suddenly, and then stepped towards the edge of the roof, leaped, landed smoothly, and threw himself down towards the eaves, and then went down the eaves.  Run away from the direction of the paper store.

    "Boom boom boom boom"

    "Crackling"

    A loud bang sounded behind Gao Peng. Shredded papers of various colors flew all over the sky. Countless broken stones and bricks fell down like rain, breaking through the roof and eaves and falling down. Fortunately, Gao Peng didn't delay at all and ran wildly  Open, not hit by gravel.

    When everything calmed down, Gao Peng stopped panting heavily, rolled up his sleeves, and looked at the watch on his wrist. The screen displayed such a set of data, the completion of task two: 3210.

    ?Gao Peng grinned, the degree of completion just now was 2110, in other words, the devil who entered the paper shopNone of them fell, and they were all accounted for.

    In other words, with the cooperation of him and Instructor Li, they killed a small group of devils without loss. Now, it's time to clean up the battlefield and collect the spoils.

    Gao Peng took off the rifle on his back again, and while pressing bullets into the gun, he walked quickly through the house and went out.

    After walking out the door, just after turning the corner and entering the street of death, he bumped into Instructor Li who was rushing towards him.

    Instructor Li saw that Gao Peng was safe and sound, covered in dust, and a gratified smile appeared on his expressionless face. He patted Gao Peng's arm and said, "It's fine."

    Gao Peng grinned and said: "Clean the battlefield! The battle is not over yet!"

    Instructor Li nodded, and began to bend down to search for food and ammunition from the corpses of the devils on the ground. He had already picked up the three cluster grenades dropped by the three blasters he killed just now.

    It's a pity that the caliber of his Mauser sniper rifle bullet is not the same as that of the 38th cap, but he still has a lot of bullets with him, but there is no shortage of them for the time being.

    Gao Peng looked back at the Hongda Paper Store where they were hiding before. The third floor had completely collapsed. The explosion just now directly wiped out the first floor of the three-story small building, and the second floor was destroyed by rubble and broken bricks on the third floor.  Covered, completely turned into ruins.

    After a glance, he ignored it and started to search for ammunition and food. Gao Peng couldn't fit in one satchel, so he simply took another carry-on bag from the devil, one on the left and one on the left.

    Instructor Li also found two bastard boxes, one belonged to Mr. Cao, and the other belonged to the deputy machine gunner.

    After the search was over, Instructor Li took a kettle from the devil, unscrewed the lid, took a big gulp, and then filled the kettle. The two quickly evacuated the area and moved towards the side of the church.

    As for the crooked handle on the ground, the two of them still just ruined the matter and did not take it away. Reloading the crooked handle is too troublesome, and the gun is too heavy, so the devil's machine gunner usually has a deputy,  Not only the anti-ammunition box, but the most important thing is the auxiliary loading.

    For individual combat, crooked handles are really not a good choice. If there is a light Czech, they will take it without hesitation.

    In a building, Gao Peng and Instructor Li were eating breakfast quietly. After being woken up by the gunshots of devils in the morning, there was a fierce battle. The two didn't even have time to drink water, let alone food.

    This time I harvested a lot. Each person packed more than a dozen cans of beef alone, two satchels around their waists, food on the left and ammunition grenades on the right, stuffed bulgingly.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 25: Gao Peng's Suggestion: The Squad of Devils Attacks, Akechi Ihara Makes Up His Mind

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Instructor Li, we can't stay around the church for the time being. There was too much movement in the battle just now, and a large number of devils will come soon, and maybe they will alarm the high-level devils."

    "The church is now protected by people from the Red Cross Society. The so-called Hades is easy to see, but little devils are hard to deal with. Even little devils like the Devil Squad dare not touch people in the church easily. Presumably the higher-ups will have more scruples."

    "My suggestion is to change the location and look for fighters elsewhere. It is best to find a hidden place as a stronghold. After all, we can't always run around with so many things."

    "When we find a stronghold, we will put all the obtained materials in the stronghold in the future. On the one hand, we can survive, and on the other hand, when the weapons and ammunition accumulate to a certain level, we can consider making a big one. What do you think?"

    After listening to Gao Peng's words, Instructor Li groaned for a while, then stuffed two pieces of beef into his mouth, chewed and swallowed them, and then said in a deep voice: "Your suggestion is very good, but I have to observe and observe.  As you said, if the devils didn't touch the people in the church, we'll transfer them."

    "if¡­¡­"

    When Instructor Li said this, he didn't go on, but Gao Peng understood what he meant, and said in a deep voice: "If the devil makes any changes, let's be prepared to leave our lives here!"

    Gao Peng knew the story behind it, the ghost Dazuo Hasegawa, in order to save the female students for the celebration banquet to present to their superiors, he would not easily touch the female students before the celebration banquet.

    So if these can increase Instructor Li's favorability, but there is no actual harm, Gao Peng can talk about it.

    Sure enough, after hearing Gao Peng's words, Instructor Li's eyes flickered, and he sighed: "Brother Gao, you can actually go."

    Gao Peng smiled wryly, and said, "Let's go? Where can I go? The devil ruined my family, and my brothers all left their lives on the battlefield to defend the country. I can't get out. The only way out is to pull  More ghosts will go to hell with me."

    Instructor Li is silent, so why isn't he like this?  They're all the same people.

    At the moment, Instructor Li stopped talking, and just ate silently to keep his physical strength at its peak.

    The two of them had breakfast and had just rested for a while, when the roar of a car engine sounded in the distance, the two looked at each other, got up together, and hid themselves near the broken window.  Observe the situation as a telescope.

    At this time, they were hiding in a building on the right side of the church, more than 200 meters away from the church, and more than 280 meters away from the church gate.

    Generally speaking, the distance is not much different from the previous paper shop, but this location is behind several buildings, which is more hidden than the location of the paper shop, and it is not easy to be found. You can also observe the church yard and gate from the side  .

    While observing, Instructor Li introduced what he had observed to Gao Peng beside him, "It's a transport squadron of devils, with five motorcycles and more than 30 trucks, and the strength is about a brigade."

    "The leader the epaulettes are two bars in gold and three stars, the devil commander, at least he must be a joint captain, brother, tell me is it worthwhile to exchange my life for the life of a devil commander?"

    Gao Peng's heart tightened when he heard the words, and he hurriedly said: "Of course it's not worth it. If you want to face the devil, then at least you have to fight against Matsui Iwane or Asaka Miya Hatohiko. It's a big loss for a mere chief."

    Hearing this, Instructor Li smiled, and said, "So my life is so valuable."

    "Of course, our lives are precious! As long as we don't die for a day, the devils will keep dying. Maybe the two of us together are worth an alliance."

    Gao Peng secretly breathed a sigh of relief. He was really afraid that instructor Li's brain would twitch, and someone would come to Hasegawa's head, and then he would stop everything. There is a brigade over there, with more than 1,000 people!

    "The devils began to investigate the battlefield just now. There was a detachment guarding the church gate, and another detachment went around the back door. The commander entered the church with three officers and two soldiers."

    Speaking of this, Instructor Li paused, gritted his teeth and said: "There is another one in plain clothes with a devil's flag armband on his arm, a dog traitor."

    Gao Peng sighed secretly when he heard the words. That person should be Meng Shujuan's father, Meng Fanming, the former director of the Department of Communications of the Nanjing National Government.

    This is also a tragic guy. In order to save his daughter, he did not hesitate to become a traitor that everyone despises. In the end, he failed to survive.

    ?From the time when the devil leader led people into the church, Instructor Li was slightly relieved.??, without bringing a large group of soldiers, the other party probably didn't plan to attack the church.

    However, just in case, he still kept his eyes on the church door

    Those devils who searched the battlefield found nothing, and gradually expanded their search range. However, they searched along the street in a fan shape, and only sent a small team on each side to search roughly. Naturally, Gao Peng and the others were not searched.  location.

    It is also the devils who have fallen into inertial thinking. If there is a Chinese army fighting with them here, then after the battle is over and the enemy is eliminated, they will naturally evacuate the place as soon as possible.

    The devils never dreamed that after the enemy killed one of their squads, not only did they not evacuate, but instead lurked so close to the battlefield.

    The devil's search force has been centered on that street, and searched out five or six blocks, covering a few square kilometers in a fan, which really gave them some gains.

    They actually found the enemy situation in several directions. The strange thing is that there was only one person in each direction. At the cost of losing the strength of the two units, they finally killed the enemies in two directions, but the enemies in the other directions fled.  Lost.

    The devils found that the two men they had killed were holding their standard weapons in their hands. One was wearing normal Chinese clothes, but the clothes didn't fit well. They should have been changed temporarily, while the other was wearing  Out of the ordinary clothes.

    But he should be a soldier too, because the clothes on his body have the taste of the army. Later, after a translator who understands Chinese read it, he found that the sign on the clothes of the dead man had the words "Chinese People's Armed Police"  .

    This discovery made the ghost monk Zhang Er puzzled. They didn't know when China had such an organized army.

    Later, when the matter got to the ears of the Japanese detective candidate Akechi Ihara, he naturally felt like a bright mirror in his heart.

    I also secretly rejoiced. I didn't expect that there would be a Chinese armed policeman among the applicants. Fortunately, he had already fallen, otherwise it would be a serious problem in the future.

    However, after this incident, Akechi Ihara was secretly startled, and he became a little more in awe of the world of reincarnation.

    Since there will be armed police, does it mean that among the applicants he will face in the future, there are likely to be elite special forces, agents, or outlaw mercenaries, or even professional killers?

    This also made Akechi Ihara secretly determined to become stronger quickly. He looked at Toshiaki Mukai in front of him, and suddenly his eyes lit up.  : www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 26 Gao Peng's Criteria, Unlucky Candidates, Speechless Parker

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The people in those directions are naturally applicants, and they are all applicants who have chosen the Chinese camp. They are all attracted by the battle between Instructor Li, Gao Peng and the devil team.

    Some of them know the plot, some don't know the plot, and those who don't know the plot intend to see who is fighting the devils.

    In such a fierce battle, there must be a lot of people on the other side. If it is the remaining Chinese army in the city, then they will undoubtedly get a lot of help.

    But those who know the plot have their own plans, and some plan to find an opportunity to save Instructor Li purely because of their feelings. The dead armed police candidate belongs to this category, but talking about feelings in the reincarnation world is also doomed to him  don't live long.

    Others fell in love with Instructor Li's combat effectiveness, and wanted to see if there was a chance to save him, so that they could also get a strong teammate and get rid of the situation where they could only fight alone.

    No matter what the starting point is, the goal is to save Instructor Li. Unfortunately, these candidates who knew the plot were not as lucky as Gao Peng, and were sent to a place far away from the plot.

    After a day and a night of tossing and turning, and several times of life and death, they finally approached this position, but they were still a step too late. Not only did they fail to approach Instructor Li smoothly, but they were tricked by Instructor Li and Gao Peng invisibly.

    If it weren't for this battle, the devils would not have conducted a large-scale search, and they would not have been exposed.

    The luckiest thing for Gao Peng is that the place where he was thrown was the flour mill closest to where the plot took place, which allowed him to take the lead.

    Fortunately, he didn't deliberately look for Instructor Li, but Instructor Li came to his door by himself and saved him when he was most critical.

    Gao Peng is a very calm and rational person. He has emotions and rich emotions, but it is rare for emotions to influence his behavior. Usually, reason dominates his behavior.

    I can't say that I have feelings for Instructor Li Gao Peng, but after the intersection between the two, it is not purely for use, especially after this battle, the two have also established a kind of comrade-in-arms relationship where they can leave their backs to each other  revolutionary friendship.

    However, he still values ??his own life more than Instructor Li. After all, Instructor Li is just a passer-by on his road of reincarnation to him.

    If he can survive this world and return to the main god's space smoothly, it means that he will experience other reincarnation worlds in the future, and he will meet many other plot characters. It is impossible for him to put his life into it for a plot character.  .

    However, when the characters in the plot do not cause harm to him, Gao Peng will treat each other sincerely. This is Gao Peng, who is not a virgin or evil, but he also has his own principles

    Not to mention those applicants who were cheated by Gao Peng and instructor Li invisibly, or even killed, but said that the devil Dazuo Hasegawa led his men into the church and saw Parker and John in the lobby.

    They saw the entrance of Hasegawa and others from the window, and hurried down to the lobby. At this time, the female students were all hiding in the study on the second floor. They wanted to prevent the Japanese from meeting them as much as possible, so the best way is to  The lobby stopped them.

    Therefore, when Hasegawa walked under the main podium in the lobby, Parker and John took the initiative to greet him, and Parker took the initiative to speak Japanese: "Sorry, sir, there are no soldiers in the church, only the children of God, please don't disturb this sacred church."  place."

    Hasegawa bowed very politely, and said: "Yes, Mr. Parker, my soldiers have already reported to me what happened here, so only us came in, not soldiers."

    "My name is Hasegawa, and I was ordered to be responsible for the security of this area. Please don't worry about the safety of the church and students."

    Parker and John were taken aback. At first they thought that the team had been wiped out, because they saw Instructor Li and Gao Peng cleaning the battlefield.

    John naturally recognized the two, but he didn't tell Parker about it, but he was secretly happy that their fighting power was so strong that two of them could wipe out dozens of people, so the possibility of Gao Peng surviving was very high.

    And as long as he does what he promised and protects the female students, then he will owe himself a big favor, and he will definitely repay him.

    It's just that they disappeared into the ruins after cleaning the battlefield, so they planned to try their best not to let the new Japanese soldiers know that there were female students in the church, who knew that the other party already knew.

    Parker reacted quickly, and hurriedly said: "In this case, please ask Mr. Hase to send us to the safe zone, and the Red Cross will definitely remember your favor  "

    Hasegawa's eyes flickered, his face darkened, and he said, "I'm afraid this won't work, because we found many Chinese military uniforms outside the safe zone."

    "That is to say, many Chinese soldiers took off their military uniforms and mixed into the safe zone. After we stabilize the law and order in Nanjing, we will go to the safe zone to search."

    "For the safety of you and the students, I suggest that you stay in the church. From now on, I will send additional guards at the door of the church to protect you."

    After Hasegawa finished speaking, two soldiers came in carrying two sacks, and after opening, there were two sacks of potatoes.

    Hasegawa didn't seem to notice Parker's ugly face, and said to himself: "Nanjing is short of food now, I hope the students will not starve."

    Parker glanced at the two bags of potatoes, and said noncommittally: "Thank you, Mr. Hase, but I want to say that since the soldiers put down their weapons and military uniforms, it means that they have given up their status as soldiers."

    "In this way, they belong to the category of civilians, and it is reasonable for them to enter the safe zone. Why do you hold on to them?"

    Parker also knew about the fact that many Chinese soldiers were mixed into the safe zone, but that was none of his business. His mission was to save civilians and bring them into the safe zone.

    Even if the opponent is a soldier, as long as he is willing to put down his weapon and take off his military uniform, he is also willing to take them in.

    But what Hasegawa said like this cut off a way for him to save more people and allow himself to get more reward points.

    Hasegawa shook his head and said: "Mr. Parker, you are not a soldier and don't understand war. We can't exclude those Chinese soldiers. Hiding in the safe zone is just a means to deal with the crisis."

    "If they get enough food supplements, get enough rest, and regain their strength, they come out to attack us again, and we will suffer heavy losses."

    "What's more, soldiers are soldiers. They will be soldiers for a day, and they will be soldiers all their lives. Soldiers have received professional combat training. Their threat is several times that of civilians. Therefore, we cannot allow enemy soldiers to hide in safe areas."

    "Since they are willing to put down their weapons and take off their military uniforms, the place where they should stay is our prisoner-of-war camp, not a safe area belonging to civilians."

    "I believe that I have explained it very clearly, and Mr. Parker must be able to understand it."

    Parker opened his mouth, but couldn't say anything, because he found that he was speechless.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 27 Hasegawa's Conspiracy Parker Leaves John of Alexander

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Hasegawa saw that Parker was speechless, a look of complacency flashed in his eyes, he turned to look at John, and asked in standard English: "Are you the priest of this church?"

    John was startled, then nodded, and said, "Yes."

    Hasegawa turned his head slowly, looked around, and praised with a smile: "Your church is very beautiful."

    After speaking, I happened to see the piano next to the main podium, my eyes lit up, I walked over, pointed at the piano and asked John, "Is that okay?"

    John stretched out his hand expressionlessly, and made a gesture of invitation. Hasegawa then sat down in front of the piano, opened the cover of the piano, and sang while playing, and several officers who followed him in also sang along.

    And the devils who were guarding outside also sang along, and the church was full of singing for a while.

    John and Parker watched this scene quietly. The song was very short and finished in less than a minute. Hasegawa looked very emotional and said to John sincerely: "Thank you, do you like it?"

    John gave Hasegawa the middle finger in his heart, and he even asked an American who didn't understand Japanese or music at all if he liked Japanese songs?  I am Fake Squid mother to blame.

    But John nodded on his face, and Hasegawa smiled when he saw this: "This is the Japanese nursery rhyme "Hometown". In the song, there are rabbits on the mountain and fish in the river. This is the most beautiful song of homesickness in the world."

    After Hasegawa finished speaking, he covered the piano again, walked back to the original place, and asked John: "Do the students sing well?"

    John's heart skipped a beat when he heard the words, he exchanged a glance with Parker, and then said hesitantly, "Veryvery good."

    Hasegawa nodded in satisfaction, and said: "Very good, I will come to appreciate it in a few days."

    John's heart tightened, and he asked, "Why?"

    Hasegawa said expressionlessly: "No reason, I just want to hear the singing, Father, Mr. Parker, see you some other day."

    After Hasegawa finished speaking, John and Parker were not allowed to say anything more, so he turned around and left with his subordinates. Naturally, his purpose was not to really want to listen to the song, but to determine how many female students there were in the church.

    According to the report of the soldier with both arms crippled, it should be around twelve to thirteen, but he needs the exact number so that it can be distributed during the celebration banquet, otherwise something will go wrong and the generals will not be able to  Happy, then he is not good.

    At the same time, this is also the time for the celebration banquet, and they are invited to sing at the headquarters to lay the groundwork.

    After Hasegawa left, Parker thought secretly in his heart, it seemed that he could not save the people in this church. Judging from Hasegawa's meaning, he would never let the female students leave. The fate of these female students is worrying.

    But he still needs to save six Chinese people to complete the task, he can't spend any more time here, the longer the time is delayed, the less likely he is to complete the task.

    I won't be able to complete the task at that time His heart trembled when he thought of the two bloody words "erasing" on the watch.

    Immediately, he frowned and said to John: "John, I can't stay here anymore, because I can't do anything here, I have to go back to the safe zone to discuss with the other responsible persons, how can I save the students and keep the safe zone  Chinese soldiers."

    "You have to try your best to save them. If I don't come back in time, they will rely on you."

    When John heard this, his head suddenly grew bigger, and he quickly waved his hands and said, "No, Parker, you can't leave me here alone. I can't deal with the Japanese alone."

    Parker grabbed John's shoulders with both hands, and said, "Listen, John, I believe in you, you can definitely protect them well, you have to know that there are thousands of civilians in the safe zone, I can't lose the big because of small things."

    "Don't worry, once I find a way to save them from here, I will come back immediately, and you must take responsibility."

    Parker left after all. John looked at the empty church speechlessly, wanting to cry without tears. He was just an ordinary undertaker, but now the lives of more than 20 women were on his shoulders. He was very sad.  At a loss

    However, he said that Instructor Li and Gao Peng, who had been monitoring the entrance of the church, suddenly heard the devils start singing. Instructor Li turned his head inexplicably and asked Gao Peng, "What are they singing?"

    Gao Peng sneered and said: "It's a Japanese nostalgic song, these devils are homesick, hehe, so they also have a home, I thought they were the cubs of some beasts!"

    "Watanabe is the surname of the cubs by the river, Matsushita is the surname of the cubs under the pine tree, Tanaka is the surname of the cubs in the field, Inoue is the surname of the cubs by the well, and sometimes more.??If you can't remember the number, you will line up with Taro, Jiro, and Saburo, and some will only get one, and you will be called Junichiro.  "

    "I heard! A beast gave birth to a cub under a big rock beside a well with a pine tree. Later, the beast named the cub Matsui Shigen."

    Instructor Li looked at Gao Peng in astonishment and speechless. Is this how the Japanese surname was originally explained?  But it sounds quite reasonable.

    He even thought of Tingduo Island in Japan, where the cubs on the big island have the surname Da Dao, and the cubs on the small island have the surname Xiao Dao. Is this is it true?

    Soon, the singing of the devils disappeared, and Instructor Li put his eyes on the sniper scope again. After a while, he found that the devil came out with a few of his men, got into the car and left.

    "The devil commander has left, and there are only two teams and the transport squadron left outside the church. The transport squadron should be waiting for the devils who searched the battlefield, and the person from the Red Cross has also left."

    "As for the two teams There are four fixed sentries at the front and back doors, and the other three are mobile sentries. The devil is protecting the church? Could it be because of the Red Cross man?"

    Instructor Li's voice was a bit inconceivable, and he looked at Gao Peng suspiciously. When Gao Peng heard the people from the Red Cross leaving, his eyes flickered slightly, and he pondered for a while, saying: "It's not necessarily protection, it's more like surveillance, or house arrest."

    "But no matter what, the female students are safe for the time being, and it's time for us to move. There are no opportunities for fighting here."

    "It's better if those devil sentries exist than if they don't exist. Otherwise, if other devil squads rush in, it will be a disaster for the students."

    This time Instructor Li didn't object anymore, nodded, raised his sniper rifle, went downstairs with Gao Peng, and sneaked in the opposite direction from the church.

    The two sneaked quickly between the ruined streets as if walking on thin ice, searching for the lone devil squad, yes, it was the lone devil squad, not the lone devil.

    When Gao Peng was alone, he could only find the ghosts who were alone, because he had only so much confidence, but now that he had Instructor Li, the two of them cooperated and could already wrestle with the devils squad.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 28: Tactical Gestures: The Devil Squad with the Grenadier, The Miscalculated Sergeant

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Instructor Li and Gao Peng are always separated by about 30 meters. Gao Peng, as a vanguard and assaulter, explores the way in front, and instructor Li naturally acts as a sniper to provide fire support.

    This is also because Gao Peng's tactical movements and agility are better than Instructor Li's, so this arrangement is made. However, Instructor Li's latent ability is very strong, basically in a situation where he can see Gao Peng, but Gao Peng cannot see him.

    Since there was no instant messaging device, Gao Peng had an idea, and the two agreed on four simple tactical gestures.

    A gesture representing the detection of the enemy; a gesture that directly compares numbers, representing how many devils have been found;

    In fact, Gao Peng knows a lot of tactical gestures, but instructor Li obviously can't understand them, and it's too late to teach them now, so he can only agree on a few simple tactical gestures.

    Once Gao Peng made a gesture to detect the enemy's situation, Instructor Li would immediately stop moving, take cover on the spot, and find a good sniper point.

    Usually, Instructor Li is in a latent state at any time. If it is not necessary, Gao Peng will not easily get together with Instructor Li. In terms of fighting, we can only see the tacit understanding between the two.

    In this way, safety can be guaranteed to the greatest extent. Even if Gao Peng collides with the devils and is exposed and has to fight an encounter, Instructor Li will not be exposed and can give Gao Peng precise fire support in secret.

    Three hours later, they were already far away from the church. The church was in the east of Nanjing City, and at this time, they had entered the west area of ??the city, close to the range of Yuhuatai.

    The number of devils in this area gradually increased, and the damage to the buildings was more severe than that around the church. After the devils first launched their attack on Nanjing, the main direction of attack was Yuhuatai, Tongji Gate, Guanghua Gate, and Zijin Mountain.

    Therefore, these four places suffered the most bombardment from devils and bombers, and there are almost no complete buildings around them. Even if some buildings still maintain a two-story state, they are crumbling.

    When Gao Peng sneaked to the entrance of an alley with ruins on both sides, he finally made the tactical gesture of clenched fist and thumb down for the first time. This gesture represents the discovery of the enemy.

    Immediately, Gao Peng's hand gesture changed, the thumb and middle finger were hooked up, and the index finger, ring finger, and little finger were spread out. This represents eight in tactical gestures, indicating that there are eight devils.

    Seeing this, Instructor Li at the back immediately dodged into the ruins of the building on the right, and sneaked towards the side of the street.

    Arriving at the ruins of the building facing the street, Instructor Li set up a sniper rifle in the shadow of a backlight. Through the sniper mirror, Instructor Li clearly observed the enemy's situation.

    At this time, Instructor Li was more than 60 meters away from the alley where Gao Peng was just now, and the ghost gathering point that Gao Peng found was 150 to 60 meters away in front of the left side of the street.

    It was an open space next to the ruins, only three or four square meters. Judging from the sun at this time, it should be between one and two o'clock in the afternoon.

    The devils sat on the ground in a circle, as if they were eating, but their rifles were stacked in two piles in the middle, and they were not in their hands. What a good chance!

    However, what made Instructor Li's pupils shrunk was that there was a long cylindrical object next to the two piles of rifles. The experienced Instructor Li immediately recognized that it was a grenadier unique to devils.

    Instructor Li secretly paid attention to it. He must keep an eye on the grenadier for a while. He must not let the devils use it smoothly. The grenadier of the devil has a range of 300 meters. As long as they use it, he and Gao Peng will be in danger.

    Immediately staring at the grenadier, any devil who wants to touch the grenade will be killed by him immediately.

    "boom"

    Gao Peng's three-eighth cover sounded, and the devil who was eating compressed biscuits with canned beef fell down in an instant.

    The other devils immediately threw away the food in their hands and went to get the gun. As expected, a devil with a body armor that was different from the other devils, like the previous Instructor Li, had a ring of ammunition bags hanging around his waist and was about to get the grenadier.

    "Snapped"

    Instructor Li cut off the fire and opened a bloody hole in the devil's chest.

    "boom"

    Gao Peng's second shot rang out, and another devil fell down. At this time, the remaining five devils had already got their guns, rolled and hid in the bunker, and fired at the direction where Gao Peng had shot before.

    Because they think that Gao Peng's position is closer to them and poses a greater threat to them, but they don't know that the real threat comes from afar.

    ?There was a devil who saw the grenadier was killed, thinking that with the firepower of his companions suppressing him, the other party should not dare to show his head, so he rushed?? Jumped out from behind the bunker, and rolled to the side of the grenadier.

    "Snapped"

    The devil was about to reach for the grenade, when a gunshot sounded in the distance, but there was already a blood-spitting hole on his helmet.

    The other devils immediately didn't dare to rush out of the bunker easily, and only hid behind the bunker and shot each other with Gao Peng. There were only four devils left, and they each hid in a bunker and dared not move.

    However, Gao Peng fired a shot and changed places. He would definitely not be like a devil, no matter whether he was sure or not, he would shoot with a gun. In addition to wasting bullets, it would be useless.

    The devils are used to suppressing fire tactics, so they rarely think about saving ammunition. However, Gao Peng and Instructor Li, who are fighting alone, pursue one bullet to destroy an enemy, and will never fire any shots aimlessly.  .

    "Snapped"

    Instructor Li's gunfire rang again, and a devil who had just reloaded and raised his gun to shoot was shot in the head.

    The remaining three people finally realized that it was the enemy in the distance who was more threatening. The captain of the Sergeant Cao shouted to the two of them: "Grenade cover, throw in two directions. It is best to throw two at a time. I will pick them up."  A grenade?"

    "Squad leader, let me go!" a devil private first class hurriedly said.

    The Sergeant Cao said helplessly: "No, I'll go. I don't have a grenade on me, and I'm better than you all. Don't repeat yourself, otherwise our entire army may be wiped out."

    "It takes about five to eight minutes for the Matsuno unit closest to us to arrive. It has only been less than a minute since the gunfire sounded. If we can't get grenades and grenades to suppress the opponent, we probably won't be able to last that long.  ,clear?"

    "Hay."

    "Okay, when I count to three, you will throw grenades."

    "Yiqinisangthrow."

    "Kaka"

    Two impacts sounded, and the two devil soldiers held two grenades in each hand, and threw the grenades out in a prone position.

    "Boom boom boom boom"

    Four explosions sounded in a row, and the whole body was already tense. The sergeant who was ready rushed out from behind the bunker at the moment the grenade explosion sounded, and under the cover of the flame and smoke of the grenade explosion, he threw himself at the grenadier.

    And the soldier with the grenade fell next to the grenade. As long as he got the grenade, he could use the soldier's body as a shield to withdraw.

    He thought very well and was very manoeuvrable. Unfortunately, the only thing he didn't count was that the opponent he was facing was not a sharpshooter in the ordinary sense, but a top sniper.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 29 Instructor Li's Blind Sniper Gained a Grenade and Armed to the Teeth by Gao Peng

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Instructor Li immediately understood the devils' intentions when the devils threw the grenade, and moved the muzzle of the gun slightly to the left. One second after the grenade exploded, the flames and smoke rose, and shot in the direction he was aiming at.

    "Snapped"

    Blind sniper, that's right, Instructor Li conducted a blind sniper when he couldn't see the target at all.

    Of course, this is not random firing based on luck, but the result of precise calculations. However, Instructor Li's experience is so rich that the calculation speed is unbelievably fast, taking less than two seconds.

    This calculation is based on the location of the grenadier and the hidden position of the devil. No matter how the devil rushes out, his goal is always the grenade.

    Then, based on the devil's hidden position, Instructor Li can calculate from which direction the opponent will rush out, and to get the grenade, the devil must be in a certain position.

    Coupled with the height and width of the human body, there is a range after all. Instructor Li only needs to roughly calculate the size of the range, and combine it with the position where the opponent will inevitably be when rushing from that direction, and shoot at that position.

    It seems very simple to say, but it is actually not that easy, and this kind of calculation is not 100% sure to hit the opponent. Instructor Li is only 50% to 60% sure.

    But it was obvious that the god of luck was not on the devil's side. When the flame and smoke of the grenade dispersed, there was indeed a devil's sergeant lying down beside the grenade.

    It's just that he didn't seem to be dead. Of course, he only lived for a few more seconds. Seeing that the sergeant still stretched out his hand to the grenadier, and another devil rushed out next to him, as if he wanted to save the sergeant.

    Instructor Li hesitated for a while, and then chose to make a mark on the sergeant's head, and the last bullet in the barrel was sent into the sergeant's forehead.

    "boom"

    At the same time, Gao Peng's gunshot rang out, and the devil soldier who rushed out to rescue Sergeant Cao fell down.

    "Beautiful." Gao Peng on the other side secretly applauded Instructor Li's wonderful blind sniper, and then raised his gun to kill the devil soldiers who rushed out.

    However, after the Devil Sergeant Cao threw himself out, he rolled over to the side of the grenade, and his hand almost touched the grenade. Unexpectedly, a bullet pierced through the flames and smoke of the grenade explosion, and it was so dead that it happened to be shot.  On the shoulder of the arm he took the grenade from.

    The kinetic energy of the bullet made him fall backwards, his heart sank, knowing that he would not be spared, he just turned over subconsciously, wanting to use his good arm to throw the grenadier behind the bunker, so that he could not escape.  brother to avenge himself.

    At this moment, his heart was filled with despair, but he couldn't even think of such things as grenades and eggs without grenades.

    "Squad leader"

    Seeing this scene, the devil's first-class soldier's eyes turned red. The team leader usually treats him like a brother. He can't just watch him die in front of him. He wants to save the team leader.

    Immediately, he yelled loudly, turning a deaf ear to the sharp dissuasion of the senior soldier on the side, and rushed out of the bunker recklessly.

    The result was naturally tragic. He still watched the squad leader die in front of him, was hit by a bullet on the forehead, and lay on the ground. With a gunshot, he himself fell into eternal darkness.

    "BagaBaga, LuDamn Chinana pig" The only remaining soldier, the devil, did not know whether it was anger or fear.  Leaning against the bunker, he kept cursing in a trembling voice.

    At this time, Gao Peng had already come out of his hiding place, aiming his gun at the top of the bunker where the last devil was hiding, and kept approaching the devil.

    Now there is only the last devil left. Man said that he thinks that he will not lose to the devil in agility. Even if there is any accident, there will be Instructor Li watching!

    It was also Gao Peng who wanted to snatch the last head, so he stepped out decisively, killing one more devil, but 10 more reward points, although the specific concept of 10 reward points is not yet known, but reward points are always  The more the better!

    After approaching the devil fifty meters away, Gao Peng rolled his eyes, took out a single cantaloupe grenade from his satchel, and without pulling the latch, pretended to knock on the helmet, then threw it towards the bunker, and then quickly raised his gun.

    "ah¡­¡­"

    Sure enough, the devil's first class soldier, who had become a frightened bird, saw the grenade falling beside him, and immediately jumped to the side with a miserable howl, but he didn't even notice that the grenade didn't emit smoke.

    "boom"

    that ghostZizi was still in the air, blood had already sprung up on his temples. Although it was a moving target, the distance was only 50 meters. Gao Peng, who was already very familiar with the performance of the Sanba Dagai, naturally had no reason to miss it.

    The battle was resolved in just over three minutes, and the consumption of Gao Peng and Instructor Li was only five rounds of Mauser rifles and four rounds of 38 rifles.  An additional 40 bonus points were obtained.

    Immediately Gao Peng quickly rushed to the grenadier, first took off the bullet bag containing the grenade on the grenadier, tied it to himself, then grabbed the grenade and rushed towards the entrance of an alley in the ruins on the right.

    The food for the individual soldiers carried by the devils has been eaten by the devils, so there is no search value, and the ammunition Gao Peng and Instructor Li still have enough, so there is no need to search any more. It is not good to have too much ammunition on them.

    At this time, Gao Peng had enough food for individual soldiers for a few days on his left shoulder, grenade bullets on his right shoulder, grenade bags on the front and back, a command knife on his back, and two bastard boxes pinned to his back belt.

    There are four grenade pouches in a row, and Gao Peng got a total of eight grenades. Now his waist is full. To use an exaggerated description, Gao Peng is really armed to the teeth.

    Gao Peng, who hid in the ruins, waited for two minutes, guessing that Instructor Li had arrived near him, and then quickly sneaked in the ruins away from the battlefield just now.

    After more than an hour, Gao Peng found that the damage of the nearby houses gradually decreased, and some relatively complete buildings began to appear.

    So I chose a relatively hidden building, made a gesture to approach me in front of the building, and then entered the building.

    Less than a minute later, Instructor Li also entered the building. The two sat down in a corner, took out their water bottles, took a sip, and began to eat.

    "Instructor Li, the location around here is good. I think we can set up a base near here." Gao Peng said to Instructor Li while eating.

    Instructor Li nodded when he heard the words, and said: "Indeed, the location of this area is very delicate. The possibility of devils stationing troops here is very small. At most, there may be floating whistle passing by. As long as we are careful, it can completely cause darkness under the lights."  Case."

    Speaking of this, Instructor Li's eyes flashed, and he said meaningfully: "Besides, this place is only about fifteen miles away from the Presidential Palace to the north. The devils may set up the headquarters in the Presidential Palace." (Remember the website address of this website:  www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 30 Time to Return Establishing a Stronghold Silent Battle Fang of the SS

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Gao Peng's heart trembled, and he thought to himself: "After the devils have fully occupied Nanjing, the headquarters is indeed set up in the presidential palace."

    "According to historical records, Matsui Iwane, commander-in-chief of the Central China Expeditionary Force of Japan, held an entry ceremony on December 17, and held a celebration banquet at the Presidential Palace on December 18."

    "Not surprisingly, Hisao Tani, Hatohiko Asaka, Konzago Nakajima, and other high-level devils will gather here during the devil's celebration banquet."

    "Instructor Li seems to want to set up the devil's headquarters. Is this too difficult?"

    "My task two was completed at around 6:30 pm last night, and now it is 3:30 pm on the 14th, almost a day has passed, and I will return at around 6:30 pm on December 20th."

    "It's okay if you set the time to set up the devil's headquarters at around 6 p.m. on the 20th. If you do it, you can return soon, and you won't be chased by devils."

    "But what if there is an accidental hang-up in the process of doing it? Wouldn't it be unfair?"

    Gao Peng hesitated a little, but this hesitation was only in the bottom of his heart, but he said calmly: "You mean, when the Devil Command enters the presidential palace, let's go and fuck him?"

    Instructor Li nodded and said: "I have this idea, but the Devil Command must be heavily guarded, and it will depend on the situation at that time. If there is a chance, then do it. Before that, we can still kill one more, right?"  !"

    Gao Peng felt relieved, nodded, and said: "Okay, if there is a chance to defeat a Matsui Iwane or Tani Hisao, then this life will be worth it."

    Instructor Li glanced at him, but said nothing, because he also thought in general.

    After eating, the two began to search for buildings suitable as strongholds in this area. After more than two hours of searching, the two finally agreed and selected one of the buildings in a group of buildings.

    First of all, the integrity of this building is neither high nor low. If it is too complete, it is easy to be selected by the devils as a temporary residence, and if it is too dilapidated, it is not concealed enough.

    And the most perfect part of this building is that it is located in the middle of the building complex, and it is not broken. Devils are not interested in such a building. In addition, it also has a cellar, and the entrance of this cellar is very secret.

    The entrance to the cellar in this house is the same as the church. It is located in the kitchen. There is a big hole on the top of the kitchen, and the stove has also collapsed. The kitchen is in a mess and there is a big bomb crater on the ground.  Cannonballs visited.

    The entrance to the cellar is next to the broken cupboard. If it weren't for Instructor Li's understanding of the lives of ordinary people in Nanjing, they would not have discovered this cellar.

    There are also some autumn and winter vegetables such as potatoes, cabbage, and water spinach stored in this cellar. After the entrance goes down to the bottom, there is a kerosene lamp hanging next to it, which means that this cellar has not been discovered by devils. It is very simple.  It is absolutely impossible for these dishes to still exist.

    There is no doubt that this cellar is the stronghold chosen by the two of them. The two of them removed the excess food and ammunition from their bodies and put them in the cellar.

    When going out to fight, they only carry one rifle, fifty rounds of rifle ammunition, and two bastard boxes. There is no need to bring pistol ammunition, because they are basically long-distance combat.

    In close combat, the pistol runs out of bullets, and it is too late to reload. If the two add up to thirty-six bullets and the battle cannot be resolved, then it is useless to bring more bullets.

    In addition, there are two cluster grenades, two single grenades, and enough food for a single soldier for a day. Gao Peng still carries the command knife on his back.

    They didn't bring the grenade, because unless it has a specific target, it can't be used in encounters or guerrilla warfare, and the movement of the grenade is much bigger than that of the grenade. Once fired, I am afraid that everyone within a few kilometers will be shocked  can hear.

    It was already evening at this time, and the two decided to come here today. They searched some bedding in the surrounding houses, and rested in one of the wing rooms of the house.

    It is impossible for them to live in the cellar, because the risk is too great. Although the cellar is very hidden, they are not afraid of 10,000, just in case, if they are discovered by the devil, then the devil only needs a grenade, and the two can be reimbursed together.

    There is only one bed in this wing room, and there are doors at the front and back, which is why they chose this place, because once there is an enemy situation, they still have at least one chance to evacuate or break out. If it is in the cellar, they can only wait for death  up.

    The two of them sat side by side on the bed wrapped in quilts with guns in their hands. Gao Peng suddenly asked Instructor Li: "Instructor Li, how is your silent fighting ability?"

    Instructor Li ponderedAfter two seconds, he said: "It's not bad! When I was studying special operations in Munich, Germany, I had training in this area."

    Hearing the words, Gao Peng's eyes flashed a look of reminiscence with regret. He almost joined the special forces back then!

    He let out a long sigh in his heart, put the inexplicable thoughts aside for the time being, and then said: "In this case, why don't we take a good rest now, and at night, when the devils are resting, let's wipe our necks."

    "I know Japanese, so even if I accidentally expose it, I can still mislead people and fish in troubled waters when my vision is not clear at night. This may be more efficient."

    Instructor Li's eyes flashed when he heard the words, he thought for a while, and said: "You are right, we can try it tonight."

    As Instructor Li said, he lifted off his officer's coat with a stand-up collar, pulled out the bayonet matching the Mauser 98k rifle from his waist, and said lightly: "It's been a long time since I did it, I don't know if my hand is raw."

    When Gao Peng saw this bayonet, his eyes lit up immediately, and he asked with great interest: "This is the legendary 'German SS Tooth'! It really looks sharp."

    Instructor Li glanced at Gao Peng appreciatively, with a smile on the corner of his mouth, and said with a little complacency: "I have some knowledge."

    The tooth of the German SS, that is, the 98k bayonet, is completely black and does not reflect light at all. It has a total length of 41 cm and a blade length of 25.5 cm. It is double-edged and has a sword-shaped bayonet tip.

    There are blood grooves on both sides of the blade, two blood grooves on one side, and one blood groove on the other side, as if adding two strong tendons to the blade, making the bayonet's bloodletting function more powerful.

    This bayonet has been sought after until the 21st century, and military fans of later generations are all proud of getting an authentic 98k. As an eight-year-old scout, Gao Peng is naturally a die-hard military fan, and he is no exception.

    It will be even more enjoyable if you can hold it to reap the lives of a few devils.

    Instructor Li seemed to have seen the longing in Gao Peng's eyes, and immediately inserted the bayonet into the right military boot, only the handle of the knife was exposed, and said indifferently: "I am used to using 98k, and the devil's bayonet is not easy for me to use.  I think you're doing pretty well."

    He was talking about Gao Peng assassinating the devil from behind in the flour mill. Gao Peng smiled sarcastically, looked away from the 98k, took off the bayonet on the 38 cover, and inserted it into the most convenient place on the left belt  .

    The main reason is that the devil¡¯s Meiji 30-style bayonet is a little longer, 50 centimeters in length, and it¡¯s a bit reluctant to use it as a dagger, and it only has a single-sided edge, and the blood tank is not as powerful as the 98k.

    Gao Peng couldn't help being a little worried, what if he misused the back of the bayonet when he needed to use the bayonet to wipe the devil's neck!

    Gao Peng is so arrogant. When he didn't see 98k, he couldn't think of this problem at all. This is a joke at all, because the handle and guard of the Meiji 30-style bayonet can tell which side the blade is facing as long as you hold it.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 31 Running shoes that come in handy The first silent battle successfully completed

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Night soon fell, and the moonlight fell. During the day, the successive gunshots from all directions in Nanjing City finally fell silent. Every gunshot is likely to be the loss of a life.

    What is disturbing is that during the days when Nanjing suffered catastrophe, the weather turned out to be fine, as if even God was helping the evildoers to make it easier for the devils to invade Nanjing.

    Therefore, God has no eyes, and people still have to rely on themselves.

    Gao Peng woke up from his deep sleep and sat up slowly. His movement naturally awakened Instructor Li on the other side. Gao Peng lifted the quilt and got out of bed. He walked to the window and looked at the sky.  .

    Slightly opened the sleeves, and looked at the watch by the moonlight. It was already past eleven o'clock in the middle of the night, and the two of them had slept for more than five hours.

    "Eat something, get ready to act!" Gao Peng said softly.

    "En." Instructor Li responded, and then the two walked towards the cellar. There was a hole in the top of the kitchen, and the moonlight shone down, so it wasn't completely dark, and they couldn't see clearly at all.

    In the stronghold, they naturally wouldn't eat the food they brought with them. Those were eaten when they were fighting outside.

    The two entered the cellar without lighting the kerosene lamp, and put the rifle and grenade bullets in the cellar. They only carried a bayonet, a bastard box, and some spare pistol bullets.

    They went out at night to carry out assassinations and conduct silent battles. Naturally, rifles and grenades were not needed, but rather a burden.

    And in the middle of the night, the visibility is too low, sniper rifles and rifles are useless at all, and the sparks from the muzzle can easily reveal your position.

    As for the pistol, it is just in case, if it is discovered during the silent battle, the pistol can quickly destroy the close-range enemies who find them, and the long-distance enemies don¡¯t need to be hit at all, just run away?

    According to memory, I found the place where the cans and biscuits were placed, took two cans of beef cans, and a few large pieces of compressed biscuits, and then left the cellar.

    The two walked out of the kitchen, sat in the yard to eat, and finished the food in five minutes. Gao Peng suddenly reached into his satchel and took out a pair of shoes.

    It was the pair of running shoes he wore from the present world that he had exchanged for in the flour mill and then picked up again. Even when Gao Peng¡¯s satchel was full and the grenade ammunition could barely fit, these running shoes were not thrown away.  Time finally came in handy.

    It is also because he has long had the idea of ??fighting at night. After all, fighting during the day can only be done with hard power, and there are many things that can be used at night, such as his Japanese and the dog skin on his body.

    Seeing Gao Peng's movements, Instructor Li didn't say anything. The devil's big-toed leather shoes landed too loudly. Gao Peng could use it to pretend to be a devil during the day, but he didn't use it at night when he was fighting silently. It was obviously better to change to a pair of cloth shoes.

    His own officer's boots are very light and do not make too much noise, so they don't need to be replaced.

    After changing the running shoes, he took a few steps with the soles of his feet on the ground, but there was no sound at all. Gao Peng nodded in satisfaction, then put the big leather shoes under the bed in the wing room, and went out with Instructor Li.

    The two were sneaking in the dark like ghosts, their bayonets were held upside down, and the blades were close to their arms. The direction they were heading was the presidential palace, because the chances of encountering devils would increase greatly in this direction.

    Sure enough, just after sneaking for two blocks, Gao Peng found two devils with guns wandering on the street in front of a relatively complete building.

    Under the cold moonlight, the two devils exhaled a long white breath, one of them kept taking small steps on the ground with a gun in his hand, and the other carried the gun on his back and kept rubbing his hands.

    Obviously, these were two devil sentries, and Gao Peng and Instructor Li hid at the entrance of the alley more than 60 meters to the left of the complete building.

    "Ah! Senior Tony, it's so cold! I can't take it anymore, or let's make a bonfire!" The devil who kept walking in small steps said to the other.

    Senior Tony also said: "I can't stand it anymore. Those two bastards, Yoshimura and Matsumoto, were not so cold in the first half of the night. They don't care, and they don't think about it for us. It would be great if they built a bonfire."

    "Forget it, let's burn it ourselves. When the guard changes, the guy who takes over will be blessed. Jiu Zuo, go over there and get some wood!" Senior Tony ordered Jiu Zuo as a matter of course.

    "Hay, senior Tony, do you have a match!"

    "Of course, I still have cigarettes here, hurry up and get some wood, and I'll give you one later."

    "Hayhai, go right away."

    I have been a fart for a long time.?? Pulling wood towards the ruins 80 meters away diagonally, senior Tony took out a pack of cigarettes from his pocket, pulled out one in his mouth, lit it with a match, and reminded: "Remember to smoke.  Something that ignites the fire, so it won't burn by then."

    "Hay, Wagada."

    Senior Tony was always staring in the direction of Jiu Zuo, but his back was facing Instructor Li and Gao Peng.

    "Good opportunity." Instructor Li and Gao Peng shouted together in their hearts, and at the same time tiptoed from the entrance of the alley into the shadow under the eaves, and quickly approached Senior Tony.

    "Wow bang bang"

    "Idiot, don't mess with the beams. That thing is too thick to burn. I remember there were a few broken wooden lattice windows there. Take it down, that one will burn easily."

    "Ah! Soga, I see."

    "Crackling"

    Jiu Zuo concentrated on putting the wooden lattice window on the broken wall, then jumped up by himself, and immediately broke it into two pieces, and then pulled it hard, trying to dismantle it into small wooden pieces one by one.

    However, he didn't notice that senior Tony behind him was covered by a figure that came out of the shadows, stabbed him in the heart, and was dragged into the shadows.

    Gao Peng stared at the figure of Jiu Zuo bending over to work, and took the gun of Senior Tony in a busy and unhurried manner, and then stood where Senior Tony was just now.

    Senior Tony, who was waiting to die, was dragged into the alley by Instructor Li, and then Gao Peng ran in the direction of Jiu Zuo, imitating Senior Tony's tone and saying: "Let me help you!"

    The sentence was very short, and Jiu Zuo didn't realize that the voice was different from Senior Tony's, and said without turning his head: "Ah! No need, Senior Tony, just wait for a while. I'll do this kind of trivial matter."  Bar!"

    Gao Peng naturally ignored him, and still approached him. When he ran to Jiu Zuo's side, Jiu Zuo was ready to look at Gao Peng and say something.

    Just at this moment, Gao Peng took a step forward, ran behind him, covered his mouth with his left hand, and pushed it upwards vigorously. The bayonet in his right hand crossed his neck and wiped it hard.

    "poof"

    "Zizizi"

    Jiu Zuo's trachea and aorta were cut open, and blood spattered out. Gao Peng's strength was so great that Jiu Zuo's struggle was of no avail. After more than 20 seconds, Jiu Zuo's limbs became weak.

    Although he was not completely dead at this time, his brain was deprived of oxygen, he lost consciousness, and his body twitched slightly.

    Gao Peng gently put him down on the ground, and then ran towards the door, while Instructor Li was already waiting at the door.

    Neither of them spoke, with Gao Peng in front and Instructor Li behind, they walked into the gate together.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 32: You're Done, Encountered an Accident

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    After entering the door, there is a living room. The owner of this house belongs to a well-to-do family. Although the living room is messy, it can be seen that the owner has great taste and the decoration is very grand.

    There were no devils in the living room, so Gao Peng and Instructor Li walked in through a small door on the right side of the living room and entered the backyard.

    The layout of the backyard is similar to a quadrangle. The courtyard is not big, only about 20 square meters. There is a wing room in the front and a wing room on the left and right.  Room.

    These wing rooms are all bedrooms, and there is only one bed in the bedroom. With the moonlight coming in from the window, Gao Peng could clearly see two devils lying on the bed and three devils on the floor.

    Gao Peng's eyes flashed. From this point of view, there is a full-fledged squad living here. Not surprisingly, there should be five on the other side, so in the largest wing room directly opposite, the devils should be sleeping.  captain.

    What made Gao Peng secretly happy was that the bunks of the three devils on the ground were relatively scattered, more than one meter apart from each other, and the devil on the wall on the right snored quite a bit, which made it easier for him to do it.

    Gao Peng decided in an instant to deal with the snoring devil last, because the snoring sound was also a kind of cover to some extent.

    The devils took off their coats and placed them neatly on the right side of the pillows, their helmets on the coats, and their rifles on the left.

    Gao Peng carefully paid attention to the position of the window, not letting himself block the moonlight, because changes in the intensity of the light could easily wake up vigilant people.

    Although the chance of this is not high, Gao Peng tried his best to pay attention to all the details, and tried not to cause accidents due to his small mistakes in details, because he had suffered this kind of loss once.

    At the beginning, it was just because he didn't take the quilt away when he was hiding, so he was discovered by the devil and exposed. If it wasn't for Instructor Li's rescue, he might have died. Since then, Gao Peng paid special attention to the details of his actions.

    The devils breathe evenly and sleep soundly. After all, they are constantly searching around during the day, and their nerves are tense at any time. This consumes a lot of energy and energy, so their sleep is very deep.

    "poof"

    Gao Peng was the first to kill the devil in the middle on the ground. While covering his mouth, the bayonet wiped his neck, and then pulled the quilt up to cover his neck, which also blocked the sound of blood splattering.

    After more than ten seconds, the devil's tense body relaxed, and he had lost consciousness. He lost his life in his sleep, and then Gao Peng used the same method to kill the one on the left.

    Since there were two devils lying on the bed, after killing one, there was a high chance of waking up the other, so Gao Peng chose to kill the snoring one first.

    "poof"

    When the devil's throat was cut, the room suddenly fell silent. This sudden feeling made Gao Peng feel insecure, so he made a quick decision, opened his mouth slightly, and let out a snoring sound from his throat.

    It wasn't until the snoring devil fell silent that Gao Peng stopped snoring, tiptoed and walked quickly to the bed. This time he didn't cover the devil's mouth again, because it was unnecessary.

    Covering the mouth was originally just in case, because after the throat was cut, the trachea, aorta, and vocal cords were all cut off together, and there was no sound at all, but I was afraid that the vocal cords would not be cut in case.

    But now there are only the last two, even if there is an accident, it doesn't matter, if the voice is not loud, it can't be heard over a long distance, and the last two devils, he has to do it in one go, so as not to wake up the other and make any big noise  .

    "Poofpoof"

    The two devils on the bed each had a head. After Gao Peng swiftly cut the throat of the devil on the right, he raised his bayonet and slashed towards the neck of the devil on the other side.  The neck was almost broken in half.

    Because after the throat of the one on the right was cut, the trembling of the body awakened the one on the other side, but the half-dream half-awake devil's reaction was not as fast as usual, so Gao Peng successfully killed five devils.

    After going out, seeing that Instructor Li was already waiting in the yard, he secretly praised him, as expected, he was indeed an elite special soldier, and his movements were really fast.

    In the end, the two of them entered the wing directly opposite, which was the master bedroom of this house. Sure enough, the leader of the sub-team who fell asleep on the master bedroom was Cao Chang, and then Gao Peng wiped his neck unceremoniously.

    After the battle was resolved, the two finally breathed a sigh of relief, and began to search separately for loot, bullets, grenades, and food for individual soldiers.The bastard's box on the head was still inserted into the lower back by Gao Peng.

    It's useless to have so many rifles, as long as there are enough bullets, the lifespan of a rifle is about 8,000 to 10,000 rounds. With Gao Peng's shooting frequency, a 38-gun is more than enough for him to return.

    However, pistols are different. Pistols are small in size, so you don¡¯t need to change magazines and reload bullets if you carry a few more.

    Since Gao Peng had a lot of blood splattered on his body, he simply pulled out a set of clean devil uniform and changed into it, the rank is still the first class soldier.

    And Gao Peng also took another set of devil uniforms of private first class, and suggested that instructor Li put them on. After all, in the process of sneak attack and assassination, wearing devil clothes provides an extra layer of protection.

    Instructor Li followed his example and quickly changed into devil's clothes. As for his own officer's coat and coat, he folded them and stuffed them into his satchel.

    The two packed up and were about to leave. However, when they walked into the living room, Gao Peng and Instructor Li looked tense because they heard footsteps on the street.

    The two immediately stood close to the gate, poked their heads out for a look, and saw a group of devils lined up from the left side of the street coming here under the moonlight.

    There were six devils, and they lined up in a row. The devil in the front held a flashlight in his hand, and the second devil held a folder in his hand.

    However, the flashlight was not on all the time, but turned on occasionally to scan the dark corners that could not be seen clearly, and then it would be turned off, because the moonlight was enough for walking.

    This team of devils is different from ordinary devils. They wear a white armband on their arms. Although Gao Peng and Instructor Li can't read the words on the white armband clearly, they already know the identity of these devils.

    Gendarmerie, that's right, those with armbands on their arms are none other than Devil Gendarmerie.

    There are often ghost gendarmerie in film and television dramas, but many people may not understand the real function of the gendarmerie.

    People who say that the military police don¡¯t know much about the army may not understand, but when it comes to picketing, they basically understand everything. Yes, the function of the devil¡¯s military police is exactly equivalent to the picketing in the People¡¯s Liberation Army of later generations.

    ? To put it plainly, the gendarmerie is a soldier who specializes in managing soldiers, and they can also be called military police. Their main functions are to maintain military discipline, ensure the execution of military orders, and organize military courts.

    The Party and government organs have the Commission for Discipline Inspection, the Special Administrative Region government has the Independent Commission Against Corruption, and the military has pickets, or military police.

    "Huh? I remember that this is the station of the Jiangkou squad. Why is there no sentry? Go and have a look."

    Gao Peng listened to the words of the man led by the devil military police, his face changed, and when he turned his head, the rifle he took off after killing Senior Tony just now was leaning against the door.

    Gao Peng picked up his rifle decisively and ran out, shouting in Japanese as he ran: "Come here, come here, we have a guard post, and we were changing the guard just now." (Remember this site website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 33 Kill the devil gendarmes Goal, get the password Success Learn now and sell now

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "click"

    The leading gendarme turned on the flashlight, shone the light beam on Gao Peng's face, and asked seriously: "Are you a single post? Have you forgotten the order from the headquarters that all squad stations must have double posts on duty at night?"

    Gao Peng naturally tilted his head slightly, put his arms in front of his face, and hurriedly said: "Hay, we know that we are Shuanggang, but Jiuzuo is slow to get dressed, so I will come out first, and he will come out immediately."

    "click"

    Seeing this, the military police turned off the flashlight, walked up to Gao Peng, and said, "It's not too bad, but you still made a mistake today, I need to register, what's your name?"

    Hearing the words, the second devil opened the folder in his hand, picked up a pen and prepared to record.

    "Ah! Senior, what mistake did I make? Don't register me, okay? I will be taught by the sub-team leader." Gao Peng immediately pretended to be very anxious and said, while his right hand was already calmly touching his lower back, and he was in a state of emergency at any time.  The bastard box in the waiting state.

    The ghost holding the folder and the pen said indifferently: "The mistake you made was that you didn't ask for the password the first time you ran out just now. This situation is a huge mistake."

    "If we were pretended by the enemy, you are lying on the ground now, and all members of your squad will be destroyed by your mistakes. Fortunately, you are still a veteran, and you have no vigilance at all. Let me ask you again, today  What's the late password?"

    As soon as the devil said this, Gao Peng immediately knew that he had to do nothing. How did he know the devil's password?

    As long as one of them is not dealt with properly, it will arouse the vigilance of the devils, and if they stop fighting, at least they can catch the devils by surprise.

    Immediately, he threw away the rifle in his left hand and stretched his hand to his lower back, while his right hand had already pulled out the bastard box and attacked the devil in front of him.

    "Papa papa"

    Clear and crisp gunshots rang out in this silent midnight, which was extremely ear-piercing. Gao Peng fired left and right, and fired a round of rapid fire at the devils with both guns. The six devils all lay on the ground without reacting at all.

    Almost every devil was hit by two bullets. After all six devils fell to the ground, Gao Peng shot them in the forehead one by one. Only in this way can they guarantee their complete death.

    After finishing all this, Gao Peng put the pistol in his left hand back to his waist, picked up the flashlight on the ground, and immediately went back to the alley where he came from without any delay with Instructor Li.

    It took less than half a minute for Gao Peng to kill the six military policemen. No matter how fast the devils reacted, it was impossible for them to rush to the scene immediately. The chances of them being bitten by the devils were not high.

    Gao Peng and Instructor Li sneaked quickly, away from the location just now, and when they passed a few blocks, they saw the small groups, even the small groups, rushing to the place just now one after another.

    I'm afraid the surrounding area will be in chaos for a while. One and a half squads were folded at one time. This loss is already quite large. It is estimated that this area will be carpet-searched by devils.

    The two of them were already planning to leave this direction and go to another direction. The scope of their activities was based on the stronghold, and the location just now was west of the stronghold. At this time, they were sneaking south.

    Gao Peng has been thinking about one thing at this time, that is how to get the devil's password. In today's situation, it is really too dangerous. Fortunately, he has a pistol on him, otherwise he would have to explain it there.

    After all, if you only have a bayonet or a rifle on your body, fighting six devils at close range is no different from courting death. The devil's stabbing ability is stronger than their marksmanship.

    In a shadow where the moonlight could not be seen, Gao Peng whispered to Instructor Li: "Instructor Li, we have to find a way to find out what the devil's password is, otherwise we will be very passive."

    "Huh? What's going on?" Instructor Li couldn't understand Japanese, so he didn't know what Gao Peng said to the devils just now.

    Gao Peng told Instructor Li about the devil asking him for the password just now, and then said: "I already have a draft of how to get the password, and you are ready for close combat at any time."

    Instructor Li didn't ask Gao Peng how to get the password. Anyway, he didn't understand Japanese, so it was useless to ask. He just put his bayonet back into its sheath and pulled out a pair of bastard boxes.

    Gao Peng reloaded the bastard box with bullets, put the flashlight in his belt, held two guns, and one was pinned to his waist, and then he and Instructor Li started swimming around.

    It took them more than an hour to sneak from the west to the south, and they ran about six or seven kilometers. After searching for more than half an hour, they finally found another team of military police.

    Here is the distance from the battle just nowThere is a straight-line distance of about five kilometers, and it is absolutely impossible to hear the sound of pistols here, so the devils in this area don't know about the battle to the west just now.

    The newly discovered team of military police marched along a specific route. Gao Peng and Instructor Li quickly sneaked among the ruins on one side, rushed to the front of the team of military police, and found a street corner to lurk.

    The devil gendarme conducts inspections in units of groups. A small group is not the smallest unit organized by the devils, but a group. A small group consists of thirteen people and is divided into two groups. The group leader is a corporal or a private.

    The devil's corporal chief, sergeant, and cao chief are equivalent to corporals, sergeants, and sergeants. However, the corporal chiefs are usually equipped with the same equipment as ordinary soldiers.

    Just when this team of devil gendarmes turned the corner, only a dozen meters away from Gao Peng and Instructor Li, Gao Peng suddenly spoke in Japanese and shouted: "Stop, password."

    The devil at the forefront of the line replied subconsciously: "Empire, return the order."

    "Papa papa"

    The devil gendarme didn't wait for the back and forth order, but the four pistols roared in unison. A few seconds later, all six devil gendarmes fell into a pool of blood.  The military police make up the knife.

    The two seized a flashlight again, and quickly evacuated the scene half a minute later. This time, the direction was east. After more than an hour, the two had arrived eight kilometers away from the place where six military policemen were killed.

    It was already past four o'clock in the morning, and the two decided to return to the base after one more vote.

    This time Gao Peng still found a base of the devil squad to fight. Instructor Li and Gao Peng stood side by side, both with flashlights in their left hands and bayonets in their right.

    The two walked out of an alley not far from the devil's sentry post. The moment they came out, they turned on their flashlights at the same time and shot at the two devils squatting beside the campfire.

    "Stop, password." The two devils were very alert. They immediately got up, raised their rifles, stepped forward, and stood in front of the bonfire together. One of the devils shouted softly.

    "Empire, order back." Gao Peng said calmly.

    "Glory." The devil guard sent back the password, put down the rifle, and shouted: "Senior, don't look at my eyes, my eyes are going to be dazzled, why are there only two people in a group now?"

    Gao Peng and Instructor Li ignored the devil's yelling and approached on their own. Gao Peng said in a stern voice: "What are you doing? Don't you know that the bonfire will reveal your position?"

    "If we were the enemy, you would be lying on the ground now, and all members of your squad would be destroyed by your stupidity. Fortunately, you are still veterans, and you have no vigilance at all."

    Gao Peng learned and sold the words now, which made the two devils want to cry, and hurriedly nodded and said: "Hayihai, we know we are wrong, but senior, it is really too cold now, and"

    "Puff"

    "Uhhehehehe" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 34: Bloody massacre at Hanzhong Gate Devil Squadron, shall we really fight?

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    After the two men approached the two devils with flashlights, they suddenly moved when the two devils turned their heads slightly to avoid the flashlight beam, nodded and bowed to speak, and sent the bayonets into the devils' necks together, and turned half a circle.

    Immediately, he pulled out the bayonet, took a step forward, caught the fallen bodies of the two devils, and dragged the bodies of the two devils to a side alley.

    After waiting for a few minutes, I went to the building where the two guards were on duty. This was to prevent someone from being woken up by the voice just now. Usually, the person who was woken up would not wake up completely, but was only half asleep and half awake.  After calming down, it will not be long before falling asleep again.

    In less than five minutes, the two walked out of the room side by side, and then quickly returned to the stronghold, and there were eleven more corpses in the building.

    At 5:30 in the morning, the two returned to the stronghold. Since they had been active, they were not only not cold, but were sweating a little. The two put all the harvest of the night into the cellar, and then wrapped the quilt around their bodies and started  eat.

    "Night raids are really efficient. We killed three small teams this night. The risk is not too great. We can continue to carry forward." Gao Peng said to Instructor Li with a little excitement.

    However, Instructor Li was relatively calm and didn't say anything, but he was obviously satisfied with the efficiency of the night attack, and the risk was indeed not great.

    Because they all have pistols on their bodies, even if they are found in the process of wiping their necks, it is not a big problem. They just need to evacuate quickly after killing the devils. The devils don't even know where to chase them.

    However, it would take a long time to gather enough troops to carry out a carpet search. With that time, the two of them would have run away long ago.

    However, Instructor Li still reminded, "Tonight's situation may arouse the vigilance of the devils. We have to be careful tomorrow. Maybe the devils will shrink their troops for safety and no longer operate in small groups."

    Gao Peng pondered for a moment and nodded. This kind of situation is very likely to happen. After all, there were two situations in which the entire team was wiped around their necks.  Even one post per group.

    However, it is also beneficial for them to shrink the devil's troops. With the shrinking of the devil's troops, the scope of their activities will be larger, and the chance of being discovered will be much smaller.

    After filling their stomachs, the two returned to the wing room to rest. After running for more than five hours in a row, coupled with the high concentration during the assassination, the two of them were also very tired and soon fell into a deep sleep

    After this sleep, the two of them didn't get up until the sun was high, and the city of Nanjing began to be noisy again. Gunshots, grenade explosions, mixed with the screams of human beings facing desperation, faintly came from a distance.

    Every time this happens, the faces of Instructor Li and Gao Peng are so gloomy that they can almost drip water, but they have no choice but to kill devils even more desperately, so as to be worthy of the massacred compatriots in Nanjing City.

    After eleven o'clock in the morning, Gao Peng and Instructor Li re-equipped the equipment for daytime operations. Instructor Li hid his National Revolutionary Army uniform and long military boots in the cellar. Like Gao Peng, he completely dressed up as a devil and left the stronghold.  , began to sneak in the ruins of Nanjing City.

    "Aggression"

    This time they were sneaking in the north-west position. After Gao Peng and Instructor Li had sneaked for about seven or eight kilometers, they suddenly heard a burst of gunshots with crooked guns. Judging from the sound, there were at least ten crooked guns.  The guns fired at the same time.

    The machine gun roared for a while and then stopped. After a while, it sounded again, very rhythmically.

    Gao Peng and Instructor Li's hearts tightened, and they had a bad feeling. They sped up their speed slightly and sneaked towards the direction of the gunshots.

    After sneaking forward for another kilometer, Gao Peng had to stop, because this was already the edge of the building complex, and there was an unobstructed and wide open space ahead.

    Gao Peng found a building, quickly went up to the second floor, and looked out. At this time, Instructor Li was in another building more than 100 meters away from Gao Peng.

    When he saw the situation in the open space outside, Gao Peng's breathing suddenly became heavy, his eyes were congested and bloodshot, looking at the three characters "Hanzhong Gate" on the gate building seven or eight hundred meters away, Gao Peng  Quickly remembered this place.

    On December 15, 1937, the devils carried out a bloody massacre at the Hanzhong Gate of more than 2,000 Chinese military police who put down their weapons and surrendered.

    And the massacre of more than 2,000 Chinese military police was only a squadron of devils, with about 180 people, and more than 2,000 Chinese, so one hundred and one hundred people were circled out and let the devils target them.  , no one tried to resist thatTake a look.

    As for why the Chinese military and police didn't resist during this process, Gao Peng didn't want to think about it anymore. He had seen too much on the Internet in later generations. The current situation is that Instructor Li probably couldn't bear it and would definitely do it.

    However, there is a squadron of devils on the opposite side, with a total of 180 people, more than a dozen crooked handles, five or six grenadiers, and even two mortars. How can we fight?

    At this time, the Devil's machine gunner set up the machine gun on a pile of linen-wrapped fortifications, and each circle circled about a hundred people. Ten machine guns fired at the same time, and all the people fell down in a round of shooting.

    Immediately, a team of devils will rush up and make up for the corpses on the ground, and those who survived by chance will also not survive.

    After the devil finished repairing the knife, there would be a corpse collection team dragging a cart to collect the corpses. What made Gao Peng feel tight was that those corpse collection team members were clearly a group of Chinese citizens with Japanese flag armbands on their arms.

    More than 100 devils holding rifles all raised their rifles, aiming at the Chinese military and police prisoners who were like lambs waiting to be slaughtered. There were also two machine guns mounted on the roof of the truck, also aiming at the crowd.

    On the outskirts of the site, there is a circle of devils with guns facing the outer circle. These are naturally sentry posts to guard against attacks during the massacre. They are about three or four hundred meters away from the building complex, which is also within the reach of Sanba Dagai  Maximum range.

    At this time, more than 400 people should have been slaughtered, and there were about 1,600 prisoners left. Those prisoners looked at all this with empty eyes and numbness, and were driven to the machine guns by the devils like walking dead.

    Gao Peng rushed out of the building in a hurry, and was going to find Instructor Li to discuss it first. After going out, he saw that Instructor Li had already set up in this alley.

    He repeated the same trick, placing the grenades one by one in some positions in several alleys. He took apart the two cluster grenades, and placed a total of eight grenades in an inconspicuous position on the side of the alley.

    The alleys of this building complex are not wide, and a single grenade is powerful enough. Most of those grenades are placed in some rubble piles, with only a little body exposed, and they cannot be seen without careful searching.

    "Come on! Get ready quickly and give me all your grenades." Instructor Li said calmly without saying anything.

    Gao Peng immediately took out his grenade and handed it to Instructor Li, and asked hesitantly: "Instructor Li, that is a squadron, are we really going to fight?" (Remember the website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 35: Guerrilla Vision

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Instructor Li glanced at Gao Peng, and said expressionlessly: "You can fight, this time the purpose is to save people, as long as our guns are fired, the devils will definitely be chaotic."

    "When the devils are in chaos, the captured brothers will definitely take the opportunity to resist. They don't want to wipe out the devils. As long as they can escape some of the brothers, it will be considered a victory."

    "At that time, we will try our best to get rid of the devils, and then find a way to contact those brothers who escaped. Maybe we can organize a guerrilla."

    Gao Peng pondered for two seconds, gritted his teeth and said: "Okay, let's do it! After a while, we must evacuate the battlefield quickly, otherwise the noise will be too loud, and the surrounding devils will definitely be attracted."

    "This is closer to the Devils Command, so there must be more troops stationed here. If we move too slowly, we might be dumped."

    Instructor Li nodded and said, "I know this. Go to the back for fire support about 400 meters away. Remember, you must stay out of the range of the devil's grenade."

    Gao Peng nodded to express his understanding, and then ran back to find a suitable hiding place. Although Instructor Li's strategic goal was very reliable, he was still not very optimistic about this battle.

    After all, there are a total of 180 devils, as well as mortars. This type of 97 light mortar, which is also known as a small steel gun in the mouth of the Chinese military and civilians, has a maximum range of 2,850 meters.

    Once the devils have determined their hiding spot, the grenadier can't hit it, but the mortar can be called in, and then it will be dangerous.

    But he also knew that he couldn't convince Instructor Li, so let's fight!  Although to him, this is just a world of reincarnation, everything that happened in this world is just a piece of history in his eyes, without any pain.

    But he is a Chinese after all, a Chinese soldier. Since he has participated in this period of history, he cannot stay out of it.

    Gao Peng hid on the second floor of a building more than 300 meters away. This location was backlit and concealed enough.

    Snipers are very particular about choosing a hiding place. The most basic point is that it is best not to choose the roof, otherwise when observing from the ground, their background will become blue sky and white clouds, which is particularly conspicuous.

    You can't choose the best shooting position, especially when you are one-to-many, because you know that it is the best shooting position, and the masters among the enemies also know it, and you will be easily exposed, and you will be attacked by the enemy.

    The next thing is, we must try our best to choose the position of the backlight. This principle is very simple, and basically everyone understands it.

    Finally, the selected location must have enough diversion routes. It is the most stupid way to put yourself in a place where there is no retreat, unless you have a dead will from the beginning.

    However, it is said that after Instructor Li placed the grenade, he immediately returned to the position he was just now. He was about six to seven hundred meters away from the Devil Squadron, which was very difficult to snipe.

    However, he is very familiar with the performance of his gun, and has incomparable confidence in his sniping ability.

    At this time, the devils had finished mending their knives, and the corpse collection team was moving the corpses onto the carts. Instructor Li ignored the guard posts on the periphery, and took the lead in targeting the machine gunner on the truck.

    Because the machine guns are undoubtedly the most threatening to the unarmed prisoners who are standing very densely, while the two machine guns on the truck are condescending and pose a greater threat. They must be knocked out first to greatly reduce the casualties of the prisoners.

    There was a slight breeze at this time. Instructor Li used the small national flag on the Devil's truck as a reference for the wind speed, adjusted the aiming angle slightly, and quickly calculated in his heart.

    Ten or so seconds later, the sight of the sniper scope froze at one position. Instructor Li put his right index finger on the trigger, paused his breathing, pressed down with even force on his fingers, and eliminated all factors that might cause the sight of the muzzle to shake.

    "Snapped"

    The gun rang, and Instructor Li felt the shot very well, and was completely in a state of "consciously aiming, unconsciously arousing".

    What this sentence means is that all his energy was spent on aiming, and he didn't even pay attention to when the gun was fired. He didn't even know when the gun would go off.

    The effect of firing a shot in this state is that the muzzle does not shake even the slightest bit until the shot is fired.

    A blood hole burst out in the helmet of the machine gunner on one of the trucks, and the machine gunner lay on the roof.

    With the ballistic reference of the first shot, it proved that his calculation was completely correct. He fired the second shot much faster, and the other machine gunner could not escape the fate of being shot in the head.

    "There are snipers, ready to fight"

    The devils were in a mess for an instant, and the first thing they reacted to was the outlying guard posts, but only four hundred meters away, the devils only heard the gunshots and noticed that the machine gunner was headshot, but they didn't know where Instructor Li was at all.

    In other words, according to the position of the bullet in the machine gunner, a range of possible locations for the sniper can be roughly delineated.

    "Snapped"

    There was another gunshot, and this time the headshot was one of the ten Japanese machine gunners who slaughtered the prisoners.

    "Bang bang bang"

    Disorderly and dense gunshots rang out, and the devils fired violently in the general direction of the gunshots, but Instructor Li remained motionless. Before the devils approached him within 200 meters, he didn't need to pay too much attention to the devils' random shooting  .

    His concealed position is very ingenious, and the range that can hit him is only three inches square. If he can still be hit by stray bullets, it proves that his luck is extremely bad, and even God wants him to die.

    Instructor Li calmly pulled the bolt and loaded it, this time he set his target on the devil who controlled the mortar.

    "Snapped"

    The devil who was adjusting the angle of one of the mortars was shot and fell to the ground. The deputy and the ammunition man beside him immediately dragged the killed devil away, and then continued to adjust the mortar. However, the deputy also died the next moment.

    This is already the fifth shot. Instructor Li took out a round of bullets from the satchel and pressed them into the magazine. However, when Instructor Li reloaded the bullets and loaded them, another mortar had already adjusted its angle.

    Although they don't know the exact location of Instructor Li, it must be the row of buildings facing the street. After adjusting the angle, the gunner took out a cannonball and put it into the muzzle without hesitation. When he let go, he turned his body  Cover your ears.

    "Tom"

    "Boom"

    The shell landed on the third floor above Instructor Li's head, but Instructor Li was very calm. He raised his gun as if nothing had happened, and still aimed the gun at the devil's machine gunner, ignoring the mortar.

    This sudden turn of events not only caught the devils by surprise, but also caused slight confusion. The military and police prisoners also rioted. They knew very well that the sniper was not necessarily here to rescue them, but it was real.  Killing devils.

    Because no matter how powerful the master is, one person cannot save all of them, but it gave them an opportunity, an opportunity to resist.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 36 Fighting with Devil

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Brothers, the devils slaughtered us like pigs and dogs. Resisting is death or not resisting. Our compatriots are still fighting with the devils. We can't just wait to die like this and fight the devils."

    "Fighting with devils"

    Most of the time, it is just that there is a lack of a leader. There are also bloody people in the Chinese military and police. It was just that they could not see any vitality before, so they had no choice but to accept their fate.

    But now, they had seen the hope of surviving. The moment someone yelled, the captives suddenly went crazy, and all of them rushed towards the devils surrounding them with red eyes.

    "The first team, assault, target, that building complex, the second and third teams, kill all these Chinese pigs, kill" A ghost lieutenant hid behind the truck, pulled out his command knife, and pointed in the direction of Instructor Li.  Waved, shouted loudly.

    The machine gunners with ten machine guns also quickly turned their guns, pointed their guns at the sudden riot, and rushed towards them. The unarmed prisoners, and the devils who had been aiming at the prisoners also shot one after another.

    "Bang bang bang"

    "Aggression"

    The roar of the crooked handle rang again, but just after the sound, another machine gunner fell down, and the deputy next to him immediately moved the machine gunner and set up the machine gun again.

    Countless blood sprayed at the scene, and the captives fell in pieces, but this time, none of them hesitated, even if there was a bayonet in front of them, they did not stop.

    Because they know very well that even if they stop at this moment, they will surely die, and they will die worthlessly, and at the same time, they will block the way of the compatriots behind them.

    They have become numb to death, and the only thought now is to rush up, even if they can only pull a devil on their backs, it will be worth it.

    Of course, it is not ruled out that there are people who were not shot or shot critically, but fell down and pretended to be dead, but such people are only a minority after all. Such people can be said to be smart or stupid.

    It's very simple, if one's compatriots are killed, the devil will definitely make up the corpse, and the trampling of the compatriots behind him will also be fatal.

    Playing dead is all a matter of luck, but if the captives succeed in counterattacking and they are not trampled to death, the person playing dead can really save their life.

    The prisoners were only more than a hundred meters away from the devils who shot at them, and it took less than 20 seconds to run at full speed.

    Even if calculated by data, the ten crooked handles have a total of 300 bullets, and the two teams have 106 rifles with a total of 530 bullets.  Taken a few shots.

    Even with the penetrating power of devils' guns, one bullet can penetrate several times. After the devils emptied their magazines, they would kill at most about half of them, but there were still about 800 people left.  At this time, it is about their running speed, who is faster than the devils' reloading speed.

    Instructor Li fired the last shot, and after killing another machine gunner, he looked at the rioting prisoners with a look of relief on his face, and then turned over and evacuated.

    ?Because a team of devils has rushed over, and if they don't leave, they will expose their position. How is it different for a sniper to reveal his position in a street battle?

    Therefore, Instructor Li withdrew, and the sniper spot had already been selected. All he had to do at this time was to enter the sniper spot before the devils rushed into the alley of this building complex.

    The first team of the devils was responsible for guarding the devils. They were about 400 meters away from the building complex. When they rushed into the building complex in four alleys in small groups, Instructor Li had already taken cover at the sniper point.

    The devils are still the old routine, shooting at all the places they suspect, and usually throwing a grenade in the place where people are most likely to hide.

    More than 50 devils searched the building complex step by step, and soon, some devils approached Instructor Li's grenade placement point.

    It's a pity that this battle is different from the one outside the church. There is only one straight street, and the devils cannot avoid it, but here is a complex of buildings extending in all directions, and the devils are also very scattered.

    Therefore, Instructor Li's grenade placement points are also scattered, and there are grenades in several alleys.

    "Boom"

    The first grenade exploded, only knocking down two devils, but the devils who were scattered and searching subconsciously gathered here.

    However, the devils were completely confused, and they didn't know where the grenade was thrown from. When the devils were nervously back to back, searching for the enemy in all directions near the grenade explosion, another grenade exploded in the other direction.  .

    This time onlyThere is no way to do it alone, the terrain is too complicated, only Instructor Li is alone, with a sniper rifle, but he has to take care of devils from several directions, and most importantly, he has to be careful not to be exposed.

    Although this grenade is not the best time to explode, if it is not detonated, it will fail, because the devils are about to completely pass the grenade.

    The grenades exploded one after another, and the devils were about to go crazy, but the devils were not insane. After the eighth grenade exploded and the devils reimbursed a small team, some devils finally saw the problem.

    "Baga, everyone, pay attention to the ground. Those grenades were not thrown out, but placed on the ground in advance. The opponent was a very clever sniper, and he blew up those grenades with a gun."

    The person who uttered these words was a corporal next to Captain Guizi's second lieutenant. Unfortunately, Instructor Li didn't understand Japanese, so he didn't know that his tactics had been seen through by the devil.

    The devils were shocked when they heard the words, and they began to pay attention to the ground. This conscious inspection immediately discovered the problem.  In it, there was a black grenade.

    "Ten meters back, and land carefully." The team leader immediately backed up a few steps, leaned against the wall of the building next to the alley, patted the shoulder of the corporal who found the problem, and praised: "Yo Xi, you have done a good job, that one  Grenade, blow him up for me."

    "Hay." A look of excitement flashed in the corporal's eyes. He knew that there would be one or two more stars on his shoulders. He immediately raised the rifle in his hand, knelt down on one knee, and put the left hand holding the gun on the elbow.  On the knee, to stabilize the rifle and aim at the grenade on the ground.

    Being able to be a corporal leader, his marksmanship is naturally impatient. At a distance of less than 20 meters, let alone a grenade, he is sure to explode even a quail egg with one shot.

    "boom"

    "Boom"

    Sure enough, the corporal leader successfully shot and blew up the grenade. Instructor Li, who was hiding on the second floor of a building a hundred meters away, saw this and his heart sank. He knew that his tactics had been seen through by the devils.

    Then, it's time to retreat. With those grenades on the ground, the devils would not dare to rush forward quickly, because they can't be sure how many grenades are on the ground. They must search and move forward inch by inch carefully, and they can retreat calmly.

    "Da da da da"

    Just at this moment, a gunshot sounded familiar to Instructor Li, and his complexion changed drastically. When he dreamed countless times in the middle of the night, this gunshot was his deepest nightmare, an absolute nightmare.

    That was the heavy machine gun on the Devil's tank, and the direction of the gunshot was the Hanzhong Gate. Obviously, the Devil's reinforcements had arrived.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 37: The Captives' Counterattack

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Hanzhong Gate.

    The bullets of the devil machine gunners are empty, but they have no time to reload. Reloading with crooked handles is very troublesome, and they rely heavily on the deputy.

    Although the crooked handle can theoretically shoot seamlessly with the tacit cooperation of the deputy, but just now, instructor Li knocked out several machine gunners based on this consideration.

    As a result, the deputy became a machine gunner, and the other devils had no special training, so they couldn't reload quickly at all.

    Besides, the captives were less than 40 meters away from them at this time. By the time they loaded their bullets, the captives would have rushed forward.

    ? At that moment, the machine gunners gave up their crooked handles one after another, took out bastard boxes from their waists and shot at the prisoners.

    Some devils threw grenades at the prisoners, but the captives caught them and threw them back, killing several of their own people instead. The devils no longer dared to throw grenades. Now the distance between the enemy and us is too close, and the grenades have almost lost their effectiveness.

    Without the machine guns in the formation, the devils with rifles began to retreat involuntarily, shooting at the captives while backing up. One cleverly climbed onto the truck and manipulated the two machine guns on the truck to shoot at the group of captives.

    The captives kept falling, but at the same time they kept approaching the devils. Finally, the devils' bullets were empty, and it was too late to reload. At this time, there were still five or six hundred captives.

    The devils knew that it was the moment of life and death, so they didn't panic. They stood side by side in groups, raised their bayonets and howled, and stabbed the prisoners in front of them.

    "Puff puff¡­¡­"

    Without exception, the prisoners who rushed to the front were pierced by bayonets, and hundreds of prisoners died in one fell swoop.

    The devils were also red-eyed, and were about to pull out their bayonets to come again, but they were shocked to find that the bayonets could not be pulled out.

    Because after the prisoners in the first row were pierced through their bodies, they tightly grasped the tip of the devil's gun with both hands, preventing it from being pulled out. There was only a pause, and the devils were immediately overwhelmed by the hundreds of prisoners behind.

    When the devil loses the killing weapon in his hand, he can't make any waves in front of the enemy who is several times larger than himself and who is not afraid of death.

    The captives punched, kicked, bit their teeth, and smashed the devils with steel helmets that had been removed from their heads.

    All of a sudden, the devils were beaten to a bloody mess. One devil lieutenant and two devil second lieutenants got together back to back, holding command knives in their hands and slashing at the captives.  Not a small casualty.

    These three people were the squadron leader and the two small leaders of the squadron. The prisoner who had recovered a little bit of sobriety snatched the bullet from the devil's body, pressed it into the empty rifle, and after loading it, pointed at the few  A devil officer opened fire.

    His actions reminded others that they took ammunition from the devil's corpse one after another. Soon, the two devil squads present were wiped out, and the captives paid the price of more than a thousand lives.

    After there was no more devil standing on the spot, there were only more than 300 prisoners left, and the devils left more than 100 rifles, 12 machine guns, and 2 mortars.

    After all the devils died, the captives froze in place. Did theysurvive?

    "Brothers, hurry up and clean up the battlefield. Another team of devils has entered that building complex. There are compatriots who saved our lives. Let's go in and destroy those devils."

    "Those who have weapons will follow me, and those who have no weapons will follow. After killing the devil, you will replenish your weapons. If you want to escape, run for your own life!"

    "I took this life back. I have killed three devils just now, and I have made money. I will kill a few more devils to earn a few more for our brothers who died in vain."

    A man wearing the uniform of the National Revolutionary Army with the collar badge of a captain yelled at the other prisoners with blood-red eyes. His yelling immediately woke up the prisoners.

    "Sir, you're right, I'll do it with you." A young man also wearing the uniform of the National Revolutionary Army with the rank of corporal pulled a rifle stuck in his chest from the corpse of a devil, and agreed with red eyes.

    "If it wasn't for that sniper compatriot, we would all be dead. This life was taken in the first place. If you are afraid of a ball, why"

    "Damn it, fight with devils"

    "Killing one is enough money, killing two earns one"

    The next moment, more people took the initiative to pick up guns from the ground and search for bullets on the devils,

    "Tom"

    "Boom"

    "Da da da da ??? 

    Just when everyone was cleaning the battlefield, the sound of guns and artillery came suddenly, and a shell fell on the field, causing several people to be torn apart instantly.

    The next moment, blood sprayed from many people's bodies, and they fell to the ground. Everyone turned their heads to look, only to find that at some point, the devil's reinforcements had arrived and surrounded them.

    The Beancurd tank took the lead, and the Devil infantry followed on both sides and behind the tank. At this time, they had not yet entered the range of the Sanba Dagai, so the infantry did not shoot.

    The surviving Chinese military and police were located at a crossroads, with main roads on the left, right, front, back, and front. At ten o'clock, that is, in front of their left, was the building complex where the sniper was hiding and rushed into a devil squad.

    At this time, there were large forces of devils approaching from the left, right, and right in front of them. Behind them was the Hanzhong Gate. After leaving the Hanzhong Gate, there was a bridge across a tributary of the Yangtze River, without any obstacles.

    Within a few seconds, a dozen or twenty people fell under the heavy machine guns and main guns of the bean tank.

    Douding tank, the Type 94 ultra-light tank, also known as the Type 94 cavalry armored vehicle, is equipped with a 7.7 mm caliber heavy machine gun and a few 37 mm caliber artillery, with a speed of 40 kilometers per hour.

    "Withdraw, rush into the building complex, quickly." The captain who spoke before shouted, and the remaining Chinese military police followed him and rushed towards the building complex.

    Under the heavy machine gun fire and artillery bombardment of the three-party tanks, the distance from the center of the road to the building complex of hundreds of meters became a road paved with blood, and people fell down almost every step.

    ? When the remaining military police rushed into the building complex, there were less than fifty of the more than three hundred people, and among them, only a dozen or so had guns in their hands, one of which was a crooked handle full of bullets, and a dozen cantaloupe grenades.

    This group of people rushed into the building complex and unsurprisingly exploded a wave of chrysanthemums in the Devils team, but when the Devils came back to their senses, they immediately fell into a bitter fight.

    At this time, Instructor Li and Gao Peng, who had already converged and were about to evacuate, stopped when they heard the violent gunshots in the building complex.

    "It's the captives, they succeeded, brother, we have to support them." Instructor Li looked at Gao Pengdao with bright eyes, his face blackened by gunpowder smoke and dust showed excitement for the first time.

    Because at this moment, he felt that he and Gao Peng were finally no longer fighting alone.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 38 Gao Peng's blood is starting to heat up. Our rescuers are here

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Gao Peng looked at Instructor Li and asked calmly, "Have you made up your mind? If you don't leave now, this complex of buildings will definitely be surrounded by devils. By then, we will all be trapped here."

    Hearing the words, Instructor Li calmed down a little, calmed down, thought for three seconds, and then said firmly: "I have decided to support them and break through the siege as quickly as possible."

    Gao Peng sighed helplessly in his heart. He felt that he was simply crazy, but it was undeniable that Instructor Li had a great influence on him. Gao Peng, who originally just wanted to complete the task and return to the main god's space, felt a little hot in his blood.

    "In that case, let's go!" Gao Peng didn't say anything more, put the rifle on his back with Instructor Li, pulled out two pistols, turned around and rushed back to the center of the building complex.

    However, after the surviving more than forty Chinese military police rushed into the building complex, they rushed desperately to the depths of the building complex. It didn't take long before they encountered a team of devils who were carefully searching the ground and removing grenades.

    At this moment, another grenade was discovered by them. After the grenade was exploded, the captain of the devil said helplessly to a Cao Chang beside him: "This is already the sixth grenade. I really don't know where the sniper put it on the ground."  How many grenades."

    Chief Cao nodded and said, "Captain, the sniper has been silent for a while, has he already withdrawn?"

    The team leader thought for a while, and said: "This possibility is not ruled out, but we can't take risks."

    "Bang bang bang"

    At this moment, a gunshot suddenly sounded from behind, five or six of the devils who were caught off guard fell down in an instant, and the rest of the devils were shocked.

    After suppressing the opponent's firepower, he immediately rushed forward or retreated, and turned into a horizontal alley to hide.

    "Baga, it's those captives. Reinforcements have already arrived, but they let some of them escape." The team leader said angrily. Just now, he was afraid of wasting too much time here, so he planned to withdraw from the building complex and support the outside.  squad.

    But later I heard the sound of heavy machine guns from our own tanks, and knew that the reinforcements had arrived, so instead of withdrawing, we searched for the grenades on the ground with all our strength, trying to find the sneak attacking sniper.

    Unexpectedly, some prisoners rushed into this building complex, which made him very dissatisfied with the armored wing.

    At this time, if the sniper and the prisoners who grabbed the weapons flanked each other back and forth, their team would be in danger. Now he could only hope that the sniper had withdrawn.

    "Bang bang bang"

    "Boom"

    The devil who hid his figure began to rely on the building to fight back. The reaction speed and marksmanship of the devil are not weak. It takes less than two seconds to stretch out the rifle from behind the concealed building to aim and shoot.

    After firing a shot, he retracted immediately, put his back against the wall, and then stretched out the muzzle again. If the enemy did not show his head, he aimed at the corner. As long as someone showed his head, he would be shot immediately.

    The two sides relied on the building to shoot at each other for about a minute. Only two devils died, but seven Chinese soldiers and police fell.

    The captain was extremely anxious, the devil reinforcements had arrived, and the nearest distance was only six or seven hundred meters to the Hanzhong gate. Although the tanks couldn't get in, the devil infantry had at least two brigades left.

    If those devils rush in, how can they survive?  It is necessary to break through the blockade of this devil team as soon as possible, pass through the building complex, and escape from here.

    "Brothers, let the grenade open the way, we must leave quickly." The captain ordered, took out a melon grenade first, bit off the tab with his teeth, knocked it off the wall, and threw it forward from the entrance of the alley.  People follow suit, and a total of four grenades were thrown out in this wave.

    "Boom boom boom boom"

    "rush¡­¡­"

    The grenade exploded, and under the cover of the smoke, the captain rushed out with his men. When he rushed, he tried to lean against the right wall, and the others followed immediately, rushing out of the smoke, and immediately saw the man who had just emerged from the corner and was about to shoot.  Devil.

    "Snapped"

    Holding a bastard box in his hand, the captain raised his hand and shot at the devil, killing the devil, and the brothers behind him also fired one after another, suppressing the corner with firepower, so that the devil did not dare to show his head.

    And two more devils appeared at the corner of an alley behind, but they were swept down by a strong man holding a crooked handle among the military and police.

    When he reached the corner, the captain took out another grenade and threw it towards the wall where he could see the corner. The grenade hit the wall and bounced to the opposite wall.

    "Ah, grenade"

    "Boom"

    The voice of the devil panicked came out, and with a bang, the alley??Calm down, the captain rushed into the alley with his men, and shot the ghosts in the alley.

    There are six devils in this alley, and there are more than 30 military and police left, but at this time there are still ten people without weapons!  The devil's weapons and ammunition just let them replenish.

    "Papa papa"

    "Boom"

    Just as they rushed into the alley to hide and clean the battlefield, a burst of pistol shots and grenade explosions came from the front, making all the remaining soldiers and police stunned.

    "It seems to be gunshots coming from behind the devils." The corporal who was the first to decide to fight with the captain said in surprise.

    The captain listened for a while, with joy on his face, and said: "From the sound of the gunshots, it is someone holding two guns, shooting left and right, and the movement is behind the devil. It should be someone who rescued us."

    Others were also refreshed when they heard the words, and they all clenched their weapons and looked at the captain.

    The captain rushed to the corner, leaned his back against the wall, and poked his head out cautiously to wait and see. After a while, he saw two rifles rushing out of about three alleys, fifty or sixty meters away, holding a bastard box in each hand.  , a person wearing a devil's military uniform.

    The captain's eyes widened, and after a little thought, he understood what was going on. These two people should be his compatriots. They were wearing devils' military uniforms to fool around, and took the opportunity to shoot the devils.

    However, they saw that the two cooperated with each other, lowered their figures, and kept the two guns in their hands pointing forward.

    The two men's guns never missed, even if the devil only showed half of his body, or even an arm, he would definitely be shot, and it would not be an exaggeration to describe his marksmanship as godly.

    Fortunately, the devil used grenades similarly in the previous battle with the military police, otherwise the two of them would not have gone so smoothly. In this narrow alley, throwing a few grenades would probably blow up a boring fish.

    The captain became excited, and in a short time, the two rushed through a row of buildings and arrived at an alley, only to see one of them jumping forward, firing two guns in the air, and shooting into the alley.

    And the other person turned out of his body in an instant after he jumped up, and bowed left and right towards the alley in a squatting position.

    The captain let out a hello in his heart for the tacit cooperation between the two. The jumping up man's movement was very sudden and abrupt. Perhaps the devil had never expected such a style of play, so he couldn't react for a while.

    And after he jumped out, he naturally attracted the devil's sight and attention. The other person took the opportunity to turn around and shoot.  It was too late to open, and it was wiped out.

    At this moment, a devil suddenly appeared in the alley behind. The person who jumped out had just landed and was still rolling, while the other person opened fire in the alley, and did not notice the devil who appeared  .  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 39 The key to survival

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Papa"

    The captain made a decisive decision, raised the bastard box in his hand, and fired two shots. The devil fell to the ground with the devil who was following him and was ready to shoot.

    At this time, Gao Peng jumped out and rolled on the ground. Gao Peng, who was already in a squatting position, turned his head and raised his gun. Seeing that the devil who took the lead had been killed by the "friendly army", he immediately called out to the captain: "Good job, brother."

    After yelling, he rushed into the alley with Instructor Li, killed all the eight devils in the alley, then quickly reloaded, and rushed out again.

    The purpose of Gao Peng's call was naturally to show the other party that although they were wearing devil uniforms, they were their own people. Don't kill them as devils, it would be too wrong.

    At this time, there were only devils in the two alleys in the middle, and the roar of tanks had already been heard from behind, which indicated that devil reinforcements had arrived at Hanzhong Gate, and a large number of devils would rush into this building complex soon.

    The leader of the devil squad hid in the alley on the side of the remaining military police. He heard the movement outside and shouted decisively: "Go upstairs, hurry up, there is no need to fight head-on with them. When the reinforcements come in, these Chinese pigs will all die.  It's dead."

    "Hay."

    They didn't go upstairs before because they were afraid that the remnants of the military and police would escape and had to hold them back. At this time, their casualties were too high, and one team was beaten to the point where only one team was left, and reinforcements had arrived.

    What they need to do is to preserve themselves, gather reinforcements, and then encircle and suppress the remaining military police. Moreover, in the rooms at both ends of the second floor, they can also attack the enemies passing through the alley.

    Gao Peng knew Japanese, and when he heard the order from the devil commander, he immediately shouted to the other side: "Brothers, the devil has gone upstairs, we have to withdraw quickly, the devil's reinforcements will come in soon."

    "Choose a few with good marksmanship, pay attention to suppressing the firepower of the devils upstairs, don't care about anything else, go ahead, the devils upstairs on our side, leave it to us."

    Hearing the words, the captain on the other side responded, and turned to the big man holding the machine gun, "Brother, let's cover with grenades for a while, and then you use the machine gun to suppress fire. Brothers, rush across the two alleys quickly."

    "These 20 meters are the key to whether we can survive. As long as we cross these 20 meters, we will have hope. Get ready"

    Over there, Gao Peng and Instructor Li looked at each other and nodded to each other. Instructor Li leaned against the wall, put away a pistol, took off his helmet, and slowly stretched it out.

    "Bang bang"

    Just as the helmet protruded from the wall, two gunshots rang out from upstairs immediately. A bullet hit the wall, and a bullet made a small hole in the helmet.

    The moment the devil fired, Instructor Li immediately turned out of the corner and followed the sound of the gun to aim at a window upstairs. At this time, the devil was pulling the bolt to load the gun after firing.

    "Papa"

    After two shots, the two devils by the window fell to the ground. Gao Peng also turned out of the corner at the same time, aiming his two guns at the window upstairs. As long as a devil approached the window, he would immediately kill it with one shot.

    And the military police at the other end have also started to move. After throwing a grenade at the corner, under the cover of smoke and dust, except for the captain and the machine gunner who are good at marksmanship, everyone else fled forward desperately.

    "Grenade"

    Suddenly, two smoking grenades flew out of the upstairs window controlled by Gao Peng and Instructor Li. Instructor Li threw away his helmet, grabbed Gao Peng, threw it in front of him, and threw it backwards.  At this time, the military police who had just rushed over there also fell back one after another.

    "Boom boom"

    "Well¡­¡­"

    Gao Peng clearly heard the muffled groan of Instructor Li who was pressing on him, and his heart was shocked. Instructor Li turned over and sat against the wall. Gao Peng, who was unharmed, quickly got up and squatted beside Instructor Li, and said anxiously:  "How are you? Where is the injury?"

    Instructor Li's cheeks twitched slightly, showing that he was enduring tremendous pain. After taking a heavy breath, Instructor Li looked at Gao Peng with a wry smile on his face, and said, "Brother, I'm afraid I can no longer fight side by side with you  "

    Gao Peng's face changed drastically. At this moment, he noticed that a lot of blood was flowing out from under Instructor Li, and he reached out his hand in a hurry to take off his leggings and bandage the wound for Instructor Li.

    But instructor Li stretched out his hand to stop him. Instructor Li took a deep breath and said anxiously: "Brother, don't hurry up, it's too late. The femoral artery in my leg was severed by shrapnel, and I also got a few pieces of shrapnel in my lower back. I can't survive."  gone."

    "Hurry up, take these brothers and kill a few more devils. I will go to see my brothers first. I have been behind for so long, and it is time to return."

    Gao Peng Leng Leng Leng Leng Leng Leng?Looking at Instructor Li, two hot tears fell from his eyes. If it hadn't been for Instructor Li's pounce just now, I am afraid that both of them would have been reimbursed.

    The alley was too narrow, and the two grenades were too close to them, so it was impossible to completely avoid the grenade damage. Instructor Li used his body as a shield to bear the grenade damage alone.

    "ah¡­¡­"

    Gao Peng howled suddenly, took out the last grenade on his body, pulled out the tab and rushed to the corner. At this time, the military police who rushed over were suppressing the windows with firepower, and there were no devils on the windows.

    Gao Peng knocked the grenade on the corner wall, but did not throw it out immediately. Instead, he held it in his hand for two seconds before raising his hand and throwing the grenade in through the window.

    "Boom"

    After the grenade was thrown into the window, there was almost no delay, and it exploded as soon as it entered the window, and Gao Peng returned to Instructor Li.

    At this time, the captain and the remaining twenty or so military policemen had all rushed through the two alleys, and stood in the alleys, looking at Instructor Li and Gao Peng. They all knew that their lives were the result of these two people.  saved.

    Instructor Li endured the severe pain and took off the sniper rifle and satchel on his back, then pulled out the bayonet from his waist, handed it to Gao Peng, and said intermittently: "Brother, you your marksmanship is no better than mine.  Weak, welluse this gun well, kill a few more devils, and avengefor myfor my compatriots who died in vain."

    Gao Peng wiped his eyes, took over the sniper rifle and bayonet with great care, looked at Instructor Li, and said firmly, "Don't worry, as long as I'm still in this world, I won't make it easy for the devil unless  , I am no longer in this world."

    The captain behind Gao Peng only felt that Gao Peng's words were weird, but he couldn't figure out where the weirdness was, so he stopped thinking about it, squatted down, and said to Gao Peng: "Brother, let's go! Don't let this brother's blood turn white.  flow."

    "We must live well. Only by living can we kill more little devils."

    Instructor Li looked at Gao Peng weakly, and said with a smile: "He is right, let's go! Leave mea few grenades."

    Gao Peng was shocked when he heard the words, could this be the fate of Instructor Li?  He didn't perish with the devils with a booby trap outside the church, but here

    And both times it was to save people, that time it was to save a female student, this time it was to save a colleague (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 40 He can't be a killer because his heart is not cold enough My name is Li Tao

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Gao Peng was stunned, then stood up straight, and saluted Instructor Li with the most standard military salute. The other military and police officers did the same. They didn't even know the name of this fellow who rescued them from the devil's gunpoint.  , raised his right hand.

    Immediately, the military and police pulled out the rings of the four remaining grenades and put them in the arms of Instructor Li. Gao Peng finally took a deep look at the smiling Instructor Li, and growled, "Let's go."

    Gao Peng handed the 38 cover and satchel on his back to an empty-handed man, then carried the sniper rifle on his back, put on Instructor Li's satchel, and held a bastard box in each hand, and walked towards him and Instructor Li.  rush in the direction.

    He didn't look back, he didn't dare to look back. Although he and Instructor Li had been together for less than two days, the two of them fought side by side and depended on each other in the past two days. Unconsciously, they had established a deep comrade-in-arms relationship.

    When the other party is there, they will feel that they are not fighting alone, and they have companions, especially Gao Peng. With Instructor Li, his scruples will be much less, and he will do many things that he dare not do when he is alone.  Dare to do it.

    For example, in the Hanzhongmen massacre incident, if he was alone, he would just leave silently. This is not only because of Instructor Li's combat effectiveness, but more importantly, his spiritual support.

    In fact, when Gao Peng adapted to the battlefield and was able to use what he had learned in actual combat without compromise, his combat effectiveness was no longer inferior to that of Instructor Li.

    But just because he was always alone, he didn't dare to do many things that he could clearly do because he didn't know what to do, such as silent fighting.

    Just because of the presence of Instructor Li, he felt inexplicably morea sense of security, yes, a sense of security.

    But now, he is completely used to the battlefield, adapted to killing, and the instructor Li who helped him through the transformation from a rookie on the battlefield to an elite fighter is gone.

    There were two people when they came, and there were twenty-seven when they returned, but Gao Peng always felt empty in his heart. Not to mention twenty-seven, even two hundred and seventy soldiers, in his mind, could not compare with a single Instructor Li  .

    Not to mention anything else, based on the fact that they put down their weapons and surrendered, willing to become prisoners, they are not even worthy to carry the shoes of Instructor Li, let alone their combat effectiveness.

    Less than 20 seconds after Gao Peng and the others left, the army of devils rushed in. Instructor Li stared blankly at the direction in which Gao Peng and the others left.  There was a gratified smile on the corner of the instructor's mouth.

    He tied the four grenades together, held them tightly with his right hand, put them in his arms, and covered them with his left hand. The blood was still flowing quietly, and his strength was gradually leaving his body, but he held on to hold his breath.  Down.

    When the footsteps of the army of devils sounded beside him, he slowly turned his head to look in the direction the devils came from. The new devils just glanced at him, ignored him, and went straight to search and move forward.  When he was a wounded soldier dying.

    When more than a dozen people passed him, Instructor Li's body suddenly fell to the ground. Taking advantage of the opportunity of falling to the ground, four grenades hit the ground.

    "Boom"

    With a loud noise, twenty or thirty devils fell down in this alley. At the moment of the end of his life, Instructor Li took the lives of twenty or thirty devils.

    At this time, Gao Peng and others had already escaped from this building complex and entered another building complex. Hearing this loud noise, Gao Peng kept walking, but two tears fell from his eyes again.

    Ever since he entered this world, Gao Peng told himself that in order to survive and seize that slim one-thousandth, he must learn to do whatever it takes, and learn to make his heart as cold as iron.

    But at this moment, he clearly realized that he couldn't do it. His heart was hard enough, but not cold enough. After all, he was a normal person with feelings and emotions.

    At this time, he finally understood how ridiculous his goal of being a killer was before he entered the world of reincarnation. He couldn't be a killer because his heart was not cold enough.

    Gao Peng sneaked towards the stronghold with twenty-six surviving military police. This group of people walked between life and death. Although their ability did not improve much, they had a special temperament.

    This kind of temperament is hard to describe, outlaw?  Dead man?  None of them are suitable. In short, it is the kind of real temperament that no longer takes life and death seriously. It is not the awe-inspiring righteousness that puts life and death aside, but the numbness that ignores life.

    And this kind of people who don't even care about their lives has an advantage, that is, they don't care about many things anymore, such as the captain or Gao Peng as the leader.

    Along the way, they didn't make any noise, all actionsHe completely obeyed Gao Peng's command, and Gao Peng also took the initiative to assume the role of a vanguard.

    Gao Peng showed a superhuman military quality between the movements, which also made the rest of the people admire him from the bottom of their hearts, including the captain.

    Under the premise of Gao Peng's safety, the group sneaked for more than three hours before successfully returning to the stronghold at a distance of seven or eight kilometers. When he and Instructor Li went out, it only took more than an hour.

    It was already past four o'clock in the afternoon, and the soldiers and police were hungry and tired, but none of them said a word. They just sat down in an open space in the yard silently holding their guns, and looked at the people in front of them blankly.  ground.

    Gao Peng also did not speak. He went into the kitchen alone, opened the cellar and went in, lit the kerosene lamp, and stared at the National Revolutionary Army uniform left by Instructor Li, stunned for five minutes.

    After regaining consciousness, Gao Peng began to take off his clothes. He took off the devil's military uniform on his body, put on the military uniform of Instructor Li, put on the helmet, put on the long military boots, and put on the officer's coat.  The clothes fit unexpectedly.

    Gao Peng squatted down, wiped off the dust on his precious and important general boots, and then put the sniper rifle on his back, muttering in his mouth: "I will live well, take your share, and live together."

    After speaking, they hugged a large amount of canned beef and compressed biscuits they had saved before, then walked out of the cellar, returned to the yard, put the canned beef and compressed biscuits on the ground, and said indifferently: "Come here, a few people, help get the food  .¡±

    Everyone was startled when they saw Gao Peng's new attire. Gao Peng's rank of major was obviously the highest rank present. At this time, Gao Peng's leadership position was undoubtedly stable.

    The captain, the corporal, and the burly man with a second lieutenant rank and a height of about 1.9 meters holding a machine gun got up at the same time, and followed Gao Peng to the cellar.

    After moving out all the food, just enough for everyone to eat, the captain moved to Gao Peng's side and said, "My name is Wang Huaibao, the commander of the second battalion and company of the 264th Brigade and the 527th Regiment of the 88th Division. What do you call the officer?"

    Hearing this, Gao Peng paused for two seconds, and said calmly, "Nanjing Military Academy Teaching Corps Instructor Li Tao." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 41 Candidate from the Eastern Excalibur Special Brigade, Instructor Li is not dead?

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The others also reported their names and their original units. The corporal was called Zhang Ke, who was the artillery squad leader, and the brawny second lieutenant was Wei Tiezhu, the platoon leader of a certain machine gun company.

    "Instructor Li, what is the name of the brother who is with you? It doesn't mean anything, I just want to remember who saved me." Wang Huaibao asked Gao Peng sincerely.

    "He" Gao Peng said in a low voice, "Also called Li Tao."

    Wang Huaibao was startled when he heard the words, and looked at Gao Peng, as if he didn't understand, and seemed to understand something, but he didn't ask any more questions, quietly gnawing the food in his hand, but the name Li Tao was firmly engraved in his heart  .

    After eating, Gao Peng said lightly: "Everyone, take a good rest first. This position is not easy to be found by devils. You can go to the surrounding houses to sleep first."

    "Remember not to make any big noises. After dark, we need to get more food and ammunition."

    After hearing what Gao Peng said, everyone got up without saying a word, and went to the room to rest one after another. Gao Peng looked at Zhang Ke and asked, "Will Brother Zhang use grenades?"

    Zhang Ke nodded and said, "Yes, my previous troops were equipped with grenades and mortars."

    "Then come with me!" Gao Peng turned and walked towards the cellar, Zhang Ke immediately followed, Wang Huaibao thought about it, waited in place, and did not find a place to rest.

    Gao Peng went to the cellar and handed the grenade and eight grenades he had seized to Zhang Ke, "I'll leave this to you, use it well, and kill a few more little devils."

    Zhang Ke solemnly took over the grenade, and said in a concentrated voice: "Instructor Li, don't worry, I will let it play its best role."

    After leaving the cellar, Gao Peng returned to the courtyard, saw that Wang Huaibao was still waiting there, sent Zhang Ke to rest first, then turned his head to Wang Huaibao, turned around and went to the wing where he and Instructor Li were resting.

    "Brother Wang, what do you want me to do?" Gao Peng sat on the bed, took off the sniper rifle on his back and held it in his arms, leaning his back against the board wall, and asked Wang Huaibao.

    Wang Huaibao nodded and said, "Instructor Li, what are your plans for the next step?"

    Gao Peng shook his head slightly, and said: "I have no plans, the only plan is to kill devils, and keep killing them until I leave this world."

    Wang Huaibao frowned slightly, and said: "Instructor Li, with your own ability, if you can escape, you will definitely be able to bring out more elite soldiers. Wouldn't it be more efficient to kill devils then?  Live here?"

    What else could Gao Peng do other than smile wryly upon hearing this?  Why didn't he tell Instructor Li what Wang Huaibao said?

    "I will think about it. If possible, I will find a way to send you out of the city. Go and rest first! What we need to consider at the moment is how to get enough food to survive."

    Wang Huaibao nodded, turned around and left the wing. He had already said what he needed to say. As for how to choose, that was Li Instructor's own business.

    Gao Peng sat on the bed in a daze for a while, raised his wrist, rolled up his sleeves, and glanced at his watch, which showed: the completion degree of task two was 7510, and the completion degree of task three was 27.

    Putting down his wrist, Gao Peng closed his eyes

    Two hours later, the sun had already set and the sky became a little dark. A figure suddenly appeared in this quiet area.

    The figure was squatting by a chimney on the roof at this time, glanced around, and muttered to himself: "The terrain is good, suitable as a stronghold."

    After speaking, the figure got off the roof and ran in one direction, but the direction he ran was clearly where Gao Peng and others were.

    I saw that this person was wearing a colorful camouflage training uniform, a black beret on his head, his face was darkened by gunpowder smoke and dust, and he was wearing high-top marine boots under his feet.

    He has an mp28 submachine gun hanging around his neck, two bastard boxes on his waist, a bayonet pinned to his back waist, and a few cantaloupe grenades hanging on his chest.

    Compared with Gao Peng, he is truly armed to the teeth. There is a chest badge on his chest with the words "Chinese Army Special Forces" on it, and an armband on his left arm.

    ? With the map of China as the base, an upright long sword covers the map of China, and the white space above the armband is four capital English letters dfsj.

    If Gao Peng saw this armband, he would be able to recognize it instantly. This is the armband of China's "Oriental Excalibur" special brigade.

    That's right, this person is one of the fifty applicants, an elite special soldier from the Eastern Excalibur Special Brigade. His name is Yang Lei, and his rank is lieutenant.

      After he entered the reincarnation world, he quickly completed mission one and mission two with his many years of actual combat experience.

    The place he entered was originally near Guanghuamen, and he had seen this movie. He tried to rush to Winchester Church to save Instructor Li, but unfortunately he was one step late.

    Also because of the battle between instructor Gao Peng and Li and the devil team, the devils carried out a carpet search of that area and almost exposed it. Fortunately, there were firefights in six directions at that time, which dispersed the devil's forces and made them  Take it easy.

    Afterwards, he attacked around and killed more than 30 devils on his own. When he sneaked into this area, he came up with the idea of ??setting up a stronghold here just like instructor Gao Pengli.

    Yang Lei quickly sneaked towards the middle and back of the building complex. Ten minutes later, he stopped in surprise, because he found that someone had already settled here.

    Immediately, he cautiously entered a courtyard, and when he found out that the people resting inside were Chinese military police, he couldn't help but breathe a sigh of relief.

    However, he was very cautious and did not show up right now, because he was not sure if there were any applicants among the military and police officers. Ordinary soldiers might not necessarily have the strategic vision to find such a suitable position as a stronghold.

    Therefore, Yang Lei found a house next to the courtyards where Gao Peng and others were resting, as a place for him to rest, this house can well notice the movement of the courtyards next door.

    Yang Lei didn't fall into a deep sleep, but just slept lightly to refresh himself a bit. As long as there was any movement outside, he would be awakened instantly.

    I don't know how long it took, but the sky was completely dark at this time, and the moonlight brought a little light to Nanjing City.

    Yang Lei was awakened by the sound of chaotic footsteps, and immediately sneaked out. He watched those people in Chinese military and police uniforms enter the courtyard in the middle, carefully avoided the main entrance, sneaked outside the courtyard wall, and listened quietly.  movement.

    "Instructor Li, how do we act, you give the order!"

    The first sentence that came from the yard made Yang Lei's face change slightly, and he became a little surprised, what's going on?  Instructor Li is not dead?  What happened to that explosion outside the church?  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 42: Leading the Team to Fight Silently

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Gao Peng glanced at the military police standing under the moonlight in the courtyard, and said calmly: "Those who do not have night blindness, stand up to those who are capable of fighting with bare hands."

    Restricted by conditions in that era, many people were deficient in vitamin A since childhood, which caused many people to suffer from night blindness, and they were caught blind at night and could not see clearly.

    And the liver with the richest vitamin A content is the liver of various animals. The most common one is pig liver, and the best one is cod liver. This is the reason why babies in future generations will eat cod liver oil.

    But in that era, let alone pork liver, it was a very happy thing to eat a piece of pork during the Chinese New Year, so Gao Peng said this.

    After Gao Peng's voice fell, the venue was silent for a while, and then people began to stand up one after another. In the end, there were seven people who stood up, including Wang Huaibao, Wei Tiezhu, and Zhang Ke.

    Gao Peng walked up to Zhang Ke and said lightly: "You stay, the others follow me."

    Zhang Ke became anxious when he heard the words, and hurriedly said: "Why? Although I look thin and small, I have learned martial arts, and my unarmed fighting ability is not weak. I can see clearly at night. Why don't you let me go?"

    Gao Peng said in a deep voice: "You are an artilleryman, and when you contribute to the daytime battle, you should have a good rest! Leave the night attack to us."

    Zhang Ke shook his head and said firmly: "I've had enough rest, and I can't fall asleep even if I stay here. I'm not the only artilleryman here. Instructor Li, let me participate!"

    Gao Peng stared at him for a while, finally let go, nodded and said: "Okay! You can participate, but everyone should pay attention, what we are going to do at night is a silent battle, try not to shoot if you can.  If the gun goes off, you have to leave immediately."

    "yes."

    The seven people gave a low shout, and took off the bayonets on their guns one after another. The rifles were handed over to the companions behind them, while the pistols in the hands of the others were all handed over to them.

    Gao Peng carried five bastard boxes on his body alone, and he kept two and distributed the other three. In this way, the seven people who were going to participate in the silent battle with Gao Peng all had pistols by their side.

    However, Gao Peng did not take off the sniper rifle and command knife, but carried them all on his body. After getting ready, Gao Peng took the lead out of the courtyard and ran northeast with seven soldiers.

    Others returned to the yard where they rested before, wrapped the quilt around their bodies, and sat quietly on the bed or in the corner, waiting for their partners to return.

    However, Yang Lei, a special soldier, quietly followed Gao Peng and the others. When Gao Peng and the others left the yard, he could see clearly that Gao Peng was dressed in the dim moonlight, which was exactly the same as that of Instructor Li in the movie.

    Now that it is confirmed that this is indeed Instructor Li, no matter how he survived the battle of the church, he must find a way to join their team. It is too dangerous to do it alone.

    And with the help of Instructor Li and the others, I can try my own ideas

    However, it was said that Gao Peng led a group of people to sneak all the way to the northeast, and Gao Peng and the others carefully avoided the devil patrols or small groups of troops they encountered within three or four kilometers from the stronghold, and did not touch them.

    Gao Peng didn't start to choose a target until he had dived for seven or eight kilometers, but the vigilance of the devils today was obviously stronger than last night. There were at least four people on duty in several devil stations, and in some places there was even a small group of sentries.

    Moreover, the devil's warning points are basically lit with big bonfires, which will be brightly lit within a radius of ten or twenty meters, making it impossible to approach.

    Gao Peng squatted in a devil's garrison for more than an hour, but was disappointed to find that when they changed their guards, they would send someone into the house to call the next guard, and the others would still stick to their posts.  go in.

    The devil's guard changing time should be every two hours. During this period, a gendarmerie patrol passed by, but it was a small team. Although Gao Peng heard the devil's password tonight because of this, it was of no use.

    Now it is not him and Instructor Li who are acting together, but there are so many people, and they are all wearing Chinese military uniforms, and they don't have helmets, so even if they want to pretend to be devils, they can't do it.

    Most importantly, he is now Instructor Li. Based on certain calculations, Gao Peng does not intend to let others know that he knows foreign languages.

    After spending most of the night on the street, Gao Peng never found the right time to do it. Until they turned to a special place, Gao Peng finally decided to find another way.

    It turned out that Gao Peng and the others approached the Qinhuai River unintentionally, and they turned eastward and westward, and turned to "Wuyi Lane".

    Wuyi Lane is the residence of the two wealthy families of Wang Xie in the Jin Dynasty.??, the children of both ethnic groups like to wear black clothes to show their status and dignity, hence the name.

    The so-called Wang and Xie families refer to the two families of calligrapher Wang Xizhi and Xie Lingyun, the originator of the landscape poetry school.

    Because of this, the architectural style here is relatively retro, but this architectural style gave Gao Peng and the others convenience in their actions.

    "In a while, we bypassed the guard post at the main entrance, went upstairs with a ladder from behind, and killed them from upstairs. No matter how many devils there are inside, we will kill them all by wiping their necks."

    "Remember, the key to this battle is not to make any noise. Be careful not to block the moonlight when you act, so as not to change the light and wake up the devil."

    "If there is a small team stationed here, it means that there are seven more in it, and we will have one for each of us. If it is a small team, we will do it separately, understand?"

    "clear."

    "Okay, for a while, Tiezhu, you will be the human ladder. After we all go up, you go to the main entrance to hide. We will wait for the devils to change their guard, and kill them one by one when the devils go in and call for the guard."

    Gao Peng arranged the battle plan and led the team to sneak into the back alley of Bird Clothes Lane. They locked their target on a building with a balcony at the back.

    The distance from the ground to the balcony on the second floor is between three and four meters. Wei Tiezhu himself is about 1.9 meters. The other person only needs to stand on his shoulders, and his hands can reach the guardrail on the second floor.

    Undoubtedly, Gao Peng was the first to go up. Wei Tiezhu squatted on the ground first. Gao Peng stepped on his shoulder, bent down to support Wei Tiezhu's head to stabilize his figure, and Wei Tiezhu immediately held Gao Peng's calf firmly with both hands.  , and slowly stood up.

    After Wei Tiezhu stood firmly, Gao Peng slowly stood up straight, stretched out his hand and grabbed the edge of the guardrail on the second floor, Wei Tiezhu let go of Gao Peng's calf, Gao Peng pulled up, and with his legs crossed, he went up to the second floor.

    The second one was Wang Huaibao. It can be seen that this kid's skill is not weak, and he also went up to the second floor smoothly without making any noise.

    Two people went up to meet them, and it was easier for the people behind. Gao Peng and Wang Huaibao each stretched out a hand, grabbed the hand of the person behind and lifted them up directly.

    After all the other six people came up except Wei Tiezhu, Gao Peng gestured to Wei Tiezhu, Wei Tiezhu nodded, and sneaked towards the front door.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 43: Made a Small Fortune and Reimbursed Two Devil Squads

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    This is a leisure balcony, which should be used for people to sit and drink tea when they are free. The balcony and the hall are connected by a round arch. The tables and chairs in the hall are messy, and there are some porcelain fragments on the ground.

    Gao Peng pointed to the porcelain shards on the ground and signaled everyone to be careful. The porcelain shards were white and very conspicuous at night. With the help of the faint moonlight, they carefully avoided the porcelain shards without making any noise.

    Pass through the hall and enter a small door on the right, which is a corridor. There is a row of wing rooms beside the corridor. The doors of the wing rooms are all open at this time. Gao Peng roughly counted them, and there are eight wing rooms.

    Since the second floor of the house is made of wooden floors, they walked very carefully. When they reached the door of the first wing, Gao Peng raised his hand to stop everyone's footsteps, and he quietly entered the room on tiptoe.

    After a while, Gao Peng returned and told them the situation in the room and his arrangement in a whisper.

    There were seven people in the room, two on the bed and five on the ground, and they happened to be seven except for Wei Tiezhu who didn't come in.

    His arrangement is that they enter the room together, one by one, and wipe everyone's necks in an instant. Although this is a bit inefficient, it can ensure maximum safety.

    Through the number of rooms and the distribution of the number of devils in each room, Gao Peng judged that there was a small team of devils on the second floor of this building, and the layout downstairs was not much different from the second floor. It is likely that two teams were stationed here, or even  It's a squadron of devils.

    But they were already on the verge of making a move. They wandered around the city for most of the night but couldn't find a chance to do it.  It is about to face the situation of starvation.

    So Gao Peng decisively decided to take action. Originally, the most efficient one should be one person in charge of a room, but he really had no idea about the strength of these military police, so he had to adopt the most conservative action plan.

    "Puff puff¡­¡­"

    After a faint sound of cutting, all the devils in this room were reimbursed. Gao Peng asked them to pile up all the clothes of the devils and put them aside so as not to be stained with blood. He still had use for these clothes.

    Fortunately, although this building has a wooden floor, the builder's craftsmanship is obviously not weak. The joints between the floors are tightly connected, and there is no fear that blood will leak down and alarm the devils below.

    Even if it leaks, it will not be soaked in a short time. The density and viscosity of blood are much higher than that of water, and it is winter now, the blood cools and solidifies quickly, and it may have solidified before it drips.

    Gao Peng and his entourage went through each room cautiously. After about half an hour, they wiped the necks of the devils in seven rooms, and killed a total of forty-nine devils.

    However, they have not visited the last room, which is also the largest wing room. After waiting for everyone to enter, they found that there are only two people in this room, both of whom are sleeping on the bed. Both of them are officers, one lieutenant and the other second lieutenant.

    There is nothing to say, Gao Peng and Wang Huaibao killed the two devil officers who were suspected of being the team leader, and harvested two bastard boxes, Wang Huaibao took one, and Zhang Ke also got a share.

    Empty the devils on the second floor, and the seven people slowly moved to the end of the corridor, followed the stairs at the end to the first floor. The terrain on the first floor is a little complicated. In addition to the wing room, there are utility rooms, kitchen and other rooms.

    However, taking the second floor as a reference, they still easily continued to cut their throats. After more than half an hour, after seven people searched, all the devils in the building had been killed, leaving no one behind.

    According to rough statistics, they killed nearly a hundred devils. Gao Peng's guess was correct. There were two devil squads stationed in this building. Except for the six devils standing guard outside the door, these two devil squads had been wiped out.

    After the operation was over, the military and police were slightly excited. Gao Peng gave them a few minutes to calm down, and then gathered in the lobby on the first floor to assign the next action plan.

    "Everyone, pack and take away all the food and ammunition as quickly as possible. There are empty sacks in the utility room. Remember, in order not to affect the operation, try to distribute them evenly, and don't put them all in one sack."

    "You must take all the food with you, and pack all the bastard boxes. It doesn't matter if you take a little less ammunition."

    "In addition, put on 30 sets of devil's military uniforms, and then everyone will change into devil's clothes, so that when we act during the day, we will have an extra layer of protection."

    "Do you understand everything?"

    "clear."

    "Okay, act."

    After Gao Peng gave an order, everyone immediately dispersed and went to the chapelHe immediately took an empty sack and started packing cans, compressed biscuits, bullets, grenades and other items.

    It's a pity that the conditions do not allow, otherwise they will not let go of the crooked handles and mortars in the house.

    The food is still a bit short, and the devils usually only carry one day's food for the individual soldiers, because during the day their military squad (cooking squad) will provide hot food, and the food for the individual soldiers is only for emergency use, so naturally they don't bring too much.

    However, the food for the individual soldiers of the two squads of devils was enough for them to eat for five days, but after all, they couldn't just eat compressed biscuits and canned beef for a long time, so their bodies couldn't bear it at all.

    If it doesn't work, find a way to send them out of the city!  This group of people was exchanged by Instructor Li at the price of his own life. He didn't want Instructor Li to die in vain.

    Gao Peng looked at the time. At this time, more than an hour has passed since the start of the operation. The guard post at the gate may change at any time, so he urged everyone in a soft voice.

    About twenty minutes later, everyone gathered in the lobby on the first floor, each with a sack of thirty to forty kilograms in their hands. Fortunately, they found a large number of candles and wax blocks in the utility room.  Let Wang Huaibao and others be overjoyed.

    With a block of wax oil, they can have a hot meal, because using wax oil as a fire source will not produce thick smoke and there is no risk of exposure, and they would never dare to burn firewood.

    Seeing that everyone was present, Gao Peng said softly, "It's been about an hour and a half now. If there is no accident, the devil will change his guard soon."

    "Let's lie in ambush behind the gate of the yard, wait for the devil sentry to pass through the main hall and enter the backyard, and kill them immediately."

    "Everyone, pay attention to the number of devils. If only one comes in, I will deal with it. Brother Wang and I will do two together. If there is a third one, it will be handed over to Zhang Ke. By analogy, do you understand?"

    "clear."

    "Okay, first put the sack in the corner of the yard, and then evacuate after the sentry post is resolved."

    Everyone put the sacks in the corner on the left front of the courtyard door, and then put them against the wall on both sides, and waited patiently.

    They were in no rush at this moment, they had already killed all the devils in the entire building, and there were only six left, and it was only a matter of time before they returned triumphantly.

    It's just that the bloody smell in the room is a bit offensive, but it doesn't affect them much. No matter how heavy the bloody smell is, can it be heavier than the scene of the massacre?  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 44 It's Too Quiet Inside, The Vigilant Gendarmerie Squad Leader, Exposed

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The devil sentry did not keep Gao Peng and the others waiting too long. Within ten minutes, a devil entered the main hall and ran towards the backyard.

    It seems that because he has finally finished his duties and is about to change his guard, he can go to the bed to sleep beautifully. This devil's footsteps are relatively brisk.

    He didn't pay much attention to it, so he was in a tragedy. The moment he walked through the main hall and came out of the door, someone covered his mouth and nose from behind, and he felt a chill in his chest, and his strength quickly drained away.  into darkness.

    Gao Peng strikes very ruthlessly. After piercing the opponent's heart with the SS fang in his hand, he usually turns around half a circle, so as to maximize the opponent's wound and greatly shorten the opponent's death time.

    Dragging the devil's body to the corner and putting it away, Gao Peng returned to the original place.

    Outside the door, the other five devils gathered around the bonfire, and after roasting their chests and backs, they felt at ease. They waited for four or five minutes, but still no one came out to pick up the post.

    One of the devils was dissatisfied and said to the group leader with the rank of senior soldier: "Group leader, Kuisawa has been gone for so long and hasn't come out. They can't be dragging the post again!"

    The group leader frowned slightly and asked, "Which group is the next post?"

    Immediately someone nearby replied: "It's the team of Team Leader Fujiwara."

    "Baga, it's them again, relying on their rank as Corporal Commander, the team is full of veterans, always delaying the post, it's really unlucky to be in front of them." The team leader shouted angrily.

    "Papa Papa"

    Just at this moment, the sound of footsteps came from afar, and all the devils looked shocked. They all turned around and raised their guns. The team leader shouted: "Stop, password."

    "Samurai, order back."

    The devils breathed a sigh of relief, and the group leader replied, "Fearless."

    The five people put down their guns and took the initiative to greet them. Naturally, it was a gendarmerie patrol. Coincidentally, the leader of this gendarmerie squad was an acquaintance.

    "Senior Maeda, it's you guys!" The group leader greeted the gendarmerie sub-captain familiarly. This Maeda sub-captain is from his hometown. They are both from Yokohama, and they have met several times before.

    ? When we met for the first time, Maeda almost took him back to the gendarmerie because he made some mistakes, but when he found out that he was a fellow villager, he let him go.

    The team leader is also very sympathetic, and will share with him what he gains during the battle later, and the two of them became acquainted like that.

    The Gendarmerie squad stopped, Maeda took a few steps forward, turned on the flashlight to take a picture, and after seeing the other party clearly, he also showed a smile, and said: "Mr. Yicang, why is there one person missing from your team?"

    Mentioning this, Yonekura rolled his eyes, and said dissatisfiedly: "Kurosawa-kun from my team went to call for posts, but the next post, Fujiwara's team, often rely on their own qualifications to delay posts, and it has been ten minutes.  Yes, they haven't come out to pick up the post yet."

    "Nani?" Maeda's complexion changed, and he sneered, "Come on, I'll go in with you to call the post. I'd like to see how old he is. I'll report this situation to your Captain Eguchi."

    Yicang was overjoyed when he heard the words, and said, "Ha Yi, thank you, Senior Maeda, Duo Zuo."

    At present, Maeda led a group of gendarmes and followed Mi Cang and others to the gate. After entering the gate, Maeda turned on the flashlight again, walked through the hall, and when he was about to enter the courtyard gate, Maeda suddenly shouted: "Stop."

    Yonekura didn't understand, so he looked back at Maeda and asked, "Senior Maeda, what's wrong?"

    The beam of Maeda's flashlight shone on the gate of the courtyard, and he asked in a deep voice: "Mr. Yicang, don't you think it's too quiet inside? Doesn't anyone in your team even have a single person who can snore while sleeping?"

    Micang's expression changed when he heard the words, and he held his breath and listened for a while. It was indeed too quiet, and Kurosawa had been in for so long, but there was no movement at all. This

    Maeda shrugged his nose suddenly, took a few deep breaths, then pulled out the bastard box from his waist, and shouted: "No, there is blood smell, something happened inside, prepare to fight."

    "Ka Ka Ka Ding Ding Dong Dong"

    Just when he yelled these words, there was a knocking sound from inside the door, and the next moment, a bunch of round things rolled in, and when the flashlight shone, Maeda's pupils shrank suddenly.

    "Grenade"

    "Boom boom boom boom"

    A series of violent explosions resounded in the empty main hall. The explosion shook the whole house endlessly. None of the 18 devils who entered the main hall fell, and all of them lay on the ground. Even if they were not dead, they were seriously injured.  was stunned.

    "Quick, evacuate quickly."

      The next moment, Gao Peng's voice sounded, and a group of seven people rushed into the main hall with a sack in their left hand and a bastard box in their right hand.

    In just a few seconds, they rushed out of the house, and they didn't bother to replenish the guns for the devils who were not dead on the ground.

    Gao Peng knew Japanese, and listening to the devil's conversation inside the door, he immediately knew that he was about to suffer, so he hurriedly signaled everyone to get ready to fight, and then took out the grenade and pulled out the ring.

    After Gao Peng was the first to knock the grenade on the wall, the others also knocked the grenade on the wall or the ground and threw it into the door. After doing all this, everyone quickly ran to the corner, lifted the sack, and waited for the grenade to explode.  , rushed out immediately.

    Rushing to the street, Wei Tiezhu was already waiting here, and the surrounding houses had already exploded, and this quiet area boiled instantly.

    The cries of devils came from many houses in Wuyi Lane. At this time, Gao Peng had already realized, what kind of squadron is stationed in this area?  Listen to this movement, there is more than one brigade!

    "Quick, get out of here, go quickly." Gao Peng shouted to Wei Tiezhu, and everyone rushed towards the southeast.

    Wei Tiezhu was so powerful, he took the sack from Gao Peng and Wang Huaibao, and held it with one hand, as light as nothing. Gao Peng and Wang Huaibao freed their left hands, each holding a pair of guns, and stood at the back of the hall.

    "Bang Phew"

    "Papa"

    Just when Gao Peng and Wang Huaibao finally retreated into an alley, a devil who rushed out first spotted them and shot them.

    This shot hit the wall next to him, Gao Peng raised his hand and shot him down twice, but other devils rushed out from behind the devil, which made Gao Peng and Wang Huaibao's hearts sink.

    This means that they are very likely to be bitten. At the moment, Wang Huaibao and Wang Huaibao put their two guns together, bowing left and right. The four pistols almost formed the effect of a submachine gun, knocking down all the four or five devils at the door, and forming a wave of fire suppression.  The devils inside the door dare not show their heads for the time being.

    Immediately, the two turned around and ran away. Just after the two entered the alley, more devils rushed out from the many buildings in Wuyi Alley, crooked handles, grenades, mortars, and heavy machine guns were all exposed. Gao Peng and others  If people are found by these devils, they will be tortured into scum within minutes.

    The devil officers appeared one after another, issued orders one after another, thousands of devils immediately dispersed, some rushed into the alleys in the building complex and chased in the direction where Gao Peng and others left, and some rushed along the streets on the left and right,  Attempt to block Gao Peng and others in this building complex.

    "Bang bang bang"

    The gunshots of the devils sounded like popping beans. Their move was not necessarily because they had discovered the enemy, but they were trying to alarm the nearby garrisons and let them join the siege.

    This approach is obviously effective. After ten or twenty minutes, the armored troops of the devils also rushed to the scene, and a total of six tanks marched forward from the street in two groups.

    For a while, there was chaos near Bird Clothes Lane, the beam of the flashlight flickered, the shouts of devils, the sound of gunshots from March 8th, and the roar of tank engines rang out.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 45 The Scariest Chinese Soldier

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Changjiangkoulong, the devil brigade stationed in Wuyi Lane, trembled all over at this time, he was angry. He stood at the door of the house that Gao Peng and others rushed out of before, looking gloomy at the corpses of his subordinates who were carried out one by one.  .

    Two teams, these are two reorganized teams!  They didn't break the jade on the battlefield against the Chinese army, but they were killed in their sleep like pigs and sheep, and Ryuya Eguchi's heart was bleeding.

    "Baga, Baga, road" Jiangkoulong gritted his teeth tightly, and let out angry roars from his throat.

    Beside him stood Ichiro Yoshioka, Captain of the Gendarmerie Brigade. He turned his head and looked at Eguchi Ryuya. He wanted to say something, but he kept his mouth shut and said nothing.

    Although he also lost a small team, it was insignificant compared with Eguchi Ryuya's loss.

    There were many officers, staff officers, guards, and gendarmes from the brigade headquarters standing behind them, but none of them dared to speak loudly. They all stood quietly in place with their heads slightly lowered.

    One hundred and twelve corpses were neatly placed in the open space outside the door, and seven seriously wounded and two lightly wounded were carried out.

    Six of them were gendarmes, and only one was a soldier under Ryuya Eguchi. Fortunately, he was one of the two lightly wounded.

    Jiangkoulong also walked up to the lightly wounded soldier, and said in a deep voice, "Tell me, what happened here."

    "Hahay." The devil looked at Ryuya Eguchi tremblingly, and said, "We are on duty from 3:00 to 5:00, and when the shifting time is up, the team leader will send Kurosawa-kun to call for the guard.  But Kurosawa-kun has been away for a long time and hasn't come back"

    Listening to the soldier's narration, Jiangkoulong's face became more and more gloomy. After listening, Jiangkoulong also took a deep breath, closed his eyes, raised his head slightly, and said in a voice as cold as frost: "That is to say, there are two people inside.  All the members of this small team have been killed, but you don¡¯t know anything, and in the end it was Captain Maeda of the Gendarmerie who discovered something wrong?¡±

    The wounded soldier didn't dare to speak, he just stood there with his head down, not even caring about the bleeding from the wound on his shoulder, he could only endure the severe pain and stood there trembling slightly.

    "Baga, Lu" Jiang Koulong also suddenly cursed angrily, causing the wounded soldier to back away again and again in fright.

    Jiang Koulong also shouted furiously: "I have issued repeated orders, telling you to set up guard posts with a combination of light and dark. In addition to outer guards, you must also set up inner guards. Are you taking my orders as fart?"

    "Do you think that the Chinese army was so easily defeated, we easily occupied Nanjing, and now the city of Nanjing is already ruled by the Imperial Japanese Army?"

    "Arrogance, arrogance, when did you develop such a habit? Huh? Tell me?"

    Jiangkoulong also roared angrily, and the officers and soldiers behind him lowered their heads lower and lower. Seeing this, Yoshioka Ichiro sighed, and said slowly: "You have to remember, those Chinese soldiers who put down their weapons and surrendered are nothing.  The Chinese soldiers who have persisted in resisting until now are our real opponents."

    "And the Chinese soldiers who have been resisting but are still alive are the elite of the Chinese army's elite. They are the most terrifying. What happened in the past few days is enough to explain the problem."

    "In the future, everyone must strictly implement the orders of their superiors, and there must be no slack in the slightest. Each of our soldiers is a precious property of the empire. Even if we want to break the jade, we must smash it on the way to charge."

    "Being slaughtered like this is the most shameful and most useless. Even if you die, you won't be able to enter the Yasukuni Shrine, understand?"

    "Hay."

    At this time, the roar of the car engine came from afar, and a convoy drove over. The deputy of the brigade walked up to Eguchi Ryuya and reported: "The captain, the joint captain brought the first and third brigades over here.  gone."

    Jiangkoulong's face also changed. He knew that this matter might not be so easy to pass. If he could not give an explanation to the captain, his position might have to be moved, so he immediately led his men to the convoy in a desperate manner

    Gao Peng and the seven military police ran all the way, crossing one alley after another, crossing one street after another, they didn't dare to stop for a while, and the army of devils was chasing after them!

    "Boom"

    The roar of the tank's engine gradually approached from far to near, and they were about to overtake them from the streets on both sides of the building complex. Once the streets in front were blocked by tanks, they would really become entrapped.

    "No, you can't go on like this. You keep running forward. After getting rid of the devils completely, turn to the stronghold. I will lure the devils away, or everyone will be finished."After walking out of this complex of buildings and walking out of the street again, Gao Peng shouted in a low voice.

    The soldiers and police paused, and Zhang Ke and Wei Tiezhu said in unison: "I'll lure the devil away, Instructor Li, take the brothers back."

    Seeing this, Gao Peng felt warm in his heart, but now is not the time to be entangled, and immediately shouted: "Don't talk nonsense with me, I have the highest military rank here, and obey orders."

    As Gao Peng said, he took out a few grenades from Wei Tiezhu's sack and stuffed them into his satchel, and shouted: "What are you doing in a daze? Brothers are still waiting for you to bring food back, hurry up."

    Seeing this, Wang Huaibao also took out a few grenades from the sack, and said in a loud voice: "Brothers, let's go first! I will go with Instructor Li. Instructor Li is an expert in guerrilla warfare, and neither of us can."

    After listening to Wang Huaibao's words, the others finally stopped talking, but they kept this feeling firmly in their hearts.

    After rushing out of the street, Wei Tiezhu, Zhang Ke and others continued to move forward and submerged into the building complex in front, but Gao Peng and Wang Huaibao turned to the street on the left. The street here is shorter and they can rush into the building complex on the left faster.

    At this time, the roar of the tank was getting closer and closer. Gao Peng and Wang Huaibao rushed to the intersection, both of them buckled two grenades in their hands. Looking around the corner, the devil's tank was less than 300 meters away.  In the blink of an eye.

    Gao Peng and Wang Huaibao looked at each other and nodded together. The two pulled out the ring of the grenade, knocked it down on the wall, and rushed to the middle of the street together.

    The figures of the two were immediately exposed in front of the beam of the tank's headlights, and without delay, they rushed towards the buildings beside the street after throwing out the grenade.

    "Boom boom boom boom"

    "Da da da da"

    The explosion of the grenade and the roar of the heavy machine gun sounded from front to back, and the bullet almost bit Gao Peng's ass, and Gao Peng almost rushed into the building before the bullet approached.

    Fortunately, there was no artillery installed on the first tank, otherwise if the bullets that came over just now were shells, the two of them would probably be hanged.

    The tank spotted the enemy and quickly rushed over a distance of several hundred meters. After reaching the intersection, it reversed and drove into the street where Gao Peng and Wang Huaibao rushed out, always facing the building they rushed into just now.

    The three tanks with heavy machine guns fired at the building in unison, and the tank with the artillery in the middle fired a shell from time to time.

    However, Gao Peng and the two had already passed through the back door of the building and rushed to the depths of the building complex, but the noise made by the tanks attracted all the chasing troops.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 46 One and a Half Regiment of Chasing Soldiers, The Hope of Survival One Hundred Meters of Life and Death

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Nearly one and a half regiments of the Devils' chasing troops gathered towards this side. A Devils armored soldier came out of the tank and informed a squadron leader who was pursuing the situation of the enemy rushing into the building.

    "How many enemies are there?" the squadron leader asked the armored soldier.

    The armored soldier frowned and said: "I don't know, we only saw two. They threw four grenades, and the explosion blocked our sight."

    "But it shouldn't be too many, because when the aftermath of the grenade explosion dissipated, no one passed through the street. In just a few seconds, there were only a dozen people on the other side at most."

    This is the purpose of Gao Peng and Wang Huaibao throwing grenades, so that the devils can't figure out how many enemies there are. If they just rush across the street, the devils will find that there are only two people here, and maybe they won't all gather.

    Then Wei Tiezhu and the others are still in danger, and if they are allowed to act so falsely, the devils will inevitably surround this building complex and search for the enemy with all their strength.

    As long as they make some noise occasionally, the center of gravity of the devil's forces will definitely be placed here, so Wei Tiezhu and the others will be safe.

    The devils quickly organized their forces and began to search with a net. One and a half teams and nearly 6,000 people surrounded the area, and began to advance layer by layer, searching houses one by one.

    Gao Peng and Wang Huaibao didn't dare to stop, and quickly ran in one direction. They knew in their hearts that the devils would definitely surround this area, and they had to leave this area before the devil's encirclement formed.

    It's a pity that they didn't know how many devils they had alarmed this time. Not long after they entered the complex, the devils had surrounded the area and compressed the encirclement in batches from all directions to the center.

    Therefore, when the two passed through two buildings and were about to rush to another street, they finally encountered the devil's search force.

    The two people who had been rushing forward noticed a flashlight beam flashing in front of them, and hurriedly hid in a building next to the alley.

    "You wait here, I'll go to the roof to check the situation." Gao Peng said softly to Wang Huaibao.

    Wang Huaibao nodded and squatted quietly on the spot, while Gao Peng quickly ran upstairs to the roof. Gao Peng looked around and looked at the dense flashlight beams in all directions, layer by layer, slightly dumbfounded.

    "Fuck you little devil, how many troops have been mobilized! This is how you give your grandpa face." Gao Peng gritted his teeth and cursed, carefully watching the surrounding environment.

    He found that at two o'clock, that is, about two miles in front of the right, there are relatively retro wooden buildings. Those buildings are built next to the river. From the architectural style

    "By the Qinhuai River." Gao Peng's eyes lit up, and he had an idea in his heart. Whether he can survive depends on whether he can rush to the Qinhuai River.

    Immediately Gao Peng turned and went downstairs, squatted next to Wang Huaibao, and said, "We are surrounded, prepare to break out! The northeast is the Qinhuai River, let's break out there, the encirclement has three layers, we must attack quickly."

    Wang Huaibao didn't say anything, just nodded silently, then pulled out his guns, and rushed out behind Gao Peng. The devils on the first floor had to search all the houses, so the speed of the devil's encirclement was not so fast.

    Moreover, it is said to be encirclement, but the encirclement circle cannot really be so tight. As long as you can grasp the timing well, you may not be able to take advantage of the devil's loopholes. This is why the devil set up three layers of encirclement circles.  Woolen cloth!

    Gao Peng carefully selected the hiding spots along the way, took advantage of the time gap between the devils to search the house, and beat the time lag with the devils, and successfully avoided the first layer of encirclement.

    However, there is no way to do it on the last two floors, and they can only break out of the encirclement by force, because the devils in the encirclement on the second two floors don't need to search the houses, they just line up in a tight formation, occupy all the alleys that can go out, and push slowly.

    The second layer of encirclement is about 300 meters away from the first layer, while the third layer of encirclement is only about 100 meters away from the second layer.

    Gao Peng and Wang Huaibao chose the assault location, and they leaned against the corner of an alley, waiting for the devils in front of the alley to approach.

    There are about two squads of devils here, more than 20 people. There is a row of buildings between the alleys, and the width of the buildings is nearly 20 meters.

    The time Gao Peng chose to attack was when all these devils had entered the side walls of this row of buildings and were uncovered. That's why Instructor Li sacrificed himself yesterday to save himself.

    Gao Peng and Wang Huaibao each threw two grenades again, but this time they held the grenade in their hands for two seconds after knocking it down, and then threw it out.

    The grenade just nowHolding hands, the moment the two retracted back to the wall, there was an explosion in the air, four explosions in a row, causing the stumped limbs and arms to fly in the alley, and the ground and walls seemed to be drenched with blood.

    The devils couldn't react at all. The moment they saw the grenade, the grenade had already exploded, and in this narrow environment, four grenades exploded in the air at the same time. Needless to say, the lethality, if the whole body can be preserved  It's been very lucky.

    "Rush." ??After the grenade exploded, Gao Peng let out a low shout, and the two rushed out together, leaping over the devil's corpse on the ground in an instant, and running forward.

    The devils were alarmed by the explosion, and those who were close to him hid nearby, observing the situation in surprise, while those in the distance rushed towards them like flies smelling poop.

    At this time, it was the moment of real life and death, and there was still an encirclement circle in front of him. The devils on the left and right also turned around and surrounded them, and the devils behind them also turned around and rushed back.

    They can only have a chance of survival if they break out of the encirclement before the devils completely encircle them, otherwise, they will die without even scum.

    The biggest crisis appeared. At this time, they took advantage of the sound of the explosion of the grenade to startle the devils. The devils directly in front of them avoided the side alleys one after another, taking the opportunity to rush forward quickly, intending to get close to the devils as soon as possible.

    Because at a distance of 100 meters, the devil's three-eighth cover can attack them, but their pistols have insufficient range, so they can only charge forward as much as possible. As long as they get close to the bastard box's range, Gao Peng's marksmanship may not be able to suppress them.  Devil, the possibility of escape.

    Gao Peng ran while paying attention to the corner ahead. Five or six seconds later, they had already passed three rows of buildings. At this time, the pistol finally came into range.  Hands are scrapped.

    But at this moment, the devils had already reacted. Some devils leaned against the corner of the wall and shot at them. Gao Peng didn't dare to relax in the slightest. As long as there was a shadow at the corner, he would immediately shoot him.

    Although the alley is very dark, the edges of the buildings in the side alley are always straight under the moonlight. Once a devil shows up, the straight wall line will naturally protrude.  Hit a quasi.

    "jingling"

    "Grenade, avoid."

    Already running to a row of buildings away from the devil, Gao Peng heard the familiar sound on the ground, his pupils narrowed sharply, and he pulled Wang Huaibao and rushed into the side alley.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 47: Survival from a Desperate Situation Come to Help Gao Peng's Thoughts

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Boom boom boom"

    A series of explosions sounded again in this alley, and Gao Peng's heart sank. Although they rushed into the side alley in time and were not hit by the grenade, their footsteps were blocked after all. At this moment when every second counts, no doubt  is fatal.

    After twenty or thirty seconds at most, they will be surrounded by the devils pouring over. At that time, they will be unable to fly, and have no other way but to die.

    "Brother Wang, I'm afraid we won't be able to go back, let's go on the road together! But even if we die, we have to drag a few more devils to back our backs, let's go upstairs." Gao Peng felt sad, he didn't expect that he would fail the interview  Didn't make it through.

    However, he didn't want to show it. If he had never met Instructor Li, he might have a trace of regret in his heart. He regretted saving this group of soldiers and police, regretted getting rations for them, and regretted taking the initiative to lure away the pursuers for them.

    But now, he does not regret doing so. He is an applicant, but he is a Chinese, a Chinese soldier, even if he was once.

    Besides, if it wasn't for Instructor Li's rescue, I'm afraid I would have died on the first night of entering this world, so what would happen after that?

    "Boom"

    "Da da, da da da, da da"

    "Baga, be careful behind you, uh"

    Just when the two were about to go upstairs, there was a sudden grenade explosion in the alley on the other side of the row of buildings, followed by a special gunshot that had never been heard before, mixed with the disturbance of devils.

    The rhythm of the gunshots was clearly a standard automatic weapon firing two or three bursts. Gao Peng's footsteps immediately paused, and his eyes flickered rapidly.

    A few seconds later, the gunshots stopped, and the devil's exclamation disappeared, and only a voice shouted in Beijing Mandarin: "Are you still going? Waiting to die? Go quickly."

    Gao Peng and Wang Huaibao looked happy, "I'm here to help, let's go."

    Gao Peng rushed out first, and Wang Huaibao followed immediately. After crossing this row of buildings, he saw a figure running forward, and the speed was not slow.

    At this time, it was not time to think too much. Gao Peng and Wang Huaibao ran behind the back of the figure. There were no devils in front of them, and the devils were all behind them. Now it is right to run desperately.

    After running about seven or eight hundred meters, the three of them turned to the front right and ran along the winding street. There were many corpses of ordinary people lying prone on both sides of the street, the most of which were naked women's corpses.

    This street along the Qinhuai River is a red light district in the words of later generations, and the most people here are the women of the Qinhuai River.

    Those Qinhuai River women who did not have time to escape naturally became victims of the war and were killed after being raped by devils.

    Although I have seen many similar scenes in the city, every time I saw it, Gao Peng was full of killing intent and gritted his teeth.

    The figure in front seemed to be thinking of going with Gao Peng. After rushing through a block, the three of them entered the building complex on the right, went down to the embankment, and ran along the embankment.

    The hustle and bustle is gradually moving away, which means that they have slowly left the encirclement of the devils, but they dare not return to the street at this time.

    This area is almost full of ghosts, and when the devils realize that the target has escaped from the encirclement, then this area will definitely be searched by the devils, so it is unwise to return to the streets or buildings at this time.

    Besides, both Gao Peng and the compatriot who saved their lives in front of them seemed to have already figured out how to escape this catastrophe, so there was no need to take risks.

    The three of them headed upstream along the river embankment. They didn't know how far they had traveled, but all they could see was that the sky was turning pale.

    Gao Peng and Wang Huaibao were tired and hungry. They ate more than four o'clock yesterday afternoon. They tossed and tossed for a whole night. Up to now, no rice has been eaten, no water has been touched, and they have been running non-stop.

    Especially during the period when they were out of the encirclement, they were running almost non-stop. Gao Peng and Wang Huaibao only felt that their lungs were about to explode, and their heads were a little dizzy.  the river goes.

    The man who had been walking in front was frighteningly strong, and it was possible that he had already eaten and drank enough before coming, so his pace never slowed down.

    There are fewer and fewer buildings here, the banks on both sides have become more open, and the embankment that was originally made of stone mortar has also turned into mud.

    At this time, Gao Peng and Wang Huaibao were supporting themselves entirely by a will. They didn't think of stopping first, eating something before leaving.

    But this embankment is not a hiding place after all, he?No mistakes can be made, because once a mistake occurs, there may be no chance to make up for it.

    "I finally found it, both of you, just keep going."

    At this moment, the person walking in front suddenly let out a cry of joy, walked forward a few steps, and squatted beside a ditch.

    Gao Peng was refreshed, and he walked a few steps to catch up with Wang Huaibao, and they finally saw clearly the clothes of the person in front for the first time.

    And when Gao Peng saw the man's clothes clearly, his heart skipped a beat and his pupils shrank suddenly. This this is the special forces?

    Applicants!

    Gao Peng immediately understood, his eyes flashed sharply, and his right hand subconsciously touched the pistol behind him, but he finally held back the next moment.

    This is not a good time to kill him, not to mention that Wang Huaibao is by his side, he can't explain why he wants to kill him at all, not to mention that if the gun is fired, it may attract devils, and the gain outweighs the loss.

    And fighting with bare hands let's go to sleep!  He didn't think that he could beat a special soldier with his own skills, even if it was a sneak attack. The vigilance of the special soldier was beyond Gao Peng's imagination.

    Thinking of this, Gao Peng temporarily gave up his plan to kill him on the spot. Now that he is Instructor Li, as long as he can play this role well, there are many opportunities to kill him, and before killing him, he can temporarily become himself.  help.

    The special soldier is naturally Yang Lei who has been secretly lurking near Gao Peng and the others. Although he did not see what Gao Peng and others did in the house in Wuyi Lane, he can imagine what happened inside when he saw so many supplies brought out by everyone.  .

    In my heart, I have a higher evaluation of Instructor Li and others, and I have been lurking near them, looking for opportunities to get close to them.

    In the critical moment, Instructor Li took the initiative to stand up and divert the pursuers for his brothers, which won his admiration. Because of this, Yang Lei did not think that Instructor Li would be an applicant at all.

    Because in his opinion, it is impossible for the applicant to take the initiative to do this kind of behavior of putting himself in danger for the sake of the characters in the plot, at least on himself. If he is not fully sure, he will not easily take the lead.

    So he didn't have the slightest doubt about Gao Peng's identity, and when Gao Peng and Wang Huaibao were in danger, he acted decisively.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 48: The Sewer Space How Did Instructor Li Survive?

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Yang Lei used the same strategy as Gao Peng on the first layer of encirclement, but on the second layer, he rushed behind Gao Peng and the two of them. At that time, the two ran desperately, how could they notice that there was another person behind them?

    At that time, he and Gao Peng were only separated by a row of buildings. Taking advantage of the devils being attracted by the movement made by Gao Peng and the two, he quickly ran across the side alley and rushed from the other side to the road where the devils were blocking Gao Peng.  Behind the horizontal alley, the devil's chrysanthemum exploded and the two were rescued.

    It can be said that the three of them really turned around before the gate of hell and came back. The time difference is only a dozen seconds. As long as they are more than ten seconds slower, they will not be able to leave at all.

    In addition to the environment at night, if they were in the same situation during the day, they would not be able to run either

    However, they said that the ditch that the three of them encountered at this time was more than one meter wide, and the source of this ditch was a round hole in the wall of the river embankment, which was a drainage outlet of the underground drainage system of Nanjing City.

    Inside the drain is a circular pipe with a diameter of about 1.2 meters. It has not rained in Nanjing recently, and the water discharged from the pipe is no deeper than a calf, and even Gao Peng's boots cannot be completely submerged.

    The inside of the pipeline was pitch black, and it was hard to see clearly. Gao Peng took out a flashlight, turned it on, and looked inside, only to see an iron fence standing about ten meters away from the exit of the pipeline.

    Six thumb-thick iron rods were inserted into the pipe wall at both ends, leaving only a gap of less than 20 centimeters.

    "Brother, do you still have the strength?" Gao Peng asked Yang Lei casually without any sign of dissimilarity.

    Yang Lei turned his head to look at Gao Peng, grinned, and said, "Leave it to me!"

    ? Yang Lei bowed his body and got into the pipe. Gao Peng followed. The flashlight provided enough light for Yang Lei.

    I saw Yang Lei squatting in front of the iron fence, turned sideways, grasped the two longest iron rods in the middle with both hands, took a deep breath and held it, and then used both hands together, pulling back with his left hand, pushing forward with his right hand,  The iron rod deformed and bent rapidly.

    It wasn't until the gap between the two iron rods was extended to more than 50 centimeters that it was enough for people to get in.

    "Brother has great strength." Wang Huaibao exclaimed as he watched this scene.

    "Fortunately, it's just an iron rod. If it's a steel bar, I'm afraid it won't be so easy." Yang Lei took a deep breath and replied, and then he took the lead to get in through the gap, followed by Gao Peng and Wang Huaibao.

    "Wait, brother, please break the iron bar back! Don't be afraid of 10,000, just in case, if the devil finds the water outlet, he will understand immediately when he sees the iron fence." Gao Peng stopped and prepared to drain the water.  Yang Lei, who was on the aisle on both sides of the ditch, said calmly.

    Yang Lei was stunned, and didn't care about Instructor Li's indifferent tone. He had watched the original drama and knew that Instructor Li had such an indifferent temperament. At that moment, Yang Lei broke the bent iron rod back to its original shape. Although it was not as straight as the original, he was not careful.  I can't see anything.

    The three of them climbed up the aisle next to the gutter, and after walking a few hundred meters along the aisle, they found a dry place and sat down against the wall.

    The sewers in winter are not as gloomy and cold as imagined, on the contrary, they are warmer than outside, which makes Gao Peng slightly relieved. The characteristics of the sewers, which are warm in winter and cool in summer, do not have to worry about getting sick.

    In addition, it is dry in winter and there is not much water vapor. The various peculiar smells of the sewer in summer are not so heavy at this time, and there is almost no peculiar smell.

    Gao Peng and Wang Huaibao sat against the wall, gasped for a while, and waited until their breathing calmed down, then opened the kettle, took a sip, then took out compressed biscuits from the satchel, and pried open the can with a bayonet to eat.

    Yang Lei did the same thing. He also carried enough food for two days. No one spoke for a while, just eating quietly.

    After eating and drinking, the few people started chatting, Gao Peng took the lead and said, "Brother is from Peiping, right? What's your name?"

    Yang Lei was slightly taken aback when he heard the words, and immediately realized that Beijing was called Beiping during the Republic of China, and said: "It's from Beiping, my name is Yang Lei."

    "Brother Yang is very skilled! Which army is he from?"

    Yang Lei had already thought about his speech, and in order to avoid trouble, he had already torn off the special forces logo on his training uniform before, and said without any difference: "I am not a member of the army, but a foreigner who was abroad back then.  Back then, I worked as a mercenary, and then the devils launched a war against China, so I came back."

    Gao Peng rolled his eyes in his heart, this is even more outrageous than me, but he said: "Brother Yang cares about the motherland, and Li admires it."

    Yang Lei was silent for two seconds, and then said: "I haven't asked the two great names yet!"

    Gao Peng said lightly:I dare not be a big name, my name is Li Tao, and I am an instructor of the teaching corps of Nanjing Military Academy.  "

    Wang Huaibao also raised his spirits, and said: "Wang Huaibao, company commander of the 2nd Battalion and 527th Regiment of the 264th Brigade of the 88th Division, where did you get the guy in Brother Yang's hand? Is it a German weapon?"

    Yang Lei raised the submachine gun in his hand and said with a smile: "It's a German weapon, an MP28 submachine gun. I got it from the guards of a devil headquarters near Guanghua Gate. I touched their sentry post."

    "The devil army is rarely equipped with submachine guns, and it can be seen in some of their guards. I am lucky."

    Gao Peng was secretly amazed that he really deserved to be a special soldier. Although he said it lightly, he could imagine with his toes how strong the vigilance of the Devils Headquarters was.

    However, he was able to feel the whistle under such circumstances. Sure enough, people who have never entered the special forces gate cannot understand their strength.

    The mp28 submachine gun in Yang Lei's hand is a new type of submachine gun improved on the basis of the mp18 submachine gun nicknamed "Flower Machine" by the German Heinel company in 1928.

    This gun uses the left straight magazine to feed the ammunition, and the ammunition capacity is divided into two types: 20 rounds and 32 rounds. Looking at the length of the magazine of Yang Lei¡¯s gun, it is obviously 32 rounds.

    The biggest difference between mp28 and mp18 is that a speed machine is added to the launch mechanism, which can switch between single-shot mode and continuous-fire mode. In terms of its characteristics alone, it has reached the level of automatic rifles in later generations. It can be regarded as a relatively advanced automatic weapon during World War II.  .

    After chatting for a few words, Yang Lei suddenly changed his mind and asked Gao Peng: "Instructor Li, are there many Mauser 97k sniper rifles on your back in Nanjing?"

    Gao Peng was taken aback when he heard the words, and didn't understand what he meant, so he secretly raised his vigilance, and said calmly: "It's not too many. In the past, there were only three in the entire teaching team. Now, I guess I'm the only one left."

    "Oh! I heard the gunfire of Mauser 97k near a church in the east two days ago. That battle seemed to be very intense."

    "I originally wanted to see if I could help, but I ran into a large group of devils, and it took a lot of effort to get rid of them."

    After listening to Yang Lei's words, Gao Peng felt a little relieved, and he understood his thoughts after a short turn of his mind. He was probably just curious about how "Instructor Li" survived!  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 49 The one who died was Li Tao Wang Huaibao who accidentally guessed the truth

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "It was me and another brother." Gao Peng said lightly, "At that time, a group of devils rushed into the church. In order to protect the female students in the church, Brother Gao and I attacked the devils"

    Yang Lei listened to Gao Peng's narration, and nodded slightly. The plot was basically the same as what he knew. The only difference was that there was an extra so-called brother Gao. Not surprisingly, the brother Gao mentioned by Instructor Li should be an applicant.

    "After we forced the devils into the paper shop, it didn't take long for the booby trap in the paper shop to blow up, and Brother Gao came out unscathed. We moved immediately after cleaning the battlefield, but we didn't go far."

    "The devil's army will arrive soon. They searched around the battlefield. It is estimated that you ran into the devil's search force at that time."

    Yang Lei finally understood how Instructor Li survived, but in that case, there was an applicant in that stronghold. Fortunately, he didn't show up rashly before.

    Yang Lei's eyes flickered slightly, and he asked nonchalantly: "Brother Gao is also a capable person. Instructor Li must give me a recommendation when the time comes."

    Gao Peng said in a low voice: "I can't introduce you, because he has already sacrificed."

    Yang Lei was taken aback for a moment, and blurted out, "How could it be? I mean, with Brother Gao's amazing skill, how could it be"

    Yang Lei felt a little disappointed in his heart, applicants!  500 reward points, just gone.

    This time Gao Peng hadn't spoken yet, but Wang Huaibao sighed, and said: "It's all to save our weak bones, brother Gao will sacrifice, it's not worth it!"

    "What's going on?" Yang Lei looked at Wang Huaibao in surprise and asked.

    Wang Huaibao said that he and others were originally captured by devils, and that it was Instructor Li and Brother Gao who rescued them. As a result, Brother Gao was seriously injured by the devil's grenade during the street fight, and finally left behind a few grenades to die with the devil.

    When talking about Brother Gao, Wang Huaibao had a slight doubt in his eyes. He remembered that he once asked Instructor Li the name of that brother, and he said at that time that the brother was also named Li Tao.

    Originally, Wang Huaibao thought that the one who died was Li Tao, but it was only because he saved the life of the current instructor Li, and now the instructor Li changed his name to Li Tao to commemorate him, or for other reasons.

    But now it sounds like that doesn't seem to be the case. The brother's surname is Gao?  This he does not understand.

    However, Wang Huaibao is not a very curious person. Although he has this doubt in his heart, he has no intention of asking clearly. After all, this is a matter between Instructor Li and Brother Gao, and has nothing to do with him.

    But he didn't know that his thoughts were the real truth, but he would never be able to figure out the causal relationship and the reason why Gao Peng claimed to be Li Tao, so he was destined not to touch the truth.

    However, after listening to Wang Huaibao's narration, Yang Lei's disappointment had long since disappeared, and instead, he felt a little more fortunate.

    Because in his opinion, although Brother Gao is an applicant and does not belong to this era, he is a hero, a real hero. He is glad that such a hero did not die by his own hands, but by his compatriots  hands.

    "Let's not talk about us, let's talk about you! How could you be so coincidental this time that you just saved us there?" Gao Peng took a deep breath, and then let it out heavily, forcing his mood to calm down, and asked lightly.

    Yang Lei understood his feelings very well, so he didn't mention it anymore, and replied casually: "Before you rushed into the building complex, I hid in one of the houses to rest, and after I found out that the devils were surrounding here,  I thought I was exposed."

    "Who knew it was because of you guys? I've been implicated by you! But it's okay, manpower is sometimes poor, and the power of one person is no match for the power of a group of people. From now on, let's fight devils together."

    The sentence "beat devils together" immediately shortened the distance between several people. Wang Huaibao was very happy. He could see that Brother Yang was very strong, and he might not even be under Instructor Li. With him joining, their  Strength will be greatly improved.

    Gao Peng was noncommittal. After all, the fucking rules of the reincarnation world doomed them not to be true partners. In the end, either he died at his hands or he died at his own hands.

    But obviously, at this time the advantage is on Gao Peng's side, Yang Lei is in the open, he is in the dark, and Yang Lei doesn't know the person next to him at all, and he is always thinking about how to kill him

    Gao Peng and the others were too tired. After chatting for a while, they leaned against the wall and fell asleep. The three of them squeezed together, but they could maintain their body temperature a little.

      I don't know how long I slept, maybe a few hours!  There is already a faint light in the sewer, indicating that it is now bright outside.

    The three of them woke up one after another, recovering a lot of their physical strength and energy. They calculated their position slightly in their hearts, and then the three of them went deep into the sewer.

    This sewer has a lot of space, and the whole environment looks no different from a train tunnel. The drainage ditch in the middle is equivalent to the railroad tracks, and they walk on the aisles on both sides.

    The only difference from the tunnel is that the tunnel has only one road, and can only go forward or backward, while the sewers are criss-cross, with forks everywhere.

    The three of them carefully calculated their direction of travel to avoid getting lost. They are currently located in the upper reaches of the Qinhuai River, and their stronghold is about 20 kilometers southeast. They must ensure that they are heading southeast.

    They don't have a compass and compass, so they can only memorize it by memory, and record their position along the way based on the direction of the water outlet.

    After more than four hours, the three of them stopped, because according to their estimation, they should have arrived near the stronghold by this time.

    The tunnel-shaped space of the sewer cannot completely cover the entire city, it can only be planned in a general direction, and the drainage of the entire city is completed through countless large and small pipes and drainage ditches.

    This is doomed to make it impossible to go to any corner of the city through the sewer, so Gao Peng and the others can only choose a location closest to the stronghold, and according to their estimation, the closest location is probably at least one to two away from the stronghold  distance in kilometers.

    Carefully checked the surroundings, avoiding the septic tank drainage pipes and domestic sewage drainage pipes, they chose a flood control drainage pipe that was probably located next to the street as the outlet.

    It hasn't rained during this time, and the drainage pipe is very dry, but the pipe is located more than two meters above the sewer wall, and several people need to climb up.

    It's just over two meters, so it's not a problem. The three of them climbed up easily. At the end of the pipe, there is still an iron fence at the place where it connects to the well.

    The function of this iron fence is to prevent people from falling into the sewer when they accidentally fall, or being washed down when there is a flood, so basically there will be one at every pipe opening.

    Fortunately, these iron fences are only composed of upright iron bars. If the fences of later generations are welded into grids, they can only do nothing.

    Yang Lei still bent the iron rod, drilled through the pipe, and reached the downhole. This downhole does not have the kind of ladder with bent steel bars embedded in the well wall in later generations.

    Yang Lei supported the well wall with both hands and feet, and moved step by step. Then Gao Peng and Wang Huaibao stood side by side at the bottom, let Yang Lei step on his shoulders as a point of strength, raised his hands, and gently pushed open the cast iron manhole cover.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 50 I will not save Shuangshu, Shuangshu lives because of me

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Yang Lei raised the manhole cover slightly, turned his head and looked around, and observed that the sewer well was indeed located on the side of the street, next to the ruins, and there was no one on the street at this time.

    Of course, he observed not only the street, but also the surrounding buildings carefully. After a few minutes, Fang said: "Be safe, get ready to go up, and move quickly."

    After Yang Lei finished speaking, he pushed the manhole cover aside, spread his hands and feet again, propped himself on the wall of the well, and moved it up. When his hands were on the well head, with a slight force of his arms, he jumped out of the well.

    Gao Peng and Wang Huaibao went out of the well in the same way, and reset the well cover again. Then Gao Peng grabbed a handful of sand from the ruins, sprinkled it in the gaps around the well cover, and stepped on it with his feet.

    Yang Lei secretly admired Instructor Li's carefulness. The manhole cover had not been opened for a long time, and the surrounding gaps were filled with sand, but once it was opened, the surrounding area would be empty, which was very obvious.

    Instructor Li did this to prevent the underground well from being discovered by the devils. This underground well can completely become a secret route for their strategic transfer.

    The reason why Gao Peng became so careful was completely honed from the lessons of being in crisis after repeated mistakes, especially after Instructor Li paid the price of his life because of the carelessness of the two, Gao Peng became more detail-oriented.

    After handling the manhole cover, the three temporarily hid in the nearby ruins, found a high-rise building, climbed to the top of the building to observe the surrounding environment, and found the correct direction of the stronghold. The three went downstairs and sneaked towards the stronghold.

    Ten minutes later, the three of them returned to the stronghold smoothly. It was already around two o'clock in the afternoon. What made Gao Peng's face change slightly was that the people in the stronghold told Gao Peng that Zhang Ke and Wei Tiezhu took a few brothers and put on devil's clothes.  The military uniform went out to meet them.

    This moved Gao Peng and Wang Huaibao, and angered them for acting without authorization, but it was useless to say anything now, they had already gone out, and they could only pray for their safe return.

    Gao Peng and his three had exhausted their physical strength and hadn't eaten for most of the day. It was impossible to run out to find them again under such circumstances.

    Gao Peng introduced Yang Lei to other people. At this time, no matter who they are, as long as they beat devils, they will welcome them wholeheartedly.

    A brother went to the kitchen and used wax oil as fuel to stew some soup for Gao Peng and the others. The cabbage and potatoes in the cellar were ready-made ingredients. He opened two cans of beef and put them in. A pot of delicious beef stew with potatoes was freshly baked.

    Gao Peng and Yang Lei have been eating individual food since they entered this world. At this time, they finally had a mouthful of hot food and a mouthful of hot soup.

    After the meal, several people returned to the room to rest, and at the same time they were waiting for the return of Wei Tiezhu and others. They decided to wait until the sun went down, and if they hadn't come back, they would go out to find them.

    Fortunately, the five people who went out came back intact. They were wearing devil uniforms, carrying 38 caps, and the bayonets on their rifles were obviously stained with blood.

    "Instructor Li, Brother Wang, it's great that you're all right." Zhang Ke cried out with great joy when he saw Gao Peng and Wang Huaibao.

    Wei Tiezhu is relatively simple and honest, and he doesn't talk much on weekdays, but the unpretentious joy in his eyes made Gao Peng feel a warm current in his heart.

    Seeing the joy from the heart of the few people, the words of reprimand choked in their throats but they couldn't say anything, that's all, they had good intentions after all, Gao Peng sighed at the moment: "It's good to be back, I can't be so reckless in the future."

    "yes."

    Zhang Ke replied in embarrassment, but Wei Tiezhu rubbed the back of his head and smirked a few times. Seeing this, Gao Peng also showed a knowing smile on his face, and then Gao Peng introduced Yang Lei to them.

    Hearing that Brother Yang had rescued Instructor Li and Wang Huaibao, Zhang Ke and others immediately had a good impression of him. Yang Lei was also a straightforward guy, and soon became one with the military and police.

    In fact, most of the special forces are a group of iron-blooded men who are both passionate and loyal. Yang Lei has already confirmed that there are no applicants here, so these people will become his comrades-in-arms.

    Even because of his identity as an applicant, he has a hint of taking advantage after all, but the feelings he gives can be true, which is the same as the relationship between Gao Peng and Instructor Li.

    After everyone had dinner together, Gao Peng and others began to listen to Zhang Ke and Wei Tiezhu's talk about what they had encountered during the time they went out during the day.

    "We sneaked all the way to the street where you were scattered last night, and sneaked in the direction you were going. There were only a few scattered devils there, and there was no large army. It should be that the devils knew that you had left, so they didn't do any more useless work."

    "Later we sneaked??It was hidden in a building by the Qinhuai River, who knew that two women from the Qinhuai River ran in. They rummaged upstairs for some things, found them and left.  "

    "But within two minutes, they ran back again. This time they were chased back by devils. There were seven devils. We caught them by surprise and killed them with bayonets from behind, saving two women."

    Speaking of this picture, he paused, then looked at Gao Peng suddenly, and said to Gao Peng with somewhat ambiguous eyes: "After letting the two women know our identities, one of the women asked us if we knew Instructor Li."

    When Wang Huaibao and others heard the words, they all looked at Gao Peng with great interest, but Gao Peng and Yang Lei were all moved together.

    What Zhang Ke and the others said just now is clearly the plot in the original plot where Cardamom and Xianglan went back to Cuixi Tower to find things, but were discovered by devils and died tragically in Cuixi Tower.

    So, have they been rescued?  This is good news, Gao Peng was secretly happy, I really did not save Shuangshu, but Shuangshu lived because of me.

    If he hadn't been separated from them in order to help Zhang Ke and others to distract the devils, they would not have gone out to look for themselves, and if they hadn't gone to look for themselves, they would not have happened to save the two girls.  to survive.

    Gao Peng had a good impression of the two women, Dou Ko and Xiang Lan. Dou Kou wanted to play a pipa song for Pu Sheng because Pu Sheng was about to die, so that he could go away peacefully.

    But when she was running for her life, three strings of her pipa were broken, and only one was left, so she couldn't play the tune, so she sneaked out in the dark and went back to Cuixi Tower to get the pipa strings.

    As for Xianglan, in the original play, she was shot in the neck, seeing that she was dead, but she still subconsciously hugged the devil's leg to prevent him from chasing cardamom.

    It can be seen that although they are prostitutes, they understand the word "love" better than ordinary people. Every time a hero slaughters more dogs, since ancient times, chivalrous women have come out of prostitution.

    Gao Peng ignored the ambiguous eyes of everyone, and said indifferently: "It should be the women hiding in the Winchester Church. How are they? How did you answer them?" (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.  com

 Chapter 51 Women's way of life, the sewer crisis from Japanese applicants

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Seeing that Gao Peng didn't respond, Zhang Ke stopped staring at him and replied, "I told them that our leader is Instructor Li, and they asked us to bring you a message, saying, 'Pu Sheng is dying, I hope you are doing well.  alive'."

    Hearing the words, Gao Peng slowly closed his eyes, sighed a long time, and said calmly after a long time: "And then?"

    "Then, we escorted the two of them back to Winchester Church. It was also because of this that we spared some way, so we came back so late."

    "However, there are devils guarding the front and rear doors of the church, and there are mobile whistles outside. They can't get in during the day, and they can only sneak in through a dog hole in a hidden place in the corner of the wall at night."

    "We put them in the cellar of a house outside the church, and at night they will find their way back to the church."

    Gao Peng nodded and stopped talking. Zhang Ke asked Gao Peng curiously: "Instructor Li? Who is Pusheng?"

    Gao Peng glanced at him, and said in a low voice: "Pu Sheng is a child we took in, he can be regarded as a member of the teaching team! He was seriously injured, and I entrusted him to the women hiding in the church. I just hope that he will eventually  to lie in a warm place."

    Yang Lei on the side suddenly seemed to have thought of something, and said to Gao Peng: "Instructor Li, Nanjing City is too dangerous for women now, look can we send them out of the city through the sewer."

    Gao Peng's eyes lit up when he heard the words. Yang Lei's words reminded him of another film and television drama about the Battle of Nanjing.  .

    Although the plot is slightly different, the story is recorded according to real history, and finally compiled by people, and even the TV series is closer to the real situation.

    There is a plot in it. Hongling and George accidentally discovered that the sewer can escape. Unfortunately, because they were too weak, they couldn't break the iron bars of the iron fence. In the end, George was stuck on the iron fence and the two were killed.  Soak in water and freeze to death.

    They have already gone through the sewer once, and it is similar to the one shown in the film and television drama. Since there is an outlet in the Qinhuai River, there must also be a water outlet on the Yangtze River outside the city.

    But with their escorts, they can break open the iron fences along the way and send them out of Nanjing City. Even with tools prepared in advance, such as crowbars, they can break open the iron fences and escape.

    In this way, whether it is female students such as Meng Shujuan, or those loving Qinhuai River women, they can all survive.

    The only thing is, before implementing this plan, he must find a way to get rid of or kill Yang Lei first, otherwise when he sees Zhao Yumo and the others, he may reveal his secrets, because they have all seen him and Instructor Li, and they know who it is.  Instructor Li, by then he will be in danger.

    Gao Peng said calmly: "It's possible, not only the women in the church, but the brothers can also withdraw from the city through the sewer, but there is one problem."

    "The city of Nanjing is surrounded by the Yangtze River, and the bridges are impassable. If you want to cross the river, you need a boat, so we must get enough boats to ferry everyone across the river."

    Yang Lei frowned slightly. He didn't notice this problem, but it shouldn't be a big problem. He said immediately: "There should be fishermen's boats by the Yangtze River. Let's explore the way first tonight, make a good route, and then make  Get enough boats ready to go tomorrow night."

    Gao Peng nodded, and said: "It's not too late for this matter, let's go now! As for the wayfinding, I can go with Brother Yang, and you all have a good rest."

    Wang Huaibao thought for a while, they were just going here to explore the way, what they needed was extraordinary physical strength and endurance, the fewer people the better, and he didn't raise any objections at the moment.

    Gao Peng and Yang Lei each replenished a set of food for individual soldiers, each of them carried a flashlight, and left the stronghold, sneaking towards the well where they came back in the afternoon

    Just when Gao Peng and Yang Lei set out to explore the road, in the Devils Security Command located in Zijin Mountain, Japanese private detective Akechi Ihara was lying on a long table, writing and drawing on a map.

    There are many written reports beside the table, and a large number of combat staff officers with the rank of lieutenant or assistant officer are helping him.

    And in this room, Sasaki Daoyi, commander of the 30th Brigade of the 16th Division of the Devils, and the garrison commander of the lieutenant general rank, also sat behind a desk to handle official duties.

    The officers who came in and out of the room collected all kinds of documents here, and many staff officers analyzed and extracted the useful information, and then reported it to Sasaki to one.

    After a while, Akechi Ihara put down the pen in his hand.?He let out a long sigh of relief, and a confident smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.

    I saw him turn around and walk towards Sasaki Daichi, and said respectfully: "General, I have calculated the approximate location where the enemy is hiding."

    Sasaki's eyes lit up when he heard the words, he stood up, stretched out his hand to the wall with a map of Nanjing hanging on the side, and said, "Please, Mr. Jingyuan."

    "General please, general, please don't be polite. In terms of status, you are an imperial general. In terms of age, you are an elder. Ihara can't afford it." Akechi Ihara followed Sasaki to the direction of the map, while  Respectfully said.

    "HahahahaOkay, okay, young people like you who are young, promising, humble and polite are rare. There are successors in the Ihara family!"

    "You don't have to be too restrained. Although you are not a soldier, you have made great contributions to the Japanese Imperial Army. I have always admired capable young people."

    "The day after tomorrow's celebration banquet, you can go with me! I'll help you introduce General Matsui and Prince Asaka Miya Hatohiko." Sasaki said with a satisfied smile.

    Akechi Ihara was overjoyed when he heard the words, and hurriedly said: "Thank you General for cultivating, Ihara will never forget it."

    Sasaki waved his hands and said, "Okay, you'd better talk about your speculation first!"

    "Hay." Akechi Ihara walked under the map, picked up a pen, and said, "General, since the day the imperial army entered the city, many of our troops have been attacked by small groups of the enemy, or even single soldiers.  "

    "The intensity of the attacks in the past two days has gradually increased, so the places where we were attacked are herehere"

    While talking, Ihara Akechi marked the places where small-scale battles occurred on the map, but only found the corpses of his own people and no corpses of the enemy.

    "Look, general, the other locations are scattered, most of which belong to encounters with scattered enemy personnel, and we have also eliminated some scattered enemies."

    "However, the attacks in this area are very regular. What can you see from the points that have been attacked in this area?" Akechi Ihara said this, and asked with a smile to the staff officers who gathered around to listen to his explanation.

    After a few seconds, a lieutenant asked uncertainly: "Is it a circle?"

    Akechi Ihara glanced at him appreciatively, and said, "Your Excellency Zhong Zuo is very correct, it is a circle."

    Sasaki Daichi also realized that he seemed to have grasped something, but it was not very clear, so he patiently listened to Ihara Akechi's explanation.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 52 Surrounded by Four Regiments: The Sewer Pipe in the Backyard of the Church

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Look, here, here, and here" Akechi Ihara pointed to several locations in a row, and said, "These locations were all attacked on the night of the 14th."

    "From the first attacked point to the second attacked point, the time interval in between is just the time required on foot, and the same is true between the third point and the second point, which proves that  It was the same gang that attacked."

    Sasaki and all the devil officers nodded involuntarily, and Akechi Ihara continued: "Looking at these points again, it was the attack on the 15th, and when the imperial army executed the Chinese military and police at Hanzhong Gate, it was also attacked.  .¡±

    "According to the imperial army who went to support, some of those Chinese military police escaped. Not surprisingly, it was the escaped Chinese military police who assassinated more than a hundred of our imperial army in Wuyi Lane last night."

    Akechi Ihara has always used the Chinese military and police to refer to those prisoners.

    "Then please pay attention to the locations of these attacks." Akechi Ihara drew a circle on the map where the location of the attack was marked, connecting all the points, and also circled an area.

    Sasaki realized that the light in his eyes was getting brighter and brighter, and he immediately said: "You mean, these attack locations are radiating, so the enemy must be hiding in this circle  area."

    "Then the area within that circle is" Sasaki's eyes flashed brightly, and he continued: "Near Yuhuatai."

    "The general is wise." Akechi Ihara praised, and then continued: "However, this area is still very large, so we need to continue to narrow the scope. Who can tell me which troops are stationed in this area?"

    Those staff officers saw the small circle drawn by Akechi Ihara in the middle of the big circle, and hurriedly turned around to check the information.

    Sasaki took a look at the small circle, and he found that, taking that small circle as the base point to radiate around, the distance from every attack site was about the same, between seven and eight kilometers.

    After about 20 minutes, the staff came back one after another, and it was the lieutenant who said: "That area is just a residential complex of ordinary people, and it is very remote."

    "There is no strategic value there, and there are no resources required by the imperial army. It can't even meet the conditions for a temporary garrison. There are no troops stationed there, and even patrols rarely patrol there. The nearest garrison there  , is also four or five kilometers away."

    "Hahahaha" Sasaki Daichi fully understood, and then happily patted Ihara Akechi on the shoulder several times, and said with a smile: "Yoxi, Ihara, you have made great contributions to the imperial army again."

    Akechi Ihara said humbly: "This is what I should do."

    Patting him on the shoulder again with satisfaction, Sasaki looked at the map again, and exclaimed: "It seems that there are smart people among this enemy! But my Great Japanese Empire also has smart people, even better than them."

    After finishing speaking, his expression became solemn, and he said: "Order"

    Hearing these two words, one of the combat staff immediately picked up a pen and folder to record.

    At the very beginning, Sasaki issued an order to mobilize two entire alliances to encircle the area where Gao Peng and others were located, and occupy all the streets and alleys within a radius of two kilometers.

    "The above orders must be completed before dark. In order to prevent the enemy from escaping at night, we will not launch an attack for now, so as not to startle the enemy."

    "Wait until tomorrow morning, after Commander Matsui holds the entering ceremony, all the troops will advance to the center together and slowly shrink the encirclement. We must search inch by inch, and we must not let a single enemy go."

    "In addition, report to the head of the division and ask him to send the 33rd Regiment and the 38th Regiment to cooperate with our department's encirclement and suppression."

    "Hay."

    After the staff officer recorded Sasaki Touichi's order, he immediately turned around and went out the door, and went to the telegraph room next door to send a report.

    At this time, a senior officer suddenly entered the room and reported: "Report to the commander, our department has found about 5,000 Chinese soldiers disguised as civilians in the international security zone, how to deal with them, please commander  Show me."

    Sasaki Daoyi said indifferently: "According to the order of the Central China Expeditionary Army Command, all threats in Nanjing City must be eliminated, and no enemy is allowed to remain in Nanjing City. Do you need me to teach you how to deal with Chinese soldiers?"

    The big assistant put his legs together, bowed his head and said, "Hay, Wakalima!??Da (I get it).  "

    "Your Majesty, please wait." Akechi Ihara suddenly stopped Da Zuo, and then asked Sasaki: "General, I want to go with Your Excellency, and it would be even better if I can execute some Chinese soldiers with my own hands."  .¡±

    "Becausemy elder brother and uncle both died at the hands of the Chinese."

    Sasaki didn't hesitate at all when he heard the words. He also heard that Akechi Ihara was very keen on killing Chinese people when he was in the grassroots team. It turned out that this was the case, and immediately said to the big assistant: "Take Ihara! Satisfy his needs with all your strength.  wish."

    "Hay." After the Colonel agreed, he looked at Ihara Akechi with admiration.

    Akechi Ihara didn't show any emotion on the surface, but he was going crazy with joy in his heart. He followed Toshiaki Mukai and killed dozens of Chinese people. Not only had he already completed Mission 2, but he also got hundreds of bonus points.

    And this time there were a total of 5,000 people!  If you give him a machine gun, then

    Akechi Ihara could no longer imagine how many reward points he could get this time

    Gao Peng and Yang Lei, who were unaware of their situation, ran through the sewers for more than three hours. They kept heading east, because the location of Winchester Church was on the east side.

    "It's almost there. I think it should be close to the church. Find a place to go up and have a look." Gao Peng said to Yang Lei.

    Naturally, Yang Lei didn't have any objections. They chose a sewer pipe to climb up. The terrain here is lower and the sewer is slightly inclined, so the water level in the gutter is a little deeper than that of the Qinhuai River.

    Fortunately, the drainage pipe on the wall of the sewer does not discharge much. After the two went up to the drainage pipe, Gao Peng broke the iron fence this time.

    Although it seems to be more strenuous than Yang Lei, the facts have proved that Gao Peng can do it, which makes him feel relieved. As for why he is relieved, it is obvious.

    This time, Yang Lei was the ladder, and Gao Peng went out to check the situation, because Gao Peng was relatively familiar with this area, while Yang Lei had never been here at all.

    After getting out of the well, Gao Peng was surprised to find that he was very familiar with the outside environment. It turned out to be the flour mill he entered for the first time. This is the third time he has been here.

    As a result, Gao Peng immediately knew that this flour mill was located more than 1,100 meters northeast of the church. They only needed to walk more than 1,000 meters there, and they would definitely find the drainage pipe in the backyard of the church.  drainage pipes (remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 53: This is the way of life for brothers and women A small fishing village by the Yangtze River

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    In an alley in the sewer, Yang Lei looked dumbfounded at the drainage pipe about three meters above under the light of the flashlight, turned his head to look at Gao Peng, and said with a strange expression: "Instructor Li, this seems to be a septic tank  Drain pipe."

    Gao Peng glanced at him blankly, and said lightly: "I only know that this is the way of life for brothers and women."

    ""

    Yang Lei was speechless, showing a very forced smile, remembering that when he was in the special forces, he rolled over the mire, crawled through the swamp, and even breathed on a reed pole, lurking in the mud for more than an hour, but he still  Never wade through a cesspit.

    "Let's go! Now that the location is confirmed, we should go to the Yangtze River to get a boat." Gao Peng turned around and left the alley, returning to the main road.

    Yang Lei has no objection. He has no doubt that this drainage pipe is located in the church, because the singing of female students in the church is faintly coming.

    Gao Peng pulled out his command knife, and used the tip of the knife to carve a large cross on the wall as a mark, so that when he comes next time, he will know this place when he sees this mark, and there is no need to go up to confirm.

    "Which direction are we going to get the boat?" Yang Lei asked casually as he walked.

    "To the north, my plan is to let the brothers escort the women to Yangzhou, and go north all the way to Yangzhou. The farther you go, the safer you go." Gao Peng paused for a moment, and then added another sentence: "When the time comes, you  Let's go too!"

    "I'm not leaving." Yang Lei blurted out, and then explained: "My biggest goal in life now is to fight devils, it's the same wherever I fight, here are the most devils, I want to stay here, you better go with them!  "

    "Instructor Li, your abilities should not be buried in the city of Nanjing. You should go out and bring your abilities back to train more elite soldiers for the country, and then drive those bastards out of China."

    Gao Peng paused, seemed to be in a daze for a few seconds, then stepped forward again, but heard Gao Peng say quietly: "I can't get out, my brothers are all here, where can I go? I I'm already tired  gone."

    Looking at Gao Peng's lonely back, Yang Lei opened his mouth, but he didn't say anything more. Since Gao Peng could see a lot of things from the movie, so could other people, so Yang Lei didn't persuade him any more.

    Not to mention emotional things, but in terms of interests, it is in his best interest for Instructor Li to stay. He is the best assaulter, and Instructor Li is the best sniper.  Combat power has grown exponentially.

    Without talking all the way, the two continued to walk along the main sewer road extending northward. After another three hours, the two sat down to rest for a while, had a meal, and continued to set off an hour later.

    It was already midnight, and the two of them had walked no less than 50 kilometers. This time, they had only walked for less than an hour. The direction of the main sewer road began to turn to the left, while on the right, there was a large iron fence.

    This iron fence is different from the iron fence in front of the drainage pipe. It is not composed of iron rods, but iron bars, and the combination of horizontal and vertical is in the shape of a grid, which cannot be broken at all.

    However, the iron bars are hollow and not as strong as imagined. The three horizontal iron bars are embedded in the wall, but the top and bottom are empty. There is not enough space at the top, but it can be drilled through from the bottom.

    But in this way, it is inevitable that the whole body will be soaked. This is not a good phenomenon. The water is cold in winter.  It is equivalent to stepping half a foot into the gate of hell.

    "We have to remove this door." Gao Peng said lightly, pulled up the hem of his coat, tied it to his belt, and then jumped straight into the gutter. The water in the ditch was not deep, only submerged up to his calves.  There is still a distance of two inches from the upper edge of the long military boots.

    Looking at the long military boots on Gao Peng's feet, and then at his own marine boots, Yang Lei sighed helplessly, well, let's go back and bake them with wax oil!  Immediately followed and jumped down.

    The two stood in the middle of the iron fence, clasped their hands together on the fence, and Yang Lei chanted in a low voice: "One two three, one two three"

    As the two of them exerted their strength together, they jerked inward rhythmically one by one, the iron fence slowly deformed and became concave inward, and the iron bars embedded in the brick walls on both sides were pulled out bit by bit.

    "kunk"

    With a soft sound, the iron fence was pulled out by two people, and the iron fence was placed against the wall, and the two walked into the door.

    There is only a circular water outlet pipe inside, and there is still an iron rod-shaped iron fence in front of the pipe. Yang Lei broke it apart casually, and the two bent down and got out.

      At this time, the moon was in the middle of the sky, and this place was just a barren riverside by the Yangtze River. There were no piers around, so there were no devils stationed there.

    "Let's go! Search along the embankment to see if there is a boat." Gao Peng and Yang Lei got out of the sewer and went up to the embankment. They turned their heads and looked around. The surrounding area was hazy and they couldn't see clearly.

    However, there seemed to be low buildings in the downstream direction, which should be a village in Nanjing, so the two walked in that direction.

    Twenty minutes later, the two arrived at the small fisherman's village by the river. There were fishing nets hanging outside many of the wooden houses, but it was obvious that the place had suffered from war, and the buildings in the village were dilapidated and dead silent.

    This is easy to understand. When the city of Nanjing was broken, the Chinese army was surrounded on three sides, leaving only the Xiaguan Wharf in the northwest as a way out. As a result, more than 60,000 people crowded into the Xiaguan Wharf, and only half of them were withdrawn in the end.

    At this time, the devils who had fought from Jiangyin, Wuhu and other places had arrived, the fortress of Wulong Mountain was also breached by the devils' navy fleet, the Yangtze River was blocked, and Xiaguan Wharf, the last way of life, was also blocked.

    The Chinese army with nowhere to go, except those who were killed on the spot and those who put down their weapons and surrendered, some people would naturally flee along the river embankment, and the devils would inevitably pursue them. This also caused these fishing villages along the Yangtze River to suffer disaster.  Destroyed by war.

    The two of them searched the river not far from the fishing village a few times back and forth, but found no boats. They returned to the fishing village disappointed, and searched around desperately.

    It was not until I saw a small wooden boat upside down on a stool in a small courtyard surrounded by fences that I realized that fishermen usually drag the boat ashore after returning from fishing.

    ?Because this can prevent the boat from being soaked in the water all the time, increase the service life of the fishing boat, and at the same time prevent the boat from being washed away by sudden floods.

    Gao Peng tested whether the ship was leaking. The test method was very simple. Gao Peng put the flashlight in the cabin below, turned on the flashlight, and took a little light. As long as no light can be seen from the bottom of the ship, it proves that the ship will not  water leakage.

    Unfortunately, there are two bullet holes on this ship, but fortunately, these two bullet holes are not on the bottom of the ship, but on the side, and the bullet holes are round, which is easier to mend.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 54: Getting Ready The Entrance Ceremony Outside the Zhongshan Gate is Exposed

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Look first to see if there are many. The women in the church plus the brothers, such a small fishing boat will cost at least seven or eight. If it is not enough, we will repair it." Gao Peng said to Yang Lei.

    Yang Lei had no objection, so he started walking around the village with Gao Peng. The village is not big, with a total of 40 or 50 households. The fishermen living in the fishing village by the river depend on fishing for their livelihood, and almost every family has a fishing boat.

    However, during the war, some rebels took some of them away, but I don't know if those people escaped, and they probably couldn't escape!  At that time, the river had been blocked by the devil fleet, and some small fishing boats would be easily torn to pieces.

    However, Gao Peng and his two finally found more than 20 small wooden boats. Excluding the damaged and leaking ones, there were a total of 12 boats. Most of these fishing boats were buckled upside down in the main room.  Shed, the fishing boat is built under it.

    This kind of small fishing boat can carry five or six people, and the larger one can even take about ten people, but they don't want this kind of big boat, because the bigger the boat, the slower the speed, and ten small boats are more than enough.

    The two carried the small fishing boats to the river one by one, and then tied the ten fishing boats one by one with the hemp rope they found in the fishing village, so that the ten fishing boats were connected end to end, so that they only needed to row the first fishing boat.  One boat will do.

    The ten fishing boats all had oars. After pushing all the boats into the river, they jumped onto the front one, propped the boat a few meters away from the shore with pennies, and then raised the oars one to the left and one to the right to row.  boat.

    The ten small fishing boats slowly moved forward like a small train on the sea. When the speed increased, it was no slower than walking.

    Of course, this is because the boats are all empty at this time, and they will definitely not be able to reach this speed when they are filled with people. Fortunately, this section of the river is far away from the wharf, and there is no fleet of devils.

    Tomorrow is the day when Matsui Iwane and Asaka Gong Hatohiko will hold the entrance ceremony. I am afraid that the heavy soldiers of the Devils Navy will gather at the Xiaguan Wharf at this time, ready to welcome Matsui Iwane who rushed over from Suzhou to hold the entry ceremony.

    As long as you leave within these two days, your safety is still guaranteed. Of course, even if you want to cross the river, it must be in the middle of the night. If it is broad daylight, isn't it waiting to become a target?

    It didn't take much time for the two of them to row the boat near the water outlet of the sewer, drag the boat ashore, lift it to a patch of grass and hide it, and then went back to the sewer, and walked back the way they came and went.

    It has been more than eight hours since they set off at four o'clock yesterday afternoon, and both of them are a little tired.

    There are still nearly 60 kilometers to go back, so after entering the sewer, which is slightly warmer than outside, the two stopped for a while to rest. After eating and drinking, they took a nap and continued on the road

    When the two returned to the well near the stronghold, it was already around nine in the morning. At this time, a large number of devils gathered on the route from the mountain gate in Nanjing City to the Presidential Palace, and the devils were performing the ceremony of entering the city.

    On both sides of the street were devil soldiers neatly lined up. The military musicians blew the trumpet. Matsui Iwane was in front and Asakamiya Hatohiko was behind. The two rode tall horses and slowly entered through the Zhongshan Gate.  Officers of the Horse Guards and Headquarters.

    Walking in the middle of the road, Matsui Iwane led the crowd to shout "Long live the Emperor", I don't know if he was too excited, his voice changed a little, and after the first shout, he opened his mouth to shout the second, but it was already  Unable to make a sound, the cameras of the military reporters faithfully recorded this scene.

    However, no Chinese were seen lining the streets to welcome them during the city entry ceremony, and the ghost soldiers on both sides of the road did not have the smiles and cheers of victors on their faces.

    This shows that the devils who invaded the city have felt the cruelty of war in their hearts. They know very well in their hearts that the war of aggression they launched is unpopular, and their restlessness is doomed to perdition.

    Sure enough, when Japan surrendered in August 1945, during the war of aggression against China, as many as one million little devils died, and it was even left behind in Japan, because even a large number of young people were conscripted as soldiers and sent to the battlefield.  The shameful fate of the Japanese invaders.

    Akechi Ihara stood beside Sasaki and looked at the past glory of his country, sighed secretly, and then vowed secretly that he must work hard to live until the end.

    Kill all the applicants, take the position of the Lord of Reincarnation, and become the master of the reincarnation world. At that time, he will continue to write the glory of the Great Japanese Empire

    The devil's entry ceremony was being held in full swing, but after Gao Peng and Yang Lei came out of the well, their faces changed instantly, because they heard that theNot far behind, on the street a few hundred meters away at most, there was the roar of tank engines.

    Fortunately for them, the location of the well was more than 1,600 meters away from the stronghold, and Sasaki was afraid of arousing the enemy, so he gave the order to gather two kilometers away from the center.

    Gao Peng and Yang Lei climbed up a high-rise building in surprise, and looked carefully, but saw hundreds of meters away, no less than a regiment of devils gathered on the street.

    Fortifications have been established at the entrance of the street. Light and heavy machine guns are mounted behind the fortifications piled up with sandbags. At least one tank is parked at every street intersection, and at least one small unit is stationed at the alley entrances of all building complexes.

    And the devil's army extended along the street in an arc to the distance. Judging from the posture, it was clear that the area was surrounded.

    Gao Peng put down the sniper rifle he used as a telescope in a daze, and said in a low voice: "How could this happen? This is clearly aimed at us. Could it be that our stronghold has been exposed? How did it get exposed?"

    Yang Lei frowned, and said uncertainly: "Could it be Zhang Ke and the others?"

    Gao Peng thought for a while, then shook his head, and said, "Probably not. If the devils were attracted by them, we should have been attacked yesterday afternoon."

    "I think there should be smart people among the devils. Based on the frequency and location of our attacks in the past few days, we have deduced where our stronghold is. No matter what, we can't stay here anymore."

    "Let's go, take the brothers to transfer immediately before the devils launch an attack."

    Gao Peng and Yang Lei quickly got down from the building and rushed towards the stronghold, more than 1,600 meters, it only took them a little over three minutes.

    When the two returned to the stronghold, the military police saw that the two were in such a hurry, and immediately realized that something must have happened. Wang Huaibao, Zhang Ke, and Wei Tiezhu surrounded them one after another.

    After Gao Peng took a deep breath, he said in a deep voice: "Brothers, this stronghold has been exposed, and we have been surrounded by devils. We should pack up our things immediately and prepare to move." (Remember this website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 55: If You Don¡¯t Go, I Will Not Go

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The military police were shocked when they heard the words, and they immediately packed up their things in a tense and orderly manner. Gao Peng went to the cellar, got himself two days' rations, put all the ammunition for the Mauser sniper rifle, and the pistol was  Four loaded magazines were loaded.

    Then there were three cluster grenades. When everyone packed up and gathered in the yard, Gao Peng's eyes flickered slightly, and he suddenly said: "Brothers, there are more than 20 women in the church, and there are more than a dozen students among them. We must  Find a way to get them out of the city safely."

    "At that time, you will go out of the city with them, escort them north, and settle down in a safe place. Wang Huaibao, you will be the leader of this team!"

    Wang Huaibao's expression changed when he heard the words, he looked at Gao Peng and Yang Lei, and asked anxiously, "What about you?"

    Gao Peng said indifferently: "We won't leave, our combat power is stronger than yours, we will stay in Nanjing, and fight the devils to the end."

    Zhang Ke became anxious when he heard the words, and said: "Instructor Li, if you don't leave, I won't leave either. I will follow you."

    "And me." Wei Tiezhu took a step forward expressionlessly, and said in a deep voice, this upright man usually looks simple and honest, but once he gets serious, he is a stubborn bull, and no one can pull him back.

    "And I."

    "I'll stay too."

    "Without Instructor Li, our lives would have been gone long ago. We are all willing to fight devils with Instructor Li."

    As soon as Zhang Ke took the lead, everyone stepped forward and shouted. Fortunately, they still knew how to keep their voices down.

    Yang Lei looked at these hot-blooded men, something stirred in his heart, his eyes were slightly flushed, these are the seniors of our Chinese soldiers!

    Gao Peng noticed this scene out of the corner of his eye, and there was a faint flash of light in his eyes, but he didn't show anything on his face, and he didn't even change his tone of voice, "You are all doing well."

    "I know you are not afraid of death, but how far can women run without your escort? The mission of our soldiers is to defend the country and protect the common people."

    "Fighting the devils, there will be opportunities in the future, but at any time, we must put the common people first. I will not leave because someone must stay here to attract the firepower of the devils."

    "Since the devils surrounded this area with great fanfare, they must have mastered something. If we disappear together, it is hard to guarantee that the devils will not think of the sewer. At that time, the women's livelihood will be cut off."

    The soldiers and policemen fell silent because they couldn't find any words to refute Gao Peng, but they were also persistent. Zhang Ke still said, "Instructor Li, you don't need so many people to escort the women. Although your fighting power is strong, you are the only one here.  If you are alone, there is also the danger of exposing the sewer."

    "Besides, you will surely break through when you attract firepower until the end, right? You need my grenadier fire support, I will stay with you, and let the brothers escort the woman!"

    Wei Tiezhu interjected: "There is also my machine gun. Without my machine gun's fire suppression, the grenades would not be of much use."

    Another skinny man named Chen You, who followed Gao Peng and the others to attack at night, said to Wei Tiezhu, "Although we didn't take a machine gun the night before yesterday, we got a lot of machine gun bullets and magazines. You need an ammunition hand, or else  You can't hit a few times before you have to misfire."

    Wei Tiezhu grinned at him, patted his shoulder, and did not refute.

    Gao Peng waved his hand, interrupted Wang Huaibao who was about to speak, and said, "Okay, then it's settled, Zhang Ke, Tie Zhu, Chen You and I will stay with me to attract the firepower of the devils, Brother Wang will take others to escort the church women away  Nanjing."

    After finishing speaking, he turned his head to look at Yang Lei, and said, "Brother Yang, you are very clear about the preparations we made last night, so please show them the way!"

    "You go up from the septic tank, enter the church, find Zhao Yumo, and arrange for them to evacuate. By the way, there is a foreign devil in the church. Take him with you, so as not to be poisoned by the devil."

    "If you are willing to go with them, then let's go! If you insist on not going, wait for me at the flour mill more than a thousand meters northeast of the church."

    "If we break out, we will meet you there. If we don't make it within a day you can do your own thing!"

    "Well¡­¡­"

    Yang Lei was startled when he heard the words, and after two seconds of silence, he said in a deep voice: "Instructor Li, you should take them there! My brothers and I will stay and break through. After all, you are familiar with the people in the church and it is convenient for you to do things."

    "It's the same, if we succeed in breaking out, we will go to the flour mill to join you, butI still hope you can go with them.  "

    In fact, he had secretly decided just now that he must let Instructor Li take them away, and stay for him to attract firepower.

    As long as they take the initiative to break through in one direction before the devil is ready, they will definitely catch the devil by surprise. He has a high degree of confidence in breaking out, at least a great confidence in himself being able to break out.

    And after Gao Peng mentioned the word "septic tank", he became more determined in this way of thinking. He really didn't want to go to the cesspit unless it was absolutely necessary or in a life-and-death crisis.

    Compared with saving people in the cesspit, he is more willing to fight with devils. After all, killing devils can earn extra reward points, fighting in street fighting, and with such sophisticated equipment, he, Yang Lei, has never been afraid of anyone.

    Of course, if there were special forces like Kazuki Yamamoto in "Bright Sword" in Nanjing, he would not choose this way.

    Gao Peng pondered for a few seconds, looked into Yang Lei's eyes, and said in a deep voice, "Have you really decided?"

    Yang Lei nodded firmly and said, "I've decided."

    Gao Peng looked into his eyes for a few seconds, then turned to Zhang Ke and said, "Brother Yang's fighting power is very strong, even stronger than mine. You must listen to his command and cooperate well."

    "Be sure to come out safely. I will wait for you at the flour mill. We will fight side by side together in the future!"

    Zhang Ke grinned and said, "Instructor Li, don't worry!"

    Gao Peng finally patted Yang Lei's arm, turned around and said lightly: "Others, follow me."

    Gao Peng led a group of military police headed by Wang Huaibao and ran towards the well. No one noticed that Gao Peng, who was running in the front, had an inexplicable smile on his lips.

    After the figures of Gao Peng and others disappeared into the alley, Yang Lei also said to the others: "Let's go too! The sinking well is to the south, let's break through to the east, and the speed must be fast, and the devils will be caught off guard. If the devils take the initiative to attack, it means  They are ready, and it will be more difficult to break through."

    Although Gao Peng said that Yang Lei's combat power is stronger than his, Zhang Ke and the three have never seen Yang Lei's skills.  Brother, are you sure?"

    Yang Lei smiled slightly, did not answer his words directly, raised the submachine gun in his hand, and said, "Do you know where I got this thing?"

    "where?"

    "I snatched it from a guard of the devil's headquarters, and even a brigade of devils couldn't keep me. You said that there is a brigade for the devils in one direction?"

    "Haha, it would be nice to have a squadron. With the firepower of the few of us, it is more than enough to fight a squadron!"

    Yang Lei smiled and didn't speak. After turning around, a look of shame flashed in his eyes.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 56 You don't have to go through the cesspit Gao, I've tried my best

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    sewer.

    Gao Peng led a group of people towards the church, and some of them carried the supplies they got back the night before, which was enough for them to consume food for five or six days. If the women in the church were included, it would last two days at most.

    However, the food for two days is almost enough. The distance from Nanjing to Yangzhou is only more than 100 kilometers, and they can reach Yangzhou in two days. As for arriving in Yangzhou, they can only rely on themselves.

    After more than three hours of walking, Gao Peng finally saw the cross mark carved by himself. After turning into the alley of the church septic tank drainage pipe, the singing of female students immediately came down. Gao Peng said to Wang Huaibao:  "You guys respond below, and I'll go up to negotiate."

    "Before we come down, you can rest here first. The daytime is not a good time to evacuate. I may wait until the weather gets later before arranging them to come down."

    Naturally, Wang Huaibao and the others had no objection, and then Gao Peng took off the sniper rifle and command knife and handed them to Wang Huaibao, and took off on the spot.

    After jumping up, he spread his hands and feet, propped himself on the two walls of the alley, moved up little by little, until he reached the level with the pipe, exerted strength with his legs, jumped up, and threw himself into the pipe  .

    Fortunately, there is not much excrement in the septic tank at this time, and the height has not yet reached the pipe, and the inside of the pipe is very dry, otherwise Gao Peng will definitely become a "smelly man" after this pounce.

    Returning to a squatting position in the pipe, Gao Peng ducked to the end of the pipe, and an unspeakable stench came to his nostrils. Even in winter, no one knows the smell of this septic tank.

    Gao Peng stretched out his hand and was about to bend the iron fence, but found that the iron fence had already been corroded badly. With a light break, the whole iron fence was directly removed by him.

    Gently push the iron fence out of the septic tank and stand it upright. The iron fence must be reinstalled when you leave, otherwise it will be easy for the devils to find the problem.

    The top of the septic tank is not tightly covered, the wooden board is half opened, the space is two square meters, the height is less than two meters from the drainage pipe, there are many rice paddies on the four walls, and a pool of excrement below.

    The septic tank was located in a corner of the backyard of the church, and Gao Peng was not accidentally discovered. He leaned forward slightly, and when his upper body was out of the scope of the pipes, he kicked his legs suddenly, and the whole person jumped over the septic tank.

    "Snapped"

    Gao Peng supported the side of the septic tank with both hands and forearms, and his toes firmly pressed against the wall of the septic tank. His body was separated by nearly 20 centimeters from the wall of the septic tank.  .

    Gao Peng held his breath, supported his body with all his strength, turned his head to look around, saw that there was no one in his line of sight, and immediately put his left leg on the septic tank.

    Looking back at the septic tank, a smile full of meaning appeared on the corner of his mouth. Although there is a cesspitbut it doesn't have to be there!

    Immediately, he quickly rushed towards the wall behind the church, avoiding the position of the main back door, and Gao Peng dived towards the side of the church.

    Arriving at the side of the church, Gao Peng took a peek, but saw that the church door was open, and a group of devils stood guard at the door. There were also four devils standing guard in front of the main entrance of the lobby, and the singing of female students in the hall kept coming.

    Gao Peng's eyes flickered, no accident, it should be the ghost Osa Hasegawa listening to the female students singing poetry at this time, of course, listening to the singing poetry is fake, his real purpose is to find out the specific number of female students.

    Gao Peng shrank back, hid himself in a pile of sundries behind the church, and waited quietly for the devil to leave

    In the church, Hasegawa and three of his officers sat upright on the bench, listening to the female students singing poetry. John Miller and George Chen stood aside, waiting for the singing of the female students to stop. Hasegawa and  The three officers stood up and applauded.

    Immediately walked towards John and George, looked at the female students with a smile on his face, and said in English: "Very good, you sing very well."

    At this moment, a woman with similarly short hair ran out from behind the female students. Her name was Little Mosquito, and she was one of the women in Qinhuai River. She came out chasing a white cat. Hasegawa saw  Looking at the woman, his eyes narrowed slightly.

    Seeing this, Meng Shujuan, who was standing on the far right, turned her head and said in a low voice, "What did you do? Who told you to come out?"

    After drinking, he turned to Hasegawa and explained in English: "Sir, this classmate lost her school uniform. Because we wanted to perform the best, we didn't let her participate in today's concert. Please forgive her recklessness."

    Meng Shujuan was worried. In order to hide her nervousness, Meng Shujuan turned around and pulled the small mosquito that accidentally broke into the queue.

      Hasegawa nodded noncommittally, and said to Meng Shujuan in harmony: "Can you tell me, how many classmates do you have in total?"

    "Fourteen. A few days ago, your soldiers shot randomly in the yard. One of our classmates was killed by a stray bullet. Now there are only thirteen of them." Meng Shujuan said expressionlessly.

    Hasegawa's cheeks twitched, and a look of embarrassment flashed in his eyes, but he didn't show anything on his face, and said lightly: "I apologize for the behavior of the soldiers. In war, it is inevitable that there will be out of control."

    After finishing speaking, I ignored Meng Shujuan, looked at John, and said, "Father, I have good news for you. Tomorrow we will celebrate the occupation of Nanjing."

    "Dear Father, as a representative, I sincerely invite the choir of your church to join us in the fun."

    The faces of John and the female students all changed, and a lieutenant behind Hasegawa stepped forward and handed an envelope to John.

    Hasegawa said at the right time: "This is an official invitation."

    John reached out to take the invitation and opened it. After reading it, he looked at Hasegawa and said, "Thank you for your kindness, Mr. Hasegawa, but unfortunately, students cannot participate."

    "Why?"

    John pointed to the students and said, "They are still children and are not suitable for attending adult parties. As a guardian, I have the responsibility to protect them. Thank you very much."

    Hasegawa looked at John blankly, and said lightly: "I'm sorry, I can't disobey the order of the superior."

    Hearing this, John stepped forward a little anxiously, approached Hasegawa, and begged in a low voice: "Sir, please think for the children, you are a cultured person, last time you sang a moving song, and made a living for those who are wandering outside.  people."

    "You miss the mountains and rivers of your hometown. These children's hometowns were destroyed, homeless, and living in hell. Now let them celebrate for you who caused all this."

    "Maybe you can understand, to be blunt, I can't allow it, I think it'stoo cruel for them."

    Hasegawa looked at John quietly for a few seconds, and said coldly: "Please remember, there will be a car to pick you up at four o'clock tomorrow afternoon. I am executing a military order."

    Hearing Hasegawa's unquestionable words, a sense of powerlessness invaded John's heart instantly, and he said to himself: "Gao, I'm sorry, I've tried my best, and I can't protect them." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel  .com

 Chapter 57 None of you need to go, leave the rest to me

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Hasegawa left, and he sent two more teams to completely surround the church. John turned back to the stairs in a slump, his footsteps as heavy as lead.

    "Father John"

    With a call, Johnton stayed where he was, and turned around with difficulty to look at the female student who was speaking.

    "What did the Japanese ask us to do? Is it singing?"

    After hearing the female student's question, John's heart twitched suddenly. This question made him feel suffocated, but he didn't show anything on his face, and said softly: "Yes."

    However, the little mosquito standing among the students suddenly said weakly: "I'm not a female student, so I don't have to go."

    While talking, she walked out of the queue of female students. John, George, and all the female students were staring at her, which made her flustered. She backed away involuntarily, crying, "I wasn't in the first place,  I dont go."

    George finally couldn't bear it, and said angrily, "Aren't you going? The Japanese have counted the number of people."

    "I don't care, I won't go anyway." Little Mosquito cried. The female students were ignorant and didn't understand why the Japanese insisted on them going to the banquet.  .

    George stared and said angrily: "You can't go, you say you are not a female student, why didn't you dare to say it just now?"

    "None of you need to go."

    Just when the little mosquito was about to collapse, a deep voice suddenly sounded, making the field suddenly quiet.

    John suddenly turned his head and looked towards the side door of the lobby. When he saw the person coming, his face suddenly showed ecstasy, and he walked quickly towards the figure, "Gao, you are still alive, that's great, you have to help them  , you have to find a way to help them, I tried my best, I really did my best."

    Gao Peng didn't mind John grabbing his shoulders, a gratified smile appeared on his face, and said: "I know you tried your best, you did a good job, you protected them well, you are a real man,  From today on, you are my brother."

    After Gao Peng finished speaking, he patted John on the arm, and continued: "Leave the rest to me! I already have a way to send them out of the city safely."

    The female students and the Qinhuai River women who just came up from the basement were overjoyed when they heard Gao Peng's words, and John was no exception. Meng Shujuan walked up to Gao Peng and asked, "Brother Gao, where is Instructor Li? Is he not here?"  ?¡±

    Gao Peng, who was originally smiling, froze, then recovered his indifferent expression, and said in a low voice: "Instructor Li He died. Now, I am Instructor Li."

    Meng Shujuan was shocked when she heard the words, and staggered back a few steps. At this time, two women from the Qinhuai River rushed out, it was Cardamom and Pandan, and Cardamom asked, "How is this possible? How did he sacrifice? It was yesterday."  Is it? We met the Japanese when we went out yesterday, and it was his soldiers who saved us."

    Gao Peng nodded and said: "I heard what they said, but the instructor Li they are talking about is me."

    "Those soldiers were originally captives of the devils. They were about to be shot by the devils at Hanzhong Gate the day before yesterday. Instructor Li and I rescued them. It was during that battle that Instructor Li"

    Gao Peng didn't finish his sentence, but everyone understood what he meant, and everyone felt sad at the moment. In their perception, Instructor Li and Gao Peng were both good soldiers, and any sacrifice would be a loss to China.  the loss of these common people.

    And Meng Shujuan was particularly uncomfortable. In fact, she and Instructor Li only met a few times, but this girl's heart had already been captured by Instructor Li.

    The first time at the gate of the city, Instructor Li rescued them. The glimpse of Instructor Li in front of the gate was engraved in her mind, and Instructor Li's heart may not have trembled for a moment.

    Otherwise, why would he pick up her lost shoes and put them in his satchel?  It's just a pity that for Instructor Li, love can no longer be called a luxury, it is simply a daydream.

    The second time, she sang poems in the room, and he looked at her quietly outside the door. The sparkle in Instructor Li's eyes, she could see clearly under the candlelight at that time, when she found him, his soft and gentle expression  Her careful movements gave her a feeling of being cared for.

    Later, she found her lost shoes at the door, and at that moment, the softest string in her heart was plucked.

    But now, she suddenly heard the news of his death. How cruel is this for a young girl who is just beginning to fall in love?

    Gao Peng looked at her, sighed secretly in his heart, turned his head to look at John, Zhao Yumo and others, and said lightly: ??The name of Instructor Li is very famous in the Nanjing garrison. With him in the troops, the morale and combat effectiveness can be maintained at the strongest.  "

    "That's why Instructor Li told me before leaving that from now on, I will be him. Remember, don't leak anything in front of my brothers."

    Zhao Yumo stepped forward with graceful steps, frowned and said, "Brother Gao, there are devils guarding the church, how did you get in? How do we get out of the city?"

    Gao Peng said in a deep voice: "Don't worry, since I can come in without disturbing anyone, naturally I can take you out without disturbing anyone."

    "Hey, buddy, can you speak English, don't you think it's very impolite to speak Chinese in front of me?" John suddenly shouted helplessly beside me.

    The corner of Gao Peng's mouth twitched, and he said in English: "OK, what I'm going to talk about next is everyone's plan to escape from Nanjing City. Students, please translate for your sisters!"

    Next, Gao Peng explained clearly that the drainage pipes of the septic tank in the backyard of the church can enter the sewer, and through the sewer can reach the edge of the Yangtze River. On the edge of the Yangtze River, they have already prepared boats to cross the river.

    "My more than 20 fraternities will escort you all the way to Yangzhou. Yangzhou is still in the hands of the Chinese army at this time, but it is estimated that Jiangnan will not be able to defend it for long. When you arrive in Yangzhou, you find a way to get some supplies, and then continue all the way north. Remember,  The farther north the safer."

    "After my brothers arrive in Yangzhou, if they want to return to the team, then the road ahead will depend on you. If there are any who are unwilling to return to the team, try to find a way to keep them by your side."

    "In this age of war and chaos, it is not easy for you women to survive. My brothers are all people who crawled out of the corpses. They are very powerful in combat. With their protection, you will be much safer. I believe that by your means, some of you will be kept.  It shouldn't be difficult for people."

    When Gao Peng said this, he glanced at them with a half-smile, and the women of Qinhuai River all showed complacency.

    But for some reason, Zhao Yumo subconsciously glanced at John, and John also turned his head as if he had a heart, and the eyes of the two met in the air, and they touched each other immediately.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 58 Evacuate smoothly, everything is as if it never happened

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Gao Peng understood, but he didn't care about their affairs, he just said to John: "John, you have to go with them too, if the Japanese can't find a female student tomorrow, let alone you are a priest,  Even if you are God, it is useless, you must die."

    John shrugged and said, "It's up to you to say."

    Gao Peng finally said: "Okay! Things are almost explained, now you go to pack your things, remember, you only need to bring a spare set of clothes, some gold and silver to wear, give up everything else, life is the most important thing now."

    "John and I will make preparations first. In the end, you all need to be careful and don't make any noise. Otherwise, if you disturb the devils outside the church, we will all die without a burial, understand?"

    Gao Peng's voice was very stern in the last few words, which made everyone fully realize the importance of it. They all nodded their heads and went to pack their things.

    Gao Peng took John to the backyard where he was hiding just now. There was a long wooden board about half a meter wide. He had already taken a fancy to it just now. Gao Peng asked John to carry this wooden board to the septic tank with him.

    Gao Peng extended one end of the wooden plank into the drainpipe and tried it himself first. The wooden plank was not slippery. He turned over, faced the wooden plank, and lowered it steadily into the drainpipe step by step.

    Gao Peng motioned for John to wait, while he walked through the drainpipe, walked to the sewer exit, patted on the wall, and Wang Huaibao and two brothers rushed in immediately.

    "Instructor Li, what's the matter?"

    Gao Peng said to Wang Huaibao: "The situation is in our favour. The location of this septic tank is very remote. As long as you are careful, you don't need to alert the devils. You don't need to wait until the sky gets dark. You can arrange to retreat now. You can take care of it later."

    "No problem." Wang Huaibao nodded in relief.

    Gao Peng returned to the septic tank and whispered to John who was squatting next to the septic tank: "John, you go down first! My brothers will meet you below, and I will arrange for them to come down immediately."

    "No, it's better to wait until they all go down first, and then I will go down. If the Japanese come in, I can still deal with it." John shook his head.

    Gao Peng didn't say any more, just patted him on the shoulder, and the two returned to the church together.

    Not long after, the women got ready. They didn't bring any of their suitcases. They just packed a package with their clothes and carried it on their backs. The same was true for the female students.

    Gao Peng nodded in satisfaction. The only thing that bothered him was that the woman named Xiao Mozi was holding a white cat in her arms.

    "Can you guarantee that your cat won't bark? You have to know that it's often the details that determine success or failure." Gao Peng frowned and said, looking at the little mosquito.

    The little mosquito said nervously to Gao Peng: "Don't worry! It is very obedient and never barks. We have been hiding in the cellar for so many days, and it has never barked."

    Gao Peng nodded noncommittally, and said: "Okay! Watch your cat. If I feel that it threatens to expose us, I will kill it."

    "Now, all go to the backyard gate and wait. Go out two by two. When the first two enter the sewer, I will wave to you. When you see me waving, you will come out two."

    "Don't rush, just follow my instructions, and everyone can leave safely, understand?"

    "Understood."

    "Okay, let's go!"

    A group of people followed Gao Peng to the backyard door, and the backyard door was opened with an opening just enough for one person to enter and exit. Gao Peng first ran to the septic tank and squatted down, then waved in the direction of the door, and two female students ran over first.

    In the church, there were fourteen women from Qinhuai River and twelve female students, a total of twenty-six people, which happened to be an even number. Zhao Yumo asked the female students to go first, and John took the initiative to take responsibility.  Two people, and then two people will go out, and no one has a problem.

    The reason why they are not allowed to go together is because there are too many people, the movement will be much louder, and the sound of footsteps will be messy, which will easily alarm the devil sentry outside the wall. There is no such problem when two people walk together.

    After the first wave of two people came over, Gao Peng softly told them the safest way to get down, and the two girls followed suit, and went down steadily into the drainage pipe.

    After they reached the drain, the people waiting below immediately spotted them, Wang Huaibao said: "Sister, don't be afraid, just jump down, we will catch you."

    Below the drainage pipe is a one-meter-square manure pool. There are two small ditches on both sides of the pool to discharge the manure to the main drainage ditch outside, and there is a walkway in the middle, two people can stand side by side.

    Wang Huaibao felt that with the female student's weight, they could handle it alone. At that moment, the others took a step back, leaving Wang Huaibao alone below, and the other two were behind him, supporting him.

    "Let's jump, girl, it's okay, don't worry, even if we fall to our death, we won't let you fall, but you have to work harder! Don't fall into the cesspool, it will be bad."

    Under Wang Huaibao's slightly teasing persuasion, the girl seemed less afraid. She gritted her teeth, closed her eyes and jumped forward. In order not to let herself scream out, she clenched her teeth and pressed her lips tightly.

    Wang Huaibao opened his arms and hugged the girl who jumped down. The momentum of the fall made him stagger back involuntarily, and the two people behind him played their role, supporting his figure from left to right, making him stand  stable.

    "You are very brave, go out first! Wait outside." Wang Huaibao put down the girl, smiled and praised, and then came the second one. With the former one as an example, the latter one has no fear at all, just like before  The girl looked like she jumped out.

    The girls went down two by two, and in less than twenty minutes, they all went down, and then it was naturally the turn of the Qinhuai River girls. Although they were a little heavier than the female students, they were not much heavier.

    Fortunately, during this process, neither the girls nor the women made any mistakes. After the little mosquito entered, it first threw the white cat to the responders below, and then jumped down by itself.

    It's just that when John went down, he almost fell into the cesspit. One was because of his weight, which was almost equivalent to two women. Secondly, he was too embarrassed to let a man come to pick him up, so he asked Wang Huaibao and others to step back.  Jump down by yourself.

    As a result, the landing posture was wrong, and he fell backwards. If Wang Huaibao hadn't seen the opportunity quickly and pulled him, he would really have fallen into the cesspool.

    After everyone, including George, entered the sewer, Gao Peng wiped away all the traces caused by the women around the septic tank, and then pulled the wooden cover of the septic tank to cover the top of the septic tank.

    Immediately, he retreated into the drainpipe, dragged down the planks they used as a bridge, and threw them into the sewer along the pipe.

    In the end, Gao Peng stuck the fallen iron fence to the mouth of the drain pipe again, and everything was as if it had never happened. I am afraid that even if the devils wanted to break their heads, they would never have thought that they would escape from the church in this way.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 59 Better to marry a good prostitute than a cheating wife, you must come out alive, brother

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    At this time, it was only before two o'clock in the afternoon, and the women's physical strength was not as strong as that of the military police, and their speed was not fast. It took four or five hours to walk for a distance of nearly 30 kilometers.

    The sky had already darkened. After reaching the water outlet near the Yangtze River, Gao Peng ordered to rest in place. The military and police took out canned beef and compressed biscuits and distributed them to the women, and several flashlights illuminated the sewer.

    The female students gathered together and ate quietly, while the women of Qinhuai River had already begun to display their "professional skills" to get in touch with the military and police.

    Seeing this situation, Gao Peng stopped chewing, turned his head to Zhao Yumo who was sitting with John not far away, and said, "Miss Yumo, there are some things that I shouldn't say, but I still want to say them."

    "Instructor Li, please tell me." Zhao Yumo said softly, her voice was soft and waxy, which made people feel very comfortable. She kept in mind that Gao Peng is now Instructor Li, so as not to slip up.

    As soon as Gao Peng and Zhao Yumo opened their mouths, the sewer suddenly fell silent. The soldiers, police and women all looked at Gao Peng, waiting for him to speak.

    Gao Peng said lightly: "Everyone has a past, but after this catastrophe, you can be considered to have gained a new life. I hope you can think carefully about where to go in the future."

    "Every time a hero slaughters more dogs, since ancient times chivalrous women have come out of prostitution, you may not all become chivalrous women, but at least Now that you have come out, don't go in again."

    "In the future, find a place where there is no war and live a good life, even if you are an ordinary person. If anyone does not want to live an ordinary life, joining the army is also a good choice."

    "I'm not worried about the students. They have knowledge and culture, and the country will take good care of them, but you have to rely on yourself."

    Having said that, Gao Peng turned to Wang Huaibao and said, "Brother Wang, when you get to a safe place, help them get dressed in common people's clothes, so that they will be less conspicuous."

    "No problem, I will arrange it." Wang Huaibao nodded solemnly.

    Immediately, Gao Peng glanced at the military police present, and said in a deep voice: "Brothers, I entrusted them to you, take care of them, don't look down on them, it is not what they want to be reduced to prostitution, they all have a life experience and past that cannot be recalled  .¡±

    "They are all kind and righteous women. If any of you don't want to go back to the army to fight, you can consider marrying one to go home and live a good life."

    "But there is one thing. If you like one of them, you can give me a serious pursuit. They must be voluntary, and you can only marry one."

    "If anyone dares to mess around with a gun in his hand, when I bring Zhang Ke Tiezhu and the others out of Nanjing City, I will definitely chase you to the ends of the world and kill you, not for anything else, just because in my eyes, they are all me.  girl."

    Speaking of this, Gao Peng's tone slowed down, and he said in a serious tone: "Of course, if you have the ability to make them willingly serve one husband with two daughters, it's up to you, then I have nothing to say."

    "coax"

    As soon as Gao Peng's words fell, the sewer burst into laughter, and the dignified atmosphere eased for a while. Many people among them cast their fiery eyes on the women.

    The law "It is better to marry a good prostitute than to marry a wife who is out of the wall" is not only applicable to later generations, but also applicable in modern times and even in ancient times.

    Especially in ancient times, many people were willing to spend money to redeem prostitutes and marry them back home to live. However, women who have cheated on women have been cast aside since ancient times.

    Besides, these soldiers and police were just ordinary Qiu Ba. In that era, they also belonged to the category of the lower class. To put it bluntly, they had no right to look down on prostitutes.

    After listening to Gao Peng's words, the women couldn't be more grateful to him. They could all hear that Gao Peng really thought about them and for their own good. Unfortunately, they knew that he would not belong to any of them.

    And when Gao Peng said that they were all his sisters, a warm feeling of being protected emerged spontaneously. They wished that they could really have such a powerful brother to protect them.

    A group of people did not rush out, but waited for the sky to completely darken until late at night, when everyone finally heard Gao Peng say the order they were looking forward to.

    "It's time, get ready to go." Gao Peng gave an order, and everyone stood up reflexively.

    A group of people walked several hundred meters before reaching the iron fence that was removed by Gao Peng and Yang Lei. Gao Peng turned his head and said to the crowd: "There is no way to get here. We have to wade in. Everyone took off their shoes and socks, and lifted up their clothes."  , Put it on when you get to the shore, so as not to get sick after getting wet."

    Everyone immediately followed suit. It was very simple for the military, police and students, just roll up their trouser legs and take off their shoes.?When there were people wearing cheongsams and silk stockings on their lower bodies, they went to a nearby alley to take off the stockings and held the shoes and socks in their hands.

    Gao Peng has always been a little puzzled. It's winter. Although their cheongsams are winter styles, they can keep warm, but aren't their legs cold?  The stockings of the Republic of China did not have the fleece of later generations.

    Of course, he would not be too idle to ask this question. After everyone was ready, Gao Peng thought for a while and said, "Brothers, I don't know what is deposited at the bottom of this gutter! Our rough skin  Thick ones, it doesn¡¯t matter, the girls can¡¯t afford to be hurt.¡±

    "In this way, you carry the girls to the mouth of the drainage pipe and then put them down. It's better to take a few steps less, but be careful, and take every step steadily."

    Naturally no one objected to this proposal. At that moment, everyone hung their guns in front of them and jumped into the gutter. The women felt Gao Peng's ubiquitous care, and warm currents swam back and forth in their hearts, non-stop.

    There are twenty-three soldiers and policemen, including Gao Peng and John, there are only twenty-five, and there are twenty-six women.  Standing in the aisle with another female student.

    Seeing this, Gao Peng smiled at them helplessly, then patted himself on the shoulder, and said, "There is no way, you can only bear with it, come on! One on each side."

    Meng Shujuan and the girl looked at each other, walked up to Gao Peng, and lay on his shoulders one by one. Gao Peng wrapped his arms around their legs, and walked steadily towards the drain.

    The soldiers and police went to the drain, and after putting the woman down, they drilled out of the drain one after the other, and climbed up to the side of the river embankment. Everyone went out of the sewer in an orderly manner.  The goal.

    After Gao Peng came out last, he asked everyone to put on their shoes and socks, and then ordered the women to wait by the river, while he led the military and police to move the boat in the grass where the boat was hidden.

    Not long after, all the fishing boats were launched, and at least two soldiers and policemen boarded each boat, so the task of rowing was naturally theirs.

    "Okay, let's all get on the boat! There are five people in each boat, which is more than enough." Gao Peng said to everyone.

    The female students didn't say anything, and silently boarded the four boats respectively. The women on the Qinhuai River walked a few steps towards the boats. Zhao Yumo suddenly turned back and threw himself into Gao Peng's arms.  Said: "You must come out alive, brother."

    Gao Peng was startled for a moment, then a look of relief appeared on his face, he patted Zhao Yumo's back lightly, and said: "I promise you, I will try my best to live until until the end, and you too, must live well, only  To live is to have hope."

    Zhao Yumo made a start, and then the women of Qinhuai River came up and hugged Gao Peng one by one. No matter what they said, they would call "Brother" at the end.

    "Remember to come to us, brother."

    "After I have a child, I will tell him that his uncle is a hero. Let's go, brother."

    "You must take care, brother."

    "" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 60 It's Time to Do Your Own Thing Yang Lei's Guilt He Just Wants to Live

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    None of the fourteen Qinhuai River women was left behind. Everyone hugged Gao Peng and called "Brother". Wang Huaibao and the other female students were all moved.

    After all the women boarded the boat, Gao Peng patted Wang Huaibao's arm, and said softly: "My girls, please take care of them. If anyone dares to mess around, you know what to do."

    Wang Huaibao nodded firmly, and said, "Don't worry, Instructor Li, as long as I'm alive, I won't let them be wronged."

    Gao Peng nodded, finally looked at John, and asked with a smile: "John, what are your plans? Are you going to return to China, or stay in China?"

    John subconsciously turned his head to look at Zhao Yumo's boat, and said, "I plan to stay in China temporarily."

    Hearing the words, Gao Peng approached John and whispered, "Is it because of Mo?"

    John spread his hands and smiled, with such an obvious look, Gao Peng punched him on the chest, and said: "Treat her well, I hope her suffering will end with you."

    "Of course, she is a good woman, and I will not let her tragedy continue." John said solemnly to Gao Peng.

    Gao Peng nodded and said no more, only urging them to board the boat.

    The fishing boat slowly left the shore and rowed to the opposite bank. Gao Peng stood on the shore for a long time until he could no longer see the ten small boats.

    Gao Peng cleared up his mood, and the indifference of the past returned to his face. Next, he should do his own thing.

    In today's Nanjing City, with the arrival of Matsui Iwane and Asaka Miya Hatohiko, the number of troops has surged, and he has no chance to attack everywhere again, killing devils to earn reward points.

    Before Wang Huaibao and the others left, they had left enough food for him for three days. Now his best choice is to find a hiding place and spend the last three days safely.  after one thing.

    Gao Peng went back to the sewer, broke the iron fence of the water outlet back to its original state, and then walked towards the church. At this time, he was the only one left, walking in the dark and quiet sewer, which made him feel a little depressed.

    Fortunately, after wandering between life and death many times in the past few days, his nerves have become extremely tough, and the light of the flashlight can slightly relieve that depression.

    Gao Peng didn't think about anything in his mind, he just carefully calculated the direction he was going, and trotted forward quickly. It took nearly five hours to come, but it took less than three hours to go back.

    After seeing the cross mark, Gao Peng turned to the northeast and walked several hundred meters, but the beam of the flashlight caught a figure sitting against the wall.

    "Instructor Li, you are finally here."

    A familiar voice came, Gao Peng's eyes flickered, he walked a few steps, and got close to the person. When he saw the person's condition clearly, a bright light flashed in Gao Peng's eyes in the dark, but he asked in a harmonious voice: "Yang  Brother, are you injured? What about Zhang Ke and the others?"

    It was Yang Lei, and his left arm was wrapped around his black beret, which was tightly wrapped with cloth strips. Gao Peng put the flashlight on the ground and squatted beside him.

    Yang Lei's expression darkened when he heard the words, and he said: "Theycouldn't come out, I'm sorry, Instructor Li, I couldn't bring them out."

    Gao Peng was silent for a few seconds, then patted Yang Lei on the shoulder, and comforted him: "Don't be sad, you have tried your best, this is a narrow escape."

    "They exchanged their three lives for the lives of so many brothers and ordinary people. It's worth it. How is your injury?"

    Yang Lei raised his arm and said, "I'm fine. It's a penetrating wound. It didn't hurt the bones. It won't affect the battle."

    Gao Peng nodded, and said: "I'm afraid we have to fight again. The target is the devil outside the church. We must create the illusion that the people in the church are rescued."

    "Otherwise, I'm afraid that the devils will dig three feet into the ground to search. If the devils find the sewer, it will be very bad. Besides, we still need to replenish food."

    Yang Lei's heart trembled, it really is like this, there are ghosts guarding around the church, but the people in the church disappeared inexplicably, the devils would naturally think of something like a tunnel, and this sewer obviously plays the same role as a tunnel.

    If the devils discover the sewer, they will lose this wonderful safe maneuvering channel, and after the 18th, the follow-up troops of the devils who attacked Nanjing from all directions will arrive one after another. By then, there will be no room for them to survive in Nanjing City.

    He completed task two in the early morning of the 14th, that is to say, he will not be able to return until the early morning of the 21st, and there are still three full days left. He only has the last meal of food left on him.Really have to fight.

    "You are right, when shall we do it?" Yang Lei asked with a frown.

    Gao Peng thought for a while, and said: "Let's go up to see the situation later and talk about it. Now let's eat something and restore our strength! The best time to do it is the darkest moment before dawn."

    Yang Lei nodded in agreement. He also felt that the darkest time before dawn was the most suitable time to attack. At that time, it was the coldest and the night was the darkest. The devils gathered around the campfire and their sight would be restricted by the fire, so they could make a sneak attack.

    Immediately, the two had a full meal, rested for a while, and then climbed up the sewage pipe of the flour mill that Gao Peng had gone up to once before.

    After the two came out of the sewer, they cautiously sneaked towards the church. There is no doubt that the most devils were at the gate of the church, and Gao Peng didn't go anywhere else.  street.

    After arriving at that street, Gao Peng chose to enter the house at one o'clock where Instructor Li was staying before. It is only more than 100 meters away from the gate of the church, so he can see the devil's situation clearly.

    But I saw two huge bonfires burning in front of the church gate, surrounded by more than 20 devils, and along the church wall, there were bonfires at intervals, and the devils were standing or sitting.  They were on fire, and some of them leaned together to take a nap.

    "There is probably a squadron around the church now, and there is a small team at the main entrance. Let's use cluster grenades to attack and try to kill as many devils as possible in the first wave of attacks."

    "Three grenades tied together, how far can you throw them?" Gao Peng asked Yang Lei suddenly.

    Yang Lei thought for a while and said, "It's more than fifty meters!"

    "Very well, when the time comes, you should control it and try to let the grenade explode before it hits the ground. This can cause the greatest damage effect. After throwing the cluster grenade, you immediately run back to hide. Try not to shoot first. Let's greet you with a grenade."

    "If you shoot in a dark environment, the muzzle spark will reveal our position. If you use a grenade, the devils can't figure out where the grenade came from."

    "When the grenade runs out, let's get close to the devil and fight the devil in close combat, but pay attention to the remaining bullets in the gun."

    When Gao Peng said this, he pulled out the command knife that he had been pinning on his belt behind his back, handed it to Yang Lei, and said, "You take this, at critical moments, we can rush into the group of devils, so that they don't dare to shoot indiscriminately.  "

    Yang Lei was slightly taken aback, reached out to take the command knife, and said hesitantly: "You gave me the knife, what should you do?"

    "Clang"

    Gao Peng pulled out the SS tooth bayonet, put it on the sniper rifle, and said lightly: "I have this."

    Yang Lei was relieved, and then he was relieved.

    "Remember, if you can't do anything, just evacuate, and I'll cut you off."

    Yang Lei heard that, although he couldn't see the other party clearly in the dark, he subconsciously lowered his eyelids, and a look of shame flashed across his eyes.

    When breaking out of the siege, he used Zhang Ke and the other three to attract the firepower of the devils, but he escaped from the encirclement by lurking, and even injured his arm with a bastard box.

    But at the critical moment, Instructor Li always wanted to let his brother go first. Compared with this, he really felt ashamed, but there was no way, he was not from this world, he was an applicant, he just wanted to live  go down.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 61 Gao Peng's Real Purpose There Are Already Special Forces in China?

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    At about 4:30 in the morning, when it was time to act, Gao Peng took out a cluster grenade from his satchel, handed three individual grenades to Yang Lei, and said: "Be careful in everything, and focus on protecting yourself."

    Yang Lei nodded, took the grenade, and went downstairs, but he didn't notice that in the darkness, Gao Peng's eyes flashed a cold light.

    "I'm sorry, I promised them that I must work hard to live until the end." Gao Peng said secretly in his heart, and then put the sniper rifle on the guardrail.

    Yang Lei went onto the street and sneaked towards the church gate from the ruins of the house. The church gate was only 40 meters away from the ruins of the building complex.  Unhurriedly pull out the grenade rings one by one.

    The devils gathered around the fire, their eyes were flooded with light, and they couldn't see their surroundings clearly. This is the same as the darkness under the lamp, but Gao Peng was behind Yang Lei, with the fire as the background, but he could clearly see Yang Lei's figure  .

    Gao Peng's sniper scope has been placed in the gap next to Yang Lei's head. He dare not aim directly at Yang Lei, because he is afraid that the special forces' sense of danger will alert Yang Lei.

    That's right, Gao Peng didn't intend to really fight this battle at all. What he needed was to alert the devils and lure most of them away from the church. As long as there was this section, it was enough to make the devils think that it was when they went out to attack the enemy.  , the churchgoers fled.

    From the very beginning, his real purpose was to kill Yang Lei, an applicant, otherwise he could leave with Wang Huaibao and the others, so why return to Nanjing City?  The mission statement is to survive for seven days, but there is no requirement to survive for seven days in Nanjing City.

    All the things he said to Yang Lei before were aimed at numbing him, making him minimize his vigilance, and letting him rest assured.

    Gao Peng is very clear that the applicants who can live to the present are all capable people, and all applicants understand one thing, that is, in the world of reincarnation, only the original plot characters are credible.

    The other applicants are his sworn enemies, so since Gao Peng put on the clothes of Instructor Li and declared his name as Li Tao, he has been making arrangements.

    Otherwise, with his ability, he can do more things by pretending to be a ghost and taking advantage of his ability to speak Japanese, but this is not safe.

    Because his biggest threat is not from devils, but from other applicants. As I said before, those who can live until now must be superior in some aspects, or they are masters themselves. Once their identities are exposed  , It is easy to be hacked by other applicants.

    So he would rather make things more complicated and the battle more difficult than expose his knowledge of Japanese. He played the role of Instructor Li very thoroughly, with almost no flaws.

    It's just a pity that up to now, he has only met Yang Lei, an applicant who came to his door by himself, but that's not bad. One applicant has 500 reward points, which is already equal to the harvest of killing 50 devils.

    Yang Lei made his move, and saw that he knocked the grenade down on the broken wall in front of him, then raised his hand to make a throwing motion, paused for a second, and then threw the grenade to the group of devils.

    "It's now." At the moment when Yang Lei threw his arm forward and the grenade had just been released, Gao Peng's eyes were fixed, and his quasi-consciousness instantly put on the back of Yang Lei's head.

    "Snapped"

    "poof"

    "Boom"

    After Yang Lei threw the grenade, he suddenly felt a chill rising from his tailbone, and his eyelids trembled suddenly.

    However, before he could make any movements, a bullet had already entered from the back of his head and passed through his eyes, and Yang Lei fell into the eternal darkness in such a daze.

    Yang Lei fell forward and fell to the ground. After Gao Peng fired his gun, he immediately got up and rushed downstairs, rushing towards the flour mill.

    The cluster grenade that exploded in the air killed nearly 20 devils. Such a big movement alarmed all the devils around the church in an instant, and there was a commotion outside the church.

    Although they didn't know where the grenade came from, they heard the sound of Gao Peng's shot, and the devil who was facing this side saw the fleeting spark.

    "Bang bang bang"

    The devils fired continuously at the direction where the sparks lit up just now, and rushed towards that side quickly. The devils surrounding the church also rushed towards this direction one after another. At this time, Gao Peng had already passed through several alleys and left the area.  Buildings.

    The devils soon discovered Yang Lei's body, and after searching the surrounding buildings to no avail, they had to take his body back.

    ? Soon after, Hasegawa brought most of theThe team arrived and saw the scene at the gate of the church, their faces were extremely gloomy. The squadron leader stationed here was dead, and a small leader stepped forward to report what happened.

    The beams of several flashlights focused on Yang Lei's body on the ground. Hasegawa squatted down to check Yang Lei's body, and then turned around and asked, "Where is the thing on this enemy?"

    Immediately, soldiers brought Yang Lei's equipment and materials to Hasegawa. Submachine guns, grenades and other items were all equipment of their troops, and they were nothing to look at. Hasegawa became interested in Yang Lei's chest badge and armband.

    It's a pity that he is proficient in English and Japanese, but he doesn't understand Chinese. He waved to a translator who was following him and said, "Look, what's the word on it?"

    The interpreter was none other than Meng Shujuan's father, Meng Fanming, director of the Nanjing National Government's Communications Department.

    Meng Fanming took the chest badge and armband, and said in Japanese: "Chinese Army Special Forces."

    "Nani? Special forces?" Hasegawa's expression changed, and his brows frowned slightly.

    He doesn't know much about special forces, but he also knows its meaning. He has a classmate of the Imperial Army Academy named Kazuki Yamamoto, who went to study at the Special Military Academy in Munich, Germany, and it is said that he went to study special operations.

    Could it be that China already has such a special force?  Well, it is very possible that only this reason can explain why the imperial army has been attacked frequently recently, but they can't even see the shadow of their opponents.

    This is important information that must be reported to the headquarters. If the Chinese special forces really exist, then the alert level of the headquarters must be raised a few levels, and the uniforms and boots of the Chinese soldiers need to be  Study carefully.

    "Take this corpse back, and keep his clothes and boots intact."

    "Hay."

    After arranging all this, Hasegawa turned his attention to the church. They were all terrified!  I should go and comfort them.

    Thinking of this, Hasegawa pushed open the door of the church with a group of subordinates and walked in. However, after entering the lobby, he felt something was wrong. He felt that the church was too quiet.

    With such a big commotion outside, how could the priest and the female students have no reaction at all?  But let alone human voices in the church, there is not even a trace of candlelight.

    Hasegawa, who had always been calm, changed his expression.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 62 The Enraged Hasegawa There is Only One Truth Akechi Ihara

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Reporting Colonel, no, the entire church was searched, and there was no one there. We also found a cellar in the kitchen, which contained many women's clothes and utensils."

    When he heard the report from his subordinates, Hasegawa's temples began to throb violently, and his veins burst out. Hasegawa, who always gave people a calm and unhurried feeling, was furious at this moment.

    "Report to Commander, I found a dog hole at the base of the wall in the northwest corner. The outside of the hole was covered by a pile of debris, so I didn't find it before." The devil found it, naturally, when Cardamom and Pandan slipped out to find the lute strings.  The dog hole is gone.

    "Baga Road"

    "Crack"

    "Hay."

    A classic scene in movies and TV shows appeared, the major who reported was slapped twice by the furious Hasegawa, and he had to bow his head and admit that he was Baga Yalu.

    "Assemble the entire alliance immediately and search for me. We must find the women back."

    "Hay."

    ?All the officers took orders together and dispersed separately. At this time, the women had already crossed the Yangtze River for a long time, at least they had traveled more than ten or twenty kilometers. Where can they be found in the city of Nanjing?

    Everyone didn't notice that Meng Fanming, who was standing in an inconspicuous corner, had a flash of ecstasy in his eyes. Seeing that no one noticed him, he quietly slipped into the darkness and sneaked away

    However, Gao Peng said that after killing Yang Lei, he immediately evacuated, pulled some torn quilts in the surrounding houses, and then quickly returned to the flour mill and went down into the sewer again.

    Based on his memory, Gao Peng found a place a few kilometers away at the corner of the street, next to a building complex, and stopped. He spread a quilt on the ground in an alley next to the main sewer road, and lay down with a sniper rifle in his arms.  , covered the body with another layer, and then fell into a deep sleep.

    Since entering this world on the thirteenth, for five consecutive days, he has been in the midst of high-intensity battles, both physically and mentally tense, not daring to relax in the slightest.

    Even when he was sleeping, he didn't dare to let himself sleep soundly. He was basically in a light sleep, and would wake up when there was a disturbance. His body and spirit could not be relaxed for a long time, and Gao Peng was almost on the verge of neurasthenia.

    Fortunately, Gao Peng only needs to live such a life for seven days. If it takes too long, he will collapse sooner or later and feel "tired". Instructor Li is a living example.

    Not only has he been in high-intensity battles since December 1, when the devils began to attack, but the successive sacrifices of his brothers have tortured his spirit, so he was "tired", and this is how the original drama  The scene where he and the devil died together.

    This time, it was because of Gao Peng that he persisted for a few more days, but he died to save Gao Peng. Isn't it a kind of mental pressure for Gao Peng?

    Gao Peng also really felt a little tired. This time he slept deeply and relaxed. This was the only time he fell into a deep sleep in the past five days and five nights.

    This time, he slept from more than five o'clock in the morning until three or four o'clock in the afternoon. It took about eleven hours before Gao Peng slept until he woke up naturally.

    After getting up, he urinated, took out individual food to fill his stomach, then walked out of the alley, sat down against the wall next to the alley, rolled up his sleeves, and looked at the interface on the reincarnation watch.

    When seeing the data displayed in Task 2, Gao Peng smiled slightly. The completion rate of Task 2 was 11210, a full eleven times the completion amount.

    Not surprisingly, he should be able to get through this interview smoothly, but he doesn't know how many of the fifty applicants who have thrown themselves into this world are still alive. I hope there are not too many of them!

    The feeling of a person waiting for time to flow quietly in a quiet and dark environment is very depressing and tormenting. Gao Peng must find something to do for himself to distract himself.

    A few hours ago, Gao Peng was recalling what he had experienced since he entered this world, and made a summary of his own fighting process, his decision after encountering an emergency, and so on.

    Gao Peng analyzed his own shortcomings and muttered to himself to deepen his impression and turn it into his own combat experience. After going through the five-day experience several times, Gao Peng's actual combat experience and combat theory steadily improved.  up a step.

    Immediately, he fell into a situation with nothing to do. To pass the boring time, he began to count the bullets one by one. When the eighty-five rifle bullets and forty-eight pistol bullets were changed by him  After counting back and forth a few times, he started playing with blocks with bullets.

    In short, Gao Peng passed the difficult time in different ways.??, in this dark and quiet environment, if you can't do something to distract your attention, people will become upset and irritable

    And while Gao Peng was passing the time in the sewer, Hasegawa was already going crazy. Starting from 5:00 in the morning, a whole regiment of troops searched around the church on a large scale, but they still couldn't find the women.  trail.

    At four o'clock in the afternoon, the devil's celebration banquet was held as scheduled in the banquet hall of the Presidential Palace. Not many people knew about the female students, only Hasegawa's immediate superior and a group of subordinates knew about it, but they had no choice but to  Let this matter rot in your stomach.

    Having been scolded by his boss, Hasegawa was naturally unwilling and extremely aggrieved. At this moment, he suddenly remembered that there was a detective in the headquarters who was a detective and later came to China to do business. Akechi Ihara.

    The helpless Hasegawa went to the headquarters the next day to visit Ihara Akechi, and begged him to investigate the mystery of the disappearance of the church woman for himself.

    Naturally, this matter could not be bypassed by Sasaki Toichi. When Sasaki Toichi knew that there were originally a dozen virgins in the church, but disappeared inexplicably, he immediately agreed to Hasegawa's request and sent Akechi Ihara to investigate this unsolved case.

    Arriving at the church, Akechi Ihara listened to Hasegawa's whole story, then turned around in the church in deep thought, and Hasegawa and others followed behind him respectfully.

    Although Ihara Akechi is not a member of the military and has no official position, he has made countless contributions to the headquarters during this period of time. Sasaki respects him very much. He also received the honor of Iwane Matsui and Hatohiko Asaka at the celebration banquet yesterday.  Greetings.

    As long as he is willing to join the army, he will definitely rise to the top and be reused. Therefore, all the devil officers who know his existence respect him very much. After all, a capable person will be respected by others wherever he is.

    "Your Excellency, judging from the traces at the entrance of this cave, I conclude that the women did not escape from the church through this dog cave."

    "Although some people have indeed entered and exited through this dog hole, there are at most two or three people. According to what you said, there are thirteen female students in the church, a priest, and a Chinese boy, that is, fifteen people."

    "Let's not talk about the traces, but in terms of time, do you think it's possible? The battle last night didn't last long, it only lasted ten minutes."

    "It's only been 20 minutes since you heard the noise and arrived here, so how far can women go in 20 minutes?"

    After listening to Ihara Akechi's analysis, Hasegawa nodded in agreement and said, "Yes, I also don't think it is possible for them to leave from here. After the city entry ceremony, the imperial army is everywhere in Nanjing, and they have nowhere to hide.  "

    Akechi Ihara nodded. Now that the conjecture that the women escaped from the dog hole has been overturned, the next step is to find out how they left.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 63 Famous Quotes in the Detective World

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Your Excellency, have your soldiers conducted a carpet search of the entire church? Have they found tunnels or anything like that?"

    The first thing Akechi Ihara thinks about is the way women can escape, the sky, the ground, and the underground.

    The sky is obviously impossible, and the ground has been overturned by them just now. Since it is impossible to drill a dog hole, and it is even more impossible to climb out of a wall, then only the ground is left.

    Hasegawa frowned slightly, shook his head and said: "There is a cellar, but nothing like a tunnel has been found. My soldiers have searched every inch of the church, but found nothing."

    Akechi Ihara raised his eyebrows slightly, and confirmed: "Are you sure it is all the places? This is very important, Your Excellency, there is a famous saying in the detective world, which is called 'There is always only one truth. When all the impossible is ruled out, no matter what is left  , even if it is unbelievable, it must be the truth.'¡±

    Now Hasegawa is also a little uncertain. In fact, he himself walked through the church inside and out, but he dare not say that he has searched every inch.

    Hasegawa turned around and called a soldier, saying: "Go and call Captain Nakamura."

    "Report to the captain, Captain Nakamura went to the toilet, I will notify him immediately when he comes back."

    After listening to the soldier's words, Hasegawa waved his hand and signaled the soldier to pass the order, and when he heard the soldier's words, a flash of lightning flashed through Ihara Akechi's mind, and hurriedly said: "Your Majesty, you said that the soldiers have already searched the church.  Every inch, what about the septic tank?"

    "Septic tank? How is this possible?" Hasegawa was startled when he heard the words, and subconsciously said.

    Akechi Ihara smiled slightly and said, "Did you forget what I just said? When all the impossible is eliminated, no matter what is left, no matter how unbelievable, it must be the truth. Let's go! Let's go and see the septic tank together."  Pool."

    Hasegawa immediately asked the soldiers where the septic tank was located, and then a group of people went straight to the backyard. When they got to the corner of the backyard, Hasegawa ordered the soldiers to lift the cover of the septic tank. Akechi Ihara saw the septic tank at a glance  That drain pipe.

    He didn't say anything, just looked at Hasegawa, pointed at the drainage pipe, Hasegawa's face changed slightly, he seemed to understand something, and immediately said to a soldier: "You, go down, see if the iron fence can  Open."

    The devil didn't hesitate at all, he just took a deep breath and held it, then jumped down.

    "Plop"

    The ghost soldier fell into the dung water, but fortunately the dung water was not deep and only submerged up to his thighs. The soldier grabbed the iron fence with both hands and pulled it hard.

    Unexpectedly, the iron fence was so weak that it was easily pulled out. Due to inertia, the soldier fell backwards. Originally, only his lower body was soaked in feces, but now his whole body was soaked in feces.

    But he didn't care. Although shivering from the cold, he threw away the iron fence and got into the drainage pipe.  The sewers of that big underground drainage system."

    Hasegawa's face changed completely. The iron fence was obviously stuck in the drainage pipe, and it could not be an obstacle at all. The truth came out, the female students actually escaped from the sewer.

    None of the devils who attacked Nanjing City expected that there would be such an advanced drainage system in Nanjing City. Who said China was backward?  Stand up, I promise not to kill you.

    "Baga, these wastes from the intelligence department, they should all have their seppuku. They didn't even notice such important information as the large drainage system underground in Nanjing City."

    "If the Chinese army uses the sewers as a maneuvering channel to appear and disappear in the city, wouldn't our Imperial Japanese Army suffer heavy losses?"

    Hasegawa growled angrily a few times, and then ordered loudly: "Communications, immediately report the situation about the sewers in Nanjing City to the headquarters."

    "I request the headquarters to send someone to the original municipal department of China to find out the drawings about the sewers in Nanjing City. It must be done quickly."

    "Hay."

    After Hasegawa arranged the report, he ordered a brigade under his command to enter the sewer from the septic tank and search the sewer.

    Major Nakamura, who had just returned from using the toilet, was about to lead his soldiers to jump into the cesspit, but was stopped by Akechi Ihara, "Your Excellency, there is no need to jump in, just find a longer wooden board as a bridge."

    "Soga, thank you Ihara-kun for reminding me." Nakamura Shao Zuo bowed slightly to Akechi Ihara gratefully, and then ordered his men to go find the wooden board

    Although the sewer pattern in Nanjing City isIt's not too big, but it's very complicated, with countless forks, like a maze. Hasegawa ordered his men to search the sewers just by chance, but he knew that the hope was very slim.

    After all, a brigade is only a little over a thousand people, and he is not worried about dividing his troops. He ordered that no matter how many forks there are, at least a small team should act as a unit. It is impossible to cover the entire sewer. He is just trying his luck.

    Apparently, his luck was not as good as expected. The devils who searched the sewer all day on the 19th found nothing. After dark, they each found a sewer and crawled out.

    However, good news came from the headquarters. They found the drawings of the Nanjing sewers in the municipal department and copied them overnight. The next morning, they distributed the drawings of the sewers to the troops.

    ? On the morning of the 20th, the Devil Command dispatched three regiments from the 16th Division and ordered the squads to occupy more than 200 sewer wells in the outermost periphery of the city.

    ? Dispatch three regiments of the 18th Division, also in small units, occupying more than 200 sewer wells on the west periphery of the city, and to the south are the three regiments of the Sixth Division.

    The troops were deployed from the morning until after one o'clock in the afternoon, when all the troops finally arrived at the designated positions, and then only a signal flare was lifted into the air, and all the teams occupying the mouth of the sewer well began to enter the sewer through the sewer well.

    They will sweep toward the middle from three directions, east, west, south, and compress the living space of enemies who may be hidden in the sewers, and all the water outlets along the Yangtze River in the north have been occupied by the devil team.

    This is also Sun Tzu's strategy of encircling three ques and one in the Art of War. If the encirclement is on all sides, the enemy will inevitably fight trapped beasts and increase casualties. Therefore, they surround three sides and leave the direction of the water outlet. The enemy has no choice but to go to the direction of the water outlet.  flee.

    The drainage pipe at the water outlet is very narrow, and only one person can pass through it. At that time, one person will come out and the other will die.

    It has to be said that the strategic and tactical arrangements of the top devils are not weak, but what they never imagined in their dreams is that their enemies don't need to escape at all, they just need to hang around for a certain period of time.

    However, their mopping up also played a role, and many Nanjing residents and remaining Chinese soldiers who inadvertently discovered that the sewers could be hidden, suffered as a result.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 64 I'm Going Crazy From Bored

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    At about four o'clock in the afternoon on the 20th, Gao Peng had just woken up and was dismantling the bastard box into parts and reassembling it when he suddenly heard faint and chaotic footsteps.

    His face changed slightly. Judging by the sound of footsteps, there were many people on the other side, and they were less than one kilometer away from him. Fortunately, the sound transmission efficiency of the sewer was very high, so Gao Peng could find out as soon as possible, otherwise it would be very bad.

    The sewer is no better than the ground. There are many bunkers. Even if they are separated by a wall, they may not be discovered. This place is empty, and there are no bunkers!

    Gao Peng didn't dare to neglect, quickly grabbed the bullets on the ground and stuffed them into his satchel, put the pistol on his waist, and the sniper rifle on his back, then rushed to the alley where he slept, rolled up the quilt and put it under his armpits,  Run in the opposite direction from the sound of footsteps.

    "Has it been discovered after all? Did the main god deliberately increase the difficulty of the plot, or is there another reason?"

    "No, I have explained in my memory that during the recruitment of the Lord of Reincarnation, the Lord God is only responsible for providing the reincarnation world and issuing tasks. Of course, there are also rewards. He will not interfere with everything in the reincarnation world."

    "Since the main god will not take the initiative to increase the difficulty, the only thing that has the greatest impact on the plot is the actions of the applicants."

    "In the original book of this movie, the devil didn't discover the secret of the sewer. In this way, there should be an applicant in the devil's camp. Maybe it was this applicant who was responsible for the last time the devil found a stronghold."

    "Hmph, since that's the case, I'll have fun with you for the last two hours before returning. I'm so bored that I'm going crazy! This sewer is also quite powerful for ambushes!"

    Gao Peng wanted to understand something, and there was a cold light in his eyes. He had gradually become a little irritable because he was alone in a dark and quiet environment, and he calmed down instantly, and regained his absolute calm and reason.

    This sewer is not a straight line, but curved and curved, so even if you can hear the sound, you may not be able to see people, which creates conditions for Gao Peng to lay an ambush.

    At a cross-shaped fork, Gao Peng ran straight ahead for tens of meters, and then spread out the quilt on his body in the aisle, making the appearance of a quilt.

    Then run back to the intersection, turn to the left, hide in an alley that drains the well, and stare at the intersection with your head.

    More than a minute later, a few swaying flashlight beams appeared first, followed by the sound of chaotic footsteps. The sound of the devil's big-toed leather shoes stepping on the ground was very special, and Gao Peng could hear it immediately.

    This is also the basis for him to immediately judge that it was a devil attacking. When the sound of footsteps spread to the intersection, Gao Peng shrank his head back.

    "Captain, I found something."

    "Papa papa"

    Following the exclamation of a devil, the devils stepped faster and crossed the ditch at the intersection, rushing forward. From the sound of the devil's footsteps crossing the ditch, Gao Peng judged that this was a small team of devils.

    Gao Peng took out two grenades from his bag, pulled out the tab, and carefully dived against the wall. At this time, he was behind the devils, and the devils were all attracted by the quilt left by Gao Peng.

    "There is still warmth in the bed. The enemy has just left. Chase and attack the enemy with the brothers who came from the opposite side." The voice of the leader of the ghost team was a little excited. They walked in the sewer for several hours without even encountering a single mouse.  How can you not be excited now that you have finally discovered it?

    At the moment when the devils just started and the sound of chaotic footsteps sounded, Gao Peng knocked the grenade on the wall, and the sound of the devil's footsteps covered the sound of the grenade knocking down.

    Gao Peng was more than 30 meters away from the devil. He held the grenade in his hand for two seconds before throwing it out. Then he pulled out the pistol from his back and leaned his back against the wall to get ready.

    "Boom boom"

    "ah¡­¡­"

    The two grenades almost exploded in the air above the heads of the group of devils, almost half of them were reimbursed in an instant. When the grenade rang and the devils were in chaos, Gao Peng turned around instantly, bowed left and right in a kneeling position, and shot continuously.

    "Papa papa"

    The gunshots from the bastard box rang out, and seven or eight devils who were not blown down were killed in an instant. After the bullets emptied, the devils also reacted and started to fight back. Gao Peng immediately retracted, and ran away without saying a word  .

    "Boom boom boom"

    Gao Peng was right for not staying where he was. After the devils reacted, they also greeted them back with grenades. The intersection was immediately covered by explosions, and the sewage in the drainage ditch was blown up.

    Gao Peng was running,While changing the magazine, there are only two spare magazines, and there are more than forty rounds of pistol ammunition left, but unfortunately there is no time to press the bullets one by one at this time.

    In the unobstructed and not-so-capable space of the sewer, the power of the grenade can be maximized. The first wave of attacks on Gao Peng killed nearly 30 devils.

    Gao Peng ran out for about 80 meters, came across another alley, and hid in it. After changing the pistol magazine, Gao Peng took out two grenades again, pulled out the ring, and got ready.

    The devils chased after them cautiously, and when the devils chased them to about 40 meters, Gao Peng knocked down the grenade again, still holding it in his hand for two seconds before throwing it out.

    "Boom boom"

    "Papa papa"

    There were two more explosions. This time Gao Peng didn't run away, but instead rushed towards the devil. Of course, he didn't charge in a straight line, but jumped up and down the aisles on both sides, advancing in a zigzag shape.  open fire.

    He played the single-player combat rapid fire and combat positioning to the fullest. The bullets whizzed past his ears, but they just couldn't hit him.

    Under the ravages of the air-burst grenade, there were not many devils left. They were shot by Gao Peng and finally all lay on the ground.  Seven more survived.

    Gao Peng took out his flashlight, the battery was almost exhausted, and the light was not so bright. When he met someone who was not dead, he unceremoniously shot him. Soon, all the seriously injured devils who survived by luck were reimbursed.

    Another devil wanted to hit Gao Peng with a black gun, but unfortunately he was not as fast as Gao Peng. Even when Gao Peng was inspecting the corpse, he was still in rapid motion and did not carelessly.

    Gao Peng picked up two flashlights, both of which were damaged. Fortunately, the batteries were still good. He removed the batteries and used the re-lit flashlights to find the corpses of the devil squad leader and several squad leaders.  Put it in your satchel.

    He also got a map of the sewers from the captain's bag, which made Gao Peng feel a little bad. Now that the map is prepared, it seems that the devils are planning to conduct a sweep of the sewers!

    However, the problem is not too big. He only needs to persist for more than two hours now before he can return to the space of the main god. The complexity of the sewers should not be a big problem for two hours.

    After cleaning the battlefield, Gao Peng immediately ran towards the direction the devils came from. The process of this battle was described as long, but in fact it took less than three minutes from the beginning to the end.  It's only five or six minutes.

    The other team that rushed to this battlefield the fastest took more than ten minutes, but they came from the direction where Gao Peng put the quilt, that is, from the west.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 65 Other people in the sewer, the coming final moment

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    A section north of the sewer.

    A group of six people were suddenly alarmed by the explosion sound from a distance, and they sat up from the aisle one after another, looking in the direction of the explosion in surprise.

    Five of the six people were wearing the uniforms of the National Revolutionary Army, while one of them was dressed casually, with a pair of jeans on his lower body, a pair of sneakers on his feet, and a Korean style double-sided trench coat on his upper body. Needless to say, this was undoubtedly the applicant.

    The applicant looked to be in his early twenties, like a college student, but at this moment his face was covered with dirt, his eyes radiated with a gleam that ordinary college students don't have, and he was holding a big 38 cap tightly in his hand.

    Looking at the complete equipment on the five Chinese soldiers, they should have never been prisoners. They still have their helmets, ammunition bags slung across their bodies, and all German-style equipment in their hands.

    The leading man with the rank of lieutenant held a Mauser m1932 fully automatic pistol, the famous shell gun, also known as a speed machine or box gun, with a capacity of 20 rounds.

    To some extent, the box cannon is almost equivalent to a small submachine gun. You must know that the Chicago typewriter known as the "battlefield broom", that is, the American Thompson submachine gun, can only use a magazine without a drum.  Just pack twenty rounds.

    The other three held the Mauser G98 rifle, and Instructor Li's K98 was developed based on this gun model.

    The last person was holding a Czech zb26 light machine gun, the Chinese used to call it a light Czech, which was the kind of machine gun with the magazine inserted upside down.

    "What's going on? Could it be that the devils broke in?" The soldier holding the machine gun frowned.

    "Company commander, what shall we do?"

    Lin Wu, commander of the second company of the first battalion and second company of the 261st Regiment of the 87th Division of the Ninth Army of the National Revolutionary Army, frowned.

    "Look in the past, it's best to gather all the strength, so that there is a possibility of getting out alive."

    "Brother Lin, the situation is unknown. Wouldn't it be too hasty for us to join in like this? If we run into a large army of devils, we will not be able to handle it."

    "This sewer is unobstructed, without even a bunker. Once bitten by devils, it will be dangerous." The college student applicant named Liu Rui suddenly said.

    Lin Wu was startled when he heard the words, nodded his head slightly, looked at Liu Rui, and said, "What brother Liu said makes sense, do you have any suggestions?"

    Liu Ruidao: "I think our original plan remains the same and continue to move north to the Yangtze River, because since we can find the sewer, it means that the other party will definitely think of the water outlet."

    "Maybe, after we go out of the water outlet, we can meet other brothers, and then we will meet up again and find a way to cross the river and escape."

    His task two has been completed when he followed Lin Wu and others to fight guerrillas in Nanjing City, and he still has extra income. What he needs to do now is to survive the rest of the time.

    At that time, he will be able to leave this world, so why take the risk of joining other so-called own people, what if the other party is not a native of this world, but an applicant like him?

    He is a college student who has survived by luck and barely adapted to the battlefield with the help of the natives, but he can't play with those who have survived by their own ability.

    Lin Wu heard the words, thought for a while, nodded and said: "It makes sense, since that's the case, then let's set off! Since the devil has entered the sewer, we don't have much time, let's go."

    At the intersection where Gao Peng fought, four teams had already gathered here, and they all came from the direction where Gao Peng put the quilt, and the right passage.

    The four team leaders met. They agreed that there were at least one company of Chinese soldiers in the sewers. If they pursued in a small group, they would be easily wiped out. Therefore, they decided to join forces and pursue the enemy in the direction where the enemy fled.

    As for the direction in which the enemy is escaping, do you have to ask?  They came from the west and south, and met no enemies on their way.

    And Yu Sui's team is obviously a brother from the east, so does it need to say the direction of the enemy's withdrawal?  Of course it was the north, and the four teams with a total of more than 200 people all chased north.

    On the way, they encountered brother troops from the east and west who came from other parallel passages. After explaining the situation, they joined together and headed north. As a result, more and more devils gathered in the northern section of the sewer.

    This is Gao Peng's brilliance. Instead of fleeing north according to his inertial thinking, he evacuated in the direction of the enemy coming from the east that he had killed.

    ?The sewers in the capital are actually in an irregular grid pattern. Although there are crossroads in many places, the devils sweep from west to east and from south to north, only walking in a straight line and never turning.

    In this way, the possibility of the enemy using the terrain of the sewer to go around in circles with one's own side and play hide-and-seek will be minimized, because there is no gap in the east, west, south, and south directions, and the enemy has no chance to take advantage of it and can only flee north.

    But the north seems to be a way of life, but in fact it is an absolute dead end. There is a naval blockade above the Yangtze River, and troops are stationed at the water outlet. As long as the enemies of the sewers go out from the north, they will undoubtedly die.

    This is also the cleverness of Gao Peng's battle arrangements. His hidden position is the north passage, and the place to completely eliminate the devils is also the north passage.

    Judging from the direction in which the corpses of the devils were facing, they were clearly wiped out by the enemy in the north. There were many bullet marks and traces of grenade explosions on the wall of the northern passage.

    Then the devils naturally thought that the enemy was fleeing north, because they couldn't think of it. It was only one person who killed their team, but that person, after killing the enemy from the east, went east again.  run away.

    In this way, Gao Peng alone completely disrupted the devil's sweeping method without gaps, the iron wall encirclement has been broken, and around the intersection where Gao Peng fought with that team as the center, many places around have exposed flaws.

    ?Because the sweeping forces that were supposed to go from west to east, or from east to west, all gathered together and went north.

    At this time, Gao Peng actually ran behind the devils in the east. After running for more than half an hour, Gao Peng avoided a group of devils advancing from south to north at a crossroads.  There are no more devils.

    After studying the map of the sewers in an alley, and based on the way he observed the devils' mopping up, Gao Peng has figured out the devils' iron wall encirclement tactics.

    The only thing he didn't know was that the devils adopted the method of besieging three ques and one, and the north did not arrange troops to sweep south.

    "So, my idea that the most dangerous place is the safest place is wrong! In this case, I can definitely find a way to explode the devil's chrysanthemum! Even if I kill a few more before returning  One, that is also a lot of money.¡±

    Thinking of this, Gao Peng's eyes flashed brightly, and he ran back in the same direction as when he turned back, but this time he walked more carefully, because he was not sure that his guess was completely accurate, and he didn't want to go back at the last moment before returning.  Capsized in the gutter.

    After arriving at the intersection where he avoided a wave of devils, he turned to the north and chased after the group of devils from south to north.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 66

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Lin Wu and his party of six reached the end of the sewer in the north. There is no way forward here. Turn left and less than 50 meters to the right is a water outlet.

    They encountered the same situation that Gao Peng and Yang Lei encountered back then. There was a grid-shaped iron fence at the position where they entered the water outlet.

    However, this is naturally not a problem for them. Unfortunately, they have no chance to go out from the water outlet after all. Just when they are about to remove the iron fence, there are disorderly footsteps and flashlight beams from the west.

    Lin Wu's face changed drastically, he looked unwillingly at the water outlet in front of him, gritted his teeth and said, "Get out, avoid these devils first."

    The six of them had no choice but to run quickly the way they used to come and go. However, they didn't run very far. Just after crossing a crossroad, they found more devils in the south direction. They had no choice but to turn east from the crossroad.

    When they ran a few kilometers away and found traces of devils here, they finally realized that they were surrounded. There were large groups of devils in the southeast, west, and east, but there was no way out to the north. They had reached a desperate situation.

    Lin Wu's face was gloomy, and he gritted his teeth and said, "We can't sit still and prepare to fight. Break out from the east and fight out."

    Liu Rui was worried. He had already started to think about how to survive. At the critical moment, he would not hesitate to surrender.

    Even if he is tortured by devils, as long as he does not die, there is hope. It has been three days since he completed task two, and after four days, he will be able to return.

    "Boom boom"

    "Papa papa"

    Just when several people were ready to fight and charged forward, two explosions sounded suddenly, followed by a burst of rapid pistol shooting.

    The six people were stunned for a moment, but the next moment they showed ecstasy, Lin Wu shouted: "There are our brothers, everyone, attack this devil."

    The six people speeded up and rushed forward quickly. When they rushed through the arc channel of the sewer and could see the devils directly, they found that the devils all turned their backs to them and fired forward.

    "beat."

    "Papa papa"

    Lin Wu stopped drinking, and the box cannon was turned on in burst mode, shooting at the group of devils.

    "Da da da da"

    "Papa"

    The light Czech in the hand of the machine gunner also roared, and the rifles in the hands of the other four also fired in unison, and the devils tens of meters away fell down in pieces.

    And Gao Peng emptied the bullets in the two pistols, and just changed the magazines at this time, when he heard the familiar gunshot suddenly sounded behind the devil.

    "This is the sound of a Mauser rifle. Could it be the remnant of the German Armor Division? Interesting." Gao Peng turned this idea in his mind, then leaned out again, and shot in a squatting position.

    This time the battle ended faster than the last time. In less than two minutes, all the devils in a small team were wiped out.

    "Which part is the brother over there?" Gao Peng asked first in order to avoid the presence of applicants on the opposite side.

    "We belong to the 87th Division, where are the brothers?"

    "Military academy teaches the corps, brothers, come here first! The devil will arrive in a blink of an eye, let's withdraw first and then talk."

    Lin Wu and the others were overjoyed, their doubts disappeared, and they quickly rushed across the battlefield to the direction of Gao Peng, and Liu Rui was also relieved, as long as he was not an applicant, he still held the three or eight big guns in his hand tightly.  Guy, who ran last, kept his eyes fixed on the front.

    After Lin Wu and others rushed to Gao Peng's side, they were shocked to find that he was the only one here, "Brother, why why are you alone?"

    Gao Peng got up and ran to the south. He came from that side just now. There were no devils in the east and south, because the other devils had already crossed this range, so he only needed to be on guard against the enemies coming from the west.

    Lin Wu and the others ran after Gao Peng, and Gao Peng answered their questions casually, "I'm the only one, the sewers can't stay anymore, you follow me closely, let's find a place to go up first, and then find a way to get out of the city."

    Lin Wu and the others stopped talking, and ran wildly behind Gao Peng. Liu Rui saw Gao Peng's attire clearly through the faint light cast from the alley of Xiashuijing passing by occasionally, especially when he saw the sniper rifle on Gao Peng's back,  There was a movement in my heart, and a look of joy flashed in my eyes, could it be him?

    It is very possible that with this attire and such fighting power, it could not be anyone other than Instructor Li in the original plot, but shouldn't he have died in the battle outside the church?

    Could it be that the plot was changed by other applicants?  That's probably the case, wait?Please ask again later!

    Gao Peng led the six people all the way south, and when they reached a crossroads, they turned eastward, made several turns, and arrived at the location under the flour mill.

    Without further ado, Gao Peng went straight into the alley, climbed up, and got into the sewer pipe.

    After getting out of the well, Gao Peng quickly rolled up his sleeves and glanced at the time. It was almost six o'clock, and there was still half an hour left to return. Gao Peng couldn't help showing a happy smile, but it was only for a moment.

    When there was movement from the well behind him, Gao Peng regained his indifferent expression, took off the sniper rifle behind him, and leaned against the wall on one side, looking alert.

    Soon, Lin Wu and others climbed out one by one, and when Gao Peng saw Liu Rui who had climbed out, his pupils shrank slightly, and then he immediately looked away, because he felt that Liu Rui was going to the water as soon as he climbed out of the well.  I looked over myself.

    When the last person climbed out, Gao Peng said indifferently: "Come with me, this place is not far from Guanghua Gate and Zhongshan Gate, let's find a place to hide first, and then find a way out of the city at night."

    Naturally, Lin Wu and the others had no objection. The officer's coat on Gao Peng's body and the rank of major on his collar were undoubtedly enough to be their leader. Ten minutes later, the group hid in a house near the church.

    "Lin Wu, commander of the 1st Battalion and 2nd Company of the 261st Regiment of the 87th Division of the Ninth Army, what is the name of the officer?"

    Gao Peng glanced at the six people who were staring at him eagerly, and said indifferently: "Nanjing Military Academy Teaching Corps Instructor, Li Tao."

    Liu Rui's eyes lit up when he heard the words. It was indeed him, Instructor Li. With his participation, their survival rate would definitely be much higher.

    "Let's have a good rest, everyone! I'll go upstairs to be vigilant." Gao Peng said lightly, and then walked towards the stairs.

    "Instructor Li, let's be vigilant! You"

    "No, my sniper scope can be used as a telescope. I've had enough rest in the sewer." Gao Peng ignored them and went upstairs.

    On the second floor, Gao Peng pulled out the tooth of the SS, held it upside down in his hand, hid the blade in his sleeve, leaned against the window and waited quietly, he knew that he would definitely come up.

    Sure enough, a few minutes later, when Liu Rui came upstairs, a cold light flashed in Gao Peng's eyes, he glanced back at him calmly, and said lightly: "You are not in the army, are you? Why don't you rest?" (Note  Website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 67 I am also an applicant

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Liu Rui put his 38 big cover against the wall, walked to Instructor Li, and said with a smile: "I am a student of Jinling University. When the devils came, I didn't have time to escape from the city. Fortunately, I was rescued by Brother Lin and the others."  , or die at the hands of the devil."

    Gao Peng nodded, his eyes flickered slightly, and said: "I have met two brothers who are dressed similarly to yours. They are both students, but they have grown into qualified fighters in just a few days. It's a pity  "

    Liu Rui's heart moved, the person dressed similarly to him should be other applicants, and said calmly: "They sacrificed?"

    Gao Peng nodded, pointed to the street not far away, and said in a low voice: "A few days ago, just over there, I met a group of devils. They rushed into the church, and there were a group of female students in the church."

    "If it weren't for the support of those two brothers, I would have died there. After eliminating that group of devils, we would fight guerrillas in Nanjing City together and kill many devils."

    "Unfortunately, in Hanzhong Gate, they died in order to save a group of military and police brothers who were massacred by devils."

    Sure enough, Liu Rui said secretly in his heart, if no applicant intervened to change the plot, Instructor Li would die, and those two applicants were too stupid to save their lives in order to save the characters in the plot.

    The two chatted for a while, and Gao Peng secretly checked the time. It was 6:31, less than a minute away, and he was going to return. It was time.

    Gao Peng took a step calmly and walked behind Liu Rui, while Liu Rui was still talking about the process of learning how to fight.

    "poof"

    Gao Peng suddenly got into trouble and covered Liu Rui's mouth from behind. The SS tooth in his hand sank into his chest in an instant, and he pulled it out after turning half a circle.

    "Zizi"

    The blood shot out, Liu Rui's eyes widened, and he didn't react at all. Gao Peng leaned into Liu Rui's ear and whispered: "Rest in peace! I'm not Instructor Li, just like you, I'm an applicant."

    After Liu Rui heard this sentence, his pupils expanded to the maximum, and his consciousness fell into eternal darkness.

    Gao Peng gently put Liu Rui on the ground and sighed. At this moment, a voice without any emotion, like electronic synthesis, sounded in his mind.

    "The task is over, return to the space of the main god."

    The next moment, Gao Peng's eyes went dark, and he passed out. When he regained consciousness again, he found himself in a dark void, with nothing around him, except for a huge screen in front of him, which displayed his own  Task details.

    The World of Reincarnation: Jinling Thirteen Beauties

    Task 1, choose a camp (completed), get 100 reward points.

    Task 2, kill at least ten Japanese soldiers, and get 100 reward points for completing the task. If the mission fails, you will be obliterated. For each additional Japanese soldier killed, you can get an additional 10 reward points. The mission completion rate is 18910, and you can get 1890 reward points.

    Task 3, survive for a week (completed), get 200 reward points.

    This reincarnation is an assessment mode. Killing the applicant can get 500 rewards. Killing 4 applicants in total will get 2000 reward points.

    A total of 4190 reward points have been obtained in this reincarnation. Congratulations to the applicant for passing the interview, and the storage function of the reincarnation watch is enabled.

    Since the completion of the task exceeds 1,000%, you will receive a lucky draw reward. Do you want to start the lucky draw?

    After reading the information displayed on the screen, Gao Peng had a look of relief on his face, and then said lightly, "Start the lottery draw."

    A light flashed on the screen, the task information disappeared, and a disk appeared on the screen, with a cross line in the middle dividing the disk into four even plates.

    On the four boards are displayed a weapon and two thin booklets, all of which are a complete set of weapons, inner skills, and martial arts moves. Gao Peng's breathing became slightly rough.

    The four weapons were knives, spears, swords, and sticks. Gao Peng looked at them one by one. The knife was a thick-backed broadsword. The two booklets were "Wansheng Basic Mind Method" and "Five Tigers Breaking Doors Knife Technique".

    The following line of small characters introduces the origin of this set of configuration: it comes from Liang Yusheng's martial arts novel "Dragon and Tiger Fighting Jinghua" Wanshengmen.

    Immediately came the gun. The gun was a long gun made of silver and fine steel. The tip of the gun was about six inches long, and the tip of the gun was extremely sharp.

    The most important thing is that this gun is not a simple long gun.

    ?The two booklets are "Shaolin Basic Mind Method" and "Death-killing Throat Locking Spear Technique", from the film and television drama "New Shaolin Five"??" protagonist Hong Xiguan.

    The sword is a three-foot green sharp edge, and the two booklets are "Wudang Basic Mind Method" and "Taiyi Xuanmen Sword Art", from the Wudang School of "Swordsman".

    The last is the cudgel, which is an eyebrow-level stick. The mind and martial arts are "Yang Family Basic Mind Method" and "Bagua Stick" respectively, from the film and television drama "Wulang Bagua Stick".

    After Gao Peng looked at the four sets of skill configurations, he almost instantly calculated the configuration that is most beneficial to him.

    The four weapons of swords, guns, swords and sticks can be regarded as the most widely used weapons in the world, but there is a saying about the difficulty of practicing these four weapons, which is called "a moon stick, a sword, and a sword for ten years, and a gun after a hundred years of practice."

    Undoubtedly, the stick is the easiest to use, but Gao Peng is not very satisfied with the lethality of the stick. If he has not practiced to a certain level, the lethality of the stick is very limited, so the advantage of being easy to learn is the only one.

    Just like the world of Jinling Shisanchai, if you give him a knife, a gun, or even a sword, he will dare to rush into the crowd of devils and fight, but give him a stick wash up and sleep!

    However, it takes too long to practice swords and spears to achieve results, and it is not possible to form combat power in a short period of time, so for Gao Peng, the best configuration is a sword.

    First of all, the lethality of the knife is sufficient, and it is easier to master than a sword and a spear, and it can quickly let Gao Peng form a combat power.

    However, these are all Gao Peng's own thoughts. Which set of configurations he can get depends on his luck. No matter which set he finally gets, Gao Peng will try his best to practice.

    If he fails to get the configuration that suits him best, Gao Peng may feel a little regretful, but he will never break the can.

    Gao Peng is very clear that in the world of reincarnation, he must improve himself with all his strength, and seize any opportunity that can be useful for improving himself, no matter how difficult it is, because only in this way can he survive to the end and become the only one.

    Otherwise, when you stand still, other applicants are making great strides, then being eliminated is your only ending.

    Slightly calming down, Gao Peng said lightly, "Start the lottery draw."

    As soon as Gao Peng finished speaking, the plate representing the knife lit up, and then went out in the next second, and the gun part lit up again, and the lights flickered clockwise on the disc one after another, at a faster and faster speed.  

    After reaching the limit, Gao Peng gradually slowed down. Gao Peng stared at Yuanpan. Although his face was expressionless, judging from his clenched fists, he was extremely nervous.

    Finally, the light stopped on a plate (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 68 Death-killing chokegun Exchange life days Humans live in groups

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Gao Peng watched the flickering light stop on one of the panels and did not move. He sighed inwardly, and the main god's prompt sounded in his mind at the right time, "Congratulations to the applicant for getting the 'Death-killing Throat-locking Gun', "Death-killing Throat-locking Gun",  "Shaolin Basic Mind Method."

    The next moment Gao Peng's eyes were filled with bright but not dazzling light, and when the light faded and his vision regained, he was already on an empty platform.

    A huge ball of light in the center of the platform exudes a mysterious streamer, illuminating the surrounding tens of feet.

    And in front of the ball of light, the silver gun, which was a head taller than Gao Peng, and two booklets were floating in the air. There was nothing under the platform except a simple wooden door, and the rest was a deep darkness.

    "Is this the main god's space? It's really simple." Gao Peng muttered to himself, and then looked at the three things that belonged to him.

    Spearmanship is the most difficult weapon among swords, guns and swords, and this deadly choke gun is even more difficult. Its retractable characteristics make this set of marksmanship inevitably more complicated than ordinary marksmanship.

    If Gao Peng wants to practice this set of marksmanship to the level of Hong Xiguan, he does not know how long he will have to practice. Hong Xiguan himself has practiced martial arts since he was a child, and his martial arts are very strong.

    Integrating the Southern Shaolin single-headed stick method and the North Shaolin cross-throat lock gun, and drawing on many characteristics of the Yang family gun, the deadly throat lock gun was finally created.

    Gao Peng sighed again, and stretched out his hands to the two booklets first. He did not have Hong Xiguan's martial arts skills and knowledge, and he was destined to fail in this set of marksmanship, but he had to practice it no matter how difficult it was. He did not allow his own  Strength stagnates.

    As soon as Gao Peng's hand touched the booklet that recorded the basic Shaolin mentality, it turned into a stream of light and sank into Gao Peng's eyebrows, and the content of the mentality was deeply imprinted in Gao Peng's mind.

    After bringing the death-killing throat-locking gun into his mind, Gao Peng held the life-killing throat-locking gun.

    The body of the gun was slightly heavy in the hand, weighing at least twenty kilograms. The body of the gun was cold. Gao Peng slightly slid the gun shaft in his hand, with moderate friction.  Spend.

    Gao Peng's hand holding the end of the gun shook, and the front part of the spear could shake out the gun. This gun is not only hard enough, but also full of toughness. It is really a rare good gun. Although Gao Peng doesn't understand guns,  I know that there are very few long guns with metal barrels that can shake the gun.

    And the ingenuity of this gun is far more than that. The craft used in this gun is similar to the design of the throwing stick of later generations, and the gun barrel is hollow.

    The outermost gun barrel is four feet long, and inside the gun barrel is a slightly smaller gun barrel, and inside is a smaller gun barrel. The gun barrel is wrapped around the gun barrel, and the longest can be extended to two feet, which is about four meters.

    It's just that its fineness is far beyond that of a stick. The outer gun barrel is very tightly combined with the inner gun barrel, and there are teeth at the end that can be snapped together, so that the inner gun barrel does not completely detach from the gun body.

    Therefore, the difference in the outer diameter of the inner and outer gun barrels is not too big. If you don¡¯t look carefully, you can hardly see that there are two gun barrels. It is very laborious to control the expansion and contraction by hand.

    The correct opening method to control the expansion and contraction of the deadly throat lock gun should be to cultivate the mentality successfully, develop the sense of qi, and after accumulating enough internal force, use the internal force to control the expansion and contraction of the gun rod.

    At this time, in addition to the four-foot outer barrel of the deadly throat lock gun, the second layer also extends two feet, and the length of the gun head is added. At this time, the deadly throat lock gun is more than two meters long, which is also the most suitable for a long gun.  length.

    After a little familiarity with the deadly choke gun, Gao Peng temporarily put aside the matter of martial arts, connected his consciousness to the main god, and began to check all the situations about the main god.

    Unsurprisingly, only the life section is open on the main god's exchange interface, and the sections such as weapons, exercises, bloodlines, potions, and assistance are all gray.

    Helpless, Gao Peng had no choice but to enter the life section, which is more comprehensive than any supermarket in the world, and Wal-Mart is no different from a country store in front of the main god life section.

    As long as it is related to life, there is everything you can eat, drink, and play, and it is ridiculously cheap. What the living area consumes is not reward points, but life points. One reward point can be exchanged for 100 life points.

    The well-known Lafite in 1982 only needs ten living points to exchange for rice flour or something, the amount that can be exchanged for one living point is calculated in tons.

    All right!  Naturally, Gao Peng wouldn't go out of his way to exchange for rice noodles to cook and steam steamed buns by himself, that would be a waste of time for him.

    ? After a general glance at the living area, after exchanging ten bonus points for a thousand living points, Gao PengHe set his sights on the last item, which is also the most important exchange item for him, which is the number of days to live.

    After returning to the main god's space, I only have ten days to rest. If I want to have time to familiarize myself with the newly acquired skills and improve myself, it is inevitable to exchange life days.

    Pull out the number of days of life exchange section, there are only two items, exchange for the number of days of life in the main god space, 20 reward points per day, and exchange for the number of days of life in the reincarnation world, 50 reward points per day.

    Gao Peng nodded slightly. It is not too expensive. With the reward points he currently has, he can exchange for more than 200 days of living in the space of the Lord God, and more than 80 days of living in the world of reincarnation.

    Gao Peng did not hesitate to redeem 180 days of living in the God of God space, and spent 3600 reward points, because he was newly acquired martial arts at this time, and it was time for him to retreat and practice hard.

    However, he still left 500 reward points as an emergency. After all, humans are social animals. If they stay alone in an environment for a long time, they will inevitably feel lonely. If this feeling of loneliness is not relieved, people will become restless  Being irritable will affect his cultivation, and in severe cases, he may even go crazy.

    Just like the protagonist in the classic zombie movie "I Am Legend", he lived alone in a city for three years, in order not to go crazy, he forced himself to maintain a "normal" life.

    He would exercise, hunt, play golf, and watch dvds like a normal person every day. Later, he treated fashion models as real people and talked to him. This way of keeping himself from going crazy, to some extent  , so it is not considered crazy?

    The most important thing is that he still has a dog to accompany him, but Gao Peng wants to live alone in the space of the main god. He is really alone without a dog, although it is only half a year.

    So he didn't dare to spend all the reward points. When his sense of loneliness accumulated to a certain extent, he needed to enter the reincarnation world where other people existed to rest and relieve that loneliness.

    After exchanging the number of days of life, Gao Peng exchanged some clothes. He is still wearing the military uniform of Instructor Li!  He put all his sniper rifles, bayonets, bastard boxes, grenades, bullets, etc. into the storage space of the reincarnation watch.

    The storage space is a cuboid space with a width of one meter and a height of two meters, a total of two cubic meters, which can hold a lot of things. After doing all this, Gao Peng walked towards the wooden door with his silver gun.

    Hold the doorknob and start to imagine the pattern of the space inside the door in your mind. This is the way the main god passed into Gao Peng's mind.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 69 Paying homage to the military career that will never return

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    It took Gao Peng about ten minutes to build his own living space. He tried his best to build every detail in place. He didn't open the door until he felt that there was nothing missing.

    When Gao Peng opened the door and walked into his living space, he was stunned at the door for another ten minutes as he looked at the familiar environment in front of him.

    In front of Gao Peng is a vast building complex. The two-story buildings are neatly arranged. The first impression here is that it is orderly. Houses, flowers and trees everything is so orderly.

    After a long time, Gao Peng stepped forward and walked along the straight asphalt road. There was a platform directly in front of him. There was nothing on the platform, except for a flagpole in the center, on which the five-star red flag was fluttering in the wind.

    The environment here is exactly the station of the field division reconnaissance battalion where Gao Peng once served. After seeing the national flag, Gao Peng changed his expression and ran to the guard box at the door.

    Gao Peng took off his National Revolutionary Army uniform in the sentry box, put on PLA 07-style jungle camouflage and 07-style marine boots, and put on a 07-style braided belt. Then he came out again, walked to the flagpole, and faced the national flag upright  A military salute.

    Immediately Gao Peng went around the camp area, and then went to the class he used to be in. After sitting on the bed that belonged to him for an entire hour, Gao Peng reached out to wipe away the tears that overflowed from the corner of his eyes, got up and took the  Yellow plastic basin, heading for the bathroom.

    After taking a comfortable hot bath, I changed everything inside and out into the old body. At this moment, the horn for dinner sounded, which was naturally set by Gao Peng. Gao Peng quickly ran out of the class,  He gave himself a password, and walked in the direction of the cooking class in unison.

    "One two one one two one"

    "Standstand, turn rightturn, look rightalign, look forwardlook, straddle, tough company, tough soldier, preparesing"

    "A hard-lived company, a hard-lived soldier, a hard-lived mind glowing red, a hard-lived bullet with eyes, a hard-lived bayonet red with blood, the impact is like a strong wind, sticking to the Iron Great Wall, a hard-lived  There are many heroes in the company, and all the fighters who live hard are red."

    "Stand at attention, entersithave dinner"

    After sitting at the dining table, Gao Peng took out the food that was just exchanged with the main god from the reincarnation table, and ate it.

    Gao Peng was alone in the empty camp, and according to the deep-rooted routine, he gave himself a password to commemorate his never-ending military career.

    In Gao Peng's first year of junior high school, a car accident made him an orphan. Relying on the insurance company's compensation, he successfully graduated from high school, and then joined the army. He worked for eight years.

    In his memory, the impression of his parents has been blurred, and the process of studying is also vague. Only those eight years of military career are unforgettable to him.

    After he retired from the army, he often thought, why did he choose to retire?  Why not transfer to the third level and continue working?  Because of the setbacks encountered during the selection and training of special forces?  Because of that poor pride?

    Maybe they are all a little bit, but this choice made him regret it. He is a child without a home, and the army should be his home. There are his brothers there, and there is a leader who is like a parent. Unfortunately, he understands too well.  Night.

    So he gradually became withdrawn and indifferent, as if life suddenly lost its meaning, and he didn't know what to do. It wasn't until the idea of ??going to Japan to become a killer arose later that he found a goal in life again and cheered up.

    In fact, he himself does not know that this life goal is nonsense and unreliable, but it is rare for him to think of doing one thing with all his strength, and he almost regards this life goal as a life-saving straw.

    No matter how unreliable the goal is, he will try his best to move in that direction, because otherwise, he will not find the meaning of his life, and he will feel that he is decaying day by day.

    But now that he has entered the space of the main god, he has found his life goal again, an absolutely reliable goal, this goal makes him no longer have to think about the meaning of living, because his goal is to live, to live, to live to the end.

    This is the beginning of Gao Peng¡¯s days of retreat and practice. His work and rest time are roughly in accordance with the rules of the army, with only minor adjustments. At 6:20 in the morning, the wake-up horn will sound on time. He strictly implements the three-three-three-one pattern  .

    The so-called three-three-three-one mode refers to three minutes to get up and get dressed, three minutes to tidy up housework, three minutes to fold the quilt into tofu cubes, three minutes to wash, one minute to gather, and then morning exercises.

    An armed ten-kilometer cross-country as a warm-up, then returned to the class, took a short rest, had breakfast, and started a day of training.

    heNaturally, his training will no longer be queue and tactical training. The training plan he has set for himself is to practice deadly throat-locking guns in the morning, hand-to-hand combat and dagger assassination in the afternoon, punching sandbags, and so on.  Practice Shaolin basic mental methods.

    Without sparring, he set up sandbag arrays and movable stakes on the playground, which helped him train his unarmed combat response. He also set up a full set of fitness equipment, almost moving the fitness center to the playground.

    On the playground, Gao Peng used the marksmanship that he wrote down in his mind one move at a time, but after doing it a few times, he always felt very awkward. The marksmanship performed according to such movements, not to mention the lethality, was not even a performance routine.  superior.

    At first he didn't understand what was going on, but after practicing for a few days, he finally had an epiphany when hitting sandbags. It turned out that he hadn't learned any basics of marksmanship, so he directly started practicing marksmanship moves.

    This is like a person who doesn't even know how to punch, and starts practicing Sanda techniques directly. Isn't that nonsense?

    Gao Peng, who wanted to understand the direction of cultivation, changed his training plan. Instead of practicing marksmanship, he changed to the basic movements of marksmanship, namely piercing, stabbing, slamming, slamming, wrapping, circling, collapsing, blocking, holding, pouncing, and pointing.  , Dial, etc.

    It¡¯s very simple, that¡¯s how to use a long spear. No matter what the moves are, they are actually combined with these basic movements, just like Sanda can be summed up as ¡°swinging, hooking, whipping and kicking¡±. When you have practiced these basic movements solidly  , and then practice the whole set of marksmanship, naturally it will get twice the result with half the effort.

    "Killkill"

    Gao Peng holds the gun in both hands, and there is a wooden stake in front of him. Every time he shoots a gun, he shouts loudly, occasionally chanting the key points of the gun, "Smooth and fast, straight out and straight in, the force reaches the tip of the gun, and the gun sticks out."  On the front line, the gun is like a dragon coming out of the water, and the gun is like a tiger entering the hole"

    "Throat lock gun, the king of guns, gun gun lock throat is the most difficult to preventkill"

    At seven o'clock in the evening, it was originally the time for the troops to gather to watch the news. Naturally, Gao Peng didn't have any news to watch, so he sat cross-legged on the bed early.

    This basic mental method is actually a set of breathing and breathing methods. Breathing and breathing according to certain rules can close the pores of the whole body after the initial entry, and keep the "qi" in the body from being lost, so as to strengthen the body.

    When the body is strengthened to a certain level, a sense of qi will be produced in the body. With that sense of qi, the cultivation of the mind will enter the middle stage, and the next step is to constantly warm and nourish the inner qi.

    When the internal qi is strong, you can start the later stage of cultivation, and circulate the internal qi around the sky to transform it into an offensive internal force.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 70 Improving Every Day, Fatigue Period, Vacation in the Reincarnation World, The Final Feeling

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Time passed slowly in Gao Peng's day-to-day training. Every day, he practiced the basic moves of marksmanship a thousand times each. After he had practiced all the basic moves once, he would perform two consecutive killing  Throat gun method.

    The role of the routine is to exercise the coordination and flexibility of the body, and the other is to be familiar with the characteristics of this set of marksmanship. The routine is only a practice method, but not a usage.

    Practitioners must first practice the movements and moves, and then they can consider how each move should be used in actual combat. This is the correct way to practice Chinese martial arts.

    Chinese martial arts are broad and profound, unlike many modern fighting arts, which rely on physical strength and agility to bring down the opponent in the simplest way.  Can be completely abused by the opponent.

    However, many techniques in Chinese martial arts have the effect of defeating the strong with the weak. Let¡¯s not talk about those far away, but let¡¯s talk about several world-famous Chinese and foreign duels in modern times, such as Zhang Zhankui in Baguazhang, Huo Yuanjia in Jingwu Sports Association, etc.  .

    They have all defeated the so-called strong men from foreign countries, relying on the exquisite skills of Chinese martial arts. If they fight against those strong men in the modern fighting mode, they will probably be beaten to the ground in less than a minute.

    Gao Peng is improving every day. The Deadly Throat Lock Gun itself weighs 20 kilograms. It may not feel heavy in the hand, but Gao Peng insists on practicing the basic marksmanship movements with it every day, until his arms become weak every time.  .

    In this way, Gao Peng's arm strength was improving at a speed that he could feel. After four months, he had completely adapted to the weight of the deadly throat-locking gun.  The combat effectiveness is still a bit short.

    The practice of inner strength and mental method has also produced results. Although he has not yet developed the sense of qi, his physical fitness has been comprehensively strengthened, and his strength, agility, and nerve reflex speed have all been greatly improved.

    If it is said that his previous physical fitness was that of a standard scout, it is now completely comparable to the most elite special forces. Of course, there is still a gap between him and Leng Feng, who is so open-minded.

    People who watch movies in the real world know in their hearts that it is a movie, which has been artistically processed and exaggerated.

    But in the eyes of these applicants who are in the main god's space, no matter how exaggerated the performance in the movie is, as long as they enter the reincarnation world based on that movie as a template, the character strength reflected in the movie will be real  , all need them to face.

    After four consecutive months of high-intensity training, Gao Peng's body has entered a "fatigue period". Of course, it is only a period of physical fatigue.

    Psychologically, Gao Peng, who was immersed in the pleasure of strength improvement, did not experience loneliness at all. On the contrary, if someone came to disturb his cultivation at this time, he would feel unhappy instead.

    However, the period of physical fatigue should not be underestimated. If you over-train, it may leave hidden wounds on your body that are difficult to heal, so Gao Peng decided to rest for a few days.

    In fact, this is why the army has weekend rest days. Soldiers, especially those in field troops, are the most likely to cause physical fatigue, so they need some time to adjust their bodies so that they can fully relax and rest.  .

    Although he didn't feel lonely, Gao Peng decided to go to the world of reincarnation to rest for a few days, put on a youthful Chinese tunic suit, and exchanged a bunch of oceans and gold bars at the Lord God.

    Immediately, Gao Peng spent 300 reward points in exchange for six days of life in the world of Jinling Thirteen Beauties. As a result, Gao Peng only had 280 reward points left.

    However, Gao Peng doesn't feel distressed either. The biggest function of this reward point is to buy time to improve his strength, and it is suitable for these aspects.

    The place where Gao Peng entered was Chongqing, his relatively familiar accompanying capital, in March 1938, because he himself was from Chongqing, and at this time, even Wuhan had not yet fallen, and Chongqing was even safer.

    "Once upon a time there was a mountain, and there was a city on the mountain. There was no God at the top of the city, and a group of Chongqing people lived there." Standing on the street of old Chongqing, Gao Peng muttered something in Chongqing dialect, smiled slightly, and walked forward casually.  go shopping.

    During these six days, Gao Peng relaxed his whole body and mind. He didn't think about anything or do anything. After opening a room in the inn, he went shopping every day, eating Chongqing specialties, and feeling the charm of old Chongqing.

    Occasionally, he went to the cinema to watch an old movie of the Republic of China in a rickshaw or a slider.

    However, he knocked the thieves to the ground casually, but he didn't hurt their lives. Instead, he gave them a few dollars to make the thieves gratefulWith tears in his eyes, he called Gao Peng to be righteous, and expressed their willingness to follow Gao Peng.

    Gao Peng came here mainly to relax and feel good, so he maintained the greatest tolerance for everything.

    Gao Peng naturally had no interest in those thieves who wanted to follow him. He had already been here for three days and would return to the Lord God's Space in three days, so he didn't accept it.

    Gao Peng also visited Diaoyu Lane (red light district) a few times. After he went in, he ordered three or four women each time.

    But don't get me wrong, he didn't want to play a lot of games, he just asked those women to massage himself, pinch his shoulders, rub his legs and so on, aiming at relieving physical fatigue.

    The food here is also very good. Gao Peng only drinks a little wine every time, leaves after eating, and never stays overnight, but he is still as generous as ever.

    Moreover, he maintained an unprecedented respect for these prostitutes. He also told them the original story of Jinling Thirteen Beauties, allowing them to know themselves again. In just three days, Gao Peng became the most popular in Diaoyu Alley.  customers.

    It's not that Gao Peng is not interested in women. He is just twenty-six years old, at the time when he is full of blood, but his self-control is very strong. Even if he is teased by the women down there to be as hard as iron, he can always stick to the bottom line.

    Just because, the Shaolin basic inner strength mental method he practiced is the fastest when he maintains his virgin body. Once he loses his body, he is doomed to not achieve much.

    And falling behind in the reincarnation world means elimination, and the price of elimination is death.

    Six days passed quickly, and Gao Peng's body and mind were adjusted. The physical fatigue period passed smoothly, and his mood remained happy, and he returned to the main god's space.

    With such a good condition, Gao Peng once again devoted himself to the cultivation in full swing. There are still two months left, and Gao Peng is still improving his strength step by step.

    When Gao Peng's exchange time was exhausted and half of his ten-day rest time had passed, Gao Peng finally sensed a trace of flowing Qi in his dantian.  Go down to the den.

    Gao Peng was ecstatic. After half a year, he finally developed a sense of qi, which was a watershed achievement in the cultivation of inner strength.

    Only by practicing the sense of qi can he really enter the door, otherwise, his martial arts will be just playing tricks after all, and he will not be able to display the real power. But now, the door to the master of martial arts has been opened to him.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 71 Entering The Origin of Identity Arranged by the Lord God Pretending to be tender is also a skill

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    For the remaining few days, Gao Peng didn't practice any more moves, and spent four days to consolidate and nourish the inner qi, so that the inner qi could be stabilized. On the last day, he did nothing and had a good rest.

    ? After a little exercise in the morning, I went into the club, watched a movie in the home theater I was redeeming, and got a good night's sleep at night.

    The next day, when the reincarnation time was approaching, Gao Peng left the living space and returned to the main god square. All the weapons and ammunition were put into the reincarnation watch by him. Only then did he know that the reincarnation watch could be hidden by choice.

    This also prevents candidates from identifying other applicants through the reincarnation table in the assessment mode. In addition, if the reincarnation world is an ancient background, wouldn't the reincarnation table be too eye-catching?

    Gao Peng didn't know what his reincarnation was like this time, and he didn't even know what the reincarnation world was, so he didn't wear any kind of military uniform, and he was still wearing a black youth Chinese tunic suit.

    ?Because the clothes will not look obtrusive whether it is in modern times or in the Republic of China. Of course, if it is in ancient times, his haircut is already very eye-catching, and it doesn¡¯t matter what he wears.

    A beam of light shone in the endless void above the God's space, and the main god's notification sounded in Gao Peng's mind, "Reincarnation is on, this time is in experience mode, please enter the teleportation beam within ten minutes, if you don't enter after ten minutes,  obliterate."

    Gao Peng stood in the beam of light of reincarnation, and the next second, he lost consciousness

    Icy, shaking.  (Does it look familiar?)

    Gao Peng woke up, and the moment he woke up, he knew that he was in a train carriage, because the sound of the train wheels rolling over the rails was coming from his ear.

    Don't get me wrong, this is not the scene at the beginning of Resident Evil, because although the car is not full of people at this time, the "humming" of people talking in low voices resounds throughout the car.

    The reason why it felt cold was because Gao Peng was sleeping on the table in front of the hard seat before waking up.

    Turning his head around, and then looking at himself, Gao Peng's pupils shrank slightly, because everyone in this carriage, including himself, was wearing the 97-style recruit training uniform, that is, soldiers from the late 1990s and early 21st century  Commonly known as "frog skin".

    Seeing this situation, Gao Peng lost his mind for a moment, because he was so familiar with this scene, it was exactly the same as when he joined the army.

    If it weren't for the reincarnation watch on his wrist that only he could see, reminding him that this is the world of reincarnation, he almost thought he was reborn back to the year when he first joined the army.

    The next moment, Gao Peng's expression changed. Like last time, there was something more in his mind, but this time it was not an introduction to the world of reincarnation, but a memory, a memory of the origin of his identity in this world arranged by the Lord God  .

    Gao Peng, 19 years old, from Chongqing, a sophomore student in the Music Department of the Central Conservatory of Music. His great-grandfather was Lao Balu, and his grandfather was an old scout in the PLA.  for a living.

    His father in this world has no son to inherit his father's business. In order to pursue the butcher's daughter, who is Gao Peng's mother in this world, he himself became a butcher. In other words, Gao Peng is the son of a butcher in this world.

    Seeing this, Gao Peng's temples twitched slightly, and the corners of his mouth twitched. What the hell is the Lord God playing with me?

    The hunter's grandson and the butcher's son are fine, but what the hell is the Central Conservatory of Music?  When the hell did I go to what kind of college?

    The key is the Conservatory of Music, I am really impatient with singing, but the music department of the Conservatory of Music must be able to write songs, right?  How can I write a song about Lao Shizi?  Forcibly suppressing the desire to vomit blood, Gao Peng continued to read.

    After the birth of Gao Peng in this world, he was taken to run all over the mountains by his grandfather since he was three years old, and he learned how to shoot a gun when he was eight years old. The gun was not the double-barreled shotgun that professional hunters are used to now, but a Type 56 semi-automatic rifle.

    As Gao Peng received more and more memories in his mind, his emotions gradually calmed down, and he no longer had the mentality of complaining like he did at the beginning.

    Because he discovered that the main god's arrangement is actually to fully fit his own situation, it is targeted, and it is not arbitrarily arranged, except of course, the sophomore student of the Conservatory of Music.

    Looking further down, Gao Peng in this world started killing at the age of nine. Of course, he only killed chickens and ducks. He started slaughtering sheep at the age of ten, and slaughtered pigs and cattle at the age of thirteen.

    Seeing this, Gao Peng gradually understood. Judging from the current situation, he should be on his way to join the army. Then his physical fitness, overall quality, and even marksmanship will definitely be exposed.And the identity after the hunter just perfectly explained all of this, even if he showed superb marksmanship and extraordinary physical fitness, it would not be so abrupt.

    In addition, I killed more than one squadron of devils in Nanjing City, that is more than 180 lives, and I will definitely have some murderous aura unique to people who have killed people.

    Ordinary people can't feel it, but some veteran officers or experts in the army can definitely feel it, and the identity of the butcher's son just conceals this situation.

    So it turns out that what the Lord God did was actually to make his existence in this world reasonable.

    After understanding this point, Gao Peng didn't care so much about the identity arranged for him by the main god. Gao Peng absorbed the subsequent memories one by one, and his past in this world has been completely mastered by him.

    Although it can't achieve the effect of living in this world for 19 years, at least it is no longer a blank, but the memory behind it makes him feel a little uncomfortable.

    When Gao Peng was sixteen years old, that is, when he was just a sophomore in high school, a group of drug dealers exchanged fire with the police, fled into their village in a panic, and hid in Gao Peng's farm without dying.

    The gang of drug dealers originally wanted to take Gao Peng's parents as hostages, but they didn't know that the family was stronger than they expected. Gao Peng's grandfather killed several drug dealers with the hunting rifle, and Gao Peng's father also stabbed one to death with a butcher's knife.

    It's a pity that after all, there are many drug dealers and they still have automatic weapons in their hands. Gao Peng's grandfather is also old and not as sensitive as when he was young. In the end, Gao Peng's grandfather and parents all died in the hands of drug dealers.  The police won precious time and finally wiped out the gang of drug dealers.

    In the end, Gao Peng's grandfather and parents both won the Medal of Honor, and Gao Peng also received a large amount of government pension. The Civil Affairs Bureau pays attention to Gao Peng's living conditions every year.

    With the care of all parties, Gao Peng successfully completed high school, and because he showed his love and talent for music since he was a child, he applied for the Central Conservatory of Music. Needless to say, he was admitted.

    When he was in his sophomore year, because of the reform of the army system, college students could retain their student status to join the army and continue their studies when they were discharged, so Gao Peng resolutely chose to join the army.

    This is Gao Peng's 19 years of life in this world, but Gao Peng is very suspicious. With his 26-year-old face, if he tells others that he is only 19 years old, will they believe it?

    Besides, pretending to be tender is also a technical job!  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 72 It's time to change the way you act

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    After receiving the information in his mind, Gao Peng looked at the reincarnation table interface. When he saw the reincarnation world and mission information displayed on the interface, Gao Peng's eyes suddenly burst into two bright lights. He even felt that his blood was about to boil  .

    ?Reincarnation World: I am a special soldier (Leave me the last bullet)

    Task 1: Pass the selection of the Wolf Fang Special Forces and become a qualified special soldier. 500 reward points will be rewarded for success, and 500 reward points will be deducted for failure (attachment: 300 reward points will be awarded for members of the Lone Wolf Special Commando).

    Task 2: Destroy the Majia drug cartel, kill at least ten Majia drug cartel militants, and reward 500 reward points for success, and get an additional 50 reward points for each more kill, and deduct 50 reward points for each less kill.

    Task 3: Ensure that Xiaoying does not die because of Ma Yunfei, kill Ma Yunfei, and get 1000 reward points for completing the task, if the mission fails (Ma Yunfei died in the hands of others), 500 reward points will be deducted, and Xiaoying will deduct 500 reward points for death.

    Note: At the end of the plot, the reward points will be wiped out with negative numbers.

    After reading the task information, Gao Peng lowered his arm, closed his eyes and thought about it in his mind. With his current strength, it is not difficult to complete the task theoretically. The only difficulty is how to complete the additional task.

    Gao Peng slightly recalled the reason why Xiao Zhuang, the protagonist of the original plot, was appreciated by Miao Lian and the dog-headed boss, and finally summed up three words, ability, high-profile, and stabbing.

    Yes, he has no lack of ability, and he is even sure that he will absolutely beat Xiaozhuang in terms of initial ability, so the focus is on the next two points.

    Gao Peng is not a high-profile person. He prefers to put himself in the dark and plan everything secretly. To put it bluntly, he wants to make a fortune silently.

    Just as he liked to engage in sneak attacks and assassinations in the world of Jinling Thirteen Beauties, he later pretended to be Instructor Li to murder applicants, and we can also see some of his character and style of doing things.

    But in this world, he has to change his behavior style. In this world, he is the only applicant, and there is no threat from other applicants, so he doesn't need to consider the issue of light and dark.

    He wants to make himself high-profile, and even pricks from time to time, so that his existence can enter the eyes of relevant people.

    Did he remember that Miao Lian said in the original plot, "If you don't break any rules, how can you be a scout?"

    Miao Lian used the description of the characters in the original plot to describe him as a "soldier idiot". His favorite thing to do was to train undisciplined assassins into qualified soldiers.

    Gao Peng can probably understand that kind of mentality. First of all, stabbing soldiers, since they dare to stab them, must be superior in some aspects. In other words, most of the stabbing soldiers are capable.

    However, the more capable a person is, the more proud he is in his bones and the more he refuses to obey discipline. However, the army is a disciplined army made of steel, and it pays attention to obeying orders as its bounden duty, so stabbing soldiers are obviously not qualified soldiers.

    When Miao Lian successfully trained a stabbing soldier into a qualified soldier, the sense of accomplishment in his heart was no less than a victory in a battle.

    The most important point is that the chief officers of other companies dare not accept stabbing soldiers, but he alone dares, the more stabbing he likes the more.

    For those who are capable and capable, he would find a way to force him to stab the head if he didn't stab the head, because in this way, the soldiers he likes will not be snatched by other companies.

    Then the goal of the first step is clear. He needs to be in the recruit company, let his existence fall into the eyes of Miao Lian, and let his "notoriety" spread throughout the army, so that he can enter the reconnaissance battalion and get to participate in the special forces  Qualifications for selection.

    The next step is naturally to find a way to impress Kotou Gao on himself. The opportunity is when the head of the military region brings him to inspect the work.

    But no matter what, you must grasp a certain degree. The so-called excessive is not enough. He can't keep a low profile, but he can't be too high profile.  up.

    If mission 1 fails, 500 reward points will be deducted, not to mention that I will not be able to enter the special forces, what about mission 2?  I can only be a deserter and escape from the army, otherwise how can I have a chance to fight Yuanshan Town?

    Moreover, when they attacked Yuanshan Town and killed drug-trafficking militants, how could Ma Yunfei be killed?  That World War II sniper rifle?  Bastard box?  Isn't this nonsense?

    The combat effectiveness and military literacy of the drug-trafficking militants may not necessarily be higher than that of the devils, but the guys in their hands are more than one level ahead of the devils!

    Therefore, Mission 1 must be completed, including additional missions, because only the Lone Wolf Commando has the opportunity to fight Yuanshan Town.

    thisThe speed must be mastered well, otherwise the difficulty of the following tasks will increase by more than one level, and even I may even confess to this world because of the negative number of reward points.

    What's more, being a special soldier has always been his obsession. In reality, he has no chance. It would be nice to realize this dream in the world of reincarnation.

    Wanting to understand this, Gao Peng began to secretly recall the plot, and pondered how to proceed. The train continued to move forward, and after five hours, it finally entered the station.

    At this time, all the recruits in the carriage were quiet, because after the train stopped, two officers came up, a lieutenant and a sergeant, and they were discussing something with the receiving cadre at the junction of the carriages.

    The recruiting cadre handed over the materials to the lieutenant who got on the train, and then he began to choose. After picking enough, the lieutenant walked into the carriage, stood by the first row of seats, and said, "The recruit whose name I called,  Get out of the car with your backpack on your back."

    "Zhang Yang."

    "arrive."

    "Ling Yan."

    "arrive."

    ""

    "Gao Peng."

    "arrive."

    Hearing his name, Gao Peng stood up, took his rucksack from the luggage rack, and got off the car. In the rucksack, there were a set of bedding, a pair of rubber shoes, and a set of training uniforms for recruits. He carried everything else by himself.  items.

    After arriving in the army, all materials and equipment will be distributed. The local armed forces only provide a quilt, a mattress and some basic items.

    As for Gao Peng, he had nothing but some money and his relevant documents, and the recruits who had been called gathered on the platform.

    Not long after, the lieutenant and sergeant who came to pick up the soldiers got off the train, and after saluting and saying goodbye to the cadres on the train, the sergeant stood in front of the crooked queue of recruits and gave the command: "Go to the right.  Turn, turn left, stepgo."

    Walk out of the platform and enter the area specially designated for recruits to wait in the waiting room. The sergeant ordered to wait here first, and each of them found a seat to sit down.

    Gao Peng looked at the banner on the wall that read "Joining the army means further study, serving in the army means becoming a talent", and a knowing smile curled up on the corner of his mouth.

    At this time, the carriage room was relatively empty, with only a few dozen sparse soldiers, presumably the recruits had not yet arrived.

    Gao Peng casually found a seat and sat down. Regardless of the recruits who were talking about him, he closed his eyes and began to breathe in a special rhythm.

    Now he only has a sense of Qi, and he is in the period of warming and nourishing his inner Qi, and he has not yet cultivated his inner strength, so he is not afraid of being disturbed, and there is no such thing as madness.

    ?Buddhist internal energy is different from many evil sects who take a slanted sword and find another way. They pay attention to gradual and orderly progress, and it is not easy to go crazy.

    Gao Peng can start and stop at any time. In other words, he can breathe according to this breathing rhythm at any time when he is walking, sitting or lying down, and this method of breathing and breathing can also quickly restore physical strength and speed up metabolism.

    I don't know how long it took before another train came into the station. Soon, another wave of recruits entered the waiting room. Gao Peng felt that there were people sitting on both sides of him, so he opened his eyes.

    Tilting his head slightly, he looked at the man on the right, and saw that he took off his rucksack, put it on the ground in front of him, took out a book from the rucksack, and flipped through it.

    Gao Peng looked at the cover, it was "Selected Plays of Shakespeare", his expression couldn't help but change.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 73 Shakespeare said, have a temper and character, don't recognize a bear, you recruit

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Is this your girlfriend? She's pretty!" Gao Peng asked when he saw the person next to him pull out a photo from the book. The photo showed a very pure and gentle girl with two big ponytails.

    The recruit with thick eyebrows, big eyes, and a burly physique looked up at Gao Peng, with a slight smile on his face, and said, "Is it so obvious? What if it's my sister?"  ?¡±

    Gao Peng smiled slightly, and said: "Shakespeare said that love is harder to hide than felony murder, and there is sunshine at noon in the dark night of love."

    "Just by the way you look at this girl, you can be sure that it's not the brother looking at the sister, but the girlfriend's look, but you have such a beautiful girlfriend who looks so gentle, why did you come to the army?  "

    Hearing Gao Peng's words, the recruit's eyes lit up, and he said with great interest: "You also like to watch Shakespeare? But I came to join the army because of her. I can't say a few words. I will tell you when I have a chance!  "

    "My name is Zhuang Yan, from the Directing Department of the Central Academy of Drama, just call me Xiaozhuang, how about you?"

    Gao Peng stretched out his right hand and said with a smile, "Gao Peng, a sophomore at the Central Conservatory of Music, you can call me Dapeng, ha ha."

    Seeing this, Xiao Zhuang reached out to shake hands with Gao Peng, and said with a smile, "It's a pleasure to meet you, I just finished my freshman year, so you are still a senior, and why did you come to be"

    "Hush"

    Just at this moment, a sharp whistle interrupted Xiao Zhuang's words, and the surrounding recruits put on their backpacks, stood up, and went out.

    Xiaozhuang was still a little unresponsive, so Gao Peng patted him on the shoulder and said: "Pack up your things, it's time to get in the car, we probably have to take the car for a while to get to the army."

    "oh."

    Hearing this, Xiao Zhuang hurriedly stuffed the photo back into the book and locked it carefully. Gao Peng sat beside him and waited for him, and he didn't get up in a hurry, because the plot had officially started, and he was going to plan for the future from now on.

    "Those two soldiers, you, let's just say you two! Who do you look at? You? Those two soldiers, let's just say you"

    A bluffing sound came into the ears of the two, Xiao Zhuang was really a little confused, but Gao Peng pretended to glance around, as if he didn't react.

    It wasn't until a square-faced sergeant wearing a 97-style army uniform and a leather belt around his waist walked up to the two of them that Gao Peng and Xiaozhuang stood up together and looked at the sergeant, who was the junior in the original plot.  Zhuang Future's recruit squad leader, Zheng Sanpao, nicknamed Old Pao.

    Lao Pao glanced at the two of them, and said coldly: "I called you just now, didn't you hear me?"

    Gao Peng didn't wait for Xiaozhuang to speak, straightened his body, stood in a more standard military posture than Lao Pao, and said loudly: "Report to the squad leader, there were so many soldiers here just now, you just mentioned those two soldiers, and you didn't call us by name, who knows your name?  Which two soldiers? Over."

    "That's right, we have a name." After Gao Peng finished speaking, Xiao Zhuang also took it for granted.

    Hey, it's interesting!  Lao Pao secretly said something, then turned his gaze to Gao Peng, looked him up and down, and said with a smile: "Not bad! You know how to call the report monitor, what's your name?"

    Gao Peng shouted: "Report to monitor, my name is Gao Peng."

    This sentence Gao Peng yelled louder than the one just now, with a hint of provocation in the open and in the dark, he decided to let himself leave a deep impression on Lao Pao's heart.

    Old Pao impatiently twirled his earholes with his fingers, and said, "What are you shouting for? I like shouting so much, you will shout some more in the future."

    Hearing this, Gao Peng's tense body suddenly relaxed, turned his head to look aside, and said disdainfully in a voice that just happened to be heard by the few of them: "What a bull, you are just a recruiter, not my squad leader, and you will not deal with each other in the future."  Not sure yet!"

    The corner of Xiaozhuang's mouth twitched, trying not to show a smile, but his heart was overjoyed, this guy is really awesome, he has a temper and personality, I like it.

    "I still" Lao Pao's temples twitched, a feeling of absurdity rose in his heart, he had never met a few recruits who dared to provoke veterans, why did this kid look more veteran than veterans?  son?

    After staring at Gao Peng for a few seconds, Lao Pao nodded slightly and said lightly, "Gao Peng, I remember you."

    Gao Peng shrugged and said: "This name is quite popular, and my friends call me Dapeng."

    Old Pao ignored Gao Peng, looked at Xiao Zhuang, and said, "What about you?"

    Xiao Zhuang said as he learned and sold: "Report monitor, my name is Zhuang Yan, this name is easy to remember, you can call me Xiao Zhuang!"

    Lao Pao nodded again and said, "Dapeng Xiaozhuang, good, very good."

    After finishing talkingHe just left, but judging from his slightly tense cheeks, he had a lot of energy in his heart!

    Gao Peng pointed his middle finger at Lao Pao's back, then smiled at Xiao Zhuang and tilted his head, saying, "Let's go!"

    "Walk."

    Xiaozhuang happily put on his backpack and walked to the platform with Gao Peng. The train they took before was a special train for local soldiers, but this train was to send them to the city where the troops were going to be.

    The troops they are going to belong to the Southwest Military Region (the original drama is the Southeast Military Region, but the story takes place in the southern border of the Southwest Military Region, which is also for the follow-up arrangement of the reincarnation world, so it is changed to the Southwest Military Region).

    On the train, Gao Peng sat by the window, and Xiao Zhuang sat next to him. Opposite him was a young man with a simple and honest face and a strong body. As soon as he got on the train, he chatted enthusiastically with the recruits around him.

    Gao Peng and Xiao Zhuang were both looking at the train junction with sullen faces at this time, the honest young man suddenly took out two apples from his pocket and stuffed them into Xiao Zhuang and Gao Peng's hands, and said with a smile: "Eat an apple, my name is Chen Xiwa,  People from Shandong, what about you?"

    Xiao Zhuang said with some confusion: "My name is Zhuang Yan, you can call me Xiao Zhuang!"

    Gao Peng had a good impression of Chen Xiwa. He wiped the apple on his clothes casually, took a bite, and then smiled and said, "Gao Peng, just call me Dapeng, from Chongqing."

    "Oh! Xiaozhuang, Dapeng, ha ha." Seeing that Gao Peng seems to be easy to deal with, Chen Xiwa chatted with Gao Peng, "Chongqing! I heard that the hot pot is delicious, can you make hot pot?"

    ""

    But Lao Pao and another sergeant were chatting with the recruiting cadre at the junction, and the cadre said to them with great interest: "Let me tell you, among our recruits this time, two are in school.  College Students."

    "One is the Directing Department of the Drama Academy, and the other is the Music Department of the Music Academy, both of which are engaged in art."

    "Which two?" Old Pao asked in surprise, but for some reason, he seemed to have some ideas in mind.

    The cadre pointed to the location of Xiaozhuang and Gao Peng, and said, "That's the only two."

    Lao Pao followed the direction of the cadre's fingers, and happened to collide with Xiao Zhuang's eyes. His eyes turned away, and then met Gao Peng's eyes. Gao Peng also watched him take a big bite of the apple.

    Old Pao snorted softly, and an inexplicable smile curled up on the corner of his mouth. It may not be possible to deal with him or not. Heh heh, I will give you a chance to deal with me. I hope you don't recognize the bear!  Recruit egg.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 74

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Don't be so preoccupied, what are you thinking about you two?" Chen Xiwa looked at the two of them in confusion, and smiled.

    Xiao Zhuang frowned slightly, and said inexplicably irritatedly: "I was wondering why I came here, tell me."

    "Huh?" Chen Xiwa was taken aback, and looked at Xiao Zhuang with a strange face.

    Gao Peng looked at Xiaozhuang amusedly, and said, "Didn't you just say that you joined the army for love? Why are you confused now?"

    "Love is a sweet pain, said Shakespeare, and true love never follows a smooth road."

    "Since you have chosen this path, go on, no matter how rough it is, and when you get to the end, you will gain what you want, and you may even find that you have gained more than you imagined."

    Xiao Zhuang was startled when he heard the words, smiled wryly, and said: "Maybe! You are only one year older than me, but you are quite good at persuading people, as if you have experienced a lot."

    "Haha, I must have experienced more than you, learn from it! Primary school boy." Gao Penglang smiled and patted Xiaozhuang on the shoulder.

    People like Xiaozhuang have always only admired people who are better than themselves, but while admiring you, he will try his best to catch up with you, or even surpass you.

    Gao Peng understands his personality very well, because he was also such a person in the past, and the two of them are, to a certain extent, the same kind of person.

    After a short time together and a few words, Gao Peng had already left a deep impression on Xiao Zhuang's heart. After being comforted by him a few words, his mood improved a little.

    But this good mood disappeared immediately when he saw Lao Pao's face as if he owed him three to five or eight thousand yuan.

    Chen Xiwa was stunned for a moment when she heard the conversation between the two, and when she saw that the conversation between the two had come to an end, she said, "Oh, I don't quite understand what you're talking about, you are all city kids.  Right! Just graduated from high school?"

    Xiao Zhuang rolled his eyes helplessly, and said, "I'm already a freshman, Dapeng is a sophomore, high school"

    Chen Xiwa looked at the two of them in astonishment, with a hint of disbelief in her eyes, "You are college students? Then why are you here as soldiers?"

    No wonder Chen Xiwa was so surprised. College students in the 1990s were much more valuable than Gao Peng's era.

    "I can't tell you clearly, let's do it another day! I'll tell you when I have a chance."

    Seemingly seeing that Xiao Zhuang was a little impatient, Chen Xiwa stopped asking, and instead said: "Youyou eat apples, eat apples, I have more, if you don't have enough, I have more."

    Gao Peng looked at the simple and honest Chen Xiwa, with a knowing smile on his face. This Chen Xiwa reminded him of a recruit he once led, and he was as simple as him. Now, he is probably at least a corporal!

    Xiao Zhuang looked at the old Pao at the train junction, and said angrily: "I can't eat looking at him, I don't like to look at him, let's change seats, you come and sit."

    Chen Xiwa was dragged to her seat by Xiao Zhuang, and she sat across from her, with her back to Lao Pao, and took a bite of the apple.

    Gao Peng didn't say anything, and just gnawed on the apple on his own, but he just glanced subconsciously, just in time to see Lao Pao's eyes narrowed slightly

    Three hours later, the train arrived at the station, and the recruits were taken off the train and boarded a Dongfeng truck covered tightly with canvas. When the canvas was lifted again, they had arrived at their destination, the Special Eighth Regiment.

    "All get out of the car." A loud shout came, and the recruits put on their backpacks and jumped out of the truck. Gao Peng woke up Xiao Zhuang who was dozing off, and followed the crowd to go out.

    When he got to the rear of the car, he happened to see Lao Pao standing below, and Xiao Zhuang's heart skipped a beat. Is this a narrow road for Yuanjia?  Gao Peng jumped out of the truck indifferently, and stood still in the queue.

    Turning his head and looking around, this should be the parking lot of the car company, surrounded by a group of officers and non-commissioned officers in uniform standing quietly, looking at the recruits, like an aunt who goes to the vegetable market to buy vegetables, with a picky taste.

    "Comrades recruits, everyone, be quiet, we will start the selection process." The recruiting cadre said, but the recruits seemed to have not heard it, and they were still in a mess.

    "Don't talk." It wasn't until Lao Pao yelled loudly that the field was completely quiet. The recruits stood up straight and looked at the cadres in front of them.

    The cadre with the rank of lieutenant then spoke again: "Next, we will start the selection of soldiers. Those who are selected will go over there to report to the squad leader of the new recruits. Do you understand?"

    "Understood." The recruits replied casually and casually.

    "Do you understand everything?"

    againWith the sound of the gun, the strings in the brains of the recruits were slightly tensed, and they all said loudly: "Understood."

    The lieutenant nodded in satisfaction, and called: "Squad leader."

    Lao Pao came out and shouted: "Here."

    "you first."

    "yes."

    Lao Pao gave a quick answer, then walked to the left side of the queue in unison, and looked at the first soldier.

    The soldier standing at the head of the row was embarrassed by Lao Pao, with an expression on his face that wanted to laugh but didn't dare to laugh. There was a smile on Lao Pao's serious face, and he said in a harmonious voice: "Laugh."

    The recruit was stunned, and the old Pao tapped him lightly again, and said, "Laugh!"

    The recruit then grinned, and the smile on Old Pao's face disappeared, he tilted his head and said, "Get out."

    The recruits went straight to the assembly point, and the veterans looked over one by one, giving Xiaozhuang the feeling that they were picking animals.

    When Lao Pao walked up to Chen Xiwa, Chen Xiwa kept smirking "hehehe" at him, but Lao Pao's face darkened, and he said lightly, "Am I funny?"

    "Uh" Chen Xiwa's smile froze on her face, she grinned and shook her head, that look was indescribably funny.

    "Dequeue."

    Chen Xiwa ran towards the assembly point in a shy manner.

    The next one, Lao Pao stopped in front of Xiao Zhuang, didn't speak, just stared at him like that, Xiao Zhuang smiled awkwardly, and then turned his face to the side.

    Lao Pao didn't say anything, just said lightly, "Get out."

    It's just that I don't know if it's an illusion, Xiao Zhuang heard a lot of malice when he came out of the queue.

    When Lao Pao stood in front of Gao Peng, Gao Peng was expressionless and looked at him without flinching.

    Lao Pao exudes a powerful aura, which will cause an inexplicable sense of oppression to ordinary people.

    But at this moment, Lao Pao felt that he could not help but look away, because what he felt on Gao Peng was a kind of aura that made him palpitate, and that kind of aura looked at the whole group, and he was only angry  Miao Lian felt it.

    He even felt that Gao Peng's eyes were almost sharp and sharp. The next moment, he felt an inexplicable coolness on the skin on his neck, and finally he didn't dare to procrastinate any longer, and said coldly: "Get out."

    The reason why he felt a chill on his neck was because Gao Peng's eyes suddenly moved down and glanced at his neck, and what he thought in his heart was that this neck is a bit thick, and he might not be able to cut it open without some effort.

    After Gao Peng came out, Lao Pao secretly heaved a sigh of relief. What did this new recruit do before?  The look in his eyes was so terrifying, it almost made him ashamed, and he had to take a good look at his file when he went back later.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 75 I¡¯m Willing to Block Bullets for You The Meaning of Comrades Five Kilometers

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    There were nine recruits in a squad. After finishing the selection, Lao Pao walked to the queue of recruits in his own squad and gave the first password, "Put the head on the right as the leader, and follow the order of height and look to the righttogether."

    The recruits immediately got into action. The tallest in the first class of recruits was undoubtedly Xiao Zhuang at 1.82 meters, while Gao Peng at 1.80 meters was firmly in second place. Chen Xiwa stood next to Gao Peng and was third, and the other six  People are arranged in order of height.

    After everyone lined up neatly, Lao Pao said in a deep voice, "I want to ask you a question. If I were to go to the battlefield, would any of you be willing to block bullets for me?"

    There was silence in the queue of recruits. The recruits looked at each other, not knowing how to answer, so when Lao Pao thought that no one would answer his question, Gao Peng said, "Report."

    Lao Pao suddenly turned his head to look at Gao Peng, and said in a deep voice, "Talk."

    Gao Peng raised his head and said: "As long as you wear this military uniform, whether I know you or not, whether you are my squad leader or not, whether you are friendly to me or not, I am willing to block bullets for you."

    The sound of passwords came and went all around, and the voice of the recruit squad leader's preaching suddenly disappeared instantly. The field was silent, not only the first class of recruits, but also veterans and recruits from other classes around, including the cadres present, all eyes were on Gao Peng.

    There was a hint of confusion in the eyes of the recruits, and Xiao Zhuang even mouthed "I'm sick", but there was interest in the eyes of the veterans and cadres.

    Old Pao's eyes flashed brightly, he looked at Gao Peng expressionlessly, and asked, "Are you telling the truth?"

    "It's the truth." Gao Peng said firmly.

    "Why?"

    Gao Peng said something his old squad leader once told him when he was a soldier in this world, "Because as long as you wear this military uniform and are a member of the Chinese People's Liberation Army, you are my comrade in arms."

    "A comrade-in-arms is a closer relationship than parents, relatives, and friends. A comrade-in-arms is a person who can rest assured to give his back to the other party."

    "On the battlefield, the ones who can save your life are not your parents, relatives or friends, let alone God, but your comrades-in-arms, over."

    Gao Peng's voice was powerful and decisive, without the slightest bit of reluctance or hesitation, as if what he said was the belief deeply rooted in his bones, so convincing.

    "Have you heard everything?" After listening to Gao Peng's words, Lao Pao felt blood all over his body, and felt a little hot for no reason, and suddenly shouted at the other recruits.

    "Understood." The recruits shouted in unison, and Xiao Zhuang gave Gao Peng a complicated look, because he suddenly realized that his understanding of the army seemed a little superficial.

    Old Pao calmly took a few deep breaths to calm himself down, and couldn't help but be a little bit dumbfounded, what's wrong with him?  To be so excited by a few words from a recruit.

    "Very good. Just now Comrade Gao Peng gave us a very good explanation of what a comrade-in-arms is. Then, Comrade Gao Peng, how did you establish these concepts?"

    Gao Peng smiled slightly and said: "It's very simple. My great-grandfather is Lao Balu, and my grandfather is an old scout of the People's Liberation Army.  will exist."

    Everyone was stunned, and many squad leaders and cadres sighed inwardly, what a good soldier!  It's a pity that Lao Pao took advantage of it, but there is no way, Lao Pao is the squad leader, and he will be the first to pick the soldiers. This kid has a vicious vision, and he deserves such a good soldier.

    But many things happened later, so that they could no longer remember this exclamation, but they all rejoiced that Gao Peng was not their soldier.

    After the question and answer this time, Gao Peng's impression in Lao Pao's mind was a little better, but he would not treat him differently because of this, and he had to practice as he should.

    Immediately withdrew his gaze, looked at the others, and said, "Do you know why I chose you? Because each of you is a bear."

    "Report."

    Hearing this, Chen Xiwa felt very uncomfortable, so she couldn't help it. Unfortunately, he made a mistake, that is, before Lao Pao could speak, he said on his own, "Squad leader, I haven't started training yet."  What! How do you know we are bear people?"

    Lao Pao narrowed his eyes slightly, and said with a half-smile: "Not bad! Everyone knows that they must call for a report before speaking."

    "Hey hey hey" Chen Xiwa showed his trademark smirk, and continued: "My family's situation is similar to Gao Peng's. My grandfather was a member of the Eighth Route Army, and my father was also a soldier. Before I came out, my father told me that I must  "

     Chen Xiwa couldn't continue, because when he was talking, Lao Pao walked up to him, and said with a smile on his face, "A military family?"

    Chen Xiwa nodded weakly, Lao Pao was still smiling, but what he said made Chen Xiwa's face change, "But did I approve your speech?"

    Seeing Chen Xiwa staring at him blankly, Lao Pao's expression suddenly darkened, and he shouted, "Have I approved your speech?"

    When the word "batch" was said, all the saliva was sprayed on Chen Xiwa's face, and at this moment, Chen Xiwa couldn't help but lean back slightly because of the oppression of Lao Pao's powerful aura, and said in a trembling voice: "No."

    "Because of this soldierwhat's your name?"

    "Chen Chen Xiwa."

    "Chen Xiwa." Lao Pao nodded and said loudly, "Because of this soldier Chen Xiwa, all of you will be punished today."

    "Everyone is there, prepare for five kilometers, all turn rightturn, rungo."

    Gao Peng thought to himself, it's started, so are you ready to receive the surprise?  Bear squad leader.

    The old Pao led the team, and a group of recruits headed towards the runway of the playground. At this time, the recruits were wearing rubber shoes, and the old Pao was wearing non-commissioned officers' leather shoes. He was at a disadvantage when he ran five kilometers.

    However, the recruits are all carrying rucksacks, and five kilometers with weight and five kilometers with bare hands are two different concepts, so in general, it is the recruits who suffer more.

    The playground track is a standard 400-meter runway, five kilometers or twelve and a half laps. Usually, their five-kilometer cross-country training run is not this track, but the outer track that circles the regiment.

    The runway is 2.5 kilometers for one lap, and five kilometers for two laps, and the ground is sandy and gravel with ups and downs, not the cement runway around the playground.

    In the first few laps, everyone was still able to maintain the formation. Around the eighth lap, the formation began to pull apart, and the difference in physical fitness began to appear. By the tenth lap, some people were already moving forward bit by bit.

    In the beginning, Lao Pao led the team to run, but later, he found that Gao Peng and Xiao Zhuang were able to follow him closely.  Take the lead and run down.

    Xiaozhuang maintains a regular breathing rhythm, while Gao Peng directly breathes according to the law of exhalation and inhalation according to Shaolin's basic mental method. Not only does he not feel tightness in his chest, but he can continuously relieve the fatigue of his legs.

    Soon, the five kilometers arrived, but Lao Pao still didn't intend to stop. Xiao Zhuang finally understood. He turned his head to look at Gao Peng, and Gao Peng also looked over at this time. Gao Peng grinned at him and nodded.  .

    Xiaozhuang instantly understood what he meant, grinned and nodded.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 76 I want the information of these two soldiers

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    On the fifteenth lap, it was already six kilometers. The other seven recruits, including Chen Xiwa, who was in good physical condition, had been dragged down by the three of them, and each of them lay on the ground with weak legs, unable to run anymore.

    "Dapeng, Xiaozhuang, come on." Chen Xiwa looked at the three people who passed him a full circle, and shouted at the three people who passed her back while lying on the ground.

    Just as his refueling injected infinite power into the two of them, the two of them suddenly exerted their strength together, easily surpassed Lao Pao and charged forward, and tried their best to widen the distance between them, but compared, Gao Peng was faster  Get ahead.

    "good¡­¡­"

    "Ou"

    Seeing this scene, the recruits on the sidelines burst into howls. This was not booing, but excitement, because it meant that their recruits defeated the veterans.

    "Hush"

    When the whistle sounded, it was the lieutenant who received the soldiers who saw that the situation was not good and blew the whistle. If the two of them threw the old cannon too far, not only would the old cannon lose face, but the recruits would also become difficult to handle!

    The squad leaders stopped the recruits in the class one after another and ordered them to return to the assembly position. Gao Peng and Xiaozhuang stopped and turned to look at the old Pao who was bending over his knees and panting.  He turned his head and didn't look at the two of them.

    He must have felt a sense of frustration in his heart!  Gao Peng thought.

    But this scene was completely seen by a captain in the distance who observed this side with a military binoculars. After the three of them stopped, they put down the binoculars and said, "I want the information of these two soldiers."

    This captain is none other than Lao Miao, the leader of the Special Eighth Regiment's Night Tiger Reconnaissance Company. It can be said that Gao Peng's plan has achieved initial success, because he has caught Miao Lian's eyes

    After a five-kilometer cross-country, the first group of recruits was brought back, and Gao Peng's career as a recruit began. In the afternoon, the recruits began to learn to clean up the house, that is, stacking tofu cubes, making beds and so on.

    These are all a piece of cake for Gao Peng. After he has done his own housework, he also helps other people to do it, and even teaches them by hand.

    Xiaozhuang also figured out the reason why Gao Peng is so physically strong. Gao Peng told him that he had been running in the mountains with his grandfather since he was three years old.

    However, their family lives in a valley, and there are seven or eight kilometers of mountain roads away from the primary school in the village. After school, he runs to school every morning, and has to run back after school, more than ten kilometers a day, without interruption.

    On weekends, he would finish his homework on Friday night, and during the two-day holiday he would spend almost all of his time in the mountains with his grandpa, hunting around.

    After living in junior high school, although he didn't need to run anymore, he was used to running once a day. After so many years of persistence, his physical fitness has long been developed, and it is no worse than Xiaozhuang's ability to cross the entire city every day.

    The two have a common language. They are both college students with similar education levels and similar hobbies. Gao Peng learned how to shoot a gun at the age of eight and went hunting with his grandfather, while Xiao Zhuang was also in the shooting team of a sports school. Both of them are very good at shooting guns.  experience.

    Chen Xiwa's favorite thing to do during the break time is to move a horse to sit beside them and listen while the two are chatting.  Learned a lot of things that I didn't know before.

    The others are doing their own things, the three of them almost form a small circle, and it is difficult for others to integrate into this circle, but Gao Peng and Xiaozhuang are not the kind of people who are proud of their talents, and they have a very good relationship with their comrades.  That's right, it's just that people always have their own small circle

    On the second day, they went to the military supplies department to receive all the supplies. In the afternoon, the regiment organized a training mobilization, that is, the veterans showed their professional skills to the recruits to improve the training enthusiasm of the recruits.

    The next week is basically queue training and military posture training, and physical training in the afternoon. It is no surprise that Lao Pao is very hard on them. The amount of training in their class is often several times that of other classes.

    Soon, the weather entered severe winter, and snowflakes began to fall from the sky. The playground belonged to the training area of ??the first class of recruits. The first class of recruits was still conducting military posture training, while the other classes had finished their training and brought them back one after another.

    However, the recruits had nothing to say to Lao Pao, because no matter how long they stood, he also stood motionless in front of the queue.

    Suddenly, a recruit's body softened and fell down. Immediately, two veterans carried him away, but the old Pao raised his arm as if nothing had happened, looked at the military watch on his wrist, and said coldly: "Forty-five minutes, how many minutes?"  Is there anyone who recognizes a bear? Those who recognize a bear come out."

    After Lao Pao finished speaking, he waited for a few seconds, saw that no one spoke, and continued: "No?Feel like a tough guy?  Wrong, you are all bear people, even worse than bear people.  "

    "Report." Xiao Zhuang opened his mouth and was about to speak, but Gao Peng next to him shouted first, and Chen Xiwa next to Gao Peng shuddered when he heard Gao Peng's voice. He knew that he wanted bad food.

    During his usual relationship with Gao Peng and Xiaozhuang, he found that both of them had a kind of pride that came from the bottom of their bones, which is the so-called arrogance of their bodies. The old Pao's words obviously stimulated Gao Peng's pride.

    Old Pao looked at Gao Peng, and asked blankly: "Have you recognized the bear? Come out."

    Gao Peng took a step forward, stood in front of the team, and said loudly: "Report to the squad leader, I didn't recognize Xiong, I just have a question, please answer the squad leader."

    "speak."

    Gao Peng took a breath and said in a deep voice, "Excuse me, monitor, if we are bears, then as the leader of our group of bears, what are you? Squad leader of bears? The most bearish one?"

    As soon as Gao Peng said this, Xiao Zhuang suddenly felt that the gloom in his chest dissipated without a trace, and he drank three times in his heart. Gao Peng really had a tacit understanding with him. What he was thinking just now was exactly this problem.  , can really become a confidant.

    The other recruits who were trembling in their hearts now looked like they wanted to laugh but didn't dare to laugh. Lao Pao said that they are an inseparable group. If one person makes a mistake, the whole class will be punished. So when Gao Peng came out to speak,  They are all bad-hearted.

    But when Gao Peng's words came out, they were completely refreshed, and they all felt that it was worth the punishment to hear someone say these words.

    Especially Chen Xiwa, who couldn't hide her emotions on her face, even bit her lower lip to force herself to hold back a laugh, not letting herself laugh out loud, but the smile on her face couldn't be contained no matter what.

    Lao Pao ignored Gao Peng for the time being, but walked up to Chen Xiwa with his eyes wide open, his nose was almost on his face, his cheeks were biting tightly, and he almost jumped out word by word, "Do you think it's funny?"

    Chen Xiwa raised her upper body slightly, her smile was restrained, and she shook her head again and again. Seeing this, the old pao walked back to the original spot, glanced at all the recruits, and shouted: "All of them are there, in military posture for an hour, get ready."

    Gao Peng glanced at him, and said lightly: "No matter how long you stand, we can stand as long as you can. What kind of squad leader will bring out what kind of soldiers."

    "If you are a bear, then we are all bears, because a soldier will be a bear, and if you are not a bear, there will be no bears in the first class of recruits."

    "The last sentence, you are the squad leader and my superior. I will absolutely obey your orders, but if what you do doesn't convince me, I will never obey you personally."

    After Gao Peng finished speaking, he took a step back, returned to the queue, and stared straight ahead. Old Pao stared at him blankly for a full minute before turning away.  .

    The other squad leaders who heard Gao Peng's words once again sighed in their hearts, what a good soldier!  But it seems that he is also a stabbing soldier, hehe, some old guns have suffered.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 77: Grow up through blows and progress through torture

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Those words that Gao Peng said soon spread to Miao Lian's ears, which made Miao Lian feel admiration for Gao Peng, and he paid more and more attention to Gao Peng.

    Of course, he was the closest to Gao Peng, and his strength was not much weaker. Xiao Zhuang, who also showed a stabbing state, was also noticed by him by the way

    The dormitory for the first class of recruits.

    A group of recruits who had just been drilled and almost collapsed filed in. Xiaozhuang returned to the class and lay down on his bed.

    Seeing this, Gao Peng said helplessly: "Xiao Zhuang, you should just lie down and get up! Make up the bed. If the mountain cannon finds out, we probably have to 'additional meals' again."

    Chen Xiwa even went up and dragged Xiao Zhuang, "Zhuang, get up, get up quickly, the squad leader will come in later."

    But he didn't know that the squad leader he was talking about was standing quietly outside the window listening to the movement inside!

    Xiaozhuang waved his hand and said weakly: "I can't get up! Even if you force me with a gun now, I can't get up either."

    After taking a few breaths, he continued: "Our squad leader is just a pervert. Look at the other squad leaders, he is very kind to his brothers. He is the only one who wants to practice our class to death."

    Gao Peng, who had already opened the Maza and sat down, fell silent after hearing this. To be honest, he was once a sergeant himself, and he also served as a squad leader and supervised recruits.

    Every squad leader has his own way of leading troops, and what Lao Pao used is also a squad leader's way of leading troops, which is called "growth in blows and progress in torture".

    But this kind of routine is precisely the method that Gao Peng dislikes the most. There are many ways to motivate recruits and increase their enthusiasm for training, but this method that Gao Peng dislikes the most is the most widely used by veterans of the army.

    For example, Gao Peng did a good job before. Not only did he increase the training enthusiasm of the recruits, but he always took the initiative to increase the amount of training. Others were sleeping at noon, but the soldiers he led were training spontaneously outside in the cold wind.

    And those soldiers still loved him from the bottom of their hearts, they all clamored to go to his squad when they left the company, and they would hold him and cry bitterly when they were discharged.

    To sum it up, Gao Peng's soldiers were not forced to train by him, but through some small tricks he used to make those soldiers take the initiative to train hard in order to win his reputation and not embarrass him, because Gao Peng would treat the recruits  Between good and strict requirements, a good balance should be mastered.

    But Lao Pao is not like this, he uses a very extreme method, that is to force, force hard, and step on hard.

    He wants the recruits to hate him, hate him to the extreme, and use that hatred as a support, with the mentality of improving his strength to surpass him, and then stepping him under his feet, to complete the training tasks assigned by him with all his strength.

    The thinking of people like Lao Pao firmly believes that the more recruits hate him now, the more they will appreciate him when they become stronger and get honors.

    This kind of thinking is generally correct, but it is also easy to go wrong. The speed here is more difficult to grasp. If you are not careful, it is easy to have the opposite effect, making the recruits really hate him to the bone.

    This is the difference between a good general and a good general, and between being able to lead troops and being able to lead troops. Gao Peng is the kind of person who is very good at leading troops, while Lao Pao is just a person who can lead troops.

    "Get up, get up quickly! Keep your voice down, don't let the class monitor hear you." Chen Xiwa was still trying to pull Xiao Zhuang up.

    Unexpectedly, as soon as Xiao Zhuang heard his words, a surge of anger surged up in his heart, and instead he yelled loudly on purpose: "The bastard is lying on the window base!"

    The old cannon outside the window had black lines on his forehead, he ground his teeth, and walked towards the door with a gloomy expression.

    Chen Xiwa really had nothing to do with Xiao Zhuang, so she sat down and persuaded patiently: "Zhuang, what my mother said is good, this people have to bow their heads under the eaves, right? You said that if he came in later, it would be troublesome."  It¡¯s still our brothers, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Xiaozhuang waved his hands, without opening his eyes, he still said weakly: "I can't control it anymore, I really can't do it."

    At this moment, Gao Peng, who had been looking at the door, rolled his eyes helplessly, and shouted: "Stand up."

    Without him, because the bastard lying on the window has already walked into the class, Xiao Zhuang now has to move even if he doesn't want to.

    Although he and Gao Pengming didn't pay attention to Lao Pao secretly, at least they haven't completely torn their faces, and there is a silent tacit understanding between them.

    From the standpoint of Lao Pao, you are recruits and I am the squad leader. You can disobey me and disrespect me in your heart, but you must obey my orders. As long as you obey the orders, you will be fine.

      But for Gao Peng and Xiaozhuang, the iron law of obeying orders as a duty of soldiers has been engraved in the deepest part of their minds. We will obey your orders, but in private, don't think that we will give you good face.

    The first class of recruits spends their new training time slowly in such a delicate atmosphere.

    Lao Pao walked into the class with a gloomy face, looked at the internal affairs destroyed by Xiaozhuang, and asked coldly: "What's the matter with this bed?"

    Xiao Zhuang looked at him and said calmly: "Report, I'm lying down."

    "Did you lie down? Who told you to lie down? Haven't you learned the internal affairs regulations?" Old Pao's voice already had the feeling of gnashing his teeth. In fact, he was indeed gnashing his teeth.

    Xiao Zhuang tilted his head slightly, not looking at Lao Pao, and said as a matter of course: "Isn't this bed just for people to sleep?"

    The corners of Lao Pao's eyes twitched, and he said in a concentrated voice, "Who told you to sleep now?"

    "I'm tired, I want to lie down for a while."

    "Are you tired?" Old Pao pointed to the others in the class, and said lightly, "Don't they know they are tired? Huh?"

    Old Pao paused for a moment, and then continued: "All gather at the gate, and go another five kilometers."

    Chen Xiwa behind Xiaozhuang heard the words, showing a bitter face, and said: "SquadSquad leader, dinner is about to start."

    Old Pao glared at Chen Xiwa, and said coldly: "You know how to eat. Today I will let you know that meals for the army are not free. Gather at the door."

    The recruits didn't say anything, and walked out of the class one by one with their heads downcast. When the recruits behind Xiaozhuang passed him, they patted him on the shoulder and said "it's okay."

    After everyone else walked out, Gao Peng patted Xiao Zhuang on the shoulder and said: "Don't think about it, no one will blame you for hurting them, can't you see it? That Shanpao just wants to train us."

    "Even if you don't break the rules, he still has to find fault for training, not to mention that we took the initiative to give him an excuse. The squad leader wants to train recruits. This reason is too easy to find."

    "Maybe one day he can't find a reason. Even when you go back to class, which leg you step first can give you some tricks, for example: recruit Zhuang Yan, why do you step right leg first when you enter the door? Go, five kilometers  .¡±

    "Pfft" Xiao Zhuang couldn't hold back his laughter after all, shook his head dumbfounded, and said, "Okay, I've learned your persuasion skills a long time ago, let's go! I don't believe it anymore, if you have the skills, you  Really drilled me to death."

    Gao Peng showed a knowing smile when he heard the words, and went out with Xiaozhuang, but because the two went out too slowly, they were added another three kilometers.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 78 You won't understand what a tyrant is until you get to know the dog-headed Lao Gao

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The next day, after the day's training, it was time for commentary before meals. The old gun casually walked up to Chen Xiwa and asked casually, "Xiwa."

    "arrive."

    "Let me ask you a question, what is the army?"

    Chen Xiwa shook her head in a daze, Old Pao walked away with a sullen face, and said to another recruit: "Well you, tell me, what is the army?"

    "have no idea."

    After asking a few people repeatedly, they either shook their heads or didn't know. Lao Pao finally walked up to Gao Peng and jokingly said, "You should know!"

    "Report to monitor, I do know." Gao Peng looked at him without showing any weakness.

    "Okay, tell me."

    "The army is a disciplined army built with iron and blood, over."

    "Well said, good answer." Old Pao nodded first, affirmed Gao Peng's answer, then walked away, glanced at the other recruits, and changed his voice: "But do you understand the meaning of this sentence?"

    "Look at you bear soldiers, can you defeat the invaders like you? They are all rice buckets, they know how to eat all day long, and waste food."

    Chen Xiwa wants to cry but has no tears, damn Shanpao, just say what you say, what does it mean to look at me when you say this?  I don't eat all day long either!  Obviously you are not allowed to eat at meal time!

    Lao Pao naturally didn't know about Chen Xiwa's mental activities, so he just said to himself, "Some comrades! They're just blah blah blah blah, why are you blah blah? Ah?"

    Speaking of this, the old gun glanced at Xiao Zhuang calmly, then turned his head away, looked at other people, and continued: "I don't think you are tired, I am too kind to you, so you still have the strength to yell.  Crooked, isn't it?"

    "I'm not tired! That's it, you guys will go off-road for five kilometers and set off."

    As Lao Pao said, he tilted his head and waved his hands, like chasing away flies.

    "Report."

    As Lao Pao expected, Xiao Zhuang spoke, looked at him expressionlessly, and said, "Get out."

    Xiaozhuang took a step forward, and said calmly: "It's my fault alone, and I am willing to be punished myself."

    Old Pao looked impatiently at all the recruits in front of him, and shouted: "What did I say? If one person makes a mistake, the whole class will be punished."

    Xiao Zhuang shouted louder: "I am willing to be punished myself. There are nine people in the class, each with five kilometers. I run forty-five kilometers by myself."

    Lao Pao stared at Xiao Zhuang, walked up to him, poked Xiao Zhuang's chest and asked, "What are you? Individual heroism? This is a collective."

    "Report."

    Lao Pao looked at Gao Peng who was making the report, narrowed his eyes slightly, and said lightly: "Go out, what do you have to say?"

    Gao Peng said in a deep voice: "Reporting to the squad leader, this is not personal heroism, but responsibility, a man's responsibility, Xiaozhuang just doesn't want to hurt the brothers."

    "I'm also the one who babbles below, so I'm willing to be punished together with Xiaozhuang. There will be a total of ten people plus you in the whole class, a total of 50 kilometers. I am willing to run 25 kilometers with him alone. Please approve."

    After Xiaozhuang listened to Gao Peng's words, he clenched his hands close to the seam of his trousers suddenly, and a feeling of warmth flowed through his heart. This is a brother, a brother who really understands himself.

    Lao Pao looked back and forth between Gao Peng and Xiaozhuang, turned his head, and said helplessly: "Okay, okay, since you made such a request, I don't object. You two are willing to run away, right? Go!"

    The two turned around in unison, stood side by side, and then set off together to run towards the cross-country track outside the training ground.

    Immediately, Lao Pao said to the remaining recruits: "There are other comrades, and we will disband immediately and prepare for dinner."

    After giving the password, he turned around and left, while the recruits looked at me and I looked at you. In the end, no one said anything, and they all rushed towards the cross-country track silently

    "This damn mountain cannon, when I get off the company, you can see if I can shake him off." On the runway, Xiao Zhuang muttered while advancing at a constant speed.

    Gao Peng glanced at him speechlessly, and said, "That's all you have to offer? Just wait! If I have the chance, I will definitely step on him hard."

    Xiao Zhuang turned his head in astonishment, looked at Gao Peng and asked: "How can you have a chance in the recruit company? We haven't been promoted yet, and we may be sent back to the place at any time."

    Gao Peng smiled mysteriously, and said, "Just wait and see! Isn't next week a live ammunition target assessment? Then I will not only find a way to step on him, but also step on him so that he is dumb and eats coptis, so that he has nowhere to vent his anger.  "

    Xiao Zhuang is excitedHe said: "Okay, if you really can do it, beef hot pot is enough in the barracks restaurant on weekends, I invite you."

    "You said it!"

    "I said."

    "Papa papa"

    Suddenly, the two heard the sound of orderly footsteps behind them. They stopped in surprise and looked back, only to see a lot of recruits in the first class, and they all ran over.

    "What are you still doing in a daze? Let's go!" Seeing the two people stop, Chen Xiwa yelled with a smile, then passed them and continued to run forward.

    At this moment, Xiao Zhuang felt an unprecedented move in his heart, which was different from the move Gao Peng gave him.

    It seems that all the suffering and tiredness have turned into enjoyment. This feeling of sharing joys and sorrows with comrades-in-arms is really good.

    "Now, do you know what a comrade-in-arms is? Haha, go!" Gao Penglang smiled and patted Xiaozhuang on the shoulder, turned around and rushed forward.

    "Brother-in-arms" Xiaozhuang murmured, a bright smile melted on his face, and he strode forward.

    "ah¡­¡­"

    "Come on!"

    The runway was full of recruits howling with joy. In the distance, Lao Pao, who was watching everyone with a telescope, also showed a knowing smile

    After the first group of recruits ran five kilometers, it suddenly rained heavily. The meal time had already passed, and the sky was completely dark. However, Lao Pao obviously did not let the recruits go so easily. The reason was simple. They defied him.  The command.

    His order just now was to let Gao Peng and Xiao Zhuang go for a run. They disbanded and prepared to have dinner, but they all went to run with them, so they naturally missed the meal.

    Since you don't want to eat and want to share joys and sorrows with your brothers, that's great!  Let's all be hungry together!

    At the entrance of the cafeteria, all the recruits took their own multi-functional lunch boxes to catch the rain. At this time, they were hungry and cold, and their bodies were almost dead, but there was no way, the old Pao also accompanied them in the rain!

    "Pour out the water in your hands." Seeing that the recruit's lunch box was filled with rainwater, Lao Pao ordered lightly.

    The recruits did not move, but the veteran shouted loudly: "Fall."

    "Wow"

    The recruits had no choice but to turn over the lunch box, pour out the water, and start picking it up again.

    "Let me tell you, what you get on the battlefield is not the rain, but the rain of bullets, shells, when the lunch box is full, and when will you eat again." After the old Pao finished speaking, he turned and left.

    "A whole tyrant." Xiao Zhuang said with a trembling voice.

    Gao Peng smiled wryly when he heard the words, is this a tyrant?  That's because you haven't seen a real tyrant yet. After you get to know the dog-headed Lao Gao, you will find that what Lao Pao plays is simply child's play.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 79 Brother, One Life

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "My motherif she knows that I can't even eat, she will cry woo woo woo"

    Chen Xiwa cried. He was suffering from hunger and cold, but he didn't know when such a day would end. A moment of sadness came from it, and the more he cried, the more sad he became, "I can't take it anymore, I really can't take it anymore, woo woo woo"

    With Chen Xiwa taking the lead, all the recruits in the first squad, except Gao Peng and Xiao Zhuang, started crying one after another.

    Not far from the cafeteria is the Reconnaissance Company Headquarters. Miao Lian was holding up a binoculars to observe the recruits in the first squad of recruits. When he found that Gao Peng and Xiaozhuang were not crying, he couldn't help laughing.

    "Report, company commander, this is the training plan for the platoon." Chen Guotao, the platoon leader of the Yehu reconnaissance company, walked into the company headquarters and said to Miao Lian.

    "Put it on my table, hehe."

    "yes."

    After Chen Guotao put down the training plan, he walked to the window curiously. When he figured out what Miao Lian was doing, he suddenly said helplessly, "I said you really have a leisurely heart. What's so interesting about this recruit crying?"

    "Hehe, there are two soldiers who didn't cry."

    Chen Guotao looked intently, and immediately understood Miao Lian's thoughts, "Commander, have you taken a fancy to those two stabbing soldiers?"

    Miao Lian said with a smile on his face: "The stabbing soldier, after training, it will be a sharp and good knife!"

    Chen Guotao shook his head with a broken smile, and said: "They are right at all, you! You are a soldier idiot."

    At the entrance of the cafeteria, Xiaozhuang was disturbed by the cries of his comrades-in-arms, and couldn't help but turned his head and shouted: "Don't cry, cry for nothing, it's already like this, let that Shanpao look down on you."

    Gao Peng interjected and said: "Xiao Zhuang is right. Crying means recognizing the bear, and crying means that Shanpao is right. We are all bear people. We don't recognize this bear. If we want to recognize it, we recognize the hero."

    "I wrote a song for my brothers, I sang it for you, everyone learned it, and we will sing it together in the future."

    Gao Peng took a deep breath, let go of his voice and roared, "The iron man was stunned, we have no tears, we only have life, we rush forward towards the victory, and let us walk the eight hundred miles of mountains and rivers"

    "The sun in the sky is scorching hot. You are the cloud and I am the wind. Brothers, please take care of your life. When we go to the battlefield, we will smash Huanglong"

    "It's so hot, it's so hot, we have a life, a hero's dream of a hero in the world, even if we die, we still want to be heroes"

    "Being dazed, the heat is hot, the heat is hot, let us die, the class of the hero's blood hero, and we will be brothers in the next life."

    Gao Peng's singing passed through the rain curtain and reached the ears of Chen Guotao and Miao Lian. Of course, the mountain cannons that the recruits were talking about were also heard clearly.

    The smile on Miao Lian's face gradually disappeared, and his eyes were slightly red. Gao Peng's song reminded him of those comrades and brothers who lived and died with him during the southern border defense war.

    "The songs written by this kid are really good, even if you go to the art troupe, it is more than enough." Chen Guotao praised behind Miao Lian.

    Miao Lian was pulled out of his memories by Chen Guotao's voice, and said casually: "This kid is a college student at the Central Conservatory of Music. He is indeed very talented. The one next to him is also a college student, from the Academy of Drama."

    "These two soldiersmy old Miao is going to be settled."

    However, after Gao Peng sang it twice, the recruits learned a general idea, and because they listened carefully to Gao Peng's song, they also forgot to cry.

    After two times, although the singing was incomplete, they all remembered it clearly starting from "It's so hot", especially the line "We will be heroes even if we die", the recruits almost screamed out.

    When everyone sang for the second time together, Lao Pao had already stood in front of the queue again, and said indifferently: "The song is well sung, and the song is well written."

    After a pause, Lao Pao continued: "Gao Peng."

    "arrive."

    "Pour out your water."

    Gao Peng had been mentally prepared for a long time. When he heard that the lunch box was turned over, he poured out the water, and the lunch box was empty again.

    Old Pao glanced at him, and said nonchalantly, "The rest go in to eat."

    After speaking, he walked up to Gao Peng and asked, "Do you know why I asked you to pour the water?"

    "Report to the squad leader, I know, because I violated the queue discipline." Gao Peng didn't even look at Lao Pao, and looked up at a forty-five-degree angle, looking at the roof of the cafeteria.

    Gao Peng's answer stunned Old Pao, he looked at Gao Peng strangely, and said, "You are a sensible person. Since you understand everything, why do you still commit crimes knowingly?"

      "It can make the brothers feel better. What if you break some discipline? What if you get punished?"  Stretching forward, he shouted loudly, "I am willing."

    Lao Pao was slightly shocked by Gao Peng's sudden shock, and his heart beat twice uncontrollably. At that moment, he found a terrifying aura emanating from Gao Peng.

    That aura chilled him, but this time he already knew what it was. He had read Gao Peng's information, and he couldn't help complaining secretly. He really deserved to be the son of a butcher.  How many lives!

    "The rest go in and eat."

    Lao Pao gave the order, and when the recruits rushed to the cafeteria, Xiao Zhuang also reluctantly entered the cafeteria under Gao Peng's eyes, and then took half a step forward again, and said to Gao Peng: "When will you  Fill it with water, when will it disband by itself."

    After speaking, he walked around him and walked towards the class, as if he was about to go back to the class. Of course, this was just an illusion. In fact, he was hiding at the corner and staring at the cafeteria quietly.

    After a while, Xiao Zhuang and Chen Xiwa ran out together. Xiao Zhuang held a steamed bun in his hand, handed it to Gao Peng, and said, "Eat some! If this goes on like this, even a tough man can't stand it!"

    Gao Peng looked at his lunch box, smiled at Xiao Zhuang, and said, "It's almost there."

    Chen Xiwa persuaded loudly: "Eat some! It's not too close, the mountain cannon has gone far, he can't see it, you should eat some first!"

    Gao Peng still shook his head and shouted loudly: "Xiwa, you don't understand. If I eat when the lunch box is not full, I will lose. I will not bow to that mountain cannon, never."

    The old Pao at the corner twitched, and looked at the three people in the rain. At this moment, Chen Xiwa pointed at Gao Peng's lunch box and shouted excitedly: "It's full! It's full!"

    Gao Peng looked at the lunch box, grabbed the steamed bun in Xiaozhuang's hand and stuffed it into his mouth. He knew that Lao Pao would not just let him go.

    "Hush"

    "gather."

    Sure enough, just as Gao Peng stuffed the steamed buns into his mouth, he hadn't chewed a few bites when the sharp whistle and Lao Pao's cry rang out.

    "Uh" Chen Xiwa waved her arms and howled, but Gao Peng and Xiaozhuang just turned their heads and looked coldly at Lao Pao who was walking over, without any reaction, just staring at him.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 80 Live Ammunition Shooting

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The first live-ammunition shooting came as scheduled. When it was the turn of the first class of recruits, Gao Peng and Xiao Zhuang looked at each other calmly, and then stepped into their shooting positions. Gao Peng's target position was No. 5, Xiao Zhuang No.  , Chen Xiwa No. 4.

    "There are all of them, and the bullets are loaded in a prone position."

    Everyone lays down in front of the target in a standard lying motion, opens the safety of the automatic rifle, snaps the magazine on the side into the body of the gun, closes the safety again after loading, and puts the gun down. After everyone completes this action, they are on duty  The squad leader gave the order: "Start shooting."

    "Bang bang bang"

    Gunshots sounded one after another in the shooting range. Gao Peng held the gun steadily and pulled the trigger rhythmically. Since the introduction of the basic Shaolin mental method, Gao Peng's vision, hearing, response and body control have been greatly improved.

    The white bull's-eye 100 meters away was much bigger than he had ever felt when shooting a target. Without a telescope, after all ten bullets had been fired, Gao Peng could clearly see that the white bull's-eye of his target was formed by ten bullet holes.  A not so standard circle.

    "Unload the magazine, stand up, and call the target."

    "Target No. 1, ten shots and seventy-eight rings."

    "Target No. 2, nine shots with sixty-nine rings, and one shot missed the target."

    "No. 3 target, all missed."

    "Target No. 4, ten shots and eighty-eight rings."

    "Target No. 5, ten shots and one hundred rings."

    "Target No. 6, ten shots and ninety-nine rings."

    "Target No. 7"

    ""

    Chen Xiwa turned her head to look at Gao Peng and Xiaozhuang dumbfounded. Is there really such a big gap between these people?  Is it true that those who can do it can do everything, and those who can't do it can't do anything?

    Lao Pao put down the high-powered military binoculars in surprise, but Xiaozhuang's target board was quite satisfactory, with nine bullet holes scattered in the white bull's-eye, and one bullet hole was slightly higher, in the nine-ring area.

    And Gao Peng's target card is so fucking nonsense, the ten bullet holes actually form a circle in the bull's-eye. Although it is not so standard, it is already abnormal enough. He asked himself that he couldn't do it.  Getting through a hole is even more difficult.

    He had seen one of the most powerful marksmanship before, that person only fired ten rounds of fifty rings, but his ten bullets almost passed through the same hole and only at the same position, creating a bullet with a diameter of less than one  cm holes.

    Just because he was short-sighted, he couldn't see the bull's-eye clearly, so he shot all the bullets into the fifth ring area. Later, the group army cherished his marksmanship and sent him to the General Hospital of the Military Region to treat his myopia with the most advanced equipment.

    But today Gao Peng's marksmanship made him refresh his cognition. He walked up to Gao Peng, looked at him for two seconds, and said to the veteran behind him as a security officer: "Go, get a sniper rifle."

    "yes."

    After the veteran ran away, Lao Pao took out a one-yuan coin from his pocket, held it up in front of Gao Peng, squinted at him, and said, "Can you beat it?"

    Gao Peng turned his head to look at Lao Pao, with an inexplicable smile on the corner of his mouth, and asked, "Is there a fifty cents one? This is too big."

    "I still" Lao Pao was choked up when he heard the words, his cheeks moved, and he said coldly: "Wait until you pay a dollar before bragging about this awesomeness! Xiwa."

    "arrive."

    "Insert this into the target." Lao Pao handed the coin to Xiwa and said.

    "Yes." Chen Xiwa took the coin a little excitedly, rushed to the target board, and inserted the coin to the edge of the target board.

    At this time, the veteran also brought the sniper rifle, and Lao Pao reached out to take it, and said to Gao Peng, "It's still too late for you to recognize the bear."

    Gao Peng glanced at him, and said calmly: "If I want to recognize a bear, I would have recognized it a long time ago. In my dictionary, there is no such word as 'recognize a bear'."

    "If you can't hit it, I'll fine you two hundred push-ups." After Lao Pao finished speaking, he handed the sniper rifle to Gao Peng.

    Gao Peng took the sniper rifle, and the feeling that had penetrated into his bones came immediately. He skillfully opened the safety, loaded it, and then closed the safety.

    The magnification of the scope of the 85 sniper is four times, which is the same as that of the Mauser 98k. That is to say, using the 85 sniper to aim at a coin 100 meters away is equivalent to standing 25 meters away with the naked eye to look at the coin.

    It's just a small spot, visually speaking, it's just about the same caliber as a bullet (Dapeng did a special experiment, stood 25 meters away, and rolled a piece of A4 paper into the shape of a sniper scope to see  Coins, really only a small dot the size of a cigarette butt).

    After Chen Xiwa ran back, Gao Peng squatted down and knelt on his right leg.On the ground, he opened the safety and raised the sniper rifle, which made Lao Pao's face twitch again. He originally thought that Gao Peng would shoot from a prone position, but he didn't expect him to be so big.

    How did he know that after half a year of training in the basic movements of the gun technique, and the strengthening of the basic Shaolin mentality, Gao Peng's strength in both arms has greatly increased, his whole body is unparalleled in stability, and there is not much difference between kneeling and lying positions.

    Gao Peng propped his left elbow on his knee, his whole body was tense, his whole body seemed to be transformed into a statue, truly motionless.

    Eyes moved to the scope, and the crosshairs began to capture the silver dot representing the coin. At a distance of 100 meters, there was no need to care about external factors such as wind speed, just aim with all your strength.

    Gao Peng's breathing gradually slowed down until it stopped completely. After holding his breath, the slight shaking of his body caused by the expansion of his lungs during breathing disappeared.

    The crosshair perfectly divided the small silver dot in the field of vision into four parts, that is to say, the center point of the crosshair was aligned with the center of the coin, and Gao Peng's finger began to press down at a constant speed.

    Capturing and aiming at the target is only the first step, but the final decision on whether to hit it is the moment when the gun is shot. The scene in the movie and TV where the scope locks on the target and then pulls the trigger suddenly, and then the target is headshot is completely unreal.  Nonsense, that's because the director has no military common sense.

    When using a sniper rifle, if you shoot too much, or even pull the trigger too fast, it will cause the gun body to shake slightly. Even if the gun body shakes only a millimeter, it will have a huge impact on the impact of the bullet. The so-called  That's how it is.

    "boom"

    The gun rang, aiming consciously, firing unconsciously, it was perfect, the coin was no longer on the target.

    "good."

    "Clatter"

    There was warm applause from all around, Gao Peng got up as if nothing had happened, but put the sniper rifle on the support of the shooting position.

    In the original play, it was Xiaozhuang who fired the shot. After the shot, Lao Pao could complain about "the kung fu of a three-legged cat", but Gao Peng shot this shot, but he couldn't say that anyway.

    After all, Xiao Zhuang is in a prone position, while Gao Peng is in a kneeling position, which is not at the same level of difficulty.

    As for shooting with a sniper rifle in a standing position without any support, you can still hit the target with every shot. Well, Gao Peng said that he has never seen that kind of person in the real world, but he doesn't know if he can see it in the world of reincarnation in the future.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 81: I Really Don¡¯t Know Where Your Self-Confidence Comes From

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Lao Pao didn't say anything, just waved to a veteran, and when the veteran ran up to him, he ordered: "Go, let them set up a scout's 100-meter moving rapid-fire target."

    "yes."

    Lao Pao picked up two automatic rifles loaded with bullets, handed one to Gao Peng, and said, "Compare with me. If you beat me, then raise your tail to the sky."

    "If you lose, hold your tail between your legs and be your new recruit. Of course, you can still recognize the bear now."

    Gao Peng didn't look at Lao Pao, and said calmly: "I said, in my dictionary, there is no word for bear."

    Old Pao nodded with a half-smile, and said, "You are a bit blind and self-confident. You just obeyed the saying of our hometown. You are brave and not ashamed when you hit a wolf with bare buttocks."

    Gao Peng snorted coldly, and said: "You only see muddy legs when you get out of the water. To use a saying in Xiaozhuang's hometown, it's a mule or a horse. Take it out for a walk."

    "Hey, give you some sunshine and you'll be brilliant, right? Okay, if you lose, I'll fine you to do two hundred push-ups." Lao Pao narrowed his eyes slightly, looking at Gao Peng and said.

    "Report."

    "speak."

    "Then what if the monitor loses?"

    Lao Pao was taken aback when he heard the words, as if he couldn't believe his ears. As a third-level non-commissioned officer, he didn't know how many times he had shot rapid-fire sports, and the recruits hadn't been trained in this event yet!

    This time, he originally meant to make things difficult for Gao Peng, but he didn't expect him to ask this sentence, and asked in disbelief: "What did you say?"

    "I said what if you lose?" Gao Peng turned to look at Lao Pao and asked lightly.

    Old Pao said jokingly: "Then I will also do two hundred push-ups."

    Gao Peng nodded, turned his head back, and when Lao Pao stopped looking at him, he turned his head and raised his head to Xiao Zhuang who was beside him. Chen Xiwa and Xiao Zhuang shook their fists calmly, meaning "Come on, step on it!"  he".

    Soon, the target cards were set up, and Gao Peng and Lao Pao walked to the starting point together, "Let me give you a demonstration first, the scouts are required to move forward 100 meters within 40 seconds."

    "During the period, 30 active targets will jump out, and only 25 or more will be knocked out to be considered qualified. Have you heard the time requirements and shooting requirements clearly?"

    "Report, listen clearly."

    Lao Pao stopped talking, bowed slightly, put the butt of the gun firmly on his right shoulder, pushed the speed switch to the position of one, that is, the single shot state, and shouted in a deep voice: "The timer starts."

    The moment the words came out, the bullet was loaded, and Lao Pao rushed forward. Three target cards jumped out of the first wave, and Lao Pao raised his gun to shoot.

    "Bang bang bang"

    Lao Pao used five shots to destroy the three target cards, and the target cards jumped out one after another. While moving forward, Lao Pao also showed many tactical moves, such as kneeling and sliding shooting, shooting in a lying position in motion, and shooting in a kneeling position  , Rapid replacement of magazines, etc.

    After the old cannon was finished, the timekeeper holding the stopwatch shouted: "Thirty-six seconds, all hits."

    "good¡­¡­"

    "Clatter"

    Applause and applause came from the crowd of onlookers. Old Pao walked back to Gao Peng as if nothing had happened, and said, "I won't let you follow the rules. As long as you finish at the same time as me, you will win."

    "Tch." Gao Peng snorted disdainfully, and said in a low voice, "I don't know where your confidence comes from at such a slow speed."

    "you¡­¡­"

    "The timer has started." Gao Peng didn't wait for Lao Pao to say anything else, he yelled loudly, kicked his legs on the ground, and rushed out.

    "Bang bang bang."

    Three target cards were destroyed with three shots, and after running a few meters forward, Gao Peng bent his legs and knelt down. Using inertia, Gao Peng slid forward a full meter.

    The most important thing is that during the sliding process, Gao Peng fired two shots and knocked out a target card, while Lao Pao didn't shoot when he was kneeling and sliding just now.

    After the sliding stopped, the upper body also leaned down by inertia, formed a prone position to shoot, and shot down two target cards with two shots, then quickly got up, and after rushing forward for more than ten meters, Gao Peng suddenly jumped up, one on the ground  Roll forward, kneel when finished, and knock out three targets again.

    When the first magazine was used up, he had already knocked out twenty-six target cards, leaving only four. Gao Peng took out a spare magazine from the magazine bag, and directly pressed the top of the magazine against the magazine buckle to push forward.  Another kickback.

    The empty magazine flew out immediately, and the spare magazine was firmly buckled on the gun, and the bolt was pulled to load it.During all this, he did not stop. After knocking down two target cards again, Gao Peng suddenly jumped up again.

    It's just that this time he flew to the side, and when he was in the air, Gao Peng shot in the air and knocked out the last two target cards. The reason why he flew to the side was because he had already moved forward a little  100 meters, if you go any further, you will cross the boundary.

    After Lao Pao rushed out from Gao Peng and played two waves of target cards, he frowned tightly. He already had a bad feeling in his heart, and then saw Gao Peng make many high-level moves that even the old scouts couldn't handle.  After the difficult move, he already understood that he might lose.

    This stinky boy is not like a new recruit, he is even an old scout than he, an old scout. In the end, when Gao Peng ended the rapid-fire movement with a flying volley, Lao Pao knew that he had already lost.

    "Thirty-two seconds, all hits."

    "good¡­¡­"

    Now all the recruits were excited, especially the recruits in the first class of recruits who were the most excited. Xiao Zhuang shook his fist fiercely at the space in front of him, and a feeling of elation rose from his heart.

    In the distance, Miao Lian smiled brightly, and said to Chen Guotao, the platoon leader beside him: "Haha, I finally got one! Look, look, look, the eight-year old scout lost to a new recruit."  ,Hahaha¡­¡­"

    Chen Guotao said with a full face of admiration: "Yes! This kid is really good, not to mention Lao Pao, even if I go up, I will probably deliver food."

    "Many of his tactical moves are quite difficult to use alone. He can actually integrate them into the 100-meter rapid-fire movement. I really don't know how this kid practiced it."

    Miao Lian said cheerfully after hearing the words: "This Gao Peng! He went hunting with his grandfather since he was a child. He learned to shoot at the age of eight. At the age of fourteen, he was able to shoot down flying turtledoves with a semi-automatic rifle."

    "The talent in shooting is frighteningly high, and because his father is a butcher, he has killed since he was a child, and he is full of murderous aura. This kid is simply a born special soldier embryo."

    Chen Guotao exclaimed: "My good boy, no wonder he is so perverted, but this kid is not small, and his temper is not small, he is arrogant! Old Pao probably won't be able to deal with it, let alone Gao Peng, that Zhuang Yan is enough  .¡±

    "Haha, this is my Lao Miao's business, look at it!"

    Over there, when the recruits were making a fuss, Old Pao was already doing push-ups silently, each of which was done according to the highest standard without any compromise.

    "Onetwothreefourfive"

    "Fifty-eightfifty-nine"

    The voices of the recruits gradually subsided, and everyone stared blankly at Old Pao, their gazes became slightly complicated. There was silence on the shooting range, only the old Pao's counting sound resounded throughout the field.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 82 This is Your Opportunity to Come to My Door

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Sunset Xishan Hong Xiafei, the soldiers shoot the target and return the battalion Return the battalion"

    The recruits carried the target cards, lined up neatly, and returned to the new barracks singing "Return from Target Shooting".

    "One two one, one two one, standstand, turn rightturn, look rightalign, look forwardlook, rest."

    "Commentary take a break."

    The recruit company commander adjusted the formation, glanced at the recruits from left to right, and said solemnly: "Today's shooting, comrades performed well, there is nothing more to say."

    "Today's affairs are not allowed to be discussed after going down, not to spread, and not to talk about the squad leader behind his back, and disband."

    The recruits dispersed one after another and went back to their respective squads. Old Pao walked towards the squad with a blank expression on his face. After walking a few meters, he looked back as if feeling something, but happened to meet Gao Peng's gaze, and the two looked at each other.  That is to say, they turned their eyes away.

    Xiaozhuang patted Gao Peng's arm and said, "Let's go!"

    Gao Peng nodded, crossed Lao Pao with Xiao Zhuang, and walked towards the class.

    After that day, for some reason, Lao Pao became a little silent. He still drilled the recruits fiercely, but he was no longer like before, talking a lot of big things, and he never called the recruits "bear people" again  .

    Even he didn¡¯t even look for a reason anymore. Let¡¯s talk about a five-kilometer cross-country, that is, a five-kilometer cross-country. It¡¯s no longer like before, and there¡¯s a pawn in front of it, so you have to do so.

    In addition, since the shooting, Gao Peng and Xiao Zhuang, the two thorns, have restrained a little bit, and no longer provoke Lao Pao in some aspects related to regulations.

    In fact, the real reason is that Lao Pao was really hit by Gao Peng. In the original play, Xiaozhuang took the same time as him. It can be said that he defeated him by tricks. So although he conceded defeat, he knew in his heart that there was still a certain gap between Xiaozhuang and him.  of.

    But Gao Peng's strength really crushed him, so he felt ashamed. Originally, he wanted to use his own hard power to overwhelm the recruits and establish absolute prestige in front of the recruits, but he was trampled by the recruits instead.  Well, it's hard for anyone to let this matter go!

    In this way, more than half of the three-month recruit camp time has passed, and there are still about ten days before the recruits will go to the company

    That night, after the recruits had all fallen asleep, Miao Lian called out the three squad leaders of the recruits who belonged to the reconnaissance company outside the headquarters of the Yehu reconnaissance company.

    "How is it? Among this batch of recruits, are there any suitable scouts?" Miao Lian asked the three squad leaders enthusiastically.

    Lao Pao, the squad leader of the first squad, spoke first: "Report to the company commander, the situation of our squadyou should know everything about it."

    "Ah!" Miao Lian raised his head and said, "You found those two soldiers, just say it."

    After speaking, he looked at the second squad leader and the third squad leader, and said, "What about you?"

    The third squad leader was a sergeant, and he answered honestly: "There is one in our squad who has studied martial arts before, and he really wants to be a scout."

    Miao Lian turned to the second squad leader noncommittally, and said, "What about you?"

    The second squad leader showed embarrassment on his face, and said weakly: "Company commander, our squad is a bunch of idiots, and we don't break any rules."

    Miao Lian put his hands on his waist when he heard the words, and said dissatisfiedly: "You don't violate this rule, how can you be a scout? That means you are not forced enough!"

    Ignoring the second squad leader, Miao Lian walked up to Lao Pao and said solemnly, "First squad leader."

    "arrive."

    "Where is Gao Peng and Xiaozhuang! I am bound to win, ah! Now that their quality has improved, other company commanders are watching. If you say that I am going to grab people now, won't that be a shame to my old Miao?"

    "Yes." With a thump in his heart, Lao Pao replied weakly yes.

    Just listen to Miao Lian continue: "I don't care what method you use, ah! As long as it doesn't cause serious consequences, don't dampen their spirit."

    Old Pao's forehead was full of black lines, and he said in a low voice: "Report to the company commander, Gao Peng and Zhuang Yan I can't dampen their spirit."

    "poof"

    When the second squad leader and the third squad leader heard this, they couldn't hold back for a moment, and almost laughed out loud. Old Pao gave them an angry look.

    Miao Lian also had a smile all over his face, but he didn't laugh out loud. A few seconds later, Miao Lian comforted Lao Pao: "Squad leader, I know that you are ashamed in the recruit company, and you can't make up for it, but with the reconnaissance company  Compared with honor, this grievance is nothing! Don¡¯t you think so?¡±

    "I still say that, ah! No matter what method you use, as long as there are no serious consequences, I willGo and finish it for you, understand?  "

    ""

    Lao Pao was silent for two seconds, then straightened up, and said in a low voice: "Yes, we promise to complete the task."

    The next day, at the fighting training ground, the recruits were punching sandbags one by one with their fists. This sandbag was different from the professional sandbag with a layer of sponge on the outside. It was a real sandbag.  Literally sand.

    "one¡­¡­"

    "kill."

    "two¡­¡­"

    "kill."

    "Punch hard, the sandbags in front of you are your enemies, come again, one"

    "kill."

    "Don't be like a little girl, get out of the way, what you are facing is not a sandbag, but an enemy armed to the teeth."

    "Papa"

    "kill."

    Old Pao impatiently pushed a recruit away, and he put up a stance and punched him with a combination of punches, cracking the sandbag, and then shouted angrily: "Have you seen it? Come again."

    Taking advantage of Lao Pao's back to them, Xiao Zhuang leaned over to Gao Peng and whispered, "Have you noticed that Shan Pao seems to have come back to life in the past two days?"

    Gao Peng sneered, and said: "Don't care about him, if he thinks he has found another project that can overwhelm us, then I will leave him with an even more unforgettable memory than last time."

    Xiaozhuang smiled reassuringly. Although he had never seen Gao Peng's fighting ability before, they also played games like arm wrestling in the class on weekdays. Everyone in the class counted as one, and no one beat Gao Peng.

    So he believed that, in addition to shooting and cross-country abilities, Gao Peng would definitely be able to crush that mountain cannon in terms of fighting.

    "one¡­¡­"

    "kill."

    "two¡­¡­"

    "kill."

    "Stop, they're all like girls." After shouting twice, Lao Pao called to stop again, and after scolding, he looked at Xiao Zhuang and said, "You."

    Xiao Zhuang looked around. At this time, he didn't realize that Lao Pao was calling him, because usually the target he targeted was Gao Peng, and he only occasionally found trouble with him.

    "Talk about you! Xiao Zhuang, come out." This time Lao Pao called out his name directly, and Xiao Zhuang was sure that Lao Pao was indeed calling him. He looked at Gao Peng and walked in front of Lao Pao inexplicably.

    At the top of the steps next to the training ground, Miao Lian stood there calmly, quietly watching the development of the situation here.

    Xiaozhuang walked up to Lao Pao and stood still, and Lao Pao said casually, "Punch me."

    "Ah?" Xiao Zhuang was stunned when he heard the words, Gao Peng narrowed his eyes, and said inwardly, "This is your chance to come and beat me up, and there are benefits if you beat me up, so I won't be polite!   long." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 83 For the honor of the reconnaissance company, I have completely lost my face

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Lao Pao emphasized his tone a bit, and said, "Punch at me, come on."

    "Oh!" Only then did Xiao Zhuang realize that Lao Pao was not joking, maybe he wanted to teach them how to punch!  Xiao Zhuang thought.

    Immediately, he took a stance, shouted loudly, and punched Lao Pao in the face, "Kill."

    Lao Pao turned sideways slightly, raised his left hand to grab Xiao Zhuang's wrist, swung his right fist, and landed on the corner of his mouth before Xiao Zhuang could react.

    Xiao Zhuang immediately covered his mouth and took a few steps back. When he touched it with his hand, the corner of his mouth was already bleeding, but Lao Pao hooked his palm at Xiao Zhuang and said, "Come again."

    Xiao Zhuang suddenly felt a surge of anger, this damn mountain cannon, this is public revenge!  Xiaozhuang pulled himself together, shouted again, and rushed forward, "Kill."

    It's a pity that Xiaozhuang's reaction was too poor for Lao Pao, and Lao Pao avoided even two punches, but he got two uppercuts in the stomach instead.

    "What? This is not enough? Get up and come again."

    Xiao Zhuang bowed his body, covered his stomach with his hands and stared at Lao Pao.

    "enough."

    A loud shout made Xiao Zhuang, who was about to rush up to fight Lao Pao again, stop his movements, and turned to look at Gao Peng who walked beside him.

    "You are no match for him, let me do it!"

    Gao Peng said lightly, pulled Xiaozhuang behind him, then looked at Lao Pao, and said in a concentrated voice: "Squad leader, for the past two months, you have been your squad leader, and we have been our recruits.  It has always been completed without compromise, it can be said that the water of the well does not violate the water of the river."

    "But in the past two days, you have started to find fault with us everywhere again. It's too deliberate. I believe you will not be aimless. You must have your reasons, so we have been patient these two days, but"

    Gao Peng took a deep breath, and continued: "You are going too far, I don't care what the reason is, you can practice us, but if you want to step on us, you have to be prepared to be stepped on."

    "You want to fight, right? No, you want to teach us how to fight, right! That's great! I will fight with you, and I ask the monitor to give me some advice."

    Old Pao's eyes narrowed habitually. Gao Peng's words had come to this point, and he was still riding a tiger. However, he also admired Gao Peng's insight in his heart, and he could see that he was purposefully picking on them.

    But there was no other way, Miao Lian gave the order to die, and he had to let the two boys do something wrong, otherwise he would not be able to deal with the business, and finally became serious at the moment, and finally raised the old cannon that hadn't even put on a fighting style when facing Xiaozhuang.  He raised two fists, one fist protected his cheek, and the other stretched out slightly.

    "kill."

    Gao Peng also imitated Xiao Zhuang and shouted, and rushed out with a straight punch. The old Pao repeated his old trick, raised his left arm to block Gao Peng's punch, and punched Gao Peng's lower abdomen with his right fist.

    What he didn't expect was that Gao Peng's reaction was much faster than Xiao Zhuang's. When Gao Peng swung his left arm outward, Lao Pao's uppercut was released.

    Just as Lao Pao withdrew his left arm and was about to punch Gao Peng's face, he suddenly felt pain in his ankle, and his whole body suddenly lost his balance and fell on his back.

    "Snapped"

    The ground was full of mud, and when Lao Pao fell, his entire back was immediately soaked in the mud.

    "The seventh move of the military boxing is the counter-hook kick. You taught us this, squad leader." Gao Peng took two steps back and joked. It turned out that when Lao Pao was fully focused on his upper body, his right foot suddenly pointed  With a hook kick from Lao Pao, Lao Pao was caught off guard and hit the trick immediately.

    "Okay, hit, hit, hit him."

    The audience was silent, and all the recruits looked at this scene with trepidation. They felt that something big was going to happen today!  Only Xiao Zhuang wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, and shouted viciously.

    Annoyed, Lao Pao patted the muddy ground, straightened up and stood up, he also got really angry, shouted loudly, raised his right leg, and hit Gao Peng's waist with a whip kick  .

    At this time, Lao Pao didn't hold back at all. If he kicked with all his strength, Gao Peng would have to break a few ribs, but he had to be able to kick hard!

    Gao Peng jumped off the ground slightly, his left leg bent up, and he blocked Lao Pao's whip kick with the side of his calf, while his right leg kicked forward at the same time, hitting Lao Pao's chest.

    Gao Peng didn't use all his strength for this forward kick, Lao Pao just staggered backwards without falling over, but Gao Peng didn't give Lao Pao any chance to breathe, he took two big steps after his legs landed, approaching Lao Pao  The set of combined punches smashed at Lao Pao.

    Gao Peng's punching speed and strength made Lao Pao not even able to defend against it, let alone counterattack, but Gao Peng was very goodWhen the fists hit Lao Pao's head and face, they were aimed at his protective arms.

    This is to avoid leaving scars on Lao Pao's face and completely becoming an enemy with him. After all, an old non-commissioned officer has been beaten up by a recruit, and Lao Pao will completely lose his head in the Special Eighth Regiment.

    However, Gao Peng would not be polite on Lao Pao's body. His fists and feet were aimed at his lower abdomen, ribs, and waist. These parts would be very painful, but the strength did not exceed a certain limit, and it was not easy to injure people.

    Gao Peng is very clear that everything that Lao Pao does is ordered by Miao Lian, so he will not really hurt him, but he still needs to vent his grievances after being trained like a dog for more than two months.  It is purely public revenge.

    Seeing this scene, Xiao Zhuang fell silent and stopped blah blah, but Chen Xiwa looked anxious, and finally couldn't help shouting out, "We can't let them fight anymore, something will happen if they fight again, pull them away quickly!"  !"

    The recruits just woke up like a dream, and swarmed up. Chen Xiwa hugged Gao Peng's waist from behind, dragged him back, and shouted: "Don't hit Dapeng, or kill someone else."

    The others also clasped their hands, pulled their clothes, and forcibly dragged the two away. Gao Peng was dragged away by several people, so he stopped struggling, and pointed at Lao Pao with his free right hand and cursed: "Zheng San  Pao, we are here to be soldiers, not to be grandchildren."

    "I don't mind if you want to train us, but you can beat us if you want, and you can scold us if you want. What do you think of us? Huh?"

    "You can't beat a recruit with a gun, you can't beat a recruit with a run, you can't even beat a recruit with a fight, you're an ass squad leader, a fart recruit? Why are you so awesome? What are you so awesome about?  "

    "You dare to bully the weak. Do you think Xiaozhuang is weak? Let me tell you Zheng Sanpao, give Xiaozhuang half a year, and he can beat you until your mother can't even recognize you."

    "Dapeng, don't say a few words! Do you still want to be a soldier?" Chen Xiwa was about to cry, and Gao Peng dared to say these words, and he was qualified to say them.

    But if these words really reach the ears of the chief, it is estimated that Gao Peng will not be able to become a soldier. He really likes Gao Peng as a comrade in arms.

    Gao Peng treats people sincerely, makes people very comfortable in dealing with people, and values ??love and righteousness. He is never arrogant about his talents. Every recruit in a class is counted as one. Which one has not received his help?

    He was not an arrogant person, but he was forced to fight with the squad leader like this today, it was completely forced by the squad leader!

    Miao Lian, who was quietly watching this scene, couldn't help laughing when Gao Peng said, "Give Xiaozhuang half a year, and he can beat you until your mother can't recognize you."  Also his opinion.

    Gao Peng is very strong in his own right, but Xiao Zhuang is the kind with great potential, and he may really surpass Lao Pao in the future.

    After Lao Pao took a deep breath, he couldn't say a word after listening to Gao Peng's scolding, so he turned around and left. With his back to everyone, Lao Pao stretched out his hand and rubbed his waist and abdomen, showing an extremely bitter smile on his face  .

    Miao Lian, Miao Lian, for the honor of the reconnaissance company, I have completely lost my face!  You brat, you're so ruthless, you don't really hate me, do you?  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 84 Confinement for a week, I just hit him on purpose

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    ?No surprises, a picket with a white helmet on his head came to the door. The captain of the picket team personally led the team, and brought Gao Peng and Xiaozhuang back to the picket team in the first class of recruits.

    The regiment's disciplinary decision came down quickly. The recruits Gao Peng and Zhuang Yan violated the army's regulations many times, disrespected their superiors, and refused to accept discipline. Gao Peng even beat and insulted the squad leader. The regiment decided to confine them for a week.  penalty.

    In fact, although this incident has something to do with Xiaozhuang, he was not the one who did it, nor was he the one who scolded the class monitor.

    Lao Pao naturally had no objection, his target was the two of them, and Xiao Zhuang hit the gun himself, he couldn't wish for it.

    Fortunately, today's confinement rooms are different from those decades ago. They are spacious and bright, and there are no other disadvantages except that there is no freedom. There are people delivering meals every day.

    If it was a few decades ago, the confinement room would have been terrifying. It was said to be a confinement room, but it was actually equivalent to a cage. Not to mention the darkness, the space was terrifyingly small.

    In that confinement room, you couldn¡¯t stand up straight, couldn¡¯t lie down, and the guards didn¡¯t let you sleep well because they were afraid that you couldn¡¯t stand suicide.  just went in.

    So at that time, as long as they were soldiers who had been locked up, they would not dare to break the rules after going out, because no one had the courage to experience the feeling of being locked up again.

    Therefore, the discipline of the army decades ago was much better. The squad leader and veterans had absolute authority in front of the recruits. No one dared to stab the squad leader, even if you were better than the squad leader.  If it's a tiger, you have to lie down.

    However, there are also a small number of people who don't take confinement seriously, and most of those people later became chiefs.

    Gao Peng and Xiao Zhuang were locked in two different confinement rooms, but the confinement room was surrounded by walls, and there were only two iron windows at the front and back. The two of them couldn't even speak, and they had to shout loudly at each other to hear them.

    But there are pickets on duty outside at any time, yelling in the confinement room is purely looking for excitement, the two of them didn't touch the bad luck, they stayed in the confinement room honestly, but both of them insisted on it every day  Do physical training.

    "One thousand one hundred and twenty-eightone thousand one hundred and twenty-nine"

    Gao Peng put his feet on the bed, put his arms on the ground, and did push-ups. This was already the fifth day of confinement, and the pickets gradually became familiar with Gao Peng.

    The picket on duty looked at Gao Peng through the iron window in confusion, and said, "Hey, I said you are doing two thousand push-ups every day, aren't you tired?"

    Gao Peng said while doing it: "I'm used to it, I feel uncomfortable if I don't do it."

    The picket laughed, and then said: "You said that you are no longer a soldier, what are you doing?"

    Gao Peng looked up at him and said, "Who says I'm not a soldier anymore? Or did you hear some news?"

    The picket smiled and said: "That's not true, it's just that you are the first one in our regiment who dares to beat the squad leader. I don't understand you. Why do you come to our field army instead of studying in a good university?"

    Gao Peng was still doing push-ups one after another, and said with a smile: "I still have more to study after college, but if I miss the opportunity to be a soldier, I'm afraid I will regret it for the rest of my life."

    "Facts have proved that it is right to be a soldier. Apart from the army, where can you experience this kind of iron and blood comradeship?"

    "Hehuh, hello, company commander." The picket was about to speak, when he suddenly heard footsteps behind him, looked back, and hurriedly raised his hand to salute.

    Miao Lian returned the salute to the picket, and stood aside consciously after the picket salute, Miao Lian walked to the window, looked at Gao Peng inside, nodded with satisfaction, and called out: "That soldier."

    Gao Peng's heart moved, and he immediately knew the identity of the visitor. He immediately stood up, stood at attention facing the bars, and did not speak.

    A smile appeared on Miao Lian's face, and he said, "You are amazing!"

    "Thank you chief for your compliment." Gao Peng replied calmly.

    Miao Lian chuckled, and said: "You actually beat the oldest squad leader of our Yehu reconnaissance company so helplessly. Let me see if you have superhuman strength!"

    Gao Peng heard the words and hurriedly said: "Report to the chief, I didn't do it on purpose No, I hit him on purpose because he bullied others, and he didn't treat us as brothers at all. I feel that he is the style of an old warlord."

    "There are many ways to motivate recruits to increase their training enthusiasm and actively participate in training, but beating, scolding and corporal punishment are the least advisable."

    "When my grandfather was in the army, he brought recruits to??Beating, scolding and corporal punishment, on the contrary, he treats recruits like brothers.  "

    "But he will use some other methods to let the recruits take the initiative to increase the amount of training, just to not embarrass him and to win his breath. Isn't this method more effective than physical punishment? It can also win the love of the recruits.  How good it is to count! Chief, don¡¯t you think so?¡±

    After listening to Gao Peng's words, the smile on Miao Lian's face disappeared. He nodded thoughtfully and said, "What you said is not unreasonable. If you have a chance, tell me how your grandfather led the army.  The revolutionary experience is still of great reference value.¡±

    Gao Peng smiled wryly and said: "I'm afraid there is no chance, I'm almost no longer a soldier."

    Miao Lian was taken aback, and asked back, "Who said that?"

    Gao Peng spread out his hands and said: "I am the first recruit in the whole regiment to beat the squad leader, you still want me?"

    Miao Lian smiled disdainfully, and said: "You think too highly of yourself, you are the second, the first! It's me, tell me the truth, do you really want to be a soldier?"

    Gao Peng said without hesitation: "Of course I want to. My goal is to be a special soldier. No matter what I do, I must do my best. Since I choose to be a soldier, I will be the best soldier and the strongest soldier."  soldier."

    "Hahahaha" After listening to Gao Peng's words, Miao Lian's eyes flickered, and he was very happy, and laughed: "Okay, I'll just watch, I hope you are not only good at your mouth, otherwise, no one will think highly of you."  you."

    After Miao Lian finished speaking, he turned and left, and went to the confinement room where Xiaozhuang was. Gao Peng leaned over to the barred window and whispered to the pickets outside the window: "Hey, squad leader, which company commander is this?"

    The picket saw that Miao Lian had turned the corner, so he tilted his head slightly and replied softly: "This is the sharp knife company of our regiment, the commander of the Yehu reconnaissance company."

    "Boy, if Miao Lian takes a fancy to you, you will have a bright future! Let alone beating the squad leader, even if you beat the platoon leader, Miao Lian will keep you if you want to keep him."

    "Oh, that's it! Then I'm relieved, thank you monitor."

    "You're welcome."

    The day Gao Peng and Xiao Zhuang came out of the confinement room was already the day before the recruits went to the company. There was no training today, but an assessment of what the recruits had learned during the three-month training.

    Gao Peng and Xiao Zhuang did not catch up, but with the quality they usually showed, they didn't need to take part in the assessment at all, and all the officers knew that.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 85 Recruits to the Company

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The next day, the recruit company was outside the playground, and the recruit company commander held the roster in his hand and announced the company each recruit would go to.

    "Liu Tong."

    "arrive."

    "One battalion and two companies."

    "yes."

    "Cai Xiaoming."

    "arrive."

    "One battalion and three companies."

    "yes."

    ""

    "Chen Xiwa."

    "arrive."

    "Scout company."

    Chen Xiwa was stunned for a moment, then an inexplicably excited smile appeared on her face, and she replied loudly: "Yes."

    Soon, the new recruits were assigned to the company, but the recruit company commander did not read the names of Gao Peng and Xiao Zhuang from the beginning to the end, but Xiao Zhuang had a deep heart and did not panic at all.

    Because last night, Gao Peng had told him that they were spotted by the company commander of the Yehu reconnaissance company, and Xiao Zhuang also knew that the leader who talked to him was the company commander of the reconnaissance company.

    "Your company commander will come to take you away immediately, comrades, starting today, you have become a real PLA soldier, and I congratulate you."

    "salute."

    The recruit company commander and the recruits exchanged a military salute, and then disbanded.

    Back in class, Gao Peng and Xiao Zhuang packed their backpacks, put on the 97-style army uniforms, sat quietly on the horses and waited, and the two of them stared at the door in unison.

    And as soon as Chen Xiwa returned to the class, she was immediately surrounded by enthusiastic comrades and ravaged her.

    "Okay! I didn't see it!"

    "No oh, I didn't expect I didn't expect that I could go to the reconnaissance company, oh"

    After arguing for a while, Gao Peng and Xiaozhuang Qiqi's eyes lit up, and they shouted almost at the same time: "Stand up."

    This is the rule. When a squad leader or an officer walks into the squad, the first person to see must stand up. No matter what they are doing, everyone must temporarily put down and stand at attention.

    "Hey, everything is ready! Alright, those who are assigned to the reconnaissance company, immediately change into regular clothes and follow me." Miao Lian looked at Gao Peng and Xiao Zhuang, nodded in satisfaction, and turned and left the class after speaking.  .

    Chen Xiwa immediately started to change into normal clothes in a hurry. At first, he didn't understand why Gao Peng and Xiao Zhuang changed into normal clothes as soon as they came back!

    Gao Peng and Xiao Zhuang put on their rucksacks, and waited for Chen Xiwa to change into their uniforms and put on their rucksacks, and then the three of them went out in a single file. There are rules for soldiers to walk.  When walking, they have to walk side by side, forming a horizontal line, and three or more people must line up in a single line.

    The three of them followed Miao Lian out of the recruit barracks, passed through several rows of four-story buildings, which were the barracks of other battalions in the regiment, and walked along the runway of the playground to a two-story building.

    In front of the building is a wide training field, which includes an equipment field, a fighting training field, and a 400-meter obstacle course a little further away.

    Miao Lian stood at the entrance of the barracks corridor and called to the three platoon leaders who were supervising the training of the veterans: "Come here, three of you."

    The three platoon leaders quickly stood in front of Miao Lian. Miao Lian pointed to Gao Peng and the others, and said, "Let me introduce to you, these three recruits are from our company, ah! This is Chen Xiwa, and this is Zhuang  Yan, what about that you all know who he is without introducing him."

    As soon as Miao Lian finished speaking, the platoon leader Chen Guotao took a step forward, pointed to Chen Xiwa, and said, "This soldier is not bad, and he is physically fit. I just need a captor."

    Chen Xiwa looked at Miao Lian hurriedly when she heard the words, and seeing Miao Lian nodded, Chen Xiwa looked at Chen Guotao cheerfully, and said loudly, "Thank you, platoon leader."

    Seeing this, Chen Guotao said solemnly, "Don't be so hippie."

    After finishing speaking, Chen Guotao looked at Miao Lian and said, "Commander, I have heavy training tasks and can only lead one recruit."

    Miao Lian nodded, looked at the leader of the second row, raised his head, and said, "Second row."

    The second platoon leader smiled at Miao Lian: "II can't take it, I really can't take it."

    "You." Miao Lian pointed to the three platoon leaders again.

    "Report, we are now this we are now" Looking at the appearance of the third platoon leader, he was clearly looking for some excuse, but after he said the words, he found that he had no excuses to make, and he didn't know what to say for a while  up.

    Miao Lian said impatiently: "Speak, don't hesitate."

    Seeing this, the leader of the third platoon, with a stalk in his neck, simply said something, "I don't want it, these are two bird soldiers, it's not easy to discipline."

    "Hmph, you did say that.Say, ah!  Unlike the two of them, a mouthful of lies.  "After speaking, he looked at Gao Peng and Xiao Zhuang, and said with a smile that was not a smile: "What should I do?  No one wants you guys, or else so.  "

    "Where is Gao Peng Be me a clerk, and Zhuang Yan will be a correspondent. It just so happens that my former correspondent has retired from the army, ah!"

    "poof"

    As soon as Miao Lian finished speaking, the second platoon leader and the third platoon leader couldn't help laughing. Miao Lian glared and said, "Laugh, why are you laughing? Go to training."

    "yes."

    Chen Guotao pointed to Chen Xiwa and said, "You, come with me."

    "yes."

    Chen Xiwa looked at Gao Peng and Xiao Zhuang worriedly, Gao Peng gave him a wink, meaning to reassure him, and then Chen Xiwa ran away with Chen Guotao.

    Clerks do work related to writing, and are mainly responsible for the copying and communication of official documents, letters, and documents of the company, which is equivalent to the clerks of local enterprises.

    Only the company headquarters have documents, and the battalion and regiment headquarters have staff officers and officers. Their ranks are relatively high. In fact, their functions are similar.

    In peacetime, the correspondent is mainly responsible for the information processing of the company, answering the phone, etc. In wartime, he acts with the head of the company, conveys the orders issued by the company headquarters, and is usually led by the clerical staff.

    But in fact, how can the correspondent have so much information to deal with, and how can there be so many calls to answer?  To put it bluntly, no matter whether it is a clerk or a correspondent, it exists as the life secretary of the chief officer in non-wartime, and serves exclusively for the life of the chief officer.

    But these Gao Peng knew, Xiao Zhuang naturally didn't know, Gao Peng knew very well that Miao Lian just wanted to find an excuse to keep the two of them in the company headquarters, so that he could personally train them.

    Gao Peng thought to himself, at this moment, the first step of the plan has been successfully completed, and he no longer needs to be high-profile and prickly, and honestly do his own paperwork. He just needs to wait for the opportunity and act when the time comes.

    Xiaozhuang doesn't need him to worry, what kind of disturbance can he cause in Miao Lian's hands?  Sooner or later it will be taught.

    "Company commander, what do clerks and correspondents do?"

    While Gao Peng was thinking secretly, Xiao Zhuang asked Miao Lian this question, and Miao Lian straightened his hat brim as if nothing had happened, and said, "You can go in and ask the old secretary."

    After speaking, he turned around and left, and went to his office. The company headquarters was on the right side of the second floor. There were only two dormitories. One was Miao Lian's single bedroom, and the other was for the clerk and correspondent. The correspondent had already entered the camp after recruits  Formerly discharged from the army, now only the old secretary lives in the dormitory.

    Gao Peng knew who the old document was for a long time, so when he entered the dormitory and saw Lao Pao, he was not surprised, but put on a look of surprise on his face.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 86

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    And Xiao Zhuang was really surprised. He looked at Lao Pao fixedly, and asked, "Why are you? I didn't expect you to be"

    "Didn't expect me to be a clerk?" At this time, Lao Pao seemed to be a little different from when he was the squad leader of the recruits. He asked back with a faint smile on his face.

    Seeing Lao Pao like this, Xiao Zhuang was a little embarrassed. He turned his head and looked at Gao Peng as if asking for help.

    Seeing this, Gao Peng smiled slightly, and said to Xiao Zhuang: "What are you looking at me for? You won't recognize this squad leader after a fight?"

    "Hehe, no matter what, he is our recruit squad leader after all, he is our leader on the way to become a soldier, and he is also fulfilling his duties. Let him go in the past!"

    After listening to Gao Peng's words, Xiao Zhuang nodded thoughtfully. Then Gao Peng looked at Lao Pao and said with a smile: "I was ignorant at the beginning, and I was a little impulsive. I will admit my mistake to the monitor here."

    "When I was in confinement, after Miao Lian came to see me, I suddenly wanted to understand a lot of things. I thought, we can actually be friends, monitor, what do you think?"

    Lao Pao stared at Gao Peng for a few seconds, and then asked: "The truth?"

    "It's the truth." Gao Peng nodded affirmatively, Xiao Zhuang was a little confused, and looked at Gao Peng in confusion. What exactly did he want to understand?  Why didn't you mention it to me?

    Lao Pao looked at Gao Peng's sincere eyes, and finally showed a knowing smile, saying: "Okay, let's hand over the work first! After the handover, let's go to the barracks restaurant for a meal, please."

    "Hehe, of course you please. You are a paid professional soldier. The little allowance of our conscripts is enough to buy a few barrels of instant noodles." Gao Peng smiled as a matter of course, and then took off his rucksack and put it where it should be.  .

    At the corner not far from the door, Miao Lian listened to the conversation between Gao Peng and Lao Pao, with a gratified smile on his face, and secretly praised him, what a good soldier!  His brain is not normal, it seems that this kid has indeed seen through something.

    In the dormitory, Lao Pao took the lead in saying to Xiao Zhuang: "Let me tell you about the responsibilities of a correspondent first! As a correspondent of a reconnaissance company, first of all, he must be a qualified scout, and he should be an excellent scout.  It's the correspondent."

    "Do you know what a correspondent does?"

    "I don't know." Xiaozhuang shook his head.

    "Miao Lian gets up at 5:30 every day, you must set the alarm clock at 5 o'clock, and I will help you set it now."

    Old Pao said, picked up the alarm clock, set the ringing time at five o'clock, and continued: "At five twenty-nine, Miao Lian started to wash his face and brush his teeth. At this time, you must squeeze the toothpaste and wash water well.  "

    Xiaozhuang laughed when he heard it. He looked at Gao Peng and said, "Am I a correspondent or an orderly? I have never served my dad like this at home."

    Gao Peng spread his hands helplessly, and said: "Orders were called decades ago, and today's correspondents are equivalent to orderlies when they are not in war."

    "Actually, the clerk is similar. You are responsible for Miaolian's life, and I am responsible for cleaning and helping Miaolian organize the office and bedroom. This is the job of the clerk and correspondent."

    Xiao Zhuang looked at Lao Pao again, and said, "Then I quit, I don't serve people."

    Old Pao smiled, and said indifferently: "I don't care about this, youyou have to ask Miao Lian."

    Miao Lian outside heard this, and went to the office with a sullen face. Gao Peng was basically not worried, but this Xiaozhuang still seemed to be uneducated!

    And Xiao Zhuang in the room heard the words and directly untied his rucksack, threw the rucksack at the door, and turned back to Miaolian's office.

    Gao Peng shook his head with a wry smile, stepped forward to put Xiaozhuang's backpack away, and sighed: "This kid, once he enters Miaolian's office, he won't be able to leave!"

    Old Pao looked at him with great interest, and said with a smile, "Tell me, what did you see, boy?"

    Gao Peng smiled, and said: "I can seeyou are deliberately picking on us. In fact, the biggest purpose is to get me and Xiaozhuang to join the reconnaissance company. This is simply a game that Miao Lian instructed you to set up, right?  ?¡±

    "I guess, in fact, on the day we first arrived in the army, when you failed to disarm us and were overtaken by us, we were targeted by Miao Lian."

    "You keep suppressing us and tempting us to break the rules. In fact, you want us to become assassins, become typical, and become synonymous with trouble."

    "In this way, other companies will not dare to take us. After all, no one is willing to make trouble for themselves. At this time, Miao Company can easily get us into the reconnaissance company without offending other company commanders."

    "Usually the main?Because the training tasks are too heavy, I don't have the time to think about these issues at all, but when I was in confinement, my whole body calmed down, and I had time to think about the things inside.  "

    "Until Miao Lian came to me and told me that the first recruit to beat the squad leader was not me, but him, I gradually understood, squad leader, is there any mistake or omission in my speculation?"

    Old Pao stared at Gao Peng for a while, and finally gave a thumbs up in admiration, saying: "Miao Lian is really right. You are indeed a natural scout. Not only are you strong enough, but you are also so smart."

    Gao Peng heard the words and said jokingly: "Hey, your acting skills are not bad! You pretended to be a pervert for so long, but I finally saw through it. If you are in the film and television industry, I'm afraid you will be able to get a movie star back in a few years."

    "Hahahaha I was always afraid that you really hated me! Now it seems that this worry is a bit unnecessary."

    After a while, Xiao Zhuang came back in a daze. Gao Peng and Lao Pao looked at each other calmly, with a smile on their lips. Neither of them disturbed his thoughts. There are some things that he has to think about by himself.  clear.

    "Then I will leave this place to you. I have a report to go. Don't forget the barracks restaurant in the afternoon." Lao Pao picked up his backpack and greeted Gao Peng.

    "Hey, squad leader, go slowly." Gao Peng sent Lao Pao out the door, then returned to the dormitory, looked at Xiao Zhuang, smiled slightly, and then went to tidy up the house.

    In the days that followed, the two quickly entered the roles of clerks and correspondents. After a few days of discomfort, Xiao Zhuang gradually got used to it.

    During this process, Miao Lian found time to have a conversation with Gao Peng, and gained a deeper and more comprehensive understanding of Gao Peng. Gao Peng also shared with Miao Lian some things he learned when he was a soldier.  The fault of the grandfather arranged for him by the Lord God.

    Different troops have different traditions, and Gao Peng's experience in leading troops came from this era more than ten years later, when the regulations changed, especially regarding beating, scolding and corporal punishment of soldiers, the Military Commission explicitly prohibited it.

    Once it is found that the veteran squad leader has beaten and scolded the soldiers, he will be temporarily suspended from his post (that is, his salary will be deducted, and the deduction will last for several months or even half a year), or he will be demoted or demoted, or even forced to leave the army.  The style has changed a lot from today.

    The so-called policy at the top and countermeasures at the bottom, we can't use the old method to force recruits to train, the squad leaders are naturally poor and want to change, thinking about other ways to motivate recruits to train hard.

    Among them, the squad leader officers played a lot of tricks. It can be said that there are a lot of tricks, and if you don't pay attention, you will be given routines by the squad leader.

    After gaining these experiences, Miao Lian was very happy. Many of the methods proposed by Gao Peng are very practical small means.

    Not only can it make recruits have higher training enthusiasm than being forced to train, but it can also make the squad leader and recruits as close as brothers, completely changing the situation where recruits hate the squad leader and only appreciate it later.

    Miao Lian learned and applied some of the routines that Gao Peng told him to Xiaozhuang, and guided Xiaozhuang step by step to transform into a qualified scout.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 87 Ankylosing spondylitis

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Gao Peng and Xiao Zhuang began to ask to train with Chen Pai Lao Pao and the others one week after they joined forces, and they did not fail in all the training subjects of scouts.

    And when they participated in the training, Miao Lian would not ask them to do things. He would do everything by himself. On the contrary, the harder they trained, the happier Miao Lian would be.

    After a few months, the relationship between Gao Peng, Xiaozhuang and Chen Pai is also very good. Both of them have good strength and quality.

    Xiaozhuang was also trained very well by Miao Lian. Under Miao Lian's endless routines, he is now trying his best to win for Miao Lian!

    The day when the head of the military region came down for inspection came as scheduled. Miao Lian decided to arrange for two recruits to report and assess this year. Needless to say, these two recruits were Gao Peng and Xiaozhuang.

    So the day before the chief came down, the two had been shooting at the shooting range for a day. Chen Pai directly threw a box of bullets beside the two of them, telling them to leave the box of bullets alone today.

    As a result, at night, Xiaozhuang found that his ears were buzzing all the time, and the lights had been ringing for a while, but he couldn't fall asleep after tossing and turning.

    Xiao Zhuang slept on Gao Peng's upper bunk. When he turned over, the whole bed shook, and Gao Peng naturally couldn't fall asleep.

    Gao Peng said helplessly: "Xiao Zhuang, if you really can't sleep, let's go downstairs for a walk! You keep tossing and turning like this, neither of us should want to sleep today."

    Xiaozhuang turned over, lay down on the edge of the bed, and said to Gao Peng: "Dapeng, after listening to the gunshots all day, don't you feel tinnitus?"

    "Nonsense, of course I'm the same as you, but tomorrow we have to report to the head of the military region who came to inspect! We have to maintain the best condition, that's all, let's go for a walk! If it doesn't work, go to the fighting field to consume your energy  .¡±

    Without waiting for Xiaozhuang to answer, Gao Peng put on his camouflage uniform and rubber shoes, got up and went out.

    "Hey, wait for me"

    The two went downstairs together, and when they reached the corner, Chen Xiwa, who was on duty at the entrance of the corridor, turned around and shouted, "Stop, password."

    "Bingshan, Huiling."

    "Prairie."

    "Xiwa! Are you on duty now?"

    "That's right! You two don't sleep at night, what are you doing?" Chen Xiwa looked at Gao Peng and Xiao Zhuang who were going downstairs, and asked inexplicably.

    Xiaozhuang turned his ears, and said to Chen Xiwa: "I found that firing too many shots is not a good thing. My ears are buzzing, and I can't sleep."

    Chen Xiwa agreed after hearing the words: "That's right, my ears are ringing non-stop!"

    "Papa"

    At this moment, the sound of fists hitting sandbags came from the fighting training ground, and Xiao Zhuang asked Chen Xiwa in surprise, "Who is this? Why don't you sleep with this?"

    "Chen Pai, he has always been like this."

    "It's hard enough." Xiao Zhuang exclaimed.

    Chen Xiwa whispered to Xiao Zhuang: "I heard from my squad leader that he has been like this since Xialian. At the beginning, they all thought that he would not last long and stop practicing. Unexpectedly, this buddy persisted for more than a year."

    "Hey, it's been more than a year! It's really exciting."

    Gao Peng ignored the mutterings of the two, but frowned at Chen Pai who was training hard. If he remembered correctly, Chen Pai suffered from ankylosing spondylitis, which cannot be completely cured.

    Once you get this disease, you may have to struggle with this disease for the rest of your life, and in severe cases, you may even suffer from hemiplegia.

    In fact, Chen Pai knows everything, and he is also very clear about the consequences of this disease, but he has been hiding everything, because his greatest wish in life is to become a special soldier. He hopes that even if he is going to be paralyzed, he has to wait until he becomes a special soldier.  Then paralyzed.

    pity¡­¡­

    "Well"

    At this moment, Chen Pai turned around in the air and kicked. After landing, he suddenly let out a muffled cry, and bent down.

    Gao Peng's eyes were fixed, and he ran over quickly, and Xiao Zhuang quickly followed, but after running a few steps, Gao Peng suddenly turned back and said to Xiao Zhuang: "Xiao Zhuang, go get some boiling water in a basin, and get a towel."

    "Oh!" Hearing this, Xiao Zhuang turned around and ran to the entrance of the corridor, and went upstairs to get a basin.

    Gao Peng frowned, stepped forward to support Chen Pai, led him to the flower bed, and said: "Chen Pai, you can't practice like this anymore. If you continue to practice like this, you will be abolished sooner or later."

    "What are you talking about? I just sprained my ankle, is it that serious?" Chen beat Gao Peng.With eyes wide open, he said lightly.

    Gao Peng's eyes were fixed, and he said in a deep voice: "Chen Pai, don't lie to me, I have seen several of them before."

    Speaking of this, Gao Peng paused, and then continued softly: "Ankylosing spondylitis."

    Chen Pai was shocked, glared at Gao Peng suddenly, and shouted anxiously: "How do you know? You don't want to say it."

    Gao Peng sighed: "I won't tell others, but you have to promise me that you can't practice like this anymore. Proper exercise can be curative, but excessive exercise will only speed up the speed of your disease. You don't want to sit still at a young age.  Get a wheelchair!"

    Chen Pai fixedly looked at Gao Peng for a while, and Gao Peng looked at him without flinching. In the end, Chen Pai retreated, after all, now he had a "hold" in Gao Peng's hands, "Okay, I promise you, I hope  Keep your word and keep it a secret for me."

    Gao Peng nodded, and said: "I will help you keep it secret, but you usually have to pay attention to maintenance. Other treatment methods are not available in the army, but you must persist in sports therapy and physical therapy every day, so that it is possible to maintain it."

    "Tell me, how long does the pain last for each attack?"

    Chen Pai waved his hand and said, "I understand what you mean, don't worry! It's not been more than two hours, and I know as much about this disease as you do. Don't worry, you just saw it on others, but I got it myself."

    "That's good, Xiaozhuang is here, let's not talk about this for now." Seeing that Xiaozhuang had come down with a basin, Gao Peng immediately stopped the topic.

    Xiaozhuang walked up to Chen Pai with a washbasin filled with hot water, and asked with concern: "Chen Pai, how are you?"

    Chen Pai smiled, and said: "It's okay, I sprained my ankle, and it will be fine after a while. Why don't you sleep in the middle of the night?"

    "We have tinnitus."

    "Shot?"

    "hold head high."

    "Heheheit's okay, I'll get used to it after playing too much."

    Gao Peng took Xiaozhuang's basin, wrung out the towel, then lifted up Chen Pai's camouflage uniform trousers, and wrapped the slightly hot towel on Chen Pai's knee.

    Chen Pai's calm Ren Gaopeng did all this well, chatting with Xiaozhuang, but there was a warm current in his heart, good soldier!

    After Gao Peng finished this, he leaned against Chen Pai and sat on the edge of the flower bed. Xiao Zhuang didn't care too much, he just thought that Chen Pai sprained his ankle, and Gao Peng gave him a hot compress!  Immediately asked Chen Pai: "What about you? Why don't you sleep? Do you practice like this every day?" (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 88 To deal with Xiao Zhuang, we must start with his weakness

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Chen Pai glanced at the expressionless Gao Peng from the corner of his eye, and said to Xiao Zhuang nonchalantly: "I'm used to it too, since high school, and have persisted until now."

    Xiao Zhuang exclaimed when he heard the words: "High school! But why are you? You are already the best reconnaissance platoon leader in our company, why do you practice like this every day?"

    Chen Pai smiled slightly when he heard the words, and said, "Let me ask you, do you know about special forces?"

    "I know, I only watch American blockbusters, such as Jaguar, Delta, and the U.S. Army commando with a green beret on his head." Xiao Zhuang said happily.

    Chen Pai smiled, sniffed, and said to Xiao Zhuang seriously: "Let me tell you! My dream since I was a child is to be an excellent special forces soldier."

    Xiao Zhuang was puzzled, so he asked, "Then Chen Pai, can you tell me why you want to be a special soldier so much?"

    Chen Pai's eyes showed yearning, and his voice was full of inexplicable emotions, "Because special forces are the supreme honor of scouts, understand?"

    "Oh" Xiaozhuang nodded thoughtfully. He seemed to understand something, but he still felt that the special forces had nothing to do with him.

    "The special brigade of our military region is code-named Wolf Fang, for example! If the combat unit of our military region is a wolf, then the special forces is the sharpest tooth in its mouth." When Chen Pai said this  , eyes wide open, special forces, is his greatest yearning.

    Gao Peng glanced at him, and said lightly: "If you want to be a special soldier, you not only need to be strong, but the most important thing is to maintain your health. You train so hard every day, I am afraid that you will start before the special soldier selection begins.  It's broken."

    After speaking, he squatted down and took off the cold towel on his knees, soaked it in the basin again, and wrapped it again.

    Chen Pai gave Gao Peng a helpless look, and said, "I've said it all, I'll pay attention, why are you so disappointing."

    Xiaozhuang glanced at Gao Peng inexplicably, then thought of something, and asked Chen Pai: "By the way, Chen Pai, why didn't Miao Lian go to the special forces? He has fought in wars, and his military quality is also good."

    Chen Pai's expression darkened, and he sighed: "He applied, but he was eliminated after the first physical examination. The doctor said that he is not suitable for diving training, and the blood vessels behind his artificial eyes will burst due to water pressure."

    Speaking of this, Chen Pai paused, looked left and right at Gao Peng and Xiao Zhuang, and then continued: "Do you know why Miao Lian likes you so much?"

    Xiaozhuang and Gao Peng looked at each other, and asked tentatively, "Are we young?"

    Chen Pai nodded helplessly, and said: "That's one aspect! But the most important thing is that you all have the potential to become an excellent scout or a special operator."

    "That's his dream, and he can't realize it by himself, so he hopes that you will realize his dream for him. Didn't I say that? He hopes that you can become his incarnation."

    Xiao Zhuang sneered when he heard the words, stood up and said: "Doc is definitely fine with this matter, I I am not a special soldier."

    Chen Pai stared and asked, "Why?"

    Xiao Zhuang said weakly: "I'm already depressed enough to be a scout, what kind of special forces should I be?"

    Chen Pai's face turned dark when he heard the words, and he stood up abruptly, and the towel fell to the ground. He glared at Xiao Zhuang and said, "The special forces are the supreme honor of the scouts."

    Xiao Zhuang's neck stiffened, his stubborn temper came up again, and he said: "I didn't train hard to be the best scout, I don't want to embarrass Miao Lian and you, besides, what do I want that honor for?"  Use it?"

    "The army does not belong to any individual, it belongs to the country and the people." Chen Pai looked at Xiao Zhuang with a face full of hatred and shouted.

    Gao Peng listened to the conversation between the two, and rolled his eyes helplessly. Chen Pai still didn't know Xiaozhuang well enough. If you talk to him, you can't get on the line. One set of principles made him disgusted.

    To deal with Xiao Zhuang, one has to start with his weakness. His biggest weakness is emphasizing friendship, which Miao Lian has done very well.

    Immediately said: "Xiao Zhuang, how does Miao Lian treat us?"

    "Very good!" Xiaozhuang looked at Gao Peng in confusion.

    Gao Peng shook his head and said: "No, not only is it very good, in my opinion, it is not an exaggeration to describe Miao Lian as treating us like himself."

    "No matter what you think, anyway, I don't just want to embarrass him, I also want to win his spirit and save face.This kind of soldier is his dream, and he pins his dream on us two 'children', youdo you want him to be disappointed?  "

    After Gao Peng finished speaking, he picked up the towel on the ground and put it in the basin, pulled down the trouser legs on Chen Pai's legs, and walked to the dormitory with the basin.

    Chen Pai also understood at this time, he finally thought of Xiao Zhuang's character, secretly praised Gao Peng for being smart, then glanced at Xiao Zhuang, patted him on the shoulder, said nothing more, and went to his dormitory,  Leaving behind Xiao Zhuang who stood there in a daze.

    After walking two steps, I found that the pain in my leg was not so bad after the hot compress.

    Gao Peng what a good soldier!

    The next day, shooting range.

    After the Yehu reconnaissance company assembled, a warrior military off-road vehicle slowly drove into the shooting range. Miao Lian went to open the door in person, and said hello respectfully.

    "Hi sir, please."

    The ones who got out of the car were a senior colonel in army uniform and a major in army special forces camouflage training uniform, with a black beret on his head and sunglasses on his eyes.

    The senior colonel led his guards to the shooting range, and the special forces major walked up to Miao Lian, and the two raised their forearms tacitly and hooked together, saying in unison: "Always be ready."

    After speaking, they looked at each other and smiled, everything was kept silent, and Miao Lian lowered his arms, jokingly said: "What's the matter? Come to me for inspection today!"

    The major said with a smile, "What? Afraid that I will ruin your business? You can make a living with Minister Zhao."

    "Heh, come to me to eat?" Miao Lian joked: "The food standard of your special brigade has caught up with military dogs, ah! My nine yuan and seven can fill me with steamed buns."

    "Ha ha ha ha¡­¡­"

    Minister Zhao walked to the assembly point of the Yehu reconnaissance company, and Chen Pai immediately stepped forward to report, "Comrade Chief, the Yehu reconnaissance company has assembled before the assessment, please give instructions."

    "Please take a break."

    "Yes, take a break."

    Minister Zhao turned around and said to Miao Lian who walked behind him: "Then let's start!"

    "Yes, let's start."

    After Miao Lian gave an order, Lao Pao took a step forward and said, "One group, come out."

    The first group was Gao Peng and Xiao Zhuang, who followed Lao Pao into the assessment site.

    Minister Zhao saw the military ranks on the shoulders of Gao Peng and Xiaozhuang, and asked Miao Lian in surprise: "What? They are all private soldiers? Your old Miao's company is empty?"

    Miao Lian laughed and said: "Private soldiers are also soldiers of the Yehu reconnaissance company. Minister, if you want to know the real situation of the Yehu reconnaissance company, the private soldiers are the ones who can best reflect the truth."

    Minister Zhao nodded and said with a smile: "Okay, this is something new. This is the first time I've read a private report. Let's start!"

    "Yes, prepare, multi-shot, prepare"

    Hearing the preparatory password, Gao Peng and Xiao Zhuang took off the guns from their shoulders and loaded them.

    "Start" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 89 Kicking the field, you may also kick the steel plate

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Bang bang bang"

    Gunshots started to ring out on the shooting range. Gao Peng and Xiao Zhuang demonstrated the 100-meter multi-sport shooting to the fullest, and they seemed to be at the level of two old scouts.

    Minister Zhao was very surprised and said to Miao Lian: "Old Miao, those two are recruits?"

    "Yes, recruit."

    Minister Zhao glanced at Miao Lian, then raised his binoculars to look at the target board. The bullet holes on it showed exaggerated results.

    In particular, Gao Peng was able to keep his guns hitting the bull's-eye in sports shooting. Although Xiao Zhuang was slightly weaker, he was not far behind. He was completely at the level of an elite scout, which made Director Zhao's eyes sparkle.

    "You, Miao, won't let the veteran change his rank to fool me, will you?"

    "Hehe" Miao Lian laughed and said, "Minister, you understand me, can I do it?"

    Minister Zhao nodded, pointed at Gao Peng and Xiao Zhuang, and said, "Let them run over."

    "Yes, you two, come running." Miao Lian responded and called to Gao Peng and Xiaozhuang.

    When the two ran to Minister Zhao, Minister Zhao immediately asked, "How old are you two?"

    Gao Peng straightened his chest and said: "Report to the chief, I am nineteen, he is eighteen."

    Minister Zhao was startled when he heard the words, and then smiled at Miao Lian: "Okay, you are awesome! You are the youngest quick-fire sharpshooters I have ever seen."

    "Thank you, Chief."

    Miao Lian looked at the two of them with great satisfaction, and said to Minister Zhao: "These two boys were both college students before joining the army. One is a drama school and the other is a music school. They both study art."

    "Oh?" Minister Zhao's eyes lit up, he looked at the two of them, and said, "Are you the college student recruits who are rumored to have beaten the class monitor?"

    Gao Peng smiled embarrassingly, and said, "Yes."

    "Hehe, good, work hard, I will continue to pay attention to you."

    "Thank you, Chief."

    Minister Zhao nodded, turned to the special forces major, and said, "The high school team."

    "arrive."

    "Look, how about these two soldiers going to your special brigade?"

    Gao Peng's eyes turned, and his eyes fell on the high school team. This is the dog-headed Lao Gao. He is not weak, and his murderous aura is stronger than mine. That's right, he has been on the battlefield anyway, and he came from the Southern Border Defense War  , it is normal to kill more people than me.

    The high school team seemed to be aware of it, turned their eyes to Gao Peng, stared at him for a few seconds, and then said: "Report, the special forces have strict selection procedures. This is an order you personally issued three years ago."

    "You once said that the Spike Special Brigade is a sharp knife unit, a unit that exists to join the war at any time. It cannot be filled with backdoor soldiers and relational soldiers. I believe that the chief will not break the rules set by himself."

    "Hmphhahahaha" Minister Zhao laughed, and said, "Okay! Wait for me here! Huh?"

    "I don't care too much." Xiaozhuang inexplicably couldn't understand the proud appearance of the high school team, so he muttered in a low voice.

    Minister Zhao, the high school team, and Miao Lian all changed their faces. Minister Zhao looked at Xiaozhuang and asked, "What did you just say?"

    Xiao Zhuang said indifferently: "Report, what I mean is, since the head of the special forces is here, can you let the head show us a hand, so that we new recruits of the reconnaissance company can also open their eyes."

    After listening to Xiao Zhuang's words, Miao Lian said with a serious face: "Xiao Zhuang, you are not old or young!"

    Minister Zhao ignored Miao Lian, looked at the high school team, and said with a half-smile: "The high school team, they don't accept you anymore."

    The high school team hooked their mouths and said, "I listen to the chief."

    Minister Zhao nodded and said, "Then you can communicate with them and compete."

    "Okay! Now that the chief has said it, let's communicate." The high school team took off their sunglasses, stuffed them into their chest pockets, turned to Miao Lian and said, "Old Miao, do you have a beer bottle?"

    "Uh, yes, that pile! It's for hammerheads."

    The high school team raised its head and said, "Ask the two soldiers to throw it for me."

    Miao Lian heard the words and said in a deep voice: "Old Gao, you are here to play games in my territory!"

    The high school team looked at Mianlian teasingly, and said, "What? Are you afraid?"

    "Hmph, what are you talking about?" Miao Lian smiled disdainfully, then pointed at the two soldiers and shouted, "You two prepare beer bottles."

    "yes."

    The high school team looked at Xiaozhuang and said, "Since it's communication, use yourgun!  "

    Xiaozhuang took off the rifle, handed it to the high school team, and said, "I proofread this gun myself, try it!"

    "No need, you don't use your eyes to shoot, rely on it." The high school team pulled the bolt, hammered his chest, and said.

    Next came the performance time of the high school team. The two scouts threw beer bottles into the sky one by one, and the high school team smashed all the bottles before they hit the ground.

    However, Gao Peng looked at the height and running speed of the wine bottle, and glanced at his mouth in disdain. At this level, he tried it with a Mauser rifle with the scope removed after five months of training in the Lord God Space.  Difficulty, he can play higher difficulty.

    "good¡­¡­"

    "Clatter"

    Applause and applause sounded in the shooting range, and the high school team walked back to the queue, not forgetting to preach, "Remember, you don't rely on your eyes when playing guns, but on your heart, the heart of a fighter."

    "You don't kill the enemy with your hands and eyes, but with your heart. This is just the basic homework of every special operations team member. If you are interested, you can come to me at any time."

    Miao Lian was standing next to Minister Zhao at this time, and said calmly, "Minister, you brought the high school team to play against me."

    "Nonsense, what do I mean by bringing people here to kick you? I'm taking the cadres of the special brigade to visit various reconnaissance units to find out the bottom line of this year's selection. They are! I'm talking to you in private  Competing with each other doesn't count."

    The high school team also said softly: "Old Miao, I'm sorry!"

    Miao Lian snorted and said, "If I had half of your training funds, all my soldiers would be better than yours."

    The high school team grinned and said, "That's right, it's a small trick, and it's a shame."

    "It is indeed a small skill."

    Suddenly, a voice made the audience suddenly quiet. Since the voice of this sentence was not deliberately lowered, everyone around heard it clearly.

    Minister Zhao and the high school team suddenly turned their heads and stared at Gao Peng who was talking. They didn't even realize it all at once. What is this?  They're being slapped in the face by a private?  This is a small skill just to be modest, but it is indeed a small skill to be answered immediately.

    Gao Peng looked at Minister Zhao and the high school team without fear, and said: "Report to the chief, since it is an exchange and exchange of ideas, after the chief of the special forces has demonstrated his skills, should it be our turn for the reconnaissance company?"

    After finishing this official sentence, Gao Peng added another private sentence, as if talking to himself: "If you kick the field, you may also kick the steel plate."

    Miao Lian, Chen Pai and others looked at each other in blank dismay, and finally they all looked at Gao Peng, their hearts filled with enthusiasm. Could it be that this kid has some hidden skills that have not been revealed?  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 90 I'm Prepared to Be Masochistic

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Minister Zhao suddenly realized that he didn't know what to say. A recruit from the reconnaissance company actually said something similar to a challenge to a special forces officer.  Tiger?  The ignorant fearless?

    The high school team walked up to Gao Peng, stared into his eyes, and said with a half smile: "Then what do you want to show?"

    Gao Peng smiled slightly and said: "Just now the chief showed off his amazing marksmanship. Since it is an exchange and exchange of ideas, we naturally have to show the same thing."

    "Oh? Then how do you plan to show it?" The high school team really had some interest at this moment.

    There was silence in the arena. Everyone just listened quietly to the conversation between the high school team and Gao Peng. No one interrupted. Miao Lian and others were full of expectations for Gao Peng, but Minister Zhao was extremely curious.

    "Dare to ask the chief, how far can you throw the bomb?" Gao Peng suddenly asked a question that made everyone in the field bewildered.

    The high school team thought for a moment and said, "About seventy meters, what do you want?"

    A bright light flashed in Gao Peng's eyes, and an inexplicable smile appeared on his oil-painted camouflage face, and he said, "Okay, then I'll make a bet with the chief, I bet you can't throw those beer bottles over fifty meters.  "

    The high school team was slightly taken aback, but the next moment they understood Gao Peng's meaning, his eyes were shining brightly, and the corners of his mouth curled into a smile of interest.

    If this kid can really do it, then Langya will have an extra ace assaulter, even if he loses face, it's nothing.

    Thinking of this, the high school team happily agreed: "Okay, then I will see your amazing art."

    After speaking, he walked straight to the place where the two scouts threw beer bottles just now. There were more than a dozen bottles in the barrel. The high school team lifted one in each hand and looked at Gao Peng.

    Gao Peng turned around and walked to the side facing the high school team tens of meters away, and his position happened to be the side 25 meters directly in front of the high school team, that is, the center of 50 meters.

    The bullet was loaded, Gao Peng's muzzle was facing down, and he put the butt of the gun on his shoulder. At this time, Minister Zhao Miaolian and others understood what Gao Peng wanted to do, and they couldn't help raising their hearts, and at the same time they were a little excited.

    Miao Lian clenched his fists and said to himself: "Stinky boy, you have to fight for my old Miao!"

    Gao Peng got ready, and instead of looking at the high school team, he stared at the void in front of him and shouted, "Start."

    Hearing this, the high school team tightened his arm, raised his right hand and threw the bottle out, then handed over the bottle in his left hand to his right hand, and threw it again. His arm strength is very strong, and the beer bottle flew very fast after being shot, almost catching up with  The speed of the eagle hitting the sky.

    However¡­¡­

    "Bang bang"

    "Pang pong"

    At the same time as the high school team shot, Gao Peng's gun rang out, and the beer bottle burst in the air within less than forty meters.

    The high school team kept throwing more than a dozen beer bottles in one breath, and the beer bottles burst faster and faster, getting closer and closer to the high school team.  Let go, and it exploded only a dozen meters away from him.

    With only the last bottle left, the high school team's eyes flashed, and instead of raising their hands to throw it out, they threw it sideways from the waist forward, less than one meter from the ground, which caught Gao Peng a little off guard.

    Gao Peng narrowed his eyes slightly, quickly lowered the muzzle of the gun, and fired the last shot.

    "Bang pong."

    The last beer bottle burst at a distance of only 20 to 30 centimeters from the ground, but it failed to fly 50 meters after all. Gao Peng secretly heaved a sigh of relief.  .

    "well¡­¡­"

    "Clatter"

    At this moment, the entire shooting range was boiling, and all the scouts applauded desperately. Including Minister Zhao, everyone was impressed by Gao Peng's move.  He said: "Good boy, good boy"

    The high school team was also in admiration. When he was playing just now, the bottle was thrown into the sky, the speed was not fast, and when the bottle flew to the top, there would be a momentary pause. As long as the training is enough and the reaction is fast enough, anyone can do it  arrive.

    It can be said that the pistol technique shown by the high school team can be fed with bullets.

    However, the marksmanship displayed by Gao Peng cannot be obtained by training alone. The requirements for eyesight and reaction speed are too high, so high that it almost reaches the level of stream of consciousness. In addition to training, it also needs the support of talent.

    ?In other words, Gao Peng is really using his "heart" to shoot the gun. He shoots based on his feeling, because at that speed, there is no time to aim.

    Gao Peng returned to Xiaozhuang and stood still. The high school team walked up to him again and asked in a harmonious voice, "What's your name?"

    "Reporting to the chief, my name is Gao Peng." After the serious answer, Gao Peng showed a smug smile and said, "I am from the same family as the chief."

    The high school team laughed a little when they heard the words, and continued: "Can you tell me how you practiced this pistol technique?"

    Gao Peng straightened his chest and said: "Reporting chief, my grandfather is a retired scout, and became a professional hunter after retiring. I have been hunting with my grandfather since I was a child. When I was fourteen years old, I was able to shoot down birds in flight with 56 semi-automatically."  .¡±

    "I have a special feeling when I shoot a gun. As long as I raise the gun, I can probably know where the bullet will land. With a lot of practice, this feeling becomes stronger and more accurate, and finally it is like this  ,complete."

    After listening to Gao Peng's words, Minister Zhao next to him suddenly said: "It turns out that it is the origin of family education. No wonder, with extraordinary talent and acquired hard work, it is not surprising to have this achievement."

    The high school team also nodded in admiration, and smiled: "Okay, okay! You are right, I did hit the steel plate today, work hard, I will wait for you in the special brigade my little brother."

    The high school team whispered the latter sentence in Gao Peng's ear. Gao Peng smiled slightly and said, "You will wait for me. I am already mentally prepared to be abused."

    "Hehe, it seems that you are a good guy! Then it's settled."

    After the high school team finished speaking, they put on their sunglasses again and stood aside. Seeing this, Minister Zhao raised his wrist and looked at his watch in a considerate manner, and said, "It's almost time, I have to go to another company for a while.  Farewell."

    "Leader, walk slowly."

    When Minister Zhao's car left, Miao Lian turned to look at all the officers and soldiers of the Yehuhu reconnaissance company, but there was no joy on his face. After a few seconds of silence, he said in a deep voice: "Gao Peng won the special forces  Officer, you are all very excited to calm down the scene, aren't you?"

    After saying this, Miao Lian suddenly roared, "You guys are so excited! Ah? Who among you can do it? Except Gao Peng, who dares to take the initiative to challenge the officers of the special forces? Ah?"

    "Is there only one Gao Peng in our night tiger reconnaissance company? If there is no him, will we be kicked out today?"

    ""

    Gao Peng sighed helplessly, unexpectedly Miao Lian still used this trick. In the original play, due to the actions of the dog-headed old Gao, Miao Lian took advantage of the problem and withdrew the company flag, which aroused the enthusiasm of the soldiers for training.  The whole company began to train crazily.

    Unexpectedly, because of his existence, he avoided the fate of being kicked out, but Miao Lian still did not let go of this opportunity, but this time he was talking about him.

    In the end, everyone said that they would follow Gao Peng as an example, train hard and improve themselves.

    "We are not going back, we are going to train"

    "We have to train, we have to train, we have to train"

    Hearing the shouts coming from behind, Miao Lian showed a knowing smile on his face. He was really happy today. Not only did the soldiers under his hands win him over, but he also achieved his goal of stimulating the whole company.  This kid Gao Peng is a treasure!  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 91 Annual confrontation exercise Even if he is eaten, his teeth will be smashed

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Shhhhhh"

    At night, the urgent whistle rang, and Xiao Zhuang, who was lying on the bed in the upper bunk, who was writing to Xiaoying, and Gao Peng, who was practicing Shaolin basic mental skills in the lower bunk, were alarmed at the same time.

    "Emergency assembly post, hurry up." Gao Peng reminded, and immediately began to dress quickly.

    After a while, the two walked towards Miao Lian's bedroom with their backpacks on their backs. The door opened as soon as they reached the door, and Miao Lian had already walked out with his backpack.

    Xiaozhuang consciously took Miao Lian's rucksack, hung it in front of him, and followed Miao Lian to the direction of the playground. The cars of the car company were already on standby, and the whole camp was in a busy but not chaotic scene.

    "Look to the right Qi Look forward Look, take a rest, stand at attention."

    The Chen platoon adjusted its formation and reported to Miao Lianhui: "Comrade company commander, the Yehu reconnaissance company, the entire company has assembled, please instruct, the duty officer, platoon leader Chen Guotao."

    "Relax."

    "Yes, take a break."

    Miao Lian glanced at the soldiers of the reconnaissance company lined up neatly, and said in a concentrated voice: "Comrades, according to the emergency order of the military region headquarters, the annual confrontation exercise has begun."

    "Our group army is the Red Army. Our regiment is the vanguard of the entire Red Army. Our Night Tiger Reconnaissance Company is the eyes and dagger of our regiment. Comrades, do you have the confidence to complete the mission?"

    "have."

    Hearing the high morale of the officers and soldiers of the whole company, Miao Lian nodded with satisfaction, and then said: "Raising troops for a thousand days and using them for a while, confrontation exercises are wars, and the front of us is the battlefield. What we are facing is the real enemy."

    "The enemy is armed to the teeth, and the enemy is cunning and cruel. In order to win this war, we must fully carry forward the excellent style of the Night Tiger Reconnaissance Company, be brave and tenacious, and strive for victory."

    Speaking of this, Miao Lian paused, and finally shouted, "Reconnaissance Company."

    "Kill kill kill."

    "A platoon leader, set off according to the exercise plan."

    "Yes, one row, turn left and run."

    Seeing his comrades running towards the vehicle one after another, Xiao Zhuang became anxious. He knocked on Gao Peng and winked again and again.

    Gao Peng gave him a funny look, took a step forward, and said, "Miao Lian, then we will go too."

    To be honest, he doesn't care as much as Xiaozhuang about the drills. He has fought in actual combat and killed a lot of people. In his eyes, this drill is no different from playing house, but he still likes to win.  .

    Naturally, Miao Lian would not object, and immediately said to the two: "Let's all go! Let's talk."

    "yes."

    Xiaozhuang responded excitedly with Gao Peng, immediately took off Miao Lian's rucksack, handed it to Miao Lian with a smile, and said, "You have to take this." Then he and Gao Peng ran towards Chen Pai.

    "Chen Pai, Miao Lian asked us to go with you."

    Chen Pai glanced at Xiao Zhuang jokingly, and said, "Aren't you a correspondent? A correspondent is with the company commander during the war."

    Xiao Zhuang held a chicken feather as an arrow and said, "Miao Lian gave way."

    Gao Peng glanced at Chen Pai helplessly, and said, "Chen Pai, don't play tricks on him, let's go!"

    Chen Pai grinned when he heard the words, and shouted: "Private Zhuang Yan."

    "arrive."

    "Target car No. 2, get on board."

    "yes."

    Gao Peng rolled his eyes and ran towards the No. 2 car with Xiao Zhuang, but Chen Pai turned his head and smiled at Miao Lian

    After the convoy drove to the front line, the reconnaissance company immediately scattered into the jungle. Gao Peng and Xiao Zhuang followed the platoon. Under the plan of Chen Pai all the way, the route they chose successfully sneaked into the blue army's enemy's rear and found out a lot of information about the blue army.  .

    Gao Peng admired Chen Pai's military command ability very much. He really deserved to be an outstanding student from the Reconnaissance Department of the Army Command Academy. Gao Peng learned a lot along the way.

    Just when Chen Pai decided to suspend the activities and first transmit the information back to the Red Army headquarters, their radio was suddenly subjected to strong electromagnetic interference, and the information could not be transmitted at all.

    "It seems that the Blue Army has used the newly formed electronic countermeasure team. I didn't expect them to move so fast this time." Chen Pai sighed, and said, "We can only use the old method, sending people across the blockade to send  Information, Xiao Zhuang."

    "arrive."

    Hearing Chen Pai calling his name, Xiao Zhuang answered subconsciously, but the old Pao beside him covered his mouth and said in a low voice: "You are crazy, this is the rear of the Blue Army, you put the brothers  It's all exposed."

    theChen Pai saw that Lao Pao spoke up, so he stopped talking, took out the information he had collected earlier, handed it to Xiao Zhuang, and said, "Here, be smart! Send this to Qianzhi (former enemy headquarters),  If you get caught, say it's a college student on an outing, do you hear me?"

    Xiao Zhuang nodded and said, "Understood, where can I find you after I finish the task? You are definitely not here anymore."

    "There's no need to come back, stay with Miao."

    "ah?"

    "Execute the order and go quickly."

    "Yes." Xiaozhuang reluctantly unloaded his rucksack, took out his casual clothes and travel bag from the rucksack, and began to change clothes. When he was ready, he set off with information, and his rucksack was handed over to  other people.

    Gao Peng approached Chen Pai and said softly: "Chen Pai, this time the special forces are from the Blue Army camp. Do you think they will follow us?"

    Chen Pai nodded, and said: "It is inevitable. Our scouts may not be as capable as the special forces in combat, but we play the same role. They must want to get rid of us as quickly as possible."

    Gao Peng reminded in an indirect way: "Then what method do you think they will use to find us?"

    "What do you think?" Chen Pai asked rhetorically.

    Gao Peng seemed to be pondering for a while, and then said: "I think they will use radio monitoring, and the special forces must also have technical reconnaissance. The electronic countermeasures group has shielded the electromagnetic signals in this area, which may not be a good thing for us."

    Chen Pai nodded, and said: "Your analysis is good, but in this way, our information cannot be transmitted, and it is too dangerous to use human power to transmit the information. If they get our information, the blue army's arrangement will be changed."  Making changes is very detrimental to the frontal battlefield, and we are doing nothing."

    Gao Peng frowned. This was a problem. He only wanted to persuade Chen Pai to implement radio silence, so as to avoid being caught by the dog-headed boss and catch them all, but he didn't think how to spread the information.

    At this moment, the communication soldier suddenly said: "Platoon leader, the call has arrived, here is a sharp knife, here is a sharp knife, please answer."

    Chen Pai and Gao Peng looked at each other with a bad feeling in their hearts, "Xiao Zhuang has already left."

    Gao Peng's eyes flashed brightly, and he said in a deep voice: "Platoon leader, the radio is suddenly switched on. It must be that the special forces ordered the electronic countermeasures group to cancel the electromagnetic interference in order to lock our position."

    "Not surprisingly, when we called the front finger, they had already found our position. We must prepare early, otherwise we may be wiped out."

    Chen Pai thought for a while, his face turned hard, and said: "Our activity area is not large, and transfer is not acceptable. It is easy to be bitten. If that is the case, then we will fight with the special forces. Even if we are eaten, we will not be killed."  It¡¯s going to break his teeth.¡± (Remember this site website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 92 Ambush War Powerful Special Forces Chen Pai's Gratitude

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Chen Pai inspected the surrounding terrain, pointed to a mountain depression on the side, and said, "Let's lay an ambush there, let's go."

    Gao Peng took a look and found that the mountain depression was indeed suitable for ambushes, but he was really not optimistic about fighting with special forces, so he had to think of a way out!

    A row of twenty or so people lurked according to Chen's arrangement, forming a pocket-shaped ambush circle in this area, half surrounding the location where the radio was just now. At this time, the radio was naturally turned off, and radio silence was implemented.  Waiting quietly for the arrival of the special forces.

    Gao Peng and Chen Pai lurk in a bush of thorns, behind them there is a small concave pit, covered by thorns and weeds.

    In less than 20 minutes, the special forces appeared in everyone's sight, but the equipment of the special forces was indeed very suitable for jungle warfare. It was not until they approached fifty or sixty meters that the scouts found their looming figures.

    Chen Pai and Gao Peng looked at each other and nodded to each other. In an ambush, the commander must be the first to shoot, so Chen Pai and Gao Peng raised their automatic rifles equipped with infrared sensors and aimed at each other.  To a target in line of sight.

    What makes Chen Pai a little helpless is that during the leap forward, those special forces made full use of the terrain and the shelter of trees to put themselves in a situation where there was a bunker to rely on at any time. Often they just locked the target and the target hid behind the bunker  .

    "Gao Peng, you fire the first shot, and you must kill one." Chen Pai whispered in Gao Peng's ear.

    "Leave it to me!" Gao Peng's eyes were fixed on the target hole, and the moment a special soldier left the bunker and leaped forward, Gao Peng opened fire.

    "boom"

    "Chi"

    The special soldier who was targeted by Gao Peng immediately smoked, and the next moment, there was a loud gunshot.

    "Bang bang bang"

    In the first round of shooting, more than 20 automatic rifles and three sniper rifles fired at the same time, but only two special forces smoked. Jia Gaopeng killed that one, and there were only three. The other special forces almost immediately fired.  It was hidden.

    "Damn it, special forces are really different! This reaction" Chen Pai fired several shots, but missed even a hair, and couldn't help but let out a low cry of frustration.

    As everyone knows, the high school team was even more depressed at this time. He leaned against the tree and fired a few shots in several directions based on his feeling, and smoke suddenly rose from those directions.

    "What's going on? How did these scouts know we would come? They even ambushed ahead of time." Gray Wolf also retreated to the bunker after killing the two scouts, and asked softly to the high school team not far away.

    "Lao Miao also has smart people under his command. Gray Wolf, you lead a team and circle around from the left. Coyote, lead a team to outflank from the right. I'm here to attract firepower. Let's make dumplings for them."  He was caught off guard, but he still quickly arranged it calmly.

    This is the difference between special forces and ordinary scouts. Each of them has an instant communication device on their helmets, which allows them to arrange tactics and issue orders more flexibly and quickly.

    ?The two special squads circled left and right and outflanked quietly. The high school team led the rest of the team to exchange fire with the reconnaissance company on the spot, and smoke came out of the forest from time to time.

    Gao Peng fought for a while, and finally killed the second special soldier, but he soon realized something was wrong, and said anxiously: "Chen Pai, it's wrong! Their firepower seems to have weakened a lot."

    Chen Pai's face changed when he heard the words, and he exclaimed in a low voice: "No, they are outflanking, let's retreat first, find a place to hide, save ourselves, and find an opportunity to mess with them."

    After speaking, the two of them lay on the ground and retreated together. As he retreated, Gao Peng returned the grass that was overwhelmed by the two of them back to its original state.

    The two slid into the pit under the thorn bushes and lay there motionless. Gao Peng always paid attention to Chen Pai's movements. He remembered that in the original drama, after being attacked by special forces, Chen Pai escaped alone, but he was injured for some reason.  Leg, which also caused his condition to be aggravated.

    Later, when he went to bomb the strategic missiles of the missile brigade, he was shot down from the roof of the car and fell hard on the ground. This was the factor that led to his complete outbreak of illness when he was selected for special forces.

    But now, Gao Peng was with him, and he was finally relieved to see that he had no signs or possibilities of injury.

    Gao Peng wants Chen Pai to fulfill his wish, so he usually pays special attention to Chen Pai's condition. In private, he often urges him to maintain his body, insist on physical therapy and physical therapy, and control his training intensity.

    Once Chen Pai refused to listen, he threatened him to tell Miao Lian about his illness and ask him to serve as a sick patient in a military hospital. Chen Pai had no choice but to "give in."

    ? In fact, with Chen Pai's physical fitness and abilityIt is more than enough to meet the standard of special forces, and there is no need to train so hard at all. You just need to maintain a training intensity so that you can maintain your current physical fitness.

    Over-training will not only do little to improve his strength, but will make his condition explode faster, and his dream of being a special soldier will be completely shattered.

    After Gao Peng repeatedly used these words to bombard him mentally, Chen Pai was gradually "brainwashed" successfully, and finally he stopped training so hard and devoted more energy to maintaining his body.

    A few months later, he was pleasantly surprised to find that his condition had indeed improved. The sacroiliac joints, which used to endure acupuncture-like pain for more than an hour, rarely recurred.

    In the early spring, there were occasional pains due to the cold weather, but now only on cloudy days will there be some dull pains, and the duration is very short, and it can be relieved by covering with a hot towel, just like ordinary rheumatoid arthritis.

    He is grateful to Gao Peng from the bottom of his heart, so he also trusts him very much. He knows that he is really good for himself

    However, they said that after the two hid in the pit among the thorn bushes, shouts and shouts came from outside not long after, and the scouts had been surrounded by special forces.

    The armbands representing the Red Army on the arms of the soldiers who died in battle were torn off, and the others were disarmed and put in custody.

    After a while, the voice of the high school team came over, "I want to ask you something, where is that soldier named Gao Peng?"

    Immediately came Lao Pao's voice, "Gao Peng is a clerk, of course he is connected with Miao."

    "Certificate? Heh, such an awesome soldier is actually a clerk. What did Lao Miao think? Oh! That kid is a stabbing soldier, right?"  He shouted, "Take it away."

    "Go, hurry up."

    "Get up and go."

    After a while, the surroundings became quiet. Gao Peng and Chen Pai were about to move when another footstep sounded.

    "Chen Pai, Dapeng"

    "Xiao Zhuang, this way."

    Gao Peng got up and gave a soft greeting. Xiaozhuang, who was wearing casual clothes and a hip-hop hat on his head, rushed into the pit immediately.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 93 Armed Swimming

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Why are you back?"

    Xiaozhuang took a breath and said, "I can't find you, and I can't help them if they're all arrested. I'll just look around. What should we do now?"

    Gao Peng looked at Chen Pai and suggested: "We'd better find a place to lurk and look for opportunities to mess with them."

    Chen Pai nodded when he heard the words, and said: "Dapeng is right, we have to leave here as soon as possible, the special forces did not find the leading cadres, they will definitely come back to search, first find a place to hide, this is the rear of the blue army, the target  There are many."

    Xiao Zhuang asked: "And then?"

    Gao Peng spread his hands helplessly, and said: "Then he was killed! You really thought you were Rambo, and you can continue to fight against them after you're done with them!"

    "Hey, that's enough, let's go!" Chen Pai laughed, and got up first to sneak in one direction. Gao Peng patted Xiao Zhuang on the shoulder, and the two jumped forward together behind Chen Pai.

    The three of them sneaked to the southwest and walked three or four kilometers, but were blocked by a huge lake.

    Their goal is the strategic missile force more than 50 kilometers to the southwest, because this force poses the greatest threat to the Red Army. As long as they get rid of their missile vehicles that represent strategic missile launchers, the Red Army basically wins half of the victory, so this  A lake they must cross.

    Chen Pai said helplessly: "It seems that we can only swim across with arms. This lake is so big, can you do it?"

    Gao Peng grinned and said: "Remove your word 'ma', man, you can't say no."

    "Haha, brat." Chen Pai patted Gao Peng's helmet lightly.

    Xiaozhuang fastened the mouth of his waterproof travel bag to make a simple buoyancy device, and said to Chen Pai: "Chen Pai, you have a lot of things on you, give me the gun! Pull on my belt when you go down."

    "no problem."

    "Go, get into the water."

    Gao Peng hung the gun behind his back and let it rest on top of his rucksack. He freed his hands to paddle, while Chen Pai grabbed Xiaozhuang's belt with one hand and paddled with the other, and swam with difficulty to the lakeshore in the southwest direction

    The Blue Army Spike Special Forces was temporarily stationed, and the high school team looked at the prisoners with an ugly face, and said, "There is an extra set of combat equipment and backpacks, and the rank on the camouflage uniform is Private. What's going on? Besides the team leader, there are also  Anyone slipped through the net?"

    There was chaos in the woods just now, they didn't notice the extra rucksack, but after arriving at the station, they found this problem after checking it, and they realized that someone slipped through the net.

    The prisoners naturally ignored the high school team's questioning, and the high school team couldn't really interrogate them like they did with the prisoners, so he opened the extra backpack.

    Pressed on the top is a copy of "Selected Shakespeare Plays". The high school team opened the title page, saw the signature on the title page, and immediately remembered everything.

    Back then when he was scouting the company's shooting range, because Gao Peng's light covered Xiao Zhuang's existence, he didn't have a deep impression of Xiao Zhuang, but the college student they met just now who claimed to be a donkey friend immediately made him put the two of them together  .

    "School of Drama, Lao Miao clearly mentioned it, why did I forget it." The high school team closed their eyes angrily, and put the book in their hands on their heads.

    "What's wrong with the high school team?" The coyote on the side looked at the high school team in confusion and asked.

    "It was the college student who slipped away from me. I was afraid that he had no money, so I gave him two hundred yuan for a ride."

    Among the captives on the side, Lao Pao, Chen Xiwa and others almost couldn't laugh when they heard the high school team's words

    Gao Peng is about to lose his strength, and his whole body has become groggy, but there is still a long distance to the damn lakeshore in the southwest. Armed swimming is different from mountain crossing, and it consumes extremely terrifying physical strength.

    Especially when carrying a standard 24.5kg rucksack on his back, as well as automatic rifles, pistols, water bottles and other iron lumps, even with Gao Peng's physical strength, it is a bit overwhelming.

    He has been using the breath breathing method to recover his physical strength immediately, but he still can't keep up with the consumption. Later, it is difficult to even maintain that breathing rhythm.

    Xiaozhuang is much better. He has a buoyancy device made of a waterproof travel bag, and he has nothing on his back except Chen Pai's gun Wait, Chen Pai?

    Gao Peng was shocked and became a little more sober. He looked behind Xiaozhuang, where there was no shadow of Chen Pai, turned his head around, and found that there was a section of land extending into the water on the southeast shore of the lake, which was relatively close to them, only thirty meters away.  while the southwestThe shore of the lake is at least three or four hundred meters away.

    Gao Peng tried his best to control himself to float on the water, recalled quickly in his mind, and finally remembered that the southeast direction should be the field hospital of the director's department, and Xiaozhuang's girlfriend Xiaoying is the nurse of the hospital.

    Not surprisingly, Chen Pai should have gone there. Gao Peng hurriedly shouted: "Xiaozhuang, Xiaozhuang, I am exhausted. We can't go to the southwestern lakeshore for the time being. Let's go to the southeastern lakeshore to rest first."  one time."

    Xiao Zhuang was actually not relaxed at this time. Chen Pai was caught on him in the previous section, and he had consumed a lot of physical strength. Due to swimming with all his strength, he became dizzy after exhaustion. Even when Chen Pai was gone  I didn't even notice behind myself.

    "Chen Pai, Chen Pai, Dapeng, have you seen Chen Pai?" Xiao Zhuang looked back, and suddenly his ghosts frightened, Chen Pai was no longer behind him.

    Gao Peng hurriedly comforted him: "Don't worry, Chen Pai should go to the southeast bank first, let's meet up quickly, he doesn't even have the strength to call you, he is probably exhausted, don't let anything happen, come and support me  .¡±

    "Oh!" Xiao Zhuang hurriedly swam towards Gao Peng, holding the waterproof travel bag under his arm with one hand, slightly carrying Gao Peng's rucksack with the other, and the two swam to the southeast bank together.

    With the support of Xiaozhuang, Gao Peng finally took a breath and readjusted his breathing to the rhythm of Shaolin Xinfa, hoping to recover his strength a little.

    And Xiao Zhuang was already dizzy, and the last tens of meters of distance drained the last bit of his physical strength, and he was already in a daze when he could push his feet to the bottom of the lake.

    As soon as Gao Peng and Xiaozhuang stood up from the water, they immediately saw Chen Pai on the bank. At this time, there were two female soldiers squatting beside Chen Pai. Gao Peng was still a little awake at this time, and quickly realized that  They should have met Xiaoying and Xiaofei.

    But Xiaozhuang was completely confused at this time, and he didn't see the faces of the two female soldiers clearly. He only said that Chen Pai was captured by the enemy, and immediately shouted in a vicious voice: "Let go let him go let go of my platoon."  Longlet him gogo away"

    Gao Peng, who was supporting each other with Xiao Zhuang, hurriedly called out: "Hey, hey, Xiao Zhuang, are you dizzy? Why does that female soldier look so much like your girlfriend?"

    "Girlfriend? What girlfriend? Let go of my platoon leader." Xiaozhuang kept looking at Chen Pai and shouted.

    Gao Peng rolled his eyes, and shouted loudly in Xiaozhuang's ear: "Your girlfriend, Lin Xiaoying!" (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 94: Foolish People Have Stupid Blessings

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Xiaoying" Xiaozhuang finally relaxed when he heard this name, but as soon as he was relieved, he fainted immediately, and brought Gao Peng to the ground along the way.

    "Xiaozhuang." Seeing this, Xiaoying was in a hurry, ran to Xiaozhuang's side in a few steps, hugged his head and cried, "Xiaozhuang, Xiaozhuang, wake up, what's wrong with you? Wake up."

    Xiao Fei ran to Gao Peng to check, and was relieved when he found that he was fine.

    Gao Peng said to Xiaoying weakly: "He's fine, he's just out of strength, he'll be fine after a short rest, how about my platoon leader?"

    Xiaofei hurriedly said to Gao Peng after hearing the words: "Don't worry, he just lost his strength, drank a few sips of water, and passed out."

    "Oh! Then I'm relieved." After Gao Peng said this, his whole body relaxed, and he slumped on the ground, not wanting to move. Although he hasn't passed out yet, he just wants to sleep well now  Sleep.

    In the end, Xiaoying stayed there to take care of the three of them. Xiaofei went back to the field hospital to call for help. Gao Peng glanced at Xiaoying who was holding Xiaozhuang and weeping secretly, and said slowly: "I didn't expect this kid to really see you. Wait until he wakes up."  Come here, I think you will be very happy!"

    When Xiaoying heard Gao Peng's words, she wiped her tears, looked at Gao Peng curiously and said, "Do you know me?"

    Xiaoying's voice is soft and waxy, extremely gentle. Gao Peng is really envious of this kid, who can have such a top-notch girlfriend, who is beautiful and gentle.

    "I know you, why don't you know me? I shared a bunk with him, and he showed me your photo and told me about your past."

    "Speaking of which, this kid is really stupid. The reason why he joined the army was because of you. I didn't expect him to be a fool, but he actually saw you."

    After listening to Gao Peng's words, Xiaoying laughed through tears, her eyes bent into a pair of crescent moons, and her heart was as sweet as eating honey.

    Soon Xiao Fei came back with people, and they carried the three of them back to the field hospital on a stretcher. After being carried on the stretcher, Gao Peng said "thank you" to Xiao Fei, and fell asleep peacefully

    I don't know how long I slept. When Gao Peng woke up, it was already the west of the sun. He looked at his body. The wet camouflage uniform had been changed, and he put on the hospital gown.

    It was also because he knew that he was safe for the time being, so he slept peacefully and deeply, and he didn't even wake up after his clothes were changed.

    Having basically recovered his physical strength, Gao Peng stretched himself, lifted the quilt, got out of bed and walked out of the tent. After finding a soldier on duty to ask about the tent where Xiaozhuang and Chen Pai were, he walked over.

    Chen Pai was sleeping covered with a quilt. Gao Peng didn't disturb him, and went directly to the tent where Xiaozhuang was. In the tent, except for Xiaozhuang lying on the bed, only Xiaoying and Xiaofei were there.

    Xiaoying sat on the edge of the hospital bed and held Xiaozhuang's hand tightly. Xiaofei stood quietly behind her, staring at Xiaozhuang blankly, wondering what she was thinking.

    She and Xiaoying are good friends who talk about everything. The existence of Xiaozhuang has already left a deep impression on her heart through Xiaoying. She didn't even realize it. In fact, she already had a strange feeling for Xiaozhuang.  .

    It's not unreasonable to prevent fire, theft, and girlfriends. Always mentioning your boyfriend in front of your girlfriends is, to a certain extent, an act of asking for trouble.

    "Is Xiaozhuang still awake?"

    Hearing the voice from behind, Xiaofei and Xiaoying turned their heads together, seeing that it was Gao Peng, Xiaofei smiled and said: "You haven't woken up yet, it seems that your physical fitness is the best among them, the first one to wake up,  Are you all right?"

    Gao Peng smiled and said: "It's all right now, I have to thank you two for your rescue!"

    "Gun, my gun"

    At this moment, Xiao Zhuang on the hospital bed muttered a few words, opened his eyes suddenly, and sat up suddenly.

    "Xiaozhuang, Xiaozhuang, you're awake! I'm Xiaoying" Xiaoying called out happily, but after Xiaozhuang woke up, she just kept chanting: "Gun, where is my gun?"

    Seeing this, Gao Peng rolled his eyes helplessly, stepped forward and patted Xiaozhuang's face, and said, "Hey, brother, wake up, wake up, the gun is still there, don't worry! Do you still know me?"

    "Dapeng, did you lose the gun?"

    "I didn't lose it, don't worry, Chen Pai is fine, he is sleeping! Brat, you should see who is in front of you first!"

    Gao Peng yelled at Xiaozhuang repeatedly, and then smiled wryly at Xiaoying: "Don't mind Xiaoying, he just woke up and is still in a semi-confused state, and now what appears in his mind is the last obsession before he fainted."

    After being comforted by Gao Peng, Xiao Zhuang calmed down. At this moment, he seemed to have finally come to his senses, and stared at Xiaoying in a daze.After more than ten seconds, the brain finally resumed operation, and his expression became stunned, "XiaoXiaoying?"

    Xiaoying said angrily: "You finally recognized me?"

    Xiao Fei and Gao Peng looked at each other, and said with a smile: "Let's go! Let's stop being a light bulb with this. This young couple reunited after a long absence. Let them have a good chat."

    Gao Peng shrugged indifferently, and went out of the tent with Xiao Fei, but he didn't go far, just guarding outside the tent.

    Listening to the conversation between the two people inside, Gao Peng and Xiao Fei were overjoyed and chatted casually. After Xiao Zhuang came out, the two went to join Chen Pai together.

    The situation after that was no different from the original plot, and Gao Peng didn't have any good ideas at this time, so he let things proceed according to the original plot.

    Through Xiaofei's relationship, they borrowed the hospital's radio to get in touch with Qianzhi, and Miao Lian agreed to their plan to blast the Blue Army's strategic missile positions.

    Naturally, they were chased by special forces immediately, and they escaped by hiding in the female soldiers' dormitory. The next day, it was still Xiaofei's relationship, and they boarded the helicopter that the director's department gave to the field hospital.

    After getting off the plane from the Army Aviation Regiment, they were only more than ten kilometers away from the strategic missile position of the missile brigade. As long as they were fast enough, they could arrive in less than two hours.

    Arrived at the missile brigade smoothly, and dived in without any surprises. The three soon found a liberation vehicle representing a strategic missile launcher.

    When Chen Pai pulled out the two ignition wires under the steering wheel and touched them, the car started immediately, and Chen Pai drove towards the location of the other launchers of the missile brigade.

    After arriving at the location, the three of them got out of the car and shot at the missile soldiers who were chasing, killing more than a dozen people on the other side.

    But here is a brigade station, how much can they fight?  Chen Pai made a decisive decision and shouted: "Don't worry about people, blow up the car."

    Gao Peng and Xiao Zhuang took off the simulated bombs on their backs, threw them into the bottom of the car, and with a "bang", a lot of smoke rose.

    Chen Pai took off his helmet contentedly, and said with a smile: "Stop fighting, we are dead."

    A group of missile soldiers stood more than ten meters away and stared at them with unkind expressions. Gao Peng knocked on Chen Pai and said softly: "Chen Pai, something is wrong! Hurry up, I am the rear."

    Sure enough, as soon as Gao Peng finished speaking, a senior soldier in the guided missile corps yelled "beat them up", and dozens of people rushed forward together.

    "Hurry up, do you want to be beaten?" Chen Pai pulled Xiao Zhuang who was still in a daze, and ran back as if his butt was on fire.

    "What do you want to do? Can't afford to lose? Don't blame me for being rude when you come here again." Gao Peng ran behind the two for a while, and found more and more missile soldiers surrounding him, and couldn't help shouting at them.

    Unexpectedly, the missile soldiers turned a deaf ear to it, Gao Peng became angry, and stopped running away, turned around, threw the gun on the ground aside, and rushed up to meet the missile soldiers.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 95 Nima, Is This Guy Bruce Lee? Special Forces Selection

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Gao Peng always remembered that Chen Pai was knocked off the roof of the car by these missile soldiers and fell to his leg, which made his condition worse. He worked so hard for so long and spent so much time on Chen Pai, how could he tolerate these losses?  Unbelievable missile soldier destruction?

    Those missile soldiers also had backbone. Seeing that Gao Peng dropped the gun, they also put down the guns in their hands one after another, and rushed up with bare hands.

    There were more than 20 missile soldiers in front of Gao Peng. He suddenly rushed forward two steps, jumped up, kicked a missile soldier on the chest, and jumped towards another person by stepping on him.  He kicked him in the chest.

    When they met each other, the two lay down. The missile soldiers were stunned, and then surrounded Gao Peng. The other missile soldiers also gave up on Chen Pai and Xiaozhuang who were still running, and surrounded Gao Peng.

    Soon, Gao Peng was surrounded by forty or fifty people, and the number was still increasing. Although the number made Gao Peng's scalp tingle, he didn't have much fear in his heart.

    Because he knew that as long as he could persist for a minute or two, the commander of the missile brigade would definitely come forward, and he was also afraid that the trouble would end badly, since it was their fault after all.

    "So what about the scout? So what if he can fight? He has only one person, come on, beat him." Someone in the missile soldier shouted, and everyone who was about to move immediately rushed forward.

    Gao Peng responded calmly, lowered his center of gravity, and assumed the posture of Chen Zhen rushing into the Hongkou dojo. He didn't need to punch, because the attack distance of his fists was too short, and he didn't dare to let the missile soldiers get close at this time.

    At the moment, he just spread his legs, kicked east and west, he reacted quickly and moved swiftly, the missile soldiers were kicked down several people, but they couldn't get close to him for a while.

    "Nimma, is this guy Bruce Lee? So fierce." A missile soldier officer looked dumbfounded at Gao Peng who was showing off his power, and complained.

    However, Chen Pai and Xiaozhuang, who had already run tens of meters, found that no one was chasing them, so they gave up their plan to climb to the roof of the car. When they looked back, they saw that Gao Peng was surrounded by the crowd, and they were shocked.

    Looking at each other, Qiqi rushed back, Gao Peng was their brother, they couldn't let him be surrounded and beaten, and ran away by himself, and then rushed back and shouted: "Stop, stop, we will report to the director department  Yours."

    The commander of the missile brigade, who was rushing towards the center from the outside, was startled when he heard Chen Pai's shout. He quickly walked a few steps and shouted: "Stop."

    Seeing that the chief came forward, the missile soldiers stopped attacking Gao Peng, opened a passage, and helped up the comrades who had been kicked down by Gao Peng. At this time, Chen Pai and Xiao Zhuang also just ran.

    Without further ado, Chen Pai saluted the commander of the missile brigade with the rank of colonel first, and shouted: "Hello, chief."

    The brigade commander glanced at the soldiers knocked down by Gao Peng angrily. He was very depressed. Dozens of people surrounded and beat one person, and he was knocked down so many, but he didn't even get a single hair from the opponent. What a bad soldier.

    But he didn't say much, after all, the opponent is a scout, and the quality of individual soldiers is better than their missile soldiers, so he just looked at Chen Pai with an angry face, and said angrily: "Do you know how much my brigade is worth?  "

    Chen Pai was silent, and Gao Peng and Xiao Zhuang stood behind Chen Pai, one on the left and one on the right, also silent.

    When the brigade commander saw this, he was angry and had no place to vent his anger. The opponent was not his own soldier, so he couldn't fight or scold him, so he had to vent his anger on his soldiers, "I didn't even hit a single missile, but they were shot by a few scouts."  It¡¯s done, go back and clean up you.¡±

    Just at this time, a convoy drove into the missile brigade station, none other than the special forces led by the high school team.

    Seeing the arrival of the special forces, the brigade commander turned around angrily and left. The high school team walked up to the three of Chen Pai, his eyes swept over the three of them, and finally stopped on Gao Peng's face.

    "Hehe, high school team, we meet again." Gao Peng chuckled and greeted the high school team.

    "Aren't you with Lao Miao?" The high school team looked at Gao Peng in surprise and said.

    Gao Peng shrugged and said: "Originally, he was connected with Miao, but he wanted me to come out to exercise, so he let me out."

    The high school team froze for a moment, gave him an angry look, then looked at Chen Pai and Xiao Zhuang, and said, "Are you the two scouts who slipped through the net?"

    "yes."

    "Are you the leader of the team?"

    Chen Pai straightened his body, saluted, and said loudly: "Report to the chief, the leader of the platoon of the Yehu reconnaissance company, Chen Guotao."

    "And you?"

    "Private Zhuang Yan." Xiaozhuang replied lightly.

    The high school team took two steps forward, raised Xiao Zhuang's helmet with the rifle in his hand, and said, "Don't you? Are you a college student?  "

    "I'm a college student! Later I became a scout." Xiao Zhuang's mouth twitched, he glanced at Chen Pai and Gao Peng, then looked at the high school team jokingly, and continued: "Miao Lian's scout."

    The high school team was so angry that it was indescribable, grabbed Xiao Zhuang's belt, pulled him in front of him, and said coldly: "Next time remember, answer the officer's question and call for the report first."

    "The report is."

    Seeing Xiaozhuang's expression of not paying attention to him at all, the high school team let go of his belt, and walked towards their car without looking back.

    Gray Wolf glanced at his back, turned to the three of them and said, "Let's go! Could it be that you still plan to have a meal here?"

    The three of them looked at each other, and Qi Qi showed a smug smile. After tearing off his armband representing the Red Army, he followed Gray Wolf to the convoy

    The three returned to the front of the Red Army and were treated like heroes. Miao Lian was so excited that he greeted them in person and ordered the cooking team to have extra meals tonight.

    And after Xiao Zhuang went through such an experience, the little grudge against Lao Pao finally disappeared, and he said "Thank you, squad leader" to Lao Pao.

    After the annual confrontation exercise ended, the reconnaissance company returned to the station with the regiment, and Gao Peng and Xiaozhuang were also recognized by the whole company as one of the best scouts in the reconnaissance company.

    However, the two of them still did not leave the company, and they were still acting as clerks and correspondents for Miao Lian, but the training continued as usual.

    Xiao Zhuang was stimulated by Gao Peng's ability to single out nearly a company of missile soldiers, but he was able to overwhelm several people without losing himself, so he pestered him to practice fighting with him every day.

    In fact, Gao Peng has nothing to teach him, because Xiao Zhuang knows what he knows, and they learn the same thing, but Gao Peng is more than a little better than him in terms of strength, agility, and reaction speed.

    This is a basic gap that cannot be made up by training, but Gao Peng can't dampen his enthusiasm for training too much. Strength and agility cannot be developed in a day or two, it takes years of accumulation.

    There are ways to improve the responsiveness. When Gao Peng was in the main god space, because he was alone, he could only use sandbags and movable stakes to practice alone. Xiaozhuang was much luckier than him.  A sparring partner can help him.

    Less than two months after returning to the regiment, the documents for the selection of members of the special forces came down. Under the circumstances of Gao Peng, Chen Pai, and Miao Lian's subtle influence, mental bombardment, or use of routines, Xiaozhuang was honest and honest.  Apply for training.

    However, it is true that Miao Lian is about to change jobs.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 96 From now on, everyone can only ask for blessings

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    In the ranking of the night tiger reconnaissance company's comprehensive assessment results, Gao Peng ranked first without any surprise, Chen Pai ranked second, Lao Pao third, and Chen Xiwa eighth.  But it was ranked sixth higher than in the original play.

    Each reconnaissance company has ten quotas, ten people representing the Yehu reconnaissance company, under the leadership of Chen Pai, boarded the car to the training team.

    "Hey, Dapeng, what's the matter with you? You've been silent all the way." Chen Xiwa asked Gao Peng who was sitting opposite him.

    Gao Peng glanced at him and sighed: "I'm wondering how those special forces will welcome us."

    "I advise everyone to be mentally prepared! Special forces selection, although I have never eaten pork, I have seen pigs run."

    "The only advice I can give you here is that once you enter the special forces training camp, stop treating yourself as a human being, forget your rights as a human being, forget what humanity is, and just do what the instructor says, otherwise  , some have suffered."

    One of the scout soldiers from the third platoon looked at Gao Peng and said weakly, "You're making my heart shudder, since you understand something, please tell us! It's good for us to be mentally prepared.  "

    The other nine people all looked at Gao Peng, Gao Peng nodded, and said: "I heard these when I was in the Conservatory of Music. The uncle of one of my classmates is a special force in the Southeast Military Region. He heard his uncle talk about the selection of special forces.  thing."

    "This is the first day of entering the special forces selection training team, and usually starts a week of extreme training, commonly known as 'hell week'."

    "During this week, the instructors will not let you rest, and they will put you in a state of high mental and physical exhaustion every moment. They will use all means to torture you and make you endure great pain, whether it is physical or mental.  Spirit."

    "This level is the so-called 'rust removal' of the special forces, weeding out those who cannot endure pain, exhaustion, and mental abuse, and leaving seed players who can continue to train, that is, removing rust and leaving refined iron, because only  Only refined iron can be smelted into steel."

    "Of course, Hell Week is only the first hurdle. Hell Week is not the end, but just the beginning. After that, there will be Devil's Camp, which will continue to eliminate many people. In the end, there may not be one out of ten."

    Speaking of this, Gao Peng took a deep breath, made a conclusion, and said: "In short, participating in the special forces selection is actually a process of torture, both physically and mentally tortured."

    "But once you can carry it, your fighting power will increase exponentially. By then, your body will be as steel as iron, and your spirit will be even more indestructible."

    "In any difficult and dangerous environment, your ability to survive is much better than ordinary people. Not much else to say, Rambo believes that everyone knows that the real elite special forces are almost all Rambo."

    "But I have to say that there is a limit to the physical and mental endurance of a person. It doesn't mean that if you have enough will, you will be able to survive. Sometimes you can't bear it. It's not that your will is not good, but that you have reached the limit."

    "In this case, don't hold on, it will only cause your body or spirit to collapse, or even die. You must know that the selection of special forces has death indicators."

    "If you can't bear it, it proves that your preparation is still not enough. Go back to practice and try again next time. Besides, whether you can stay in the special forces is also an important factor. Luck is also an important factor. If you are unlucky, you will also be eliminated."

    After listening to what Gao Peng said, the car fell silent for a while, and everyone was digesting what Gao Peng said.

    Others may feel that Gao Peng's words are too exaggerated, but Chen Pai will not, because he has been preparing for this day since high school, and he has more or less learned the inside story of the special forces selection from various channels.  He also learned something, so he attached great importance to what Gao Peng said.

    He knew that what Gao Peng said was likely to happen. The only thing he was worried about at this time was whether his illness would break out during the selection process.

    Fortunately, he has been listening to Gao Peng before, working hard to maintain his body, and not overloading his training. His current physical condition is much stronger than in the original plot. The most important thing is that he did not experience several injuries in the middle.  lead to aggravation of the condition.

    After the truck wobbled on the uneven mountain road for several hours, it finally stopped, and someone outside the truck shouted: "All trainees get out of the car and change cars."

    The canvas was opened, the rear guardrail was lowered, and everyone in the car jumped out of the car one after another. At this time, there were already a dozen teams of ten people from different troops waiting outside, and these were all trainees.

     Wearing special forces camouflage uniforms, the heavily armed old special forces stood on both sides of the road and stared at the rookies, their eyes were like wolves staring at a group of lambs.

    "Get in the car." The Yehu reconnaissance company turned out to be the last group to arrive. As soon as they arrived, the veterans of the special forces began to arrange for the rookies to get on the car.

    "Our ordeal has begun." Chen Pai sighed, and then climbed into the truck of the special forces.

    The truck started directly without waiting for the rookies to sit down, and immediately turned the rookies all over the place.

    "Hey, crazy."

    "Is this the start of dismounting?"

    "Are you all right bro?"

    "fine."

    Xiao Zhuang fell into a ball with a scout from another unit beside him. The two yelled in dissatisfaction before sitting down in the violently shaking carriage.

    Xiao Zhuang casually said to the person beside him: "Who are you?"

    "From the 586th regiment's reconnaissance company."

    Xiao Zhuang glanced at him speechlessly, and said, "I'm asking who you are."

    "From Beijing, how about you?"

    "The reconnaissance company of the 588 regiment is from Beijing. I go to school in Beijing."

    "Student soldier! How can you be a private soldier?"

    "What's the matter with the private? You are a second-class non-commissioned officer, aren't you the same as us! You are abused like this."

    "Hehehe"

    The conversation between Xiaozhuang and the person beside him made everyone in the carriage burst into laughter. Seeing this, Gao Peng smiled and said: "Everyone, get on the special forces car, everyone should tighten the string in your mind!"

    "No accident, there will be a situation soon. They can't accept us into the training camp like recruits."

    Chen Pai echoed the words: "That's right, everyone should be vigilant. Once we encounter an emergency, we will treat it as an actual combat, as long as"

    "Boom boom boom"

    Before Chen Pai could finish his sentence, the situation had already appeared. There was a sudden explosion on both sides of the road, and the mud crackled on the truck canvas.

    "Get the equipment and get out of the car. From now on, everyone can only ask for blessings." Gao Peng shouted loudly, and rushed towards the rear of the car first.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 97 My Little Brother, Did You Do It?

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Encountering an emergency, Chen Pai, the highest rank in the carriage, took the initiative to assume the responsibility of the commander, and greeted loudly: "Quickly, get out of the car, throw off the rucksack, and get ready to fight."

    "Who are we going to fight?" Xiao Zhuang obviously still had some confusion about the situation, and asked after Chen Pai.

    "Whoever takes the initiative to hit who."

    "We loaded blank bombs."

    "Nonsense, it's obviously trying to show us off. Do you think it's serious if you don't use blank bombs?"

    The next moment, more than a dozen tear gas bombs were thrown out, and the surrounding area was suddenly filled with smoke and chaos, and no one could see who was who. Only then did everyone understand the meaning of Gao Peng's phrase "seek more blessings".

    "Attention rookies, you are already surrounded. Put down your weapons and surrender immediately. The first ten caught will be eliminated immediately. Good luck to you."

    After hearing the words of the old bird, the rookies who participated in the training immediately dispersed. Now they really can only ask for blessings. No one can help themselves, because no one wants to be the first ten to be caught.

    Gao Peng listened to the speaker's mandarin with a strong taste of dialect, and knew that it was a coyote, an old special soldier of the Tujia nationality.

    At the moment when the special forces threw tear gas bombs, while Chen Pai was still yelling for everyone to wear masks, Gao Peng had already started to drill into the woods behind him, grabbing the upper hand.

    However, Gao Peng discovered that he was not the first one. In front of him on the left, there was another person, who was also a scout, with a red student epaulet on his shoulder.

    With a move in Gao Peng's heart, he immediately guessed his identity, Geng Jihui, the future leader of the Wolf Fang Special Brigade, Lone Wolf Special Commando Team B.

    While Gao Peng was thinking, Geng Jihui had already disappeared into the woods. Gao Peng and him were not in the same direction, and he did not intend to play the same tricks as him. It was meaningless to beat old birds and pretend to be them. If you want to do it, you should do it more vigorously  Some.

    After Gao Peng rushed into the forest, he put the rifle on his back. He knew that there must be old birds ambushing in this forest, so he sneaked very carefully, slowed down his breath, and tried his best to perceive the surrounding movements.

    Gao Peng, who was running, suddenly shrank his pupils and jumped up, because a rope appeared on the way he was running. The rope was hidden in a piece of grass. When Gao Peng was less than one meter away from the rope,  He was pulled up tightly.

    At this moment, Gao Peng reacted and jumped up when he was about to trip over the rope, without being tripped to the ground.

    Two old birds suddenly stood up in the grass a few meters away, and rushed towards Gao Peng. They were covered with camouflage so that Gao Peng did not notice them.

    Gao Peng was not afraid, and rushed to the man on the left first. He didn't hold back the old bird of the special forces. He knew that their physical fitness was not weaker than him. If he kept his hand, he would be looking for excitement.

    Gao Peng tilted his head to avoid the old bird's straight punch, then squatted down slightly, dodged the swinging punch that followed, and at the same time punched the old bird's abdomen with an uppercut.

    The old bird was punched in the abdomen and bowed slightly. Gao Peng unceremoniously slashed the back of the old bird's neck with a knife. The old bird was knocked unconscious by Gao Peng as soon as he met him.

    Just when the old bird was overthrown, the old bird on the right had already caught up. He kicked Gao Peng on Gao Peng's left arm, and kicked Gao Peng to the right.  Suddenly kicked out in the air.

    In the middle of the waist and abdomen of the old bird who was following behind him, Gao Peng stood up again, took two big steps, and approached the empty door of the old bird, put an elbow on his ribs, and then hugged his left arm, a beautiful  He fell over his shoulder and smashed it to the ground.

    While he was dizzy, he sent another palm saber, and the old bird followed in his companion's footsteps.

    After solving the two old birds who were in ambush, Gao Peng rubbed his left arm, turned around and continued to run, muttering in his mouth: "Damn, you really deserve to be a special soldier. This strength is really hard to bear."  !"

    Time passed by every minute and every second. After Gao Peng solved the two ambush veterans, he met another three-person team of veterans.

    It took some effort to deal with the three of them this time. Gao Peng himself suffered some minor injuries. His left cheek was already swollen, and the corner of his mouth was bleeding. It was because the corner of his mouth was broken by his teeth.  , Even walking with a limp.

    However, the three old birds were even worse. One of them was directly knocked unconscious by Gao Peng due to carelessness at the beginning. He was the luckiest one.

    The remaining two were hit many times during the fight with Gao Peng. In the end, they were so painful that they almost lost their fighting power, and they were knocked unconscious by Gao Peng.

    Get rid of this wave of pursuitAfter the old bird, Gao Peng found a bush to hide, and fully used the Shaolin Xinfa breathing to restore his physical strength and relieve his body pain

    In the playground of the selection training camp of the Wolf Fang Special Team, under the flagpole where the helmets of the eliminated were placed, except for the ten first-caught rookies standing aside, all the other rookies squatted on the playground with their heads in their arms.

    Of course, there are no Gao Peng and Geng Jihui.

    Chen Pai was the last one to bring back. He was reminded by Gao Peng not to get stabbed in the special forces training camp, otherwise he would suffer for nothing, and he also firmly remembered it in his heart.

    Therefore, after he was captured, he didn't bluff like in the original drama, but squatted aside obediently, squatting with Xiaozhuang Laopao and others.

    "Has Dapeng been captured?" Chen Pai asked Xiaozhuang calmly.

    "No! It's probably a bit difficult for these veterans to catch Dapeng." Xiao Zhuang replied in a low voice.

    Old Pao didn't know what he thought of, he chuckled softly and said: "This kid better knock over a few more, then it will be interesting."

    Chen Pai and the others all lowered their heads and showed an uncontrollable smile.

    The high school team stood under the flagpole with a gloomy face at this time. There were 129 trainees in total, but only 127 were present, and two of them were not caught. The most important thing was that eight of the veterans lost their answers.

    The search team has found seven of them, all of whom were knocked unconscious. Although there were no members of the Lone Wolf Special Commando among the old birds who were knocked unconscious, it was equivalent to being kicked out by a rookie after all.

    "My little brother, you did it! You really gave me a big surprise!" The high school team said inwardly, and glanced calmly at an old bird on the left from the corner of their eyes.

    Half an hour later, another off-road vehicle drove into the playground. The high school team suddenly turned around and looked at the vehicle. As a result, the old bird on the vehicle was carrying a scout towards this side.

    The rookies looked curiously, and Chen Pai Xiaozhuang and the others suddenly changed their expressions.

    "Dapeng, what's going on? What did you do to him?"

    The old bird put the unconscious Gao Peng in front of Chen Pai and the others, and Chen Pai immediately hugged Gao Peng's head, seeing his bruised nose, swollen face, bleeding from the corner of his mouth, and unconscious appearance, Chen Pai was about to burst into tears, glaring at him.  The veteran Gao Peng came back and asked.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 98 This kid is too fierce, three or five people can't hold him down

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The old bird said lightly: "Don't worry! He was just hit by an anesthesia bomb and woke up after a few hours of sleep."

    "Sedative bomb? You" Chen Pai and others stared at the old birds, but they didn't know what to say.

    "What's going on?" The high school team asked the old bird with a sullen face.

    The old bird's oil-painted face showed a trace of impressiveness, and said softly: "This kid is too fierce, three or five people can't hold him down, and his reaction is fast enough, even a net gun can't catch him."

    "But he fought with all his life. I was afraid that he would be really hurt, so I had no choice but to reward him with an anesthesia bomb."

    ""

    The high school team glanced at the unconscious Gao Peng speechlessly, and said calmly: "Inject him with naloxone (a drug that relieves anesthesia) and wake him up."

    "yes."

    The old bird went to relieve Gao Peng from the anesthesia, but it took some time for the medicine to take effect, and it didn't mean that he would wake up immediately after injecting it.

    The high school team ignored Gao Peng for the time being, turned to look at the ten people standing aside, and said calmly: "You guys, take off your helmets and put them under the national flag, you can go."

    Hearing the words, a second lieutenant at the head had a flash of unwillingness in his eyes, suppressed his chest, and said in a deep voice: "Why do we have to take off the helmet? The helmet is our equipment, it was issued to us by the company, and we will not take it off."

    The high school team didn't care about the second lieutenant's tone, and said in a flat tone: "Your company will not punish you for this. You will receive a new helmet. Taking off the helmet means that you have been eliminated."

    The second lieutenant finally couldn't suppress his gloominess, and shouted: "I don't accept it, why are we eliminated?"

    "Because you were caught first."

    "That's because we were unlucky. If you don't believe me, just pull out various subjects and practice. We are definitely not the worst."

    The high school team turned their heads, without looking at the second lieutenant, and said to themselves: "Those who can survive on the battlefield are all lucky, and this is not a reason."

    Speaking of this, the high school team paused slightly, looked at the second lieutenant again, and shouted sharply: "Take off the helmet and execute the order."

    The second lieutenant's cheeks twitched slightly, he held back his tears, reached out and took off the helmet, the matter was a foregone conclusion, it would be useless to entangle him any longer, instead it would only make people look down on him.

    "Ah three years, I have prepared for three years!" The second lieutenant couldn't hold back after all, smashed his helmet to the ground suddenly, knelt down on one knee, and beat the ground with his fist and cried out in pain.

    The other rookies watched this scene with concern. Except for some private soldiers and first-class soldiers with excellent innate conditions, which one of them has not been preparing for many years?

    Empathizing with them, there was an indescribable desolation in their hearts. At this time, they had already initially felt the cruelty of special forces selection.

    Chen Pai and others even remembered what Gao Peng said by coincidence, "Luck is also an important factor in whether you can stay in the special forces. If you are unlucky, you will also be eliminated."

    Indeed, if you want to stay in the special forces, in addition to excellent strength, luck is also an important factor!

    "Brothers, the elimination of you is not because you are weak, but because someone is destined to be eliminated at this time."

    "You are indeed unlucky, but war will not give soldiers a chance to explain. I wish you good luck and see you next year."

    These few words of the high school team are more consoling. Perhaps their luck is indeed not very good, but at the same time, it also shows their lack of strength.

    ?Because of the powerful ones, when being targeted by veterans, they will overturn the veterans and escape. This has nothing to do with the order of being targeted, but whether you can escape the first wave of arrests.

    Can't escape, you are naturally the first to be caught, so the elimination of these ten people is not purely because of bad luck, weak strength is also a reason.

    The eliminated rookies put down their helmets and left in despair. The high school team finally focused on the remaining rookies.

    The high school team sat on the hood of the off-road vehicle, with a malicious smile on the corner of their mouths, and said loudly to the rookies: "Do you know where this is? This is the Palace of the King of Hell, and you are the brats who came to report."

    "The sky, the grass, the air, the sunshine here, including you, all belong to me. You have no rank or name here, only a code name, rookie."

    "You will definitely regret coming to this place to suffer this foreign crime. This choice will make your life worse than death, because this place is hell on earth. If you don't regret it, it will be my fault."

    "??Remember to me, I will not make mistakes.  "Speaking of this, the high school team looked sideways at the slightly fat gray wolf, and shouted loudly: "This is gray wolf, your immediate boss, these rookies are too comfortable to sit on the ground.  "

    "Get up, hurry up." The veterans immediately stepped forward to drive the rookies up.

    "Gray wolf."

    "arrive."

    "Check their rucksacks, throw away everything that doesn't belong to the army."

    "yes."

    Gray Wolf led people to check the rucksacks, the high school team jumped off the hood of the off-road vehicle, walked up to the rookies, and said: "I am now announcing the first commandment of the Wolf Fang training camp. During the training period, there will be no entertainment, no rest days, no communication,  Didn't go out."

    "I now very doubt whether your IQ is normal, because normal people will not come to this place to seek abuse, so answer me, why do you come here?"

    "Report." Chen Pai stepped forward and shouted loudly.

    "explain."

    "We are here to become, special forces of the Chinese Army."

    The high school team looked at Chen Pai disdainfully, and asked, "Do you know what the Chinese Army special forces are?"

    After finishing speaking, he suddenly kicked down a few rucksacks behind him that had been counted out of a lot of snacks, and shouted angrily: "Chinese army special forces are warriors from hell, are you worthy? Look at your talents, you only need to bring diapers and pacifiers  Here you go, do you still want to be a special soldier?"

    "Grey Wolf, are you alright?"

    "alright."

    "Armed off-road ten kilometers, set off."

    "Report." Seeing this, Chen Pai hurriedly called out the report.

    "explain."

    "Gao Peng hasn't woken up yet, shall we take him with him?"

    The high school team was startled when they heard the words, and looked at Gao Peng on the ground. The anesthesia drug had just been injected for a few minutes, and the effect of the drug had not yet fully exerted, so he hadn't woken up yet.

    But at this moment, Gray Wolf suddenly found that there was an extra rucksack, and immediately shouted: "Report, there is one person missing, I will look for it."

    "Wait, he's right here." With a half-smile expression on his face, the high school team pointed at the silent old bird beside Gray Wolf who had kept his head down and said, "Friend,  I have been waiting for you for a long time."

    Gray Wolf's face changed, and he looked at the man. Seeing that he had been seen through, the man took the initiative to lift the camouflage hunting round cap on his head.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 99 This Dude Looks Like a No. 1 Fierce Man Hell Week

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Come here."

    There is joy among the rookies, of course, it is joy quietly.

    Qiangzi: "This buddy is awesome."

    Deng Zhenhua: "Very good, very powerful, we have to play them like this."

    Shi Dafan: "It seems that Little Wukong is alive!"

    The high school team looked at the person being escorted in front of them, and said indifferently: "You are quite good at playing! Where are my people?"

    Geng Jihui looked up at the high school team, with an inexplicable smile on his face, "Report, three kilometers to the southeast, in a grass nest."

    "Your name, unit, and military rank."

    "Report, Geng Jihui, student, Reconnaissance Company of the 601st Regiment of the 329th Division of the 82nd Group Army."

    The high school team glanced at him and said: "Because of your stupidity, you are now twenty kilometers away."

    After speaking, he took off the kettle from an old bird beside him, unscrewed the lid, and walked to Gao Peng who was lying on the ground. When the kettle tilted, a stream of water immediately splashed on Gao Peng's cheeks.

    "Clatter"

    "Damn it"

    "Bang bang bang"

    Unexpectedly, after Gao Peng was injected with anesthesia drug, although the effect of the drug has not been fully exerted, it has played a little role.

    ?As a result, the high school team was shocked by cold water, and immediately woke up Gao Peng, who had changed from deep anesthesia to light anesthesia.

    And Gao Peng just woke up from anesthesia, and he was still a little unconscious. He encountered the same situation when Xiaozhuang saw Xiaoying.

    His last memory before coma was fighting with a group of old birds, so his first reaction after waking up was to tilt his head to avoid the water flow, then straightened his body, and kicked his right leg towards the water bottle in the hands of the high school team.

    The high school team was caught off guard, and did not expect such a blow, the water bottle in his hand was immediately kicked out, and after Gao Peng kicked the water bottle, his right leg retracted and released extremely quickly, and then kicked the high school team's lower abdomen.  Standing on the ground, the whole person has turned over.

    ? While flipping over, Gao Peng supported the ground with one hand, and hit the high school team's face from top to bottom with the back of his right foot from top to bottom.

    At this time, the high school team had also reacted, and with one move of his left arm, he firmly blocked Gao Peng's kick, but he was still shocked by Gao Peng's strength by two steps.

    After kicking off the high school team, Gao Peng was about to rush up to fight again, but suddenly he staggered and almost fell to the ground. He felt his body was a little numb.

    It turned out that although his consciousness had recovered, the anesthesia effect on his body had not completely subsided. The beautiful outburst just now was completely the effect of a bang.

    "Dapeng, don't be impulsive, calm down, calm down."

    An anxious voice came from behind, and Gao Peng turned around in a daze, his body swayed as if he was drunk, and when he saw the person in front of him clearly, Gao Peng subconsciously asked: "Chen Pai, what's the situation? I'm  What's the matter?"

    It was only then that the other rookies and veterans around realized that the action just now was entirely a subconscious action of this kid, a reaction made in a state of not being fully awake, and it was not intended to stab the veteran.

    "I'll go, this buddy looks like the No. 1 fierce man!"

    "That's for sure. Of the more than a hundred people, only he has enjoyed the care of the anesthesia bomb. Does it need to be said?"

    "Based on his two slaps just now, we can be sure that he is also a practitioner."

    The rookies were discussing softly, wearing a Marine Corps camouflage uniform and a red cross armband on the arm. The word "also" made the rookies look sideways. So, he is also a practicing family?

    The high school team patted the shoe print on Gao Peng's lower abdomen, looked at Gao Peng expressionlessly, and said, "Are you awake? A rookie?"

    "Well¡­¡­"

    After listening to Chen Pai and others' general description, Gao Peng has already understood his own situation, and he smiled wryly in his heart. He even used the anesthesia bomb. I must have won the jackpot!

    Hearing the voice of the high school team, Gao Peng turned around, tried to stand firm, and then shouted: "Reporting to the chief, I am already awake, but my body is still a little numb. It was just a subconscious action just now, and I didn't mean to attack the chief. Please forgive me."

    The high school team looked at him and showed a smile that seemed to have a deep meaning. The next moment, they suddenly roared: "Twenty kilometers of armed cross-country, let's start now."

    After yelling, he picked up an automatic rifle and pulled the trigger toward the sky, "Let's go."

    "Da da da¡­¡­"

    The rookies didn't delay anymore, quickly found their backpacks and ran out to the dirt road.

      With the increase in activities, Gao Peng's blood flow speeded up, his numb body quickly recovered, and he ran forward together with Xiaozhuang Chen Pai and others

    The first armed cross-country in the camp ended, and it was completely dark. It was already past eight o'clock. Gray Wolf took the rookies to a dusty and dilapidated warehouse and told them that this was their future for a long time.  Time to live in the dormitory.

    The rookie's dissatisfaction is of course useless. A group of people honestly sorted out the housework and cleaned the warehouse. Almost another hour passed.

    During this process, Gao Peng also got to know Shi Dafan, the hygienist, and Deng Zhenhua, the ostrich.

    It's exactly twelve o'clock at midnight.

    ?The rookies who had been on high alert and guarded against what would happen to the veterans finally couldn't resist the feeling of exhaustion and fell into a deep sleep one after another. However, just after falling asleep, they were awakened by the veterans with tear gas.

    Gao Peng didn't fall asleep at all. He tried his best to practice Shaolin's basic mental methods. After over an hour of hard work, he finally regained his strength. After more than an hour of training, his physical and mental strength  recovered a lot.

    So when the old birds threw tear gas bombs into the dormitory in the middle of the night, he was the first to find out, and he loudly warned everyone to wake up.

    The suffering of the rookies officially began. From this moment, the rookies began to train endlessly, and while enduring the extreme physical pain, they were also subjected to the mental devastation of the veterans.

    ?Endless insults and sharp sarcasm hit the rookie's psychological defense all the time. Every day, some people quit. Those who choose to quit have various reasons, while those who have been persisting have only one reason.

    Others have a way out, but Gao Peng does not. Even if he dies, he will die on the training ground where the special forces are selected.

    In the real world, he was participating in the special forces selection. He was injured during Hell Week and had to withdraw from the selection, missing the special forces. This time, he said nothing to let history repeat itself.

    "The old ladies who sell popsicles are faster than you. Why are you wasting military spending? Do you want to quit?"

    "Loyal to the motherland and loyal to the people."

    "At your speed, the motherland and the people are ashamed of you."

    "Loyal to the motherland and loyal to the people."

    ""

    Training, training, seems like never-ending training, all rookies are tired and stupid, their brains have almost stopped functioning, and they only know to mechanically follow the instructions of the veterans every day, including Gao Peng.

    In the real extreme physical training, what kind of nonsense inner strength and mental methods are useless at all. Except for some items that require endurance to support, Gao Peng can gain a little advantage by relying on mental methods, and he can't even maintain a breathing rhythm in other events.  .

    Therefore, Gao Peng is basically the same as all rookies, relying on willpower and physical fitness to fight hard.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 100 The End of Hell Week Three Questions The Blade of the Kingdom and the Golden Shield

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "What are you?"

    "Rookie."

    "Who gave you your names?"

    "Old bird."

    "Why do veterans call you rookies?"

    "Because we are stupid, because we are stupid, because we have no brains, because we lack a string."

    "very good."

    Time passed day by day, and most of the rookies had been eliminated. On the fifth day, after the 24.5 kg load and the 20-kilometer armed cross-country limit test, only 47 of the 129 rookies who participated in the training were left.

    In five days, the rookies only slept for four hours in total. When everyone stood up, they felt that their world was shaking.

    "Xiao Zhuang, Miao Lian is watching you!"

    Gao Peng, Chen Pai and others lay down at the finish line, looking at Xiao Zhuang who was not far away, almost moving forward step by step, and kept saying words of encouragement to him.

    "come on."

    "Scout company"

    "kill."

    "Scout company"

    "Killkill"

    Xiao Zhuang howled and rushed to the finish line, and fainted with a smile, but he woke up soon, and everyone was lying on the ground in disarray, quietly waiting for the end. Because of their relatively fast speed, they won a rare moment  Break time.

    Gray Wolf looked at the stopwatch, walked to the middle of the road, and separated the rookies who had already crossed the finish line from the rookies who arrived later, as if an insurmountable dividing line had been erected between the two groups of people  .

    "You are eliminated, your suffering is over."

    The rookies who crossed the finish line struggled to stand up under the leadership of Chen Pai, looking at the brothers opposite them who had endured five days and nights with them, feeling sorry for them.

    "salute."

    With Gao Peng's salute, not only the rookies raised their arms, but the veterans also raised their arms to those rookies who were eliminated.

    It's already the fifth day, the last day of Hell Week. Those who can persist until today and have not quit voluntarily are all tough guys worthy of recognition. Unfortunately, what the special forces need is always the strongest group.

    The rookies who were eliminated had their own cars to take them away, but Gao Peng and the others boarded the car back to the camp. After seeing the situation in the camp, Gao Peng's energy that he had been raising finally relaxed. He knew that Hell Week,  He made it through.

    "Next, announce the next subject." Gray Wolf looked at the rookies solemnly, and said in a deep voice, "The task for the next subject is very difficult. Do you have the confidence to complete it?"

    The rookies were shaken by what he said, but in the past five days, they have long been accustomed to the pain of extreme training, so naturally no one will show timidity at this time, and immediately shouted in unison: "Yes."

    Gray Wolf continued: "The next subject has three items, which are having dinner, taking a bath, and going to bed. Are you confident that you can complete it?"

    "Yes." This time the rookies almost shouted out at the top of their lungs.

    Only then did Gray Wolf show a knowing smile, and said loudly, "Disband."

    "Ou"

    The rookies cheered and rushed to the washbasin and change of clothes prepared by the veterans.

    After taking a comfortable bath, changing into clean and refreshing clothes, and washing the changed clothes by the way, the rookies left the bathroom tent together.

    And on the playground, when the rookies were taking a bath and washing clothes, the veterans had already set up a long dining table. In addition to the normal meals, there was even a bottle of beer for each person on the table.

    The rookies have lived a hellish life for five days and five nights, not to mention food, they didn't even take a sip of water in a serious way. At this moment, seeing the table full of delicious food, how could they bear it.

    At that moment, everyone didn't sit down honestly, but rushed up like hungry wolves, facing the dining table. The veterans understood the rookies very well, and they needed to vent now, so they didn't say much about their obvious violations of regulations.  What.

    After eating and drinking enough, the next step is to go to bed. This time, the rookies slept from the afternoon of the day to the morning of the next day.

    They were also able to move out of the dilapidated warehouse and live in spacious and comfortable tents.

    The next morning, after the rookies gathered, they were called into the tent of the high school team one by one. Those who had been in were arranged to gather aside by the veterans after they came out. The rest of the rookies didn't know what happened to them after they went in.  thing.

    Gao Peng knew it well, and when it was his turn, he calmly walked into the tent and stood in front of the high school team and two other special forces officers.? 

    The high school team looked at him with interest for a while, and finally regained their calm expression, and asked blankly, "Why did you come to participate in the selection for the Army Special Forces?"

    Gao Peng replied without hesitation: "Because no matter what I do, I like to be the best. Since I have chosen to be a soldier, I must be the best soldier, the strongest soldier, over."

    The high school team nodded noncommittally, and said: "Okay, the next question, what do you think of the special forces?"

    Gao Peng pondered for a while, and said: "The special forces are the sharpest blade of the country to the outside, and the strongest golden shield to the inside. It's over."

    The eyes of the high school team brightened, and there was a flash of satisfaction. He had heard a lot of answers to this question today, but none of them were as incisive and profound as Gao Peng's summarization.

    "What would you do if you went deep behind enemy lines and your comrades were injured and couldn't move forward with the team?"

    Gao Peng thought for a few seconds this time, and then said: "At any time, the special forces should take the completion of the task as the first goal. I will help him hide well, and then complete the task with all our strength. After the task is completed, I will lurk back to pick him up."

    "If we can't go anymore, I will leave two bullets, and then use up the bullets in the gun to destroy the enemy's vitality to the greatest extent, and then leave the last two bullets for ourselves. He and I will live together  die."

    The high school team and the other two special forces cadres beside him looked at each other, and they all saw the meaning of reward from each other's eyes, and then the high school team said to Gao Peng: "Okay, you go out first!"

    "yes."

    Gao Peng resumed standing at attention, saluted, turned and walked out of the tent, and the one who entered the tent behind him was Deng Zhenhua, a paratrooper nicknamed Ostrich. Gao Peng remembered that his answer in the original play was to directly spray the high school team.  

    "Congratulations on ending the Hell Week training and entering the second stage of the selection training. In this stage, you will continue training in groups of twelve people. This is the standard combat unit formation of special forces."

    "Team leader, deputy team leader, assault team, sniper team, demolition team, communication and fire support team, etc."

    "The purpose of forming special forces is to perform unconventional operations and complete special tasks that conventional forces cannot."

    "Therefore, you have to learn the specific skills of unconventional warfare, such as the use of light weapons and heavy weapons, blasting and engineering construction, coded communication, first aid in the field and even amputation."

    "There are also interrogation and anti-interrogation, reconnaissance and anti-reconnaissance, etc. When you can master these specific skills proficiently, I believe I believe that you will definitely become"

    "Rambo" When Gray Wolf said this, Xiao Zhuang blurted out, "John Rambo." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 101 The Awesome Night Tiger Reconnaissance Company Rookie A Team Formation

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Gray Wolf was amused by Xiao Zhuang, and said with a smile: "Okay, rookie, you can think so, but now it's training and selection, and you may be eliminated at any time. Don't take it by chance. Now, group them according to the list."

    The rookies were divided into groups and moved out of the public tent at the same time. Each group was assigned to a separate tent. The veterans gave the rookies some time to get acquainted with each other.

    Chen Pai took his team back to the tent, and sat down on the left and right according to the state of the class meeting. He was the only officer in the team, so he naturally assumed the role of temporary team leader.

    "From now on, we are the rookie A team, please introduce yourself first! I am the platoon leader of the Yehu reconnaissance company, and my name is Chen Guotao."

    After Chen Pai introduced himself, Xiao Zhuang looked around, stood up and said, "I'm coming, Yehu Scout Company, Private Zhuang Yan."

    After Xiaozhuang finished speaking, Chen Pai smiled and said, "Young recruits."

    Without showing any weakness, Xiao Zhuang retorted: "You old soldier."

    "Hehehe"

    The interaction between the two made the atmosphere a little more active. After Xiao Zhuang sat down, Lao Pao got up and said, "Zheng Sanpao, everyone calls me Lao Pao. We are all members of the Night Tiger Reconnaissance Company."

    "My name is Chen Xiwa, and I am also a member of the Yehu Scout Company."

    Gao Peng stood up, with a faint smile on his face, and said: "Same, Yehu Scouting Company, Private Gao Peng, you can just call me Dapeng."

    Others were a little surprised, the tiger reconnaissance company was awesome tonight!  There were ten people in total, but half of them stayed.

    The scout sitting opposite Gao Peng stood up and said, "I'm Qiang Xiaowei from Gangba Company. From now on, everyone can call me Qiangzi."

    After Qiangzi sat down, Geng Jihui, who was seated first on the right, stood up and said, "Geng Jihui, a trainee platoon leader of the second platoon of the Sharp Knife Reconnaissance Company, an army cadet."

    After listening to Geng Jihui's self-introduction, Chen Pai watched him stand up, walked up to him, and said with a smile, "I read about your deeds in the front-line newspaper of the military region. In order to serve as a soldier in the Southwest Military Region, you didn't go to university."

    "Because the military region only recruited local rural soldiers that year, you moved your household registration back to your hometown and became a rural household registration."

    Geng Jihui glanced at Chen Pai in surprise, but heard Chen Pai continue: "You still gave up the opportunity to be directly recruited into the special forces, and asked to go to a reconnaissance company. Any reconnaissance company is fine. I heard that you have been in the army since you were ten years old.  Ready for Special Forces."

    Geng Jihui looked at Chen Pai expressionlessly, and said lightly: "That's my private matter, platoon leader."

    Chen Pai smiled, and continued: "What's even more unbelievable is that you refused to be promoted many times, and refused to go to the military academy many times. You didn't report to the Army Command Academy until the head of the group army personally gave an order. You just graduated this year. You  Father is"

    Before Chen Pai finished speaking, Geng Jihui interrupted him, "He is him, I am me, platoon leader, please respect my dignity as a soldier."

    Chen Pai nodded and said with a smile, "I respect your choice."

    After speaking, he walked to the next health worker who stood up. The health worker looked at Chen Pai with a playful smile, and said, "My name is Shi Dafan, from the Marine Corps Amphibious Reconnaissance Company. I am a health worker."

    "Another typical example of the entire army." Chen Pai looked at the health worker who looked very happy, and he also had a deep smile on his face, "A family of traditional Chinese medicine, a family of martial arts, and a family of military doctors, and a talented student from a local medical school.  Served as a surgeon for a year before enlisting in the army."

    Shi Dafan laughed and said, "The platoon leader's intelligence work is really good."

    Chen Pai suddenly looked serious, and said in a harmonious voice: "With you here, I can rest assured. Please sit down."

    "Yes." Chen Pai's words were tantamount to giving the hygienist the greatest affirmation.

    "I'd rather have an arm or a leg broken than let him treat it." The hygienist just sat down, and Deng Zhenhua, who was sitting next to him, said in a daze.

    Chen Pai shook his head with a broken smile, and said, "Comrade Paratrooper, it's your turn."

    "Yes, Deng Zhenhua, the sniper of the reconnaissance company, Airborne Troop, Eagle Division."

    As soon as Deng Zhenhua finished speaking, Chen Pai immediately said: "Skydiving master, sharpshooter, I hope you will help everyone more in the future."

    The serious expression on Deng Zhenhua's face suddenly collapsed when he heard the words, and he said complacently: "No problem, platoon leader, actually skydiving is not terrible, I have jumped more than 200 times."

    "Report, I'm going to see if the cows outside have been blown to death." The hygienist got up and ran out of the tent.

    Deng Zhenhua looked at the hygienist with his head full of black lines, and said sullenly: "I think you are going to die soon!up.  "

    "Hehehe that's fine, stop making trouble, please sit down."

    "yes."

    "Comrades, we have passed Hell Week, and now we will enter the Devil's Camp. Come on, let's use the scout ceremony to tell those invincible special forces that we scouts are not vegetarian."

    With twelve fists put together, Chen Pai shouted loudly: "Scout"

    "Kill kill kill"

    The training in full swing started again, but now the training has become more organized and targeted, the purpose is to improve the rookie's ability.

    It's no longer like Hell Week, just squeeze the rookie's physical fitness to the limit and make them endure great pain at any time.

    Cainiao No. 15, this is Gao Peng's code name, he and Geng Jihui formed a two-person combat team, and they are undergoing comprehensive training at this time. The rookies are highly concentrated, shooting at the jumping targets while passing various obstacles.

    Although it is loaded with blank ammunition, there is an infrared sensor on the gun. It is the same set used in the exercise. This is not difficult in itself.  various questions raised.

    If the answer is wrong, or the answer is not satisfactory to the high school team, it will be eliminated immediately.

    "Bang bang bang"

    "Cainiao No. 1, war is a huge meat grinder for junior officers and soldiers. Which general said this?"

    "Zhukov."

    "What kind of army is Zhukov, and a famous general in which period?"

    "Soviet Red Army, World War II."

    "Okay, go ahead, the next ground line."

    ""

    The high school team asked the questions group by group, and some of the answers made the high school team dissatisfied. Those who were eliminated soon went to the group of Gao Peng and Geng Jihui.

    "Bang bang"

    "Rookie No. 11, how do you get a stubborn terrorist to speak up?"

    Cainiao No. 11 is Geng Jihui's code name. After hearing the high school team's question, he replied without hesitation: "Use a reasonable method."

    "Rookie No. 15, how do you understand the reasonable method your teammate said?"

    "Bang bang" Gao Peng fired two shots, and after smoking a jumping target, he said: "The legal method, the method that does not violate humanitarianism."

    "What if the bomb is about to explode and hundreds of hostages will die?"

    Gao Peng took a few steps forward, knocked down another target, and said: "In this case, I will use all methods to make him speak."

    "Is torture to extract a confession?"

    Gao Peng: "I neither admit nor deny it."

    "Okay, rookie No. 11, if your teammates adopt the above method, how do you deal with it?"

    Geng Jihui squatted to hold the gun, and said: "I will do my best to assist him."

    "Rookie No. 15, your behavior violates our army's policy of preferential treatment of prisoners. You are likely to be punished or even dismissed from the army. Do you still insist on doing so?"

    Gao Peng said without hesitation: "I insist that the lives of the hostages are the most important thing. I exchange the lives of hundreds of hostages at the price of punishment. It's worth it."

    "Very good, go ahead, the next ground line" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 102 Shi Dafan's massage

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    After more than a month of intensive training, the rookies ushered in a culture class assessment. Unsurprisingly, only Chen Xiwa, who was educated in junior high school, fell into the level of "Explosive Heat Chemistry", which belongs to high school cultural knowledge.

    After Gao Peng handed in the paper first, he sent him off. Gao Peng told him to go back and study high school chemistry knowledge, and do it again next time. At that time, maybe the veterans who were responsible for training him would become them.

    Chen Xiwa left with a trace of regret and longing for the future, while the others were still training continuously and were eliminated.

    It is worth mentioning that on the night when the rookie team A was just formed, Gao Peng approached the hygienist in private and told him about Chen Pai's ankylosing spondylitis. The hygienist turned pale with shock.

    Gao Peng hurriedly told him that they usually pay more attention to maintenance, so it is not serious now. He told the health workers that Chen Pai made all kinds of efforts to become a special soldier, and the health workers could empathize with them.

    Immediately persuaded by Gao Peng, he would not reveal the matter, but after training every day, the hygienist would bear with exhaustion and spare time to do some professional massage for Chen Pai in private to alleviate the impact of his high-intensity training.

    The effect is remarkable. After Chen Pai's training for this period of time, the joints that started to ache again, with the help of the massage therapy of the hygienist, they suddenly eased over and did not attack.

    Chen Pai couldn't find words to describe what Gao Peng had done for him. He just kept this feeling firmly in his heart.  Shaolin basic mentality was passed on to the hygienists.

    ? Their historian is not only a family of Chinese medicine, but also a family of martial arts. They still have a high status in the contemporary martial arts, and their family's martial arts is also quite strong.

    However, the strength-enhancing methods of Chinese martial arts are weaker than the inner strength and mental methods from the world of martial arts. Their family only passed down a set of strength-increasing methods and a practice method of national arts, and there is no one who can develop a sense of qi.  Skills such as Qigong.

    Shi Dafan's vision and understanding of martial arts are relatively deep, so the importance of such things as inner strength and mental method is naturally different from that of ordinary soldiers.

    It is impossible for him to spread it. After learning it, he just practiced it silently by himself, and communicated with Gao Peng in private. After all, this gift of Gao Peng is no different from an inheritance treasure to their historians.

    In short, under Gao Peng's full planning for Chen Pai, he persevered and successfully passed the second stage of the comprehensive assessment. At this time, there were only thirteen rookies left, including Chen Pai and Gao Peng.

    The third stage is a three-day field survival training code-named "Wandering Jungle". They need to go through an unfamiliar jungle, find a way back to the camp, and return within three days.

    Just like in the original play, the rookies have no food, no wayfinding equipment, only a map drawn by the veteran's family through the veteran's dictation.

    For this subject, Gao Peng is full of confidence, because he already has experience. He has already recorded his position since he got in the car in the camp and was blindfolded.

    After the car drove out of the camp area, he judged the steering of the car based on the left and right deviation of the car's center of gravity, and he always drew the line in his mind and adjusted the direction, just like what he did in the Nanjing sewer.

    So when they got off the car at the starting point and took off the blindfold, Gao Peng clearly knew that this jungle was in the southwest of the camp. As for how far it was, his impression was rather vague. It was about 200 kilometers, or more, or less.  .

    However, he only needs to remember one thing, heading all the way to the northeast, he will definitely be able to return to the camp.

    The rookies set off one every ten minutes, and they got into the woods with the map that was like a joke.

    The high school team has a word first, they can't help each other, otherwise they will be eliminated together, but if you really meet your comrades in distress and don't rescue them, then you are really waiting to be eliminated!

    During the selection process, the veterans have played too many tricks where the false is the real and the real is the false. The rookies actually don¡¯t need to think too much, as long as they can stick to the principles and ethics of being a soldier, basically they will not fall into the veteran  into the trap.

    Gao Peng also set off. After he entered the forest, he checked the map in a fake manner, and then turned to the northeast, but it was night and he couldn't see the environment in the forest clearly. Gao Peng didn't dare to rush around with his head depressed.  Just carefully walk as far as possible to the shallow grass.

    Gao Peng knows that the forest is full of surveillance cameras set up by old birds, maybe there are old birds and cats watching in the grass nest!  So even if Gao Peng was so hungry that his chest was stuck to his back, he didn't dare to take out any random items from the reincarnation table.Eat the food you carry with you.

    After a night of running, Gao Peng was lucky enough to find a path in the forest, and he couldn't help but breathe a sigh of relief. There is a path, which proves that people often pass by on this path, which means that he is unlikely to encounter ferocious beasts.

    Immediately, he found a slightly larger tree, sat on the trunk to rest for a while, and after recovering some energy, Gao Peng began to search around for things that could be used as food.

    Fortunately, Gao Peng found a hole for bamboo rats. Bamboo rats are quite common in the southwest jungle. The first monster among the eighteen monsters in Yunnan is called "four bamboo rats and one sack".

    This means that the bamboo rats in the southwest region are usually very fat and very fleshy. Gao Peng found the bamboo rat hole and immediately dug it up with the engineer shovel on his backpack.

    The bamboo rat hid very deeply. Gao Peng dug in more than one meter and didn't see the bottom. He stopped to drink some water and took a rest.

    However, during the rest process, Gao Peng blocked the rat hole with a diameter of more than ten centimeters with his feet, lest the bamboo rats take the opportunity to escape. After resting for a while, Gao Peng continued to work with his arms thrown off.

    "Hey, hey, hey, that soldier, what are you doing?"

    Just when Gao Peng was working in full swing, a voice suddenly came from behind him. Gao Peng looked back, but it was a man wearing a black minority costume, leading a big wolf dog, with an old-fashioned satchel on his chest, and a bag on his shoulder.  The uncle with the Type 56 semi-automatic rifle was looking at him curiously.

    Gao Peng grinned and said, "Is uncle a ranger or a militiaman?"

    The uncle was slightly taken aback, and then replied: "I am both a militiaman and a forest ranger, what's wrong?"

    "Oh! I'm hungry, and I found a bamboo rat hole. I want to dig a bamboo rat to eat. I'll eat it raw, so don't worry if I don't light a fire!" Gao Peng laughed, and continued digging the hole after speaking.

    The uncle of the forest ranger frowned and said, "You are really an interesting soldier. Don't you have dry food for individual soldiers? Why do you eat raw meat?"

    "Hehe, this is field survival training, and we didn't bring individual dry food."

    The uncle of the forest ranger suddenly said: "I have also been a soldier. I know the field survival training. It is the official who eats big fish and meat at home, and then releases the soldier to suffer, right?"

    Gao Peng laughed, and said: "That's right, that's right, Uncle, you summed it up really brilliantly."

    A row of black lines appeared on the foreheads of the high school team, Gray Wolf and others in front of the surveillance video of the training camp.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 103 Pure natural and pollution-free bamboo rat meat, do you want a slice

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Okay, okay, don't dig, come, come, I have dry food here, the cooked one is better than the raw one." Seeing that he and Gao Peng had a speculative chat, the uncle forest guard immediately took out food from his satchel.  A box of canned bean drum fish was handed to Gao Peng.

    "Hey, don't, I appreciate uncle's kindness. You have also been a soldier. You should know that we have discipline, and I can't violate discipline." Gao Peng quickly declined, joking, others don't know who this old boy is, he  Can you still not know?

    The ace sniper among the old birds of the Spike Special Forces, code-named "Vulture", will teach their sniper subjects in the future, and it's okay to be poor. If he really dares to accept his food, needless to say, he will have to leave when he goes back  .

    "No, look at you young man, if you don't say it, I won't say it If it doesn't say it, who knows?" the forest ranger uncle said to Gao Peng in a teasing tone, pointing to the big wolfhound he was leading.

    Gao Peng said dumbfoundedly: "But I know it myself!"

    After finishing speaking, Gao Peng looked serious, and said: "Uncle, the purpose of our field survival training is to train our ability to survive in the field without supplies."

    "Now I'm training, we met you can give me food, if I go to the battlefield and encounter this kind of situation behind enemy lines, who will give me food? If I can't get food by myself  , wouldn¡¯t that just wait for death?¡±

    "So! Uncle, I appreciate your kindness. I still want to get food by myself. Now I just think that I am behind the enemy, and all I meet are enemies. How can I eat the enemy's food? You say yes  no?"

    After Gao Peng finished speaking, he smiled at the uncle of the forest ranger, and then continued to dig. The uncle of the forest ranger nodded with appreciation, and said, "You are not bad, you are very enlightened."

    "Hehe, Uncle has won the prize Hey, I finally caught you. You are so damn deep." Gao Peng said and finally dug to the end, and saw the fat bamboo rat curled up at the bottom of the hole.

    Gao Peng grabbed the bamboo rat by its neck and lifted it out. Good guy, it weighs at least five or six catties. No wonder four bamboo rats weigh a sack.

    "Uncle, look, this bamboo rat is so fat, I can't eat it all by myself, throw it away and waste it, why don't you share half of it with you! You can take it back and let the auntie make a raw stew, and drink some wine, it would be great  Ah! By the way, do you know where there is a water source nearby?" Gao Peng said with a smile to the forest ranger, holding the bamboo rat.

    The uncle of the forest ranger laughed when he heard the words, and said, "Hey, you still want to give me points! The young man is good, okay, there is a lake not far in front, I will take you there, you go there to wash it!  Rat guts can be fed to fish."

    "Hey, thank you, uncle."

    Immediately, Gao Peng carried the bamboo rat, put the engineering shovel back on his rucksack, and followed behind the forest ranger uncle.

    After walking for about a mile, there was indeed a lake. Gao Peng thought that this should be the place where Lao Pao fished, but he moved faster and rushed here first. Lao Pao is probably still circling in the forest at this time!

    Gao Peng used a dagger to break open the bamboo rat and skin it. After cleaning it, he only cut off a heavy hind leg, and gave the rest to the forest ranger.

    "Hey, you really eat it raw! Can this be eaten? Why don't you eat my dry food!"

    Seeing that Gao Peng really cut the bamboo rat meat into thin slices with a dagger, the uncle of the forest ranger put it in his mouth and chewed it, and he couldn't help persuading him again.

    "No, this bamboo rat meat is quite tender and delicious." After Gao Peng swallowed a piece of bamboo rat meat, he put another piece into his mouth, chewing until his teeth were bloody.

    Even the high school team and others admired him for this scene. During their field survival training, they also tried to find things like grasshoppers, silkworm chrysalis, treeworms, and even earthworms. Few people would eat raw animal meat.

    ?Because this thing is not easy to obtain, and it is not easy to chew, it smells bloody, and the taste is very bad, so they seldom eat raw animal meat unless it is a last resort.

    But seeing Gao Peng chewing on the bamboo rat meat with no other expression on his face, they could only lament that this kid's nerves are tough enough, God is sorry, only Gao Peng himself knows how difficult and disgusting it is for him to eat this raw rat meat.

    However, he still resisted and ate half a rat leg and went in. When the hunger in his stomach disappeared, he stopped immediately.

    "Uncle, I've almost eaten, and the rest is enough for me to go back, so I'll take my leave first, thank you for your help." Gao Peng saluted the forest ranger uncle and said with a smile.

    "It's okay, I just showed you a way, but it didn't help you, you gave me such a big bamboo mouse! Hehe."

    "Goodbye, uncle."

      "Goodbye, work hard and be a good soldier."

    "Most definitely."

    The uncle forest ranger looked at the back of Gao Peng who disappeared at the end of the path, knelt down, stroked the head of the big wolf dog, and said: "Jack, this is a good soldier! I hope he can stay in Langya, um, he will definitely be able to."  .¡±

    When Gao Peng returned to the camp, there were still four full hours before the end of the time, and he seemed to be in good spirits and physical strength.

    The high school team was still watching the monitor in the monitoring room. Gray Wolf came out to meet Gao Peng. Seeing Gao Peng sitting on the ground panting, Gray Wolf showed an appreciative smile and said, "Rookie, not bad! Come back so long in advance."

    Gao Peng grinned and said: "Luck, hehe, good luck, Gray Wolf, can you get something to eat, my mouth is almost fading like a bird."

    Gray Wolf shook his head with a smile, and said, "That's impossible, the time has not come yet! Besides, your brothers are still hungry, why don't you have the nerve to eat first?"

    "Yes, I knew it would be like this. Fortunately, I still have food left over." Gao Peng rolled his eyes, and took out a small bag wrapped with a large leaf from his pocket. After opening, he revealed the bamboo rat meat he had cut and preserved.

    "Hey, do you want a piece of pure natural and pollution-free bamboo rat meat?" Gao Peng smiled and stretched out his hand to Gray Wolf, and said.

    Gray Wolf swallowed, and smiled awkwardly: "You're welcome, I've already had lunch, you can eat it yourself!"

    "Then you really have no taste, this meat is so tender!" Gao Peng said, picked up a piece of raw meat and threw it into his mouth directly to chew.

    Gray Wolf shook his head helplessly, turned around and walked towards the monitoring room. This kid is simply a man at the top of the food chain.

    More than three hours later, the high school team came out with Gray Wolf, because the rookies had already returned one after another, and Gao Peng had already slept on the ground at this time.  Rather cool.

    Geng Jihui and Lao Pao were the first to arrive. When they saw Gao Peng who was sleeping, they ran to him and fell to the ground. Gao Peng was also awakened by their movements.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 104: The Actual Combat That Was Unprepared

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "I'm back!" Gao Peng greeted casually, turned over and sat up, and stretched himself.

    "How long have you been back? You seem to have slept through it?" Geng Jihui looked at Gao Peng in surprise.

    Gao Peng shrugged and said, "I don't know, maybe a few hours!"

    "How many hours? How did you do it?" Old Pao asked in disbelief with his eyes wide open.

    Gao Peng grinned and said: "I'm lucky, the map I got is roughly accurate, and I didn't go in the wrong direction, so I came here directly."

    ""

    Followed by health worker Shi Dafan and Chen Pai, seeing Chen Pai limping, Gao Peng's heart tightened, he stood up quickly, waited inside the finish line, and immediately supported him as soon as he entered the finish line.  He, took the rucksack on his back.

    "Chen Pai, are your legs okay?" Gao Peng asked softly in his ear.

    "It's okay, it's just that I ran too far, and my calf muscle hurts." Chen Pai knew what Gao Peng was worried about, and he didn't have to hide it from Gao Peng. He just told the truth, but his condition is really not serious, and the current situation is just normal  Sequelae of running a long distance.

    Only then did Gao Peng feel relieved, and after Chen Pai sat down, Gao Peng quickly rubbed his legs.

    "There is Lao Gao in front of methe gray wolf behind mehow manysecrets" This boy Shi Dafan sang a song that he didn't know what he was singing, and collapsed beside them, his mouth  And unconsciously singing: "I am a little goat a little goat"

    Following behind Shi Dafan was Qiang Zi, who also kept muttering in his mouth. This was a way for them to distract and help them ignore part of their physical pain.

    "What do you call it? I just do it. I don't want to be a good class leader. I come here to suffer What is cheap? I'm called a cheap. I just live a comfortable life, but I come here to sufferah huh huh  "

    After their group of people arrived, it took another twenty minutes before the next group of people appeared, the most conspicuous of which was Deng Zhenhua, a lad who was limping and carrying something in his hand.

    "Hey, it's an ostrich."

    "Ostrich, come on, hold on."

    "Paratrooper, hurry up, come on."

    "No way! A snake came back." Geng Jihui said in surprise after seeing what Deng Zhenhua was carrying in his hand.

    Shi Dafan chuckled, and said: "I guess, the snake chased him but failed to catch up, the snake committed suicide."

    "Ha ha ha ha¡­¡­"

    "Paratroopers hurry up."

    "What's going on? It's so late? Did you run into a female ostrich on the road?"

    After hearing Shi Dafan's words, Deng Zhenhua glared at him angrily, threw the headless snake in his hand to the ground, and said, "Fuck you, I met this damn thing."

    Gao Peng was overjoyed when he saw this, "Hey, it's such a big one. I'll ask the cooking squad leader to give me a whole pot of snake soup later. This thing is a great tonic."

    "Haha, this is good, this is good."

    "Hey, Dapeng, Xiao Zhuang hasn't come back yet?" Ignoring their discussion about what condiments to add to snake eating, Chen Pai looked around and saw that ten people had come back, only Xiao Zhuang was not there, so he couldn't help worrying.  asked Gao Peng.

    They already knew that another one was eliminated during the jungle wandering. Now, there are only eleven rookies left in total.

    Gao Peng looked a little dignified, and said: "Not yet, but I believe that he will definitely come back."

    After hearing what Chen Pai and Gao Peng said, the playful rookies all fell silent, and they all looked at the intersection in unison.

    Another 20 minutes passed, and there were less than ten minutes left before the end of the time. Xiaozhuang finally appeared at the intersection. He seemed to be injured, and he was moving forward step by step, but his hand was still firmly  Holding a wild orchid.

    "Zhuang" Lao Pao was the first to spot Xiao Zhuang's figure, and immediately exclaimed in surprise.

    "It's Xiaozhuang, it's him."

    "Good job."

    Everyone stood up and rushed towards Xiaozhuang.

    "Don't touch him, or you'll be fouled." Chen Pai and Gao Peng stopped the people who were about to support Xiao Zhuang from left to right, and just kept encouraging him by their side.

    Old Pao: "Xiao Zhuang, you can do it."

    Geng Jihui: "Hold on, come on."

    Qiangzi: "Did you see that national flag? Did you see it? Then you win."

    Shi Dafan: "Xiaozhuang, Xiaozhuang, adjust your breathing, slow down, and keep the rhythm."

      Ostrich: "I told them, you are fine, you can travel around the world in such a short period of time, you must be a first-class cross-country master."

    Chen Pai: "Xiao Zhuang, Miao Lian is looking at you and smiling!"

    Gao Peng: "Xiaozhuang, Xiaoying is waiting for you to give him flowers, hold on."

    What the brothers were saying, Xiao Zhuang actually didn't hear clearly at all. He only knew that the brothers were encouraging him and cheering him on. He was never a person who would disappoint those who cared about him.

    Therefore, even though his right foot has completely lost consciousness, even though his chest is so congested that it is about to explode, even if his vision is blurred, he still controls his body mechanically, step by step towards the conspicuous red flag.  move away.

    Although it is slow, it is so firm, and there is no sign of stopping.

    On the other side, Gray Wolf looked at his watch and said regretfully: "High school team, it's too late, he will be out soon."

    The high school team pondered for a few seconds, then suddenly looked at Gray Wolf with a smile that was not a smile, and asked meaningfully: "Is your table accurate?"

    Gray Wolf heard the words, and reflexively said: "Of course my watch"

    When he saw the eyes of the high school team, he was suddenly blessed, and immediately changed his words: "Oh yes, I remembered, my watch seems to be a minute faster."

    The high school team turned their heads in satisfaction and looked at Xiaozhuang who was still moving forward firmly.

    Under the release of the Gray Wolf and the high school team, Xiao Zhuang finally succeeded. In the last minute given to him by the Gray Wolf, he moved into the finish line.

    The high school team turned and left with an inexplicable smile on their faces, but Gray Wolf walked up to Xiao Zhuang and said softly, "Private rookie."

    "arrive."

    "You succeeded, you succeeded."

    Xiao Zhuang was speechless at this time, but looked at Gray Wolf and couldn't help but giggle

    After finishing the jungle wandering field survival training, the rookies got a full two days to rest and adjust. The attitude of the veterans towards the rookies has also changed a lot, becoming more amiable, and they no longer feel like they owe them money at any time.  Just in case.

    The rookies ate well and slept soundly, and they even secretly guessed in their hearts, is the selection training coming to an end?

    Because they will soon become one of the old birds, the old birds are now starting to treat them as comrades-in-arms.

    Of course, the rookies thought too much. When they understood the transformation of the veterans, they suddenly became a little at a loss, and even felt caught off guard.

    Because Gray Wolf told them that they were about to go to the border to participate in actual combat and ambush a group of drug traffickers entering the country. This time, their guns were no longer filled with blank ammunition, but live ammunition.

    Actual combat is life-threatening, and the hearts of the rookies are extremely heavy.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 105 I'm an orphan, you can't just tell everyone

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    In the afternoon, the cooking class had an extra meal, but seeing a table full of delicious dishes, everyone had no appetite. Looking at the table of dishes, Xiao Zhuang even felt a feeling of "the last supper" in his heart.

    Only Deng Zhenhua and Shi Dafan, who were heartless and heartless, and Gao Peng, who didn't take this so-called actual combat seriously at all, feasted on it.

    Seeing everyone's unbearable appearance, Deng Zhenhua persuaded helplessly: "Do it alive, and die. This is going to die immediately. You can't be a starving ghost if you die! Don't be stunned, eat quickly!"  Fast food."

    "Ostrich, do you think everyone has a small brain like you? Everyone has a lot to worry about!" Shi Dafan was the same as usual, whenever Deng Zhenhua opened his mouth, he would be followed by his complaints.

    Deng Zhenhua looked sideways at Shi Dafan and said, "Then you still eat so well?"

    "Me? I'm different." Shi Dafan blinked his innocent eyes at Deng Zhenhua, and said, "I have no brains at all."

    Deng Zhenhua was immediately happy when he heard the words, "Hey, I have made progress."

    Gao Peng couldn't stand it any longer. After swallowing a piece of beef, he said to everyone, "What are you doing? We have fought so hard for this day, isn't it just for this day? The purpose of being a soldier is to fight. If you don't fight, why should you be a soldier?"  ?¡±

    "Besides, who are we? Even if we are not special forces! They are the elite among the elite scouts, but there are only a few drug dealers, just like playing real cs. A few guys will suddenly break out. What a big deal?"

    "Puffcough cough cough"

    After listening to Gao Peng's words, the gray wolf at the old bird table couldn't hold back a guy who sprayed out. Gao Peng glanced at him and ignored him.

    Seeing this, Chen Pai finally picked up the bowl, and said: "Dapeng is right, practice for fighting, not for watching. We have practiced for so long, I don't believe we can't beat a few drug dealers."

    "As far as I know, the chances of special forces dying on the battlefield are much lower than those in training. Don't worry too much. Being timid will affect your performance. Don't think about anything first, just eat."

    "Come, eat, eat."

    Only then did everyone move their chopsticks, but the sergeant sitting next to Xiaozhuang was still sitting there in a daze.

    "What's wrong with you? Why don't you eat?" Xiao Zhuang looked at him and asked.

    The sergeant lowered his head and said dejectedly: "My mother is my only son."

    Geng Jihui's cheeks twitched slightly, and he said in a deep voice, "They are all only children here, what do you mean?"

    "I'm sorry, I I can't imagine how sad my mother would be if I died." After saying this, the sergeant looked up at Xiaozhuang, got up and walked out of the tent, and went straight to the training retreat  .

    "Who else is afraid of death? Let's go now, don't go to the battlefield and hurt everyone." Chen Pai said calmly as he watched the sergeant walk out of the tent.

    After a few seconds, no one made a sound, Chen Pai nodded in relief, and said: "Now there are ten of us left, all of whom are brothers. We were not born together, but we will die together."

    After Chen Pai finished speaking, he stood up and stretched out his right fist, and the other nine people punched their fists one by one. All of them shouted in unison as if they had sworn an oath: "We will live together and die together."

    In the early morning of the next day, the rookie team A checked their equipment and cleaned their guns on the playground, while the veterans went to the ammunition depot to carry live ammunition.

    When the sun was about to emerge from the east, Gray Wolf's car came back. Gray Wolf stood on the car and shouted: "Move the ammunition."

    Lao Pao and two other scouts stepped forward to remove the ammunition box. Gray Wolf looked at his watch and said, "It's still half an hour. After packing up, you guys will write a suicide note."

    Hearing what Gray Wolf said, the faces of all the rookies changed, and even Deng Zhenhua, who had always been heartless, replied with an ugly face: "I don't write, I can survive."

    Gray Wolf said solemnly: "Everyone must write and keep it in their own cabinets. This is an order."

    Deng Zhenhua said impatiently: "Then what if I can survive? Shall I keep it and write a small suicide note?"

    Gray Wolf walked up to Deng Zhenhua, squatted down, and said in a deep voice: "If you don't hang up this time, there will be a next time. If you don't hang up next time, there will be a next time. You must make all preparations."

    Gray Wolf glanced at the others, and continued: "When you walk on this road, you are not only responsible for yourself, but also for your family, understand?"

    "I don't need to write the report, do I? I don't have any family members to be responsible for. One person can feed the whole family without hunger, and I don't even have anyone who can inherit my legacy." Gao Peng spread his hands and looked at Gray Wolf innocently.

    ""

    Gray Wolf looked at Gao Peng speechlessly, but at the same time felt an inexplicable pain in his heart.?For selection, the army has conducted a survey on the family of each trainee, and will go through a strict political review, at least up to three generations.

    Therefore, they naturally knew the situation of Gao Peng's family, and they all felt sorry for this young man.

    Chen Pai knew the situation, but Lao Pao and Xiao Zhuang didn't know that Gao Peng was an orphan. Hearing what he said at this time, they all looked at him in surprise.

    "Why are you all looking at me? I'm an orphan, so you can't tell everyone you meet?" Gao Peng said with a wry smile to everyone: "Actually, it's quite good, no worries, no worries on the battlefield,  Superb performance."

    Chen Pai patted Gao Peng on the shoulder, and said softly: "Don't say that, we are all your relatives, you are never alone, if you don't mind, write the suicide note to us brothers!"

    Gao Peng stared at Chen Pai for a while, then turned his gaze to other people, looking at the sincere emotion in everyone's eyes, Gao Peng's heart warmed up, and he said with a smile: "Okay, if I die, you can buy my belongings."  Divide up! Read the suicide note together, haha."

    "What nonsense is the brat talking about? I don't want to read your suicide note. It's better to let it rot in the cabinet."

    "Ha ha ha ha¡­¡­"

    "Comrades, tonight is your final assessment, a real battle, are you ready?"

    "Ready at all the time."

    "I wish you a successful first battle and a triumphant return."

    "Loyal to the motherland and loyal to the people."

    "Set off."

    The convoy drove out of the camp and headed towards the border. After more than three hours of driving, Gray Wolf ordered to get off the car and walk into the forest.

    It was already late at night, and the full moon in the sky brought a little light to the forest. The rookies did not say a word, but their spirits were tense, and they followed the Lone Wolf Special Commando Group A led by Gray Wolf to the forest.  Dive deep.

    After arriving at a location, Gray Wolf ordered to stay hidden and stand by, then took out a military flashlight and flashed it in one direction.

    Soon, the same signal flashed on the opposite side, and the next moment, two faint figures appeared in everyone's sight.

    "Attention rookies, these are our people, lower your guns, don't hurt your own people, now we are shooting live ammunition." Gray Wolf ordered in a low voice.

    Gao Peng watched this scene with great interest, is Xia Lan going to appear?  In fact, he knew clearly in his heart that this was just a game set up by the veterans, there was no so-called actual combat at all, and everything was just to create the illusion of actual combat.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 106 What do you want to know, I will tell you

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Why is it a woman?" Deng Zhenhua suddenly asked in surprise.

    "How do you know it's a woman?" Shi Dafan glanced at him inexplicably. At this time, he could only see two black figures, and he couldn't see each other's appearance clearly. How did he judge the gender of the other party.

    And Deng Zhenhua's answer left Shi Dafan speechless, "Didn't you see that she has a thin waist and a big butt? You can tell from her figure!"

    "Don't talk." Chen Pai shouted lightly, stopping the untimely chatter between the two.

    Soon, the visitor was in front of him, and in the darkness, a deep and magnetic female voice asked: "Who is Gray Wolf?"

    "I am, are you an intelligence officer?"

    "I am Xia Lan, Intelligence Staff Officer of the Frontier Defense Force, and this is my assistant."

    "Hello."

    "Let's go! There are still 30 kilometers of mountain roads to go."

    "Thirty kilometers?"

    "What? The special forces can't even walk the 30-kilometer mountain road?"

    "It's not that we can't do it, but I'm afraid you can't."

    "All right, see you on the battlefield, let's go!"

    Listening to the serious conversation between Gray Wolf and Xia Lan, Gao Peng couldn't help laughing, these guys are all movie kings and queens!  If he didn't know the plot clearly, he might have been kept in the dark, but now he is acting with the team with the mentality of acting with them.

    He also slowly recalled the reincarnation in the experience mode this time. He estimated that after the end of the assessment mode, the world should be a less difficult plot world.

    The purpose is to give candidates a chance to adjust and rest, and at the same time give some time for candidates to improve their own strength and digest what they have gained in the assessment world.

    Just like Gao Peng's reincarnation, there is basically no danger in the early stage, and the continuous training is only to continuously strengthen his ability, and there is not even a big chance of changing the plot.

    Of course, unless he committed suicide and forced to change the plot to create difficulties for himself, that would be another matter.

    But Gao Peng's brain is not convulsed, there are only so many rewards in this world, and there are only those rewards, so why would he forcefully change the plot and make it more difficult for him to complete the task?

    Therefore, in this reincarnation, he only needs to follow the development of the plot in the early stage, so he basically doesn't have to worry about any danger, and can steadily improve his own strength.

    After half a year of continuous practice of Shaolin basic mentality, his internal energy has been very strong, and it is possible to condense into internal energy at any time. Not surprisingly, he is sure to develop internal energy within two months.

    As for the later stage of mission two and mission three, although there is a little danger, it is not great. Even if you operate well, you may break through 100% mission completion again, reaching 200%, or even 300%.

    Candidates cannot exchange skills for skills. If they want to get rewards other than the regular rewards, they can only use the task speed to get additional rewards from the main god.

    In short, so far, Gao Peng's mission is estimated to be completed. What he needs to do now is to calmly improve his strength and wait for the mission time to come.

    "Will I see you on the battlefield, oh the women of today" Deng Zhenhua and Shi Dafan followed behind the team, chatting nonsense out of habit.

    "She is not your ostrich's woman, what are you afraid of?"

    Deng Zhenhua heard the words and said hesitantly: "What am I afraid of? I am afraid that she will not be able to withstand it."

    Geng Jihui in the front heard the muttering behind him, couldn't help turning around and said viciously: "If you talk again, I'll shoot you both, go away."

    ? Deng Zhenhua and Shi Dafan shrank their necks, and they didn't dare to babble anymore. Chen Pai and Geng Jihui formed a command team. They were the captain and deputy captain of this team, so the two dared not take Geng Jihui's words seriously.

    ? When they arrived at the destination, the sky had already brightened, and the rookies were nervous and had been running for another night. At this time, they were all a little tired, listless, and their vigilance dropped a lot.

    Suddenly, a puff of smoke rose near the place where everyone was ambushing, Gray Wolf suddenly changed his face, and shouted: "There is an ambush, move closer and evacuate, we have encountered an ambush."

    Xia Lan asked in confusion: "What's going on?"

    "There is a problem with your informant, we have been betrayed, radio soldier, call quickly, we have to rush to point u."

    "Yes, wolf den wolf den"

    The rookies suddenly encountered a change, and they couldn't help but feel a little at a loss. They followed the veterans and ran around, which immediately triggered the tripping mine in the forest, and?The trip mine is not a lethal explosive, but releases a large amount of smoke containing ether.

    Unsurprisingly, everyone fell into a coma, including Gao Peng. Although he knew it was happening, he didn't intend to destroy it. The veterans have set up such a big game. If he destroys it, maybe they have to think about it.  How can we fix them!

    Anyway, if you want to join the special team, you have to pass the loyalty test sooner or later. Instead of letting the veterans use a new method, it is better to let them use this method that they are familiar with, so that at least they can control the situation.

    When Gao Peng woke up, they were in the car, their eyes were covered by black cloth strips, and a hood was put on their heads.

    When they arrived at the place, after the hoods were taken off, he found that they were already in a place similar to a prisoner-of-war camp, surrounded by people with automatic rifles, wearing green uniforms, and black hoods on their heads.  This outfit is exactly the standard outfit of a gangster.

    There is a wide open space in the middle. There are wooden stakes for binding people, a glass water tank, and a concrete scaffold. On the edge of the open space are several prisons surrounded by barbed wire, and on the right is a wooden house.

    A group of people were driven to the center of the open space, and the bandits suddenly attacked the soldiers, and beat them violently with the butt of their guns, making the soldiers dizzy and in pain.

    Gao Peng had been prepared for a long time. When he was about to walk into the open space, he had already tightened his muscles and was ready to fight.

    "Hmm" Gao Peng covered his head and face with his arms, and curled up his body with all his strength, trying to protect his lower abdomen, double ribs, chest and other parts that are likely to cause serious injuries if he is hit.  Hit the location exposed to the bandits.

    But even so, Gao Peng felt the pain that made his anger rise, and he secretly made up his mind that as long as there is a chance, he must "revenge his personal revenge".

    He must make them suffer the same treatment as the old guns. Anyway, this is training, and they won't really kill him. When the time comes, they will do something wrong and take revenge on them, nothing else  , at least the beating he suffered would make him pay back.

    "Snapped"

    With the sound of a gunshot, the gangsters stopped beating the soldiers violently, and everyone turned their heads to see that a gangster wearing a cyclops was standing at the door of the wooden house, holding a pistol in his hand.

    The following plot is no different from the original drama. The ostrich was given special treatment by the gangsters for being a little restless. Xia Lan's assistant was shot dead. Xia Lan was dragged into a wooden house where she was suspected of being insulted.  Broken hands, coyote shot

    However, under the leadership of Chen Pai and Geng Jihui, the rookies relived their military oath in prison, and no one compromised with the gangsters.

    "Now it's your turn, tell me your name, unit, commander." After the bandit leader shot the hyena, he pointed his pistol at the rookies and shouted.

    "Loyal to the motherland and loyal to the people."

    "Very good, not bad." The bandit leader shouted angrily, then walked towards the prison with a gloomy face, pointed at Xiao Zhuang and said, "You, private, come out."

    Immediately, two masked gangsters stepped forward, opened the prison door, and wanted to arrest Xiaozhuang, but Gao Peng stopped him, and Gao Peng shouted to the gangsters in panic: "Wait, don't arrest him, you want to catch him?"  What do you know, let me tell you, don¡¯t catch him, he is still a child.¡±

    Qiqi, the old bird, the rookie, and the leader of the gang changed their expressions. In a monitoring room not far away, the high school team suddenly clenched their fists.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 107: Gao Peng's Counterattack: The Tragic Frontier Armed Police

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    A trace of anger flashed in the eyes of the bandit leader, but a smile appeared on his face, and said: "Very well, those who know the current affairs are Junjie, you are very smart, smarter than them."

    After speaking, he said to the two gangsters who were going to arrest people: "Bring him here."

    "Dapeng, you can't say it! Are you going to betray the motherland?" Chen Pai glared at Gao Peng and shouted.

    Gao Peng glanced at Chen Pai expressionlessly, and shouted suddenly: "I only know that if you don't say anything, Xiaozhuang will die, and you will all die."

    "Stop talking nonsense and come out."

    "I'd rather die, Dapeng. If you dare to betray the motherland, I don't have a brother like you. I'll be a ghost and I won't let you go." Xiao Zhuang looked at the back of Gao Peng, who had been grabbed by the arms of the two soldiers and led towards the bandit leader.  roared.

    Gao Peng didn't pay attention to Xiao Zhuang any more, he lowered his head, as if he was being escorted towards the bandit leader in a state of desperation.

    Because Gao Peng said, he would tell everything they wanted to know, so he was not treated like Xiaozhuang in the original play, being strangled by a rope.

    Therefore, when Gao Peng stood in front of the bandit leader, except for his arms being grabbed by two bandits, Gao Peng's whole body was actually not restrained.

    "Private, tell me your name, unit, refer"

    "I mean Nima"

    "Bang um Ka"

    "ah¡­¡­"

    When something happened, before the leader of the gangster could finish his sentence, Gao Peng suddenly got into trouble. His muscles tensed up instantly, and he burst out with brute force.  Forty-two shoe prints were printed on his face.

    The bandit leader's nose bone was broken on the spot, and the nosebleed mixed with tears came out together. It was not crying in pain, but a normal reaction to a broken nose.

    And this is just the beginning. When Gao Peng kicked out that kick, his body's center of gravity suddenly sank. With the help of the reaction force of the kick, the two gangsters behind him didn't react at all, and they were turned backwards by Gao Peng.  fall.

    Gao Peng took the opportunity to withdraw his hands and slammed his elbows on the faces of the two thieves. Two screams were heard, and the faces of the two were full of love again.

    Gao Peng turned over, snatched the rifle from the man on the left, and shot at the bandit leader who was bowing and covering his nose.

    "Bang bang"

    "Team A, rush out, rush"

    "Fight with them."

    Chen Pai and the others were overjoyed, and then realized that Gao Peng never intended to give in, but instead looked for an opportunity to resist. Immediately, he rushed out of the prison with a roar, and rushed towards the gangsters who were a little messed up by the accident. Soon, the rookie and the gangsters  They got entangled together and started hand-to-hand combat.

    The rookies didn't know it was a fake, and they called it a ruthless strike. They were aggrieved by the violent beating just now, and vented their anger, while the veterans in the prison on the other side looked at the crazy rookie and laughed.  stand up.

    "ah¡­¡­"

    "Da da da da"

    Gao Peng raised his gun and howled to shoot at the gangsters, but after fighting for a long time, no one fell down. Then Gao Peng pretended to be suspicious and looked at the gun in his hand, and unloaded the magazine  look.

    "Damn it, it's empty, what the hell is going on?"

    The border armed police officer who played the role of the leader of the bandits looked at Gao Peng's movements, and felt like crying without tears at this moment. Where did this come from?  In such a situation, he dared to resist, so he was not afraid of death.

    "All together."

    Just when the rookie and the gangsters were fighting to the death, a burst of shouts they were familiar with sounded outside the open space,

    The rookies were all stunned. Looking back, it turned out to be the high school team, who was completely unexpected.

    Those gangsters who were entangled by them took the opportunity to break away from the battle, limped or rubbed some parts of their bodies and ran towards the high school team, and the people who had been shot before jumped up from the ground one by one, and the coyotes opened their skirts  , took out a blood bag from his chest, and proudly praised the rookies.

    The rookies watched this scene dumbfounded. At this time, Gao Peng had already thrown away the rifle with blank ammunition in his hand and walked back to Chen Pai.

    The high school team walked up to the border armed police officer who played the bandit leader, and asked with concern: "Are you all right?"

    The officer smiled wryly, and said, "The bridge of the nose is broken, and it will probably take a few months to heal. Those two brothers are not good enough."

    The high school team turned their heads and glanced at Gao Peng, and said softly to him: "Heal your injuries well, and I will ask for credit for you."

    "Thank you, Chief."

    Soothe the injured armed police,The squadron walked towards the rookies and said with a smile, "Welcome to experience the Chinese Army's sere."

    "Sere, survive, avoid, resist, and escape. Although your grades are not passing grades, your performance shows that you are so stupid that you are not afraid of death."

    "That is to say, you passed the test."

    After hearing what the high school team said, the rookies were stunned for more than ten seconds. The next moment, Qiangzi was the first to laugh wildly, and then the rookies laughed one after another.

    "Hahahaha Old Pao, we have passed the test, we have passed the test, we are not rookies!"

    Chen Pai hugged Geng Jihui together, bursting into tears, the next moment, he let go of Geng Jihui, hugged Gao Peng and Shi Dafan tightly, and murmured: "Thank you, thank you, my brothers.  "

    Due to various reasons, Xiao Zhuang didn't have as much hatred for the special forces as in the original play, so naturally he didn't think about revenge or anything, so he hugged Lao Pao and others to congratulate him.

    After making a fuss for a while, Gao Peng walked up to Xiao Zhuang, looked at him with a half-smile, and said, "How is it? Do you still recognize me as a brother?"

    Xiao Zhuang smiled impressively, and said, "Who made your acting skills so good? I thought you were really planning to recruit."

    "Hahahaha Life is like a play, it all depends on acting skills! Don't you, the future big director, even understand this?" Gao Peng laughed and hugged Xiao Zhuang, and patted him on the back hard

    "Who is the best?"

    "Team A."

    "Who is the best?"

    "Team A."

    "Who is the most rookie?"

    "Rookie Team A."

    "Rookie Team A, go!"

    "ah¡­¡­"

    After the training was over, all members of the rookie team A passed the final assessment and were qualified to join the team. When they returned to the camp, the veterans soon sent them special camouflage training uniforms, and of course, black berets.

    A group of newly promoted special forces happily put on their new clothes, boarded the car to the base of the Langya Special Forces, and participated in the entry ceremony.

    In the car, the rookies sang the song "Brothers One Life" that Gao Peng taught them in their spare time. After the rookie team A learned this song, it quickly became popular with the entire training team. Even many veterans liked this song very much.

    Because this song not only sang the friendship of life and death among their special forces, but also full of iron and blood pride and unyielding will.

    "Hey, Dapeng, after so long, don't you have any new inspiration? Now that we have all become special forces, you have to write a new song."

    "Haha, there is a new song! Do you want to hear it?"

    "Think about it! Hurry up and sing it."

    Listening to the uproar of the new players, the high school team and Gray Wolf looked at each other, both showing a gratified smile, and also curious about what song Gao Peng wrote.

    "Then here we come! Uh huh"

    Gao Peng cleared his throat and began to sing: "After autumn and winter, I still remember in my heart, remember the original belief, the golden color of that shield"

    "After a few more autumn and winter, I still sing in my mouth, singing about the eternal friendship, that sincere uniqueness"

    "Our courage has turned into a legend, and every word is engraved in the wind"

    "Our youth, turned into a song, Chaoyang also echoed for us"

    "Our hearts have never changed, for the happiness of the people"

    "Our eyes will always be hot, for the lights of those thousands of families" (Remember the website of this site: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 108 Serving as a soldier is like playing a game

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Chinese People's Liberation Army, Southwest Theater, Spike Special Brigade, this year's new team entry ceremony, now begins."

    "Stand at attention."

    ? On the playground of the Langya Special Forces Brigade, all the new and old team members clenched their fists and raised their right arms next to their temples.

    "I swear, I am a special soldier of the Chinese Army, the most elite fighter of the Chinese People's Liberation Army. I will bravely face all hardships and dangers, whether it comes from training or actual combat"

    "No matter what danger I face, I will remain calm and fight the enemy bravely. No matter what happens, I will keep my oath firmly in mind, be willing to set an example for a soldier, and never give in"

    "If necessary, I will sacrifice my life for the country. If necessary, I will leave the last bullet to me, the swearers (Each said their names)."

    "The ceremony is over."

    After the oath was finished, He Zhijun, the captain of the Langya special brigade, code-named "Langtou", turned around, faced all the team members, and shouted: "What are you?"

    "Spike Fang."

    "Who gave you your names?"

    "enemy."

    "Why do the enemies call you Spikes?"

    "Because we are accurate, because we are ruthless, because we are not afraid of death, because we dare to die."

    "Do you remember?"

    "remember."

    When watching the original drama, Gao Peng was emotionally agitated by this scene. Now he was in it, and his blood was boiling. He did not need others to infect him, but he himself infected himself, so every answer was loud and loud.

    After the disbandment, it was the same as when the new recruits left the company. When it was time to assign, Xiao Zhuang found that this was the case again. The other new team members were called and assigned units, but his name was not called.

    Of course, this time he was not alone, but eight people, Chen Pai, Geng Jihui, Gao Peng, Lao Pao, Qiang Zi, Shi Dafan, Deng Zhenhua and himself.

    Xiao Zhuang and the others felt uneasy, not knowing what was going to happen, but Gao Peng was ecstatic in his heart, the task one and the additional task were done.

    "Why aren't we here?" Qiang Zi asked softly to Deng Zhenhua who was beside him a little uneasy.

    Deng Zhenhua's words made him even more uneasy: "Don't you see that he is going to clean us up himself?"

    "Don't guess, I guess it's a good thing." Gao Peng also made up his mind.

    The high school team seemed to have heard their murmurs, looked at them with half-smiles, and walked up to the remaining eight people, but their attitude was gentler than they expected, "Relax, relax,  Don't be nervous, sit down."

    Everyone sat down cross-legged as promised, and the high school team also sat down, raised the folders in their hands, and said with a smile: "Actually, your units have already distributed, but before that, I want to talk to you, knowing that the special assault  team?"

    Everyone was stunned, but Chen Pai's eyes flashed brightly, and said: "Report, I know something, special commando, refers to the shadow force that does not exist, a highly confidential special operations team, members of the special commando, can be called trump cards  The ace of the best, the best of the best."

    The high school team nodded, looked at Geng Jihui, and said, "Do you have anything to add?"

    Geng Jihui thought for a while, and said: "The French Foreign Legion, the Second Parachute Regiment, in addition to the formal company, also has different numbers of special commandos."

    "The Special Commando is not a regular establishment. Its personnel are scattered in various units. They are pulled out to act independently during wartime. It is a secret force of the French Army. Everyone must sign a non-disclosure agreement. Within the specified number of years, no secrets about this force can be revealed.  "

    The high school team glanced at him appreciatively, and said with a smile: "Okay, the answer is very detailed, then let me ask you again, who knows about the Delta Commando?"

    "I know." Deng Zhenhua's eyes lit up when he heard the words, and he blurted out: "Computer games are the most popular in Internet cafes now, hehe."

    After Deng Zhenhua finished speaking, a cool breeze blew across the field, and everyone stared at him. Deng Zhenhua's face became serious when he saw this, and then he said seriously: "Report, the Delta Force, the English name is Deltaforce, which was founded in 1999.  21st December 1977, first commander, Colonel 'Charlie Beckwith'."

    The high school team looked at him with interest and asked, "How do you know?"

    Deng Zhenhua smiled embarrassedly: "I once spent two months' wages to buy a genuine English game disk. There is a manual in it, which is very detailed."

    "Hey Hey¡­¡­"

    The high school team and others couldn't help laughing, the high school teamWhen something happened, he asked Deng Zhenhua, "Do you understand?"

    Speaking of this, Deng Zhenhua said with a little complacency: "I once went to a foreign language college outside to study at my own expense. My dream is to become an international photojournalist after I leave the army and go to Africa to photograph wild animals."

    "Shall we shoot ostriches?" Shi Dafan continued habitually.

    "Pat you."

    "Hehehehe"

    The high school team looked at Shi Dafan and said, "Then what do you know?"

    Shi Dafan laughed and said: "Me! I know a little more than him. This deltaforce is jokingly called d-boy in the US military. They don't admit that they have this force. Although the whole world knows it, the US military doesn't  Just don¡¯t admit it, like an ostrich running in the desert with its face covered, hehe.¡±

    "That's not bad, well, let's get down to business!" The high school team chatted with the new players for a few words to relieve their nervousness, and then said seriously: "Today I want to talk to you about the Lone Wolf Special Assault  Team."

    "The Lone Wolf Special Commando, a special force among special forces, a highly confidential special operations team, a non-existent shadow force, the external designation is 026 logistics warehouse, which belongs to the logistics arm."

    "You are also logistics soldiers. The purpose of doing this is to prevent the enemy from retaliating. This kind of retaliation is not only aimed at the team members themselves, but also their families, relatives, and girlfriends."

    "Now I have two options for you. First, join the Lone Wolf Commando. Second, distribute to each company. Forget what I just said."

    Speaking of which, the high school team stood up and said, "I'll give you a minute to think about it, and call me when you decide."

    After finishing speaking, he turned and walked away. The new team members looked at each other. Chen Pai took the lead and said, "Let's talk about it! What do you think? Are we going to the next company, or continue to be abused?"

    Gao Peng said without hesitation: "I choose to continue. I have said from the beginning that since I have chosen to be a soldier, I must be the best soldier, the strongest soldier. Being a soldier is like playing a game.  Just clear the customs, and that will be fun!"

    Deng Zhenhua slapped his hands and echoed: "Hey, I agree with Dapeng's words, that's why I would rather spend two months' wages to buy genuine discs, pirated discs often crash halfway through playing, it's boring, so I also choose to continue  .¡±

    Lao Pao was the third to express his opinion, "I'll go, just like what Dapeng said, a soldier should be an elite."

    Xiao Zhuang shrugged and said, "Then let's go together! Anyway, the squad leader and Dapeng will go and I will go."

    "Then I must be indispensable! I will go."

    Seeing that everyone has expressed their opinions, Chen Pai nodded in relief, stretched out his right fist, and said, "Okay! Now that it's decided, we're still together."

    ?The eight fists came together, "To live and die together." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 109: Shi Dafan's Help

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    ? Task 1: Pass the selection of the Wolf Fang Special Forces and become a qualified special soldier (completed), attached: Selected as a member of the Lone Wolf Special Commando (completed).

    The task status displayed on the reincarnation table made Gao Peng feel a long sigh of relief. Once the task is completed, task two and three are much simpler.

    There is no need to think about anything now, just take part in the training and keep improving your strength.

    However, I haven't practiced the life-killing choke gun for more than half a year, and maybe my hands are born, so I have to find a way to find an opportunity to practice in the spare time of training.  other ways.

    Sitting on the off-road vehicle, followed the high school team and Gray Wolf to the 026 logistics warehouse. Gao Peng and others saw the strength of the veteran members of Lone Wolf Group A just like the original drama.

    However, this is just an introductory ceremony, and the training will not start directly today. The team leader will also come to meet the new team members and introduce them to the Lone Wolf Special Commando in detail.

    When the free activities were disbanded, Gao Peng found Gray Wolf and said, "Grey Wolf, can I ask you for a favor?"

    Gray Wolves and the high school team have always had a high opinion of Gao Peng, and now that the selection is over, they have become regular players and can be regarded as their comrades-in-arms, so they are very good to the new players.

    Hearing Gao Peng's words, Gray Wolf said without hesitation: "Speak up! I will help if I can."

    Gao Peng thought for a while, and said, "Can you help me get an iron rod with a length of two meters, a diameter of about 2.5 centimeters, and a weight of about twenty catties? Of course, the body of the iron rod should be smooth enough, but  Not too slippery"

    "Wait, wait, what do you want this thing for? What do you mean it should be smooth enough but not too slippery?" Gray Wolf interrupted Gao Peng inexplicably, and asked without knowing why.

    "Uh" Gao Peng thought for a while, and said, "Let's put it this way! I am a martial arts enthusiast, and I was a member of the martial arts club when I was in school."

    "I have learned a set of marksmanship. The reason why my arms are so strong is that I have practiced this set of marksmanship. It is of great help to improve my strength."

    "But I haven't practiced for more than half a year since I was a soldier. I am afraid of being unfamiliar with my hands, so I want to practice in my free time or on weekends. This iron rod is what I use instead of a long gun."

    "I know that the army has a rule that it is not allowed to hide lethal weapons, so I don't want the gun head, I just need an iron rod. Although the iron rod is also lethal, it is better than a long gun."

    Gray Wolf suddenly realized, and said with a smile: "So that's what happened, okay, no problem, I'll go to the logistics to get it for you, if it's really impossible, I'll order one for you."

    "Actually, you're overthinking. Where are we? Special forces, the knives, guns and sticks are our toys. You are training now, using live ammunition. Isn't that more dangerous than cold weapons?"

    "It's okay, I'll ask them to put the head on your gun, and train well. The stronger you are, the stronger the team's overall combat effectiveness will be!"

    Gao Peng was overjoyed, and said repeatedly: "Hey, thank you Gray Wolf, thank you! I invite you to have hot pot on the weekend."

    "Hahaha Brat, okay, then I'll go first, you guys get ready, the captain will come over at night."

    "yes."

    The training in full swing has started again. Today's training is more professional, and the intensity may not be that great, at least it is definitely not as good as it was during the selection, but it is also maintained at an appropriate intensity.

    It's just relatively boring. Often the same training, even one movement, has to be repeated over and over again, for three days, five days, ten days and eight days, until everyone has fully mastered it and reached a certain standard.  The next training session will begin.

    Regardless of any skill, it can almost be summed up by the phrase "no one else, only one who is familiar with it". The so-called practice makes perfect. If you want to play a skill to the fullest, you must first be "familiar".

    Lone Wolf Group B naturally also formed a battle group, with Chen Pai and Geng Jihui as the command team, and Chen Pai was the leader of Lone Wolf Group B. Because he was from the north, he claimed to be a wolf from the north, so he was code-named "Arctic Wolf"  ", Geng Jihui is the deputy team leader, code-named "Timberwolves".

    Gao Peng and Xiao Zhuang formed an assault team. Gao Peng was the No. 1 Assaulter, code-named "Howling Wolf", and Xiao Zhuang was the No. 2 Assaulter, code-named "Siberian Wolf".

    Lao Pao and Qiang Zi formed a blasting and fire support team. Lao Pao was the blaster, code-named "Mountain Wolf", and Qiang Zi was the fireman, code-named "Prairie Wolf".

    Deng Zhenhua and Shi Dafan formed a sniper team. Deng Zhenhua was a strategic sniper, code-named "Big Tail Wolf", and Shi Dafan was an observer and medical man, code-named "Big Tail Wolf".Bald Tail Wolf"

    Training, training, non-stop training, in order to become the elite of the Chinese army, non-stop training, in order to run farther, non-stop training

    ?The locations and environments of their training include mountains, jungles, deserts, Gobi, cities, towns, seas, small islands

    The training subjects cover the army, navy and air force, and the skills of individual soldiers are even more diverse and very complicated.

    The combat effectiveness of the new team members is improving at a speed visible to the naked eye, and they are constantly evolving from rookies to qualified veterans.

    Gray Wolf did not disappoint Gao Peng. He ordered a long gun for him, with a gun head. Gao Peng picked up the practice of the deadly throat-locking gun again, and still focused on practicing the basic movements of marksmanship. He was only practicing for a while.  After a while, I tried to perform a full set of marksmanship.

    When the other members of Lone Wolf Group B saw Gao Peng using this set of marksmanship for the first time, they were all amazed, but they didn't have the intention to learn Gao Peng's marksmanship. Now is the era of hot weapons, why practice that thing?  No matter how high your martial arts are, you will be knocked down with one shot.

    Even Gao Peng himself said that practicing this is only to strengthen his physical fitness, and there are many ways to strengthen his physical fitness, so they naturally don't have to learn this.

    Only Shi Dafan was very interested and often communicated with Gao Peng, because he saw that the marksmanship that Gao Peng used was not just for show, or as he said, it was just for exercising, but a set of killing spirit.  Heavy marksmanship, in other words, this is the real marksmanship used to kill people.

    There is also a set of sword techniques in their historian martial arts inheritance, called "Huifengfu Liudao". After seeing Gao Peng's deeds, he also asked Gray Wolf to get him a lancet, and practice martial arts with Gao Peng in his free time.

    Usually they practice separately, and occasionally they will practice together to learn from each other. Of course, when they practice together, they will carefully slow down their movements to ensure absolute control of strength and ease of retraction.

    ?After all, their purpose of sparring is to figure out how to use the moves, and it is not a competition for victory, so they all stop at the end.

    What frustrates Gao Peng is that he and Shi Dafan actually lose out of ten fights, but he is not discouraged, after all, this kid has a much deeper understanding of martial arts moves than he does since he was a child in martial arts.

    He has only practiced martial arts for more than half a year, and he has not even worked hard on the basics, and he is only barely familiar with the moves, and he can perform a complete set smoothly, let alone actual combat, and he has not yet formed combat effectiveness.

    However, with a knowledgeable person like Shi Dafan communicating with him, the speed at which his marksmanship level has improved is also very gratifying. When fighting with Shi Dafan, the time he can persist is getting longer and the speed of defeat is getting slower and slower.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 110 Great Director and Great Musician

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    After half a year of training, the combat capability of Lone Wolf Group B has gradually matured, and the time has come to test their training results.

    When Xia Lan, intelligence staff officer of the armed police of the border defense, gave them a disguised reconnaissance class, Lone Wolf Group B ushered in its first real combat.

    There were no accidents in this battle. They successfully killed the three gangsters and rescued Xiao Zhuang's girlfriend thirteen years later in the original play. At this time, she was still a cute little girl.

    Since then, Lone Wolf Group B began to independently carry out one mission after another. They killed one vicious gangster after another, rescued one hostage after another, and the rookies who had never seen blood finally grew into a group of real predators.

    It was also on that day, when everyone was immersed in the joy of winning the first battle, Miao Lian, who was far away in the Night Tiger Reconnaissance Company of the Special Eighth Regiment, took off his military uniform.

    However, he did not bid farewell to the battlefield completely, but went to another battlefield. He became an anti-narcotics policeman, code-named "Owl".

    Chen Xiwa still called, but instead of looking for Xiaozhuang to answer the phone, he called Gao Peng. After receiving the news, Gao Peng thought about it and decided to tell them.

    Gao Peng called Chen Pai Lao Pao and Xiao Zhuang together, and told them the news. Xiao Zhuang was clamoring to send Miao Lian off, but was stopped by Gao Peng and Chen Pai.

    After patient persuasion, Xiao Zhuang understood that Miao Lian didn't want them to see him take off his military uniform. In the end, Xiao Zhuang couldn't go out to send Miao Lian off privately. When the high school team came back, he conveyed the message to several people  Miao Lian's expectations for them, this thing just passed.

    Not long after, it was Xiaozhuang's 19th birthday. Xiaoying came to the base to see Xiaozhuang, but made a group of elders envious

    Time flies by, Gao Peng has entered the world of reincarnation for a whole year, and it is another spring when everything is revived. The annual confrontation exercise code-named "Spring Thunder" is coming as scheduled, and Langya's opponent this time is Lei Keming's special black tiger.  brigade.

    The background of the Spring Thunder Exercise is that the enemy's powerful sea, land and air forces landed in the coastal areas of the Red Army, and the Red Army was forced to launch home defense operations.

    This was a sudden war of aggression. The powerful mixed landing force of the Blue Army, Navy, Army and Air Force launched a surprise attack on the Red Army in the early morning.

    In order to prevent the ubiquitous reconnaissance of the Blue Army special forces, the Spike Special Brigade did not use any means of transportation to enter the theater, but chose to attack on foot.

    As expected, the Black Tiger Special Brigade is not a vegetarian. Before the battle officially started, they detected multiple assembly points of the Red Army troops, reported the coordinates to the Air Force, and sent a formation of attack aircraft to bomb the assembly points of the Red Army troops.

    The Red Army suffered heavy losses at the beginning, and a quarter of the troops were directly reimbursed before they left the camp.

    Somewhere in the jungle behind the Blue Army, Lone Wolf Team B found a gathering place for the Blue Army's armored troops. Unfortunately, everyone could only sigh and sigh, helpless.

    Because their air force was the first to be found by the Black Tiger Special Forces, and they were reimbursed in the first wave of air strikes.

    In the end, the Lone Wolf Group B decided to break up into parts and fight on their own. They were divided into two groups, put on makeup and acted, and set their targets on the communication command center and logistics center above the division level of the Blue Army.

    Gao Peng and Xiao Zhuang pretended to be donkey friends, carried travel bags on their backs, and walked on the main road in a big way, heading for the city. They occasionally encountered blue army troops on the road, and the two ignored them at all.  As soon as the student ID is revealed, everything will be fine immediately, and even the inspection is exempted.

    "Hey, Xiaozhuang, have you remembered the location of the logistics center?"

    "Don't worry! Remember to be firm."

    Gao Peng nodded, and suddenly asked as he walked: "Xiao Zhuang, what are your plans in the future? Are you going to retire after serving as a conscript for three years, or become a non-commissioned officer and continue working?"

    Xiao Zhuang was startled when he heard the words, and said: "I haven't thought about it, I like being with my brothers, but this army! It's too depressing for my personality, in fact, I'm not suitable for being a soldier Oh, forget it  , let¡¯s see then! What about you?¡±

    "I I am also similar. In fact, we are quite alike. Neither of us has any clear ambitions to join the army. The reason why I became a special soldier is because I habitually do my best in what I have to do."

    "As for you, you came to join the army to meet Xiaoying, and you participated in the special forces selection just to win for Miao Lian."

    Gao Peng secretly sighed in his heart, why didn't he want to stay in this world as a soldier for the rest of his life, but he knew that this was just an extravagant wish, for this world, he was just a passer-by after all.

    "Why don't we say that things are of the same kind???People are divided into groups!  In fact, no matter what happens in the future, at least we have experienced it, and that is enough.  "

    Gao Peng smiled when he heard the words, patted Xiao Zhuang on the shoulder, and said, "That's right, I'm still looking forward to the day when you become a great director!"

    "After you're discharged from the army and the confidentiality period has passed, you can actually write a novel about our service as a soldier, and then make it into a TV series. It will definitely become popular."

    Xiao Zhuang's eyes lit up, and he said: "This proposal is reliable. Then I will hand over the theme song of my TV series to you. Hey, "Brothers One Life" and "Shield Youth" are good."

    "With your talent, you will definitely be a big singer or even a great musician in the future. Then you can take care of my comrade-in-arms!"

    "Ha ha ha ha¡­¡­"

    The two talked and laughed all the way forward, as if they were leisurely and contented. It was this attitude that made them look more like two young people who were out on a trip. When they met the blue army passing by, they didn't even interrogate them.  .

    After walking out for an unknown distance, the two turned into a dirt road next to a highway. When they turned a corner, Gao Peng narrowed his eyes slightly, because a scene he was very familiar with appeared in front of him.

    A Toyota Land Cruiser, that is, a Land Cruiser, broke down on the side of the road, with the hood open, a fashionable and well-dressed beauty bent over and worked under the hood, and a thin,  The skin is slightly fair, and there is a somewhat handsome man beside him who can't stop chirping.

    "Don't touch that, can you?"

    The woman said coldly after hearing the words: "Why don't you come and fix it?"

    "How can I repair a car?"

    "If you don't know how to fix it, talk less."

    "I told you, don't drive out by yourself, you must listen."

    "Shut up."

    Seeing this scene, Gao Peng winked at Xiao Zhuang, Xiao Zhuang nodded tacitly, and the two walked towards the car together.

    When the two of them approached the car, the man who had been yelling just raised his head and saw the two of them. Seeing that they were looking at the car, he immediately said arrogantly: "Hey, who are you? What are you doing?  "

    Gao Peng said indifferently: "It's okay, we are donkey friends passing by, you repair yours, this car is yours, and the road is not yours, what do you care about me?"

    "Look what are you looking for? Have you ever seen such a nice car? Poor guy."

    After hearing what the man said, Gao Peng took a few steps forward, stood in front of him, stared at him, and did not speak.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 111 In our line of work, you should avoid being emotional

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The man stared back at Gao Peng not to be outdone, and said, "Why are you staring at me? Ah? Look again and I'll clean you up."

    Gao Peng was still staring at him, but took a step forward instead. Gao Peng was well-built and well-proportioned. He looked very burly and full of masculinity. Compared with him, the man was no different from a woman.

    Seeing that the other party didn't take him seriously at all, the man let out his aura immediately, retreated again and again, and his speech was not so sharp, "I tell you, don't look at it!"

    A gleam of coldness flashed in Gao Peng's eyes, and when he took a step further, the man felt a coolness rising from his back, and an inexplicable sense of fear hit his heart. He didn't dare to look at Gao Peng again, turned around and pulled the woman aside.

    And Gao Peng felt that the woman's eyes had been watching him, and he was overjoyed that the initial goal was achieved. If the follow-up plan goes well, Mission 2 will have a chance to hit the grand slam!

    "Tongtong, let's go! These are all barbarians."

    Ma Qitong rolled her eyes when she heard the words, and said angrily: "Go? How do I go? There are still 80 kilometers away from the nearest county town! If you want to go, go by yourself."

    The man said repeatedly: "Call the tow truck, call the tow truck!"

    "Is there a cell phone signal? How do I call a tow truck?"

    "Hey, why don't I help you fix it? It's not in vain."

    Upon hearing this, Ma Qitong turned around and walked to Gao Peng happily, and said with a smile, "Can you repair cars?"

    Gao Peng shrugged and said, "I drove to a car repair shop."

    "Has this car been repaired?"

    Gao Peng spread his hands and said: "Isn't it just a Land Cruiser! I have repaired Hummers and Land Rover, what is this thing?"

    Ma Qitong was overjoyed, "That's great."

    "Hey hey" The man quit, hurriedly pulled Ma Qitong aside, and said, "Tongtong, you can't let them repair it, you don't even know who they are."

    Ma Qitong glared at him angrily, and said lightly, "Can you stop talking nonsense."

    Gao Peng and Xiao Zhuang looked at each other with a smile, then looked at the man, and said, "That's right, why are you talking so much nonsense? If we are bad people, we will treat you with the way you treated me just now. Can you still stand here?"

    "If you talk nonsense, I'll sew your mouth and exhaust pipe together, believe it or not?"

    At this time, Xiao Zhuang shouted very cooperatively: "Do you want to fix it? If you don't want to fix it, let's go."

    "Hey, don't go! Help me! I really don't know how to repair cars." Seeing this, Ma Qitong immediately became anxious, with a hint of coquettishness in her tone, but her eyes were always fixed on Gao Peng's face.

    After finishing speaking, he said to Xiao Zhuang: "I beg you."

    Xiao Zhuang tilted his head and said: "He is the head, you ask him."

    Ma Qitong put her gaze back on Gao Peng's face, handed the vise in front of Gao Peng with both hands, and said softly, "Please, if you really know how to repair cars."

    Gao Peng raised his eyebrows and said, "Of course it will be repaired."

    After finishing speaking, he took off the travel bag on his back, handed it to Xiao Zhuang, and said, "I'll fix the car, you look at the things."

    There was nothing wrong with the car, but the ignition coil was loose and fell off, the spark plugs couldn't ignite, and the car couldn't start naturally.

    After the car was repaired, Ma Qitong finally took Gao Peng and Xiao Zhuang with her after a fight with the boy who claimed to be her fianc¨¦, even the car was driven by Gao Peng.

    After more than an hour, the sky had already darkened, and the car drove to a business hotel according to Ma Qitong's request. Xiao Zhuang wanted to leave at this point, but Ma Qitong insisted that they stay, and finally the two stayed.

    Ma Qitong even hugged Gao Peng's arm without any scruples, not paying attention to the so-called fianc¨¦ at all.

    In the hotel room, Gao Peng and Xiaozhuang discussed the action plan, "We will do it tonight. They never imagined that we would be able to infiltrate the county so quickly and destroy this logistics center. This is the logistics center of the Blue Army."

    Xiao Zhuang nodded when he heard the words, and said, "Have you thought about how we can get out after finishing the business?"

    The corner of Gao Peng's mouth curled up into a smile, and said: "This is very simple, Tongtong."

    Xiao Zhuang's eyes lit up, and he said, "You mean, try to persuade her to help us?"

    Gao Peng nodded and said with a smile: "That's right, this hotel is the most upscale hotel in this county. Our military exercises will never disrupt the normal order of the place, so this is the safest place."

    "Tuk Tuk"

    Just as the two were deliberating on the details of the operation, there was a sudden knock on the door, and the two hurriedly put away the map spread on the table.

    ?Gao Peng walked to the door and asked in his usual voice, "Who is it?"

    "It's me, Tongtong."

    "Is there something wrong?"

    "May I come inside?"

    Gao Peng winked at Xiao Zhuang, Xiao Zhuang was about to put the pistol back on his waist, Gao Peng opened the door and invited Ma Qitong to come in.

    "Hey, haven't you slept yet?" Xiao Zhuang looked at Ma Qitong with a half-smile and said.

    "You guys haven't slept yet! Can Ican I have a private talk with Dapeng?" Ma Qitong said to Xiao Zhuang with a little embarrassment.

    Xiao Zhuang glanced at Gao Peng, twitched the corner of his mouth, and said, "Alright then, I'll go out first."

    "Sit!" After Xiaozhuang went out, Gao Peng greeted him, then turned around and closed the door, but when he turned around, Ma Qitong touched his waist from behind him, just in time for the pistol pinned to his waist.

    "What are you doing?" Gao Peng asked coldly, frowning slightly.

    "Who sent you here?" Ma Qitong was not afraid at all, but asked Gao Peng confidently.

    "Ah? Who sent me here? Who are you?" Gao Peng looked at Ma Qitong inexplicably and said.

    Ma Qitong stared into Gao Peng's eyes for a few seconds, and Gao Peng looked at her without flinching, seeing that there was indeed only doubt in Gao Peng's eyes, Ma Qitong nodded, turned around and took a few steps, said: "You don't need to explain to me,  I don't want to know either."

    "As long as I know that you are not a policeman, not sent by my father, and not my father's enemy. The more you know, the faster you will die. This is the truth that my father taught me since I was a child."

    Gao Peng nodded and said, "Your father's words are correct. If that's the case, can you go back with confidence? I still have things to do."

    "I'm not going back."

    "Then what else do you want to do?" Gao Peng asked with his hands outstretched.

    Ma Qitong crossed her arms and asked seriously: "Are you doing it alone?"

    Gao Peng's eyes flickered slightly, and he said, "What do you want to say?"

    "If you work alone, I can help you find a better job. My father and my brother are just short of manpower. Moreover, you don't have to work so hard. They will give you a lot of money. My father is very powerful at the border.  "

    "Besides, I want to see you too." After finishing these last words, a rare shyness appeared on Ma Qitong's face.

    Gao Peng pondered for a few seconds, turned around and took two steps, and said in a deep voice: "You are a smart girl, I think you have already guessed what I do."

    "I'm sure you've heard that people in our profession should avoid being emotional. Once we are emotional, we are no longer suitable for this profession, because our hearts will show holes. You are a good girl, and I don't want to hurt you." (  Remember the URL of this website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 112: Killers Are Creatures That Walk in the Darkness

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Upon hearing this, Ma Qitong said urgently: "You won't harm me, we are people from the same world"

    "But we are not from the same route. Besides, how do you know that we are from the same world?" Gao Peng interrupted Ma Qitong and asked.

    Ma Qitong smiled slightly, and said: "My father and brother, in the words of the police, are 'drug lords', killers or drug lords, which one is cleaner? Aren't we people from the same world?"

    Gao Peng shook his head and sighed: "As I said, even if we are from the same world, we are not from the same place after all. The killer is a creature walking in the dark. What we need is an absolute low profile."

    "But drug lords are always under the surveillance of the police. Once they make a mistake, the result will be irreversible. I don't think that relying on your father will make my life better."

    "Then for me?" Ma Qitong blurted out. She looked at Gao Peng expectantly and said, "Do you believe in love at first sight?"

    Gao Peng was silent, he turned his back to Ma Qitong, his eyes flickered quickly, he weighed his heart, and then he said lightly: "I still have a few things to do, after I finish these things, I will go to you  .¡±

    Ma Qitong was overjoyed when she heard the words, grabbed Gao Peng's arm and said, "What you said is true? Don't lie to me."

    Gao Peng turned around, looked at Ma Qitong, and said indifferently: "I have killed people, many people, but I have never lied to anyone. A killer's promise will be fulfilled with his life. I said I will come to you, so I will  Will definitely come."

    After hearing Gao Peng's words and seeing the determination in his eyes, Ma Qitong was immediately elated, and said, "Then how about I go with you?"

    Gao Peng's face sank when he heard this, and he said, "Of course not. There must be no accidents in what I'm going to do. Your presence will distract me. You'll be honest and wait for me at home. When I'm done, I'll show up on my own initiative."  in front of you."

    Ma Qitong pouted, and said, "Alright then! But I should be able to help you with something in this county, right? Now the city is full of troops, and you two will definitely not be able to do your own thing."

    "I'm different, I'm a woman, I have an advantage, at least, I can help you drive and meet you."

    Gao Peng looked at Ma Qitong for a while, finally a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth, and he nodded

    The next thing was simple. Gao Peng and Xiao Zhuang drove Ma Qitong's car and rushed outside the logistics center. Ma Qitong looked at Gao Peng who was wearing a black hood, with a hint of worry in his eyes.

    Gao Peng gave her a gesture of reassurance, and then used a hook rope with Xiao Zhuang to climb into the wall of the logistics center. Ma Qitong watched this scene and prayed for Gao Peng secretly while sitting in the car.

    After entering, the two sneaked carefully, easily touched the two guard posts, installed the simulated c4 in a key part of the logistics center, and then retreated immediately.

    It took less than 15 minutes from Gao Peng's two people entering the logistics center to retreating. After the two came out, they drove out of the city immediately.

    "Dapeng, you have to be careful, I'll wait for you." After leaving the city, the two put on their backpacks, Ma Qitong said with red eyes, looking at Gao Peng with a full face.

    A strange color flashed in Xiaozhuang's eyes, and he glanced at Gao Peng with a half-smile. Gao Peng nodded to Ma Qitong, and said softly, "Don't worry!"

    After speaking, he and Xiao Zhuang ran towards the mountain together, and when Ma Qitong's car was no longer in sight, Xiao Zhuang asked softly: "What's going on? Why is this girl still reluctant to part with you? You won't  "

    Gao Peng waved his hand and said: "Don't guess, I have nothing to do with her, it's her own business, she is so hot!"

    Xiao Zhuang laughed when he heard the words: "Don't! I think this girl is very good, she is beautiful, and she is a rich daughter, and you don't have a girlfriend"

    "That's all right, all right, do you know what her family does? Just mess with the mandarin ducks." Gao Peng angrily interrupted Xiao Zhuang's words, and said: "I have to report this matter to my superiors when I get back. You will sooner or later  Understood, let¡¯s go! Fight the war first, and we have to wait until the battle is over to discuss the big things.¡±

    The next morning, Gao Peng and Xiao Zhuang arrived at the agreed assembly point. When they arrived, all the other members of Lone Wolf Group B had arrived.

    But Deng Zhenhua and Shi Dafan were eating beggar chickens, Xiao Zhuang went up and snatched half of it, and tore a chicken leg for Gao Peng.

    Xiao Zhuang gnawed on the beggar chicken and said, "We blew up the logistics center of the Blue Army. What's the situation with you?"

    Chen Pai said: "We have removed the radar station."

    Lao Pao took a bite of the chicken breast and said, "The armored regimentLuke is a pile of rubbish because all their pilots are dead.  "

    Deng Zhenhua waved the chicken wings in his hand, and said with a smile: "Xiong Yingshi, there is no chicken or dog left."

    Gao Peng pointed to the drumstick in his hand, and said with a smile, "You can see the situation, hehe."

    "Wait, there is something wrong with the Blue Army radio station. This signal has never appeared before." Shi Dafan, who had snatched a radio from the Eagle Division, suddenly pressed the earplugs on his ears and said.

    Hearing this, Chen Pai immediately took the earplugs and put them to his ears, but he heard a communication in plain language.

    "Tiger head, this is Cobra a1. We have completed the mission and are heading to the next attack point."

    Chen put down his earplugs and said, "Black Tiger Brigade, they have started communicating in plain language, which is very abnormal."

    Gao Peng gnawed off the last piece of meat on the chicken leg, dug a hole beside him, threw the chicken bone in and buried it, and said, "This is obviously a plan to invite you into the urn. It should be that Lei Keming is not satisfied with this kind of punching me."  , I'll give you back a slap in the face."

    "He deliberately let go of his radio station, just to lure us there, so as to catch us all in one go. No accident, at this time, the black tiger brigade station has already set up a net, waiting for us to drill through it! I guess, the dog's head Lao Gao and the others will probably fall into the trap  .¡±

    Chen Pai and Geng Jihui looked at each other and nodded involuntarily. Chen Pai looked at Gao Peng and said, "Then what do you think we should do?"

    Gao Peng thought for a while, and said: "Let's not take this bait. I have an idea. Isn't our air force useless? Then let's take the blue army's air force department and use their command system to give them the attack aircraft."  The formation issued an order to let them bomb the Black Tiger Brigade by themselves, what do you think?"

    As soon as Gao Peng finished speaking, everyone in the field fell silent, and they all looked at Gao Peng with a look of hell.

    "Hey, what kind of eyes are you looking at? Isn't this proposal unreliable?" Gao Peng said, spreading his hands innocently.

    "Snapped"

    "It's not that it's unreliable, but it's too reliable! How did your brain grow? You can figure it out." Chen Pai slapped Gao Peng on the forehead excitedly, and said.

    "Hey, isn't it all forced out by those cat heads!"

    After the plan was decided, Lone Wolf Group B set off immediately, and quickly lurked towards the Blue Army's air finger department.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 113 Rambo's Final Mission Arrives

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The raid on the Blue Army's air command department went smoothly. Geng Jihui used the Blue Army's command system to issue an air strike order to the attack aircraft formation, and the coordinates were naturally where the Black Tiger Special Brigade was located.

    Not long after, thick smoke billowed in the camp of the Black Tiger Brigade, and the entire army was wiped out. Lei Keming tore off his blue armband and announced his withdrawal from the exercise.

    After Lone Wolf Group B killed the Black Tiger Brigade, they encountered the Night Tiger Reconnaissance Company when passing through Yunmeng Mountain.

    The new company commander was not a fuel-efficient lamp, so he guessed their interspersed route and laid a beautiful ambush.

    Six people were captured in a series of shootings. Except for Gao Peng and Xiao Zhuang, who were particularly able to run, the others, including Chen Pai, were all folded in.

    "Chen Pai, squad leader." A familiar voice came, attracting Chen Pai and Lao Pao.

    The two of them took a closer look and said in surprise, "Xiwa? Why is it you?"

    "Chen Pai, Lao Pao, you miss me so much." Beside Chen Xiwa, the second squad leader looked at Chen Pai and Lao Pao excitedly and said.

    "Old Lin? Why is it you? Is it our company?" Chen Pai and Lao Pao looked at the old comrades in front of them with mixed feelings.

    "That's right!" Chen Xiwa happily said to the two of them.

    Chen Pai and Lao Pao looked at each other, and said with a smile, "I feel much better about being in the hands of Yehuo's reconnaissance company."

    "Ha ha ha ha¡­¡­"

    Prisoner-of-war camp of the Blue Army Command.

    Deng Zhenhua suddenly said to the others: "Hey, tell me, where are the big and young Rambo now?"

    Shi Dafan continued with a laugh: "In the enemy's nightmare."

    "Hey hey"

    Chen Pai also laughed and said, "The big one and the young John Rambo are going to poke a hornet's nest."

    The high school team and Gray Wolf squatted beside the barbed wire, listening to the jokes of the members of Group B, but the high school team was full of thoughtfulness.

    "High school team, what are you thinking?" Gray Wolf asked puzzled.

    The high school team slowly said: "I was wondering what Dapeng and Xiaozhuang were thinking. I used to think about what they would do, but now I find it's useless."

    "The thinking of these two boys is different from ours, what they think is what, so maybe we should change our thinking, what are they thinking? If I were them, what would I think?"

    Gray Wolf heard the words and said jokingly: "If I were them! After entering, build a tank first, then drive the tank and rush into the headquarters, hehehe"

    "Boom"

    Just as Gray Wolf finished speaking, there was a sudden roar of engines in the headquarters, and a tank started without warning, with its headlights turned on, and rushed straight towards the big tent of the headquarters.

    The Spike members in the prisoner-of-war camp rushed to the barbed wire fence in unison, watched the tank rushing towards the big tent of the Blue Army headquarters, and cheered wildly in unison: "John Rambo, oh  "

    It was Gao Peng who drove the tank, and Xiao Zhuang was sitting in the ammunition compartment of the tank. Because Gao Peng was afraid that he would rush out like in the original drama and be wounded by the security staff of the commander of the blue army with live ammunition, so he told him to wait for the gun barrel to stretch out.  After entering the tent, let him turn the barrel and make a firing motion.

    "Red Army Special Forces, your headquarters has been taken over by us, please abide by the rules of the exercise."

    After the tank entered the tent, Xiao Zhuang immediately shook the barrel and pointed at the commander of the blue army with the rank of lieutenant general. However, Gao Peng did not come out of the cockpit rashly.  The major put down his pistol and came out.

    At this time Xiaozhuang also opened the hatch of the tank and climbed out. The two walked up to the lieutenant general, saluted, and said in unison: "Hello, chief."

    "Dapeng Xiaozhuang? Youyou are too courageous, you dare to rush in with a tank." A slightly familiar female voice came from the side, and the two turned their heads to look, and Gao Peng suddenly smiled.

    "Xiao Fei, what a coincidence, you're here too? Are you from the Blue Army? Hehe, there's nothing we can do! If we don't do this, we won't be able to make a comeback." Gao Peng said with a smile to Xiaofei.  sentence.

    He was like a mirror in his heart. The commander of the blue army with the rank of lieutenant general was Xiaofei's grandfather, so it was normal for her to be here.

    The lieutenant general looked at his granddaughter and Gao Peng in surprise, his eyes flickered slightly, he stepped forward a few steps, with a faint smile on his face, and said, "Are you from the Spike Brigade?"

    Gao Peng straightened his body and said: "Report to the chief, Gao Peng, Zhuang Yan, the commando of Group B of the Lone Wolf Special Commando.""Good boy, let's go! Call your team He, I'm very curious about your Lone Wolf Special Commando!" The commander stretched out his hands and patted Gao Peng and Xiao Zhuang on the shoulders, smiling.

    "Yes, sir please."

    After the exercise was over, the Spike Brigade returned in triumph, and everyone gave a mission briefing, of course, including Gao Peng.

    However, in the mission briefing, he only mentioned that he met a girl named Tongtong during the operation, and because he helped her fix the car, he got some help from her.

    However, Xiao Zhuang, for some unknown purpose, added some private goods to the briefing, for example, the girl named Tongtong seemed to be interested in Gao Peng or something.

    Gao Peng didn't know that Xiao Zhuang had inadvertently given him a wave of divine assists. A few days after resuming training, an unexpected visitor came to the base of the Spike Brigade.

    Gao Peng was called to his office by the high school team. The moment Gao Peng saw Miao Lian, he knew that the time to complete tasks two and three was coming.

    "Miao Lian? Why are you here? If Chen Pai Xiaozhuang and the others know that you are coming, how happy they will be!" Gao Peng looked at Miao Lian in casual clothes with joy, and shouted happily.

    "Hehe, brat, they will be happy, but aren't you happy?" Miao Lian teased with a smile.

    "How can it be! Of course I'm happy, I thought it would be hard to see you again! I didn't expect to see you so soon. You must leave a contact information this time. Xiaozhuang and I will visit you in the future."

    Seeing the sincerity in Gao Peng's eyes, Miao Lian waved his hands with great comfort, and said, "Let's talk! Sit down first. I came to you today because I need your help."

    Seeing this, the high school team said: "Lao Miao, let's talk, I'll go and see if those bastards are lazy."

    After the high school team left, Gao Peng said to Miao Lian: "Miao Lian, if there is anything you want me to do, just say it, as long as I can do it, there will be no difference."

    Miao Lian nodded in relief, and said, "Do you still remember the girl named Tongtong you met when you blasted the Blue Army's logistics center?"

    Gao Peng was taken aback on purpose when he heard the words, and said, "Tong Tong? What's wrong with her? Hey Miao Lian, I have nothing to do with her! Did Xiao Zhuang just say something nonsense?"

    "Hehehedon't be nervous, listen to me first." Miao Lian waved his hand, interrupted Gao Peng's words with a smile, then solemnly said: "This Tongtong's name is Ma Qitong, and her background is quite complicated.  .¡±

    "The Ma family drug trafficking group is a big cancer entrenched in our border area. They rely on Yuanshan Town, relying on foreign countries, and control a huge international drug trafficking network in their hands."

    Gao Peng's expression was solemn, his brows were tightly frowned, Miao Lian waited quietly for him to digest the news, and after a long time, Gao Peng asked, "What about Ma Qitong? Is she also a member of the drug cartel?"

    "No, she's clean."

    "Oh!" Gao Peng nodded, his brows stretched.

    Miao Lian raised his eyebrows when he saw this, and said, "Hey Dapeng, I didn't tell you this to make you care about her. The social conditions and people's conditions in Yuanshan Town are too complicated, and all the insiders we got in were sacrificed."

    "The enemy's methods are very cruel. Our scouts and special services all have tragic results."

    Gao Peng frowned again. After pondering for two seconds, he raised his head to look at Miao Lian, and said in a concentrated voice: "Miao Lian, I think I understand your reason for coming. Tell me directly! What do you want me to do?"

    Miao Lian nodded in satisfaction, and said: "Very well, Dapeng, I read you right. Listen to me, Ma Qitong likes you very much. All you need to do is get close to her and join the Ma family group."

    Gao Peng nodded, and said: "We have learned about disguised investigation, disguised infiltration, connection behind enemy lines, and establishment of intelligence bases. Special forces are no different from secret service. I am willing to do this."

    "Okay, okay, good soldier!" Miao Lian looked at Gao Peng with admiration in his eyes and said repeatedly.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 114 Howling Wolf, are you ready? Break into Yuanshan Town

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Miao Lian left, and he asked Gao Peng to wait for his news at ease, and he would notify him when he needed to be dispatched.

    Unexpectedly, after waiting for another half a year, Gao Peng and Xiao Zhuang's epaulets had an extra crutch, and they also became veterans.

    And Gao Peng's Shaolin basic internal strength has finally achieved some small success, condensing the first trace of internal strength, but this trace of internal strength is still very weak, and has no decisive impact on Gao Peng's strength for the time being.

    However, the road has already been cleared, and the future will be smooth. He only needs to accumulate and strengthen his internal strength. One day, Gao Peng will truly become a martial arts master.

    The Lone Wolf B team became the veteran team of this period, brought out a team of rookies, and then participated in the border anti-drug operation code-named "Tiger Wolf", helping the hunters in Langdezhai wipe out the invading drug cartel armed forces  molecular.

    This time, because of the existence of Gao Peng, who knows the plot, many accidents were avoided, among which was the danger caused by Dabao's dog. Gao Peng tied up the dog named Xiaobao with a rope in advance, so that Dabao  Hold on.

    Without this accident, Lao Pao's minefields did their best, Lone Wolf Group B killed the drug dealers unscathed, and the Timberwolves anti-drug operation was a complete success.

    When they came out of the mountain, Gao Peng was called by the high school team to a tent alone. In the tent, he saw He Zhijun, the captain of the Spike Brigade, and a policeman in plain clothes.

    "Captain, why are you here?" Gao Peng asked He Zhijun pretending to be extremely surprised.

    He Zhijun didn't talk nonsense, and said straight to the point: "Your Miaolian has an accident. This is a comrade from the provincial department. Let him tell you!"

    Gao Peng looked at the policeman, frowned and nodded.

    "Section Chief Miao met with an informant in the border area, was ambushed by a drug cartel, and was kidnapped." After the police explained the matter in the simplest terms, they looked at Gao Peng quietly.

    Gao Peng asked blankly: "Who did it?"

    "The drug lord group entrenched in Yuanshan Town."

    Gao Peng blurted out, "Ma Qitong's family?"

    The policeman nodded and said, "We really have no other choice. Section Chief Miao's whereabouts are unknown. All our insiders who got into Ma's house were sacrificed."

    Gao Peng nodded, looked at He Zhijun, and said, "I understand, Captain, give the order!"

    Looking at Gao Peng who had no hesitation, He Zhijun nodded appreciatively and said, "No matter what kind of difficulties you encounter, you must stay calm."

    "This is a special battle. You have also experienced the most rigorous special training. I believe you will complete the task well. I wish you an early victory."

    "Howling Wolf, are you ready?"

    Gao Peng straightened his body, paid a military salute to He Zhijun, and said in a deep voice, "Always be prepared."

    The conference room of the Public Security Bureau.

    The two policemen looked at Gao Peng with weird faces, scanning the materials of the Majia drug trafficking group one by one, really scanning, each piece of information was no less than a few hundred words, but Gao Peng only read it for a few seconds at most, and then changed it.  next one.

    Soon, Gao Peng put down the information and said, "Okay."

    The policeman next to him said in surprise: "You should take a closer look! Otherwise, you may die."

    Gao Peng smiled slightly, picked up a photo from the table, and said: "Ma Shichang, male, 61 years old, from Yuanshan Town, Chinese nationality, went abroad in his early years, participated in armed conflicts in Southeast Asia, and became a staff officer in the local area.  long job."

    "After returning to China, a drug trafficking network was established. With Yuanshan Town as the base and overseas as the backing, a huge drug network was organized that could reach the entire Asian and even European markets."

    "Ma Yunfei, male, 28 years old, Chinese nationality, although he is Ma Shichang's third son, he is his most important son, and he may also become the heir to the Ma family's business."

    "At the age of seventeen, I went to study in the United States and studied drama at New York University. During this period, I received military training at the American mercenary company at my own expense. After returning to China, I became the backbone of the Ma family's drug lord business. The Ma family's drug trafficking network is mainly composed of the following:  People make up"

    "Okay, we all believe that you have read it carefully." The policeman next to Gao Peng interrupted him with a smile, with a hint of admiration in his eyes.

    Gao Peng nodded and said, "Don't worry! It's all in my head."

    Another policeman asked in surprise: "Is this your talent?"

    Gao Peng shook his head and said: "No, this is the result of the training of the special brigade, unconscious memory, this is nothing, let's get to the point!"

    Police pointShe nodded and said, "How do you plan to get close to her?"

    Gao Peng thought for a while, and said: "To get close to Ma Qitong, you must first help me get rid of that little boy, because he will stick to Ma Qitong like chewing gum. With him around, I will definitely not be able to complete the task."

    The policeman frowned and said, "Get rid of the boy?"

    Gao Peng spread his hands and said: "It doesn't have to be killed, but you must keep him secretly detained and examined, because he is the son of another drug lord, and you will definitely find evidence that he knew about the entire drug network."

    "You keep holding him until the end of my mission. Be more secretive and create the illusion that he was killed. Of course, it doesn't matter if you really kill him. That's your business."

    "You pretend to be robbers and kidnap Ma Qitong, I will go up and exchange fire with you, and then you take the little boy away, and I will rescue Ma Qitong."

    The policeman smiled and said, "A hero saves the beauty, isn't it a bit too old-fashioned? Why would she believe you?"

    Gao Peng said lightly: "I will tell her that I have been following her secretly to protect her."

    "Then why are you doing this?"

    Gao Peng twitched the corner of his mouth and said, "Because I love her."

    The two policemen looked at each other, nodded in unison, and said, "Okay! The action plan has been decided like this, and we will prepare separately."

    "Okay, remember to prepare two more magazines for me." A cold light flashed in Gao Peng's eyes. In the original play, Xiao Zhuang suffered a lot of abuse in order to gain Ma Yunfei's trust. Gao Peng has no tendency to be abused. He always likes to play.  bigger

    Yuanshan Town.

    People from the Public Security Bureau have informed Gao Peng of Ma Qitong's whereabouts, and Gao Peng is now dressed as an ordinary young man who came to travel, and follows Ma Qitong from afar.

    Ma Qitong was playing with that little boy, and when Gao Peng found a blue van in front of him, he knew that the real robber had appeared.

    Gao Peng's eyes were fixed, and he put his right hand into his pocket calmly. His gun was different from Xiao Zhuang in the original drama. There were no empty ammunition, but live ammunition.

    Just when Ma Qitong passed the blue truck, one of the employees who were unloading suddenly shouted, "Do it."

    Immediately, seven or eight employees who were unloading the goods drew out their pistols, rushed over and grabbed Ma Qitong, and the little boy was knocked to the ground.

    Without any further hesitation, Gao Peng drew out his pistol and rushed towards the robbers.

    "Bang bang bang bang." Gao Peng fired four shots in a row, killing the first two people.

    The people who were holding Ma Qitong behind quickly reacted, and one of them shouted: "Kill him."

    "Bang bang bang"

    Gunshots sounded like popping beans on the streets of Yuanshan Town. After Gao Peng killed the first two robbers, he jumped out and avoided the ensuing counterattack.

    After the combat movement started, Gao Peng used the terrain and his agility to avoid the opponent's shooting, and fired two shots again, killing the two opponents.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 115 My Heart Tells Me, I Can't Live Without You

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Quick retreat, this is a master." The robbers immediately realized that Gao Peng was not easy to mess with, so they stopped shooting at him, but put Ma Qitong into the car and prepared to drive away.

    "Bang bang."

    The robber who closed the car door was killed by Gao Peng casually, but the bullets in Gao Peng's gun were also emptied. The Type 64 pistol has seven rounds of ammunition and one round in the chamber, but only eight rounds, just like a bastard box.

    When Gao Peng changed the magazine, the truck had already started. Instead of riding a bicycle to chase after Xiaozhuang like in the original drama, Gao Peng grabbed a motorcycle on the street.

    At the same time, when the police dressed up as robbers saw a real robber appearing, Gao Peng had already caught up with them, so they could only do the rest, capture that little boy, and Gao Peng had to rely on himself for the rest.

    Gao Peng drove a motorcycle and followed the truck out of the town. After reaching the forest environment, Gao Peng decisively took advantage of the winding terrain between the dirt roads in the forest, crossed the hills, and rushed to the front of the truck.

    Gao Peng stopped his motorcycle in the middle of the road. There was one person in the driver's cab and the co-pilot in the car. Gao Peng calmly raised his gun and fired two shots, killing the driver and the gangster sitting on the co-pilot.

    Immediately Gao Peng kicked off the motorcycle to stand on his feet, put the motorcycle on his feet, and quickly rushed towards the truck. The truck stopped slowly.

    After the truck stopped, the three gangsters guarding Ma Qitong in the cargo box also opened the rear door and rushed out. Two of them had pistols in their hands, and one gangster was holding an M16.

    The three of them just got out of the car, before they reacted, and they didn't even see the enemy's traces, Gao Peng was already standing on the roof of the car and fired three shots in a row, successfully killing the three gangsters.

    Gao Peng looked at the guy in the gangster's hands, his eyes lit up, and finally got some extra income, and immediately put the two pistols in the driver's cab and the two pistols in the back compartment of the gangster's hands into the reincarnation table, and only put the m16 back  After arriving behind, the battle is not over yet!

    Gao Peng replaced the Type 64 magazine obtained from the Public Security Bureau with a new magazine, and then walked leisurely to the rear compartment.

    "Ah don't kill me, I'll give you whatever money you want, don't kill me"

    Ma Qitong was still holding her head and screaming desperately at this time. After Gao Peng confirmed that there was no one in the carriage, he softly said: "Stop screaming, you are already safe."

    Ma Qitong finally calmed down when she heard the low shout, raised her head, her eyes widened, "Dapeng? Why are you? When did you come back?"

    Gao Peng sighed, looked at Ma Qitong, and said lightly: "After I finish my work, I will follow you all the time."

    "There are some things I haven't figured out yet, so I don't dare to appear in front of you rashly, so I can only silently guard you in the dark."

    "But when I saw you being hijacked by those people today, my heart told me that I can't live without you in my life. Come with me! Be my woman."

    After listening to Gao Peng's words, Ma Qitong's heart was beating non-stop, as if she had been smeared with honey, her heart was so sweet, her eyes sparkled, she looked at Gao Peng affectionately, but she didn't know what to say.

    Gao Peng was the first man who made her feel excited. Now that she heard such an affectionate confession from him, her mind was almost blank.

    Seeing this, Gao Peng stepped forward and hugged her from the car, patted her on the back, and said: "Let's leave here first, the danger has not been completely eliminated, I don't know if the robbers have follow-up plans, find a safe place first  .¡±

    Ma Qitong nodded obediently, and followed Gao Peng towards the direction of the motorcycle. The two had just got on the motorcycle when the roar of a car engine sounded behind them. Looking back, a Land Cruiser was turning the corner and heading in their direction  Come.

    Gao Peng's eyes were fixed, and a cold light flashed across his eyes. He turned m16 in front of him, and said in a low voice, "Hold me tight, and don't let go even if you die."

    Ma Qitong also realized something, and immediately hugged Gao Peng's waist tightly, and stuck his whole body on his back. Gao Peng didn't have time to carefully feel the soft touch on his back, and immediately started his motorcycle and rushed up to the hill beside him.

    Inside the Land Cruiser, a man wearing a black hood and holding an m16 sitting in the co-pilot took out his cell phone and dialed it.

    "Boss, we have found Missy and the person who rescued her, but they seem to regard us as the person who kidnapped Missy, and they are fleeing on a motorcycle now, what should we do?"

    An unhurried voice came from the receiver of the mobile phone, "Catch up and bring her back, and don't let her discover your identities."

    "Yes, chase."

    The driver is a woman. Under such circumstances, daring to let a woman drive is enough to show the ability of this female driver.?The Land Cruiser let out a deep roar, and suddenly accelerated and rushed out.

    The road here is winding, and the turning range is very large, but the female driver drove the Land Cruiser out of the effect of a mountain off-road vehicle, drifting perfectly one by one, almost without deceleration when cornering, and turning at most  With two bends, Gao Peng can be stopped.

    Gao Peng's motorcycle is just an ordinary civilian motorcycle, and his off-road ability is naturally not good. If he didn't rely on the flexibility of the motorcycle and could avoid walking on the road, he would have been overtaken long ago.

    However, if you rush forward at the current speed, you will be stopped by the Land Cruiser before entering the next road and rushing up the hill over there.

    "Chi"

    Gao Peng stepped on the brake and shouted: "Get out of the car, lie down on the spot, and leave after I deal with the pursuers."

    "Be careful." Ma Qitong didn't have the slightest idea. Naturally, Gao Peng said what he said. After getting off the motorcycle, he lay down in the grass beside him, and looked at Gao Peng with big eyes without blinking.

    Gao Peng took off the m16, rolled over, and leaned against a tree. Without saying a word, he raised his gun and aimed at the Land Cruiser that had just turned the corner 50 or 60 meters away.

    "Da da da."

    A short burst of three consecutive shots. The female driver who was driving the car with blood boiled did not even react at all. There were already two bullet holes in her neck and face. The Land Cruiser suddenly lost control, the front of the car tilted, and it rushed towards the trees beside the road.  go.

    "boom"

    With a loud noise, the car hit a tree and stopped, and the four people dressed as gangsters in the car were knocked dizzy.

    "Holy shit, this bastard actually shot, hurry up, get out of the car." The man in the passenger seat yelled angrily, retracted his head in the car, pushed open the passenger door, and got out of the car.

    "Da da da¡­¡­"

    Gao Peng began to shoot at the car with an automatic rifle. He was on the right side of the road, but the car hit the left side, so the passenger cab could not be seen from Gao Peng's side. The kid was lucky and escaped.

    But the three people in the back seat didn't react as quickly as he did, and before they had time to bow their heads, one of them was shot in the chest, the other two were shot in the arm and the other in the shoulder, and they were able to climb out of the car and hide in the  behind the car.

    The man who was shot in the chest obviously couldn¡¯t survive. Of the five people in the car, two died and two were injured. The leader of the passenger seat was very annoyed, "Bastard, this guy is so powerful, no, hurry up and reveal your identity, or you will die."  It's too wrong."

    "Miss, you guys, don't shoot, Boss Ma sent us to pick you up." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 116 On the Northeast Road, Not Many People Don't Know My 'Howling Wolf'

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Ma Qitong, who was lying in the grass, was taken aback when she heard the words, but she was not a fool, she didn't believe it rashly, but asked a few questions, and Ma Qitong confirmed it after the person opposite answered them perfectly.

    Immediately said to Gao Peng: "Dapeng, they belong to my third brother, don't kill them."

    Gao Peng glanced at Ma Qitong, nodded, and shouted to the other side: "Throw out the gun, and walk out with your hands raised, otherwise, you will die."

    How dare the three survivors have any objections? Three m16s were thrown from the back of the car, and three gangsters wearing hoods came out from the back of the car. The leader raised his hands high, while the other two were shot.  Only one hand can be raised, and the other hand is hanging by the side.

    Holding a gun, Gao Peng led Ma Qitong to the front of the three of them. Ma Qitong stepped forward and pulled off the hood of the leader, and found that it was the person who usually followed his third brother. He turned to Gao Peng again and said, "Daddy!"  Peng, they really belong to my third brother, you should let them go!"

    Gao Peng nodded lightly, then looked at the leader, his eyes turned cold, and he said coldly: "Why didn't you reveal your identity immediately? What are you planning?"

    The leader only felt a chill rise from the tailbone, his legs were almost too weak to stand up, and his heart was full of fear, such a strong murderous aura, how many people had to be killed!

    He himself has killed eight people if not ten, but he has never met a person who can make him completely unable to resist with just one look.

    "Brother brother, we didn't plan anything, just but we don't know you after all, the boss asked us to take you back and interrogate your origin."

    The leader immediately gave up without reservation, not because he was cowardly, but because he felt that if his answer did not satisfy the other party, the other party would definitely kill him.

    "Hmph, cross-examination?" Gao Peng snorted coldly, and said disdainfully: "It's torture! Go back and tell your boss that everyone is on the right track. With such a large organization like yours, it shouldn't be difficult to find out my background."

    "I was in the Northeast a few years ago, and I only came to the Southwest recently. On the Northeast Road, there are really not many people who don't know that I'm 'Howling Wolf'."

    "Also, let me tell you boss, Tongtong is the woman I like. I want to take her away. Unless she doesn't want to, no one can stop her. I will be responsible for her safety in the future."

    Ma Qitong looked at the domineering Gao Peng with brilliant eyes, and her heart almost melted. This extremely powerful man is my man.

    After Gao Peng said these few words, he moved his fingers quickly, and then with a shake, the m16 in his hand was scattered into parts all over the place. Gao Peng turned around and left with Ma Qitong in his arms.

    Ma Qitong turned around and said to the leader: "Go back and tell my father and third brother that Dapeng will take good care of me, so they don't have to worry."

    Gao Peng did not stop Ma Qitong from speaking, he knew very well that Ma Shichang would not let them leave so easily, he would definitely send someone to look for them, and now, the initiative is in his hands.

    Back on the hill, riding the motorcycle again, Gao Peng took Ma Qitong away. After returning to Yuanshan Town, Gao Peng discarded the motorcycle casually and took Ma Qitong back to the hotel where he stayed. Naturally, Gao Peng has no shortage of money.  , The Public Security Bureau has already prepared it for him.

    And Ma Yunfei's subordinates, after Gao Peng and Ma Qitong left, immediately called to report the situation here to Ma Yunfei. Ma Yunfei didn't say anything on the phone, but sent someone to pick them up and deal with the scene

    Night, Ma's villa.

    Ma Shichang stood in the yard, looking at the deep darkness in the distance, and his eyes were deeper than the deep night.

    With a shaved head and wearing a white casual suit, Ma Yunfei came over with a stack of documents in his hand, "Father, this is the document of that Dapeng, take a look!"

    Ma Shichang took the information Ma Yunfei handed over. The first one was a red A-level arrest warrant issued by the Ministry of Public Security. The arrest warrant read: Gao Peng (fugitive number: 133622099000200913003), male, 22 years old, domicile: Chongqing,  1.80 meters tall, medium build

    Gao Peng's parents divorced since he was a child, and he joined the army at the age of 17. He once served in a reconnaissance brigade in the Northeast Theater of the People's Liberation Army. He was later expelled from the military for threatening the instructor with a gun. He became a professional killer at the age of 19.  Wolf"¡­¡­

    The public security organs in all regions are requested to immediately deploy the investigation work after receiving this arrest warrant, and if they find the criminal suspect, they will be detained and immediately reported to the Fifth Bureau of our Ministry, and rewards will be given to the whistleblower who finds the clue and assists the unit or individual who has contributed to the arrest  

    "Howling Wolf? How come we haven't heard of this Howling Wolf before?" Ma Shichang read the arrest warrant and was puzzled.? asked Ma Yunfei.

    Ma Yunfei heard the words and replied: "Father, I have inquired about him. He used to be active in the Northeast, that is, he only appeared in the Southwest recently. My sister mentioned this person to me before."

    "He was the younger sister he met when he was working in the county a few months ago. The younger sister also helped him with some things. Later, he had something to do, so he left, but the younger sister said he would come back to her."

    "This is a ruthless character. He should have killed many people. Biaozi was so scared by him that he hasn't recovered yet."

    Ma Shichang nodded after listening to Ma Yunfei's words, and said unhurriedly: "It can be seen that this is a usable material. If it can be used by us, it will be like adding wings to a tiger."

    "But judging from what he said, he doesn't seem to want to have anything to do with us. We have to find a way."

    Ma Yunfei thought about it for a while, and said: "Whether this can be done or not depends on my younger sister. After all, she is also my younger sister. If she wants to marry my younger sister, he must not deny you as a father-in-law. I think you should marry me personally."  It's better to see him."

    Ma Shichang thought for a while, nodded and said: "You are right, let's arrange it! But there is a principle, he must see the blood of the police on his hands, otherwise, even if he is willing to stay and help us, I dare not use it lightly."  he."

    "Okay, I'll make arrangements right away."

    For three days in a row, Gao Peng did nothing, and accompanied Ma Qitong to play in Yuanshan Town, leaving their presence in various scenic spots. Of course, Gao Peng also knew clearly that there were people around him who were always following and monitoring.

    He knew that those were from the Ma family, but he didn't try to scare the snake away. He just faithfully played the role of a man who doted on his woman. Those Ma family members could see how happy Ma Qitong was these few days.

    However, Gao Peng still stuck to the bottom line and did not break through the last layer of relationship. They slept separately at night, and Ma Qitong wanted to throw herself into his arms, but Gao Peng told her that he was a perfectionist and he hoped to make their first night a reality.  Stayed for the wedding night.

    For such a request, I am afraid that no woman can refuse. At present, Ma Qitong just loves Gao Peng even more, but doesn't think about those things anymore.

    On this day, the two of them had just finished their dinner. When they came out of the restaurant, four strong men in black suits came up and said directly to Ma Qitong, "Miss, the boss wants to see Mr. Gao."

    "My dad? What does he want to do?" Ma Qitong stared at the four of them and asked.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 117 She is the only one who can break my killer's heart

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "We don't know about this, please don't embarrass us."

    Seeing that man's respectful expression, Ma Qitong looked at Gao Peng with some embarrassment, and said weakly: "Dapeng, that is my father after all, look"

    Gao Peng sighed, and said lightly: "Forget it, after all, he is my future father-in-law, so it doesn't hurt to meet him."

    Ma Qitong was overjoyed when she heard the words, she smacked Gao Peng on the face, and said with a smile: "Dapeng, you are so kind, my father will definitely like you."

    Gao Peng shrugged indifferently, turned around respectfully in the black suit and opened the door of an off-road vehicle by the roadside, and Gao Peng and Ma Qitong sat on it together.

    After driving for a while, the car arrived at Ma's Villa. At this time, night had fallen. When Gao Peng and Ma Qitong got off the car, they immediately saw Ma Yunfei.

    "Third brother, why are you still here to greet him in person?" Ma Qitong hugged Gao Peng's arm and smiled coquettishly at Ma Yunfei.

    Ma Yunfei gave Ma Qitong a doting look, smiled, then looked at Gao Peng, stretched out his right hand, and said, "Hi, I'm Ma Yunfei, if you don't mind, you can call me third brother just like Tongtong."

    Gao Peng stretched out his hand to shake Ma Yunfei expressionlessly, and said lightly: "Hi, you can call me Dapeng."

    Seeing this, Ma Yunfei didn't say much, but tilted his head and said, "Let's go! Dad is waiting for you."

    After speaking, he turned his head and walked inward, Gao Peng and Ma Qitong followed, walked along the cobbled path for more than a hundred meters, turned a corner, and a tall and straight figure was standing in the middle of the road.

    Although Ma Shichang is in his early sixties, his figure does not look old at all, and his whole person exudes a calm and unhurried temperament.

    "Dad, he saved me." Ma Qitong stood beside Gao Peng and said softly to Ma Shichang.

    Ma Shichang nodded, but did not look at Gao Peng, and said, "I know."

    Ma Qitong turned around and said to the calm Gao Peng: "Call me!"

    Gao Peng glanced at her, and then said stiffly: "Hello."

    Ma Qitong rolled her eyes speechlessly, and said coquettishly, "Can't you say something nice?"

    Gao Peng looked at her helplessly, his voice softened and was no longer so harsh, "I don't know how to speak nicely, and it's not the first day you know me."

    "Hehe, I like it." After listening to the conversation between the two, Ma Shichang smiled slightly, and said: "I like boys with personality, so I will flatter them, and it won't make a big deal."

    In fact, Ma Shichang heard that Gao Peng did have feelings for his daughter through the changes in Gao Peng's tone of speech twice, so he didn't mind his attitude towards him.

    "Dad, you are so kind."

    "Don't flatter me, don't worry, I won't kill him." Ma Shichang's eyes flickered slightly, and he said this sentence whether it was intentional or not.

    "Kill me?" Gao Peng said with a touch of disdain in his tone, "Most of the grass on the graves of those who want to kill me are already three feet high, some of them don't even have graves, and some of them probably haven't been buried yet."

    After listening to Gao Peng's words, Ma Shichang finally turned his attention to Gao Peng. Ma Shichang himself is also a veteran of the battlefield. He has killed many people and has held high positions for many years.  .

    However, Ma Shichang was also secretly startled by Gao Peng's aura, and even more determined to win him.

    Ma Yunfei glanced at his father with a half-smile, and turned to Gao Peng with a hint of admiration in his eyes.

    He has grown up so much, and he has never seen a young man who dares to speak like this in front of his father, including himself, who has never dared to disobey his father in the slightest. My brother-in-law is amazing!

    "Dad, I have followed him. If he lives, I will live. If he dies, I will die." Seeing Ma Shichang's eyes, Ma Qitong immediately said nervously.

    "Hmphhehehe" Ma Shichang chuckled a few times after hearing what Ma Qitong said, and sighed: "You! Stupid girl, how could I kill him? I was wondering if he could stay and help us  Do things, in this way, can't you be together all day?"

    Ma Shichang adopted the strategy of saving the country with curves. Gao Peng had shown an attitude of not being interested in the Ma family's career from the very beginning. If he wanted to keep him, he could only rely on his daughter's bondage with him.

    It can also be seen from this how much Gao Peng attaches importance to his daughter. If he really loves his daughter, he must not escape from his palm. If he is not willing to do anything for his daughter, then how can he  Do you feel relieved to hand over your daughter to him?

    Ma Qitong is full of emotions when she hears the wordsLooking at Gao Peng waiting, Gao Peng glanced at her, and said to Ma Shichang indifferently: "Uncle, I don't like to do complicated things, and I'm used to being alone. I'm a killer, and I can only kill."

    "Tongtong probably told me what you are doing. I don't think I can do these things. My ability is enough to support Tongtong and make her live well. I mightnot be suitable to work under you  .¡±

    Ma Shichang looked at Gao Peng suddenly, and said in a deep voice: "I will not let you do what you can't do, but only let you do what you can. Answer me seriously, do you love Tongtong?"

    Gao Peng glanced at Ma Qitong, sighed in her hopeful eyes, and said: "She is the only one who can break my killer's heart, of course I love her."

    "Because of loving her, I am no longer a qualified killer, but a warrior who fights for the one I love."

    Ma Shichang nodded in satisfaction, stared at Gao Peng closely and said: "Okay, stay and help me, this is not Ma Shichang talking to you, this is your prospective father-in-lawplease."

    Ma Qitong happily said to Gao Peng: "Did you hear that? My father is very good, so you just agree!"

    Gao Peng looked at Ma Shichang for a few seconds without flinching, finally nodded, and said in a deep voice: "I can stay and help you, but you also have to prove your strength to me. I don't want to die inexplicably one day.  where."

    "How do you want me to prove it?" Ma Shichang asked with interest.

    Gao Peng said coldly: "I want you to use the fastest speed to find out which faction kidnapped Tongtong a few days ago. No matter who the other party is, I want them todo nothing."

    Ma Shichang's eyes suddenly burst into a bright light, and he shouted: "Okay, we have been investigating this matter for the past few days, and I believe there will be results soon. Just wait for the news!"

    After Ma Shichang finished speaking, he turned and left in a good mood. Even if Gao Peng didn't say anything about this matter, they must do it. Since they attacked his daughter, needless to say, it must be a force that is hostile to him.

    Since this kid wants to take the lead for his daughter, he doesn't need to spend a single soldier himself, that would be great, and at the same time, he can see the kid's strength more intuitively.  Heart.

    Ma Qitong cheered ecstatically: "Great, we should have a good meal today and celebrate. I will arrange it."

    Gao Peng fondled her hair and smiled slightly. The corner of Ma Yunfei's mouth twitched, and he also turned and left.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 118 The person who dies in my hands doesn't even have a chance to be a ghost

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    late at night.

    Ma Qitong was wearing a silk nightgown, sitting on the bed and flipping through a magazine, Gao Peng was taking a shower in the bathroom, and when he came out of the shower, Gao Peng also put on his nightgown and lay down on the bed.

    He is more open-minded than Xiaozhuang. Xiaozhuang always has scruples in his heart because of Xiaoying. In fact, his state is very dangerous. If Ma Qitong was a little shrewder in the original play, Xiaozhuang might have been exposed long ago.

    However, Gao Peng does not have any psychological burden. As long as he does not have a substantive relationship with Ma Qitong, he will not feel any guilt.

    Although Ma Qitong is very clean and has not been contaminated by the dark career of the Ma family, but she was born in such a family, she cannot be said to be innocent.

    After all, since she was a child, her rich clothes and fine food and her material life were all obtained from her father and brother's drug trafficking. Since she has enjoyed such a life, she should naturally bear something for her identity.

    "Dapeng, when will we get married?" Ma Qitong put down the magazine, put her head on Gao Peng's chest, and asked expectantly.

    Gao Peng pondered for a few seconds, and said lightly: "Wait a little longer! Give me some time, and when I have wiped out all the forces that are hostile to your family, and no one can disturb our peaceful life, we will get married."

    "With the resources of your family and my strength, this time will not be too long."

    Ma Qitong nodded in satisfaction when she heard the words, and said, "Okay, I'll wait for you, but you must be careful when you do things."

    "Don't worry! Someone who can kill me has not yet been born."

    "Tuk Tuk Tuk"

    There was a sudden knock on the door, and Ma Qitong asked in surprise, "Who is it?"

    "Are you asleep?" Ma Yunfei's voice came from outside the door.

    "Slept, in bed!" Ma Qitong replied impatiently.

    "Let my brother-in-law get dressed and come out."

    "What are you doing! It's in the middle of the night."

    "Dad's order."

    Gao Peng patted Ma Qitong on the shoulder and comforted him: "Go to bed first! I'll come as soon as I go."

    Gao Peng quickly got up and put on his clothes, put his pistol in his waist, opened the door and went out.

    As soon as he went out, he saw Ma Yunfei's big bald head like a 100-watt light bulb, and asked casually, "What's the matter?"

    Ma Yunfei smiled slightly, patted Gao Peng on the back, and said, "Go and see the excitement."

    "What's the fun?"

    "Execute a captured policeman."

    Gao Peng's heart skipped a beat, here we come, Miao Lian.

    On the surface, he remained calm, knowing that Ma Yunfei was paying attention to him from the corner of his eyes, Gao Peng simply turned his head and looked at Ma Yunfei with a half-smile and said: "Follow me, you want me to submit a certificate!"

    "I have killed armed policemen and special forces, but I haven't killed a policeman yet! I will execute this policeman."

    A look of astonishment flashed across Ma Yunfei's face, he looked at Gao Peng and asked, "Have you ever killed a special soldier? Where are you?"

    "In Nanjing, that special soldier killed the younger brother of a boss over there, and that boss hired me with a commission of three million." Gao Peng said as if nothing had happened, his tone was so natural, and Ma Yunfei knew it was true as soon as he heard it.

    And this is not a lie, because Gao Peng really killed a special soldier in Nanjing. Although he made up the reason for the killing, the matter is real.

    The two chatted while walking, and got on a land cruiser after going out the gate. Ten minutes later, they arrived at a ruin about ten kilometers away from Ma's villa.

    The militants of the Ma family stood around in a circle, and a short and strong man covered in blood stood with his back to Gao Peng and others.

    Ma Yunfei glanced at the back, smiled lightly at Gao Peng and said, "Head of the Reconnaissance Section, a hero."

    After speaking, he shouted at the back: "Come on, turn around!"

    The man turned around slowly, and sure enough, it was none other than Miao Lian. Miao Lian didn't show any strange expression when he saw Gao Peng, and said with a blank face: "You bastards, okay, even if I'm a ghost, I won't let you go."  over yours."

    Ma Yunfei's cheeks twitched when he heard the words, but Gao Peng snorted contemptuously, and said lightly: "The person who died in my hands will not even have the chance to be a ghost. Remember, the person who killed you was me." Xiao  Wolf'."

    After Gao Peng finished speaking, he pulled out his pistol from his back, opened the safety, and pointed at Miao Lian's left chest. Miao Lian's heart was on the right. Only he and Xiao Zhuang knew about it.

    And his sentence that there is no chance of being a ghost is actually a pun, which means that he will not die, and he believes that Miao Lian can understand.

    "boom"

      The gunshot, Miao Lian's eyes flashed a trace of gratification, and he fell down slowly. A ball of blood burst out from his left chest. Everyone present could see that Gao Peng's shot hit the heart.  .

    Gao Peng closed the insurance as if nothing had happened, put the gun back on his back, turned and said to Ma Yunfei: "As soon as possible, draw up a list for me, all the forces around the border that are hostile to the Ma family, this is what I promised Tongtong."

    "I hope that our future life will not be disturbed in any way."

    Ma Yunfei smiled, spread his hands, and said: "As long as you are sure, I will prepare it for you."

    Gao Peng nodded, didn't say anything more, turned around and left, and when Gao Peng's figure disappeared around the corner, Ma Yunfei ordered: "Throw him to the gate of the Public Security Bureau."

    "yes."

    The next day, the news of Miao Lian's death was broadcast on the news. So far, Ma Shichang and his son had no doubts about Gao Peng.  Organize the data and hand it over to him after the summary.

    Gao Peng has always shown that he wants to help the Ma family wipe out the hostile forces. In fact, doing so is also a way to collect intelligence.

    The forces that are hostile to the Ma family are undoubtedly other criminal groups, and these criminal groups are all targets that the police will crack down on.

    For the police to detect this information, it will naturally require a lot of manpower and material resources, and there will be huge sacrifices, but the information may not be completely accurate.

    Gao Peng's action can be said to have helped the police a lot. In the following days, Gao Peng seemed to accompany Ma Qitong to travel around the mountains and rivers every day, but in fact he sent out information continuously.

    The information on the terrain, architectural style, staffing and deployment of Ma's villa all fell into the hands of the police smoothly.

    And a week later, Ma Yunfei handed over a document to him, saying: "This is the person who wanted to kidnap Tongtong. Their lair is in Pingyuan, a neighboring county, and there are other information on it. Take a look!"

    Gao Peng took the information and read it. Half an hour later, under Ma Yunfei's expectant eyes, Gao Peng took a pen and paper, wrote down a list and handed it to Ma Yunfei, saying: "Prepare these things for me, and send someone to help me drive the car."  Accept it, and leave the rest to me."

    Ma Yunfei took the list and saw that it was just some ordinary weapons and ammunition, so he prepared it without hesitation.

    Gao Peng only asked for one m16 with 10 magazines, two Glock 18 automatic pistols with 4 magazines, matching silencers, tactical vests, and some grenades, and didn't ask for anything else.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 119 Howling Wolf returns to the team, task 2 and task 3 to be completed

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    These things were ready soon. Gao Peng took this batch of equipment and set off overnight. Yuanshan Town is less than a hundred kilometers away from Pingyuan. Gao Peng went out in the middle of the night and came back in the early morning.  Dogs do not stay.

    After a few hours of effort, Gao Peng silently fought and attacked more than 80 people from the opponent's lair in one go, and retreated calmly before members from other places of that force arrived.

    After this incident, Gao Peng's status in the Ma family skyrocketed, and Ma Shichang and Ma Yunfei trusted him even more. When all his subordinates saw him, they would call out "Brother Wolf" respectfully.

    After Gao Peng destroyed a faction by himself, there was a moderate reshuffle around the border. The remnants of that faction were divided up and the interests were redistributed. The Ma family naturally gained huge benefits.

    Everyone knows that the Ma family has an extra super expert, and those hostile forces have to give up temporarily, and Ma Shichang has no reason to attack them for the time being, and life suddenly calms down

    Two months passed in a blink of an eye, and the border armed police cooperated with special forces to officially launch an anti-drug operation code-named "China Sword".

    The Ma family naturally also felt the atmosphere of the coming rain. In just two months, the armed border police conducted no less than 20 camping exercises, which also caused everyone in the Ma family to take it for granted and relax their vigilance a little.

    Ma Shichang confirmed through his secret information that nothing major had happened, so he didn't take this matter very seriously at the moment, but he didn't know that his secret information had already been taken down by the police.

    That night, after Ma Qitong fell asleep, Gao Peng suddenly opened his eyes. He calmly took out a handkerchief from the reincarnation watch.  Ether on the handkerchief.

    Gao Peng gently covered Ma Qitong's nose with a handkerchief, making her completely unconscious, and then began to dress.

    After getting dressed, Gao Peng looked at the time. It was already past one o'clock in the middle of the night, and the agreed attack time was three o'clock in the morning. It would take some time to drive out to join Lone Wolf Group B.  Minutes is the time for him to complete tasks two and three.

    How much the task can be completed depends on the tens of minutes. When the special forces and the armed police start to attack, there will not be many targets left for him, so he decided to try his best before reuniting with Lone Wolf Group B.  Kill more Ma family militants.

    Gao Peng took out the two Glock 18 automatic pistols with silencers, loaded them with bullets and pinned them to his waist, and held the SS Fang upside down in his hands.

    In the past two months, Gao Peng has thoroughly figured out the situation of Ma's villa. He knows where people are standing guard and where people are hiding. The only thing he needs to do is not to make any noise.

    The Ma family villa is very large, covering an area of ??three to four thousand square meters. In addition to the main villa where the Ma family lives in the middle, there are many two-story buildings around it, all of which are the residences of members of the Ma family drug cartel.

    Gao Peng didn't have time to wipe his neck from room to room, and he couldn't do it, because unlike the Nanjing city devils who were in the battlefield and were ready to jump up and fight at any time, they couldn't sleep with the door open, and the doors and windows were closed.

    It is not easy for Gao Peng to wipe their necks. The only ones he can kill are those who stand guard and patrol.

    Gao Peng didn't go out through the gate, because there were surveillance cameras in the corridor, and the surveillance room was monitored by Ma's militants 24 hours a day.

    Opening the window, Gao Peng jumped out from the window on the second floor. After landing, he rolled and unloaded without making any sound.

    Gao Peng took advantage of the cover of the flower bed, sneaked into the monitoring room from the blind spot of the surveillance camera.

    The monitoring room is located in the underground parking lot of the main villa, and the entrance is on the right side of the villa, but it is naturally impossible for Gao Peng to enter from there. There is also monitoring above the entrance, so entering from there is bound to be discovered.

    Gao Peng entered the living room on the first floor, and went down the underground garage from the corridor behind the living room. There were three people in the monitoring room. Gao Peng couldn't kill them with his bare hands quickly, but it was not a big problem. His pistol had a silencer on it.

    "Puff puff"

    After three dull soft sounds, there were three more corpses in the monitoring room. Gao Peng turned off the main unit and stopped the recording function.  Pull out the teeth of the SS.

    The following time was completely Gao Peng's killing time. Gao Peng wiped all the sentry posts around the villa of Ma's owner, and Gao Peng wiped out the patrols in groups of two.

    Except for the sleeping people in the Ma family villa, there is no one living outside. Looking at the reincarnation table, any person on itThe completion degree of Task 2 is displayed as 2310, and Gao Peng has already exceeded the task.

    The time was coming, and Gao Peng didn't delay any longer. At this time, Ma Yunfei and Ma Shichang were both sleeping in the room, and the door was locked. When the Ma family slept, both the doors and windows would be habitually locked. Gao Peng couldn't kill him silently.

    He can only join up with Lone Wolf Group B first, and when the big troops attack, Gao Peng will have a chance to kill Ma Yunfei, because he is the No. 1 assaulter, and he will always be the first to rush into the house.

    He has already thought clearly that Ma Yunfei must be killed this time, so as to ensure the successful completion of task three, otherwise it is likely to cause problems.

    There is such a clause in the mission three instructions: to ensure that Xiaoying will not die because of Ma Yunfei.

    There are two ways to complete this task, or kill Xiaoying first, so that Xiaoying will naturally not have another chance to die because of Ma Yunfei.

    Or kill Ma Yunfei first, as long as either of them dies, there will naturally be no causal relationship.

    And Gao Peng's choice is obvious. It's not that he doesn't want to deal with Xiaoying.

    But given the choice, he still doesn't want to be an unscrupulous person.

    There is no way to face the applicant, because the applicant is life and death, there is a relationship between you and me, but the characters in the plot do not have such irreconcilable conflicts with him, so he is more willing to act according to his heart.

    Therefore, Gao Peng did not intend to let Ma Yunfei live to thirteen years from the beginning, although that would be the most beneficial for him, because he would have an extra thirteen years to practice.

    However, the longer the time span, the higher the chance of accidents, and the more difficult it is to grasp the situation. Gao Peng did not believe that the main god would leave such an obvious bug for the applicants to take advantage of.

    If he really planned for those thirteen years, he would probably fall into a bigger crisis, and there would be no benefit. He only had more than 200 reward points left on him, and he couldn't bear the reward points deducted from any mission failure.  .

    Gao Peng thought clearly about these things, so he made up his mind to end the mission tonight.

    However, it was said that Gao Peng ran outside the villa, drove the car that Ma Shichang allocated to him, and drove out of the town. After reaching the mountain, Gao Peng parked the car outside a forest, took out a flashlight, and switched it on three times.

    In the forest on the left, there was also a flashlight flashing on and off three times. Gao Peng immediately ran in that direction. It was the Wolf Fang Brigade lurking here. Of course, the Lone Wolf commando team is absolutely indispensable, and Group A and Group B are all there.

    Two months later, Gao Peng saw the high school team again, and the first thing he said when they met was, "High school team, is Miao Lian okay?"

    "Don't worry, your Miao Lian is fine and is living well! Xiaolang"

    "arrive."

    "Return to the team."

    "yes."

    Xiaozhuang handed over the equipment belonging to Gao Peng to him, and Gao Peng, except for the 64-type pistol provided by the Public Security Bureau, put all the equipment he got at Ma's house into the reincarnation table.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 120 Regression Obtain the next world information in advance

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Xiaolang, tell me about the situation. How is the Ma's villa?" Gao Peng quickly changed into his gear and squatted with Xiaozhuang. The voice of the high school team came from the headset.

    "The Ma's villa is completely undefended now, and all the guard posts and patrol posts have been removed by me. The main figures of the Ma's drug cartel can be arrested."

    "However, it should be noted that the boss and the second child of the Ma family are just two idiots, which can be easily taken down. The third child of the Ma family, Ma Yunfei, is a ruthless character. I suggest that our Lone Wolf Group B should catch Ma Yunfei."

    Speaking of this, Gao Peng's eyes flickered slightly, and he added, "If necessary, I request that Ma Yunfei be killed, over."

    The voice of the high school team soon sounded in the headset, "I agree with your request. Except for Ma Shichang, other targets can be arrested if they can guarantee their own safety. If they pose a threat to themselves, they are allowed to be killed."

    "clear."

    Next, Gao Peng explained in detail the rooms where each member of the Ma family lived, because they had seen the topographic map of the Ma family villa long ago and kept it firmly in their minds. As soon as Gao Peng said it, they could clearly know where the target was.

    "All circumstances, are they clear?"

    "Clear."

    "Okay, Spike, attack."

    With the order of the high school team, the operation officially started. Lone Wolf Group A and Group B, together with several other commandos of the Spike Brigade, leaped towards Ma's Villa.

    At the same time, the Border Armed Police Brigade, which was notified by the high school team, also took action. 1,300 armed police officers and soldiers with live ammunition rushed into Yuanshan Town and completely controlled Yuanshan Town with lightning speed.

    Most of the forces of the Majia drug cartel entrenched in Yuanshan Town were arrested in their sleep, and a small number of guard posts were killed by Wu Te in silent battles.

    The heavy attack in the original play turned into a night attack that won a complete victory because of Gao Peng's actions. After one operation, it turned out to be miraculously zero casualties.

    And the lone wolf commando team had also rushed to the Ma's villa at this time, and other commandos were naturally responsible for the residences of the surrounding Ma family militants. Gao Peng led the lone wolf straight to the main villa.

    The Lone Wolf Commando was divided into four capture teams. Group A was led by the high school team and Gray Wolf Motor to capture the boss and the second child of the Ma family.

    Gao Peng, Chen Pai, Lao Pao, and Qiang Zi assaulted Ma Yunfei's room, while Xiao Zhuang assaulted Ma Shichang's room with Geng Jihui, Shi Dafan, and Deng Zhenhua.

    Explosive devices were installed on the four doors upstairs and downstairs, and the high school team issued orders through the headset to blast the doors open.

    After the door of Ma Yunfei's room was blown open, Gao Peng was the first to rush in. Ma Yunfei's reaction was as expected faster than ordinary people. He almost didn't appear in the momentary confusion of ordinary people when they were awakened from a deep sleep. He just rolled over and turned to the inside of the bed.  Go, stretch out your hand and take out a pistol under the pillow.

    "boom"

    Naturally, Ma Yunfei had no chance to shoot. The gun was fired by Gao Peng, which hit the center of the eyebrow and killed him. Chen Pai quickly rushed to Ma Yunfei's side, kicked the pistol away with his foot, and then shouted: "Control."

    "Bang bang bang"

    "Da da da da"

    There was no accident at the main villa. Except for Ma Yunfei who was shot dead by Gao Peng, the other three were all captured alive. However, there were successive gunshots from the side where the Ma family's subordinates lived. There should be vigilant Ma family militants and wolves  The dental special forces hand in hand.

    However, these have nothing to do with Gao Peng, because at the moment he killed Ma Yunfei, the main god's reminder sounded in his mind, and the next moment, he fell into darkness.

    And Ma Qitong, from the beginning to the end of the operation, she has been asleep all the time, and no one even bothered the poor girl. When she wakes up tomorrow morning, she will find that she is the only one left in this heavily guarded villa.  one person.

    She will never know that the killer she loves so much is a special soldier, and it is because of him that all of this is caused, because in her perception, most of her men have also fallen into the hands of the police

    It is still the dark space with only one screen.

    ?Reincarnation World: I am a special soldier (Leave me the last bullet)

    Task 1: Pass the selection of the Wolf Fang Special Forces, become a qualified special soldier (completed), get 500 reward points, attached: be selected as a member of the Lone Wolf Special Commando (complete), get 300 reward points.

    Task 2: Destroy the Majia drug cartel, kill at least ten armed members of the Majia drug cartel, complete the task at 2310, and get 1015 reward points.

    TaskThree: Make sure that Xiaoying will not die because of Ma Yunfei (completed), kill Ma Yunfei (completed), and get 1000 reward points.

    A total of 2815 reward points have been obtained in this reincarnation. Since the completion of the task reaches 200%, you will be rewarded for knowing the world information of the next reincarnation in advance.

    Do you want to get the next reincarnation world information?

    Gao Peng looked at the reward points obtained in this world, and frowned slightly. The difficulty of the plot in the experience mode is not high, so the gains are relatively limited.

    It's still too conservative. This time in reincarnation, he followed the main story line closely, and the danger was not great, but because of this, he couldn't get more opportunities to get reward points.

    If he chooses to go it alone, although the risk factor is more than one level higher, he has a chance to kill more Majia militants, and of course, he may die.

    Each has its own advantages!  He chose to follow the plot. Although the reward points were not satisfactory, he ensured his safety. He also learned countless things in the special forces that would greatly improve his combat effectiveness.

    If it were him today to experience the Jinling Thirteen Hairpins again, he believed that the results of the battle would be much more brilliant than the last time.

    Gao Peng let out a long breath and calmed down his mind. No matter whether his choice was right or wrong, it has already passed. There is no need to entangle it. It is useless at all. Looking forward is what he should do.

    "Get information about the next reincarnation world."

    Following Gao Peng's calm command, the task information on the screen disappeared, and the next reincarnation information appeared.

    The World of Reincarnation: "Bright Sword"

    Reincarnation mode: single-player experience mode

    "It's the war plane again. Fortunately, the war plane should not be too difficult for me now, and there are more opportunities to earn reward points on a large war plane. It should be able to make up for the loss this time."

    Seeing the information about the next reincarnation world, Gao Peng breathed a sigh of relief, his face relaxed slightly, he left the reward space, returned to the main god square, and his consciousness connected to the main god.

    Gao Peng exchanged 140 days of life in the main god's space, and spent 2800 reward points, plus the original ten days of the main god's space, this time he has five months of training time, plus the rest from last time, he now has  Down 335 points.

    Gao Peng exchanged enough food, returned to his living space, watched the TV series "Bright Sword" in two days, and also after resting and relaxing, Gao Peng entered the retreat mode again.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 121 Winning at the starting line, important discovery

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    ?The throat-throat-locking spear technique has achieved initial results. It has to be said that Shi Dafan has really helped him a lot. Based on this, it is not a loss for Gao Peng to join the Lone Wolf commando team, but a big profit.

    Even though the marksmanship that Gao Peng has mastered now, throwing him into a world dominated by martial arts is a low-level martial arts style that is not popular, and I am afraid that even the little swallows in the streets of Huanzhugege can't beat him.

    But if in the plane of modern warfare, when the bayonet is needed to be popular, then his advantage will be great.

    The deadly choke gun is longer than a rifle with a bayonet, and Gao Peng's stabbing skills are not bad. Coupled with some marksmanship skills, not to mention killing all directions, it is no worse than Li Yunlong's large knife.

    Especially the Eighth Route Army troops in the bright sword, who are short of guns and ammunition, often need to wield a big knife and stick out a bayonet to fight the devils in close quarters.

    Gao Peng's training intensity increased again, and he had to practice 3,000 basic marksmanship movements every day before he started to practice marksmanship.

    As for unarmed combat, melee combat and other items, Gao Peng shortened the time a little bit. He has already practiced enough in the special forces, and there is no way to make any major improvements. He just needs to remain inexperienced.

    Now Gao Peng spends 80% of his time practicing the deadly throat-locking spear, except for practicing internal strength. His marksmanship has gradually become sharper and smoother, not as rigid and stagnant as it was at the beginning.

    There have also been some changes in the practice of internal strength. After the Shaolin basic mental method cultivates the internal force, it is no longer just relying on the method of breathing and exhaling, but to cooperate with the movement of internal force to operate the internal force.

    ?Gao Peng has to get up to practice before three in the morning every day. This is the best time to practice Shaolin inner strength, which is clearly stated in the Shaolin basic mental formula.

    Get up quickly at dawn, face the southeast and inhale deeply, exhale three times and inhale the exhaust gas three times, exhale the old and take in the new to relax the lungs, and exhale to lift the heels up, stretching the arms and stretching forward.

    Inhale to expand the chest and lungs, the heels to the ground and the arms to the side. Before exhaling, explore and inhale and lean back, the joints and tendons are stretched and tightened. When you move, the top of the tongue and the upper palate gather the air in the whole body.

    ?Luck up to the Kunlun Peak, slowly bet down to the soles of the feet, rise and fall, open and close together, cling to the body up and down, left and right, breath out of the Dantian to the fingertips, and return to the lungs to tighten the hands and feet.

    ? Roll your hands to release your energy, and roll your body to absorb your energy. Shaolin's internal skills are in practice, and you can push the mountains deeply after practicing for a long time.

    To sum it up, at four o'clock every day, face the southeast direction, inhale three breaths, and then move upwards to Kunlun, downwards to the soles of the feet, move the hands in and out, advance and retreat the feet, turn the body left and right, rise and fall, open and close.  all at once.

    Shaolin's internal strength is moderate and peaceful, and it is developed step by step. The calculation method of the strength of its internal strength is the so-called skill of many years in the world of low martial arts, ten years of skill, and twenty years of skill.

    Compared with the internal skills in the world of high martial arts and martial arts, it is more simple. Although the level is not high, it is the most suitable method for laying the foundation.

    With Shaolin's basic internal skills as a foundation, after Gao Peng has practiced them well, he can practice more advanced internal skills in the future, which will have twice the result with half the effort.

    As time passed day by day, although Gao Peng's marksmanship progressed slowly, it was constantly improving. The internal force in his dantian also gradually grew, from the size of a hair to the size of a grain of rice.

    There is no other shortcut for low martial arts internal skills, it can only be accumulated day after day, and it can only be accumulated day after day. Unless Gao Peng can obtain some natural and earth treasures to increase his skills, it is unrealistic to increase his skills instantly.

    However, according to Gao Peng's visual inspection, in a short period of time, his skill cannot be greatly improved. With the level of the reincarnation world he has experienced so far, he still has no access to those things.

    Originally, even the Shaolin internal strength and the deadly choke gun should not have appeared at this stage, but he was lucky, and the completion of the first world mission reached an astonishing height, so he got this extra gain.

    This is his advantage. It can be said that he has already taken a step faster than most applicants at the starting point, but Gao Peng also knows that it is impossible for him to be the only one among the three thousand applicants who can get such an advantage.  Can be slack.

    On a certain day three months later, Gao Peng's internal strength had a small improvement. Gao Peng happily picked up the deadly throat lock gun, transported the internal strength to the palm of his hand, transmitted it to the body of the gun, and suddenly vomited.

    "Clang"

    Under the urging of internal force, the death-throat lock gun jumped forward without any warning, but looking at the length of the jump, Gao Peng smiled wryly and sighed.

    The internal force is still too weak, and he can barely push the gun barrel to extend less than half a meter, but the moment the gun barrel shoots out, the speed is very fast, and because of the internal force of Gao Peng contained in the tip of the gun, that momentThe tip of the gun is a bit indestructible.

    Gao Peng estimated that a steel plate about one centimeter thick would be able to pass through it in one go. The embarrassing thing is that if he uses his current internal strength to activate the deadly choke gun, he will be unable to pull it out after piercing the steel plate.

    Because the moment he pushed the gun barrel just now, he had exhausted his current internal energy. After all, he didn't even have half a year's skill. In Hong Xiguan's words, it would be more than thirty years' skill when the life-killing throat-locking gun was fully accomplished!

    What's more, the depth of skill is not only a difference in quantity, but also in quality. For example, a person with ten years of skill may not be able to beat a person with thirty years of skill with three parts of his power.

    Gao Peng used brute force to restore the barrel of the gun to its normal length, retracted it into the reincarnation table, sat down on the spot to restore his weak internal force, and then walked out of the living space.

    He has been practicing hard for another three months. It is time to go to the reincarnation world to rest and relax. This time he will naturally not go to the Republic of China. As a modern person, modern society makes him feel more comfortable.

    After six days of redemption, Gao Peng only left the last 30 reward points as living expenses, then Gao Peng stepped into the teleportation beam and entered the "I am a special soldier" plane that had just left for three months

    Gao Peng was surprised to find that he woke up from the bed, and he was wearing a nightgown. He turned his head and looked around. This should be a hotel room.

    When Gao Peng was puzzled, his eyes were slightly confused for a while, and then he showed a look of surprise, and muttered to himself: "So it is like this, so it seems that the reincarnation world I have experienced is not just leaving, it is a  Valuable information."

    At that moment just now, the main god implanted a memory into Gao Peng's mind, and that memory was about Gao Peng's experience in this world.

    In other words, after Gao Peng leaves this world, the world will continue to operate normally, and there will also be a "Gao Peng" in this world, but that Gao Peng is arranged by the Lord God.

    When the real Gao Peng comes to this world, his memory will merge with the Gao Peng of this world, of course, based on Gao Peng's own consciousness.

    And Gao Peng entered the time period at this time, ten years have passed since the original encirclement and suppression of Yuanshan Town.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 122 A Moderate Surprise

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    After Gao Peng absorbed the memory, an inexplicable smile appeared on the corner of his mouth. At this time, he was in Beijing and arrived at midnight last night. He came to Beijing to attend the wedding of his old comrade Zhuang Yan and Xiaoying.

    In the memory implanted in him by the Lord God, after the siege of Yuanshan Town was over ten years ago, Gao Peng returned to the 026 logistics warehouse and continued to be his special soldier, training, living together, fighting together, and abusing rookies together with his comrades  .

    And that time, because of Gao Peng's excellent reconnaissance work, the police had a large amount of information on border criminal groups, especially the information on Ma's hostile forces that Gao Peng asked the Ma family to collect, which became an important basis for the police to clear the border.

    There is no doubt that Gao Peng has made meritorious service. He won a personal first-class merit. The future in the army is bright. However, he did not choose to stay in the army. Five years later, he and Xiao Zhuang were discharged at the same time with the rank of corporal  Demobilization, of course, and Xiaoying.

    It is worth mentioning that in the third year after entering the special forces, Chen Pai was finally found to have ankylosing spondylitis when he was recuperating in the hospital due to an injury during a battle.

    Although the illness was not serious due to the careful maintenance of Shi Dafan and Gao Peng in private, it was obvious that he could no longer be a special soldier after suffering from this disease. In the end, Chen Pai also transferred to Miao Lian's unit and became Miao Lian's subordinate again.  After being a special soldier for several years, he has no regrets.

    After being demobilized, both Gao Peng and Xiao Zhuang chose to continue their studies. Since they were both in Beijing, they often got together, drinking, clubbing, and playing live cs at the paintball club. Their relationship was stronger than ordinary friends.  I don't know how much.

    Of course, in their contacts, Xiaoying's position must be indispensable. Xiaoying also introduced several girlfriends to Gao Peng.

    Those girls liked Gao Peng, who was handsome, resolute, good-natured, and motivated, but unfortunately they didn't make a deal in the end. It didn't care about anything else, but Gao Peng didn't want to fall in love.

    But he is not the kind of scumbag, you dump him after playing, he doesn't even play with you, making Xiaoying suspicious for a while, wondering whether Gao Peng is gay, and whether he has some bad intentions when he has such a good relationship with Xiaozhuang,  For a long time, I looked at him strangely.

    In desperation, Gao Peng had no choice but to tell Xiaoying that he already had someone in his heart, so he would no longer like other women. Unable to withstand the two's questioning, Gao Peng had to let Ma Qitong take the blame.

    After listening to Gao Peng's story about the situation with Ma Qitong, Xiaoying finally began to understand Gao Peng. She personally caused the destruction of her beloved's family and made her unable to face her beloved.  Pass.

    There is only deep sympathy for Gao Peng in my heart, and since then, I have never mentioned the matter of starting a family and starting a business in front of him.

    In Gao Peng¡¯s senior year and Xiao Zhuang¡¯s junior year, Qiangzi, the fireman of Lone Wolf Group B, also changed his job to become a special police officer. The Black Hawk Squad trained by him soon made his mark in the police world. The original second-level non-commissioned officer  , suddenly became the second superintendent.

    Gao Peng and Xiaozhuang Xiaoying's small circle naturally added another character, um, two to be precise, every time Qiangzi takes a break and gathers with Gao Peng and the others, there will be a little girl named Xiaolei by his side.  police flower.

    After that, Gao Peng graduated from Xiaozhuang one year ago and joined a music production company. After half a year, he was sent to the Shanghai branch to become the person in charge.

    And Xiaozhuang's life trajectory is not much different from the original drama. After graduation, he joined a crew and became an assistant director. The only difference is that Xiaoying is still there, and Xiaozhuang's attitude towards life is much more positive, and his temper is also better than in the original drama.  Well do not know how many times.

    Soon he got along very well in the crew, and got along very well with his interpersonal relationship, which was appreciated by the seniors in the circle.

    After Xiaoying retired, he was assigned to a hospital in Beijing as the head nurse. After more than a year after Xiaozhuang graduated, Gao Peng finally received the news that Xiaozhuang was going to marry Xiaoying, so he asked the company for a week-long vacation and came to Beijing to attend the  Xiaozhuang's wedding.

    Gao Peng has already seen the level of identity experience arranged by the main god, and he is not surprised. However, this time to rest and relax in the reincarnation world gave him a small surprise, um, it should be very interesting.

    Entering the world of reincarnation with the mentality of vacation is completely different from going through the experience of reincarnation. During the experience, he still needs to consider tasks and rewards, but when he is on vacation, he feels as if he has returned to the present world.

    Everything here is peaceful, there is no fighting, no threat of life and death, but there are friends and brothers he knows well.

    Gao Peng finished washing quickly in a happy mood, took out his mobile phone and called Xiaozhuang, Xiaozhuang's wedding will be in the afternoonIt will be held, but brothers with such a strong relationship naturally have to be there in advance.

    "Hey, Dapeng, have you been to Beijing yet?"

    Hearing the familiar voice from the phone, Gao Peng couldn't help showing a smile on his face, suppressing his excitement, and said in a casual tone: "I arrived last night, but it was already past two o'clock, so I didn't call you  Telephone."

    "I live in the 'Golden Pineapple International Youth Hotel' near Dongzhimen, and I'll be over in a while. Is your wedding going to be held in the Oriental Garden?"

    "Yes, Oriental Garden, come here quickly! Qiangzi has arrived, and I'll be waiting for you."

    "Come on, come right away."

    Hanging up the phone, Gao Peng put on his suit jacket, went out and took a taxi to the four-star hotel Oriental Garden where Xiaozhuang held his wedding.

    The taxi stopped at the entrance of the Oriental Garden. The first thing Gao Peng saw after getting off the car was a large wedding photo of Xiaozhuang and Xiaoying placed beside the hotel door. The scrolling screen above the hotel door displayed "Congratulations to Mr. Zhuang Yan  Ms. Lin Ying's newlywed wish" message.

    Gao Peng watched all this with a knowing smile, strode into the hotel, and went straight to the banquet hall.

    The banquet hall has been set up as a standard wedding venue at this time, with a red carpet in the middle stretching from the entrance to the table next to the wall, and an arched flower gate standing in front of the stage, with pink balloons and silk ribbons everywhere.

    Dozens of large round tables were placed on both sides of the red carpet. At this time, there were already many well-dressed men and women gathering together in twos and threes to chat and laugh.

    Xiaozhuang, Qiangzi, the little policeman Hua Xiaolei, and several other strange men and women that Gao Peng had never met stood chatting together.

    However, although Gao Peng has never seen them before, he still recognized a man and a woman among them. The man is a short and fat man, who should be a classmate of Xiao Zhuang in the original play.  Compare iron.

    The girl has short student hair. Not surprisingly, she should be Xiao Zhuang's girlfriend in the original play who was recording in the crew, but now, she can only be Xiao Zhuang's colleague.

    "Hey, Dapeng is here, come here, hurry up, come so late, I must have a few more drinks in a while." Gao Peng was discovered by Xiao Zhuang as soon as he entered the banquet hall.  Zhuang immediately greeted Qiangzi.

    Gao Peng laughed, clenched his hands into fists, raised his forearms to meet him, Xiao Zhuang and Qiangzi naturally stretched out their forearms, hooked up with Gao Peng's forearms, and the three said in unison: "Always be prepared."

    Xiaolei behind Qiangzi watched this scene with bright eyes. In the absence of Xiaoying, she was probably the only one present who could understand the meaning of the etiquette between the three of them.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 123 It's You, You Are Those People's Liberation Army Uncles

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Stinky boy, you did a good job in Beijing, why did you go to Shanghai? We can't get enough people in the Iron Triangle now." Qiang Zi punched Gao Peng in the chest and cursed with a smile.

    Gao Peng spread his hands and said helplessly: "No way, this is the company's decision, but it's really boring for me to be there alone. I'll talk to the boss after this long vacation and transfer back to Beijing."

    "If you don't agree, I will resign. I still don't believe it. With my buddy's ability, where can I not get a job?"

    Qiangzi was taken aback, and hurriedly said: "Don't be impulsive, boy, that's what I said, you won't really resign, right? It's hard to find a suitable job these days!"

    Xiaozhuang patted Qiangzi on the shoulder and said with a smile: "Okay, don't worry about it, just like he said, with his ability, he can be successful anywhere."

    "If it wasn't for the fact that he doesn't like to show up, he would just find a show to sing a few songs, and a lot of record companies would like to sign him. Even if he doesn't sing, he would still be worth a lot of money to write a few songs!"

    The three talked and laughed and went to the small circle over there. When they arrived, Gao Peng looked at a person in the circle and was slightly startled, and said in surprise: "Xiaoying? Shouldn't you be wearing a wedding dress and staying in the room with your sisters? Why is this picture  Dressing up? Your hair is so long!"

    "Puff"

    "Giggle cluck"

    "Ha ha ha ha¡­¡­"

    "Look, let's see! I knew this kid would admit his mistake." Hearing Gao Peng's words, everyone in the field and Xiaozhuang Qiangzi laughed together.

    Gao Peng looked at the crowd inexplicably for a while, a flash of light flashed across his mind, and he looked at the girl who looked exactly like Xiaoying again. Sure enough, she was much younger, she looked about seventeen or eighteen years old, but her face was too similar to Xiaoying.  So much so that he didn't notice it at first glance.

    At this time, Gao Peng already knew who she was, but he didn't know whether she knew that the people standing in front of her were her lifesavers back then.

    "What's going on? I never heard that Xiaoying has a younger sister!" Gao Peng asked Xiaozhuang pretending to be surprised.

    Xiao Zhuang smiled all over his face, shook his head and said: "Don't talk about you, I was shocked when I first saw her. She is my colleague's cousin, her name is girl, because my colleague found Xiaoying after seeing Xiaoying.  She looks exactly like her cousin, and she was specially brought to our wedding."

    "Girl?" Gao Peng purposely sized her up carefully, and in the inexplicable eyes of her, said thoughtfully: "Xiaozhuang, Qiangzi, do you think that girl looks familiar? It seems that we have met somewhere before.  she."

    "Is there? You don't remember it wrong, kid? The girl is only 18 years old, and she just entered her freshman year! By the way, she is still your primary school girl! She is also from the Conservatory of Music." Xiao Zhuang looked at it puzzled.  Look at the girl, and said to Gao Peng.

    When Xiaozhuang said this, Gao Peng immediately understood that none of them knew that this girl was that girl, but the girl herself seemed to have realized something, and a trace of excitement began to look at Gao Peng.

    Gao Peng put his hand on his chin, and said in a deep voice: "Xiaozhuang, Qiangzi, do you still remember that eleven years ago, we carried out our first mission in the special forces, that time, we rescued a girl named  hostage, I remember her favorite Mickey Mouse and Donald Duck."

    As soon as Gao Peng finished speaking, the scene suddenly fell silent. Xiaozhuang and Qiangzi stared at the girl with wide eyes, and Xiaozhuang's colleague, the recording girl, also stared wide-eyed. It couldn't be such a coincidence!

    She knew that her cousin was hijacked by bandits when she was a child, and was later rescued by a group of special forces. Could it be just a few of them?

    At this time, the girl covered her mouth with her hands in disbelief, and looked at the three of them with little stars in her eyes, "Yesit's you, you are the uncles of the People's Liberation Army."

    ""

    "The People's Liberation ArmyUncle?" Xiaozhuang suddenly felt a bunch of crows flying over his head. He was just 29 years old this year, and he hadn't even reached his thirtieth year. He was called uncle by an eighteen-year-old girl. This

    Qiangzi was stunned for a while, and an inexplicable smile gradually appeared on his face, "So it's you. I didn't expect you to be so old. Back then, you were still a little kid!"

    Qiangzi doesn't feel much about being called uncle. He is 35 this year, and he barely deserves the title of uncle.

    "Dapeng, how did you recognize the girl at a glance? She has obviously changed a lot!"

    After a while, everyone finally came to their senses from this incident. After Gao Peng and Xiaozhuang's strong request, the girl who suddenly became very close to them finally called them Brother Dapeng, Brother Xiaozhuang and Brother Qiangzi.

      Originally, because they were all strangers, the somewhat restrained girl suddenly became lively and cute, her brother and brother kept shouting, her personality was pure, even gentler than Xiaoying, and she conquered several old boys almost instantly  heart of.

    However, she came to attend the wedding of her cousin's colleague because she was curious, but she suddenly had three special forces brothers, which made her feel that today is her lucky day.

    After listening to Xiao Zhuang's question, the others looked at Gao Peng in puzzlement. Gao Peng spread his hands and said, "Because she was the first hostage we rescued when we performed the mission alone for the first time. She is a new milestone in our military career."  starting point."

    "So I was very impressed with her. At that time, I thought she looked somewhat similar to Xiaoying. Didn't I mention it to you on the helicopter? So when I heard her called a girl just now, I thought  I wondered if she might be that girl, but it turned out to be."

    Qiangzi laughed and said: "Fate, this is definitely fate, haha, it's a pity that the ostrich and the hygienist are not here, otherwise our Langya Disney Club can gather together again."

    "Ha ha ha ha¡­¡­"

    Gao Peng communicated with his old brothers with a very relaxed and happy mood, and met many new friends at the same time, and soon it was time for the wedding.

    Xiaoying was handed over from her mother to Xiaozhuang's hands. After the wedding ceremony, it was naturally the wedding banquet. Gao Peng and Qiangzi thoughtfully did not drink Xiaozhuang's wine, but the two ended up drinking in a daze.

    After drinking too much, distant memories came flooding back, Qiangzi put his arms around Gao Peng, staggered and said, "Dapeng, do you still remember when was the most enjoyable meal we had together?  "

    Gao Peng's eyes were drunk, but his consciousness was still clear. He laughed and said, "Of course I remember, when I was a rookie, I had a meal after Hell Week. Although there was only one bottle of beer per person,  But I think it is the happiest time to drink."

    Xiao Zhuang also slapped the table, and shouted: "That's right, haha, I don't know how I survived that week, but I remember that drink clearly."

    "Come on, let's go one more time, let's give a toast to that dog-headed boss."

    "Hahahaha I respect the dog-headed old man."

    Xiaozhuang and Xiaoying sat next to them. Although Gao Peng and Qiangzi didn't drink him, he was more restrained, but he couldn't hold back the atmosphere created by these two boys. Later, they were brought into their memories time and time again, unconsciously.  Some drink too much.

    In the end, the three big men all got down on the ground, Xiaolei looked at Xiaoying helplessly, and asked someone to help the three of them away.

    Qiangzi returned home and was taken care of by the little policeman. Xiaozhuang was the home team, so there was nothing to say. Gao Peng was poorer, he didn¡¯t even have a caretaker.  Throw it in and leave.

    A moment in Chunxiao is worth a thousand dollars, Xiaozhuang and Xiaoying today have no time to pay attention to him.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 124 Harvest from vacation, 8x mirror re-enters reincarnation

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Gao Peng slept until noon the next day before waking up. Qiangzi had to go to work, so Gao Peng could only hang out with Xiaozhuang for a few days. During the period, Gao Peng asked Qiangzi to help him get some things. Six days passed in a blink of an eye.  Satisfied, he returned to the main god's space.

    Gao Peng felt that the 300 reward points were worth spending this time to relax. If nothing else, he estimated that the rest of the world will choose this world in the future.

    After the rest, the training continued. Gao Peng, who was immersed in the cultivation, completely ignored the passage of time. Two months passed without knowing it, and the last day was still a rest. After going through the story of the sword again, he had a good sleep.

    On the second day, he exchanged a total of 500 living points of food at the main god. There are all kinds of food, and they are all high-calorie foods. After all, the background of the era where Liangjian is located, the food problem is a big problem.

    The other thing is to exchange all the remaining 30 reward points into gold bars and silver dollars for backup. In that era, as long as you carry this pile of things, you can go anywhere without panic.

    It's a pity that the storage space of the reincarnation watch is so large, it is obviously unrealistic to prepare enough food for an army, and he can only try his best to save himself from worrying about food.

    After the preparations were completed, Gao Peng changed his attire into that of Yan Shuangying, the protagonist of the "Heroes" series.

    Black t-shirt and black leather pants, a pair of long leather boots on the feet, a long leather windbreaker with a stand collar on the outside, and a waist bag that can hold some personal belongings. The Mauser 98k sniper rifle is shrunk to the shortest  The deadly choke gun on the cloth cover was carried on his back.

    There are pistol holsters tied on the outside of the left and right thighs, and a Glock 18 with a silencer is inserted in it. With an automatic pistol, he will naturally not use a bastard box. The 9mm Parabellum bullet used by the Glock 18 was also used in the Republic of China.  can be found.

    At that time, there were several types of guns that used this type of bullet, the most famous of which were the well-known German Ruger m1902 pistol and mp40 submachine gun during World War II. This type of bullet is a relatively common bullet in the world.

    Besides, Gao Peng currently has a full four spare magazines, including the ones loaded on the gun, a total of 108 rounds of pistol ammunition, which is barely enough.

    After all, his combat methods are mostly long-distance. When he needs close combat, he also has an m16 automatic rifle and eight spare magazines in his reincarnation table, with a total of 270 rounds of ammunition.

    In addition, there are a few semi-automatic pistols that I got when I saved Ma Qitong, and the last thing is the bastard box, which is the best bullet to find.

    When he needs to use a pistol to solve the problem, if so many bullets can't keep him out of danger, then no amount of bullets will be in vain.

    And Gao Peng was on vacation in I am a Special Forces World this time, and asked Qiangzi to help him get the legendary 8x mirror with the brand "Eagle Eye".

    Although there is a sniper scope with higher magnification, Gao Peng feels that it is basically useless, and eight times is enough. After all, the effective range of 98k is only 800 meters, and the maximum range is only 1500 meters.

    The original quadruple mirror on the 98k has already been removed, and the gun has been calibrated. Gao Peng, who was ready for everything, stepped into the beam of transmission light

    "Boom"

    "Aggression"

    "Bang bang bang"

    The place where Gao Peng appeared was on a mountain with loess as the main color. He was not surprised by the large-scale gunfire coming from all around, because he had already known the information of this reincarnation in advance.

    The world where Liang Jian lived was at the height of the Anti-Japanese War, and there were battle scenes everywhere. He was already mentally prepared for the main god to put him directly near the battlefield.

    Squatting down and looking at the reincarnation table, this reincarnation task has been displayed on the screen of the reincarnation table.

    The World of Reincarnation: "Bright Sword"

    Task 1: Kill at least 500 devils, and successfully get 500 reward points. For every more devil soldier killed, an additional reward point will be obtained, and for every one less kill, 1 reward point will be deducted.

    Task 2: Kill at least 20 members of Yamamoto¡¯s special team and successfully get 500 reward points. For each additional kill, 25 additional reward points will be obtained, and for each less kill, 25 reward points will be deducted.

    Task 3: To ensure that Xiuqin does not die because of Kazuki Yamamoto, 500 reward points will be obtained for success, and 500 reward points will be deducted for failure.

    Task 4: Kill Kazuki Yamamoto, get 1000 reward points for success, and deduct 1000 reward points for failure.

    Task 5: To ensure that Monk Wei does not die due to Heiyunzhai, 500 reward points will be obtained for success, and 500 reward points will be deducted for failure.

    Note: At the end of the plot, the reward points will be wiped out with negative numbers.

    ? After reading the task information, Gao Peng knew what the wheel of this world was.He basically doesn't need to think about other things, just keep fighting, and task three is not complicated for him, it is also fighting.

    Just make sure that Yamamoto's team won't attack Zhaojiayu and capture Xiuqin, but I'm afraid I can't do it on my own, so I still have to borrow the momentum of the original plot.

    ?For other tasks, you don¡¯t need to plan anything by yourself, all you need is combat power, but Gao Peng is very confident in his combat power, and he is no longer the same as he was in Jinling Shisanchai.

    I'm afraid this is also the reason why ghosts have become worthless. They used to be worth 10 reward points, but now they are only worth 1 reward point.

    As for Yamamoto's special team, he doesn't think their combat effectiveness can compare with his own, the modern special elite of the twentieth century, besides, he is still a special soldier among the special forces.

    After learning the mission information, Gao Peng took off the 98k from his back and held it in his hand, and ran towards the direction of the sound of gunfire.

    After running for about one kilometer, a cliff appeared in front of Gao Peng. The cliff was more than 30 meters high, and not far from the bottom of the cliff was the battlefield.  But he is on the top of the cliff, so he is not easy to be discovered.

    Gao Peng lay on the ground and put his eyes on the 8x scope of the sniper rifle. His position was very ingenious, just in the middle of the two warring parties, and he was about 600 meters away from the battlefield.

    The distance problem is easy to distinguish, because he aimed at the top of a standing devil on the battlefield, and the crosshair horizontal line of the 8x mirror was used as the baseline, and found that the height of the devil in the field of vision was exactly the height of one scale of the crosshair.

    The biggest function of the scale on the crosshair is to measure the distance and width of the target. Taking the top of the target's head as the baseline, the distance between five scales and one pair of feet is about 100 meters.

    Three scales are about 200 meters, two scales are about 300 meters, one and a half scales are about 400 meters, the distance between one scale and one head is about 500 meters, and exactly one scale is about 600 meters.

    As for the distance of more than 600 meters, you need to rely on your own experience, because long-distance sniping of more than 600 meters is rare on the battlefield, and sniping of more than 800 meters is something that only experts dare to do.

    And the legendary ultra-long-range sniping over a kilometer is almost the patent of top snipers.

    Through observation, Gao Peng quickly figured out the current situation. Judging from the terrain characteristics and the current battle situation of the two warring parties, Gao Peng knew that his location should be "Cangyun Ridge".

    The current situation is that the 129th Division of the Eighth Route Army was encircled by the devil's iron wall, and was transferred to cover the division's organs and field hospitals. The 386th Brigade of the 129th Division of the Eighth Route Army and the 1st Desperate Column blocked the devils on the three hills of the main position of Cangyunling.

    Gao Peng lay motionless on the cliff for more than an hour and finally determined that it was Li Yunlong's new regiment who were fighting the devils over there, and their opponent was naturally the Bantian United.

    The Xinyi Regiment has counterattacked several times, but it is a pity that they were beaten back every time. The devils on the opposite side also often took the initiative to attack.

    After a short period of silence, the battlefield became noisy again, and the devils started a new round of attacks. Gao Peng felt that he should do something. Sniping at a distance of 600 meters with the help of an 8x mirror was not enough for him.  It's not difficult.

    Raising his head and taking a deep breath, Gao Peng gathered all his energy and energy, focused his eyes, put his eyes back on the sniper scope, and began to search for valuable sniper targets.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 125 Come to the master, our old Li has noble people to help

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    In the Eighth Route Army's new round of fortifications, a rough voice kept ringing.

    "Zhu Zi, kill me that heavy machine gun, hurry up, fuck him"

    "Zhuzi, are you fucking blind? Thrower, blow up that grenade"

    "Uh Commander, there is no need to waste shells. The devil's machine gunner and grenadier are dead."

    "What? Who did it? It's so fucking beautiful."

    "I don't know, Commander, the devil's machine gunner is more than 800 meters away from us. Except for the machine gun, no one of us can shoot so far! But our light and heavy machine guns are all calling for the devils nearby!"

    "Look, leader, whoever touches the devil's heavy machine gun will die. Three of them have fallen down now hey, the fourth one."

    Li Yunlong pointed the lens of the telescope at the heavy machine gun placed 800 meters away by the devil as if he had seen a ghost.

    At this time, four corpses were already lying beside the machine gun. The fifth devil had just dragged the corpse of the devil behind the machine gun and squatted in front of the machine gun. Before he could even pull the trigger, blood sprayed from the side of his face.  , fell to the ground.

    Now Li Yunlong understood that the bullet was coming from the side, and immediately turned the binoculars along the direction of the ballistic trajectory. After a little searching, he found Gao Peng lying on the edge of the cliff.

    "Haha, here comes the master, our old Li has noble people to help, brothers, the devil's heavy machine gun is useless, put on the bayonet, and charge with me."

    "kill¡­¡­"

    Li Yunlong swung the large knife beside him, and rushed forward with a new group, and the devils who were only tens of meters away charged back.

    In a scuffle, the devils left behind the corpses of nearly one squadron and retreated. Li Yunlong immediately shouted: "Quick, set up the minefield as quickly as possible."

    The headquarters of the third wing of the Fourth Devil Brigade.

    The captain of the regiment, Nobuzhe Sakata, looked at the withdrawn troops, and unwillingly hammered on the pillar beside him.

    "Report to the regiment leader, an unknown sniper appeared on the cliff on the side of the battlefield, and shot and killed five of our machine gunners and three grenadiers in a row. As a result, there was no heavy fire cover for this attack, and our army suffered heavy casualties. Please instruct the regiment leader."

    Sakata Shinzhe heard the words and shouted: "Order the artillery team to bomb that cliff. Even if the sniper cannot be eliminated, he must be suppressed and he will not be given a chance to snipe at an important firepower point of our army."

    "Hay."

    "Shhhhh"

    Not long after, they completed their sniper target, and Xinyi Regiment also repelled this wave of devils' attack. Gao Peng, who was moving rapidly to the left side of the cliff, heard a scream in his ears, his expression changed, and his butt was on fire.  Generally rush forward.

    "Boom boom boom"

    The shells that fell like raindrops slammed heavily on the cliff that Gao Peng had just left behind, and the explosions sounded continuously. Gao Peng made a standard forward pounce, landed on the ground, and then crazily crawled forward in a low-lying posture.

    This wave of shelling covered a very wide area, and the shell closest to Gao Peng almost landed on Gao Peng's ass.

    It is also fortunate that he is well versed in sniper tactics, and dodges immediately after the sniping, otherwise he would have probably turned into a pile of minced meat at this time. Although he was not injured by the explosion at the moment, his ears were buzzing from the violent explosion, enough to  He was deaf for seven or eight seconds.

    "Damn it, it's just a sniper, but it just killed a few of you. As for using artillery clusters to bombard it?" The grief and indignation in Gao Peng's tone was a bit like "stealing a cabbage, is it worth bombarding it?"

    Gao Peng didn't dare to stay, and he didn't dare to run to the edge of the cliff again. He planned to run directly from the cliff on the left to the new group's position. This place is only more than two thousand meters away from the other side, and Gao Peng can reach it in less than ten minutes.

    The new regiment's position is more than four thousand meters away from the devil's position, but Gao Peng's sniping point just now is almost in the middle of the two positions, so Li Yunlong also saw the devil's shelling.

    Li Yunlong's complexion changed drastically, and he immediately shouted at the guard beside him: "No, the devil is bombing the nobleman of our regiment, Huzi, you take two brothers to go around from behind to meet him, if the sharpshooter is not killed, send him  He came to the field."

    "yes."

    Huzi went with people, and Li Yunlong couldn't control it too much for the time being, because when the artillery bombarded the cliff, the devils reorganized a wave of attack and fought over.

    The top of the cliff is an unobstructed and smooth road, without any strategic value, so the devils never considered attacking from there, because it is too easy to defend.

    Just pile up a few piles of sandbag, or dig a few trenches, set up a simple fortification, lie down behind the fortification, and shoot the target with a gun. The attacker has no cover at all, so Gao Peng smoothly joined the Huzi sent by Li Yunlong.

    "Brother, is that the expert who just killed a few devil machine gunners and grenadiers?" Huzi asked Gao Peng, looking at him.

    However, he was just asking this question out of the ordinary. From the posture of Gao Peng and the guy in his hand, he knew that it must be right. There was a telescope on the gun. He was the first  See you once!  No wonder it can aim so far.

    Gao Peng smiled slightly, and said: "I don't dare to be an expert, I just happened to meet the meeting, which unit of the Eighth Route Army are you?"

    "We are from the New Regiment of the 386th Brigade of the 129th Division of the Eighth Route Army. The head of the regiment asked me to meet you. Let's go there first!" Although Huzi didn't completely trust Gao Peng, he was not that wary of him.  Like myself, I was beating devils.

    In the devil's attack just now, if Gao Peng hadn't destroyed the opponent's heavy machine guns and grenade launchers, their casualties would have been much higher. Gao Peng saved at least dozens of their lives.

    Gao Peng nodded, and ran towards the new regiment with Hu Zi and two other Eighth Route Army soldiers. Soon, Gao Peng saw the absolute protagonist of this world, Li Yunlong.

    Li Yunlong is of medium height, but he is well-proportioned and strong. His appearance is definitely not handsome, but he is not bad. From the perspective of future generations, he is a typical tough guy.

    It¡¯s just that his head is a little bigger. To explain it in his own words in the original drama, he practiced martial arts when he was a child, and his master always made him practice head skills hard.  .

    "Your Excellency is the head of the new regiment?" Gao Peng spoke first.

    With a bright smile on his face, Li Yunlong said in a harmonious voice: "I am Li Yunlong, the head of the new regiment. What do you call my brother? Which road are you on?"

    Gao Peng is well aware of Li Yunlong's temperament. This guy is a master who only recognizes his ability but not his identity. As long as you are a capable person and have a temper with him, he can treat you with all his heart. If you have no ability, you  No matter how awesome your status is, he won't dump you.

    This can be seen from his attitude towards Zhao Gang, political commissar of the independent group in the future. Li Yunlong looked down on Zhao Gang who had just joined the independent group, thinking that he was just a white-faced scholar who could play tricks.

    However, during the Lijiapo battle against the Yamazaki Battalion, Zhao Gang showed his superb marksmanship, and Li Yunlong immediately rushed to befriend him.

    This is Li Yunlong, somewhat realistic, but not offensive.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 126 Ownerless Lone Wolf Do you know what an expert is?  learn more

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "My name is Gao Peng, and I'm a lone killer, but I only kill devils and traitors. A few days ago, I heard that devils surrounded a main force of the Eighth Route Army near here, so I lurked into the mountains, planning to wait for the opportunity to shoot the black gun of the devil commander."

    "I came here by accident, and when I encountered the battle between you and the devils, I just gave you a helping hand."

    After listening to Gao Peng's words, Li Yunlong looked at Gao Peng with bright eyes, "Lone killer is good!"  This means that he is a lone wolf without a master, if he can be brought under his command

    "Brother Gao, you have such a good ability, why don't you join the army and serve the country? One person's strength is limited after all, and only by combining your ability with a large army can you play the greatest role!"

    After listening to Li Yunlong's words, Gao Peng's eyes flickered, and finally shook his head slightly, saying: "My combat method is different, and following the big army will limit my performance."

    "I have moved around in recent years, and the devils killed by one person have several squadrons without a brigade. If I were in the army, how could I have so many opportunities?"

    "Hiss"

    As soon as Gao Peng's voice fell, there was a sound of air-conditioning around him. Gao Peng's words were exaggerated, but surprisingly, no one from the regiment leader Li Yunlong to the ordinary soldiers suspected that he was bragging.

    Seeing that Li Yunlong didn't know what to say, Gao Peng smiled slightly, and then said: "I looked at the mountain over there for a while, and Captain Li's military command level is quite high, and he is also very experienced in arranging troops.  "

    "Your circular position is very characteristic, the combination of trenches and foxholes is very reasonable, and the configuration of light and heavy machine guns is also very particular, which has exerted the greatest effect."

    "Especially in such a short period of time, and in mobile warfare, it was possible to lay out minefields in the forward positions."

    "To be honest, you are the most brilliant front-line commander of the Kuomintang and Communist forces that I have encountered in all these years. There may be others who are more powerful than you, but I have never met them."

    "HahahahaBrother Gao has won the award, he has won the award. It seems that Brother Gao is also an insider in military command. He came from the army, right?"

    ?The so-called thousand wears and wears, flattery does not wear, everyone likes to listen to praise, Li Yunlong is no exception, after listening to Gao Peng's words, Li Yunlong laughed out loud, with a hint of self-satisfaction on his face.

    Of course, he is not happy with anyone who flatters him. Flattery that is out of tune will only make people disgusted, but Gao Peng has something to say, and everything he said is Li Yunlong's proud work.

    The most important thing is that these words were uttered by a capable person, and being praised by a capable person is a completely different experience from being flattered by his subordinates.

    Gao Peng nodded and sighed: "I used to be an instructor in the teaching corps of Nanjing Military Academy. When the devils broke through the city of Nanjing in 1937, they fought guerrillas in the city for a while and killed two squadrons of devils."

    "Later, the devil's army arrived, and they had no chance to fight, so they ran out. The teaching corps and the German mechanic were almost disabled. I was also a little disheartened, so I didn't return to the team. From then on, I wandered around the world, fighting devils everywhere alone.  .¡±

    After listening to Gao Peng's words, everyone around respected him in awe. Li Yunlong looked at Gao Peng with a bit of admiration. There are not many people who can make Li Yunlong look up to him, but people who can make him admire  It is even rarer. It has to be said that Gao Peng can be counted as one.

    However, Li Yunlong felt that Gao Peng's experience sounded familiar to him, but he couldn't remember where he heard it for a while, and he was a little dazed at the moment.

    Seeing this, Gao Peng smiled slightly and said: "What I said just now did not mean to flatter Captain Li. I just wanted to say that if I fought with a commander like Commander Li, I might be very happy."

    "I can try to follow Captain Li, but I will not join the Eighth Route Army for the time being, because I still need to observe and observe. If the troops of the Eighth Route Army can not disappoint me, I will join the Eighth Route Army in the future."

    "However, there is one thing. Commander Li must give me the greatest convenience and freedom in combat. Of course, I will do my best to assist you in combat. What do you think?"

    Li Yunlong was overjoyed when he heard the words, and temporarily let go of his own thoughts. He knew that a master like Gao Peng was not easy to be retained. He valued his commanding ability and was willing to follow him to try. That was already an unexpected joy.  , where will there be opinions at the moment?

    "That's great. Brother Gao thinks highly of our old Li. That's a big face. Okay, I assure you, I don't know about others, but our old Li will never let you down."

    "Follow me, there are plenty of opportunities to fight devils, and I won't impose any restrictions on you,You can play freely every time you fight, hahahaha"

    Gao Peng also showed a satisfied smile on his face, and said: "In this case, I will live with Captain Li for the time being. By the way, Captain, the devils opposite you are the Sakata United Team of the Fourth Brigade. I don't know you  What is your combat mission, and what do you plan to do next?"

    Seeing that Gao Peng immediately entered the state, Li Yunlong secretly praised him, turned around and shouted: "First Battalion Commander, Zhang Dabiao, come here"

    "yes."

    Gao Peng followed the sound and saw that Zhang Dabiao was lying behind the fortification not far away. He could hear the conversation between Gao Peng and Li Yunlong clearly, and he admired Gao Peng from the bottom of his heart.

    Zhang Dabiao is a typical burly man, with a height of 1.8 meters and above, burly and majestic. Judging from the original drama, his martial arts skills are also very good, but he doesn't know how he compares with Monk Wei.

    "Zhang Dabiao, have the division headquarters and field hospital been transferred?"

    "Reporting to the head of the group, all have been evacuated."

    Li Yunlong nodded and said to Gao Peng: "Brother Gao"

    "Leader, since I'm following you temporarily, I'm your subordinate. You can call me Dapeng!" Gao Peng interrupted Li Yunlong with a smile.

    Li Yunlong nodded happily, and said: "Okay, then I'll call you Dapeng, it sounds kind, haha."

    "The task of our regiment is to cover the evacuation of the division headquarters and the field hospital. Now that the task has been completed, we can let go and fight the devils."

    "Hmph, Sakata United, they bumped into him today, so he was unlucky. I was thinking about getting angry at my old comrade, Kong Er, but he still came. Sakata, that bastard, I must smash him."

    After listening to Li Yunlong's words, Zhang Dabiao hesitated and said: "Regimental Commander, the Sakata United Squad is the devil's elite force, this time we will"

    "What the hell are the elites? I don't believe in this evil. I'm fighting the elites. Pass my order, all of them bayonet and prepare to attack." Li Yunlong interrupted Zhang Dabiao's words impatiently, and shouted.

    "Attack?" Zhang Dabiao was taken aback when he heard the words, and said, "Captain, it's the devils who are attacking now!"

    "Didn't you hear the order? Listen carefully, for this sake, we will attack without doing anything else."

    Gao Peng also spoke to Zhang Dabiao at the right time: "Battle Commander Zhang, listen to the commander! The best defense is to attack. If we wait for the devils to take the initiative to attack, their artillery units will cause us heavy casualties."

    "But if we start hand-to-hand combat and hang out with the devils, the devils' heavy weapons such as artillery units and heavy machine guns are equivalent to useless. This little devil is no longer a thing, so he won't blow up his own people, right?"

    After listening to Gao Peng's words, Li Yunlong glared at Zhang Dabiao, and exclaimed: "Did you hear that? Do you know what an expert is? Learn more." (Remember this website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 127 My killing range is two meters to eight hundred meters

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Zhang Dabiao was completely convinced. In fact, the reason is very simple. Before the devils attack, they will habitually launch a round of bombing first. Every time, our side has not yet come into close combat with the devils!  There have to be some casualties.

    This is a sacrifice in vain. It's better to rush up and meet the devil with a bayonet. Even if you die, you can get back your back. Kill one to save money, and kill two to earn one!

    At that moment, Zhang Dabiao no longer had any doubts, and shouted: "First Battalion, all bayonets are ready to attack."

    When the soldiers of the first battalion heard Zhang Dabiao's roar, those who hadn't put on their bayonets put on their bayonets one after another, and those who didn't have rifles raised their big knives.

    Gao Peng put the 98k on his back, bent his left foot backward, and kicked the end of the deadly throat gun with his heel. The long gun came out of the cloth cover on his back with a bang, and Gao Peng stretched out his hand and held it in his hand.  .

    Then Gao Peng held the head of the gun with his left hand and pulled it, extending the spear to about 2.2 meters, and finally twisted the gun handle, carried the barrel of the gun behind his back, and pointed the tip of the gun obliquely at the ground.

    This hand movement was clean and neat, and it looked cool and imposing, which made Li Yunlong, Zhang Dabiao and others' eyes shine again.

    "Dapeng, you are"

    Gao Peng smiled slightly, and said: "I don't do anything else in my life. I like to play with guns. Whether it's a gun with a hot weapon or a gun with a cold weapon, my killing range is from two meters to eight hundred meters."

    "Hahahaha This is encouraging, so let's keep our eyes open and wait to appreciate your killing all directions." Li Yunlong laughed and turned to go to the side of the fortification.

    Gao Peng gave him surprises one after another, and he said in his heart that he was lucky. He fought a blocking battle in Cangyun Ridge, and unexpectedly attracted such a treasure.

    Returning to the command position, Li Yunlong raised his binoculars and began to observe the enemy's situation. Gao Peng and Li Yunlong's guard Hu Zi stood beside him on the left and right, also looking out.

    Not long after, Li Yunlong's joyful voice sounded, "Haha, God help me! This bastard Sakata can't escape."

    "Tiger."

    "have."

    "Go, call me Wang Chengzhu."

    "yes."

    Soon, Wang Chengzhu, the honest-looking artillery platoon leader of the new regiment, ran behind Li Yunlong and shouted: "Report to the regiment commander, Wang Chengzhu is waiting for instructions."

    "Come here." Li Yunlong called Wang Chengzhu, pointed to a faint tent on the hilltop in the distance and said, "Did you see the tent on the hillside? Are your cannons within reach?"

    Hearing this, Wang Chengzhu immediately stretched out his right thumb, squinted one eye and looked at the tent on the mountain, and began to measure the distance to the target.

    The measurement method used by Wang Chengzhu is called "jump eye method for distance measurement". The eye jump method is a method commonly used by artillery units to estimate distance. Of course, it was before the development of measuring tools.

    By estimating the size of the measured object, combined with the similarity triangle principle, the approximate distance from the measured object to our side can be calculated.

    This method is based on the fact that the distance between the two pupils is about one tenth of the length of one's own arm, and the measured width of the solid object is multiplied by 10 to obtain the distance from the standing point to the target.

    The specific method is: raise the right arm horizontally, the thumb is vertically upward, the upper arm is perpendicular to the body, close the left eye, rotate the waist, and use the thumb to aim at (block) the object under test. At this time, the right eye, thumb  , the measured object is on a line.

    Close your right eye and open your left eye. At this time, you can see the object under test appearing on the left side of your thumb with a horizontal distance. Estimate the size of the object under test. According to the size of the object under test, judge the size of the object under test.  The lateral distance from where the thumb is pointing.

    Multiply this horizontal distance by 10 to get the distance between the measured object and us.  (This is very interesting and very simple. Dapeng often plays, the accuracy rate is about 70%, and the error will not exceed 30%. You can try it)

    When Wang Chengzhu started to calculate, Gao Peng was also calculating. A few seconds later, Gao Peng took the lead and said: "The distance between the target and us is about 4,200 meters to 4,300 meters. Our Type 94 mortar is the largest  The shooting range is only 3,800 meters, which is out of reach."

    After Gao Peng finished speaking, Wang Chengzhu also just finished measuring, and the data obtained were exactly the same as Gao Peng. He looked at Gao Peng in surprise and said, "Brother is amazing! So fast."

    Gao Peng smiled slightly and didn't speak, but Li Yunlong's eyes on Gao Peng were already a little hot, almost catching up with the gangster's eyes on beautiful women.

    "Captain, it's already out of range, and I have nothing to do." Wang Chengzhu said helplessly to Li Yunlong.

    Li Yunlong said in a deep voice: "The tent must be the headquarters of the little devil. This little devil is cunning enough to set up the tent in theHow about we are out of range?  Find a way to fuck him.  "

    Wang Chengzhu frowned at the tent for a while, and said firmly to Li Yunlong: "Leader, move forward for 500 meters, yes."

    "Okay, I'm sending you to the position of 500 meters, are you sure?" Li Yunlong stared at Wang Chengzhu and asked.

    "Yes, brother Gao's gun suppressed the devil's heavy machine gun and grenade launcher before, and I saved a lot of shells. I am sure that I can blow up the tent within three shots." Wang Chengzhu glanced at Gao Peng and said affirmatively.  .

    "Okay, as long as you can destroy Sakata's headquarters, after the battle is over, I will reward you with half a catty of roasted sweet potatoes."

    "Yes, we promise to complete the task." Wang Chengzhu happily ran to prepare, while Li Yunlong began to organize the attack.

    At this moment, the correspondent ran over to convey the brigade headquarters' order, and the brigade commander of the 386th brigade ordered the new regiment to retreat alternately to cover and break out from the direction of Yujialing.

    Just like in the original play, Li Yunlong ignored the brigade headquarters' orders. He held back his energy and insisted on killing Sakata!

    Soon, the charge horn that made Gao Peng's blood boil sounded. Under Li Yunlong's slogan "Meeting on a narrow road, the brave wins", the first battalion, led by regimental commander Li Yunlong and battalion commander Zhang Dabiao, rushed out to face the devil's attacking troops  , Gao Peng followed Li Yunlong.

    At this time, Nobuzhe Sakata was still wondering that with the enemy's strength, he would launch a countercharge. He was still guessing the opponent's intentions, but he didn't realize that his head was being missed by the opponent.

    For close-up stabbing, the devils have never been afraid of the Chinese army, and the two sides are relatively advancing, and the distance is getting closer quickly. After a few shots, they are already close to each other, so the devils stopped shooting at all, but rushed forward with bayonets.  come up.

    This wave of devils consisted of two squadrons with more than 300 people, and the Xinyi Regiment only used one battalion for this charge, and the first battalion was no longer full, leaving only more than 260 people.

    However, Gao Peng discovered that the big knives of the first battalion were simply the nemesis of the devils. Often, one person could kill two or three devils before being stabbed to death by the devil's bayonet.

    Zhang Dabiao used to be a member of the Broadsword Team, and all the swordsmanship he trained were very good. Of course, Li Yunlong was not bad either. This guy has been practicing martial arts since he was a child, and he is very agile!

    But at this time the most eye-catching one in the arena is Gao Peng. The deadly choke gun will come, and almost no devils can approach him.  The gun barrel of the deadly choke gun was 2.2 meters, and with the six-inch gun head, it was almost 2.4 meters.

    The devils who met Gao Peng were embarrassed to find that when their bayonet was still a long way away from the opponent, the opponent's gun had already pierced their neck.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 128

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Fast as lightning, with a spear like a dragon, Gao Peng's nearly two years of hard work in the space of the main god and the world of reincarnation finally yielded results.

    At this time, Gao Peng didn't use any moves, because it was unnecessary, and the little devil was not a martial arts master, so using moves was just a waste of energy.

    Gao Peng only needs to combine the two basic spear movements, and he can easily shoot one by one. He uses "block" and "tab".

    Encountering a devil rushing over with a bayonet, Gao Peng swung the gun, knocked the devil's bayonet away with the tip of the gun, and then sent it forward smoothly, and the point of the gun was smoothly sent into the devil's throat.

    The action is very simple, but very effective. In addition, Gao Peng is extremely fast. The devils in front of him almost fall when they come up, and there is no one-on-one enemy at all.

    The deadly throat-locking gun in Gao Peng's hand weighs more than 20 catties, while the devil's 38 is less than ten catties. In addition to Gao Peng's huge strength, no devil can beat him in a confrontation, and was knocked away  It is always the devil's bayonet.

    The throat-locking gun practiced by Gao Peng, the target of the gun is the opponent's throat, because the throat is the most fragile, and the tip of the gun can penetrate it with a light push, basically without any resistance, unlike the thick clothes on the body  Blocking, more labor-saving.

    In this way, Gao Peng can retract the gun as fast as when he was practicing himself. In Gao Peng's hands, the throat-throat lock gun is like a needle on a sewing machine. During the retraction and release, the devils clutched their throats and twitched and fell down.

    And the nearly 20 centimeter long gun head of the deadly throat lock gun also made the gun not only able to pierce, but also cut.  With a sweep, the necks of the three devils were all severed, and blood splattered out.

    In less than two minutes of the assault, Li Yunlong had just chopped down the seventh devil, and Zhang Dabiao had only killed eight or nine devils, but there were already more than 20 devils laying on the road that Gao Peng rushed through.

    Seeing Gao Peng's killing efficiency, Li Yunlong and Zhang Dabiao were very excited. Everyone moved closer to Gao Peng subconsciously. Li Yunlong and Zhang Dabiao stood by Gao Peng's side, using Gao Peng as an arrow to form a triangle.  formation.

    And other soldiers of the Eighth Route Army surrounded Li Yunlong and Zhang Dabiao, forming a bigger front arrow, killing the devils and retreating steadily. The speed of the assault became faster and faster.  Dare to beat Qifeng directly.

    There is a devil who wants to shoot Gao Peng and kill him, but he is not as fast as Gao Peng. When he is not in close contact with the enemy, Gao Peng holds a gun with one hand and leaves the other hand free to deal with emergencies at any time.

    When he found a devil pulling the bolt, Gao Peng would be the first to pull out the pistol from his thigh and kill the opponent.

    The devils began to retreat, and the distance of 500 meters had been pushed unknowingly. Li Yunlong asked Zhang Dabiao to lead the commando to continue the assault, while he called Gao Peng to stay at the 500 meters.

    Wang Chengzhu, the artillery platoon leader who had been following the commando all the time, took his artillery and put the only remaining mortar of the new regiment on the ground.

    At this time, Gao Peng retracted the life-threatening choke gun, took off the 98k again, and started to be on guard. Any target within 600 meters who wanted to attack their temporary artillery position would receive a soul-hunting bullet.

    "Quick, Zhuzi, hurry up."

    Wang Chengzhu quickly set up the mortar, aimed at the target as quickly as possible, and then personally took out a shell from the ammunition box on one side, and stuffed it in through the muzzle.

    "Boomboom." The cannon missed a little and broke the telephone pole above the devil's headquarters.

    "Pillar, you fucking screwed it up, the headquarters is below."

    Wang Chengzhu ignored the bluffing Li Yunlong, corrected the deviation calmly, and then put the second shell from the muzzle.

    "BoomBoom." After the shot passed, everyone could clearly see that the tent on the hillside was covered in smoke and dust.

    "Pillar, hit well."

    "Hit, hit"

    "Squat down, do you want to die?" Wang Chengzhu saw that he had hit the devil's headquarters with only two shots, and knew that he had made a great contribution. Excited, he raised his hands high and was about to stand up and cheer.

    Gao Peng remembered that in the original play, Wang Chengzhu was killed by a stray bullet the moment he stood up, so when he was about to get up, he pressed on his shoulder and gave a low shout.

    "Haha, well done post, when you go back, I will reward you with a catty of roasted sweet potatoes, trumpeter, blow the horn, the whole army assaults, brothers, go!"

    "kill¡­¡­"

    The charge sounded again, and the fire cover in the rear trenchesThe three battalions of the Jin Battalion shouted in unison, rushed out, and rushed towards the devil's position frantically.

    The devil's headquarters was blown up, and the regiment leader Nobutsu Sakata and all the commanders were killed. The devil suddenly fell into a situation of headless flies, lost dispatch and command, and a huge hole was torn open by Xinyituan.

    In the ruins of the former devil headquarters, Li Yunlong said with bright eyes: "Da Biao, look how many big fish have been caught in this net."

    Zhang Dabiao stepped forward and flipped the dead body of the devil in officer's clothes, excitedly said: "Commander, you really caught a big fish, one major, two middle officers, and one major, it must be that Sakata's headquarters did not run away."

    "Hehe, that's great. I killed a regiment's headquarters with one shot. When I go back to the brigade commander, he won't try to shoot me."

    Li Yunlong looked at the "big fish" here, and continued triumphantly: "Besides, why does he want to shoot me? He still has to buy me a drink."

    Seeing Li Yunlong's endless meaning, Gao Peng put down the sniper scope used as a telescope, and said in a deep voice: "Commander, the devils on the two wings are moving closer to the middle, I think we should break out first and then talk about it!"

    Li Yunlong nodded again and again when he heard the words: "Dapeng is right, we just earned such a big vote, we can't pay it back, continue to attack, fight out."

    "Come on!"

    The Xinyi regiment continued to charge forward, and soon broke through the devil's several layers of defense, and broke into a mountain road. When breaking through, Zhang Dabiao was a little dazed, with only a few soldiers around him, and they rushed into another mountain road.

    "Aggression"

    When turning a corner, the sound of the devil's heavy machine gun suddenly sounded, and a squad of soldiers rushing forward as the vanguard fell down almost instantly.

    "Hidden, Huzi, give me some grenades, hurry up."

    "Leader, I'll go."

    "etc."

    Gao Peng grabbed Hu Zi, who was about to rush up to blast the devil's machine gun position as a blaster, and said, "Seize the timing, I will suppress the devil's heavy machine gun, you must be fast when you charge up, I only have five guns in my gun.  One shot, you only have five chances."

    "As soon as my gun fired, the machine gunner immediately suppressed the devil's firepower point. At this time, the tiger will attack. Do you understand?"

    "clear."

    "Okay, get ready." Gao Peng took a deep breath, pulled the bolt, and loaded the bullet.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 129 I wish all the Chinese were Dapeng

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The situation at this time was that Xinyi group rushed into a mountain road with straight cliffs on both sides. They hid in a corner of the mountain road. There was a straight road about 80 meters long on the other side of the corner, which was unobstructed.

    The devil built a fortification at the end of the road, and set up a heavy machine gun firepower point. The terrain here is narrow, and there is no need for too many people.

    Gao Peng leaned to the left side of the corner, quickly took a look at the probe and then retracted, but at the moment of the probe, the situation of the devil's firepower was clearly engraved in his mind.

    Taking a deep breath, Gao Peng suddenly turned out of the corner, barely aiming, and pulled the trigger heavily. He aimed consciously and fired unconsciously.  Feeling, slamming the trigger doesn't make much difference.

    The Devil's machine gunner was knocked backwards by the kinetic energy of the bullet, the heavy machine gun misfired, and Hu Zi bowed and rushed up with the cluster grenade without anyone telling him.

    "Da da da¡­¡­"

    The machine gunners of the new regiment held light Czechs, leaned on the corner of the mountain wall, and fired a round of fire at the firepower point, so that the devils next to the heavy machine guns did not dare to show their heads.

    "Snapped"

    Gao Peng fired a second shot and headshot another devil who was about to control a heavy machine gun. At this time, Huzi had already rushed 20 meters away. Li Yunlong and the others' hearts were in their throats, but Gao Peng was relieved.

    Hu Zi's speed is not slow, as long as he doesn't miss, it is enough to rush to the point of fire before the five rounds of bullets are used up.

    "Crackcrack"

    "Da da da¡­¡­"

    Fortunately, at a distance of 80 meters, unless Gao Peng deliberately misses, the possibility of missing is very low.

    When the fifth devil fell and Gao Peng was empty, Huzi had already rushed to the point of fire, pulled off the grenade rope, Huzi held the cluster grenade in his hand for two seconds before throwing it to the devil's machine gun position  In the middle, then get down on the spot.

    "Boom"

    With a loud noise, the devil's machine gun position was blown to pieces, and the remaining eight devils behind the position were all reimbursed. Huzi got up and rushed into the smoke to confirm whether all the devils were dead.

    "Brothers, charge!" Li Yunlong roared excitedly, and the new regiment charged forward again. At this time, Li Yunlong was very grateful that there was a sharpshooter in the team, otherwise, how many brothers would have to sacrifice to rush over!

    This time the Xinyi regiment rushed out of the encirclement in one breath, but was told that Zhang Dabiao had failed to rush out. Li Yunlong led the team back without saying a word.

    In the end, at the cost of losing a squad of soldiers, the injured Zhang Dabiao was rescued. This is because Gao Peng sniped and killed the devil's machine gunner, otherwise the loss would have been even greater.

    The Xinyi regiment rushed out for more than 30 kilometers in one breath, and then turned to the base area. After detouring more than 20 kilometers of mountain roads, the Xinyi regiment finally returned to the base Dongquan Village smoothly.

    "Huzi, go, clean up the former political commissar's room for Dapeng to live in."

    "yes."

    Li Yunlong smiled and said to Gao Peng after making arrangements: "The political commissar of the new regiment was transferred away a few days ago. This room is vacant and it is also vacant. You can live in it with peace of mind. We will be closer and it will be convenient for communication, but we have to make an agreement."  , you can't hide your abilities from me."

    Gao Peng smiled slightly and said: "The head of the group is worrying too much. They are all beating devils. I wish that all the Chinese will be Dapeng. In that case, we will be able to fight to Tokyo sooner or later."

    "Hahahaha Well said, I love to hear that. Let's go, call the pillars, and cook some sweet potatoes. Let's talk while drinking. This kid has made a great contribution this time, and he deserves a reward." Li Yunlong joked with Gao Peng all the way  Go to his residence.

    When Zhang Dabiao was on the road, he was sent to the field hospital by soldiers sent by Li Yunlong. In the original play, Wang Chengzhu died, and Li Yunlong didn't even have anyone to drink with.

    Gao Peng is not good at drinking, but his drinking capacity is not light. In fact, none of the Lone Wolf Commando's animals can drink lightly. With their physique as a special soldier, they can't drink lightly.

    In the wine market, their slogan is: Liquor is half a catty, and beer can be poured casually.

    Li Yunlong promised to reward Wang Chengzhu with a catty of roasted sweet potatoes. Many people have heard this, and Wang Chengzhu has indeed made great contributions. It is not an exaggeration to say that it is the first contribution.

    At present, the three of them sat on Li Yunlong's kang and had a delicious meal. There was nothing else to go with the wine, just peanuts.

    Gao Peng also knew about Wang Chengzhu's background. He was also from the Central Army, and he was a serious artillery regiment.He was an official, but later his unit was disabled during the Battle of Xinkou, and was abandoned by the roadside due to illness during the retreat, but was rescued by Li Yunlong, and he has been following him ever since.

    Gao Peng also told Li Yunlong what he had done in Nanjing City, and Li Yunlong and Wang Chengzhu were very happy to hear that Gao Peng took a few soldiers and policemen he had rescued and cut off the necks of the two squads of devils overnight.  , screaming happily even more.

    The three of them just bragged and drank until they were drunk, and then Hu Zi arranged for soldiers to help Wang Chengzhu and Gao Peng back to their houses to rest.

    In fact, although Gao Peng was drunk, he was still conscious, so he saw that Huzi played with his sniper rifle and automatic pistol out of curiosity, and even reached out for a life-threatening choke gun.

    Squinting his eyes to see Hu Zi weighing the weight of the throat-locking gun in his hand, and admiringly, Gao Peng's mouth twitched slightly.

    Hu Zi was just curious, and naturally he didn't dare to touch Gao Peng's things at will. You know, Li Yunlong clearly gave Gao Peng the treatment of the political commissar.

    Anyone with a discerning eye can see that although Gao Peng is Li Yunlong's subordinate in name, Li Yunlong actually treats him as an equal with himself, and puts all the things by Gao Peng's bed, so Hu Zi goes out and helps Gao Peng pull  Closed the door.

    It was already ten o'clock in the evening when Gao Peng went to bed, but he still woke up on time due to the effect of his biological clock on the fourth watch, and there was still a slight snoring sound in Li Yunlong's room next door!

    Li Yunlong lived in a courtyard with two entrances. Li Yunlong lived in the middle room of the inner courtyard, Gao Peng lived in the left room, and there were guard posts in the outer and inner courtyards.

    Therefore, as soon as Gao Peng opened the door and walked out of the yard, he was immediately spotted by the sentry. The sentry looked at him in surprise and said softly, "Dapeng, why did you wake up so early?"

    Since Gao Peng had spoken first, he only followed Li Yunlong temporarily and did not officially join the Eighth Route, so Li Yunlong did not appoint him a position. Besides, the appointment of positions above the platoon needs to be approved by the headquarters, and with Gao Peng's ability, he cannot be made a squad leader.  Bar?

    Therefore, Gao Peng's identity at this time is very strange. He has a high status, but he has no position. The soldiers don't know what to call him, and it is not appropriate for the Eighth Route Army to call him Big Brother. In the end, they simply called him Dapeng.

    "Hehe, when I get up to practice, I have to get up and practice at the fourth watch every day. Practicing martial arts is like sailing against the current. If you don't advance, you will retreat. You can't relax all day."

    "Hey, I practiced on the fourth watch, no wonder you are so good." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 130 Sharpshooter and Quickshooter This treasure is caught by our old Li

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Gao Peng practiced his internal strength for a while facing the southeast as usual, learning from the old and absorbing the new. After transferring his internal strength for a few weeks, he began the basic training of spear skills. He was located on the courtyard dam outside the courtyard of the regiment headquarters.

    Waiting for the morning sun to rise, the Eighth Route Army soldiers who got up one after another saw Gao Peng who was practicing spear skills on the edge of the courtyard dam.

    ?Since the Xinyi Regiment had just fought a big battle, the next few days were all rest time, there was no need to get up early for training, and the trumpeter did not blow the wake-up call.

    Li Yunlong drank too much last night, before he woke up, Huzi and a group of Eighth Route Army soldiers gathered around Gao Peng to watch.

    After Gao Peng used the marksmanship routine, he saw dozens of people around him, so he stopped. After all, being surrounded by people always makes people feel a little awkward, even if he knows that the soldiers treat him  Only admiration.

    "Brothers are up so early?"

    "Hehe, Dapeng, you are earlier than all of us!"

    "Dapeng, your marksmanship is really good, can you teach us?"

    Gao Peng smiled slightly, looked at the speaking soldier, and asked, "What marksmanship do you want to learn? Rifle or long spear?"

    "Everyone wants to learn, everyone wants to learn, as long as you are willing to teach."

    "Hehe, the marksmanship of long spears can't be practiced in a day or two, and even a year or two can't achieve much effect. As for rifles! I have a way to improve you to a higher level in a short time."

    "Although you can't reach the level of a sharpshooter, you are still much better than ordinary fighters. However, learning my training method is very hard. Are you afraid of the hardship?"

    "Don't be afraid, we can endure any hardship."

    Gao Peng nodded and said with a smile: "Okay then! Those who are willing to learn marksmanship from me, bring your own rifle and gather here."

    "Europe"

    The soldiers of the Eighth Route Army dispersed in a rush, and went back to get their guns. Gao Peng smiled, shrunk the throat-killing gun to the shortest point, put it back in the cloth cover on his back, went back to his room, took his 98k, and inserted the pistol into the  With the holster on his leg, he went back to the courtyard and waited.

    Ten minutes later, other soldiers who received the news also rushed over, and finally more than one battalion of soldiers gathered on the courtyard dam.

    Sun Desheng, the company commander of the first battalion and first company, personally led the way to the training ground of the new regiment. Gao Peng was very impressed with Sun Desheng. He was only the infantry company commander of the new regiment at this time, but Gao Peng knew that he was actually an elite cavalry.

    After that, Li Yunlong replaced Ding Wei with five machine guns, and transferred him to the independent regiment as the commander of the cavalry company. In the original play, his phrase "cavalry company, attack" shocked many Chinese people back then, and Gao Peng naturally did not.  exception.

    But since he came, his fate must not be the same as before, he should have a wider stage, Gao Peng secretly made up his mind.

    "Comrades, if I want to greatly improve marksmanship, I currently have no good solution. Except for a small number of talented people, sharpshooters are mostly fed with bullets."

    "After firing tens of thousands of bullets, it's hard for you to become a sharpshooter. We obviously don't have this condition. Our ammunition is scarce, and the bullets are reserved for devils, but fighting a war depends not only on marksmanship."

    "The shooting speed, aiming speed, and shooting speed are all particular. I can't make everyone a sharpshooter, but I can make you all a fast shooter."

    "Quack quack"

    When Gao Peng said this, it happened that an old raven flew by in the air not far away, making an unpleasant noise. Gao Peng frowned slightly, and said lightly: "It's so noisy."

    After finishing speaking, he took off the sniper rifle on his back, pulled the bolt to load it, raised the gun suddenly, and pulled the trigger almost without aiming.

    "Snapped"

    "Quack"

    After the gunshot, the noise of the old raven stopped abruptly, and the old raven spun and fell down.

    "Clatter" There was warm applause in the arena.

    "Good marksmanship."

    "Dapeng is amazing!"

    "Sure enough, you are worthy of being a sharpshooter."

    Gao Peng held the gun in his left hand, pressed his right hand slightly, and said with a smile: "You must have noticed that marksmanship is one thing, but shooting speed is another. A quick shooter can be a sharpshooter, but a sharpshooter is not necessarily a sharpshooter.  It's the quick shooter."

    "Since everyone is interested, let's practice according to the method I said. Our first training program is aiming at the target."

    "The so-called aiming is to find a target, aim at it, and then keep that action. It sounds very simple.??But it is not easy at all, because you need to maintain that movement for a long time without moving.  "

    "Everyone knows that our brains have a memory function and can be used to remember things, but do you know that muscles also have a memory function? Of course, the memory function of muscles is much weaker than that of the brain.  So we need a lot of practice."

    "The reason I asked you to aim at the target is to let your muscles form 'muscle memory' for the action of aiming."

    "After you develop muscle memory, you don't need to spend a lot of energy aiming at the target when you are fighting, because as soon as you raise the gun, it is already the most standard aiming action, and the crosshair is in the right position."

    "All you need to do is to fire directly while raising the gun. This is the difference between a fast gunner and an ordinary gunner. One needs to adjust the aiming action after raising the gun, and the other just shoots when the gun is raised."

    After listening to Gao Peng's words, the soldiers suddenly realized, and immediately found a target for themselves, raised their rifles, aimed with all their strength, and then kept that movement motionless. Gao Peng walked around in the queue, correcting some incorrect aiming postures.

    Soon some soldiers began to have sore arms, but Gao Peng told them, try to hold on for a longer time, the more sore the hands, the deeper the muscle memory of this action, and relax until they can't keep aiming.  When you're done, raise your gun and take aim.

    Not far away, Li Yunlong grinned happily. He was awakened by the gunshot of Gao Peng hitting the old man just now. The sentry told him that when Gao Peng was teaching the soldiers how to practice guns, Li Yunlong didn't even wash his face.  , and went straight to the training ground.

    Gao Peng's words were very straightforward, and both Li Yunlong and the soldiers could hear them clearly. After listening to Gao Peng's words, Li Yunlong immediately judged that Gao Peng's training method was very effective and could indeed achieve what he said.  kind of degree.

    Li Yunlong couldn't restrain his excitement when he thought that in the future, all the soldiers in his regiment would be quick shooters.

    Gao Peng, this boy is really a treasure, and he was caught by our old Li, haha, even with the help of God, it is difficult for our old Li to make a fortune.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 131 Must find a way to keep him

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    At this point, Gao Peng lived in Xinyi Regiment with peace of mind. After all, Li Yunlong gave him a title, the head coach of Xinyi Regiment. Of course, this is in Li Yunlong's words, and Gao Peng asked the soldiers to call himself an instructor.

    Gao Peng mainly taught the soldiers of the new regiment how to improve shooting level, stabbing technique, unarmed fighting ability and other practical skills, and also some methods to improve agility, nerve reflex speed and physical fitness.

    Those taught by Gao Peng are the most practical things that the Chinese army has summed up after decades of exploration. During the Anti-Japanese War, many things were unheard of by Li Yunlong, such as "Six Arts of Prisoners" and so on.

    It's just that Gao Peng didn't dare to set the intensity too high for physical training, because the food standard of the soldiers of the Eighth Route Army was too low, which could only keep them from starving, but there was no guarantee of nutrition at all.

    Gao Peng thought it was impossible to go on like this, so he suggested to Li Yunlong to send two squads occasionally, and he would lead them into the mountains to hunt, get some game, and improve the lives of the soldiers.

    Li Yunlong had his own difficulties. The Eighth Route Army was short of ammunition, and even bullets were usually replenished while fighting on the battlefield. This is why the Eighth Route Army must have hand-to-hand combat in every major war.

    In the end, Gao Peng said that the soldiers do not need to carry guns, they are only responsible for fighting the prey, and the hunting can be left to him, and he guarantees that one bullet will be one prey.

    Only then did Li Yunlong nod in agreement, and generously allocated 500 rounds of bullets to Gao Peng. The Mauser 98k used 7.92mm bullets.

    Coincidentally, during the period of the Republic of China, nine out of ten weapons of the Chinese army used bullets of this specification, and all of them were made in Zhongguan and Hanyang with a caliber of 7.92mm.

    It's just that most of the new regiments use 38 big covers, because Li Yunlong thinks that the bullets of this gun are easy to replenish.  Xinyituan also has some stocks in stock, but there are really not many.

    After Gao Peng lived in the base area for a week, he took two squads of Eighth Route Army soldiers into the mountains. When he came out three days later, the soldiers were all covered with pheasants, wild boars, and hares.

    A soldier was holding several peacocks in his hands. There was no wildlife protection law in that era. The soldiers couldn't even eat a few drops of oil and water all year round, and they were all skinny. How could Gao Peng care about protecting animals?  As long as it was a wild animal with meat on it, he got all of them back.

    Among them, the one with the highest nutritional value is a brood of colorful pheasants hunted by Gao Peng. He intends to take it back and serve Li Yunlong with wine. Of course, Li Yunlong will definitely not let him down when he drinks.

    Since Gao Peng was arranged by the Lord God to be the grandson of a hunter in the world of I am a special soldier, and he followed his grandfather to drill in the mountains and hunt everywhere since he was a child, so his implanted memory also retained the knowledge of distinguishing and tracking prey, which helped Gao Peng a lot  .

    This time he went into the mountains, he hunted eleven wild boars, big and small, totaling eight or nine hundred catties, and more hares and pheasants, which added up to three or four hundred catties.  The strength of two battalions.

    According to one meal per day, the meat is enough for a new group of soldiers to eat for ten or eight days. After eating, they will change to another piece of forest to sweep. If this goes on for less than three months, the physique of the new group of soldiers will be able to improve.  improvement.

    In fact, there are a lot of gold bars and silver dollars in his reincarnation watch!  It's just that he won't take out the money now, because he knows very well that the new regiment is just a place for Li Yunlong to stay temporarily, and the independent regiment is where he will stay for a long time.

    So only after Li Yunlong joined the independent group, he will contribute this money, because the biggest advantage Gao Peng can borrow is the independent group.

    Arranging for the soldiers to send the prey to the cooking squad, Gao Peng went straight to the regiment headquarters, but when he arrived at the regiment headquarters, he found that Zhang Dabiao had returned and was sitting on Li Yunlong's kang drinking!

    "Hey, Battalion Commander Zhang is back! Are you okay with your injuries?"

    "Brother Gao, hehe, the penetrating injury is all right now, and the leader just mentioned you!" Zhang Dabiao saw Gao Peng entering the room, and subconsciously stood up to greet him.

    Li Yunlong was also smiling all over his face at this time, and said: "Dapeng! How is the harvest this time?"

    Gao Peng chuckled, took off the sniper rifle and long gun on his back and put them against the wall, raised the three colorful pheasants in his hands, and said: "The harvest is very good, about one thousand two or three hundred catties of meat  , Brothers can improve the food well.¡±

    "One thousand two or three hundred catties? My dear, the cooking team has raised a few pigs, and a row of brothers has been hunting pigweed. They have been serving for more than half a year, but they still don't have a thousand catties. You can get them back after three days in the mountains.  one thousand1 catties of meat.  "

    "If you had come earlier, the hundreds of brothers in our Xinyi regiment would all be fat and strong. Come on, come on, Dapeng has worked hard, and we have a fight."  The bowl was filled and handed to Gao Peng.

    "Thank you, Captain." Gao Peng was also polite, threw the colorful pheasant to the corner of the room, jumped onto the kang, sat cross-legged on Li Yunlong's left head, took a big sip after taking the wine bowl, he was not like Zhang Dabiao, who made him quarrel  After two sips, he drank the bowl, and after taking a sip, he put the bowl back on the coffee table on the kang.

    "Leader, I have reserved these colorful pheasants for you to drink with. In the afternoon, you send Huzi to the cooking class and cook him well. How can you eat peanuts?"

    Li Yunlong's heart warmed, and he said with a smile: "Brother has a heart."

    After saying this, Li Yunlong's face darkened suddenly, and he said: "Brother, I have something to tell you, I hope you will not be affected."

    "When Da Biao came back, he brought back a piece of news. This time I disobeyed orders on the battlefield and failed to break out in the direction of Yujialing as ordered by the headquarters. The headquarters will probably punish me."

    "As for how to deal with it, I don't know yet. Shooting is not enough. The most serious I may not be able to do it as the head of the regiment. Do you have any plans?"

    Gao Peng sat down opposite Li Yunlong with a solemn expression, and said in a deep voice, "Isn't it? Front-line commanders have the most accurate grasp of the battlefield situation, so front-line commanders usually have a certain degree of autonomy."

    "Therefore, since ancient times, there has been a saying that 'the general will be outside, and the emperor will not accept it'. If your headquarters punishes you because of this, I will be very disappointed."

    Li Yunlong and Zhang Dabiao thumped in their hearts when they heard the words. Gao Peng had already said it first, and he was only following them temporarily. If the Eighth Route Army disappointed him, he would leave at any time.

    After getting along with Gao Peng for a period of time, Li Yunlong was more and more reluctant to part with Gao Peng. The role of this kid alone can be equivalent to a regiment. If Li Yunlong was given the choice of a regiment's strength and Gao Peng, he would choose Gao Peng without hesitation.

    His role is not only to be strong in combat, but to drive an army to become stronger as a whole. We must find a way to keep him.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 132 The Old Man Wang Huaibao: Different Time Points in the Same Plane

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Dapeng, you are right, I think so too, but the Eighth Route Army is a disciplined army after all, and the crime of disobedience on the battlefield is not small, but you were also present at the time. Would you be willing not to kill Sakata?"

    "So although I don't think I did something wrong, I still have to accept the punishment. Brother Gao, I sincerely hope that you can stay in the Eighth Route Army. I hope you can think about it carefully."

    Looking at Li Yunlong's sincere eyes, Gao Peng shook his head with a wry smile, and sighed: "Thank you, Commander, for looking up to me. To be honest, I have a strong sense of identity with the Eighth Route Army."

    "Because you are the army that is truly dedicated to the country. The composition of your army determines the nature of your army. When you serve as soldiers, you fight to drive the little devils out of China and let the common people live a better life, not for promotion.  Get rich."

    Speaking of this, Gao Peng paused for a moment, and then continued: "I have already decided that I will do eight ways in the future, but at least I have to choose a superior who is worthy of my following?"

    "So I decided to follow the head of the regiment from now on. No matter where you go or what you do, I will follow you. I don't believe that the Eighth Route Army headquarters will leave a general like you idle."

    "Even if you are punished and dismissed now, sooner or later you will still be in charge of the army, so I will not join the Eighth Route for the time being, so that I will still be a free man without any constraints. When you return to the army, I will formally  join in."

    After listening to Gao Peng's words, Li Yunlong's chest was filled with an unspeakable emotion. At this time, he even felt a kind of emotion that "a man who knows his confidant will die", his eyes were slightly red, Li Yunlong picked up the wine bowl,  He took a big gulp to hide his emotions.

    Putting down the wine bowl heavily, Li Yunlong said in a deep voice: "Thanks to brother Dapeng for looking up to me, I won't say much else. As long as you don't give up, brother, I, Li Yunlong, will always have a place by your side no matter where I am in the future."

    "Don't say anything today, drink, Huzi, Huzi, go, let the cooking class stew these pheasants for me."

    "Yes, Captain."

    Zhang Dabiao, who was sitting on the side of the kang opposite Li Yunlong, was also emotional at this time, and said: "Commander, don't forget that I am still there. If you think highly of your brother, remember to take me with you in the future."

    Li Yunlong patted the shoulders of the two of them heavily, and said decisively: "Good brother, don't worry! I know it well."

    In fact, on the third day after his return, Li Yunlong sent someone to send the battle report to the Daxiawan headquarters. Of course, Li Yunlong did not hide the information about Gao Peng at all.  Reported the information disclosed by himself.

    Li Yunlong knew that the headquarters would definitely launch an underground party to investigate Gao Peng's identity, but he personally trusted Gao Peng completely, but he needed to be responsible to the organization, so he didn't hide anything.

    The headquarters of the Eighth Route Army in Daxiawan.

    The deputy commander-in-chief and the chief of staff of the Eighth Route Army looked at a report in their hands. After a while, they looked at each other and smiled.  The report that was submitted?"

    The chief of staff nodded with a smile, and said: "Of course I remember, there was a period of time when the newspapers on the radio were full of reports about that man. He is on the side of the Central Army, but he has the rank of major general!"

    "The boss always suspects that Gao Peng is the instructor Li who led Wang Huaibao and the others to wipe out a large number of devils in Nanjing City, and finally sent dozens of military police and ordinary people out of the city safely?"

    The deputy commander-in-chief nodded and said: "It's not a doubt. I'm almost sure that Li Tao is Gao Peng, and Gao Peng is Li Tao. He also worked as an instructor in the teaching corps of Nanjing Military Academy and also used a sniper rifle from a German weapon. How can there be such a coincidence in the world?  thing?"

    "As for his anonymity, that's easy to understand. I don't need to say more, but this matter still needs to be confirmed. The underground party will not be active for the time being. If we can confirm it ourselves, why waste that manpower?"

    "Let's do this. Send Wang Huaibao to the Xinyi Regiment to confirm. If he is really an old man, maybe he can use this to increase the possibility of keeping him in the Eighth Route Army. This Instructor Li is a talent no, he is a great talent, our army  What is most lacking are such talents.¡±

    The chief of staff nodded and said: "The boss is right, I will arrange it right away."

    "Report, Ding Wei, head of the 28th Regiment, is here to report, please give instructions."

    "Hehe, it's Ding Wei! Well, I haven't seen you for a few years, and I'm getting more and more energetic."

    The order from the headquarters came down soon, and Li Yunlong disobeyed orders on the battlefield, disorganized and disciplined.?The circumstances were serious, and the regiment leader was dismissed. He was transferred to the border garment factory of the Logistics Department as the factory director, and the new regiment was replaced by Ding Wei, the former head of the 28th regiment.

    After Li Yunlong received the order, he just kept silent, didn't say anything, silently packed up his things, and waited for Ding Wei to come to hand over.

    Ding Wei arrived the next day. Li Yunlong took Zhang Dabiao and Gao Peng to the entrance of the village to greet him. Three riders came. Besides Ding Wei and his guards, there was another person beside him.

    When Sanqi rushed to the front, Gao Peng saw the man's eyes widen, his eyes were full of disbelief, and he yelled out, "Wang Huaibao, brother, youhow do you"

    Gao Peng looked at Wang Huaibao in a daze, and countless thoughts flashed through his mind. This Wang Huaibao is obviously a character in Jinling Thirteen Beauties, why did he appear in Bright Sword?

    Could it be that the reincarnation world I experienced is interlinked?  It is very likely that this is the case. The time of the Jinling Thirteen Beauties was December 1937, and now it is February 1940, more than two years after the Battle of Nanjing.

    In this way, if the world of reincarnation I experience is of the same nature, it is likely to be at different points in time on the same plane.

    When Wang Huaibao saw Gao Peng in black, his eyes turned red, and he also exclaimed: "Instructor Li, it was really you, you came out alive."

    After speaking, he walked a few steps quickly, and hugged Gao Peng together. Both of them patted each other's back vigorously, "Great, great, you are not dead, you are still alive."

    Seeing the two people hugging each other with red eyes, Li Yunlong and Zhang Dabiao looked at each other, with a hint of doubt in their eyes, isn't brother Gao surnamed Gao?  What happened to Instructor Li?

    Ding Wei had already heard Wang Huaibao talk about Instructor Li and Nanjing City on the way here. He had also heard about Instructor Li, a national hero who was hyped up by the National Government.

    So standing beside Li Yunlong at this time, he explained softly: "This brother Gao used to be called Li Tao, and he was an instructor of the Teaching Corps of Nanjing Military Academy."

    "Gao Peng should be his pseudonym. After all, he used to belong to Lao Jiang, so it would be troublesome to use his original name. During the period from March to May 1938, radio and newspapers were promoting things about him. Didn't you listen?  Say?" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 133: The National Hero, Instructor Li, A Wonderful Fate

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    After listening to Ding Wei's words, Li Yunlong suddenly realized, followed by a boundless surprise, it turned out that the Dapeng brother turned out to be that Li Tao.

    It's no wonder that his experiences sounded familiar before, but he just didn't remember them for a while. After all, he didn't know a lot of Chinese characters, and he never read newspapers, so he heard about it from others.

    However, he always thought that this was just a typical example deliberately created by the national government to encourage the soldiers and civilians to persist in the war of resistance, so he never paid much attention to it.

    But after seeing Gao Peng's skills, he naturally no longer thinks that Lao Jiang is bragging. He didn't expect that Lao Li really got a treasure this time!  He glanced at Gao Peng with fiery eyes, and said, "Let the brothers catch up on the old days! Let's hand over the work first."

    Ding Wei naturally had no objection, and immediately followed Li Yunlong to the regiment headquarters, leaving only Gao Peng and Wang Huaibao at the entrance of the village.

    After the two let go of each other, they wiped their eyes, and then Gao Peng asked: "Huaibao, why did you become an eighth way? Tell me about what happened after you left Nanjing."

    Wang Huaibao nodded, walked slowly aside with Gao Peng, and said: "Well, after we crossed the river back then, we went all the way north according to your arrangement."

    "After replenishing some supplies in Yangzhou, I headed straight to Wuhan. On the way, some brothers left with women who were willing to go with them."

    "It was safe at that time, and those women also voluntarily followed the brothers, so I let them go their separate ways. Only Miss Yumo, Cardamom, Xianglan, Hongling and those female students insisted on going to Wuhan with us, oh, and  John."

    "By the time we arrived in Wuhan, we had only seven brothers left. We found the high command and reported the process of withdrawing from Nanjing."

    "However, we concealed the fact that we were prisoners. We only said that after we were dispersed, we fought guerrillas in the city until we met you. Under your leadership, we eliminated a large number of devils. Finally, when we were about to run out of ammunition and food,  By chance, the sewer was discovered and withdrawn from the sewer."

    "After reporting our situation to the Military Commission, the High Command quickly confirmed that our report was true, because there were people who knew about you in the rest of the teaching corps. Later, Chairman Jiang personally met us, gave us awards, and published our deeds.  Publicity."

    "Everyone thought that you died in Nanjing. Chairman Jiang personally ordered you to be posthumously named a major general, awarded the Blue Sky and White Sun Medal, and publicized what you did in Nanjing. Hehe, in the hearts of Chinese soldiers and people, you are already  Synonymous with heroes."

    Gao Peng felt rather dumbfounded. Fortunately, the reincarnation world he entered was "Bright Sword", and the place he landed was the territory of the Eighth Route Army.

    If I came to the territory of the Central Army or the Jinsui Army and told my experience without my knowledge, it would definitely alarm the Nationalist government. If the person who taught the rest of the corps to know Instructor Li came to confirm that he was not Instructor Li at all  , then your own fun will be great.

    Secretly rejoicing in his heart, but calm on his face, Gao Peng nodded indifferently and said, "What about after that?"

    Wang Huaibao continued: "Afterwards, the female student and John were arranged to fly to Chongqing, and we were assigned to the battle order of the Ninth Theater under the command of Commander Chen Cheng. I was directly promoted from the rank of captain to lieutenant colonel and became a  Chief of staff of a regiment."

    "Later, Ms. Yumo wrote to me, saying that they had settled down in Chongqing, and the female students were sent to schools in Chongqing to continue their studies, supported by the state."

    "John opened a barber shop, and George followed him as an apprentice. John is a good crafter, and he is a foreigner. Many people are willing to take care of his business."

    "Miss Yumo and Cardamom Panlan raised money to open an inn. They are all beautiful girls. They really have means and the business is very good."

    "Besides, they are protected by the national government because of you, and no one dares to bully them in Chongqing. Even in their inn, there are often people from the military commander to sit in town."

    "After passing this letter, the battle in Wuhan broke out. Since then, I have never sent them a letter, but I believe they will live well."

    After listening to Wang Huaibao's words, Gao Peng nodded in relief. After all, they were rescued by himself, and they all sincerely called him brother, knowing that they are doing well, which means that his efforts were not in vain.

    It seems that after the return this time, I have to go to Chongqing to meet them. I still owe John a favor!

    "Then why did you become Balu again?"

    Wang Huaibao sighed, and said: "During the battle in Wuhan, my unit was in charge of the Dabie Mountain defense line. Who knew that the main force of the devils would just attack the Dabie Mountain along the Huaihe River.""That battle was brutal. Many units were directly wiped out. Our regiment also suffered heavy casualties. There were only a few dozen people left out of more than a thousand people. I was injured in that battle, and the troops were also destroyed.  break up."

    "After the Battle of Wuhan, the national government moved its capital to Chongqing, and I fled north with a group of brothers. When I arrived in Shanxi, I was too seriously injured to go any further, so I was sent to a fellow villager's home."

    "I was lucky. Those villagers heard that I was injured by beating devils, so they sent me to the nearby Eighth Route Army field hospital. Only then did I save my life. After I recovered from my injuries, I joined the Eighth Route Army."

    "Anyway, the Eighth Route Army is also a team to fight devils, and I just met Kong Jie, the head of the Independent Regiment of the Eighth Route Army in the hospital. Through communication, I felt that he is also capable, so I went to his regiment with him. Within two years, I  He was promoted to battalion commander."

    After listening to Wang Huaibao's narration, Gao Peng was full of emotions for a while. Destiny is really a wonderful thing. At this time, he recalled the plot of Liangjian and finally remembered a plot.  and.

    Gao Peng remembered that it was after the Hundred Regiments War, when the devils carried out a large-scale raid on the bases of the Eighth Route Army. The Independence Regiment suffered heavy casualties, and Li Yunlong almost died because of swaying on the battlefield.

    Later, because of Monk Wei's desperate rescue, Zhao Gang led people to arrive in time, and then rescued him. After Li Yunlong woke up, he asked Zhao Gang about the casualties of the independent regiment. Zhao Gang told the second battalion commander Shen Quan and the third battalion.  The situation of Chang Wang Huaibao's sacrifice.

    However, now that Gao Peng has come to this world, he will naturally not let history repeat itself. He secretly made up his mind to change Wang Huaibao's fate and see his old friend in a different world of reincarnation. What is the fate and cause and effect of this?

    Of course, he wants to change the fate of the independent regiment. After all, no matter Wang Huaibao or Shen Quan, their fate is tied to the independent regiment.

    Then Gao Peng talked about his experience, "After you left, I went to the flour mill to join Brother Yang and the others. Unfortunately, I waited there for a day and a night, but I couldn't wait for them" (Remember this site URL: www  .hlnovel.com

 Chapter 134 When Drowsiness Comes, Someone Brings Pillows to the Independent Group in Advance

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Later, I sneaked back to our stronghold to inquire about the situation, and found out that they failed to break out. Afterwards, as more and more devil troops marched into Nanjing, I gradually couldn't find the opportunity to fight, so I withdrew from the sewer."

    "In the past two years, I have been a lone killer, assassinating devils everywhere. I also figured it out. Only by living can I kill more devils and avenge my brothers."

    "This time it was also a coincidence. I ran to the place where the Xinyi regiment was fighting with the Sakata United team, and helped Captain Li and the others."

    "After running alone for so long, I am indeed a little tired. Seeing that Commander Li's military command is not weak, I followed him temporarily. I didn't expect to see you. You should be sent by the Eighth Route Army headquarters to confirm my identity.  right?"

    Wang Huaibao grinned and said, "I know I can't hide it from you. When I joined the Eighth Route Army, I mentioned you in my resume."

    "After Captain Li reported the battle report, the headquarters attached great importance to you, so they sent me to meet you and confirm your identity. I think you can understand."

    Gao Peng nodded and said: "I understand. After all, an unknown master suddenly appears in his own territory. Any organization will find a way to investigate the identity of the other party."

    "But I have to make it clear first. I chose to go to the eighth road because I was aiming at Captain Li. If your headquarters wants me to do something else, I'm not interested."

    "Well¡­¡­"

    Wang Huaibao glanced at Gao Peng speechlessly, and said weakly: "But you also know the situation, Captain Li is about to become Factory Director Li soon."

    Gao Peng glanced at Wang Huaibao with a half-smile, and said, "I'll make a bet with you, if Captain Li can stay in the quilt factory for more than two months, I will lose."

    ""

    Wang Huaibao was silent. Li Yunlong had already been well known to him. This guy can fight and lead troops.

    But he is also a very troublesome guy at the same time. He has received almost as many punishments as he has done. As far as the position of regiment leader is concerned, he has been up and down a few times.  Therefore, Gao Peng really didn't dare to make this bet.

    So Wang Huaibao took a roundabout route, spread his hands, and said to Gao Peng: "But you can't follow him to the quilt factory to embroider! Isn't this a waste of money?"

    "You see, if you don't like this, you go to the independent group with me first, and help me teach the brothers under my command. When the leader of the Li group is reinstated, you can go with him. I will not stop him, just treat it as a  Do your brother a favor, okay?"

    "This" Gao Peng seemed hesitant on his face, but in fact he was already happy in his heart. Wang Huaibao probably never dreamed that this independent group would belong to Li Yunlong sooner or later, and he was wasting some time with Li Yunlong at the clothing factory.  Depressed!

    This is considered to be drowsy, and someone will give you a pillow!

    Pretending to think about it for a while, Gao Peng finally nodded under Wang Huaibao's expectant gaze, and said, "Okay! We two are close friends, so I will help you with this."

    "But let's talk about it first. When Lieutenant Commander Li returns to his post, I will leave immediately. At most, I will leave you a training outline."

    Wang Huaibao was overjoyed when he heard the words, nodded repeatedly and said: "No problem, no problem, then it's settled."

    "Well, that's it, let's go! I have to say hello to Captain Li about this matter."

    The two agreed on something, and went back to the village. When they arrived at the entrance of the village, they saw a new regiment of soldiers rushing out in a swarm, lining up on both sides of the road, from the middle of the village to about 50 meters outside the entrance of the village.  .

    Li Yunlong's rough voice also came over, "Disband, what are you doing? Send me? Disband, disband, what can I give you as a gift? It's not to become a door-to-door uncle."

    Ding Wei beside him had no choice but to persuade: "Old Li, you are a bit unreasonable! You are leaving, this is the wish of the comrades!"

    Li Yunlong gave up when he heard the words, and said angrily: "Damn, if people are unlucky, they will hit their heels if they fart."

    "Tell me, what's wrong with me? Isn't it just that I didn't break out from Yujialing? Anyway, it was a breakout. Breaking out from the mother's direction is not a breakout?"

    "I killed Sakata, and it's fine if I don't give a reward, but I was demoted. Tell me, how can I justify this?"

    Ding Wei glanced at him, and said loudly: "Okay, Lao Li, don't complain, isn't it just a demotion? If you are not in your position, you don't want to do anything. You can still take a rest in the rear."

    "Don't worry! Mr.??The chief will never forget you, maybe one day he will be reinstated, the new regiment will be yours sooner or later.  "

    After listening to Ding Wei's words, Li Yunlong felt that the tone in his heart was even more uncomfortable, and he said angrily: "Don't stand up and talk, you don't have a backache, it's okay to be demoted, even if you make me a company commander! His mother let me  I went to a quilt factory to be the director of some shit."

    "Is that what men do? Isn't this forcing Zhang Fei to embroider?"

    "Puffcough cough cough" Wang Huaibao, who had just arrived at the entrance of the village, burst out laughing when he heard this, but he immediately realized that it was not suitable to laugh at this time, so he turned his head and coughed a few times to cover up his embarrassment. The corners of Gao Peng's mouth twitched  I couldn't help but hold back after all.

    Ding Wei couldn't answer these words, so he simply ignored Li Yunlong immediately, and shouted to the soldiers: "All new regiments pay attention, and salute the old regiment leader."

    ""

    Captain Li glanced at Ding Wei speechlessly, sighed, and turned around to take Huzi to the outside of the village. Huzi was his bodyguard, so naturally Huzi followed him wherever he went.

    Gao Peng and Wang Huaibao greeted him together, and said: "Leader, I have been away from Huaibao for a couple of years, and I didn't expect to meet here. He invited me to stay in the independent group for a while."

    "I thought about going to the quilt factory. I can't do anything. It would be a waste of food, so I just went to the independent regiment with Huaibao to hang out for a few days. When you are in charge of the army again, send me a letter, and I will immediately  I'm going to find you, what do you think?"

    Hearing this, Li Yunlong glanced at Wang Huaibao who was smiling apologetically, nodded, and said, "Alright, brother Dapeng, with your abilities, if you go to the quilt factory to embroider with me, I'm afraid I will be struck by lightning."

    "You go with him! Kong Er is also my old comrade-in-arms. Help him lead the brothers of the independent regiment so that they can survive better on the battlefield."

    When Wang Huaibao heard the words, a look of gratitude flashed in his eyes, he put his legs together, saluted a military salute, and said, "Thank you, Captain Li."

    "Thank you, I'm no longer the team leader."

    "Hey, sooner or later, then Captain Li, Captain Ding, Dapeng and I will leave first, Xiaoyi Village is still more than forty miles away from here!" Wang Huaibao said with a smile, and then  That is to say goodbye.

    "Well, let's go! Be careful on the road." (Remember the URL of this website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 135: A Training Outline

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Hey, Huaibao, slow down, slow down."

    Wang Huaibao reined in his horse, dumbfounded, turned to look at Gao Peng, and said weakly, "You don't, do you! With such a powerful skill, you really can't ride a horse."

    At this time, Gao Peng's buttocks were hanging in the air, almost completely relying on his feet to step on the stirrups to control his body shape. He didn't dare to sit upright, because if he sat upright, his buttocks would be extremely painful due to the ups and downs of the horse's back.   It made his testicles ache.

    Gao Peng is not weak, and he has a good sense of balance, but for the first time riding a horse, he didn't know how to keep himself from feeling bumpy, so he had to hang his buttocks in the air and rely on his feet for support.

    But in this way, he would have to squat and run for forty miles all the way, still on a very bumpy horseback, the pressure on his legs would be quite heavy, which made him feel as if he was running by himself!

    "Nonsense, I used to ride in a car, how could I have the opportunity to ride a horse? You should spend some time and teach me how to ride a horse first!" Gao Peng reined in the horse, put his butt on the saddle, and took a rest.  After running for less than ten miles, he felt more tired than running ten kilometers off-road.

    Wang Huaibao said helplessly: "Okay, okay! In fact, you have a good balance, but you haven't found the knack for riding a horse."

    "When a horse runs, its back will rise and fall. You can't just sit on the horse's back steadily, then your buttocks will definitely be bumped and hurt, and the horse will also feel uncomfortable and will get tired quickly."

    "Your body needs to follow the ups and downs of the horse's back. When the horse's back is going up, your body should also be slightly lifted up. When it's going down, you also fall down. In addition"

    Wang Huaibao began to patiently explain the basics of riding to Gao Peng, and he finished it in a few sentences, and finally concluded: "In short, when your body rises and falls can be completely synchronized with the horse's back, you can do it.  The so-called unity of man and horse, it will be much easier for you and the horse.¡±

    "Now all you need to do is to feel the law of the ups and downs of the horse's back, and then make the ups and downs of your body consistent with it. Come on, try it! Your own conditions are very good, and your balance is already above the horizontal line. You should be able to learn it."  soon."

    "It's useless to just talk about it. You have to find out how to feel it yourself. Once you have experience, riding a horse is actually not difficult and easy to learn."

    Just as Wang Huaibao said, Gao Peng's own conditions are very good, but he just doesn't know the basics of riding. Once someone points it out to him, he can quickly learn it.

    For the next journey, Gao Peng tried his best to feel the law of the ups and downs of the horse's back, and quickly found the feeling. After running for more than ten miles, Gao Peng's buttocks could basically stick firmly to the saddle, and he would no longer be affected by the ups and downs of the horse's back.  And let the buttocks collide violently with the saddle.

    Later, Gao Peng tried to let go of the rein with both hands, waved his hands on the horse's back, twisted his waist, made some movements, and tried to let himself do other things while maintaining absolute balance and stability.

    After trying for a while and finding that he could fully control his body balance, Gao Peng finally began to try his ultimate goal of doing so. He pulled out the death-killing gun from behind, held it in his hand and made a few holding movements.

    He thought of the cavalry battles of those cavalrymen or military generals in ancient times, especially Zhao Zilong in Changshan, one man, one rider, one long spear, and killed seven in and seven out among thousands of horses. How magnificent is that?

    However, he can only make some simple movements on horseback at this time. After all, he has just mastered the knack of riding a horse. It is wishful thinking to form the combat effectiveness of riding a battle. He will have to practice more in the future.

    Well, when Li Yunlong forms a cavalry company, he will learn how to ride and fight with Sun Desheng. The only pity is that the deadly choke gun is an infantry marksmanship, and it needs to be used in conjunction with footwork and body skills to exert its greatest power.  Suitable for riding combat.

    If there is an opportunity in the future, I still have to find a way to learn a marksmanship that is suitable for cavalry combat. For example, Zhao Yun's Hundred Birds Chaofeng Spear and Seven Detective Snake Pan Spear are two marksmanship that are suitable for both infantry and cavalry combat.

    When Gao Peng was immersed in the state of the unity of man and horse, Xiao Yizhuang had already unknowingly noticed it. Gao Peng put away the life-threatening choke gun, and the soldiers of his own independent regiment took the horse away. Gao Peng followed Wang Huaibao to the regiment headquarters to meet  Captain Kong Jie.

    "Report."

    "Come in."

    "Reporting to the head of the group, I am back, and Instructor Li is also coming with me."

    Wang Huaibao entered the room to report, Gao Peng stood waiting at the door, and Kong Jie, who was sitting on the kang and smoking dry cigarette with a cigarette stick, paused when he heard this, and got up and got off the kang the next moment with bright eyes, and said happily: "Good boy,  You really invited this expert back, hurry up, quickly invite him in!"

    "never mind,Or I will welcome it myself!  After Kong Jie finished speaking, he knocked the tobacco rod on the side of the kang, knocked out the burning tobacco leaves, and then went out of the house.

    Going out of the door, Kong Jie saw Gao Peng, who was dressed in black and fully armed, giving people a sense of killing. He immediately smiled and said with a smile: "Instructor Li came to my independent group, and the independent group is full of glory!"

    Gao Peng smiled slightly, and said meaningfully: "Captain Kong is too polite. My surname is now Gao Mingpeng, and the title of Instructor Li will not be mentioned again in the future."

    Kong Jie is not a stupid person, he nodded in understanding after a second thought, and the smile on his face grew a little bit, Gao Peng's words have several meanings, Li Instructor was his name when he was in Nanjing Military Academy, and  He now considers himself no longer a member of the Central Army.

    In addition, he no longer wants to be involved with the past, and in the future he will no longer be the instructor Li of the Central Army, but only Gao Peng, a soldier of the Eighth Route Army.

    "Hehe, okay, then I'll call you Brother Gao, it's cold outside, let's go in and talk! Brother Gao, please."

    "Please, Captain Kong."

    At this point, Gao Peng settled down in the independent group with peace of mind, waiting for Li Yunlong's arrival. He also received the same treatment as in the new group in the independent group. He lived in the room of the political commissar and enjoyed the treatment of the head.

    Of course, Gao Peng did not enjoy it in vain, and his dedication was worth the treatment. After Gao Peng stayed in the independent regiment, he spent a week compiling a training program suitable for the Eighth Route Army soldiers of this era.

    Kong Jie got the training syllabus, and after reading it, he immediately regarded it as a treasure, and sent someone to copy a copy, left the manuscript, and sent the copy written by Gao Peng himself to the Daxiawan headquarters.

    The military training methods of this era are still in the exploratory stage, and a complete system has not been formed. Only a few of the Eighth Route Army have attended military academies, so the soldiers of the Eighth Route Army are trained based on the experience of the leaders, which is not systematic.

    But Gao Peng¡¯s mind is the crystallization of nearly a hundred years of experience and wisdom of the Chinese revolutionary ancestors. Bringing it to this era is almost 60 to 70 years ahead of this era. How can we not surprise the heads of the headquarters?  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 136 Strong Army Plan Yamamoto Special Forces Attack

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    After the deputy commander-in-chief of the Eighth Route Army got the training syllabus, he also sent people to Yan'an as quickly as possible, because the deputy commander-in-chief with rich experience in leading troops understood the training syllabus instantly after reading the training syllabus.  The significance of the military.

    With this training syllabus, their training for the army is no longer crossing the river by feeling the stones, but has a clear direction.

    As long as the troops are trained according to the training outline, within a year, the military quality and combat effectiveness of the soldiers of the Eighth Route Army will be improved by leaps and bounds, and the quality of individual soldiers can surpass the Central Army and the Jinsui Army in one fell swoop.  It is not impossible to surpass the devil in one fell swoop.

    And within our party, from the leaders of Yan'an to the headquarters of the Eighth Route Army in Daxiawan, the importance of Gao Peng has been raised to an unimaginable level. Fortunately, Gao Peng's intention is to join the Eighth Route Army, which makes the senior officials of the Eighth Route Army excited  Incomparable.

    Yan'an issued a death order, and Gao Peng must be kept in our army at all costs. However, according to the reports of Li Yunlong and Wang Huaibao, it is not appropriate for the senior officials of the Eighth Route Army to contact Gao Peng prematurely.

    Because he is not a party member after all, not even a soldier of the Eighth Route Army. They don't know anything about Gao Peng's character, thoughts, etc.

    Regarding the attitude towards Gao Peng, the headquarters showed a cautious state. The deputy commander-in-chief decided to observe for a period of time and find out Gao Peng's temper and thoughts before coming into contact with him tentatively.

    Gao Peng naturally didn't know about the movement of the Eighth Route Army's senior management. He only started planning to strengthen the independent regiment after he moved into the independent regiment. The first thing he had to do was naturally improve the food.

    There is no good way to do this at present. The Eighth Route Army is short of funds and lacks food. It is not easy to feed the soldiers without going hungry. If the soldiers can keep up with the nutrition, Gao Peng can only focus on  Doing old business, leading the soldiers into the mountains to hunt.

    This time Gao Peng took a platoon, also for three days, luck was good this time, besides wild boars, rabbits and roe deer, Gao Peng also killed several sika deer.

    This sika deer is a good thing, it can be said that the whole body is full of treasures, antlers, antlers, antler glue, antler cream, deer blood, deer brain, deer tail, deer kidney, deer tendons, deer fat, venison, deer head meat, deer bones, deer teeth  , deer marrow, etc. are all great tonics.

    Gao Peng's harvest this time in the mountains was more abundant than the last time he was in the Xinyi Regiment, and it was completely enough to supply the independent regiment's soldiers with meat for half a month.

    A week later, Gao Peng made an adjustment to the training intensity of the fighters of the independent regiment. The intensity was increased to a higher level, and the nutrition had caught up. Naturally, the training could no longer be the same as before.

    Half a month later, Kong Jie received a transfer order, and the independent regiment switched to Yangcun, which is only two kilometers away from the Daxiawan headquarters. On the day of the switch, the meat was about to run out, and Gao Peng brought the soldiers into the mountain again.  up.

    Gao Peng used this method to improve the food for the independent group, but Gao Peng knew very well that this was not a long-term solution after all. With the speed at which they consumed meat, the wild animals in the surrounding mountains would be hunted down by them sooner or later.

    However, there are still many mountains within dozens of kilometers around, which can be supported in the short term, but they can only last for a year and a half at most, and hunting in the future will take longer and longer because of the long distance.

    In order to completely improve food, unless the Eighth Route Army can establish a large and stable logistics supply line, this is difficult, because it requires the overall strength of the Eighth Route Army to improve the safety of the logistics supply line.

    At present, we can only take one step at a time, at least to improve the combat effectiveness of the independent regiment first, and let the independent regiment become the elite among the elites of the Eighth Route Army, the absolute main force regiment, so that the momentum he can borrow will be even greater

    "Brothers, there are only less than five miles left in the regiment. If you stick to it, when you get back to the regiment, everyone will take a hot bath and get a good night's sleep." Gao Peng turned to face those who followed him into the mountain  cried the soldiers.

    This is the second time for Gao Peng to go hunting in the mountains, and he also returned with a full load, but it snowed heavily yesterday, the ground was covered with thick snow, and it was too cold in the mountains, so Gao Peng decided to rush back to the independent group overnight.

    It was already late at night, the sky was covered by clouds, and there was no light, but the white snow made the night less dark, and even soldiers with night blindness could see the surrounding environment clearly.

    "boom"

    "Da da da da"

    "Da da da da da da da da"

    Just when Gao Peng and the soldiers were about to rush back to the Yangcun base in one go, with the sound of a rifle firingIt sounded far away first, and then continuous gunshots came from Yangcun.

    "All on guard, ready to fight." The platoon leader who led the team into the mountain with Gao Peng gave a low shout, and the soldiers dropped their prey one after another, picked up their weapons, and looked nervously in the direction of Yangcun.

    And when the very rhythmic gunshots sounded, Gao Peng's face changed. The rhythmic gunshots were obviously the movement of short bursts of automatic weapons. At this time, he already understood what happened in Yangcun.

    Not surprisingly, the Independence Regiment must have exchanged fire with the Yamamoto Special Forces, who were about to bypass Yangcun and go to Daxia Bay to decapitate the Eighth Route Army headquarters.

    "Damn it, why is it just today?" Gao Peng cursed inwardly, then turned his head and shouted to the soldiers in the row behind him: "The sound of gunfire should mean that there is a small group of enemies sneaking up, I'll go and have a look first,  You follow after."

    Gao Peng didn't wait for the soldiers to respond, he took off the sniper rifle on his back and ran towards Yang Village. Seeing Gao Peng's full speed, the soldiers finally understood why he asked them to follow, because none of them  Can't keep up with his speed.

    The platoon leader led the soldiers to rush towards Yang Village. What Gao Peng said was just a sneak attack by a small group of enemies, which made them feel at ease.

    Now that the fire has been handed over, it proves that the attacking enemy has been discovered, and the sneak attack has turned into an open fire. There should be no danger in the base area. After all, the combat effectiveness of the independent regiment is not weak.

    Gao Peng ran wildly all the way, and ran the distance of two kilometers in less than ten minutes. Yangcun is surrounded by mountains and rivers, and the terrain is good. The village is built against the mountains.  occupied area.

    In other words, the south is the front line and the main defense direction of the Independence Regiment. Gao Peng came from the west, but the place where the exchange of fire could be heard was in the east. The Yamamoto special team climbed up from the cliff in the east.

    At this time, Yangcun was in chaos, the shouts of officers and gunshots rang out, and all the soldiers rushed eastward.

    Gao Peng returned to the village and headed straight to the east. Soon, he heard the voice of Kong Jie giving an order, "Comrades, the enemy is just a small army with a small number. Go up and surround them and kill them with bayonets.  "(Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 137 Repelling the Yamamoto Special Team, an independent group with heavy losses

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Idiot." Gao Peng cursed secretly, if ordinary devils attacked, it would not be wrong for Kong Jie to command like this.

    But the opponent is a special forces unit whose marksmanship and combat quality are much better than ordinary devils. In addition, they are holding an American-made automatic weapon m3 submachine gun with a capacity of 30 rounds, which is the famous grease gun during World War II.

    Such a combat group, in the case of night fighting, is completely strong enough to overwhelm a battalion of conventional troops. To charge them and attempt to fight hand-to-hand, it is like sending them to the opponent as a living target.

    The best thing to do at this time is to hide behind the bunker, greet with grenades, outnumber the few, and carry out cover-bombing, not too many, there are more than 300 people in a battalion, and one grenade per person is enough for the devils to drink a pot  .

    After a round of hand grenades greeted the past, they took the opportunity to charge and kill the devils. In this way, it was difficult for the devils' special team, which was surrounded by a large number of Eighth Route Army soldiers, to survive.

    But Gao Peng knew that he couldn't change all of this. If he had been with Kong Jie from the beginning, he might have been able to influence Kong Jie's decision from the sidelines. But now the two sides have exchanged fire, and Kong Jie's order has been issued  It was no use what he said.

    Even if he wanted to stop it, it was too late, because after Kong Jie's order was issued, the first battalion commander had already rushed up with the first battalion.

    What's more, Kong Jie wouldn't believe in special forces without having experienced it himself. He didn't have the concept of special forces in his mind at all.

    Finally, if the independent group does not survive this catastrophe, Li Yunlong does not know how long he will have to embroider in the quilt factory!

    Based on the above considerations, Gao Peng no longer bothered to make Kong Jie change his tactics. The only thing he can do now is to provide fire support to the soldiers of the first battalion, and try to minimize the loss of the independent regiment. After all, these soldiers  In the future, it will be my own help!

    Gao Peng ran to a slightly higher hill on the left side of the cliff in the east and lay down. At this time, twelve members of the Devil's special team were making full use of the terrain to alternate cover and retreat.

    They don't stay in one place for too long, they are almost on the move at any time. It basically depends on luck to hit them with the marksmanship of the Eighth Route Army soldiers who lack live ammunition training.

    The devils were in groups of three. When two groups of people blocked the Eighth Route Army soldiers, the other two groups retreated quickly, found the next bunker to hide, and knocked down the charging Eighth Route Army soldiers one by one with precise short bursts.

    The two groups that were covering before would turn around and retreat quickly in an S-shape. They completely handed over their backs to the comrades who were covering, which reflected the tacit cooperation and absolute trust of these devils in their comrades.

    In this way, the Devil's special team retreated to the cliff calmly, and they were less than 50 meters away from the cliff at this time.

    Gao Peng's position is about 220 to 30 meters away from the devil's special forces. Under the sight of the 8x scope, the devil's special forces are in front of him, and the effective range of the m3 submachine gun in the devil's hand is only 200 meters.

    In other words, Gao Peng didn't have to think about anything, he just sniped and killed the devil's special forces with confidence, because at this distance, the devil's gun did not threaten him at all.

    Moreover, although the night is not so dark because of the snow layer, with the naked eye alone, it is impossible to see the target two hundred meters away.

    Gao Peng's crosshairs were placed on the head of a shooting devil, and he barely aimed, so Gao Peng decisively pulled the trigger.

    "Snapped"

    "when"

    The devil's helmet was pierced in an instant, and blood burst out from his head. His teammates were shocked and wanted to take his body away, but they dragged the body and retreated less than two meters, and his own head also  Got blown up.

    The other devil special forces didn't dare to show up again, and hid behind the bunker, while the soldiers of the Eighth Route Army approached quickly.

    At this time, the first battalion had lost more than a hundred people, and almost a company was involved. Even the commander of the first battalion had died in the first round of charge, but not even a hair of the devil was injured.

    The soldiers of the Eighth Route Army were all red-eyed, and the only thing left in their minds was the idea of ??rushing forward and tearing the enemy apart. Life and death have long been forgotten.

    "Baga, there are snipers and grenade cover, retreat quickly, there are only 30 meters left on the cliff, rush over."

    The remaining ten devil special forces took out cantaloupe grenades one after another, pulled out the tabs, knocked them down on the helmets, and threw them out. The grenades they threw were not random, they were all targeted.  Be particular, just enough to achieve maximum coverage.

    "Boom boom boom"

    grenadeAt the moment of the explosion, the devils started in unison and ran towards the cliff. With a short distance of 30 meters, they could run to the edge of the cliff in just a few seconds.

    The hook rope that was laid when they came up just now is still there, because they are only a small team of pioneers, and the large army led by Kazuki Yamamoto is still behind!  Unexpectedly, the road that was originally prepared for the follow-up troops became the way for them to evacuate.

    There is only one thing, there are only three hook ropes, and only three people can go down at a time, so the other seven people took out the grenade again and threw it out when the three people in front slid down the rope.

    "Snapped"

    "when"

    It's a pity that their movements were slow for a moment after all. When the fire and smoke from the grenade explosion dissipated, and they had just thrown out the second wave of grenades, before the explosion, their figures were already exposed in Gao Peng's sniper scope.

    In less than two seconds, Gao Peng had already locked on one person and killed another devil special soldier. At this moment, Gao Peng also discovered the location where the devils laid the hook rope.

    Therefore, after this shot was fired and the devil's second wave of grenades exploded, Gao Peng fired a shot at one of the positions he remembered, just like what Instructor Li did in Jinling Thirteen Hairpins, blindly sniping.

    This shot didn't kill the devil's head, but just hit the shoulder of a devil who had just pulled the rope and was about to slide down, but because of this, he let go of his hand, and the whole person fell off the cliff.

    This piece of cliff is nearly 20 meters high, as high as four or five stories of buildings in later generations, where is there any way to survive if you fall down?

    When the flames and smoke dissipated and the ghosts were no longer visible on the cliff, Gao Peng got up and rushed towards the edge of the cliff. It would take some time for them to slide down the cliff, and they might be able to kill one or two after chasing them.

    The result disappointed Gao Peng. After descending to the bottom of the cliff, there was a corner less than ten meters away, and the figures of the devils had disappeared at the corner. With the physical strength and speed of the devil special forces, these ordinary Eighth Route Army soldiers had no hope of catching up.

    Although Gao Peng is sure to catch up, he knows that there are seventy or eighty people in the Yamamoto Special Forces, and it is only the vanguard squad that is fighting with the independent regiment.

    It's unrealistic to destroy them by yourself, and you may even be ambushed by the counterattack. There will be a long time to come, and there will be more opportunities in the future, so there is no need to risk your life.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 138 First Heard of Kong Jie of the Special Forces and the Chief of the Eighth Route Army

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Gao Peng looked at the reincarnation watch, which showed the completion degree of task two: 420, which proved that he had accomplished the blind sniper just now.

    At this time, Kong Jie also rushed over with the soldiers, and Gao Peng hurriedly said to Kong Jie: "Captain Kong, don't chase after the poor, be careful of an ambush, let's organize comrades to strengthen the defense first, and wait until dawn!"

    Hearing Gao Peng's voice, Kong Jie hurriedly leaned towards him. Since Gao Peng started to snipe and kill the devil special forces just now, Kong Jie had already spotted him, and the soldiers who came back after Gao Peng also found Kong Jie and reported to him.

    "Brother Dapeng, what kind of ghosts are these? They are so damn powerful. If it weren't for you, I'm afraid we wouldn't even be able to keep one of them." Kong Jie stood on the edge of the cliff in a daze, and murmured to Gao Peng.

    Gao Peng said in a deep voice, "It's the devil's special forces."

    "Special forces?" Kong Jie turned to Gao Peng blankly.

    Gao Peng said slowly in a low voice: "The special forces are the best of the best in an army, the best of the best, and their fighting style is called special operations."

    "Only the top soldiers in the army, regardless of marksmanship, unarmed combat ability, physical strength, endurance, etc., are eligible to enter the special forces. Each of them is a sharpshooter, a master of fighting, a master of cross-country, and a master of lurking."

    "The destructive power of special forces is enormous. They can even reverse the outcome of a war. The most common and effective battle in special operations is beheading."

    "The so-called beheading operation is to directly attack the enemy's command center and eliminate the enemy commander. Therefore, no accident, the target of this group of devil special forces should be the headquarters of Daxiawan. Our independent regiment blocked it for the headquarters."  Bullets!"

    After Gao Peng finished speaking, he patted Kong Jie on the shoulder, and sighed: "Fortunately, what you met was only the vanguard squad of the Devil's Special Forces, with only a dozen or so people.  Enough to destroy the independent regiment."

    "However, once the gun is fired here, the beheading action of the devil's special forces will be meaningless. Daxia Bay will definitely be on guard. They have lost their opportunity to fight, so the devil retreated decisively."

    Kong Jie, who had been blaming himself for the heavy loss of the independent regiment because of his command mistakes, felt much better after hearing Gao Peng's words.  That¡¯s worth it even if the independent group is wiped out.¡±

    "It was my blind command that killed so many brothers. It would be great if you were in the regiment at that time! I"

    Kong Jie couldn't continue, his voice was completely choked, the establishment of the three companies of the first battalion was completely disabled, and more than one company's strength was lost, and even the battalion commander was killed, all because of his one  caused by wrong order.

    But he didn't know that it was because the devil special forces were scared away by Gao Peng. In the original play, the independent regiment suffered even more casualties. In the entire first battalion, only one company was left.

    Gao Peng sighed, patted Kong Jie on the shoulder again, and comforted him: "You don't have to blame yourself, after all, no one expected that the devils would suddenly launch this night attack, and you don't know anything about special forces and special operations.  Things, it is inevitable to suffer a big loss."

    "The fighters of the Independent Regiment are good. Fortunately, the sentry found the movement of the Devil's special forces and started this battle. Otherwise, if the Devil's special forces bypassed Yang Village and rushed to Daxia Bay, the consequences would be disastrous."

    Kong Jie nodded, as if thinking of something, looked at Gao Peng and asked, "Brother Dapeng, how do you know so much about the devil's army?"

    Gao Peng was taken aback when he heard the words, and said quietly: "Because, I am actually a special soldier. I studied special operations in Munich, Germany, and the Central Army's German weapon masters were all trained by our teaching corps."

    "One of the devils is Kazuki Yamamoto, who also studied at the Munich Special Military Academy. Although I have never met him, I have heard that he is a genius in special operations. Not surprisingly, this devil's special forces  , he trained it."

    Kong Jie's originally gloomy eyes suddenly lit up, and he looked at Gao Peng expectantly and said, "Brother Dapeng, since you are both students of the Munich Special Military Academy, he can train a special force, you should be fine, right?  "

    Gao Peng heard the words and said proudly: "Of course, I can not only train a special force, but the special force I train is not weaker than devils."

    "The devil's special forces are still relatively primitive, and the configuration of the combat squad has not yet reached the peak of the special forces, and they are still in the groping stage."

    "But I have sorted out a whole set of features.?A perfect theory of combat, as long as it is put into practice, we can get a top special force in the world.  "

    "Our guerrillas and armed forces behind enemy lines are the prototypes of special forces. We Chinese are the ancestors of special operations. The Germans were the first to realize the importance of special operations and formed a system."

    Speaking of this, Gao Peng sighed helplessly, and continued: "What do you think I am trying my best to improve the food of comrades?"

    "The food of the Eighth Route Army is too poor. The comrades are too weak. They only eat wild vegetables and porridge, and their nutrition cannot keep up. Their physical fitness cannot meet the conditions required by special forces."

    "So I thought about improving the food of my comrades first, and when my physical fitness catches up, I began to select players and form our own special forces. As for the equipment issue, it will not be a problem when the special forces are formed."

    Listening to Gao Peng's words, Kong Jie's heart was filled with enthusiasm. Holding Gao Peng's hands, he said sincerely: "Thank you, brother Dapeng, thank you for everything you have done for the independent group"

    Gao Peng smiled slightly, and said: "What I did was not just for the independent group. The dragon of China has been sleeping for too long, and it's time to wake up."

    Just when Kong Jie was excited by Gao Peng's words, Wang Huaibao ran over and whispered next to the two of them: "Leader, Brother Dapeng, someone from the headquarters is here to find out what happened here  of."

    Kong Jie was shaken all over, his feverish blood cooled down, he let go of Gao Peng's hand with a long sigh, and said dejectedly: "Let's go! Hand over the battle report to the headquarters, and the rest depends on how the headquarters will handle it."

    In the early morning, the headquarters of the Eighth Route Army in Daxiawan.

    After reading the battle report sent by the independent regiment, the deputy commander-in-chief of the Eighth Route Army smashed his drinking bowl on the ground in anger, and shouted angrily, "What main regiment? Shit, I think he is making dough, he is completely stupid  command."

    "Special forces, bullshit, he is a heavenly soldier and general, and there are only a dozen people. A regiment of thousands of people was beaten to the ground by more than a dozen little devils, and a company was broken. Such a regiment leader is only worthy of feeding animals.  , Let me withdraw that regiment leader."

    "Yes." The officer delivering the report responded, then turned around and sent the order.

    The commander of the 129th Division also finished reading the report at this time, and sighed: "A total of four devils were killed, and they were all killed by Gao Peng. That is to say, if there is no Gao Peng, they can't even keep a devil."

    "Boss, we have to pay attention to the devil's special forces. The report said that Gao Peng has a very comprehensive understanding of the special forces. He will send a detailed report in a few days."

    "Furthermore, Gao Peng speculates that the target of the devil's special forces is ours. I think it makes sense. Although the leader of the independent regiment caused heavy losses this time due to a command error by the independent regiment leader, they have saved the disaster for the headquarters after all, and they are considered meritorious."

    The deputy commander-in-chief nodded and said: "I know, that's why I just dismissed the head of the regiment instead of shooting him, and we will make the next step when Gao Peng's report arrives."

    "What we have to do now is to find someone to reorganize the independent group. It can't collapse like this."

    The division commander nodded and said: "Yes, those who want to rule the army must first choose generals. Who do you plan to let take over the independent regiment?"

    The deputy commander took a few steps, thought for a while, and suddenly asked a staff officer: "Where is Li Yunlong?"

    The staff officer got up and said: "Report, the punishment imposed on Li Yunlong by the headquarters has not been lifted, and he is still the director of the garment factory in the border area."

    The deputy commander-in-chief said angrily: "Go, tell him, don't embroider any more, what are you pretending to be? Immediately go to the independent regiment as the head of the regiment, and Gao Peng is also there. Isn't he only willing to follow Li Yunlong? Now  It just happened to fulfill him."

    "Yes." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 139: The Camouflage Uniform on the Special Forces of the Devils

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The order from the headquarters was quickly sent to the quilt factory. The brigade commander of the 386 brigade knew Li Yunlong's temper well and went to the quilt factory in person.

    Originally clamoring to rehabilitate him, otherwise Li Yunlong, who would not go, shrank immediately when he saw the brigade commander.  Get an independent group to go.

    At present, Li Yunlong took advantage of his position as the factory manager to install two hundred sets of new military uniforms, and went straight to the independent regiment with the guard Huzi.

    The independent regiment is not far from the clothing factory. Li Yunlong set off in the morning and arrived at the independent regiment at noon. At this time, the independent regiment had just collected the remains of the soldiers who died in battle.

    The reunion between Gao Peng and Li Yunlong was not as enthusiastic as expected. Seeing so many revolutionary comrades sacrificed, I was very sad. Li Yunlong and Kong Jie were old comrades in the Fourth Front Army of the Red Army, and there were not so many pleasantries.

    After Kong Jie and Gao Peng explained the situation of the Devil's special forces to Li Yunlong, Li Yunlong would naturally no longer sneer at Kong Jie as he did in the original drama because he was unhappy seeing so many brothers dead.

    Then the three of them went to see the corpses of the four devils special soldiers. The helmets, tactical vests, m3 submachine guns and magazines, and cantaloupe grenades on the devils had all been taken off and confiscated.  allocated for human use.

    Gao Peng was taken aback when he saw the corpse of the devil special soldier just now, because the devil special soldier was wearing a camouflage uniform.

    Although the workmanship is very rough and the overall color is dark, it does have the meaning of camouflage uniform.

    After thinking for a while, Gao Peng remembered that he had killed a special forces candidate in the world of Jinling Thirteen Hairpins, and that special soldier was wearing the special camouflage training uniform of later generations.

    It should be that the devil got the camouflage uniform worn by the special soldier, discovered the value of the camouflage uniform, imitated the camouflage uniform, and finally created this kind of camouflage uniform that can be blended into the jungle and wilderness to a large extent.

    The digital camouflage patterns on the camouflage uniforms of later generations not only play a camouflage role in blending into the environment, but also have a greater role in shielding satellites and infrared detection.

    Those digital camouflage patterns and even the camouflage oil painted on the faces of scouts and special forces reflect roughly the same light waves as the surrounding scenery.

    It can not only confuse the enemy's visual reconnaissance, but also deal with infrared reconnaissance and satellite reconnaissance, making it difficult for the enemy's modern detection equipment to capture the target.

    Devils obviously don't understand this, so their imitation camouflage uniforms can only be used to confuse the eyes for reconnaissance. However, there are no satellites and infrared detection reconnaissance in this era, so it is enough to do this.

    It's just that in the current Japanese army, only Kazuki Yamamoto's special forces and a few elite troops are equipped with camouflage uniforms, and the other devils are still in the original ordinary military uniforms.

    But now with the camouflage uniforms worn by these devils as a model, the Eighth Route Army can also manufacture similar camouflage uniforms.

    Gao Peng was secretly annoyed. If he had known that there were already camouflage uniforms in this world, he should have exchanged dozens of camouflage uniforms from the Lord God for spares. Anyway, he was not afraid of explaining what he already had. Unfortunately, money is hard to buy.  I know!

    "Regimental Commander, you have to find a way to keep Commander Kong in the Independent Regiment. You and Commander Kong are old comrades in arms. You should know that he is a general. This command error is only due to ignorance of special forces."

    "If it is an ordinary army of devils, there is nothing wrong with him commanding like this. If he is really asked to be a groom, wouldn't it be a waste of talent? How many talents can we waste in the Eighth Route Army?"

    The Regiment Headquarters watched Kong Jie pack his clothes and bedding, and was about to use the backpack rope to pack his backpack. Gao Peng suddenly frowned and said to Li Yunlong like this.

    Kong Jie paused, looked at Gao Peng gratefully, and sighed: "What else can I do now? Don't be too busy! Isn't it just feeding the horses? Monkey Sun also fed the horses!"

    Li Yunlong glanced at Kong Jie and said, "Are you really willing? You don't want to avenge your political commissar and your brothers?"

    "Which bastard wouldn't want to." Kong Jie smashed the quilt on the kang, and shouted with red eyes: "But the order was issued by the boss himself. Can you make the boss change the order?"

    Li Yunlong snorted: "How will you know if you don't try it? I don't believe in this evil yet."

    After finishing speaking, he turned around and went out to the communication room. Kong Jie and Gao Peng looked at each other and quickly followed.

    After Li Yunlong called the headquarters, he said: "Pick up the brigade commander for me. I am Li Yunlong, the head of the independent regimentThe brigade commander is not here? Then pick up the division commander directly."

      Kong Jie stood anxiously behind Li Yunlong, stretched his neck and pricked up his ears to listen to the movement on the phone. Gao Peng watched his movements and shook his head with a smile.  up.

    Sure enough, after Li Yunlong's gags and hard work, Kong Jie finally succeeded in letting Kong Jie stay in the independent regiment as the deputy head, and Gao Peng also expressed his willingness to formally join the Eighth Route Army.

    This news made the Eighth Route Army Headquarters very happy. After receiving Gao Peng¡¯s report on joining the Eighth Route Army and the application for joining the party, he approved it as quickly as possible.  To the independent group.

    Gao Peng was also able to meet this well-known general in modern Chinese history, the former student of the first phase of the Whampoa Military Academy, and the future general of the Chinese People's Liberation Army, General Chen Geng.

    Zhang Dabiao also came with the brigade commander. Zhang Dabiao was appointed as the battalion commander of the first battalion of the independent regiment, and Gao Peng, according to his own request, established the teaching team of the independent regiment. It is currently a company-level unit, and he himself is the captain  Together with the chief instructor, they are directly under the leadership of the regiment and are directly under the regiment.

    Of course, the current teaching team is still an empty shell, with only himself as the bare-bones captain, but the brigade commander issued an order that all military officers with platoon leaders and above positions in the independent regiment must temporarily go to the teaching team to accept Gao Peng when they have no combat missions.  training.

    ? During the training period for the military chief officers of each unit, the daily affairs of the troops are handled by the political chief officers (company instructors, battalion instructors), and the squad leaders of each squad lead the training by themselves.

    After learning from Gao Peng, the military chiefs of each unit went back to their respective companies to train the soldiers according to law. Therefore, although Gao Peng was only equivalent to a company commander in position, his actual status was not low, and he was even comparable to Kong Jie.  The deputy head is on an equal footing.

    This can also be regarded as a pilot project conducted by the Eighth Route Army headquarters in the Independent Regiment. When the Independent Regiment's teaching team takes shape in the future, the soldiers trained by Gao Peng in the teaching team will naturally be distributed to various units to serve as instructors in the future, training more for our party.  elite.

    Gao Peng is equivalent to that little spark, and sooner or later it will spread like a prairie fire throughout the army. As for the special forces, they will naturally be formed based on the teaching team. In short, the Eighth Route Army headquarters has extremely high expectations for Gao Peng.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 140 I would like to create the sharpest fang in the wolf's mouth as the team leader

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "I, Kong Jie, thank the brigade commander and everyone. Now, I would like to ask the new regiment leader, Comrade Li Yunlong, to give you instructions."

    After the brigade commander set the expectation for the soldiers of the independent regiment to "know the shame and then be brave", he took a set of equipment of the Devils special forces and Gao Peng spent the past few days writing day and night.  left.

    Of course, the brigade commander didn't take the m3 submachine gun, he just took a set of camouflage uniforms, helmets and tactical vests of the devil special forces. With these samples, they will soon be able to develop their own special operations equipment.

    After Kong Jie finished speaking, he stood beside Gao Peng. Gao Peng had already put on a brand-new blue-gray Eighth Route Army uniform, and he put away the flamboyant Desert Spearman uniform.

    Li Yunlong walked to the middle of the queue, looked at the soldiers of the independent regiment who had put on the new uniforms he had just brought back from the clothing factory, and said with a smile: "However, I look at them all like the new son-in-law."

    "Coax"

    There was a burst of laughter in the queue, and the heavy atmosphere suddenly eased. A soldier in the queue asked: "Captain Li, did the boss say that we are making dough? Is that true?"

    "One defeat is enough to make dough, but how many victories have we fought?"

    Li Yunlong's complexion changed when he heard the words, and he said: "It's true, the boss said it. The boss said we were making dough. We have nothing to say. We really lost the battle, and we deserve the scolding."

    Speaking of this, Li Yunlong paused, and said solemnly: "Brothers, do you know what Li Yunlong likes? I like wolves. Wolves are fierce and cunning animals, especially wolves. Tigers are even afraid of tigers.  "

    "From now on, I, Li Yunlong, want the devils to know that when we meet our independent regiment, we meet a group of wild wolves, a group of howling wolves. In the eyes of our wolves, any opponent who screams is our mouth."  piece of meat."

    "We are a group of wild wolves, eating the devil's flesh and chewing his bones."

    "Wolves travel thousands of miles to eat meat, dogs travel thousands of miles to eat shit, when will our wild wolf regiment really improve our lives? Not when your Dapeng instructor takes you into the mountains to hunt, but when you encounter devils."

    Feeling it in person at the scene and watching it on TV are two completely different experiences. Li Yunlong's wild wolf regiment theory reminded Gao Peng of the Spike Special Brigade and the Lone Wolf Commando.

    At this time, his blood was already boiling. After Li Yunlong finished speaking, Gao Peng couldn't help but took a step forward, and shouted: "The leader said well, the independent group is the wild wolf group.  The sharpest fangs, in the future, the special forces I formed will be calledSpike Fangs."

    "Spike Fang" Li Yunlong and Kong Jie looked at each other with excitement in their eyes. This name is inspiring. The independent regiment is the wild wolf regiment, and the wild wolf is the most threatening  , naturally those two fangs.

    This name is well chosen and has a good meaning. It is very suitable to represent the most elite troops of the Independence Regiment.

    After the disbandment, Gao Peng mysteriously took Li Yunlong and Kong Jie to the regiment headquarters, and asked them: "Leader, deputy head, I have a question for you. If you are given a large sum of money, can you buy it?"  Lots of grain and meat?"

    Li Yunlong and Kong Jie looked at each other, as if they had a premonition, Li Yunlong calmed down and said: "We have underground parties lurking in the towns, some of them pretend to be merchants, some pretend to be traffickers, as long as they have money, through them is  Supplies can be obtained, you"

    Gao Peng smiled and said: "I have been traveling all over the world for so many years, and I have also raided the lairs of some devils and traitors. I have accumulated a lot of gold bars and silver dollars. I dare not say too much, but it is enough for the entire independent group to eat for several years.  When there are meat, vegetables, eggs and fruits in the meal."

    "What? Enough to feed thousands of independent regiments for several years? Do you still have meat, vegetables, eggs, and fruits? My dear, this is better than the food of the Central Army and the devils. This how much is this?"  Money?"

    Kong Jie looked at Gao Peng in astonishment, while Li Yunlong frowned, not very pleased, because he considered that if Gao Peng was willing to contribute the money, he would definitely not be able to hide it from the headquarters if he wanted to get food and supplies through the underground party.

    With such a large amount of money, if the independent regiment keeps all of it for himself, let alone the headquarters, he will not be able to get over this hurdle by himself.

    Although it was Gao Peng's personal contribution, he has joined the Eighth Route Army and become a party member after all. Everything needs to be considered from the overall situation, but in this way, he is afraid that Gao Peng will have some grudges in his heart.

    Immediately Li Yunlong tentatively said this meaning, Kong Jie also calmed down from the boundless excitement, and said to Gao Peng: "Daddy!"Peng, the leader is right, and even if you don't consider the overall situation, it doesn't make sense from a rational point of view.  "

    "Think about it, if only our independent regiment eats rice, eats white flour steamed buns, and eats meat and vegetables, what will the other fraternal troops who are still eating wild vegetables and porridge think? Our independent regiment is in the revolutionary ranks.  How can you mess around?"

    Gao Peng said dumbfoundedly: "Two leaders, who do you think I am? Am I the kind of person who eats alone? Since I decided to contribute the money, I have already considered these issues."

    "I have no objection to handing over the money, but the conditions must be made clear to the headquarters. At least enough money must be left to ensure that the independent group can eat dry meals, meat, vegetables, eggs, and fruits within half a year."

    "To form a special force, the physical fitness of the soldiers must be improved, otherwise I am a clever woman who can't cook without rice!"

    After listening to Gao Peng's words, Li Yunlong and Kong Jie breathed a sigh of relief. After thinking for a while, Li Yunlong said: "No, we can't do this. According to my opinion, let's do a whole group selection first, and select those who are qualified to join the special team.  The members of the army will be selected, and all will be included in your teaching team."

    "Then you train these people, and if they can meet your requirements, they will be selected into the special team.  If required, they can also be selected for the special team.¡±

    "If it still doesn't work when the time comes, return to the original unit, but these people must be stronger than other fighters, and they can be used as reserve personnel for the appointment of squad leaders in the future."

    "The treatment of meat, vegetables, eggs, and fruits can only be enjoyed by soldiers selected for the special forces. Others can be provided with a meal of meat and vegetables every day, and a meal of eggs and fruits every other time. Eat dry for breakfast and drink for dinner.  dilute."

    "Well, the food for the reserve special forces of the teaching team can be slightly better than that of ordinary troops. In a word, if you are capable, you can eat meat.  no?"

    "In this way, more resources can be saved for the special forces, and at the same time, it can also encourage other people to strengthen their training and strive to meet the standards for joining the special forces. In this way, the combat effectiveness of our regiment will also be improved a lot, Dapeng, look  How about it?"

    Gao Peng thought for a while, and finally nodded in agreement. Indeed, Li Yunlong considered it more carefully, so that he could ensure that good steel was used on the blade, and even for ordinary troops, the food was already many times better than before.

    Moreover, after the special forces are trained, they are not free to eat. They must attack everywhere, and their goal can be slightly biased towards obtaining a large amount of resource supplies while ensuring the effectiveness of the operation.

    Something like the devil's transportation and supply line is a very suitable target!  When the time comes to support war with war, the logistical pressure on our army will be much less.

    Just like the song said, without food or clothing, the enemy will send us forward, without guns or cannons, the enemy will build us.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 141: Rich Landlord, Selfless Gao Peng, Everything Is Ready

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Okay, then it's settled. The report will be written after I get the money back and confirm the amount. In addition, when the money is handed over, the team leader remembers to mention conditions to the boss. We don't want anything else.  You must have more bullets."

    "After all, sharpshooters are fed with bullets, and marksmanship is the most basic requirement of special forces. Without a bullet to destroy an enemy's marksmanship, how can they be qualified as special forces?"

    "In addition, didn't we seize four American m3 submachine guns? By the way, please help the headquarters to get a batch of 11.43mm bullets used by this gun."

    "This kind of bullet is relatively common. Both the Thompson submachine gun and the m1911 pistol use this kind of bullet. There should be a lot of them on the friendly side. Please think of a way at the headquarters."

    After Gao Peng finished speaking, Li Yunlong slapped his chest loudly, saying that there is no problem, even if the boss disagrees, but the logistics minister Zhang Wanhe and Li Yunlong are fellow villagers, at worst he will take gold bars to buy from Zhang Wanhe.

    This is of course a joke, even if Li Yunlong dared to buy bullets with gold bars, would Zhang Wanhe dare to accept them?  But with Li Yunlong's shameless character, Gao Peng has no doubt that he can get a lot of bullets.

    After all, when fighting the Yamazaki Brigade in the original play, he easily ground twenty boxes of grenades from Zhang Wanhe, and the only condition was to get him a Japanese officer's command knife.

    "Dapeng, where is your money hidden? Do you want me to send two brothers to help you fight?" After the matter was agreed, Li Yunlong began to consider practical issues.

    Gao Peng shook his head and said: "I hide the things in a mountain outside Heyuan County. The place is very secret. I can go by myself. The things are not heavy, only about a hundred catties. Give me a horse, and I will be back in the afternoon.  , and my personal goals are smaller and more flexible.¡±

    "Okay then! You go and come back quickly, we will wait for your good news."

    "Don't worry! Then I'll go."

    The location of the hidden gold that Gao Peng said was of course made up by him, everything is lying in his reincarnation table!  It's just that it's reasonable to say so, and it won't cause any trouble.

    Gao Peng put on his original attire again, rode his horse and ran towards the direction of Heyuan County. Gao Peng didn't just find a place to nest outside and go back when the time came. Instead, he actually rode his horse and ran to a mountain outside Heyuan City.

    However, he didn't waste the time on this journey. He used it to familiarize himself with riding skills and practice riding and fighting. After a few hours of going back and forth, his riding skills improved a lot.

    Although he still can't play difficult moves such as hiding in the belly of a horse, it is completely fine to swing the deadly throat gun on horseback.

    In fact, there is no need for exquisite marksmanship when fighting on horseback. As long as it can be steady, accurate, ruthless, and fast, even ordinary stabs and stabs can exert huge lethality with the help of the impact of the horse.

    However, because he was immersed in the practice, he was delayed on the road for some time, and he came back more than an hour later than expected.

    Gao Peng used the rattan box he had already prepared to pack a large number of gold bars and silver dollars that he had exchanged after he knew that the next reincarnation world was Bright Sword, and took it out and put it on the horse when he was about to return to the regiment.

    When he arrived at Yang Village, Gao Peng saw Li Yunlong and Kong Jie pacing at the entrance of the village from afar, looking a little anxious.

    "How about Dapeng? Didn't you encounter anything on the road?" Li Yunlong waited for Gao Peng to get off the horse, without looking at the box on the horse's back, while looking up and down Gao Peng's body to see if he was injured, and asked in a concentrated voice.

    Gao Peng's heart warmed up. Regardless of whether Li Yunlong's move was from the heart or superficial work, at least he showed that he valued himself more than gold. Based on this alone, Gao Peng would not be in vain following him.  In other words, Gao Peng believes that Li Yunlong is from the heart.

    "Don't worry, Captain, it's fine. It's just that I've just learned how to ride a horse, so my speed is a bit slow. But after running all the way, my riding skills won't hold back the troops, haha."

    After Gao Peng finished speaking, he turned around and took down the rattan box from his horse, and shook it in front of Li Yunlong. There was a clanging sound in the box, and he said with a smile: "It's all here, let's go! Let's go back and count, and say  Come on, I don¡¯t even know how much money I have!¡±

    "HahahahaYou boy, if you find a safe place to be a local rich man with peace of mind, I'm afraid you won't be able to spend all this money in ten lifetimes!"

    After Li Yunlong laughed and joked, Kong Jie said with a smile: "This also further proves Dapeng's heart of serving the country. If ordinary people have such a large amount of wealth, who would want to go to the battlefield to fight their lives?"

    Gao Peng chuckled and said, "If ordinary people??How can they have the ability to accumulate such a large amount of wealth in just two years?  Not even bandits and robbers!  "

    "Hahahaha That's true, let's go! We have to write a report after counting!"

    After counting, there are 106 gold bars and more than 600 silver dollars in Gao Peng's box. Gao Peng is very shrewd!  The specifications of those gold bars are all different. There are large yellow croakers and small yellow croakers, and there are also a small amount of 500 grams that are standard for later generations.

    "If this money is used to buy rice and white noodles, it will be enough for an independent group to eat for more than ten years, but if meat, vegetables, eggs and fruits are added, it will probably last for two or three years." After counting, Kong Jielue said  Estimates lead to this conclusion.

    "Haha, that's enough! If it weren't for Dapeng, we would still have to eat bran swallowed vegetables. You want to improve the food! Go dream! Go and write a report."

    This report was naturally written by Gao Peng. In addition to clearly stating the source of his money, he also clarified that to train special forces, the physical requirements for soldiers are very high.  Food money.

    After the report was sent up, the headquarters sent a guard battalion overnight to take away the gold. The gold and silver dollars were taken away by the headquarters. Of course, the headquarters also agreed to Gao Peng's request.

    Although all the money was taken away, the headquarters promised to use the power of the underground party to provide sufficient food for the independent group for half a year. The money was naturally used to buy food.

    Gao Peng's "donation" this time did not cause any disturbances, and the headquarters did not give Gao Peng credit, let alone a promotion or something.

    It's just that the deputy commander-in-chief, the commander of the 129th division and the commander of the 386th brigade all gave verbal awards and praises, and expressed their gratitude to Gao Peng for his selfless dedication on their own behalf.

    After all, if Gao Peng was credited with a promotion because he donated a sum of money, what is the difference between this and buying an official with money?  But the leaders of the Eighth Route Army Headquarters kept Gao Peng's contribution in mind, and they would try to compensate him in other ways in the future.

    However, it will take time to exchange gold and silver dollars for food, and Gao Peng¡¯s special forces selection plan will take some time to be implemented. Fortunately, the independent regiment still has a batch of prey that Gao Peng brought back a few days ago, and the supply of meat within ten days and half a month  Still keep up.

    The soldiers of the independent regiment have only been eating meat for just over half a month, and the effect of improving their physical fitness has not yet been fully reflected. If they rashly increase the amount of training, the loss outweighs the gain, and the food consumption will suddenly increase.

    If the supply of meat can't keep up, all the previous work will be in vain, so Gao Peng still keeps each unit to maintain a reasonable amount of training, but it is also more scientific and effective than the previous training method.

    As for Gao Peng himself, there is no room for him to use his skills for the time being. He is practicing marksmanship, practicing internal skills every day, or being dragged by Li Yunlong to drink on the kang in his dormitory. When he handed in the money, he was still not honest.  Hand it all in.

    Of course, I didn't dare to pay too much, so I sent guard Huzi into Heyuan County in disguise for a few dozen yuan to buy a large amount of sorghum wine in bulk. This stuff is much better than sweet potatoes.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 142 Gao Peng is Zhao Gang's Idol?  He probably fired more bullets than you

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Three days later, after dinner in the afternoon, Li Yunlong took Gao Peng to drink with peanuts on the kang in his dormitory as usual, when Hu Zi suddenly entered the room and reported: "Reporting to the head, instructor Dapeng, the new political commissar has arrived at the entrance of the village, please give instructions.  "

    Li Yunlong's face darkened, and he said: "When the political commissar arrives, you just need to welcome them in, why? Do you want me to gather the whole group to greet you?"

    "Uhyes." Huzi saluted awkwardly, then turned and went out to meet the political commissar.

    Gao Peng's heart moved, Zhao Gang has arrived, this is good news, others don't know, Gao Peng has a clear mind, this Zhao Gang can hit a target 500 meters away with a rifle without any sights, it can be called  Top sniper.

    And there is a replacement in my reincarnation watch. The quadruple scope originally installed on my sniper rifle. If you want to get a Mauser rifle, you don¡¯t have to have a 98k. Even if it¡¯s just a g98, install a quadruple scope on him.  The regiment has one more strategic sniper!

    "Dapeng, Dapeng? What are you thinking?"

    Li Yunlong's voice pulled Gao Peng out of his thoughts. Gao Peng smiled and said: "It's nothing, I was thinking, if only we had mortars, it would be great if we got Wang Chengzhu over and formed an artillery company.  Your fighting power must be doubled!"

    Li Yunlong laughed and said: "You boy, the mortar is easy to talk about. We have to have it sooner or later, but Xinyituan has such a small fortune. I got Zhang Dabiao and Sun Desheng. I also got my eyes on it. You can get the pillars again."  Let's go, let Ding Wei live!"

    "Hahahaha that's right, I'm too greedy, come, drink and drink."

    Just when the two of them drank by themselves and didn't pay any attention to the new political commissar, the ignored political commissar arrived.

    "Report."

    "Come in."

    "Reporting to the head of the group, the new political commissar has arrived." Hu Zi took the lead to enter the room and reported, then let the door open, and a young man with a backpack in his twenties and twenties walked in from behind him, and it was Zhao Gang.

    ? Zhao Gang is not tall, but his figure is a bit thin. His face is pale and bookish. Although he is young, his qualifications are not shallow at all.

    Before entering the regular army of the Eighth Route Army, he was already one of the leaders of the 129 Movement and a student of Yenching University in Peking. Such a high degree of education was already rare in the Eighth Route Army at that time.

    Otherwise, it would be impossible for him to take up the position of political commissar of the regiment at a young age. This position will be held in later generations, and under normal circumstances, he would have to wait until he is in his thirties or forties to take up the position.

    Hu Zi waited for Zhao Gang to enter the room and left on his own. Li Yunlong was indifferent, but Gao Peng stood up on his own initiative. After all, Zhao Gang is also his immediate boss.

    "Commander Li, I'm Zhao Gang, and I'm your partner in future work. Please help me." Zhao Gang first saluted Li Yunlong with a standard military salute, and then he opened his mouth and extended his right hand to Li Yunlong.

    Unexpectedly, Li Yunlong turned a blind eye to Zhao Gang's proactive overtures, and took a sip from his own wine bowl. Zhao Gang's smile froze on his face, and he didn't retract his outstretched hand, nor did he continue to extend it, which was extremely embarrassing.

    Seeing this, Gao Peng took the initiative to hold Zhao Gang's extended hand, and said with a smile: "Hello political commissar, I am Gao Peng, the leader of the independent team teaching team. Welcome to the independent team, and I will ask the political commissar to give you more advice in the future."

    Zhao Gang looked at Gao Peng gratefully, shook his right hand held by Gao Peng up and down, and smiled excitedly at Gao Peng: "Hello, Captain Gao, the Brigadier told me about you, and I also know about your past deeds.  "

    "You used to be one of the people our students admired the most. I didn't expect that I would have the opportunity to work with you. In terms of leading troops and fighting, I have to learn a lot from you."

    Gao Peng chuckled and said: "The political commissar is being polite. The so-called heroes don't mention bravery in the past. Those are all things in the past. Now I am just Gao Peng, a soldier of the Eighth Route Army. Let's learn from each other and make progress together."

    "Dapeng, what can you learn from him? Learn from him to play tricks?" Li Yunlong said to Gao Peng teasingly, then glanced at Zhao Gang, and sighed: "Here comes another white-faced scholar."

    Zhao Gang's smile froze again, but at this moment Li Yunlong passed the wine bowl in front of Zhao Gang with a half-smile, and said, "Come, have a drink."

    Zhao Gang let go of Gao Peng's hand, turned to face Li Yunlong, and said seriously: "Leader Li, I'm sorry, I don't know how to drink."

    "You don't know how to drink, why did you come to the independent group?" Li Yunlong put down his wine bowl and asked casually.

    Zhao Gang looked serious, and said in a deep voice: "The independent regiment is for fighting, not for collecting wine and food."

    Li Yunlong was suffocated when he heard the words, then nodded, said lightly: "It makes sense, after all, he is a cultural person. It seems that Political Commissar Zhao has fought a lot of battles, and he will also give us lessons in the future, so that we can also understand what war is."

    At this time, Zhao Gang also heard that Li Yunlong didn't seem to welcome his arrival. The brigade commander was right, this was really a thorn, and he said expressionlessly: "Don't dare to be so, let's learn from each other!"

    Li Yunlong was noncommittal, and continued: "When we meet for the first time, let's talk clearly. The military and the government are separated, and each does his own thing. I have the final say in wars, and you have the final say on life. Is it okay?"

    Zhao Gang thought for a while when he heard the words, and said: "Of course it's okay for everyone to perform their duties, but the matter of principle is not a matter of whoever has the final say. As long as it is within the duties of the political commissar, I will definitely take care of it."

    As soon as Zhao Gang finished speaking, Li Yunlong immediately continued impatiently: "It's the same thing. The head of the regiment is in charge of fighting, and the political commissar is in charge of life. By the way, there is also political and ideological work. As for other things, you don't have to worry about it."

    Zhao Gang said in a deep voice: "It seems that the head of the regiment really needs to strengthen his political studies. You have a purely military point of view, and you have already criticized it."

    Li Yunlong looked at Zhao Gang and took a sip of wine, and then said: "Don't talk to me, we are a big bastard, we can't beat the Japanese devils away by playing tricks, right? As for other things, don't play that trick with me  bend around."

    Zhao Gang looked at Li Yunlong without backing down and said, "If you don't know why you are fighting, then you are fighting blindly. Do you also fight for the devils?"

    Li Yunlong suddenly put the wine bowl on the table, glared at Zhao Gang and said, "Nonsense, aren't you talking?"

    Seeing this, Gao Peng scratched his head and said, "Uh Captain, calm down. This political commissar has just arrived and doesn't know the situation of our regiment. You have to give him some time to integrate with us!"

    "And political commissar Zhao is not the white-faced scholar who can only play tricks in your imagination!"

    "Oh?" Li Yunlong took a look at Zhao Gang who was sullen, and asked Gao Peng with interest: "You mean, our political commissar is still a capable person? Why didn't I see it?"

    Zhao Gang also looked at Gao Peng in surprise, but he didn't know what he meant. Gao Peng smiled and said, "When I shook hands with the political commissar just now, I found that he had thick calluses, and the political commissar was born as a student.  Will dance with knives and sticks all day long like us."

    "So, the calluses on the political commissar's mouth should be shot out, and he may even have shot more bullets than you."

    Speaking of this, Gao Peng turned to Zhao Gang who showed admiration and smiled: "If I guess correctly, the political commissar should be a sniper!" (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 143: Zhao Gang's Surprise The first assaulter of the Spike Special Forces is in place

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Sniper?" Li Yunlong's eyes lit up, and he looked at Zhao Gang again with scrutiny. He and Gao Peng have been hanging out together for a while.  "illiteracy".

    He has a very deep understanding of the power of a sniper and its impact on the battlefield situation from Gao Peng. If Zhao Gang is really a sniper, then the independent regiment can be regarded as a treasure.

    Moreover, a sniper is quite suitable for the position of political commissar. He only needs to snipe and kill the target from a distance, without leading troops to charge into battle, and the danger is also small.

    "If this is the case, then forgive me for being wrong, Old Li. I hope that you have a lot of political commissar Zhao, and don't be as knowledgeable as my boss. The main reason is that the previous political commissars impressed me too much Hehe."

    As soon as Li Yunlong heard the word sniper, he immediately changed his expression, got up from the kang and went down to the ground, and looked at Zhao Gang with a smile.  Is the adult a dog face?  How do you say just turn it over?

    "Hehe, don't be surprised by the political commissar. Our regiment leader is a general, capable and upright, so he only looks up to those who are capable.  In the eyes."

    After listening to Gao Peng's explanation, Zhao Gang finally understood, and said to Gao Peng with some dumbfounding: "I know why as long as the troops with Commander Li are there, they must be the main force of our army."

    Li Yunlong listened to Gao Peng and Zhao Gang's flattery to himself, and said with a smile: "Haha, that's right, our old Li can't rub sand in his eyes."

    "Anyone who is capable, I welcome as many people as possible. If you are not capable, just stay with me and do what you should do. Don't babble in my ears all day long. If you are not capable, you will always babble  , hum, our old Li has plenty of ways to squeeze you away."

    "Hahahaha" After Li Yunlong finished speaking, the three of them laughed in unison. Zhao Gang stretched out his fingers and pointed at Li Yunlong, with a helpless expression on his face.

    After the laughter stopped, Gao Peng asked Zhao Gang: "The political commissar should have brought his own gun? I wonder what type of gun the political commissar uses?"

    Zhao Gang looked at Gao Peng puzzled, and said, "When I was in Kangda University, a teacher saw that I had the potential to be a sniper, and he often trained me in shooting in private. When I graduated, he gave me a  A German Mauser G98 rifle."

    Gao Peng's eyes lit up, it was really a coincidence, and he immediately smiled happily: "That's great, I just happen to have a meeting gift for the political commissar, you will definitely like it."

    "Oh? I don't know what gift it is? Let me tell you first, I can't ask for a gift that is too expensive." Zhao Gang asked with interest.

    Gao Peng smiled mysteriously, and put his hand into his pocket. With a thought, the quadruple mirror in the reincarnation watch had fallen into Gao Peng's hands.

    When Gao Peng handed the quadruple scope to Zhao Gang, Zhao Gang's eyes widened suddenly, his body trembling slightly with excitement, "Thisis this an optical sight?"

    Gao Peng nodded with a smile, and said: "Authentic German ZF41 optical sight, four times the magnification, with it, the life of the target within 600 meters will be in your control."

    Undoubtedly, Zhao Gang couldn't refuse this gift. After thanking Gao Peng solemnly, he reached out to take the scope, but the next moment, he said to Gao Peng in embarrassment: "Gao Peng  Captain, I'm afraid you have to teach me how to use the scope"

    "There are very few such things as optical sights in China. Before we trained, we used mechanical sights. Even the instructors only knew that there was such a thing, but they had never seen it, let alone used it."

    Gao Peng nodded in understanding, and said: "Of course there is no problem. There is a formula for using the scope to measure distance and aim. After you install the scope and calibrate the gun, you will use it as soon as I tell you."

    "As for calculating wind speed, I believe you have already learned it, so I don't need to say more?"

    "That's natural. As long as Captain Gao teaches me to use the scope, everything else will be fine." After Zhao Gang finished speaking, he turned to Li Yunlong and said solemnly: "Let's discuss this matter later! Please inform the leader  Deputy head Kong, let's meet at the regiment headquarters later, I have an important report."

    Li Yunlong waved his hand and said, "Hey, why are you going to the regiment headquarters? I'll call Lao Kong here in a while, and let's talk here, political commissar, go and put down your backpack first, arrange a place to live, and we'll wait for you."

    Feeling Li Yunlong's obviously completely different attitude towards him, Zhao Gang couldn't stop laughing, and said in his mouth: "Alright then! I'll come as soon as I go."

      Not long after, Li Yunlong asked Huzi to call Kong Jie over, and the three chatted while drinking and waiting for Zhao Gang.

    Ten minutes later, Zhao Gang arrived as scheduled. After exchanging greetings with Kong Jie, Zhao Gang talked about what he encountered on the way when he came, "I met a young man who was chased and killed by devils on the way here."

    "He killed four devils with his bare hands. The puppet army wanted to shoot, but we beat them away. What he knew was very valuable to us."

    "When I was reporting at the brigade headquarters, I heard from the brigade commander that the Independence Regiment was raided by the Devil's special forces. This young man probably escaped from the training ground of the Devil's special forces."

    "Knowing the location of the Devil's special forces, we may be able to take targeted actions against it."

    Both Li Yunlong and Kong Jie's eyes lit up, and Li Yunlong asked anxiously, "Where is that young man?"

    "I brought him here, just waiting outside!" After Zhao Gang finished speaking, he turned his head and shouted to the door: "Wei Dayong, Monk Wei, come in."

    "Eh."

    Someone outside the door responded, and then a tall man wearing a central army uniform, with a simple face and a straightforward face, walked in.

    There is only a layer of hair close to the scalp on his head, which looks as if his bald head has just grown out. In fact, Wei Dayong usually shaves his head. In addition, he originally came out of Shaolin Temple, so he became a monk Wei  nickname.

    After Monk Wei came in, Zhao Gang introduced him: "This is Head Li, Deputy Head Kong, and Captain Gao of the teaching team."

    After listening to Zhao Gang's words, Monk Wei saluted the three of them and said, "Hello, sir."

    Li Yunlong looked Monk Wei up and down, and he fell in love with this straightforward and strong man almost instantly.

    Under his open military jacket, there are well-defined muscles, which cannot be concealed even by a thick shirt. What is hidden there is infinite explosive power. This is a fierce soldier. Li Yunlong gave Monk Wei a pertinent evaluation in his heart.

    Gao Peng was also looking at Monk Wei, with an inexplicable smile on the corner of his mouth, the first assaulter of the Spike Special Forces was in place.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 144 Don't worry, the monk can't escape the glorious record of the commander of the 386 brigade

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Just you? Kill the four devils with your bare hands?" Li Yunlong looked at Monk Wei suspiciously and said.

    "What's the matter? Isn't it just the four devils?" Monk Wei replied as a matter of course.

    Looking at his simple and straightforward appearance, Gao Peng was secretly amused. This kid still doesn't know that the Captain Li in front of him is Li Yunlong who he has always admired.  Woolen cloth!

    Zhao Gang introduced at the right time: "Wei Dayong used to be a member of the 72nd Division of the Central Army. During the Battle of Xinkou, the 72nd Division was defeated by Bantian United.  I have been a monk for ten years."

    Kong Jie suddenly said: "No wonder you are so skillful, political commissar, you mobilized him?"

    "Hehe." Zhao Gang chuckled and said, "He! He said that the Eighth Route Army is too rustic and poorly equipped. The Central Army is the regular army. Because I saved him, he agreed to come and see me."

    "By the way, the monk said that he escaped from a training ground of the devils. According to his description, those devils used captives for unarmed killing training. They are probably the devils special forces who attacked the Independence Regiment a few days ago, Wei Dayong  , tell me the specifics."

    Monk Wei nodded, and said to Li Yunlong and the three of them: "Those devils will never entangle with others. The first move is a killer move. It will kill you in one fell swoop. There are three people in the prisoner-of-war camp. They teamed up to fight a devil, and the result was less than a minute.  , all dead."

    "I can see that those three people have practiced martial arts. It's a pity that they died really uselessly."

    Gao Peng waved his hand and interrupted Monk Wei's words, saying: "Brother, we have basically understood the situation. It is the devil's bastard army. Those devils are all special forces. As for what special forces are, you will know soon."

    "Being able to escape from their lair is enough to show your ability. The key now is, do you still remember the location of the training camp of those devils? If you are asked to look for it again, can you still find it?"

    Monk Wei frowned and thought about it for a while, and said: "I don't remember clearly. At that time, I was only concerned about running for my life. I ran when there was a way, and turned when there was a bend. But I know that it is a devil's stronghold near Heshun County."

    "Heshun County?" Li Yunlong was startled when he heard the words, and he exchanged glances with Kong Jie and Gao Peng. There was a hint of worry in their eyes. Zhao Gang said to Monk Wei: "Wei Dayong, go and rest first!"

    "Oh!" Monk Wei responded, and went out obediently.

    After Li Yunlong waited for Monk Wei to go out, he said worriedly: "The brigade headquarters is in Longwang Village, Shiguai Town, Heshun County. The political commissar came from the brigade headquarters. No wonder we met the monk. The devil's special forces are so close to the brigade headquarters.  Brigadier, they are very dangerous!"

    After Li Yunlong finished speaking, Gao Peng shook his head slightly, and said: "My opinion is exactly the opposite. It is because the brigade headquarters is very close to the devil's special forces, so it is safer. There is a saying that it is dark under the lights. If the devils find the brigade headquarters, what do you think?  Will they let it go?"

    "The Brigade Headquarters has not been exposed in Longwang Village for so long, which means that the devils have never discovered the existence of the Brigade Headquarters. Don't worry! The brigade commander is smarter than you, Old Li."

    "Back then, the devils launched a nine-way siege on the 386 brigade, and chased after the brigade commander for a long time. He didn't even catch a hair. Do you think the brigade commander is a vegetarian? Instead of worrying about the brigade, you should think about it  Why leave the monk behind!"

    "I have to tell you clearly, Monk, I have made a reservation, he will be the number one assaulter of my Spike Special Forces, you have to find a way to keep him for me, and he has to be willing."

    Li Yunlong and Kong Jie and Zhao Gang looked at each other, and nodded together. Li Yunlong said with great interest: "That's true. I will serve the brigade commander as my teacher. I didn't expect you, Dapeng, to pay attention to our brigade commander!"

    "Don't worry! The monk can't run away, hehe, the person who was targeted by Lao Tzu didn't run away."

    Gao Peng was talking about the brilliant achievements of General Chen Geng in the history of the Anti-Japanese War. After the Marco Polo Bridge Incident, the 386th Brigade of the Eighth Route Army led by General Chen Geng galloped in the Taihang Mountains, beating devils repeatedly and making outstanding achievements.

    The devils were greatly "harmed" by it, and the 386 brigade became a thorn in the eyes of the devils. They were frightened by the 386 brigade, and it can be said that they hated the 386 brigade.

    In the spring of 1938, when the "Nine-Route Siege" in Southeast Shanxi began, the devils who invaded the northern line captured a correspondent of the Eighth Route Army. The first question he asked was: "Are you from the 386th Brigade?"

    In October 1937, as soon as the 386 brigade entered the anti-Japanese battlefield, it became famous all over the country for its three battles and three victories. First, it set up an ambush twice at the same location in Qigen Village, Changshengkou, Pingding County, Shanxi Province. At the cost of more than 30 casualties, it wiped out a total of 400 enemies.  Yu people.

    A few months later, General Chen Geng cleverly used the "trick to lure the snake out of the hole", set up an ambush in Shentouling, fought and shot for two hours, killed and wounded 1,500 devils, and seized more than 500 long and short guns.

    Later, an ambush was laid in Xiangtang, a "pocket array" trapped more than 500 devils, killed and injured more than 400 officers and soldiers, and seized 180 cars.

    For this reason, the commander-in-chief and deputy commander-in-chief of the Eighth Route Army invited the senior generals of the Kuomintang to watch the battle.

    A month later, General Chen Geng set up an ambush again in Changle Village, and the 386th Brigade wiped out 2,200 enemies.

    In February 1939, General Chen Geng once again secretly assembled in Xiangchenggu, Wei County, on the Great Plains of Hebei, Shandong and Henan, and dispatched small groups of troops to continuously attack key towns.

    Enraged, the devils drove 8 trucks to chase after them. As a result, they fell into the "pocket formation" again in Xiangchenggu, and none of the reinforced infantry squadron survived.

    After being attacked in Xiangchenggu, the devils angrily assembled 70 vehicles on the second day, carrying 2,000 elite soldiers and generals, dispatched tanks, dragged heavy artillery, and sent 5 planes to cooperate in an attempt to retaliate.

    There was a big long slogan on the leading armored vehicle: "Specially for the 386 Brigade", and everyone along the way asked: "Is it the 386 Brigade Headquarters?"

    Along the way, even though the devil bumped into other local Chinese anti-Japanese troops, he almost didn't even look at them, and he didn't bother at all. He was determined to seek revenge from General Chen Geng.

    Unexpectedly, General Chen Geng had got out of the encirclement, the 386 brigade moved to Qiu County, and the 70 vehicles chased to Qiu County, but the 386 brigade suddenly moved to the vicinity of Jianzhong north of Guantao.  Crossed the Wei River again and moved to Guan County.

    As a result, the devil followed General Chen Geng and chased him for a whole week, but he still found nothing, but he still kept chasing.

    Afterwards, every time the 386 brigade went to camp, the devil's planes would come to bomb them the next day, followed by bombardment and siege.

    But when they swooped over, they were all empty every time. General Chen Geng led the 386 brigade to race against the devil's car on foot.  , and finally had to return angrily.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 145: Just Try It, Gao Peng VS Monk Wei

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    After the meeting was over, Zhao Gang went back to tidy up the room, Kong Jie also went back to his own room, but Li Yunlong and Gao Peng found Monk Wei who was exercising strength in the yard holding a barbell with stone mills on both ends.

    The simple barbell made of stone-milled wooden sticks weighed at least a hundred catties. Monk Wei held it in his hand as if it was nothing, and pushed it upwards one by one.

    Li Yunlong smiled with great interest: "Monk, show me your hands."

    Monk Wei put down the barbell, clapped his palms, and turned his head to one side, as if he was too lazy to talk to Li Yunlong.

    Li Yunlong turned his mouth when he saw this, and while walking around Monk Wei, he said disdainfully: "I think intellectuals like to brag, and they can talk about things they don't have. How is that possible! Four devils, still barehanded?  "

    Monk Wei frowned when he heard the words, looked at Li Yunlong, and said dissatisfiedly: "Sir, it doesn't matter if you say I am, but you can't say that Mr. Zhao is my savior. If you don't believe me, you can try it."

    "Hey, just give it a try. My brother practices Shaolin Kungfu. Coincidentally, although I have never learned Shaolin Kungfu, this internal Kung Fu is also of Shaolin lineage. Have we tried it?" As soon as Monk Wei finished speaking, Gao Peng said  Hey said with a smile.

    "Oh? Sir, have you ever learned Shaolin Neigong?" Monk Wei looked at Gao Peng in surprise and asked.

    Gao Peng smiled slightly and didn't answer, just opened his mouth and said: "Get up quickly at dawn at four o'clock, face southeast and inhale deeply, exhale three times and exhale exhaust gas three times, exhale the old and take in the new to relax the lung door, exhale and lift the heels up, stretch your arms and grab the air  Stretching forwardhow?"

    After listening to a formula read out by Gao Peng, Monk Wei nodded, and said with great interest: "It is indeed the formula of Shaolin Neigong. Sir is a disciple of Shaolin layman?"

    Gao Peng took off the sniper rifle and the deadly choke gun on his back and put them aside, and said with a smile: "That's right! The patriarch of my lineage is Officer Hong Xi from the Shaolin Ten Tigers, and I inherited the patriarch  The 'throat choke gun' passed down."

    "Although boxing and kicking skills are mediocre, what I have learned is the art of fighting in the army. Most of them are ruthless moves to kill the enemy with one move. It is similar to the way of the devils and special forces you met, but it is more fierce than their moves. Brother!  Watch out."

    After listening to Gao Peng's words, Monk Wei's expression became solemn. He was able to defeat and kill the special forces of the devils because of his agility acquired through years of martial arts training and the support of several years of Shaolin internal skills. In fact, the fighting skills of the army are still  Very powerful.

    And this officer has also practiced internal skills, which offset his own advantages, so he has already attached more importance to Gao Peng than the devil special forces, so he pulled out his posture and put on a more conservative starting posture suitable for defense.

    Li Yunlong stepped aside, gave way to the venue, and watched the movements of the two of them closely.

    However, Gao Peng raised his fists, raised one hand to protect his cheeks, slightly stretched out the other hand, and took half a step forward with his left foot, only touching the ground with his front foot, and slightly raised his back foot.

    The two tentatively approached each other slowly. When the distance was close to a suitable level, Gao Peng's eyes were fixed, his right foot was lifted quickly, and a ferocious whip kicked towards Monk Wei's waist.

    Monk Wei raised his left leg slightly, blocking it, and immediately returned the favor, kicking his right foot towards Gao Peng's chest, Gao Peng dodged sideways, took a sliding step forward, bullied Monk Wei's middle door, and turned his left fist into a palm,  The fingertips were blades, piercing Wei Monk's throat, and at the same time kicked Wei Monk's crotch with his right foot without any trace.

    This move is "piercing the throat and popping the crotch" in the military boxing of later generations. It is very sinister and vicious. It confuses the opponent with the movement of the hands, but suddenly uses the trick with the feet. If you focus on the upper body, the lower part will definitely be hit.  Pay attention to your feet, but you will inevitably be stabbed in the throat by the opponent's knife.

    The upper and lower attacks contained in this move, any hit will instantly lose combat effectiveness, and can only be slaughtered by others, which is very difficult to defend against.

    Fortunately, Monk Wei was not slow to react, and his kung fu foundation was very solid. While avoiding Gao Peng's palm knife with his head tilted, his right calf was bent, and he used his knee to block Gao Peng's cut-off foot, and his left arm caught the back of Gao Peng's palm knife.  With a catch, a small catch in Shaolin Kung Fu caught Gao Peng's forearm.

    Just when Monk Wei was about to counterattack, Gao Peng's right fist turned into a knife again, and along the captured left arm, he slashed at the back of Monk Wei's hand that was holding his arm.

    Monk Wei didn't expect Gao Peng to make such a move, and the back of his hand was immediately slashed by Gao Peng's palm knife. The back of his hand hurt, and he immediately let go of Gao Peng's hand. Gao Peng quickly withdrew his left hand, made a fist again, and turned sideways without stopping  The fist hit Monk Wei's abdomen.

    This is the two moves in the "rebound side attack". Since Monk Wei is not weaker than Gao Peng, he can't rebound, so he skipped this move and directly used "release" and added side attack.

    Monk Wei can't because?The art of fighting in the army of later generations suffered a small loss immediately.

    Li Yunlong looked at Gao Peng's movements, his eyes flickered rapidly. He saw that Gao Peng's kung fu was very simple and effective, and it was very suitable for promotion in the army, so he couldn't help feeling enthusiastic.

    He also secretly admired Monk Wei's reaction speed and the strength of his shots. He thought that if he faced Monk Wei, he would have absolutely no chance of winning.

    Monk Wei also became excited at this time, rubbed his lower abdomen, shouted "Come again", turned his fists into palms, and finally started to attack Gao Peng actively.

    Gao Peng responded calmly. He knew from the original drama and the original work that Monk Wei had practiced iron sand palms, and his pair of iron palms were very good. After several fights with rabbits and falcons just now, he also understood his shortcoming, which is skill  Not as many as Monk Wei.

    ? I have only had less than a year of skill with all my efforts, but Monk Wei has been a monk for ten years. In the original play, he also said that he was allowed to eat meat in the temple.

    There is only one kind of monk in Shaolin Temple that is allowed to eat meat, that is Shaolin monk, he has been a monk for ten years, even if the time spent in exercising his body and laying the foundation for the previous few years is excluded, his skill must be at least five or six years.

    He will definitely not be the opponent of Monk Wei, he can only use the exquisite army capture and fighting skills to deal with it.

    Li Yunlong on the side enjoyed watching it very much. Zhao Gang also came to the sidelines shortly after the fight between the two, and he was terrified to watch. Monk Wei's Shaolin Kungfu is vigorous, simple and unpretentious.  .

    However, Gao Peng's fighting technique is vicious, exquisite and small. When he strikes, he strives to cause the greatest damage to the opponent with the least force, and the targets of his attacks are all weak and vital parts of the human body.

    The confrontation between the two was full of dangers. No matter whether Gao Peng received a punch or a palm from Wei Monk, or Wei Monk hit Gao Peng with a killer move, the other party would be seriously injured.

    Therefore, the two of them are highly concentrated, not only to prevent themselves from being hurt by the other party, but also to prevent themselves from accidentally hurting the other party, so it consumes a lot of mind.

    After the two of them fought back and forth for a period of time, both physical and mental energy were consumed too much. Gradually, their movements became less agile, and there were more and more flaws in their movements.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 146 Co-author Before I came, you were a bare captain

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Zhao Gang didn't understand martial arts, so he couldn't see anything. He just felt that the confrontation between the two was very dangerous, but Li Yunlong had also practiced martial arts. Although it was just some boxing skills and didn't develop any internal strength, he still had eyesight.

    Seeing that the two of them had exhausted too much, they could no longer perfectly control the strength of their shots, and they could retract and release freely. If they continued to fight, there might be real problems, so they immediately shouted: "Okay, stop it!"

    Hearing Li Yunlong's cry, the two exchanged another move, then leaped back a step at the same time, and then both gasped heavily.

    Gao Peng's skill is not as strong as that of Monk Wei, but his moves are won by skill, basically he does not confront Monk Wei head-on, and consumes less energy. Monk Wei has strong skill, and every time he makes a move, he is powerful and consumes a lot of energy. Therefore, in the end, the two  Almost to the limit.

    "HahahahaOkay, good boy, sure enough." Li Yunlong laughed and walked towards the two of them, patted Monk Wei on the shoulder and said.

    Zhao Gang also said with a smile: "The two kung fu have their own merits, and it's hard to tell each other apart. It's a tie, and they are both rare masters!"

    Gao Peng smiled slightly, and said: "I have been practicing internal skills for a short time, and I am not as good as a monk in terms of skills. If I had a real head-to-head encounter with him, I'm afraid I would have been defeated long ago."

    Monk Wei shook his head and said with a smile: "Sir Gao's kung fu is very powerful. If Mr. Gao's kung fu is as good as mine, I must be the one who died."

    "Besides, the senior officer is good at marksmanship. If you use your own weaknesses to attack my strengths, you can still draw a tie. I am not as good as the senior officer. I am convinced."

    "Haha, that's fine, you two stop flattering each other." Li Yunlong looked at Monk Wei with a smile, and said, "Monk, how is it? Think about it, and I can do it with Li Yunlong in the future."

    As soon as Li Yunlong's words fell, Monk Wei's eyes changed immediately, he looked at Li Yunlong, and said in a bit of astonishment: "Sir, is that Li Yunlong?"

    Li Yunlong looked at Monk Wei's expression, he was a little puzzled, but nothing showed on his face, he smiled and said: "Why, it's not like? If it's fake, I'm Li Yunlong."

    A surprised smile melted on Monk Wei's face, and he said, "No wonder the Commander has such a master as Commander Gao, Zhong, I'll do it with you."

    Now Li Yunlong and Zhao Gang were stunned. Li Yunlong laughed and said, "It's such a pleasure, why don't you go to the Central Army?"

    Monk Wei shook his head again and again, and said cheerfully: "I won't look for you anymore. I heard about you in the prisoner-of-war camp. If you dared to fight Sakata head-to-head with a bayonet, and even killed Sakata with one shot, I will do it with you."

    "Hahahaha What's the point of a Sakata?" Li Yunlong finally understood that the 72nd Division where this kid was in was defeated by the Sakata United Team, but he himself defeated the Sakata United Team and killed Sakata. No wonder he heard that he was Li Yunlong  , immediately changed his mind.

    "I didn't say it, I didn't say it, the head gave me face, I can't help it, I'm doing it!" Wei Dayong looked at Gao Peng and Zhao Gang happily, and finally smiled at Li Yunlong.

    "Hehe, okay, let's go! Change into a military uniform."

    "Eh."

    Monk Wei went out happily, Gao Peng put his rifle and spear back on his back again, gave Li Yunlong a thumbs up, and said with a smile: "It's amazing, Commander, I'm a life-and-death person, and I want to stay with the sympathy of the warrior world."  He, but you just declared yourself a family and let a member of the gang 'worship you if you accept your head', you can't accept it!"

    "Hahahaha" Li Yunlong's self-satisfied laughter resounded in the courtyard. Obviously, Gao Peng's flattery made him very useful

    Not surprisingly, Monk Wei was incorporated into Gao Peng's teaching team and became Gao Peng's first soldier.

    "Captain, how many brothers are there in our teaching team?" Monk Wei followed Gao Peng to his residence after changing into the Eighth Route Army uniform, and asked Gao Peng enthusiastically on the way.

    After receiving the news that the political commissar was coming, Gao Peng moved out of the house belonging to the political commissar, and Li Yunlong divided an area in the base area as the residence of the teaching team.

    There was originally a company's garrison. The last time the devils special forces attacked at night, the independent regiment folded more than one company. After reorganizing the first battalion, a company's resident just happened to be vacant.

    "Teaching team! At present, including you and me, there are only two."

    "Ah?" After listening to Gao Peng's words, Monk Wei was stunned and murmured: "Before I came, you were a bare-bones captain!"

    "Hehe." Gao Peng chuckled and said, "The teaching team has only been established for a few days, and we haven't had time to select members yet!"

    "Do you think anyone can join the coaching team? Only the most elite fighters are eligible to join the coaching team, ??He is the first soldier who has met the conditions to join the teaching team, and he can be regarded as the veteran of the teaching team.  "

    "Let me tell you, once you enter the teaching team and join the special team I'm about to form, within half a year at least, Dun Dun will have meat, vegetables, eggs and fruits. This kind of treatment, even Chairman Jiang's guards don't have it?  "

    Monk Wei listened to Gao Peng's narration, his eyes became brighter, his throat moved, and he swallowed several mouthfuls of saliva. Seeing this, Gao Peng said with a half-smile: "Of course, joining the teaching team and the special forces is voluntary."

    "If you feel that the teaching team has too few people and no fighting power, I can also arrange for you to go down to the company."

    Monk Wei became anxious when he heard it, and hurriedly said: "Don't, don't! You said that only the most elite fighters can join the teaching team. Am I not elite enough? From now on, I will follow the captain and you will do everything.  If you don¡¯t go, death will follow you.¡±

    "Hahahahayou flower monk."

    Monk Wei quickly received his equipment, an M3 submachine gun, four magazines, a combat vest, and a non-reflective helmet. Of course, he still wore the Eighth Route Army uniform inside.

    Starting the next day, all the military chiefs of the battalions, companies and platoons of the Independent Regiment assembled and began to receive training from Gao Peng. The queue training was naturally skipped, and Gao Peng mainly conducted physical training and tactical training for them.

    In addition to the most basic five-kilometer cross-country training, physical training also includes the six skills of prisoners such as push-ups, squats, and sit-ups. Tactical training includes all effective tactical actions on the battlefield that have been summed up after decades of exploration by later generations.

    Gao Peng didn't set any hard requirements for the officers. He only needed them to meet the standard of an ordinary PLA soldier in later generations. Those who can become officers are not bad in their own abilities. It is not difficult to meet this standard.

    What Gao Peng needs is that they learn and master the essentials, so that they can train the soldiers in the same way after they go back.

    However, most of the soldiers are weak and pale. The standards of ordinary PLA soldiers in later generations are not easy for them. Therefore, Gao Peng appropriately relaxed some requirements before the soldiers' physical fitness improved.

    For example, the five-kilometer cross-country passing standard for ordinary PLA soldiers in later generations is 23 minutes, Gao Peng set it for them at 25 minutes, the standard for one-minute push-ups is 40, Gao Peng set it at 30, and so on.

    It is worth mentioning that Zhao Gang, the political commissar, offered to train with the officers, which made Gao Peng look up to him again.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 147 The Selection of the Whole Regiment Begins, Always Be Prepared

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    After the training was over, Gao Peng gave Monk Wei and Zhao Gang a small lesson. He tied a rope to Monk Wei's submachine gun, and a stone weighing about ten catties was hung from it to let him practice aiming.

    This is to let him develop muscle memory, before the submachine gun bullets are in place, and the bullets are used to feed him into a sharpshooter, first train him to be a sharpshooter.

    As for Zhao Gang, Gao Peng naturally supplemented him with the expertise of a sniper, how to measure distance and aim when aiming with a scope.

    Zhao Gang had a good foundation and learned quickly. After three days, he was able to hit a fist-sized stone 600 meters away with his Mauser rifle equipped with a quadruple scope.

    Also because he was immersed in the training and did not find out about Li Yunlong and Kong Jie's private mobilization of troops, Li Yunlong quietly sent Kong Jie to take the first battalion to take the horses and horses of the Eighth Mixed Brigade and Cavalry Battalion of the Huangxie in Wanjia Town.  The cavalry equipment was brought back.

    By the time Zhao Gang found out about this, Kong Jie had already returned with the first battalion leading the horse, and by the way, he also used five machine guns to replace Sun Desheng from the new regiment Ding Wei.

    With Gao Peng in the middle as a lubricant, the running-in between Zhao Gang and Li Yunlong at this time is much faster than in the original drama. Li Yunlong just said "I can't bear to disturb their training" and blocked Zhao Gang's mouth.

    However, afterwards, Gao Peng also explained to Zhao Gang the reason why Li Yunlong dared to mobilize the troops without authorization. When Zhao Gang heard it, it turned out that this was approved by the brigade commander, so he didn't say anything more.

    Just ask Li Yunlong to discuss with him anything in the future, as long as it is beneficial to the development of the army, he will basically support it.

    After this incident, the tacit understanding between Li Yunlong and Zhao Gang increased, and he gradually accepted Zhao Gang as his partner from the bottom of his heart.

    The cavalry equipment of that battalion naturally did not escape the fate of being "robbed" by the brigade commander in the original play. Li Yunlong's cavalry battalion idea was shattered, and in the end only a cavalry company was formed. Like the teaching team, it is a team directly under the regiment, and the company commander  Naturally, Sun Desheng is in charge.

    Now that Sun Desheng is here, Gao Peng will naturally not let go of such a good opportunity. After completing his training tasks every day, he usually finds Sun Desheng in private and asks him to teach him more professional riding skills.

    When Gao Peng was still in Xinyituan, he had a good relationship with Sun Desheng. Naturally, Sun Desheng would not refuse this request.

    In just half a month, Gao Peng's riding skills have made great progress. He has mastered all the difficult skills such as hiding in the belly of the horse, crossing obstacles, galloping while hanging on the horse's side to pick up objects on the ground, and returning the carbine.  He did it like walking on the ground on horseback.

    After Zhao Gang mastered the use of a sniper rifle with a scope, he returned to his job as a political commissar.

    More than a month later, as the headquarters successively sent sufficient supplies through logistics, the physical fitness of the soldiers has been significantly improved. The skinny bodies have gradually become fuller, and everyone's weight has increased significantly.

    Gao Peng finally decided to start selecting members of the teaching team and the first special commando team

    On this day, Li Yunlong gathered the whole regiment, Zhang Dabiao, Shen Quan, Wang Huaibao, and Sun Desheng each stood at the front of their battalions.

    All of them looked at Li Yunlong with burning eyes, Gao Peng and Monk Wei, who were wearing camouflage uniforms just sent by the logistics and belonged to the Eighth Route Army, were fully armed.

    Since the brigade commander brought back the devil's camouflage uniform, the headquarters immediately ordered the logistics to study the devil's camouflage uniform. Since this era only needs to consider its camouflage, not as complicated as later generations, the design of the new camouflage uniform was quickly completed.

    After nearly half a month of rush work, the quilt factory in the border area has produced more than 60 sets of camouflage uniforms. Other quilt factories belonging to the Eighth Route Army are also producing a large number of new camouflage uniforms.  .

    Perhaps the soldiers don't know much about the concept of the teaching team and the special forces. They only know that the food and treatment of the teaching team and the special forces is more than that of the company, but most of the officers have already understood it, so they have a good understanding of the teaching team and the special forces.  is the most desired.

    After researching, Gao Peng, Li Yunlong, Zhao Gang, and Kong Jie decided to include general officers in the selection of special forces. During the special forces training period, the troops were temporarily led by the chief political officer.

    After the training of the special forces is over, officers who meet the qualification standards can return to their respective units to continue their original positions. However, when there are special combat missions, they are pulled out individually to form a special team.  The original troops.

    The model proposed by Gao Peng is actually the existence model of the shadow troops of later generations, so that it can ensure that there are special operations when special operations are needed.The availability of soldiers also ensures the normal operation of the troops.

    Of course, the officers are only members of the reserve special team. Gao Peng will still form a full-time special team. The usual special operations tasks will be carried out by them. Only when there is a shortage of manpower will the officers be pulled out to act alone.

    "Comrades, why did you gather everyone today? I believe everyone has already figured it out. That's right. Today, our whole regiment will conduct a selection. What will we choose? Naturally, it will be members of the teaching team and special team members of your Dapeng instructor.  "

    "As for the selection requirements and selection criteria, I would like your Dapeng instructor to explain to you the benefits of being selected for the teaching team and the special team. Hehe, you already know it, so I won't say more."

    After Li Yunlong finished speaking, he turned around and nodded to Gao Peng, then walked aside to Zhao Gang.

    Seeing this, Gao Peng walked to the middle of the queue, saluted the queue, and then said: "Comrades, first of all, I want to tell you that being selected into the teaching team and the special team is not just a matter of food standards and treatment.  It is an honor to be an Eighth Route Army soldier."

    "If you can stay in the teaching team and complete all the training, then you will have the opportunity to become the instructors of all Eighth Route Army units in the future, and you will be respected and admired by many people."

    "You are a seed of the Eighth Route Army, and you will have an indelible contribution to the prosperity of the Eighth Route Army in the future."

    "As for the special forces, I don't want to say too much now. I hope you can experience it yourself. You just need to know that the special forces are the best of the best and the best of the trump cards."

    "Special soldiers are warriors who crawled out of hell. Special soldiers shoot like gods, run like the wind, and disappear like ghosts. Special soldiers, killing devils is like killing pigs and sheep."

    "But to do this, you have to go through arduous training. This process is painful, sad, and even makes you feel like you'd rather die. Comrades, tell me, are you ready?"

    As soon as Gao Peng's voice fell, there was a neat roar in the queue, "Get ready."

    "Very well, I am very satisfied with your answers, but I hope that your next answer will be always ready. Now, I will ask you again, are you ready?"

    "Always be prepared." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 148: Selection of the Coaching Team, Strong Support from the Headquarters

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The morale of the soldiers of the independent regiment was fully mobilized by Gao Peng. Even Zhao Gang had to admit that Gao Peng had the potential to become the best political commissar.

    "Now, I am announcing the plan for this selection. For this selection, first of all, the soldiers of the regiment will be assessed according to the eligibility criteria for each subject stipulated in the training syllabus, and the top 80 fighters with comprehensive scores will be selected to join the teaching team and enter the teaching team.  , will receive special forces training uniformly."

    "The training period lasts for three months. After three months, all the members participating in the training will undergo another assessment, and the top seven with comprehensive scores will be selected to form a special team. In other words, the members of the special team are truly one-of-a-kind."

    "These seven players, plus me, will form Group A of the Spike Special Team, and conduct targeted training by specialty. The other players will continue to train for a month, and will be assessed again after one month. The top eight will form the Second Team of the Spike Special Team."  Group."

    "As for the rest, the officers will return to their original units, while the soldiers will stay in the teaching team and be responsible for the next stage of selection and training of the teaching team members, or accept other arrangements from the headquarters."

    "The so-called sub-professional training is to train a special team in groups. A mature special team should have an assault team, a sniper team, a blasting team and a fire support team."

    "There are two people in each team. The assault team is equipped with a submachine gun and is the main force for killing the enemy. The sniper team is divided into strategic snipers and tactical snipers."

    "The function of a strategic sniper is to snipe and kill important enemy targets, such as enemy commanders and heavy firepower."

    "A tactical sniper is to snipe and kill the enemy's vital forces within a certain range, and at the same time clear the dead angle of sight for the assaulter, threatening enemies."

    "The main equipment of the demolition team is a large number of grenades, grenades, and even mortars. It is also responsible for the production of explosives of various effects. The main function is to destroy the enemy's fortifications and arrange booby traps or mine arrays."

    "The fire support team is equipped with light Czech machine guns, and is responsible for forming long-range fire suppression on the enemy."

    Since there is no portable instant messaging device at this time, it is unrealistic for each person to carry a radio station to fight, and even the devils are not so deep.

    So Gao Peng canceled the command team and slightly changed the team composition, and this configuration is already more mature than the Yamamoto special team.

    The Yamamoto special team is just composed of a group of elite soldiers with accurate marksmanship, super physical fitness, strong unarmed fighting ability, and proficiency in mountain warfare, but there is no clear division of labor. Everyone has the same equipment, especially for the special team.  Heavy sniper.

    ? When the Yamamoto Special Forces encountered the trained Spike Special Forces, they had no choice but to die.

    In addition to three months of basic training, the professional training of the Spike Special Forces will take much less time than the special forces of later generations, because the things they need to learn are much reduced.

    For example, anti-terrorism, hostage rescue, helicopter downhill, parachute jumping, the use of various high-tech weapons and equipment, etc., can be omitted and only learn the subjects that are useful to the current combat.

    After Gao Peng briefly described the situation of the selection, he announced that the soldiers should be ready and the selection would begin soon.

    ?The assessment adopts a point system. If a subject reaches an excellent level, 2 points will be awarded, 1 point will be awarded for just passing, and 0 points will be awarded for failing. Zhao Gang will lead the staff officers of the regiment headquarters to be responsible for statistics.

    Of course, if someone is particularly excellent in a certain subject and has reached the top level, Gao Peng will also consider special recruitment into the special forces as appropriate.

    Officers do not need to be assessed. They must enter the teaching team for training. Their selection is separate from the soldiers. The special squad composed of officers is a shadow force and has no formal organization.  Applied by Yan'an Headquarters.

    The selection began. There are currently more than 1,100 people in the independent group. Gao Peng divided them into groups of 50 people, a total of 23 groups. The numbers that are convenient for recording results have already been prepared by Gao Peng. It was Li Yunlong who asked the border area bedding factory  Helped do it.

    ?The first round of selection tests is about basic physical fitness, that is, how many times you can complete push-ups, squats, sit-ups, pull-ups, etc. within one minute.

    Immediately there are assessments such as 100-meter sprint speed, 30-meter round-trip running, bombing, and live ammunition shooting.

    The final assessment was a five-kilometer cross-country. Gao Peng took an average of about 16 minutes and 20 seconds to run an unarmed five-kilometer. According to his usual running level, he ran around Yangcun for 16 minutes and 20 seconds, and measured the five-kilometer distance.

    There may be some discrepancies, but the discrepancies will not be too large, with a difference of tens of meters at most.??, not much effect.

    It took three days to complete the assessment, and the results of the whole group came out, because the points system was adopted, and the rankings were clear at a glance.

    Gao Peng selected the top 80 fighters, and also specially recruited three fighters who were particularly outstanding in a certain project, and brought them back to the location of the teaching team together with a total of forty cadres at the battalion, company, and platoon level of the regiment.

    More than 120 people, exactly one company, the fighters who were selected were naturally ecstatic, but the fighters who were not selected were encouraged by Gao Peng and explained that the teaching team would conduct selection every six months.  What effect does it have on morale.

    On the contrary, the fighters of the independent regiment are gearing up to strengthen their training one by one to prepare for the next selection, and strive to join the teaching team when the next selection comes. The independent regiment has set off a training boom.

    This situation is what Li Yunlong and Zhao Gang like to hear. After Gao Peng brought the first batch of trainees of the teaching team back to the teaching team's station, he ordered the team members to prepare a set of equipment and materials, including a large number of picks and sickles.

    ?Because the training location of the teaching team is not in Yangcun, but in the big mountain behind Yangcun, which is three or four kilometers away from Yangcun.

    The location was selected by Gao Peng himself half a month ago. Li Yunlong assigned him the guard platoon to help him work there for a week. Gao Peng believed that his preparations would surprise the trainees

    In the early morning of the next day, one hundred and twenty-four soldiers were ready to go, and Monk Wei also consciously stood in the queue of participating players.

    After finishing his team, Gao Peng paid a military salute to Li Yunlong, and shouted: "Comrade Commander, the training team has assembled, please give instructions."

    Li Yunlong returned a military salute, and said: "Go! I will leave the brothers of this company to you, and I will wait for you to create the two sharp fangs in the mouth of the wolf group."

    "Yes, I will never let the leader down." Gao Peng exchanged a military salute with Li Yunlong again, and then he shouted to the team: "There are all of them, turn to the right, turn to the left, and walk in unison."

    At the head of the row were two guard platoon soldiers who had followed Gao Peng to the training ground, so they couldn't find their way.

    After the team set off, Li Yunlong pulled Gao Peng aside and said, "Brother Dapeng, there is news about the sniper rifle you asked me to ask the headquarters. The boss is very supportive of the formation of our special forces, and specifically asked the Yan'an headquarters about this matter."  thing."

    "The New Fourth Army in the eight southern provinces seized several sniper rifles with scopes during the battle, including two of the 98k you carry on your back, and three called Chun something like Chun."

    "The New Fourth Army has left two of these five guns, and the other three and the supporting bullets are already on the way, and it is estimated that they will be delivered to you in less than half a month." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.  com

 Chapter 149 Training Begins: Digging the Cat's Ear Piercing

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Gao Peng's eyes lit up when he heard the words, and he said with a smile, "Is it the m1903 Springfield sniper rifle?"

    "Yes, yes, it is Springfield, but I just don't know if the Japanese product is as good as the German product."

    Zhao Gang, who was on the side, laughed and said, "Who told you that the Springfield rifle is a Japanese product? Although the name looks like a Japanese product, this gun is authentically made in the United States."

    Gao Peng nodded and said with a smile: "The political commissar is right. Chuntian is called in China. The full name of that gun is 'Spring Field'. It is produced by the Springfield Armory in the United States. It is absolutely an original American product.  .¡±

    "Although it is made in imitation of 98k, its performance is not inferior to that of 98k. Commander, when you are free, you should learn more from the political commissar! To avoid making jokes later."

    "Haha, why should I learn these things? I just need to know that it's a good gun and can fight devils, that's all right, you hurry up! Train well, if the combat effectiveness of this company can't match a regiment in the future, then we will have so many things to worry about."  White is busy."

    "I will send someone to deliver the food on time. You don't have to worry about anything, just train hard."

    "Hehe, I'll go then, head and political commissar, take care."

    The mountain environment in Shanxi is different from that in the southwest and northeast. There are few tall and dense jungles. The mountains are covered by low vegetation, and most of the places are exposed to the unique loess of the Jinchaji region.

    In less than an hour, the coaching team had arrived at the destination, and the coaching team participants, who saw the training ground for the first time, looked at everything here curiously.

    This is under a flat mountain wall in the back mountain of Yangcun. There is a wide flat land in the middle. The mountain wall is on the right. A small thatched house is built under the mountain wall. It is Gao Peng¡¯s temporary residence.  , there is a wide open space under the slope.

    At this time, under the broad mountain wall, in addition to some horizontal bars and double posts that they had already seen, there were also many facilities that the soldiers of the independent regiment could not understand. The reason why they could not understand was not that they had never seen it before.

    Even if some soldiers have never seen these low walls, balance beams, barbed wire, two-meter walls, two-meter-high boards, plum blossom piles, and two-meter deep pits, officers like Zhang Dabiao and Wang Huaibao who have been in the Central Army are all  seen.

    It's just that most of these facilities exist alone, or several are connected together, but in the field in front of them, all these facilities are arranged according to certain rules within about 100 meters.

    In fact, this is just a complete set of 400-meter obstacles, but this era has not yet appeared. There are seven sets of obstacles in the whole process of 400-meter obstacles. Because you have to pass each front and back, it should be said that you have to pass 14 obstacles in the whole process  .

    Gao Peng gave the soldiers of the teaching team a few minutes to get a preliminary impression of the training ground, and then said: "Everyone is there, stand at attention, look to the right align, look forward, take a break."

    "Comrades, as you can see, this is our training ground. In the next three months, we will train and live here. I know that comrades are people who can endure hardships, so I won't give up any extra words."  Say more."

    "Now, I announce that the training of the teaching team has officially started. The first project is digging cat ear holes. I believe that most comrades have mastered this skill. New comrades who have not mastered it can ask old comrades for advice."

    "The 800-meter-long mountain wall over there is your goal. You only have five hours. After five hours, no matter what kind of cat ear holes you dig, you must stop. During the training period, you must stop.  Living in the cat's ear hole I dug."

    "From left to right, five meters apart, start."

    After Gao Peng gave an order, the soldiers of the teaching team immediately dispersed, ran to the mountain wall, picked up the digging tools they brought, and started working in full swing.

    The so-called cat's ear hole refers to digging a hole in the side wall of a ditch or soil slope for shelter. The cat's ear hole has a good cold-proof effect. In winter, the temperature inside the cave is usually about 12 to 20 degrees Celsius higher than that outside the cave.

    The significance of the use of cat ear holes in the military is to play the role of anti-gun holes and air-raid shelters, and it is a kind of protective fortification for individual soldiers or a small number of soldiers to fight.

    The name "cat's ear hole" was created by the Chinese themselves, and China has a long history of using cat's ear hole. During the mountain warfare in Guangxi and Hunan during the Anti-Japanese War, due to the fierce artillery fire from the devils, the Guangxi army and the Central Army used these fortifications to severely injure them.  Army of devils.

    In the plain warfare behind the enemy, the Eighth Route Army also used a large number of cat ear holes. The so-called tunnel warfare mainly happened after 1943.  Dozens of meters.

      In addition to guarding against devil artillery, they also have the functions of hiding, hiding ammunition, and storing food. Later, they felt that the cat's ear holes had limited functions and did not have any offensive capabilities, so they were only used as temporary residences.

    Some villages gradually developed Maoerdong and built tunnel fortifications extending in all directions, which led to the world-famous tunnel warfare.

    "Attention everyone, when digging the cat's ear hole, it should be at least half a meter above the ground, so that the hole will not be easily soaked in rainy days"

    "It's better to dig a slope half a meter above the ground, so that the rainwater flowing down from the mountain in rainy days will flow outward automatically instead of pouring inward"

    "When there is enough time, try to dig as deep as possible, but it is best to keep the width at about three meters, leaving a thickness of one meter for the left and right mountain walls"

    Gao Peng walked around while telling the soldiers some precautions for digging cat ear piercings. As time passed, the soldiers' cat ear piercings gradually took shape.

    In less than five hours, everyone's cat ear holes had been dug, the ground and wall of the hole were patted tightly, straw mats were placed, and bedding was spread, and the soldiers sent by Li Yunlong to deliver food also arrived.

    It can be seen that those soldiers look at the members of the teaching team with deep envy, but there is no way to envy them. Who makes them inferior to others?

    After lunch and an hour's rest, the training of the training team officially began.

    The biggest difference between the training of the independent group teaching team and the selection of later generations of special forces is that there is no ubiquitous insult and blow, because Gao Peng's purpose is not to eliminate them, but to improve them.

    The soldiers of the Eighth Route Army in this era are very simple, and their anti-Japanese enthusiasm is also very high. As long as they can learn the ability to fight devils, they can suffer no matter how hard they are. Gao Peng is very aware of this, so in terms of ideological awareness, Gao Peng is not worried at all.

    Therefore, Hell Week was canceled by Gao Peng, and he directly began to conduct systematic and scientific physical training for the soldiers. Of course, the amount of training was several times that of normal days.

    First of all, cross-country is no longer running on flat ground, but real mountain cross-country. Basic physical training is also several times higher than before. In short, Gao Peng keeps the soldiers training close to the limit every day.  steadily improving.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 150: Parkour + Internal Power = Lightness Skills

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Gao Peng has mastered the rhythm of training very well. After training for a period of time, there will be two days of rest. During these two days, there will be no high-intensity training. He only needs to move his body and do some relaxing exercises.

    Then there is theoretical learning, such as practical things such as tactical gestures. Because there are no instant messaging devices nowadays, the communication between teammates on the battlefield depends entirely on tactical gestures.

    There will also be half a day of entertainment for the soldiers to adjust and relax. Gao Peng will teach them to sing military songs and tell them stories.

    In addition to the unshakable physical training every day, the main training items of the teaching team also include practical skills such as shooting, lurking, unarmed combat, stabbing, climbing, cooperative combat, and silent combat.

    Gao Peng even added parkour to his training subjects. When he demonstrated parkour to the soldiers for the first time, he asked Monk Wei to call him "how handsome you are."

    In fact, Gao Peng's parkour has already changed due to the addition and assistance of internal strength. It is no longer a simple parkour, but has the characteristics of light work.

    And Gao Peng saw that the soldiers misunderstood that it was lightness kung fu, so he simply acquiesced, which also made the soldiers have more enthusiasm for training. After all, in that era, people still yearned for the high-level lightness kung fu.

    Monk Wei has been a Shaolin monk for ten years, and he has only practiced internal skills, Shaolin boxing, kicks and equipment kung fu, and has not been exposed to light kung fu.

    After Gao Peng taught them the principles and movement essentials of parkour, Monk Wei was the first to master it and reach a state of proficiency. After all, his skill itself is deeper than Gao Peng, and with the parkour skills, he can be regarded as having truly mastered it.  The edge of lightness.

    In the future, the skill should be refined, not too much, as long as it can reach ten years of skill, then it will no longer be difficult to jump over the roof and over the wall.

    Two months later, the ammunition supported by the headquarters was delivered one after another, and the live ammunition shooting training was finally put on the agenda. With the strong support of the headquarters, the logistics support was fully tilted towards the independent team teaching team.

    The soldiers of the teaching team were able to practice marksmanship without any worries. Under the "feeding" of millions of bullets, combined with the simple and clear theoretical knowledge of shooting taught by Gao Peng, almost all the soldiers of the teaching team were fed to become sharpshooters  .

    ? Although it cannot reach the level of a sniper, on the frontal battlefield, it is no longer a delusion to kill an enemy with a bullet within more than 100 meters.

    Gao Peng summed up the shooting theory into formulas such as "A devil goes up the hill to aim at his head, a devil goes down to aim at his legs, a devil runs sideways to aim at one more body, a devil stays still or charges frontally on flat ground, aim at his chest", which also makes many people who don't know how to shoot.  Those who have read the book can easily understand the truth.

    Going up the hill, aiming the head down the hill, aiming the legs, moving sideways and aiming at one more body position is easy to understand. To hit a moving target, you need to calculate the amount of advance, but if you aim at a hundred meters or so according to Gao Peng's formula, you will definitely be able to hit the devil.

    Naturally, he would not unrealistically require the soldiers to be able to shoot their heads. In fact, it is more important to ensure that they can hit the target than to ensure that they can be killed with one shot.

    As long as you are shot, you will basically lose your combat effectiveness, but it is much more difficult to guarantee a one-shot kill, and it is likely to waste bullets. You know, our army's ammunition is very tight.

    Almost every soldier in the teaching team fired more than 10,000 rounds of bullets, and the guns were replaced, because the life of the barrels reached the limit, and it was impossible to replace them.

    The rifles used by Gao Peng in training them are all 38-cap, because the ammunition of this gun is best replenished, and the gun is easier to handle. In Li Yunlong's words, if the gun is out of ammunition, he will take the troops to the devil's transportation line  go around.

    When Gao Peng asked Li Yunlong to tell the headquarters that there was no need to supply a large amount of ammunition, the heads of the headquarters all breathed a sigh of relief, they are still poor!  If it weren't for poverty, China has a large population, and all of them are trained to be sharpshooters like the teaching team. With just mere little devils, can they still win against China?

    Three months later, the first selection of members of the Spike Special Team began. Gao Peng conducted the most comprehensive assessment of the members, and finally selected seven fighters with their own specialties under the disappointed eyes of most people.

    The leader and strategic sniper of Team A of the Spike Special Team is undoubtedly Gao Peng, and the tactical sniper is a soldier named Wang Xikui from the Second Battalion.

    Wang Xikui is not only good at marksmanship, not inferior to Zhao Gang, but also first-class in stabbing skills. His overall strength is only stronger than Zhao Gang's, after all, Zhao Gang can't play with bayonets.

    And Gao Peng was also very impressed with him. In the original play, during the devil's autumn raid in 1941, when the independent regiment broke up and broke out, he shot one by one and killed 29 devils in one go.

    It's a pity that the bullets were exhausted in the end.The monk protecting Wei led Li Yunlong, who was swaying, to evacuate, so he had to straighten out his bayonet and rush forward to fight the devils. In the case of a pair of dozens, he refused to surrender, and killed five or six devils, and finally sacrificed heroically.

    Now after these three months of training, his strength has become stronger. Gao Peng handed him the 98k of the three sniper rifles without hesitation, and taught him to use the scope.

    Then came the No. 1 assaulter, the proper Monk Wei. This Monk Hua has high martial arts skills, fast running speed, and extraordinary endurance.  None of the coaching team was dissatisfied.

    The most important thing is that he is agile and powerful. With a submachine gun in his hand, he can hardly feel the recoil. He shoots wherever he points, and the bullet holes are almost all concentrated within a few centimeters.

    Especially in sports rapid fire and combat positioning, the level has even surpassed Xiaozhuang, there is no way, this guy has a high starting point!

    The second assaulter is Ji Laoliu of the second battalion. This kid has also learned martial arts and is not weak. Although he is a wild man, not as good as Monk Wei, he is also a master in the independent regiment.

    Except for Monk Wei, there were almost no opponents among the soldiers, and among the officers, only Gao Peng, Li Yunlong, Zhang Dabiao, Shen Quan, Wang Huaibao, Sun Desheng and the following company commanders could suppress him.  Gao Peng's men.

    However, Shen Quan is also full of pride that his soldiers can be selected into the special team. He has always been at odds with the first battalion commander Zhang Dabiao, but this kid is full of brute force, and he really can't handle him.

    This time, three fighters from his own battalion were selected, but only one from the first battalion. This made Shen Quan proud in front of Zhang Dabiao.

    The sniper team and the assault team were in place, and the blasting team was below. The No. 1 blaster was Wang Gensheng from Zhang Dabiao's first battalion, second company and third platoon. The distance and accuracy of his bombing had reached incredible heights.

    After these three months of training, the longest distance of bombing can reach 60 to 70 meters, and the accuracy is even more terrifying. The error can be controlled within eight inches, which is the longest distance.

    Before entering the teaching team for training, he was already able to throw grenades into the shooting holes of the bunker at about 30 to 40 meters, and now he is naturally even more powerful.

    He has used stones to surround the sheep since he was a child. Others follow the flock, and he only needs to throw stones to ensure that the flock does not run around. That is also a talent.

    The No. 2 bomber is Huzi, the former guard of Li Yunlong. Unlike Wang Gensheng, he is not as accurate in dropping bombs as Wang Gensheng, but he is more talented in using cluster grenades, making explosive packages, and blasting buildings.

    ?Because his father was an old carpenter and mason who specialized in building houses, knew how to make and use explosives, and was also responsible for the blasting of a coal mine near his home.

    Huzi has been familiar with various building structures since he was a child, and he is also very good at making explosives. Naturally, he also has more experience in how to use explosives to blast buildings.

    After Huzi grew up, his parents were killed by the devils because of the raids by the devils. Later, when the Eighth Route Army came, he resolutely joined the Eighth Route Army.

    So Gao Peng made him the No. 2 blaster, intending to teach him some bomb-making methods of later generations in the future, so that he can use the limited materials of this era to make some practical bombs, especially time bombs.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 151: Zhengtai Road Destroyer Battle - It's time to test the training results

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Finally, there is the fire support team. The No. 1 fireman is Li Tie, nicknamed Iron Hammer, who is under Wang Huaibao of the Third Battalion.

    Because he was born as a blacksmith, he has strong arms, a very burly body, and he can fire a machine gun very well. Whether it is short bursts or suppressive fire, he can always hit it just right, so he became the No. 1 fireman of the Spike Group.

    Zhang Gui, the No. 2 fireman, and Sun Desheng's subordinate in the cavalry company, was just an ordinary farmer before joining the army, but like the hammer, he is good at strength and shape, and he is also good at machine guns.

    The job of a fireman is really impossible for someone who is not a strong and strong man. Not to mention the machine gun which is much heavier than ordinary firearms, the ammunition they need to carry is a heavy burden when they are fighting.

    The first group of the Wolf Fang Special Team was established, and the officer's Lone Wolf Special Commando Group A was also formed. The team leader and strategic sniper was Wang Huaibao, and the tactical sniper was the company commander of the third battalion and second company. Gao Peng sent two Springfield sniper rifles  Give them a hand.

    Those who use sniper rifles are naturally strategic snipers. As for tactical snipers, they can only use 38 for the time being.

    After all, their lone wolf squad is not a standing special squad, but a reserve special squad, which can be regarded as a part-time job. Their main job is still the chief officer of each battalion and company, and the Spike Squad is mainly responsible for performing special operations tasks.

    So Wang Xikui, a tactical sniper, can get a sniper rifle, but the second company commander doesn't have one, so he still needs something!  The remaining Springfield sniper rifle was left by Gao Peng for Team B of the Spike Team.

    The assault team was Shen Quan and Sun Desheng, the blasting team was the first company commander of the first battalion and the third company commander of the second battalion, and the fire support team was Zhang Dabiao and the first battalion, second company and first platoon leader.

    Of course, the members of these two special teams not only have their own specialties, but more importantly, they are stronger than others in terms of basic physical fitness and skills and tactics.

    In the next month, except for physical training, Gao Peng will no longer conduct unified training for the coaching team members, because he has taught them everything that should be taught, and they have mastered it, but no one else has mastered it well.

    The rest of the people will decide their own training items. If you think you are short board, you will carry out targeted training.

    Of course, those fighters who are not as good as others have given up the idea of ??joining the special forces, but they will not relax their training. Even if they cannot become special forces, at least they can work hard to be a good instructor.

    In the future, they will definitely be assigned to various units to train soldiers, and they may even be able to go to other units to form a teaching team, and then they will be responsible for the selection of special forces.

    At that time, if I want to be the leader of a special team, who would dare to say that I am not qualified?  Thinking of this, those fighters whose average level was weaker than others were filled with enthusiasm, and instead of being discouraged, they started to train even harder.

    As for the members of the Spike Group B, Gao Peng already knew in his heart that if they can make up for their shortcomings this month, it will not be difficult to stand out.

    The soldiers began to train on their own, while Gao Peng led the special team who had already put on camouflage uniforms and received their own exclusive equipment to start professional training in groups.

    Sniper's professional knowledge, various ranging and calculation formulas, commando's combat positioning and alternate cover, machine gunner's fire distribution, cross-fire support, etc.

    The most complicated one is the blasting team, which involves the most complicated professional knowledge, such as tunneling blasting, smooth blasting, pre-splitting blasting, controlled blasting, directional blasting, etc.

    The biggest difficulty was that the two blasters were uneducated, and Gao Peng had to translate a lot of technical terms and chemical knowledge into a way they could understand.

    Fortunately, they are uneducated, and Gao Peng's education is not low. Although it took a bit of effort, he could barely handle it.

    For nearly a month, the overall strength of the special teams has improved by leaps and bounds, and their cooperation with each other has become more and more tacit.  Conduct simulated combat training.

    But that's not a big problem. When the time comes, find a few small strongholds of devils and practice with a small group of devils and puppet soldiers.

    There are only a few days left for the second round of assessment, and the soldiers are gearing up to show off their skills. Unfortunately, the plan can't keep up with the changes. Just as the time for the second round of assessment is approaching, a military order from the headquarters forced Gao Peng's teaching team to suspend  Training, withdraw troops back to camp.

    This military order called "Battle Preparation Order" comes from the commander-in-chief, deputy commander-in-chief and deputy chief of staff of the Eighth Route Army.

    After receiving this military order,Li Yunlong and Zhao Gang rushed to the training ground in person, and the first thing they said when they saw Gao Peng was: "Dapeng, I'm afraid your training will have to be suspended, there is a battle to be fought, there is a big battle to be fought."

    Hearing Li Yunlong's excited words, Gao Peng was slightly startled, and then blurted out: "Is today the 22nd of July?"

    Zhao Gang said puzzledly: "Yes, today is July 22nd, what's wrong?"

    Gao Peng came back to his senses and said, "Oh! It's nothing, I've just been immersed in the training and almost forgot the days, so I just asked casually."

    "Okay! The teaching team has formed a strong fighting force, and the training of the special team is basically completed. It's time for us to show our talents."

    July 22, 1940, this is a special day, because today is the beginning of the famous "Hundred Regiments War" in the history of our party's war of resistance. Gao Peng naturally knows this day.

    Since 1939, the devils have vigorously promoted the "cage policy" in North China with "railways as pillars, highways as chains, and blockhouses as locks".

    Between the 5,000-kilometer railway line and the 30,000-kilometer highway, 3,000 strongholds and 10,000 blockhouses were set up, and with the railway and highway as the pillars, frequent raids were carried out on the anti-Japanese base areas in an attempt to cut off the Taihang, Jinchaji and other strategic  District contacts.

    These bunkers, strongholds, roads, and railways posed a great threat to the Eighth Route Army, which directly led to the shortage of materials in the North China Anti-Japanese Base Area.

    In the north China transportation line, the Zhengtai Railway occupies a very important position. It crosses the Taihang Mountains and is the link connecting the Pinghan and Tongpu railways. It is one of the important strategic transportation lines for the Devils in North China.

    In order to break the devil's blockade, the Eighth Route Army headquarters decided to launch a traffic attack campaign, focusing on the northern section of the Zhengtai Railway and the Tongpu Railway, and dealt a powerful blow to the devil's North China Front Army. The Eighth Route Army's offensive was first launched on the Zhengtai Railway, so it was called "The  Attack on Zhengtai Road".

    On July 22, 1940, the commander-in-chief, deputy commander-in-chief, and deputy chief of staff of the Eighth Route Army issued the "Battle Preparation Order", planning to attack the Zhengtai Railway with no less than 22 regiments.

    It is required to "completely destroy several key passes of the Zhengtai Railway, eliminate some enemies, remove some strongholds along the line, cut off the traffic on the Zhengtai Line for a long time, and attack the enemy's cage policy."

    At the same time, it is required to deploy appropriate troops along the Tongpu, Pinghan, Jinpu, Beining, Deshi and other railways, as well as some major highways in North China, and launch extensive raids to cooperate with the Zhengtai Railway.

    ?On August 8 of the same year, the Commander-in-Chief, Deputy Commander-in-Chief, and Deputy Chief of Staff of the Eighth Route Army issued the "Order for Campaign Operations."

    After the launch of the campaign, due to the high enthusiasm of the commanders and fighters of the Eighth Route Army and the people in the anti-Japanese base areas to participate in the breakthrough war, various ministries invested a lot of troops.

    There are 39 regiments in the Jinchaji Military Region, 46 regiments in the 129th Division (including the first and third column of Judgment), and 20 regiments in the 120th Division (including the second and fourth column of Judgment), with a total of more than 200,000 people in 105 regiments  Therefore, the "Battle of Zhengtai Road Destroyer" is also known as the "Battle of Hundred Regiments".

    Although the selection was suspended, the soldiers of the teaching team felt a little regretful, but they were more excited. They joined the teaching team, trained hard, and worked hard to learn skills in order to fight devils better?

    Now, it's time to test the results of these four months of hard training.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 152 The Battle of the Hundred Regiments Begins The First Battle of the Spike Squad - Death Comes

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    All the officers were returned to the building, and the teaching team of more than 70 soldiers and the Spike special team were ready to go. The best equipment and the most ammunition were naturally the Spike team.

    Gao Peng handed over the teaching team to Li Yunlong as his direct team, and the remaining batch of special team equipment, except for the camouflage uniforms, was also distributed to the members of the Spike Group B in his mind.

    However, he had agreed in advance that this was only temporarily distributed to them for use, and it would have to be returned after the battle. If he wanted to completely keep the guy in his hand for himself, he could only keep the top eight in the assessment.

    The soldiers who got the weapons and equipment were naturally ecstatic, but the other fighters didn't have much opinion. They all saw the usual achievements of these people and knew that they were qualified to take these weapons.

    Besides, we are going to fight now. Only when the best equipment is in the hands of the elite can it play the greatest role. They also understand the reason why good steel is on the blade.

    After resting in the regiment for a few days, the transfer order came down. The 386th and 385th brigades of the 129th Division were transferred to Yangquan, with Lion Mountain as the center. The 386th brigade was stationed in Nanshan Village in the northwest, and the 385th brigade was stationed in Yangjiazhuang in the southeast.

    On August 8, the Headquarters issued the "Campaign Action Order", requiring all ministries to prepare for combat within two weeks, and the campaign will be officially launched on August 20.

    However, Gao Peng asked Li Yunlong for orders after the independent regiment arrived at the designated station and adjusted for two days, and led the special team to attack freely.

    Li Yunlong once promised Gao Peng that he would never interfere with the special team's combat operations, and would give him maximum freedom unless there was a specific target, so Li Yunlong agreed to Gao Peng's request to attack.

    "Go! I only have one request. As many people go out, as many people have to come back." Li Yunlong looked at Gao Peng solemnly, and said in a deep voice.

    Gao Peng put his legs together, saluted a military salute, and said: "Don't worry, commander, the devil can't keep any of us."

    Gao Peng set off with the Spike special team in the evening, and he carried enough dry food for two days. Some of these dry food came from seizures, and some were self-made marching dry food, a kind of dry and hard flatbread.

    Not long after Gao Peng set off, the 385 brigade stationed in Yangjiazhuang received a military order to seize Lion's Nao Mountain as quickly as possible.

    Yangquan is located in the middle section of the Zhengtai Railway, straddling the two anti-Japanese bases behind the enemy lines of Shanxi-Chahar-Hebei and Shanxi-Hebei-Luyu. The main peak of Shinao Mountain is the roof of Yangquan City. The terrain is dangerous. Controlling Shinao Mountain is equivalent to jamming the throat of Zhengtai Railway.  .

    The 386th Brigade received an order to attack the Zhengtai Railway from Yangquan to Yuci, requiring the demolition of devil strongholds and bunkers along the line.

    All ministries were ordered to set off, and the commander of the 385th brigade led the 769th and 14th regiments, and occupied Lion's Brain Mountain overnight with lightning speed

    Just when the 385th brigade captured Shinao Mountain, the Spike special team was close to the Zhengtai Railway after rushing around in the middle of the night. Soon, the first stronghold they encountered appeared in front of them.

    This is not a small devil stronghold, covering a radius of about one kilometer, surrounded by barbed wire, and apart from a few low houses in the middle, there are three blockhouses arranged in a zigzag shape and about ten meters high.

    There are searchlights shining back and forth on the top of the bunker, and each of the three searchlights is responsible for a sector of the front of the bunker. As for the places where the three searchlights cannot reach, there are sentry posts.

    Of course, the searchlight is just a beam of light, and the places that can be searched are very limited. As long as the law of movement and gaps of the searchlight can be used well, and the cover of weeds on the ground is used, it is not difficult for special forces to sneak in.

    The Spike Team was lurking 300 meters away from the stronghold, and everyone quietly observed the movement of the searchlights. The No. 1 assaulter Wei Monk had been sent by Gao Peng to investigate the details of the stronghold.

    What he has to do is to scout out how many devils and puppet troops there are in the stronghold, as well as the light and dark sentries everywhere.

    More than an hour later, Monk Wei returned safely, lay down again to the hiding place, and reported softly: "Captain, I figured it out. There are about a small team of devils in the stronghold, plus a company of puppet troops."

    "There are no secret posts. Except for the bunker, there are not many places where secret posts can be placed in the stronghold. I have checked the only few suitable places, and there are no one."

    "The entrance of the stronghold is on the south side of the connecting road. There are five clear posts, one devil and four puppet soldiers. In addition, there are three sentry posts under each bunker, all of which are puppet troops, but most of the puppet military posts are dozing off.  "

    "The bunker has three floors, and each floor has two devils and four puppet soldiers. The two devils are machine gunners and ammunitionists.The puppet soldiers have rifles in their hands. There are two devils and a heavy machine gun on the top of the bunker. The two puppet soldiers are manipulating the searchlights. The rest of the devils and puppet soldiers are sleeping in the dormitory. It's over.  "

    After listening to Monk Wei's report, Gao Peng thought for a while, and said softly: "All pay attention, prepare to sneak in, fight silently, first clear out the devils and puppet troops outside, and then deal with those in the dormitories and bunkers."

    "Comrades, although this is not the first time we have participated in a battle, this is the first special operation of the Spike Special Team. I hope everyone can complete the task beautifully. Are you ready?"

    "Ready at all the time."

    "Very good, let's go, the monk will lead the way, we will go directly through the barbed wire fence you just cut."

    "yes."

    The eight members of the Spike Team began to sneak towards the stronghold. At this time, they had fully grasped the law of the searchlight. Whenever the searchlight was about to shine, they would lie down in the grass and remain motionless.

    The camouflage uniforms on them make them completely integrated with the grass, which is much better than some guerrilla military workers who use straw as camouflage to wear on their heads, let alone under the searchlight pillars, even if they don¡¯t get close in broad daylight.  It's hard to see through observation.

    The Spike Team successfully got in through the barbed wire fence that Monk Wei had cut before, and the eight of them crawled forward, approaching the bunker silently.

    After sneaking into the stronghold, the killing feast began. The first thing they solved was the puppet army sentry under the three bunkers. These two devils held excellent equipment in their hands, but they had not received much training at all.

    It is not much better than ordinary people who have just picked up weapons and learned how to shoot guns, let alone vigilance or something. Basically, they all lean on the bunkers and take a nap, and as a result, they lose their lives in their sleep.

    A group of eight people was divided into three groups, Gao Peng and Monk Wei were in a group of two, and the other two groups were one person and one, and the sentry post was knocked out, and Gao Peng and Monk Wei were both masters of masters, so it was natural to deal with the three puppet troops.  What happened.

    After touching the sentry post, the team sneaked to the main entrance again. Because there was a devil watching here, the puppet army on guard did not dare to be lazy. At this time, five people were smoking together!

    The smoke was brought out by one of the puppet soldiers. These puppet soldiers were more respectful to the devils than their own fathers.

    This greatly satisfied the vanity of the devils whose military rank was only private first class, and they were full of "Oh, yo, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh))."

    However, they didn't realize at all that death was coming.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 153: Victory in the first battle, one night's record

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Neither the devils nor the puppet soldiers noticed that five black shadows approached from behind them. The five black shadows pressed their figures very low and made no sound when they moved.

    However, the five guard posts stood in a circle, blocking each other's sight, and the puppet soldiers whispered their half-baked Chinese-style Japanese, praising the devil.

    "Taijun's spear skills are great."

    "Taijun fights for stabs, big big."

    "Toowell"

    The next moment, the mouths of the five people were covered from behind in an instant. Through the faint moonlight, they all saw a hand stretched out from the back of each other's neck, covering the mouth of the person opposite, followed by a gleaming handle.  The bayonet pierced straight into the heart of the person opposite.

    This can be regarded as letting them understand how they died, because everything that the person on the other side encountered was also encountered by themselves.

    "Puff puff¡­¡­"

    After a series of sounds of sharp knives piercing flesh, the devils and puppet soldiers standing guard at the door twitched and collapsed in the arms of the Spike team members.

    Five people dragged the sentry body to the side grass, and then the eight people joined together, squatting back to back in a circle, facing the outside, so that they could be spotted as soon as possible when something happened.

    "The devil's dormitory is the ones on the left, and the puppet army is on the right. Let's deal with the devil first and then kill the puppet army. The puppet army is weak. Even if there is an accident, if the devil dies, the remaining puppet army will not be able to survive.  What storm."

    "However, before that, we must first clear the devils and puppet troops in the bunker, otherwise, if something happens and there is a commotion, we will be suppressed by the devil's machine gun in the bunker, which is very unfavorable. Do you understand?"

    "clear."

    "Okay, still follow the grouping just now, divide into three groups for action, each responsible for a bunker, and act."

    The team dispersed again, and each went to the direction of the bunker. The entrances of the bunker were all set inside, only 1.23 meters high and half a meter wide. To enter, people had to bow their bodies. There was no door at the entrance, but a wooden board  Put the door to block the wind and sand.

    The Spike team members gently moved the boards away, and put them back in place after entering. The devils and puppet soldiers in the bunker were sleeping. Their stronghold has existed here for more than a year, and there has never been any accident.

    Moreover, there are searchlights staring at the top of the bunker. If there is a situation, as long as the heavy machine gun on the top is fired, they can immediately enter the combat position, so they sleep soundly, and the consequence of sleeping soundly is that they will never wake up again.  .

    Gao Peng and Monk Wei quickly wiped their necks one by one. Although stabbing the heart would kill them faster, it is safer to wipe their necks indoors, because the other party cannot scream.

    Easily dealt with the devils on the first floor, Gao Peng and Monk Wei tiptoed and crept up to the second floor. The moonlight projected from the bunker's shooting holes provided a faint light, so that they could not see everything clearly.

    Fighting all the way to the third floor without making any movement, only the devils on the top floor remained. Gao Peng poked his head out from the stairs on the third floor and observed it.

    The two devils were sleeping, and one of the two puppet soldiers was shaking the searchlight mechanically. As for whether his line of sight followed the searchlight column, it was not certain. The other sat next to the searchlight, dozing off with a rifle in his arms.

    It's no wonder that military workers and guerrillas sneaked into the devil's stronghold so easily. To a certain extent, these puppet troops also had a certain amount of "credit" in the confrontation.

    Gao Peng made a few tactical gestures to Monk Wei, explained the situation on the top, and made a plan at the same time. The devil is represented by a specific gesture, and the puppet army only needs to add a two gesture in front of that gesture.

    Gao Peng's plan was that Monk Wei would deal with the puppet soldiers who were shaking the searchlights and dozing aside, while the devils sleeping on the ground would be handed over to him.

    Monk Wei nodded his head to express his understanding, and then the two touched it. At this time, the moon was in front, so their shadows were backwards, which would not disturb the puppet army.

    Therefore, Monk Wei didn't need to lower his body, he channeled his internal energy to the soles of his feet, and took a few steps to run behind the puppet soldier who was shaking the searchlight, but he didn't make a sound.

    "Puff"

    "Cluckcluck"

    Monk Wei cut the throats of two puppet soldiers swiftly. Looking back, one of the two devils on the ground was hugging his bleeding neck, with his mouth wide open, making a gurgling sound.  The sound, the faster the blood spurted from his neck, naturally, the faster he died.

    And the other one was being covered by Gao Peng, and the sharp bayonet had pierced his chest, and he turned half a circle to pull it out.

    After solving all the devils in the bunker, this?For them, the stronghold is completely undefended.

    Turning his head and looking, the searchlights on the top of the other two bunkers tens of meters away had stopped shaking, and there was no gunfire. Gao Peng nodded in satisfaction. It was the first time that the team members were able to do so in a silent battle.  Perfect, Gao Peng was very pleased.

    There is nothing to say next. The eight people gathered together and wiped out the devils and puppet troops in the dormitory room by room. In less than an hour, a devil squad, a company of puppet troops, and more than 170 enemies were all reimbursed.  The Spike Squad did not consume a single shot.

    Immediately, Gao Peng ordered everyone to gather all the weapons and ammunition in the stronghold, and put them in the center of the stronghold. Except for a few melon grenades and some devil's individual dry food, nothing was moved.

    The raid has officially started. The 129th Division is in charge of this area. The 385th Brigade was sent to guard Lion's Brain Mountain. The 386th Brigade is naturally responsible for the raid. Not surprisingly, these weapons and equipment will fall to the 386th Brigade sooner or later.  hands.

    Even if those guerrillas of the martial arts team took the lead, it was still a kind of support for the anti-Japanese armed forces!

    Gao Peng thought for a while, and an inexplicable smile appeared on the corner of his mouth. Using the pen and paper he found in the stronghold, he wrote a note and placed it in front of the pile of weapons and equipment. Then he ate something in the stronghold to replenish his energy.  Then he left the stronghold and continued to run forward.

    This night, Gao Peng led the Spike team to wipe out the three large and medium-sized strongholds of the devils on the Zhengtai line in one go. Only dozens of people and even a small team of small strongholds were also eliminated.

    For every devil stronghold that was cleared, weapons and ammunition were gathered together and piled up, and without exception, a note was placed in front of the weapons and ammunition.

    Some strongholds with only the puppet army and no devils, Gao Peng did not move, because it was not worth their shot. To them, Gao Peng felt that he would lose his reputation.  coming.

    Although compared to the more than 3,000 devil strongholds and tens of thousands of bunkers on the Zhengtai Line, these nine devil strongholds and twenty or so bunkers are not even a drop in the bucket, but this is only a one-night record after all, and their  There are only eight troops.

    Calculated in this way, it is very terrifying. You must know that they are not fighting alone now, but 105 regiments with more than 200,000 troops are attacking the Zhengtai line.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 154: Blind Cheng who picked up cheap

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    When the sky began to light up, Gao Peng and the others retreated to the mountains to rest after scouting the next target. However, their resting place was not far from the next target, less than three kilometers away.

    It was a stronghold that was about the same size as the first stronghold they cleared, except that there were only two blockhouse-type blockhouses, but there were four small blockhouses around them, the kind that had only one floor and were built on the ground, very low  machine gun bunker.

    The low machine gun bunkers are like satellites, guarding the gun tower from left to right, and slightly protruding from the gun tower. They are just distributed on the four corners, forming crossfire, which can prevent the enemy from rushing to the gun tower to shoot.  blind spot.

    Therefore, it is unwise to attack by force during the day. Gao Peng still plans to rest during the day and wait until night to fight silently. After fighting all night, he killed nearly a thousand devils and puppet soldiers, but they haven't consumed a single bullet. It's just their bayonets.  Going up is getting sharper and sharper, and the cold light is shining everywhere.

    The Spike team withdrew to the mountain, found a col, used the multifunctional lunch box they got from the devil as a pot, and the wax and oil they carried with them as firewood, and made a breakfast.

    Because the wax block burns without smoke, Gao Peng also regards it as one of the necessary supplies for special operations.

    After breakfast and clearing up the temporary resting place, Gao Peng and Monk Wei took the initiative to serve as the guard posts, and the other six went to sleep in peace.

    Seeing the team members falling asleep one after another, Gao Peng and Monk Wei looked at each other, practiced the kung fu together, and then sat down cross-legged and began to transfer internal energy, practicing Shaolin basic internal energy.

    When they practice internal strength, because the internal force is transported and moved in the body, their perception will be much sharper, and they can perceive the movement from a farther away. In the mountains, this is more effective than the eyes. Unexpectedly, people cannot detect it when they touch it.

    The team members slept until after three o'clock in the afternoon before waking up one after another. After waking up, everyone moved their bodies, and then buried the pot for cooking.

    After eating, everyone rested. Gao Peng opened the map and studied their attack route. If they want to act, they will have to wait until after ten o'clock in the evening at least, and there is still plenty of time

    Just as the Spike team was resting and adjusting, the attack on the Zhengtai Line was in full swing. The 386th Brigade was broken up into pieces, and each regiment used companies and platoons as units to wreak havoc on the Zhengtai Railway Line. The devil strongholds along the way were destroyed.  blow.

    Cheng Kang, the head of the 772 regiment, led the first battalion to touch the outside of the devil stronghold that the Spike team touched in the first battle. He lay down outside the entrance of the stronghold for more than an hour, but there was no movement in the stronghold, which made him like a monk.  .

    Cheng Kang also came from the Fourth Front Army of the Red Army. He was an old comrade in arms with Li Yunlong, Kong Jie, Ding Wei and others, but he joined the army two years later than Li Yunlong and the others. When Li Yunlong was the squad leader, he was a recruit, and Li Yunlong taught him how to shoot!

    Because he has very severe night blindness, he can't see anything at night, even with moonlight, so Li Yunlong, Kong Jie and others call him Cheng Xiazi.

    "Commander, something is wrong! We have been here for a long time, why is there no movement in this stronghold? What the hell is the devil doing?" The first battalion commander next to Chengkang said softly.

    Cheng Kang put down the box cannon in his hand, raised the binoculars to look, but still didn't see a single figure, thought for a while, nodded, and said: "There is something wrong, send two people to covertly approach the stronghold, and see what's going on  .¡±

    "Yes, you two, lurk in the past, see what's going on, and pay attention to concealment."

    "yes."

    Immediately, the two soldiers crawled slowly towards the stronghold in a low posture, until they almost climbed to the gate, there was still no reaction in the stronghold, and after climbing a few meters, they found the corpses of the devils and puppet soldiers in the grass.

    After checking the corpses of the devils and puppet soldiers, they found that they were all stabbed through the chest and killed with one blow. The two looked at each other and crawled forward again.

    Cheng Kang and other Eighth Route Army soldiers stared wide-eyed at the two sneaking into the stronghold, as if they had seen a ghost.

    After a while, the two swaggered to the door and shouted excitedly: "Commander, all the devils and puppet troops in the stronghold are dead, there is no danger, you come in quickly, we will get rich!"

    Cheng Kang looked at the first battalion commander in astonishment, his head was a little dazed, what's the matter?  How did they all die?  Could it be that the martial arts team did it?  Cheng Kang was puzzled and led the team into the stronghold, and saw the pile of weapons and ammunition in the center of the stronghold at a glance.

    However, he didn't care about those weapons and ammunition for the time being. Instead, he led a team to search the entire stronghold, and found that all the devils and puppet soldiers in the entire stronghold were really dead, and either their throats were cut or their hearts were pierced.

    Finally Cheng Kang came to the pile.In front of the gun ammunition, I immediately found the note, picked it up, and saw that the note read: "Whether the visitor is a regular army or a guerrilla, as long as you are an anti-Japanese armed force fighting devils, these equipment can be used as your own."  Take it away, and the Spike Team of the Independent Regiment Teaching Team of the 386th Brigade of the 129th Division will stay."

    Cheng Kang suddenly realized, "It turned out to be the teaching team set up by Li Yunlong and his group. They were still a little unconvinced before, but this time I am convinced. It really is amazing."

    Before, because the headquarters gave all logistics supplies to the independent regiment, many people in the other units of the 129th Division refused to accept it. After a long time of trouble, they were all suppressed by the headquarters. It can be said that the headquarters placed high hopes on Gao Peng  .

    Facts have proved that Gao Peng did not disappoint them. The teaching team he trained has become the trump card unit of the Eighth Route Army, and even the fire brigade. Wherever there is the most difficult battle, there will be them.

    And as long as they attack, no matter how difficult the bones are, they can go down in one go, and the casualties are slight. The combat effectiveness of the seventy-odd people in this area is equivalent to a brigade.

    And the record of the Spike Squad has made all the officers who had been quite vocal before shut up. Of course, this is something to say later, just mention it, so I won¡¯t say much for now.

    Naturally, Cheng Kang would not be polite. Most of the battalion's equipment was in his bag, but he still remembered this kind of favor.  After taking advantage of Li Yunlong's favor, he naturally had to admit this favor.

    Not only Cheng Kang's route, but other troops who touched the strongholds visited by the Spike Team all got a big deal. Among them, there were a few small gathering spots where the military workers and guerrillas came across.  In this way, the name of the team's teaching team, the Spike Squad, was passed on.

    However, there are also those who are not so lucky and have not encountered such a pie in the sky. For example, the second battalion of the 771 regiment gathered a county brigade and several guerrillas, and concentrated five or six hundred people.  Attack a large stronghold of devils.

    And that stronghold is the next target that Gao Peng booked to attack.

    "How about Xiao Lizi? Have you figured out the situation of the stronghold?"

    A middle-aged man with a white turban on his head, dressed like an old farmer, but holding a box cannon in his hand, asked a strong boy who looked about sixteen or seventeen years old who had just returned to the hideout.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 155 Only by going to such an army can you learn more skills in fighting devils

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Boom"

    "Bang bang bang"

    "Aggression"

    The Spike team, who was gathering together to summarize last night's battle, was startled by a sudden burst of gunfire. Everyone immediately picked up their equipment and ran to a place that was good for observation.  Look in the direction of the transmission.

    "It's our target stronghold. The attack was launched by the regular army and the guerrillas. Bastard, which army is this? What a bunch of idiots, how can this stronghold be stormed?"

    Gao Peng found through the binoculars that a group of regular soldiers in Eighth Route Army uniforms and a group of guerrillas in civilian costumes and white turbans were attacking the stronghold from all directions.

    Under the cross-fire of the gun towers and machine gun bunkers, the Eighth Route Army soldiers and guerrillas who were attacking the stronghold fell one after another. Every meter they advanced had to pay the price of blood.

    And outside the bunker, there are many fortifications made of sackcloth and soil. More than a hundred devils and puppet troops scattered around the fortifications in the stronghold and shot at the attacking Eighth Route Army soldiers and guerrillas.

    Although the marksmanship of the puppet army is worrying, the devils' marksmanship is impatient, and the hit rate is quite high. Fortunately, there are few devils, otherwise the casualties of the Eighth Route Army soldiers and guerrillas who attacked would be even greater.

    Gao Peng was furious, and roared: "It's really a stupid pig's tactics and command. The commander of this unit should be shot. Spike squad, get ready to fight."

    Returning the binoculars to Wang Xikui, Gao Peng led the Spike team and rushed towards the stronghold. In less than ten minutes, the Spike team arrived 500 meters away from the side of the stronghold.  Hundreds of people, and they are still hundreds of meters away from the stronghold.

    At this time, the attacking Eighth Route Army and guerrillas were lying in a sunken ditch, not daring to move. At this time, they were in a dilemma. Whether they chose to retreat or continue to attack, they would have to pay a heavy price.

    Originally at this point, the casualties were close to one-third, and they should have retreated long ago. Unfortunately, now they are on the verge of riding a tiger, and the second battalion commander of the 771 regiment dare not even give the order to retreat.

    And Gao Peng was surprised to find from the sniper scope that there was a young and strong young man in their direction.  The puppet army must fall one by one.

    After killing a devil or a puppet soldier, the boy would crawl aside for a certain distance, get up and shoot again, because every time he fired a shot, the devil's machine gun would immediately shoot in his direction.

    Gao Peng's eyes are bright, he is such a special soldier, I hope this little guy will not die!  Then Gao Peng immediately began to arrange tactics, "Monk, Lao Liu, Iron Hammer, Zhang Gui, quickly rush into the ditch and find a way to clear the enemies behind the fortifications."

    "Xi Kui, control the machine gun of the left bunker, and leave the right one to me until all the devils in the machine gun bunker are dead, the machine gun completely misfires, and then suppress the firepower point in the blockhouse."

    "If the machine gun from the machine gun bunker rang out when the monk and the others charged in, then we don't have to mess around anymore, let's go home and farm!"

    Wang Xikui didn't speak when he heard the words, but put his eyes behind the sniper scope, took a little aim, and then shot it out.

    "Snapped"

    98k's crisp gunshot sounded, and the machine gun bunker on the left misfired suddenly. The slightly downward muzzle, which originally stretched forward from the shooting hole, suddenly raised to the sky.

    Gao Peng nodded in satisfaction, and then said in a loud voice: "Genshenghuzi, after we abolish the left and right machine gun bunkers and suppress the firepower of the gun tower, you two rush in and destroy the gun tower, I will use the gun  The barbed wire is interrupted, and I will open an opening for you to come out, do you understand?"

    "clear."

    "Okay, get ready, when our gun fires, you monks will go first."

    After Gao Peng finished speaking, he aimed the crosshair of the sniper rifle at the shooting hole of the machine gun bunker on the right.

    "Snapped"

    The machine gun misfired, and Gao Peng loaded it quickly. After waiting for two seconds, when the muzzle of the machine gun that was facing upwards moved again, Gao Peng did not hesitate.  A devil who was about to control a machine gun to shoot was killed again.

    And when Gao Peng and Wang Xikui suppressed the left and right machine gun bunkers, and the firepower of the gun towers was completely concentrated near the ditch in front, Monk Wei, Ji Laoliu's assault team and Hammer Zhanggui's fire support team rushed out together.

    The four separated, their bodies were very low, and their speed was very fast. They were about 400 meters away from the ditch.Visually, it takes about a minute to get there.

    And just when Wang Xikui and Gao Peng fired to suppress the left and right machine gun bunkers, the people in the ditch naturally discovered the situation, and when they looked back, they immediately found the Spike Team.

    "Such a powerful marksmanship, such a fast speed, who are these people?" After the young sharpshooter who shot one by one before was shot empty, he lay down on the spot and asked the Eighth Route Army soldier beside him for bullets.

    That man was actually the leader of the 2nd Battalion, 1st Company, and 1st Platoon of the 771 Regiment. He had more ammunition than other soldiers. Seeing that he was a good marksman, he was not stingy. He gave him ten rounds, and he had already decided to wait for this battle.  After the fight, he was absorbed into the 771 regiment.

    The boy loaded the bullets and was about to start firing again, but suddenly found that the two machine gun bunkers had misfired. The gunshots behind him made him subconsciously look back, and suddenly saw Wei Monk and others rushing here.

    The platoon leader next to him also saw the people behind him. After a moment of surprise, he saw something from the camouflage uniforms on them, and said uncertainly: "It seems to be from the independent regiment teaching team. I heard that this kind of clothing is called  Camouflage uniforms are currently only available to the independent coaching team.¡±

    The young man said thoughtfully: "Independent team teaching team, what kind of team are they?"

    "This I don't know very well, but it is said that they are very powerful. They are all people who can be the instructors of an army."

    The boy's eyes lit up, "Oh? So they should be the most powerful unit in the Eighth Route Army! Only by going to such a unit can you learn more about fighting devils."

    Listening to the boy's words, the platoon leader's heart skipped a beat, it's over, this sharpshooter is probably going to fly, but the teaching teamwhy don't I want to go?

    After Monk Wei and the others advanced more than 200 meters, they were finally discovered by the devils in the gun tower, and bullets began to shoot in their direction.

    There are many shooting holes in the gun tower, not all of which are machine guns. In fact, there is only one machine gun on each floor, and the others are rifles.

    When Monk Wei and the others found bullets passing by, they immediately began to leap forward in an S-shape, which made the devils in the bunker extremely uncomfortable.

    They run very fast and do not walk in a straight line. The distance of the S-shaped turning is also irregular. Sometimes they turn more and sometimes they turn less, making it impossible for them to aim at all.

    This tactical move caught the attention of the Eighth Route Army soldiers and guerrillas in the ditch. They were all gun-playing people. They could understand the use of this tactical move at a glance, but they didn't think of it before seeing it.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 156: The Art of War of the Spike Squad - The Attacking Boy

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Snapped"

    Gao Peng emptied the bullet, pressed the row again to enter, fired again, waited for a while, but still did not see the muzzle of the upward-facing machine gun in the bunker moved again, and asked Wang Xikui who was not far away: "  Xikui, how many did you kill?"

    "Six, and nothing happened after that."

    Gao Peng nodded, knowing it well, "There should be a group of devils in the machine gun bunker. There are six people in a group. Now they are all dead. Come on, Xikui, the machine guns on the first and second floors of the gun tower are yours.  Yes, leave the third floor and the top one to me."

    "clear."

    "Papapapa"

    After two rounds of shooting, all the machine guns on the turret misfired. Before Gao Peng and the others fired a shot, they had to wait for the muzzle to move again before firing at the firing hole again.

    But now one person has to take care of two firepower points, and there is no need to wait at all. When the machine gunner of this firepower point is destroyed, the muzzle of the other firepower point is ready to shoot again.

    Fortunately, they are located on the side of the stronghold, and the blockhouse on the other side is in a parallel line with the one on this side. They only need to face one blockhouse and two machine gun blockhouses. If they are in the front, they need to face the firepower of two blockhouses.  blocked.

    At this time, Wang Gensheng and Huzi also began to rush forward. Without the suppression of machine guns, the Eighth Route Army soldiers and guerrillas in this ditch also started to fight back again, confronting the devils and puppet troops after the fortification.

    However, they did not rush to charge. At this time, they decided to wait for the brothers who came to support to arrive and listen to their opinions.

    Ten seconds later, Monk Wei and others finally rushed into the ditch, lay down in an instant, took a few deep breaths, and calmed down.

    At this time, a company commander in charge of this side crawled to Monk Wei and said, "Brothers, are you from the independent training team?"

    "That's right, we are from the Spike Team of the Independent Team Teaching Team." Monk Wei replied proudly.

    Both the headquarters and the independent regiment have done a good job of keeping secrets. Most of the Eighth Route Army only know that the independent regiment has a teaching team, but they don't know about the special forces.  The words are not mentioned.

    "Isn't the independent regiment in charge of the stronghold in the east? Why did you come to the west?" The company commander looked at Monk Wei in surprise and said.

    Monk Wei grinned, and said: "Our team has a relatively high degree of freedom in combat. We came out before the combat mission. Last night, we took down nine strongholds and more than twenty bunkers."

    "Okay, if you have anything to say, let's talk about it after this battle is over. Are you the chief officer in charge here? Hurry up and send someone to notify the brothers in other directions to report the situation here."

    "Next, we will clear out the enemies behind the fortifications in this direction first. Don't worry about the firepower of the gun towers and bunkers. Our captain will bring another sniper sharpshooters will suppress them."

    "When the enemy after the fortification is almost cleared, our blasters will blast the gun tower to completely kill the devils in the gun tower, and then you can charge, rush in from this side, and pinch the devils with your brothers on the other side."

    "Why are you in a daze? Do you understand?" Monk Wei gave a deep drink when he saw the officer in a daze after finishing his battle plan.

    "Uh I understand, I understand, but the four of you, there are more than forty enemies behind the clearing work?"

    The company commander couldn't believe it. Although there were only seven or eight devils among the forty or so enemies, most of them were puppet soldiers, but the devil's marksmanship was not weak. Monk Wei said that they would kill more than forty devils with a pair of ten.  No. enemy, he always felt a little unbelievable.

    Monk Wei smiled, raised his head triumphantly, and said, "Look at it!"

    After speaking, he shouted to the three teammates on the side: "How are you? Are you ready?"

    "alright."

    "It can be started at any time."

    Hearing the words of affirmation from his teammates, Monk Wei took a deep breath and said, "Do it."

    After drinking this word, Monk Wei stood up abruptly and took a kneeling position, without deliberately aiming the submachine gun in his hand, aiming at the devils and puppet troops behind the fortifications and shooting in short bursts.

    Two seconds later, he suddenly rolled to the side, and shot a few short bursts again in a prone position, and the place where he was just now was hit by bullets and scattered grass.

    Ji Laoliu did the same thing as him. In this first round of attack, the two knocked down seven or eight people, and then Iron Hammer and Zhang Gui put Qing Jie on the ground at the same time, and opened fire at the fortification. They were not  Shoot wildly like a devil, but shoot in long bursts.

      "Da da da da da da da"

    "Aggression"

    For a while, there was a rhythmic sound of submachine guns and light machine guns in this direction. The devils and puppet troops behind the fortifications suffered about 20 casualties in an instant.

    There are also devils yelling "ask for support, go quickly, we need support here", immediately there are puppet soldiers lying behind the fortifications and crawling to other directions, support will arrive soon, but this is of no use  .

    Whether it is a submachine gun or a light machine gun, Monk Wei and others have a frighteningly high accuracy. Their ammunition is used to the extreme, and there is almost no waste.

    Whether it is fire suppression or precision strikes, the efficiency is very high. The devils and puppet troops came and died as many times as they came, and the machine guns on the turret were beaten so badly by Gao Peng and Wang Xikui that almost no one dared to touch them.

    At this time, Wang Gensheng and Huzi's blasting team had also arrived at the ditch. Seeing this, Monk Wei shouted to the stunned company commander who was not far away: "Now, launch an assault."

    The company commander woke up like a dream. He was completely overwhelmed by Monk Wei and his men's fighting like the art of war. Hearing what Monk Wei said, he shouted without the slightest hesitation: "Comrades, take this stronghold with all your might, and charge with me!"  .¡±

    "Come on!"

    At this time, the blockhouse gun towers in this direction were almost destroyed, and the enemies after the fortifications were completely suppressed and did not dare to show their heads. Only the occasional rifle sounds from the gun towers, but they could not stop the people from charging at all.

    Wang Gensheng followed Wei Monk and Ji Laoliu and rushed towards the gun tower. Their two submachine guns were always suppressing the enemies behind the fortifications. Any enemy who dared to stand up would be shot and killed by the soul-hunting bullets.

    What surprised Monk Wei was that he and Ji Laoliu were accompanied by a strong young man. He held a Hanyang-made gun in his hand. It was also a gun that would never go empty, and he would definitely earn money if he carried it. Monk Wei couldn't help but applaud.  , "Okay, little brother, good marksmanship!"

    The boy grinned, and without looking at Monk Wei, he pulled the bolt of the gun to load it, and said, "It's far worse than you."

    "Hehe, be careful, survive, I will introduce you to our captain, he is the real marksmanship like a god."

    The young man was ecstatic, raised his gun and killed an outcropping puppet soldier, and then said excitedly: "I know, he must be the one who shot the machine gunner in the bunker all the way behind!"

    "Haha, that's right, take care of yourself, go!"

    The charging crowd deliberately avoided the middle section, so that the hammer and Zhang Gui's machine guns could play the most effective role.

    As the distance approached fifty meters, Monk Wei called out, "Gen Sheng, it's up to you."

    Wang Gensheng stopped and pulled out a grenade from his body full of grenade bags. He didn't use the devil's melon grenade, because he hadn't used it and it was not easy to use. What he needed now was precise throwing.

    Opening the lid and pulling out the drawstring, Wang Gensheng narrowed his eyes slightly, raised his hand and threw a grenade at the gun tower, the grenade tumbled and drew a parabola in the air, and finally drilled through a shooting hole on the second floor of the bunker with incomparable precision.

    "Boom"

    After an explosion, the sound of rifles that were still raging on the second floor of the bunker suddenly went silent. Wang Gensheng rushed forward for another ten meters, and fired another shot at the first and third floors. The blockhouse fell completely silent.

    The young man who followed Monk Wei understood that the people in this team not only have good marksmanship and agility, but also have unique skills. It would be great to be able to fight devils with such a team!  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 157: Found a Treasure: The Legend of the North China Plain - Little Lizi

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Monk Wei and Ji Laoliu finally rushed into the fortification with a large force, and each went down in a shuttle, falling down a large area, and the other remaining enemies were also overwhelmed by the Eighth Route Army soldiers and guerrillas who followed.

    The devil's chrysanthemum exploded, forming a flanking situation with the frontal troops, coupled with Wang Gensheng's monstrous grenade throwing skills, the gun tower on the other side was quickly emptied, all the devils in the stronghold were killed, and some puppet troops raised their guns  surrender.

    Originally, according to Gao Peng's intention, all these traitors and devils should be killed, but he knew the Eighth Route Army's policy of preferential treatment of prisoners, so he didn't say much, and let the other party handle it, but Gao Peng who brought Wang Xikui into the stronghold had a gloomy face  , there is no joy.

    "Which unit do you belong to?" Eighth Route Army soldiers and guerrillas were cleaning the battlefield and collecting weapons and ammunition. Gao Peng randomly grabbed an Eighth Route Army soldier and asked.

    "We belong to the Second Battalion of the 771st Regiment."

    "Call your battalion commander."

    "Uhyes."

    After a while, a sturdy man with black smoke on his face, wearing an Eighth Route Army uniform, and looking twenty-seven or eighteen years old stood in front of Gao Peng. His left shoulder was wrapped in gauze, and the gauze was already soaked in blood. Beside him,  Followed by a middle-aged man with a white towel wrapped around his head.

    Seeing his appearance, Gao Peng's anger subsided slightly, but he still didn't have a good face.

    "Comrade, is Captain Gao of the Independent Regiment Teaching Team? I am Wang Deqing, Commander of the Second Battalion of the 771 Regiment. This is Captain Liu of the Pingding County Brigade. Thank you very much for your support. If it weren't for you today, our casualties would have been much greater.  .¡± Wang Deqing sincerely thanked Gao Peng.

    Gao Peng said with a gloomy face, "I am Gao Peng, and you commanded this battle?"

    Wang Deqing was slightly startled when he heard Gao Peng's tone, then seemed to understand something, his expression darkened, and he said: "I know what Captain Gao wants to say, and I also understand that without heavy weapons, this stronghold is not suitable for storming.  "

    "But I have no choice. The regiment's mortars and heavy machine guns were taken by the regiment leader to fight another more difficult stronghold, and our task is to pull out this stronghold within a day."

    "But most of our fighters are not suitable for night battles, because many of them can't see at night, so I had to choose to attack during the day as a last resort."

    After listening to Wang Deqing's words, Gao Peng's chest felt a little congested, and he was no longer in the mood to question his teacher. After a moment of silence, he sighed and said, "You know, I planned to kill this stronghold in a silent battle at night. If you hold back for a day,  There wouldn't be so many casualties."

    Wang Deqing was stunned, a look of annoyance flashed in his eyes, but he quickly recovered, and said with a wry smile: "Captain Gao, even if you can easily remove this stronghold, there are more than three thousand such strongholds, spanning five thousand  kilometers, how many can you remove?"

    "After all, a war cannot be won by a small number of people. There will always be sacrifices in wars. As long as our sacrifices can be exchanged for victory and prevent future generations from being subjugated slaves, it will be worth it."

    Gao Peng was silent. Although his ideological awareness is not low, he is not a person of this era after all, and his values ??are somewhat different from this era.

    In his opinion, human life is the most precious thing, so they stormed the stronghold and killed so many people, which made him feel angry.

    But in Wang Deqing's view, as long as they can win and drive the devils out of China, even if they kill them all, it's worth it.

    Of course, this is also when there is no way, if there is a way to reduce casualties, why don't they want to?

    "Alas" Gao Peng sighed again, waved his hands and said, "Forget it, fortunately the stronghold has been taken down, and the comrades did not sacrifice in vain."

    After finishing speaking, Gao Peng changed his voice and said: "By the way, I noticed just now that there is a young man of sixteen or seventeen with good marksmanship. Is he still alive?"

    At this time, Captain Liu next to Wang Deqing immediately knew who he was talking about, and took the initiative to say: "Oh! That's Xiao Li from our county brigade. He is fine. He rushed in with your two brothers before. He  Just joined us not long ago."

    "This kid likes to play with slingshots since he was a child. Once he hits a target, he can almost hit a hundred shots as soon as he learns how to shoot a gun. Hehe, this kid! He is born to play with guns. By the way, he has studied for a few years and knows  Character."

    Captain Liu cheerfully told Gao Peng about Xiao Lizi's situation, looked back, and happened to see Xiao Lizi walking this way next to Monk Wei and Ji Laoliu, and hurriedly shouted: "Little Lizi, come quickly,  Meet the head comrade of the teaching team."

      Captain Liu saw that Gao Peng seemed to have taken a fancy to Xiao Lizi, so he spared no effort to speak up for Xiao Lizi. Xiao Lizi is only 16 years old this year, if he can be spotted by the elite troops of the regular army, then he must have a bright future!

    Hearing this, Xiao Lizi hurriedly greeted Monk Wei, and ran to Gao Peng and the others first. Monk Wei and Ji Laoliu smiled at each other, walked a few steps quickly, and followed.

    Xiao Lizi stood up straight in front of Gao Peng, with his left hand resting his Hanyang body close to the ground, and with his right hand he gave a substandard salute, and said loudly, "Hi, sir."

    Gao Peng nodded and looked him up and down. This kid looks tall and thin, but his body is tight with few muscles, and his eyes always reveal a sense of alertness.

    Well, the limbs are still well developed, and the mind is not simple. The key point is that it is still young and has strong plasticity. If it is well trained, it may become another pillar of Langya in the future. Gao Peng secretly gave Xiao Lizi a very high  evaluate.

    "Your surname is Li? What's your full name?" Gao Peng asked in a harmonious voice with a smile on his face.

    Xiao Lizi straightened his chest and said loudly: "Report to the chief, my name is Li Xiangyang."

    ""

    Gao Peng was stunned for half a minute, everyone looked at him strangely, and Li Xiangyang was also a little confused, so he turned his head weakly to look at Monk Wei, feeling a little nervous.

    Gao Peng finally came back to his senses, suppressed the excitement in his heart, and asked in a gentle tone: "Brother Xiangyang, from your accent, you are from Hebei, right?"

    Li Xiangyang was also startled when he heard Gao Peng's address, and then replied: "Yes, I am from Baoding, Hebei."

    Gao Peng finally showed an uncontrollable smile on his face, it was really him, it really was him, he picked up the treasure.

    Li Xiangyang, a native of Ding County, Baoding City, Hebei Province, joined the Eighth Route Army at the age of 16, and became the captain of the Taihang Fifth District Military Workers and the head of the Hui County Anti-Japanese Government District at the age of 18.

    He led the martial arts team, with courage and wisdom unimaginable by ordinary people, pierced the enemy's heart like a dagger, blew up bunkers, destroyed railways, cut down Japanese invaders, eliminated traitors, appeared and disappeared by surprise, and won the honor of "Taihang Mountain Super Fighting Hero".

    In the North China Plain of later generations, the name Li Xiangyang represented a legend, a myth, and later generations even filmed a movie specially for him, and that movie was called "Plain Guerrilla".  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 158: Gao Peng's Feelings Two Guns Li Xiangyang

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    With a faint smile on the corner of Gao Peng's mouth, he turned to Wang Deqing and said, "Battlemaster Wang, we have also contributed to the capture of this stronghold. We also have a share of the weapons and equipment seized in this stronghold?"

    Wang Deqing was slightly taken aback, then nodded, and said: "Of course, your contribution is the greatest for being able to take down this stronghold. You will select the weapons and equipment in the stronghold first, and we will take the rest."

    Gao Peng nodded in satisfaction, walked to the open space where weapons and equipment were piled aside, and selected two box cannons with newer rifling from the neatly arranged weapons.

    This should have been left by the officers of the puppet army. The devils only used their own bastard box, then Gao Peng carried another satchel with a few boxes of matching bullets, and finally took a 38 big cover that was also probably new.

    Walking back to Wang Deqing, he said with a smile: "We want these, you can take the rest!"

    Seeing this, Wang Deqing, the surrounding people from the Second Battalion of the 771 Regiment and the members of the county brigade secretly breathed a sigh of relief.

    They sacrificed nearly 200 comrades to finally take this stronghold. If Gao Peng really wants to take half of the weapons and equipment, they have nothing to say, but the work of these comrades is not easy to do.

    Seeing that he only took away a few guns, it was almost equivalent to meaning, and his feelings for Gao Peng immediately increased greatly.

    After Gao Peng finished speaking, he looked at Li Xiangyang again, saw that he was looking at the box cannon in his hand with longing in his eyes, the corners of his mouth slightly raised, and said, "Do you want it?"

    Li Xiangyang's eyes lit up, and he nodded repeatedly like a busy chick pecking rice. Our party's team has a rule of "returning everything captured to the public". Although there are more than half of the battalion's equipment here, Li Xiangyang may not be able to get a piece of it.  He's just a rookie who just joined the team.

    Upon seeing this, Gao Peng turned around and pointed to a plaster flag fluttering in the wind above the devil's dormitory, more than forty meters away, and said with a smile, "If you want, I can give you a chance."

    "As long as you can use these two guns, bow left and right, and knock down the dog skin plaster within five bullets, these two guns are yours."

    After capturing the stronghold, everyone was busy cleaning the battlefield, collecting weapons, ammunition and food supplies. No one had the time to pay attention to the plaster flag. Naturally, they would not specifically climb up to destroy it. They were more pragmatic.

    However, Gao Peng thought it was not pleasing to the eye. The two pistols and the 38 cap were originally intended to be sent to Li Xiangyang, and they were just to test his marksmanship.

    Li Xiangyang looked at the plaster flag, and was overjoyed and said to Gao Peng: "The chief does what he says?"

    Gao Peng laughed, and said: "That's natural. I, Gao Peng, have always spit out a nail. As long as you can do it, not only these two pistols are yours, but also this 38 big gun is yours."

    Captain Liu of the county brigade saw that Gao Peng wanted these guns for Li Xiangyang, and a happy smile appeared on his face.

    He has seen Li Xiangyang's marksmanship for a long time, and he has also shot the box cannon in his hand several times. It is like using a rifle, and he can shoot wherever he points.  The flagpole of the plaster flag.

    Gao Peng loaded five bullets into each of the two pistols on the spot, and handed them to Li Xiangyang. Li Xiangyang held the gun in his hand, and the original excitement and excitement quickly calmed down.

    He looked at the plaster flag for a few seconds, then suddenly raised his left and right hands alternately, and fired a shot each.

    "Papa"

    Two clear gunshots rang out, and the devil's plaster flag fell down. Gao Peng could see it clearly. The diameter of the flagpole was nearly three centimeters. The first shot hit the left side of the flagpole, and the second shot hit the right side.  The flagpole breaks.

    In fact, the flagpole can be interrupted with a single shot, but Gao Peng's requirement is to shoot left and right, and Li Xiangyang deliberately missed the first shot, just to show that he can shoot left and right.

    "Okay, good marksmanship, this gun is yours now, here are the bullets, you take care of it." Gao Peng praised loudly with satisfaction, and then handed the satchel with the bullets and the 38 cover to Li Xiangyang.

    After doing this, Gao Peng can also be sure that Li Xiangyang is that kind of person with extraordinary talent. He shoots with his heart and completely depends on his feeling.

    This kind of person is indeed enviable. After eight years of practice as a soldier in the real world, plus the addition of internal strength and mental skills, and after feeding a lot of bullets in the world of I am a special soldier, Gao Peng finally achieved this step, while Li Xiangyang was born  can.

    ?It really is that people are dead compared to others, and goods are thrown away when compared with goods!

    "Thank you, Chief, I will definitely use them to eliminate more devils." Li Xiangyang happily carried the 38 cover behind his back, and then shot the two boxes together.? One right side is inserted in the cloth belt around the waist, looking like an "upstart".

    Gao Peng patted Li Xiangyang on the shoulder and said with a smile: "You don't need to thank me, you won it back with your own ability. Brother Xiangyang, do you want to go to the independent team to teach the team and become an elite team member like us?"

    Li Xiangyang felt that he had bumped into any good thing today, and nodded happily, saying: "Yes, of course I want to, I can see that your team is not only a sharpshooter, but also has unique skills, I want to go too  Learn your skills."

    Gao Peng nodded in relief, and said: "Okay, after this battle is over, if you are still alive, come to Yangcun, about five miles north of Daxia Bay, to find me, and I will teach you in person."

    After hearing this, Li Xiangyang and the team members of the county brigade were very happy, but Wang Deqing and others felt a little helpless, but there was no way, what he said was convincing, he couldn't tie Li Xiangyang to the 771 regiment, could he?

    Gao Peng explained to Li Xiangyang, and left the stronghold with the Spike team. After running for a few kilometers, the Spike team encountered a road. Gao Peng suddenly raised his arm as if thinking of something, signaling the team to stop.

    After stopping, except for the vigilant Ji Laoliu and Iron Hammer, everyone else surrounded Gao Peng. Gao Peng unfolded the map and quickly found the road on the map.

    "Everyone, we can no longer attack along the Zhengtai Railway. Not surprisingly, the raid has already started in full swing. The devil strongholds on the Zhengtai Line basically have troops to attack, and we can't get much food."

    "Look, this road leads to Yuxian County. It should be the logistics supply line of the devils. There will be no shortage of devils' strongholds within a few hundred miles."

    "Let's clear out the devil's strongholds around Yu County one by one, and finally find a way to sneak into the county and mess with him."

    "Usually, the strength of devils in a county is about one squadron. As a logistics supply point for devils, there may be more. We should be able to have a 'full meal'."

    Gao Peng's plan was unanimously approved, and Wang Xikui added: "Captain, before we attack Yu County, we can say hello to the county brigade or the local guerrillas, or all the weapons and ammunition in those strongholds will be wasted."

    Gao Peng nodded and agreed: "You are right, it is best to contact our comrades first in the process of clearing the stronghold. After all, there are only a few of us. After replenishing the ammunition we need, we also bring other equipment.  Not much."

    After the plan was confirmed, the Spike team ran along the road and ran forward in the wilderness about 100 meters away from the road.  There was no one on the road at that time.

    As for the car, they can't wait for a devil's car!  It also saves them from running away.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 159: The Brilliant Results of the Spike Squad

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    In general, the Hundred Regiments War was divided into three stages. In the first stage, from August 20 to September 10, 1940, the Eighth Route Army launched a general attack on the main lines of communication such as Zhengtai, Tongpu, Pinghan, and Jinpu, focusing on destroying  Zhengtai Railway.

    After 20 days of fighting, the scheduled plan was completed. The tracks, bridges, tunnels, water towers, stations, etc. of the Zhengtai Railway Line were all destroyed. Pinghan, Tongpu North Section, Shide, Beining Railway and main roads were also cut off.  All lines of communication in North China were paralyzed.

    The second stage was from September 22 to early October. The Eighth Route Army continued to expand its achievements, destroying the enemy and puppet strongholds on both sides of the communication line and penetrating into the anti-Japanese base areas.

    During this period, the Shanxi-Chahar-Hebei Military Region mainly carried out the Battle of Lailing, the 129th Division mainly carried out the Battle of Yuliao, and the 120th Division mainly attacked Tongpu Road. In these battles, the Eighth Route Army dealt heavy blows to the enemy.

    During this period, our army fought more than 1,800 large and small battles with the devils, conquered more than 2,900 strongholds, and wiped out more than 45,000 Japanese and puppets.

    After entering the second stage of combat, the name of the Spike Squad, the teaching team of the 386th Brigade Independent Regiment of the 129th Division, spread throughout the Eighth Route Army, and was well known to women and children in the Jinchaji Anti-Japanese Base Area.

    Because just after the battle entered the second stage, when many troops participating in the war made an attack plan and were about to launch an attack on a certain stronghold, they found that all the Japanese and puppets in that stronghold had died.

    The weapons, equipment, and food supplies in the stronghold were all piled up in the center of the stronghold, and the offensive troops seized a large amount of weapons, ammunition, and food supplies without a single soldier or a single shot.

    Without exception, there will be a note with that sentence written in front of the place where equipment and supplies are placed in each stronghold.

    The deputy commander in chief and the chief of staff at the headquarters made a brief calculation. In less than two months since the start of the war, the Spike Squad alone has removed no less than 200 strongholds, killed nearly 3,000 devils, and more than 3,000 puppet troops.  , this is also the reason why many strongholds with only puppet troops, Gao Peng, are too lazy to do anything.

    ? General Headquarters of the Eighth Route Army.

    "My boy, the record of the eight members of the Wolf Fang Squad is almost equal to that of a division. Up to now, they have not lost a single person. Back then, they strongly supported them to form a special force. This move is really good.  Going right."

    The deputy chief of staff of the Eighth Route Army looked at the battle report uploaded on the table, walked back and forth a few steps excitedly, and smiled at the deputy commander in chief.

    The deputy commander-in-chief also had a happy face, nodded, and said: "And they laid down the stronghold, except to replenish some of their own losses, all the bullets did not move at all. Many of our troops picked up so much equipment for nothing."

    "There is no loss on our own, but we have obtained so much equipment. If this continues to grow, our military strength will catch up with the devils and the national army sooner or later. In order to support their training, we spent a lot of ammunition. After this battle, not only all  If you get it back, you can still make money."

    The deputy chief of staff said again: "Not only that, the teaching team trained by Gao Peng is also amazing in combat effectiveness! The most difficult battle between Yangquan and Yuci was fought by them."

    "Because of the existence of the teaching team, we don't know how many casualties have been reduced. They are now the fire brigade. Wherever the progress is not going well, they will go there."

    The boss and the deputy staff detailed the benefits of building a teaching team and special forces. Finally, the boss concluded: "When this battle is over, immediately transfer people from the teaching team to other troops to form a teaching team."

    "We want to let the teaching team exist step by step throughout our army, and even develop the entire army into a team like the teaching team. By then, who in the world can resist?"

    After the boss finished speaking, he took two steps aside, and suddenly turned to the deputy chief of staff: "After this battle, we will still tilt the logistics supply to the independent regiment, let Gao Peng expand the size of the teaching team, first mention a battalion, the independent regiment  If there are not enough people, select elites from other troops to join the teaching team.¡±

    "yes."

    After finishing the business, the deputy commander in chief asked, "Where are Gao Peng and the others now?"

    The deputy chief of staff searched on the map, and finally pointed to a place and said: "The last time our troops found their traces is here. If I guessed correctly, their target should be Yu County."

    "The devils' strongholds around Yuxian County were almost wiped out by them, and Yuxian County is the logistics center of the devils. There is a squadron of devils stationed there and a battalion of puppet troops."

    "They have mortars, infantry guns, grenades, and a lot of light and heavy machine guns. If they want to attack by force, even a brigade of us may not be able to fight without heavy weapons."

    The deputy commander-in-chief's eyes flickered, and he exclaimed: "Eight people dare to fight against a county with five or six hundred enemies and various heavy weapons!"This is the confidence to strike at the city!  "

    "The order continues. Once the Wolf Fang Squad is ready to attack Yu County, the surrounding county brigades, guerrillas, martial arts teams, and even the regular army must fully assist and cooperate with the Wolf Fang Squad. It is best to take the half of the county  Bring me back the regiment's weapons and equipment."

    More than 60 kilometers northwest of Yuxian County is within the scope of Xipan Township. There is a Gaozhuang Village in the south of Xipan Township. There is a devil stronghold a dozen miles away from the village. This is a medium-sized stronghold, but there is only one squadron of devils in this stronghold  , but no puppet army.

    This stronghold was built on a hill, condescending, with a good view, easy to defend and difficult to attack. The stronghold is surrounded by a flat land with a radius of more than 200 meters, unobstructed, and there is only one road leading to the main entrance.

    There is a gun tower in the north and south of the stronghold, and there are no machine gun bunkers, because the surrounding stronghold is not surrounded by barbed wire, but a two-meter-high wall is built.

    The turret in this stronghold is very solid and wide, with four stories high, plus a platform for searchlights on the top floor, the two turrets are fully enough to accommodate the next squadron.

    Therefore, in the event of a battle, the devils can all enter the gun tower to fight, and the densely packed shooting holes can form a dense firepower network.

    There are many houses between the two blockhouses, which are the residences of devils, but at this time, in some rooms, there are people who should never exist in military strongholds The young woman is not a female soldier, but a person wearing ordinary clothes  Civilian woman.

    Those are all Chinese women who were captured by the devils in the surrounding villages and towns and entered the stronghold. Of course, at this time, the Spike team lying on the hill five to six hundred meters away from the stronghold did not know that there were women in the stronghold.

    "It's very difficult to attack this stronghold. It's impossible to attack by force, and it's hard enough to attack at night. The open space around the stronghold is bare, without weed cover. Even if it's not under the searchlight, it's easy to be spotted by the naked eye. Captain, what should we do?  ?" Monk Wei asked Gao Peng softly.

    Gao Peng put down the binoculars, looked up at the sky, thought for a while, and said, "Leave first, let's go to Gaozhuang Village, a dozen miles away, to rest and check the weather conditions. There will be cloudy and rainy days in the next few days. Let's wait for the moon to be dark."  When the wind is high, come back to the idea of ??building this stronghold." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 160 The Golden Phoenix in the Ravine Poor Beauty

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    At around 8 o'clock in the morning, the Spike team rushed to Gaozhuang Village, but they did not rush into the village. They sneaked in and observed, and after confirming that there were no Japanese puppets in the village, they went around the entrance of the village and entered the village.

    Soon, the villagers who got up early and went to the fields discovered Gao Peng and his party. Since they were wearing camouflage uniforms, not the blue-gray military uniforms commonly seen in the Eighth Route Army, and wore steel helmets without any markings on their heads, the villagers were so frightened that they threw away their hoes and went back.  run.

    Upon seeing this, Gao Peng hurriedly shouted: "Don't be afraid, folks, we are the Eighth Route Army, not devils."

    "Fellow villagers, don't panic. We are the Eighth Route Army. We pass by here to fight devils. Let's go to the village to rest."

    As the team members greeted each other one after another, the frightened villagers stopped suspiciously, but they didn't dare to get close to a few people easily, and could only keep looking at them from a distance.

    At this moment, there were 20 or 30 villagers around, including men, women, and children. After a while, an old man who looked about forty or fifty years old and had a white towel wrapped around his head slowly walked up to Gao Peng and the others, and asked carefully.  Said: "Are you really the Eighth Route Army?"

    Gao Peng grinned, and said: "If it's true, we are a combat unit of the Eighth Route Army. These days, a team is wandering around Yu County to eliminate the nearby devil strongholds."

    "We have almost wiped out all the strongholds of the devils around here, and there are still a few tough strongholds left in Xipan Township. We have also fought for nearly two months and are a little tired, so we plan to find a village to rest for a few days  .¡±

    As soon as Gao Peng's voice fell, the villagers immediately began to discuss in a low voice, and their gazes towards Gao Peng and the others suddenly changed, and the look of guard quickly disappeared, replaced by excitement.

    "Recently, I heard from a neighboring village that a group of powerful Eighth Route Army has come to our neighborhood, and many devils in the strongholds have been killed. Could it be that they did it?"

    "It looks like, look at their clothes, they are different from the general Eighth Route Army."

    "But there are only eight of them! There must be dozens or hundreds of devils in a stronghold! Are they all heavenly soldiers and generals?"

    ""

    The doubts of the villagers were quickly dispelled, because Gao Peng took out his party member card and showed it to the villagers. Although most of them were illiterate, most of them recognized the crossed sickle and hammer pattern, which was the Communist Party of China  party emblem.

    Just when Gao Peng and others were welcomed into the village by the enthusiastic villagers, a fifteen or sixteen-year-old girl ran to a wooden house in the north of the village, and shouted crisply as she ran, "Sister-in-law, sister-in-law Dong'e!"  , a team of the Eighth Route Army has come to the village, go and have a look!"

    In the bedroom in the house, the young woman who was changing the diaper of a baby girl under one year old raised her head, looked at the girl who ran into the room in surprise, and said, "The Eighth Route Army? Did they say which army it belongs to?"

    The woman seemed to be in her twenties, tall and outstanding, and extremely beautiful, so beautiful that people felt that she should not appear in such a small mountain village, such a small wooden house.

    The delicate and small oval face is matched with a pair of big watery eyes. The two eyebrows are not modified at all, but they are naturally in the shape of willow leaves. Under the tall bridge of the nose is an authentic cherry mouth.

    There are two big braids on the left and right shoulders, making it impossible to see that she is a mother. The plain clothes on her body cannot conceal her beautiful appearance in the slightest.

    The girl tilted her head and thought for a while, then shook her head and said, "No, but they said they were fighting devils around Yu County, and they have almost wiped out the devils' strongholds around Yu County, only a few strongholds in Xipan Township are missing.  .¡±

    "You are the director of our village Women's Salvation Association (Women's Salvation Association). The village chief thinks it's better for you to negotiate with them."

    Winter Moth's eyes lit up, his hands moved a little faster, and said: "Okay, I'll go right away, come on, help me hold Erya, I'll go over and have a look."

    "Yeah, sister-in-law, go there first! I will take good care of Erya."

    Dong'e hurried out and walked towards the entrance of the village, and soon saw a group of villagers walking over, surrounded by a few people dressed differently from the general Eighth Route Army.

    At this time, the villagers also saw Dong Moth, and when she came closer, an old man walking beside Gao Peng, holding a cigarette stick in his hand, introduced with a smile: "Winter Moth! These comrades from the Eighth Route Army are here.  Our village is resting, so I will trouble you to receive it."

    After finishing speaking, he smiled at Gao Peng: "Captain Gao, this is the director of our Village Women's Rescue Association. He is your revolutionary comrade. Hehe, if you need help, you can tell her."

    "I see that your shoes are a bit worn out. The craftsmanship of our village women is first-class, not two.?? can make a new pair of shoes for you.  "

    When Gao Peng and the others saw Winter Moth for the first time, they were amazed by her. Gao Peng couldn't help secretly praising him. Sure enough, there is a golden phoenix in the valley. I didn't expect to see such a beautiful woman in this remote village.  .

    "Hi comrades, I'm Hou Dong'e, I hope I can help you." Hou Dong'e stretched out her right hand to Gao Peng with a generous smile on her face.

    Gao Peng was about to shake hands with her, but when he raised his hand halfway, he suddenly froze, and asked involuntarily, "What did you say your name is?"

    Hou Dong'e looked at Gao Peng with some puzzlement, and said, "My name is Hou Dong'e, what's the problem?"

    Gao Peng heard the words and blurted out: "Gai Shanxi?"

    "Oh? Captain Gao knows the name of our winter moth? Hahahaha Winter moth! I didn't expect you to have such a great reputation, even the comrades of the Eighth Route Army knew about it." The village chief looked at Hou Dong'e triumphantly and laughed.  The surrounding villagers also looked at Hou Dong'e with kind smiles on their faces.

    Hou Dong'e's pretty face flushed slightly, and she said embarrassedly: "It's all because of their nonsense, screaming, comrade, you can just call me Winter Moth."

    Monk Wei and the others looked at the stunned Gao Peng in surprise, what is Shanxi?  Why haven't they heard of it?

    After Gao Peng was stunned for a while, his face darkened. The surrounding villagers suddenly felt a cool wind blowing around them. Gao Peng asked coldly, "Do you know a security chief named Guo Mengwa?"

    Hearing Gao Peng's words, the smiles on the faces of the village head and the surrounding villagers disappeared, and a look of resentment flashed in Hou Dong'e's eyes, and one of the quick-tempered villagers shouted: "Why don't you know, he lives next door  Guicun."

    "This dog traitor colluded with the devils to oppress our people. There were girls in several villages next door who were caught by him and the devils into the blockhouse. If he didn't have a gun in his hand and a few dog legs, he would have been beaten to death.  I'm back."

    Gao Peng confirmed what he was thinking, turned his head and shouted: "Monk."

    "arrive."

    "Immediately go to Gui Village and take the heads of that bastard Guo Mengwa and his bastard off for me."

    "Yes." The monk did not hesitate at all. After asking the villagers about the location of Haogui Village and the location of Guo Mengwa's house in the village, he immediately ran out. Originally, some villagers offered to lead him, but he refused, because the villagers did not  Can't keep up with his speed.

    Following Gao Peng's murderous order, the villagers and Hou Dong'e looked at Gao Peng differently.

    And Gao Peng took a look at Hou Dong'e, and a trace of pity flashed in his eyes. He was indeed beautiful, but it was a pity that he was born at an untimely time. This god-given beauty would become her bad luck in this age.

    It's not to resist beauty, but under the atrocities of the devils, this beauty looks very pitiful.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 161: The Story of Gai Shanxi: A Fate with This Family

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    During the War of Resistance Against Japan, in order to achieve the purpose of supporting war with war, the devils wantonly plundered various resources in the occupied areas, and enslaved the local people to serve as laborers, build fortifications, and build military facilities.

    Women were arrested to wash and cook during the day, and served as a tool for the devils to vent their anger at night. According to statistics, from 1932 to 1945, 400,000 women in various Asian countries were brutally persecuted.

    In 1936, Hou Dong'e was married by her parents to Gaozhuang Village, Xipan Township, Yuxian County, Shanxi Province. The following year, Hou Dong'e became the director of the Women's Rescue Society in the village. Both her family and others were good hands and organized villagers to support the Anti-Japanese War.

    Hou Dong'e is outstanding in appearance, and the common people in the ten miles and eight villages call her "Gai Shanxi", which means that there is no more beautiful woman in Shanxi than her. Although this statement is a bit exaggerated, it fully shows that her beauty has been unanimously recognized  of.

    In 1939, Hou Dong'e's husband joined the army to fight against Japan, leaving Hou Dong'e alone with her 3-year-old son and daughter who was just one month old.

    ? In August of the same year, the devils began to build strongholds around Yu County to build gun towers. Since then, Chinese women have been caught in the gun towers and humiliated. Women in villages and towns around Yu County, the nightmare began.

    From 1940 to 1943 alone, more than 20 Chinese women were brought into the blockhouse. The oldest of these girls was 25 years old, and the youngest was only 13 years old.

    That day, for Hou Dong'e, was the day when she was sent to hell from the human world, and the one who caused all this was that damned traitor Guo Mengwa.

    The devil forced the false security chief traitor Guo Mengwa to find the flower girl. Guo Mengwa was forced to find no one in the middle of the night, so she had to let her two daughters stay with the devil all night.

    The next day, the devil wanted to take his daughter away. In order to save her family, Guo Mengwa thought of Hou Dong'e from the neighboring village.

    When the devils learned that Hou Dong'e was the director of the local Women's Rescue Society, they immediately went to Gaozhuang Village and arrested her. That night, Hou Dong'e was insulted by a devil squadron leader named Ito, and then locked in a temporary comfort station in the blockhouse.

    Here, Hou Dong'e and several other women in the same village are abused by more than a dozen devils every day, but this is only the beginning of the difficult life for Hou Dong'e and her sisters.

    During those days, because of Hou Dong'e's beauty, she was ravaged by hordes of devils almost every day. At most, there were more than 50 devils in one night, and her body collapsed very quickly.  Luokung carried her back to Gaozhuang Village.

    That year, Hou Dong'e had just turned 20 years old.

    Hou Dong'e was released home for half a year before she could get out of the kang for activities. She had just recovered when the traitor Guo Mengwa came to the door to find out what was true. A month later, a group of devils took her into the gun tower again.

    Originally Hou Dong'e wanted to die after being humiliated on the first day, but the devil threatened her that if she dared to commit suicide or escape, the devil would slaughter Gaozhuang Village.

    Hou Dong'e's husband, who was a soldier outside, also abandoned her because of this incident. Hou Dong'e had nowhere to complain, but she dared not die. She was full of grievances, gritted her teeth and lived strong, supporting her two children.

    Hou Dong'e finally survived, survived the War of Resistance Against Japan and the War of Liberation, and lived until she was over 70 years old. However, that encounter is the deepest nightmare in Hou Dong'e's memory, and she can't get rid of it.

    In the 1990s, Hou Dong'e organized several other persecuted old people to go to Japan three times, filed a complaint in the Tokyo District Court, and demanded an apology, but the Japanese did not recognize this history at all. Until Hou Dong'e died, she did not receive an apology.  And finally.

    This is the story about "Gai Shanxi" that Gao Peng had seen in his memory. He never expected that in this reincarnation world, he would have the opportunity to meet this respectable and pitiful woman.

    Although he is powerless to change the history of this world, Hou Dong'e in this world, he wants her to live happily ever after.

    "Uncle, eat cake." A clear and clear child's voice brought Gao Peng back from his memory. Standing in front of him was a four-year-old boy covered in mud, but his face and hands were very clean. It was Hou Dong'e's elder brother.  son.

    At this time, the little guy held a piece of pancake in his hand and handed it to Gao Peng. Gao Peng smiled, took a bite of the pancake, stretched out his hand to rub the little guy's head, and said with a warm smile, "You're so cute, what's your name."

    The little guy looked up at Gao Peng, and said crisply: "My name is Gao Dazhuang."

    "Puffcough cough cough"

    Gao Peng immediately sprayed. Hou Dong'e, who was distributing pancakes to the other members of the Spike Team, looked at Gao Peng in surprise, and Gao Peng quickly explained: "It's all right, I was a little anxious to eat, and I was choked."

    In fact, many people only know that I am the dog head boss in the special forces, and my surname is Gao, but they don¡¯t know that the high school team¡¯s name is Gao Dazhuang.This made Gao Peng feel that he was destined to be with this family, not to mention, this kid must be a member of Langya in the future.

    Gao Peng rubbed the little guy's head again, then took out a piece of compressed biscuit from his pocket, tore open the package, handed it to him, and said with a smile, "Eat it! It's sweet, but don't eat too much! Eat this biscuit for a while."  Just a little bit will fill you up."

    Gao Dazhuang took the compressed biscuit curiously, took a bite, and the crisp and sweet compressed biscuit entered the mouth, and the little guy suddenly showed a pure smile, "Thank you uncle, it's delicious."

    "Da Zhuang, it was used as an emergency when uncle was fighting. Why do you"

    Seeing this scene, Hou Dong'e was about to scold Gao Dazhuang, but was interrupted by Gao Peng's wave of his hand, "It's okay, this was captured from the devils, there are plenty of devils, if they are gone, just go and capture them."

    After hearing Gao Peng's words, Hou Dong'e looked at him with admiration, and without further words, patted Gao Dazhuang, and said, "Go and help Aunt Xiulan take care of my younger sister, don't run around."

    "Oh, I see."

    Tall and strong ran towards the house. At this time, the Wolf Fang team was all sitting and eating cakes on the courtyard dam outside Hou Dong'e's house, except Monk Wei. The house was small and crowded, so they simply stayed outside.

    The noodles for making the cakes were collected by the villagers. Of course, Gao Peng and the others did not eat for free. They gave some canned beef, bacon, and bagged desserts to the villagers.

    At first, the villagers were determined not to want it, but Gao Peng said that they would go out to fight the devils again soon, and they would seize so many things that they couldn't carry them on them. It was all wasted, so the villagers happily accepted it.

    After Hou Dong'e distributed all the cakes to everyone, she sat on the stone mill not far from Gao Peng, and said with a smile to everyone: "There is some vegetable soup cooked in the pot, the cakes are too dry, please go and drink the soup yourself, don't be polite."  .¡±

    "Hey, sister-in-law doesn't care about us, you can eat some too!" (Our party's troops, regardless of age, as long as they are soldiers' wives, they are collectively called sister-in-law, unless they are sure that her man is younger than you, they can be called younger siblings)

    "Hehe, I'm not hungry, you can eat! Only when you are full will you have the strength to fight devils."

    Gao Peng ate a few mouthfuls of pancakes, suddenly remembered something, turned to Hou Dong'e and asked, "By the way, sister-in-law, I heard from the village chief that Da Zhuang's father is going to serve in the army, right? Do you know which army he is in?  "

    Hou Dong'e heard the words and said: "I have written with his father several times, and he mentioned that he was in the 717th Regiment of the 359th Brigade of the 120th Division of the Eighth Route Army."

    "Well, what's his full name?"

    "Gao Yunfeng."

    "oh."

    After Gao Peng asked, he stopped talking and just ate the cake quietly. Hou Dong'e opened and closed his small cherry mouth a few times, and finally asked tentatively: "Brother Dapeng, you asked him" (Remember this website URL: www  .hlnovel.com

 Chapter 162 Testimonials

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Before I knew it, Dapeng's second book was about to hit the shelves again. This was Dapeng's second book, but Dapeng thought that this was my real first book.

    The reason why I was able to write articles at the beginning was entirely because of boredom. Old friends who are familiar with Dapeng know that Dapeng¡¯s husband is a soldier, and he only has one and a half months of family leave a year.

    A woman who is married but is no different from being single, the kind of boredom can be realized just by thinking about it, because you can go out and wander around if you are not married, but naturally you can't when you are married.

    So Dapeng is also a veteran bookworm. Novels have accompanied me through too much boring time, and after reading too many books, there are countless ideas in my mind, so I have Dapeng's first book, but  At that time, I didn't even think about how far I would go on this road.

    It was entirely because of boredom. I wanted to express the thoughts in my mind in words, so I never thought that books could achieve any results.

    Therefore, the first book was not written with care, and it was quite willful. It did not consider the reader's acceptance at all, and stubbornly wrote according to my own unreliable ideas.

    Surprisingly, after he started publishing books, his grades were surprisingly not bad. Looking at the collections that increase every day, and the interactive posts of readers, Dapeng felt the joy of writing books for the first time.

    It was also at that time that Dapeng began to face up to this profession, and really began to write books with his heart, and began to search a lot of information seriously, trying to make the book reasonable.

    But because I don¡¯t know much about it, there are a lot of poison points, and those who can persist in reading are basically those who have full poison resistance points, so Dapeng said that this book is Dapeng¡¯s real first book, and one book can be regarded as  The book that entered the door

    At first, I thought that I would not be able to hold on for long, because my personality is a three-minute enthusiasm, and once the energy is over, I can't hold on.

    There are many things in Dapeng¡¯s natal house, such as electronic organ, electric guitar, melodica, and many other things, which Dapeng wanted to learn at first, but in the end he lost interest.

    But for the first time ever, Dapeng had an unprecedented persistence in writing a book. The first book was completed smoothly, with a total of 3.28 million words and more than 400 days of code words.  Codewords, I am codewords on New Year¡¯s Eve, and I am still codewords when my girlfriends are playing all over the world.

    In the middle of writing the first book, I have already determined that my future career can only be a writer.

    Of course, I was able to persevere not only because of interest, but because I was on the right path. This is only a small part of the reason, and the most important thing is the support of readers.

    I want to keep writing until I don't have enough brains, until I can't think of any more stories, but I believe that at least ten, twenty years, I won't get to that share.

    But there is another most important factor here, that is your support and love. After all, no matter how interested and persistent you are, if no one reads what you write, that interest will be wiped out sooner or later.  clean

    Finally, I still want to thank some people from the bottom of my heart. My editor-in-charge, Da Youlong, is an indispensable person to thank. To put it bluntly, without the support of You Long, Dapeng¡¯s book would not have so many readers Dapeng  See.

    ? And those friends who have followed me from the last book, thank you for walking with Dapeng all the way and witnessing Dapeng¡¯s progress and growth all the way.

    Making new friends and not forgetting old friends is Dapeng¡¯s pursuit. May you be with me, and Dapeng will strive forward in your brilliance. The fifth-level writer is by no means the end of my goal. Please friends for Dapeng  Peng escort can make Dapeng go further.

    In the past, I always heard that some kind of website was making gods, and I understood it. The real gods can only be created by readers, and everything else is false. They are false gods. Without the approval of readers, what is the use of being famous?  So, are you willing to create a god with your own hands?  (laughing)

    Old bookworms know that the first order is very important for every new book, because it determines how many recommended resources the book can get in the future, so those who ask for pirated copies, be sure to give Dapeng a first order.  Ordering is only a dime, but your dime will determine the future performance of this book.

    These four words are the most commonly used by Dapeng. Every tipper will receive these four words, but Dapeng guarantees that Dapeng said these four words sincerely. If you appear in front of me  , I will definitely make this action

    Thanks Dapeng!  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 164 Military and Civilian Family

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Gao Peng smiled casually: "It's nothing, it's just that I feel that I have a great relationship with Da Zhuang. You may not believe it. When I was training to learn skills, my instructor was called Gao Dazhuang."

    "So I made a reservation for this kid. When he grows up, he must be allowed to join the army. I hope that my Spike Squad can become a Spike Squadron or even a brigade in his hands."

    "I plan to transfer his father to our teaching team first. As long as his father is up-to-date, it will be no problem to become the chief in the future. This way, Da Zhuang and Erya will have a better life in the future."

    Of course, there is one thing he didn't say, so that her life will be easier in the future.

    After listening to Gao Peng's words, Hou Dong'e stood up excitedly. She understood Gao Peng's words, which meant that as long as she could enter the teaching team, she would definitely be the leader in the future. She didn't know the specific concept of a leader, but she knew that the leader was an official.  .

    In fact, the head is just a general title. The head of the regiment is also the head, and the head of the division is also the head. Of course, the head of the battalion is also the head. In later generations, even those who carry the rank of lieutenant or above on their shoulders will be called the head.

    Therefore, Gao Peng is not bragging. The first few batches of instructors who teach the team will not be lower than the battalion level in the future.

    "This this, Brother Dapeng, thank you so much, I I don't even know what to say"

    Seeing Hou Dong'e's bewildered look, Gao Peng smiled slightly and said: "Don't thank me, I just gave him a chance, whether he can seize this opportunity depends on himself."

    Hou Dong'e naturally understands this truth, but she also knows that some people rarely encounter such an opportunity once in a lifetime, and now the only thing she hopes for is for her family to win some praise.

    However, she also has confidence in her husband. In fact, how many people who went out of the countryside can't bear hardships?  Moreover, her husband has been educated for several years, is literate, has done farm work since childhood, and is not weak. As long as the leaders appreciate him, he will have a bright future sooner or later

    The Spike team members who had eaten had already fallen asleep, only Gao Peng was still sitting on the threshold, he was waiting for Monk Wei, and there were cold cakes on the table in the room.

    The room was vacated by a family of villagers who were closer to Hou Dong'e's house. They went to other people's houses to make do, and gave Gao Peng and others a rest in their own house.

    Two hours later, Monk Wei was taken by several villagers to the room where Gao Peng and the others were resting. Gao Peng greeted him, "How is it? Are you okay?"

    Monk Wei shook his head and said, "I'm fine. The matter was not done. That dog traitor took his dog legs to the stronghold of Xipan Township. I'm afraid he won't come back today."

    Gao Peng didn't say anything, he patted Monk Wei on the shoulder, and said, "Thank you for your hard work, let's go and eat something first! Rest well, that traitor can't run away, and was targeted by our Spikes, he has already stepped into the king of Hades with one foot."  temple."

    "Hey." Monk Wei nodded, and went into the house for dinner. Gao Peng said to the villagers who brought Monk Wei in a warm voice: "Everyone, if this traitor comes to Gaozhuang Village one day, remember to inform us."

    "Captain Gao, don't worry! It will definitely happen."

    The Spike team got up at three o'clock in the afternoon. After exercising their bodies, they began to carry forward the fine traditions of our army and help the villagers work under the leadership of Gao Peng.

    The Wolf Fang team members dispersed, each responsible for a family, filled the water tank in that house, chopped all the firewood, and helped repair any leaks in the house. Soon the whole village was patronized by the Wolf Fang team  again.

    The team members have been resting for the past few days, and doing some work is regarded as training, but it has made the villagers get closer to them.

    After dinner, Gao Peng took the Wolf Fang team members to tell stories to the village children on the valley field, and taught them to sing. Later, the adults were also attracted.

    At this time, Monk Wei was standing among the surrounding villagers, spitting and saying: "That devil is so powerful! He beat the three brothers who had practiced martial arts to death with three punches and two kicks"

    "I beat the little devil to the ground and said: Little devil, your legs are good! I learned from your teacher!"

    "Coax"

    The villagers burst into laughter when they heard this, and Gao Peng also happily watched Monk Wei's eloquent narration. He had been in the teaching team for three or four months.  He also became a lot more outgoing, and was brought up by Gao Peng.

    "What happened next? The devil couldn't help but draw his gun and kill you after hearing this!"

    Monk Wei said triumphantly: "He wanted to, but he had to have a chance! His gun was drawn out, but I pulled it out, and I killed himThat devil snatched his gun from behind the head"

    "After the chaos broke out, I rushed to the wall, and with just one sprint, I ran up the nearly ten-foot-high wall and escaped smoothly"

    "Uncle Monk is bragging, you are not a monkey, how can you jump so high?" A clear and clear child's voice came from the crowd, it was a six or seven-year-old boy in the village, and the villagers laughed again.

    "Hahahaha Monk, you are being despised by the children!" Gao Peng looked at Monk Wei with joy and said, Hou Dong'e was sitting beside him, also smiling like a flower.

    "Monk, hurry up and show your hand, lest everyone think you are bragging!" Ji Laoliu on the side also booed.

    Monk Wei gently tugged at his sleeves, walked to the side of the valley field under a big tree with a height of four or five meters, and said, "Okay! I have to show you how our Spike Squad is different from the ordinary Eighth Route Army."  , watch it."

    The villagers watched Monk Wei's movements attentively. They saw that Monk Wei made a slight gesture, and his internal energy was transported to his legs.  After taking two steps, he ran along the trunk to a tree branch three or four meters high.

    "wow"

    "Amazing."

    "This is the legendary flying over the wall!"

    "This is called light work. I heard Mr. Shu mention it in the county town before. There is a swallow named Li San in Cangzhou, Hebei.

    Hearing the villagers' discussions, Monk Wei rolled over from the tree with a somersault, and said complacently, "How is it? I'm not bragging! Monks don't lie, I"

    "I'll go to your monk. Monk Hua, you drink and eat all kinds of meat, and you have the nerve to call yourself a monk." Wang Xikui interrupted Monk Wei mercilessly, and laughed and complained.

    "Ha ha ha ha¡­¡­"

    "Aren't I returning to vulgarity?"

    Hou Dong'e smiled and watched Wei Monk and Wang Xikui bickering there, as if they were talking about cross talk, then seemed to think of something, and suddenly said to Gao Peng: "The monk is so powerful that he is just a soldier. How big is your team leader, Da Peng?"  sharp?"

    When the villagers heard Hou Dong'e's words, their eyes lit up, and they booed and asked Gao Peng to show his hands, but Gao Peng refused, so he got up and walked to the field, and said with a smile: "The so-called specialization in art, our team just has a different division of labor.  Everyone has good skills, it doesn't mean that the captain must be the best."

    "Since the monk has shown his lightness skills, I'll show you how to use a spear, and let everyone move out to make room for me."

    The villagers moved Gao Peng to an open space with a radius of about two feet. Gao Peng raised his spear and performed a deadly throat-locking spear technique.  But don't know how powerful it is.

    In order for the villagers to intuitively feel the power of the deadly choke gun, Gao Peng poured his own skills for more than a year into the spear, and pointed the gun at a big rock next to the valley field.

    "Clang"

    "wow"

    The tip of the spear shot out suddenly, pierced directly into the boulder, and then retracted with internal force, leaving a deep hole in the boulder. Only then did the villagers intuitively appreciate the power of Gao Peng's marksmanship.

    The villagers in Gaozhuang Village had an unforgettable night, and they became more confident that they could defeat the Japanese devils. With such a powerful force in the Eighth Route Army, the little devils would be driven out of China sooner or later

    The Spike Team and the villagers lived in harmony for a few days. In the early morning of this day, Gao Peng, who got up to practice with Monk Wei, found that there was a sultry breeze in the air, and the sky finally turned gloomy.

    After dawn, the Spike team members who got up found that the sun did not rise today, and the sky was covered with thick clouds. Not surprisingly, tonight would be a killing night.

    "Captain Gao, it's not good! Guo Mengwa and his henchmen are here, and they also brought a team of devils to Dong Mo's house. Go and have a look!"

    Gao Peng, who was leading his team to dig a cellar for a villager's house, heard the words, his eyes suddenly turned cold, and he said coldly: "There is a way to heaven, you don't go, there is no way to hell, come in just in time, lest I go looking for you  , Comrades, fuck guys, get ready to fight." (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 165 Eliminate the incoming enemy and get important information

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The devils who entered Gaozhuang Village were a small detachment, led by a chief Cao, with a crooked handle for weapons, an ammunition hand carrying an ammunition box, and the other ten people were all 38 big covers.

    Holding a command knife in his left hand and a bastard box on his waist, Chief Cao walked in the front with a proud face. The villagers retreated automatically when they saw them, which made him very proud.

    These Chinese people are like sheep facing tigers in front of the imperial army. How can such a nation be the opponent of the imperial army of Japan?

    Beside him, three Chinese people dressed in white on the inside and black on the outside, wearing round caps and holsters slung over their shoulders, and dressed as standard traitors during the War of Resistance, were nodding and bowing their heads to show Cao Chang the way.

    "Taijun, just ahead, that's Hou Dong'e's house." Guo Mengwa bowed her waist and pointed at Hou Dong'e's house.

    Cao Chang nodded in satisfaction. Although he didn't quite understand Guo Mengwa's words, he could somewhat understand what he meant after staying in China for a few years. Most importantly, Guo Mengwa's attitude made him very satisfied, "Yo Xi, what are you doing?"  , a lot of credit, open the way."

    "Hi, hi, please, Majesty." Guo Mengwa also worked for the devil for more than half a year, so she naturally knew what she should do at this time.

    After saying hello to Chief Cao, he ran to Hou Dong'e's house first with his two henchmen.

    "Hou Dong'e, Director Hou, come out! Our Majesty has something to talk to you about." Guo Mengwa stood in front of Hou Dong'e's house and shouted towards the room.

    In the room, Hou Dong'e and Gao Xiulan held Da Zhuang and Erya one by one, looked at each other in surprise, Hou Dong'e patted Da Zhuang on the head, and said to Gao Xiulan: "Xiulan, look after Da Zhuang, I'll go out and have a look."

    "Don't, sister-in-law, don't go out, the devil is obviously coming for you, Erbo and the others must have informed Brother Dapeng and them, wait for them to come!" Gao Xiulan anxiously said to Hou Dong'e.

    "Don't worry, with Dapeng and the others around, I'll be fine. The door of our house can't stop the devils. It's easier for Dapeng and them to deal with the devils if they are open outside. If they enter the house, it will be troublesome."

    After Hou Dong'e finished speaking, she gave Gao Xiulan a reassuring look, then got up and went out. Gao Dazhuang and sensible said to the worried Gao Xiulan: "Aunt Xiulan, don't worry! Uncle Gao and the others will protect mother."

    "hope so!"

    "Hou Dong'e, I know you are in the house, if you don't come out, we will go in." Guo Mengwa waited for a while but nothing happened, her eyes narrowed slightly, and she called out again.

    At this time, the devil had already arrived outside the house. Except for the machine gunner and the ammunition man, all the soldiers held guns in their hands, and surrounded the door of Hou Dong'e's house in a fan shape, and the devil Cao Chang stood in the center.

    "crunch"

    The door opened, and Hou Dong'e stepped out. When the devil saw Hou Dong'e, he was amazed.

    "Oh kawaii la la!"

    Devil Cao Chang looked at Hou Dong'e with bright eyes, and subconsciously let out a drawn-out admiration, "Yoxi."

    "Guo Baochang, everyone says they are all fellow countrymen. What do you mean?" Hou Dong'e asked Guo Mengwa with a gloomy face without showing any fear in the face of the devils.

    Guo Mengwa saw a hint of intoxication flashing in Hou Dong'e's eyes, she didn't answer the words, she turned back and walked to the side of Cao Chang, bowed her waist and said: "Majesty, this is Hou Dong'e, he is the director of the Women's Rescue Society, specializing in  Lead the villagers to support Tuba Road, and do right with the princes."

    "Yes." Chief Cao nodded, took a few steps forward, looked at Hou Dong'e at close range, then looked at the soldiers on the left and right, and let out an ugly laugh, and the devil soldiers also laughed.

    Hou Dong'e looked at the devil with an ugly face, and unconsciously took a few steps back. Seeing this, Cao Chang smiled even more, waved at Hou Dong'e, and immediately two devil soldiers put away their rifles and carried them on their backs.  shoulder, walked towards Hou Dong'e, and wanted to escort her away.

    "Puff puff puff"

    At this moment, a muffled gunshot sounded from behind the devils, and several devils fell down one after another, especially the devil Cao Chang and the two soldiers who were walking towards Hou Dong'e.  Machine gunner and ammo hand.

    It was Gao Peng who led the Spike team to kill them. They used the house next to Hou Dong'e's house as a cover to sneak behind the devils.

    Seeing that the devils were about to catch Hou Dong'e, Gao Peng didn't care about their idea of ??stealthily approaching and fighting silently. He drew out the automatic pistol on the outside of his thigh and shot left and right.  There will be big trouble.

    In fact, Hou Dong'e had already noticed the sneaking over just nowIn the Spike Squad, she seemed to take a few steps back after being frightened by the devils, but in fact she consciously stayed away from the devils to avoid being taken hostage.

    In an instant, seven or eight devils fell down, and all of them were headshot. At this time, the Spike team was less than ten meters away from the devils. Seeing that Gao Peng had already made a move, the others also changed from approaching quietly on tiptoe to full speed  assault.

    "Puff Chi"

    "Leave Guo Mengwa alive."

    ?The Wolf Fang players with bayonets rushed into the group of devils like a tiger entering a flock of sheep, and the remaining five devils were killed in an instant.

    ?Besides Guo Mengwa, there were five devils and two traitors left, and there were exactly seven members of the Spike team, one for each.

    After Monk Wei killed his opponent, he was about to kill Guo Mengwa, but was stopped by Gao Peng, and he just kicked Guo Mengwa over, and took off the box cannon that was slung across his body.

    However, Monk Wei's kick was not so easy to suffer. Guo Mengwa, who was kicked to the ground, spurted out a mouthful of blood on the spot. After a breath of relief, she turned over with difficulty and knelt down on the ground, begging incessantly  : "Heroic man, spare your life, spare your life! I have a"

    "Shut up, I ask, you answer, if you dare to lie in the slightest, you will die." Gao Peng walked up to Guo Mengwa and said coldly.

    "Yes, if you are a good man, just ask, I will answer truthfully, and I will never lie." Guo Mengwa dared to have other ideas at this time. Didn't he see that a dozen Japanese soldiers died in the blink of an eye?

    Hou Dong'e wasn't frightened, but her face was slightly pale. It was the first time she saw so many people being killed at such a close distance. The blood flowed all over the ground, and the bloody smell rushed straight to her nose, which made her feel a little sick.  .

    Immediately she returned to the room, she wanted to prevent Gao Xiulan and Da Zhuang from coming out, after all, it was not suitable for children to see such a scene.

    Gao Peng didn't have time to pay attention to Hou Dong'e at this time, so he asked Guo Mengwa in a deep voice: "I heard that you went to the stronghold of Xipan Township a few days ago, what did you do?"

    "It's the prince"

    "Um?"

    "Ah no, it was the devil who asked me to go to the meeting. The devil said that the Eighth Route Army recently launched a large-scale raid on the Zhengtai line, which caused them heavy losses. The devil is going to organize troops to carry out a retaliatory raid."

    "Let the security chiefs of our villages closely monitor their respective areas of responsibility. If guerrilla activities are discovered, they should be reported immediately. At the same time, let us go to the villages to collect food. When the time comes, the Royal Association Army will cooperate and assist us."

    After listening to Guo Mengwa's words, Gao Peng's heart trembled. It turns out that the Hundred Regiments War has entered the third stage without knowing it?

    In this way, these villagers will be in danger. When the devils sweep up, they often implement the "three alls" policy, killing, burning, and looting. The whole village is slaughtered. We have to find a way to evacuate the people in these ten miles and eight townships.

    Fortunately, I was informed of this news in advance, and the devils are not ready yet, so I can withdraw more!  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 166 You Look Too Insecure, Spike Team Attacks Again

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    After asking some other questions, seeing that he couldn't ask any more questions, Gao Peng killed Guo Mengwa with a random shot, and then asked the team members to collect all the weapons and equipment of the devil and traitor, and then went to a few villagers to kill the devil and traitor.  The body was carried to the back mountain for burial.

    After the corpses of the devils and traitors were disposed of, Gao Peng gathered the whole village, old and young, and told them the news that the devils were about to start a retaliatory sweep, and told them to prepare and retreat into the mountains at any time.

    At the same time, let them arrange people to report the news to other surrounding villages. Most of the people in Shanxi have experienced the raids of the devils, and after many bloody lessons, they have also learned how to deal with them.

    Most of the devils usually raid to grab food. In this case, as long as the people don¡¯t resist, the devils will not kill if they honestly hand over the food. But for revenge raids like this, there is no need to think too much, just run  .

    Gao Peng handed over the weapons and equipment he had seized from the devil to the men in the village, and taught them how to shoot. This was very easy. The actions of pulling the bolt, aiming, and shooting were not complicated.

    Gao Peng and others withdrew all the bullets in the barrel and asked them to learn with empty guns. In the end, the villagers who were assigned guns basically mastered the method of shooting.

    But Gao Peng has nothing to do with marksmanship, but the purpose of giving them guns is just in case. Their guns are also useful at a very short distance. It is unrealistic to expect them to form combat effectiveness, but if they can meet  Guerrillas might be useful in the future.

    After arranging everything, Gao Peng and the Wolf Fang team members did not do anything to help the villagers, but began to recharge their batteries. They have decided to start tonight to pull out the last few strongholds near Xipan Township.

    First of all, it is the one tens of miles away from Gaozhuang Village, because according to the villagers, several women from the surrounding villages should still be imprisoned there.

    When Hou Dong'e brought the villagers to bring them dinner, Gao Peng called Hou Dong'e and Gao Xiulan aside, and handed them the two bastard boxes and spare magazines that he had taken from the devil Cao Chang and the ammunition hand.

    "Hold these two guns for self-defense. I'll teach you how to shoot after dinner."

    Hou Dong'e and Gao Xiulan took a handful with great surprise, and they couldn't put it down to play with it. Gao Peng was not afraid of them getting out of fire, the insurance was closed, and before they learned how to open the insurance, it was not easy for them to get out of the fire even if they wanted to.

    "Thank you, Brother Dapeng." Gao Xiulan sweetly thanked Gao Peng, but Hou Dong'e was a little puzzled, "Dapeng, why did you think of giving us a gun?"

    Gao Peng took a deep look at her and sighed: "There is no way, you are too insecure to grow up. If you fall into the hands of the devil, it will definitely be worse than death."

    Hou Dong'e and Gao Xiulan were taken aback when they heard the words, and after a few turns in their minds, they realized what Gao Peng meant by "too unsafe to look at", their pretty faces flushed slightly.

    Although Gao Xiulan's appearance is far inferior to Hou Dong'e's, she can be regarded as handsome and pleasant. After hearing Gao Peng's words, she sighed in her heart, she really deserves to be a cultured person, and she can even turn such a big corner when she praises people for being good-looking.

    But thinking of the scene of falling into the hands of the devil, the two couldn't help trembling and feeling cold all over.

    "I give you guns, not only so that you can protect yourself, but also has another meaning." Gao Peng turned his back to the two, and continued: "There is such a sentence in the oath of our Spike Team,'  Leave me with the last bullet if necessary'."

    After speaking, he walked towards the place where the team members ate.

    "Leave me the last bullet." Hou Dong'e murmured, and exchanged glances with Gao Xiulan. After a while, the expressions of the two women became firm.

    Indeed, if that situation really comes to that, death is the best choice for them

    After a whole day of brewing, an autumn rain finally fell, which made the Spike team members very excited. They were not afraid of rain, but they were afraid that it would not rain. The heavier the rain, the happier they were.

    ?In the middle of the night, the villagers put on hats and sent Gao Peng and others to the entrance of the village. Hou Dong'e, wearing a bamboo hat, stood at the front with the village chief.

    Gao Peng took the village chief's hand and said loudly: "Village chief, arrange for the villagers to transfer as soon as possible. If you contact the guerrillas, tell them the situation here and let them take away the weapons and equipment in the stronghold."

    "Don't worry! Don't worry about us, you must be careful, I wish you success."

    "We will definitely, we will drive the devils out sooner or later." Gao Peng explained to the village chief, looked at Hou Dong'e, and said, "Take care of Da Zhuang and Er Ya, and when this battle is over, I will let your husband come as soon as possible."  pick you up??¡±

    Hou Dong'e nodded heavily with red eyes, but didn't know what to say. Gao Peng took a step back and shouted, "Salute."

    The members of the Wolf Fang team raised their right hands in unison, saluted the villagers, then turned around and fell into the rain. Gao Xiulan shouted into the darkness: "Brother Dapeng, you must live, live well."

    In the devil's stronghold more than ten miles away, the searchlights on the top of the gun tower did not turn on, and the stronghold was quiet in the heavy rain.

    The Spike team successfully broke into the wall and easily turned in. The heavy rain covered up all the noises they made during their actions. The sentry posts wearing raincoats in the stronghold were touched one by one, and the sentry posts in the sentry box at the gate were silenced by Gao Peng.  The weapon's pistol kills.

    Then came the killing time of the Spike Squad. More than 180 devils were wiped out without making any noise. In the end, Gao Peng and others rescued eight women from surrounding villages in the stronghold.

    When they were woken up by the Spike Team and told that they were saved, they even thought they were dreaming. After the eight women hugged each other and cried for a while, Gao Peng and others also completed the collection of weapons and ammunition.

    The Devil Squadron in this stronghold has a very strong firepower configuration. There are three mortars, four heavy machine guns, and twelve crooked handles. What surprised Gao Peng the most was that there were three trucks parked in this stronghold.

    It's a pity that only Gao Peng in the Wolf Fang team can drive. In the end, Gao Peng drove a truck and left the stronghold with the Wolf Fang team members and the eight rescued women.

    ?The car was stopped at the side of the road about three kilometers away from Gaozhuang Village, and the women in devil raincoats were sent to Gaozhuang Village, but they did not enter the village again. Some of the women had acquaintances in Gaozhuang Village, and they would enter the village by themselves.

    Before the Spike team left, they all knelt on the ground to thank the Spike team members. Gao Peng and others naturally quickly helped them up, comforted them, and turned around decisively to leave.

    With the convenience of a truck, Gao Peng and the others were much more efficient. Before five o'clock in the morning, all four strongholds around Xipan Township were wiped out, and then they began to rush to Yu County.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 167 Xiguan Village, Huihe County Brigade, Attack, Target Yu County

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The truck was driven by Gao Peng to hide in a mountain depression, and then the Wolf Fang team rushed to Xiguan Village, which is only three miles away from Yu County.

    Although the sky is still gloomy at this time, the sky has brightened and the rain has lightened a lot. It is obviously unrealistic to go to Yu County again, so Gao Peng decided to find a place to rest first.

    The most important thing is that he has to find a way to spread the news that the devils are about to start a retaliatory raid, so that the common people are ready. Although his actions can only save a small number of people, but he can save one person!

    The only good news for the Spike Team is that judging from the sky and the large amount of water vapor still rising into the sky on the distant mountain, there is still some rain, and tonight is another excellent killing night  .

    It was a little over one kilometer, and the Spike team arrived in less than five minutes in a sprint state. However, Xiguan Village is adjacent to Yu County, and Gao Peng was more cautious. He was afraid that there would be devils or puppet troops in the village, so he did not rush into the village.

    In fact, his prudence was not useless. There was indeed a platoon of puppet troops stationed in the village, led by a ghost corporal and two ghost soldiers. They were stationed in a few houses near the entrance of the village. As for the original owner of the house  , you can imagine what happened to them.

    Taking advantage of the day before dawn, and at this time when people were in the deepest sleep, Gao Peng unceremoniously harvested the heads of this group of devils and puppet soldiers.

    After killing all the devils and puppet troops, the Spike team used local materials and made breakfast with the rations of the devils and puppet troops.

    After more than an hour, the Spike team sat around the fire, eating the food of the devils, and drying the clothes that were soaked in the rain.

    It wasn't until the Spike Team had eaten and drank enough and dried all the clothes on their bodies that they still didn't see any villagers' activities, and then they realized something was different.

    At present, everyone went into the village to check, but found that the village was empty. Through some circumstances, Gao Peng judged that all the people in this village had been transferred, and the food, salt and other things were gone. It could be said that they were taken away by devils, but the bedding  The clothes are gone, so it's not like the devils snatched them!  This made Gao Peng feel relieved

    A few hours later, the rain had stopped. Gao Peng and Monk Wei, who were meditating and practicing inner strength, suddenly opened their eyes one after another, got up and got off the kang, and walked out of the room.

    "Captain, did you hear that too?" The two met in the main room, but neither of them disturbed the team members for the time being.

    Gao Peng nodded and said: "Well, there are people here, and there are quite a few of them. They should not be enemies. Let's go out and have a look first."

    Gao Peng and Monk Wei equipped their weapons and touched them out. They quickly figured out the identity of the person who came, but it was the guerrillas and the Yu County Brigade around here.

    They gathered a company of troops and prepared to wipe out the Japanese puppets in Xiguan Village in one fell swoop. Who knew that when they entered the house where the devils lived, they only found dead bodies of devils all over the ground.

    Everyone looked at the enemy corpses in the room, and they all showed happy smiles on their faces. One of the guerrilla captains smiled at the county brigade captain: "Looking at the situation, the Spike Squad should have come."

    The captain nodded and said: "All of them were killed in one blow, and they were killed in their sleep. This method can't be wrong."

    "I just don't know where they are going now. Since they are here, the target must be Yu County. The headquarters asked us to fully cooperate and assist them. We have to find them!"

    "Are you all looking for us?"

    "who?"

    "Don't get excited, it's us, the Spike Squad."

    The captain of the Wuzhong County Brigade and the guerrilla team stared at each other in astonishment when they heard the voice coming from the outside just separated by a door panel, and then, in ecstasy, they hurriedly turned and went out.

    The guerrillas outside looked at Gao Peng and Monk Wei who turned out from the back of the house, and they were extremely impressed. They were able to avoid so many people's eyes and ears and touch their noses, but they didn't notice it at all. They really deserved to be the Spike Squad  .

    "Hello, comrade, I'm Shi Gang, captain of the Yu County brigade." The head was covered with a white towel, and the sturdy brigade captain in his thirties greeted Gao Peng and stretched out his right hand.

    Gao Peng shook hands with him, and said with a smile, "Hi, I'm Gao Peng, the captain of the Spike Team. Captain Shi is developing well! Comrades, the weapons and equipment are almost catching up with the regular army."

    "Hahahaha" Shi Gang laughed heartily a few times, and said, "It's because we have developed well, it's all thanks to your Spike team!"

    "We met two devil strongholds that you patronized, and ended up making a fortune like this, hahahaha"

    Suddenly, Gao Peng laughed and said, "That's your luck.??Well, those who can survive on the battlefield are lucky, and the windfall is the same.  "

    "However, the biggest reason is that you are determined enough to resist Japan and dare to sacrifice, otherwise you would not have the idea of ??attacking the devil's stronghold, and naturally you would not have the chance to make a fortune."

    Gao Peng's words made Shi Gang and the guerrillas around him very useful. Gao Peng not only has great skills, but also has a high IQ and high EQ. When he gets along with others, he always makes people feel like a spring breeze, but when he becomes fierce, he can also make people feel happy.  My heart is cold.

    After exchanging pleasantries, Shi Gang arranged for the soldiers to collect weapons and ammunition, and then took two guerrilla captains and followed Monk Gao Pengwei to the room where they were resting.

    The team members got up one after another, and after getting acquainted with Shi Gang and the two guerrilla leaders, they all sat around and had a brief meeting.

    Gao Peng told Shi Gang the news that the devils were about to launch a retaliatory sweep, and asked him to report it as soon as possible, and notify as many people as possible to move as soon as possible.

    Shi Gang also conveyed the order from the headquarters, but Gao Peng told him that they don't need any assistance from the guerrillas, they just need to wait for them to solve the Japanese and puppet defenders in the county, and then they go to the city to clean up the mess.

    The so-called cleaning up the mess means cleaning the battlefield, moving weapons, ammunition and various supplies, but relying on their company, the Japanese and puppet weapons in the entire Yuxian County may not be able to get back the weapons, and they still need to contact other troops.

    In addition, Gao Peng asked Shigang to help them get two three-claw hooks and a long rope, which Gao Peng was going to use to make the hook rope.

    This is not a difficult task. There are many rivers in Shanxi, and there is a Fragrant River near Xiguan Village. There are many rivers and many boats, and there is usually one very important thing on board, that is, the anchor. If there is no special hook rope head  Under the circumstances, it is most appropriate to use a ship's anchor instead.

    In the end, Shi Gang sent two four-claw anchors, which are basically the same shape as the hook rope, and their functions are similar, and because of the extra hook, the grip is more stable.

    After getting everything ready, the Spike team continued to recharge their batteries and waited quietly for the night to come. God was very strong. At eight or nine o'clock in the evening, it began to rain heavily again, accompanied by bursts of thunder.

    Gao Peng looked at the lightning in the sky, with a smile on the corner of his mouth, and muttered: "The spring thunder will not sting, the autumn thunder will not stop, there will never be a day of rain, and there will be no day of sunshine today This rain, it's raining  OK!"

    After a while, Gao Peng gave the order, "Spike, attack." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 168: Resolving Yu County, Prepare to Return

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The city wall of Yuxian County is about six meters high, which is incomparable with the 12-meter city wall in Nanjing, but it is not easy for ordinary people to climb up.

    But of course people like Gao Peng and Monk Wei are not included here. They don't even need a hook rope. With the height they can jump up with the help of internal force, plus their own height and arm length, they can climb up with bare hands.

    The hook rope is actually prepared for other team members. At this time, thunderstorms are coming, they don't need to think too much about the movement, they just need to act secretly.

    The county town is different from the village. There are generators arranged by the devils here, and there are many electric lights in the devil's garrison. However, the heavy rain suppressed the lighting range of the lights to the greatest extent, and the weak gunshot of Gao Peng's pistol with a silencer can also be heard.  The sound of thunder and rain is perfectly covered.

    The Spike team threw the hook rope up the city wall, but they didn't start climbing directly, but pulled with two people together to ensure that the hook rope was stable, and then climbed up the city wall along the rope.

    In the end, Gao Peng and Monk Wei did not use the rope to go up the wall. They rushed forward, alternately kicked their feet on the wall to borrow strength, and rushed up more than four meters.  successfully on the wall.

    After reaching the city wall, everyone bowed and jumped forward, keeping their figures as low as possible within the female wall, and quickly ran towards the city gate.

    No matter which aspect is considered, the enemies in the tower must be dealt with first, so as to ensure a smooth retreat.

    There are not many people stationed in the tower, only one group of devils and two squads of puppet troops. There is an electric light emitting orange light under the eaves of the tower, and it can be clearly seen that there is no sentry post at this time.

    However, Gao Peng was not careless. Zhuge was only cautious in his life. Gao Peng's caution was even more cautious than Zhuge Liang. Zhuge Liang would lose a war at most if he made a mistake, but if he made a mistake, he might lose his life.

    Gao Peng asked his team members to search the surroundings carefully, and sure enough, he found two puppet soldiers hiding there sleeping in a dark corner. Gao Peng's cautiousness once again saved him from an accident.

    These two must be guard posts. They think it doesn¡¯t matter whether they stand guard or not in such weather. Anyway, they can¡¯t see anything standing there, and the Japanese patrol team will not come out to patrol in heavy rain, so they can rest assured.  asleep.

    However, their sleep gave the Wolf Fang team great convenience. Gao Peng ordered them not to be touched for the time being, and went to the house to deal with other Japanese puppets.

    More than 20 people are enough for the Spike Team to cut three rounds. After killing the Japanese puppets in the tower, Gao Peng took the time to "wake up" two sentry posts with Monk Wei and Ji Laoliu.

    "Heroic man, spare your life, heroic man, spare your life. We will obey whatever orders you have." After waking up to understand the situation, the puppet soldiers resolutely admitted their cowardice, and spoke in a "caring" lowered voice.

    "Take us to the devil's camp, if you dare to play tricks, I will cut off your heads." Ji Laoliu put the bleeding bayonet under the chin of one of the puppet soldiers, and shouted in a normal voice.

    Seeing Ji Laoliu being so unscrupulous, the two knew that the brothers and the Japanese inside were more likely than good, so they tremblingly said: "Yes, we must not play tricks, we are also Chinese, if it is really impossible, no one would want to  Being a traitor and being stabbed in the back by folks, since you are calling, we are willing to do whatever."

    Gao Peng was almost laughed at by these two bastards, shook his head helplessly, and said: "Stop talking nonsense and lead the way. If you are honest, I can let you live."

    "Yes, you must be honest, you must be honest, thank you for not killing the hero."

    Monk Wei and Ji Laoliu grabbed the two goods one by one and got off the gate tower, and quickly ran to the devil's camp. The devil's camp was in the original county government, and the puppet army was stationed in the original county police station.

    When they arrived at the destination, Gao Peng touched the heads of the two puppet soldiers, and they fell into a coma. Since he promised to keep them alive, Gao Peng would not do anything to renege on his promise. Besides, they are only puppet soldiers, and killing them will not increase the task.  Completeness.

    Drag the two guys to a hidden place on the street corner where they can shelter from the rain and ignore them, and put them in the rain Gao Peng is afraid that they will wake up too early.

    After doing this well, the Spike Team climbed in from a fence, which was only two meters long, so naturally no tools were needed.

    After entering the devil's garrison, the crowd spread out and tried to choose a dark place where the light could not reach. Gao Peng touched a wooden lookout post in the center of the garrison.

    The lookout post is seven or eight meters high, and the field of vision is basically at the highest position in the county. At this time, a devil sentry in the lookout post is turning back and forth with a gun.

    Gao Peng touched the lookout post, pulled out the silencer pistol, and killed the devil sentry, the devil sentryThe soldier fell on the wooden lookout post and made a muffled sound, but it was completely covered by the thunder.

    After a while, the Spike team joined up, and they had wiped out all the light and dark posts around them. The next thing to do was to wipe them from room to room

    Outside the city, nearly a battalion of guerrillas waited quietly under the city wall near the city gate. They came with the Spike Squad.  Go in and move weapons, ammunition and food supplies.

    Nearly two hours later, the long-awaited gate of the city finally opened. It was Monk Wei who came. He was the fastest, so Gao Peng sent him to pick up the county brigade and the guerrillas.

    "Captain Shi, bring your comrades into the city! The Japanese and puppets in the city are gone."

    After hearing Monk Wei's words, Shi Gang and the others were filled with enthusiasm, and immediately followed Monk Wei into the city, only to see many guerrillas behind were pushing carts, which were prepared to transport food and supplies.

    Arriving at the devil's garrison, Shi Gang and Gao Peng met, while the others went around collecting the devil's weapons and ammunition.

    "Captain Shi, the weapons and ammunition are fine. The food cannot be soaked in water. You take off the canvas canopy on the Devil's truck and make a waterproof bag, which can prevent the food from getting wet."

    Shi Gang smiled and said to Gao Peng: "Don't worry, Captain Gao! We have prepared a lot of oil paper, and we won't waste the food. I wonder what Captain Gao's plan is next?"

    Seeing that Shi Gang was already prepared, Gao Peng stopped talking, and said: "The raid is basically over, and the next step is to deal with the devil's retaliatory sweep. We plan to rush back to Yangquan to join the big army."

    "You should also be careful. You must give full play to the mobility and flexibility of the guerrillas. Don't go head-to-head with the devils, let alone think that you can fight tough battles if you have a tough guy in your hand. That's unrealistic."

    After listening to Gao Peng's warning, Shi Gang said solemnly: "Captain Gao, don't worry, we are very clear about our position, and we will not do what the regular army does beyond our capabilities."

    Gao Peng nodded in satisfaction, and said: "In addition, you don't need the heavy machine guns, grenade launchers, mortars and mountain artillery in this station. I plan to bring back the large troops."

    "The light machine gun with crooked handle is troublesome to reload. If you haven't specially trained it, it won't work well. I will take it away. There are some light Czech machine guns in the puppet army. You must be familiar with that." (Remember the website URL:  www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 169: It's Time to Retreat! The Spike Squad Returns

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The so-called mountain cannon in Gao Peng's mouth is the Devil's Type 92 infantry artillery. This artillery was an "ideal" infantry support weapon in the 1930s and 1940s.

    Especially for countries with a very low degree of mechanization, it is very suitable for use on complex terrain, and can cover almost all types of fire support that infantry needs.

    In addition, the structure is simple, which is not only convenient for wartime production, but also easy to use and maintain, and the weight is very light, only more than 400 kilograms, and it can be disassembled for transportation. The requirements for transportation conditions are very low.

    ?Because of its curved trajectory, which is close to the characteristics of the 82 mortar, it can also shoot flat and destroy the enemy's fortifications and bunkers, so it is deeply loved by our army.

    After listening to Gao Peng's words, Shi Gang had no opinion, and said without hesitation: "It's natural, but there are only eight of you, how can you get these things back? Yu County is more than a hundred miles away from Yangquan! Do you want us to send  help?"

    "That's not necessary." Gao Peng waved his hand and said with a smile: "There are some devil's trucks in this city, let's just drive one back."

    "The Japanese puppets around Yu County have basically been cleaned up by us, and the devils on the Zhengtai line have been almost wiped out by our troops. This road is very safe. We just need to be careful not to be blacked out by our own people."

    "Ha ha ha ha¡­¡­"

    In the torrential rain, on the dark and quiet road, a green pickup truck was slowly moving forward on the muddy road, and a jeep was towed behind it with a few strands of hemp rope the thickness of a finger.

    There is a dry heavy weapon in the cargo compartment of the truck, and the inner third of the space is stacked together, occupied by ammunition boxes firmly fixed with hemp rope.

    In other spaces, there are two Type 92 infantry guns that have been disassembled into parts, three Type 97 mortars, four Type 92 "chicken neck" heavy machine guns, five grenadiers, and eight light machine guns with crooked handles.

    In addition, there are three gasoline barrels. Although cars are a bit tasteless to the Eighth Route Army, it is still necessary for Wolf Fang members to learn to drive.

    Besides, gasoline can not only be used to drive cars, gasoline bombs are also a powerful lethal weapon, and even gasoline barrels are useful to Gao Peng.

    These weapons may not seem to be many, but for the Eighth Route Army, they are already a huge fortune, and neither regiment may be able to get them together.

    As for the off-road vehicle, it is naturally for other team members to sit in. It is unrealistic to learn to drive for a while, so Gao Peng had to use a truck to drag the off-road vehicle.  There is no difficulty for them.

    If the distance of more than 60 kilometers is on foot, Gao Peng and the others need to run non-stop for most of the day, plus the rest time in the middle, it will take a whole day to get there, but with a car, the speed is much faster.

    The devil strongholds along the road have been pulled out, the devil reinforcements from other places have not yet arrived, and the Eighth Route Army and guerrillas have basically evacuated. In addition, it was three or four o'clock in the morning, and the Spike team only spent an hour and a half.  He drove back to Yangquan without any surprises, and there was no case of being shot black by his own people.

    Gao Peng drove the car to the road closest to Nanshan Village in Yangquan, then drove the car off the road and hid it in a mountain depression.

    Because he didn't know whether the independent regiment had been rebuilt or not, Gao Peng went directly to Nanshan Village where the brigade headquarters was located, so as not to rush into nothing.

    Gao Peng ordered Ji Laoliu, Wang Xikui and others to guard the vehicle, and took Monk Wei to the brigade by himself.

    In order not to cause unnecessary misunderstandings, Gao Peng and Monk Wei did not choose to infiltrate, but swaggered into the village. At this time, a few houses at the foot of the mountain in the direction of the village were still lit, but they were just oil lamps.

    The rain was still falling, but it was slightly smaller than in the first half of the night, but the viewing distance was still not high. Gao Peng and Monk Wei were found by the sentry when they were about to enter the village.  In the cat's ear hole.

    "Stop, who is it?" A loud shout came, but no one was seen.

    Gao Peng didn't look for the position of the sentry post, and said loudly: "The Spike team of the independent team teaching team has returned, please report to the brigade commander."

    The next moment, two soldiers of the Eighth Route Army wearing coir raincoats came out from the side of the field, only a dozen meters away from Gao Peng and Monk Wei, and one of them asked, "Is it Captain Gao?"

    Gao Peng replied: "I am Gao Peng. Please report to the brigade commander as soon as possible. We brought some good things back. Comrades are still guarding outside the village. We need to send people to bring the things back as soon as possible."

    While Gao Peng was speaking, two soldiers of the Eighth Route Army had already rushed to the front. Hearing Gao Peng's words, one of them rushed towards the village immediately.??, and the other said excitedly: "Captain Gao, come with me! I wonder what you brought back?"

    "Hey, there are mountain cannons, mortars, light and heavy machine guns, grenades, and corresponding ammunition. It's a whole truck!" Before Gao Peng could answer, Monk Wei had already shouted triumphantly.

    "My dear, listen to what you mean, you even drove back the devil's truck?"

    "That is¡­¡­"

    The 386th Brigade Headquarters, the brigade commander, deputy brigade commander, chief of staff and director of the political department were all present. They were gathered around a map and were discussing something.

    After a while, the brigade commander put down the pencil in his hand and concluded: "It's time to retreat, Zhangjiakou, Datong, Heshun, Wuxiang, Qinxian, Xiangyuan, Yushe, Liaoxian, eight directions, tens of thousands of Japanese reinforcements are rushing  Come, if you don't leave, we will be made dumplings."

    "We have achieved a lot in the raid this time, and the political significance is very far-reaching. If we make such a big sum, it won't be worth it if we lose it. Chief of Staff, where are the regiments of our brigade?"

    The chief of staff of the 386 brigade said with a smile: "The 771st and 772nd regiments have been rushing back since they received the order, and they returned to the station at eight or nine o'clock last night."

    "During the retreat from Yuci, the Xinyi Regiment and the Independence Regiment got together and joined forces to engage in some 'sideline business'. They attacked several township devil strongholds that were relatively close to the Zhengtai Line. It should have passed Shouyang by now.  , without accident, you will be able to return to the station this afternoon."

    The brigade commander smiled and said: "Li Yunlong and Ding Wei, two lawless guys, get together. It would be strange if there are no moths! Especially Li Yunlong, this brat has the confidence to teach the team, why don't he dare to do it?"

    "Hehehehe"

    "Report."

    "Come in."

    "Reporting to the leaders, the independent team's teaching team, the Spike Squad, has returned. Captain Gao has entered the village. He said that the Spike Squad brought back some good things, and we need to send someone to move them."

    The eyes of several heads of the brigade were brightened, and it was hard to hide the surprise, "Spike is back, hurry up, go and bring Captain Gao in." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 171: The End of the Hundred Regiments Battle, the Second Group of Spikes Forms the Eighth Route Army with Greatly Increased Strength

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Two days later in the morning, the headquarters issued an order, and each unit retreated alternately, as long as they entered the mountain, they could evacuate across the board.

    After Gao Peng bid farewell to the brigade commander, he drove two cars with the Spike team to the Xiaonangou station where the independent regiment was located, and then directly ignited the two cars under the eyes of the team members with great pity.

    After two days of assault training, the Wolf Fang team members finally learned to drive. Gao Peng looked at the two burning cars and said indifferently: "Don't feel sorry, there are plenty of car devils, just drive hard to fight devils, let's go."  Bar!"

    Gao Peng asked the team members to bring three empty gasoline barrels to the Independent Regiment's camp, and when they returned to the Independent Regiment, Gao Peng, Li Yunlong and Zhao Gang naturally exchanged pleasantries.

    Due to the existence of the teaching team, the casualties of the independent regiment were not heavy, and only about two platoons were lost. Among them, because the teaching team fought tough and vicious battles, the loss was the biggest, with seventeen or eight casualties.  But Li Yunlong's heart ached.

    However, the results of the battle were also extremely rich. When Gao Peng returned to the regiment with the Spike Team, he found that there were several times more light machine guns and mortars than before, ammunition boxes filled a room, and there were many logistics supplies.

    In short, the independent group has made a fortune. If it hadn't been turned over to the public, the amount would be far more than that.

    When Langya returned to the team, Li Yunlong quickly gave the order to retreat. This time he did not make any mistakes, and completely followed the brigade headquarters' order to evacuate from the designated route. He had the same thinking as the brigade commander. This time he made so much money.  Too much, but I can't pay any more.

    After nearly three months of tossing and turning, all the units of the 129th Division got rid of the devil's encirclement and suppression, and returned to the anti-Japanese base area in southwestern Shanxi smoothly, smashing the devil's attack from east to west, and then the devil began to carry out a large-scale and large-scale mopping up of the anti-Japanese base area

    In February 1941, the independent teaching team that returned to the Yangcun base ushered in a large-scale mobilization.

    ?After this hundred-regiment battle, there are only more than 50 people left in the teaching team, but these teaching team members who have withstood the actual combat test are enough to serve as instructors of the first army.

    An order came from the headquarters, except for some of the team members to be left as seed instructors of the independent regiment teaching team, others will be assigned to each unit to form a teaching team.  The coaching team is trained.

    Gao Peng did not execute this order immediately. He went to the Daxia Bay headquarters in person and asked the chief to delay the execution of this order, because he also planned to select a group of people to form the Spike Team.

    This request was approved by the headquarters, and then Gao Peng began to conduct restorative training for the teaching team. Not long after the training started, Gao Peng and others finally arrived.

    "Report, Captain Gao, a guerrilla fighter named Li Xiangyang came to the regiment. He said that you asked him to come to you."

    Gao Peng's eyes lit up, and he said with a smile, "It's finally here, let's go."

    Gao Peng returned to the regiment from the training ground with the correspondents. There are Spike players watching over here, so there is no need for him to worry.  There is more time to practice internal strength and practice marksmanship.

    When Gao Peng returned to the regiment, Li Xiangyang was called by Li Yunlong for questioning. Hearing that he was invited by Gao Peng by name, he immediately paid attention to this young man with two guns in his waist and a big cap on his back.

    "Leader."

    "Dapeng is here! Did you call this kid?" Li Yunlong looked at Gao Peng who entered the room, and asked with a smile.

    Seeing Gao Peng, Li Xiangyang immediately put his legs together excitedly, saluted a not-so-standard military salute, and said, "Comrade Captain, Li Xiangyang is here to report."

    Seeing this, Gao Peng nodded in satisfaction, and said with a smile: "Okay, you kid didn't disappoint me, Captain, don't look at this kid's young age, he is a quick shooter and sharpshooter, with two box cannons in his hand, bowing left and right  It's like a submachine gun, it's like a born special soldier embryo."

    Li Yunlong's eyes lit up, and he said with a smile: "Since even you said that, there's no need to say it, go! Put on your military uniform and go with your Captain Gao. You will be a soldier of my independent regiment from now on. Correspondent, take him to change clothes.  "

    "yes."

    "Thank you, head." Li Xiangyang saluted Li Yunlong again, and then followed the correspondent to change his uniform.

    After Li Xiangyang left, Li Yunlong smiled at Gao Peng: "Dapeng, because of you, our regiment has now become a favorite in the eyes of the head of the headquarters. The logistics support is fully tilted towards our regiment. You can't be lazy, train me more elite soldiers  .¡±

    Gao Peng solemnly said: "Leader, don't worry! Now the coaching teamWe already have the first batch of seed instructors, and the battalion and company chief officers have also learned the training methods of the teaching team. Sooner or later, our regiment will become the most powerful regiment in our army.  "

    "I believe in you. Since I've known you, you've never let me down. Go for it!"

    "Yes, the task is guaranteed to be completed."

    One month later, the Spike Special Team Group B was freshly released. There is no doubt that both the captain and the strategic sniper are Li Xiangyang, and Gao Peng handed over one of the Springfield sniper rifles to him.

    The soldier who originally used the Springfield sniper rifle was killed in the Hundred Regiments Battle. Since no one but him could use a sniper scope, the gun has been kept by political commissar Zhao Gang himself.

    On the day the selection ended, Zhao Gang personally handed over the gun to Li Xiangyang. As for the tactical sniper, he was still the one who used the other Springfield rifle.

    Li Xiangyang's physical fitness is not bad, and the most important marksmanship is directly at full level, so he completed the skills that ordinary soldiers need to learn in three months in only one month.

    The members of Langya Group B are: strategic sniper and captain Li Xiangyang, tactical sniper Yang Jiawei, No. 1 assaulter Tian Maolin, No. 2 assaulter Li Song, No. 1 blaster Liao Zhongqiang, No. 2 blaster Ma Dalong, and No. 1 fireman  Liu Yao, number two fireman Zhao Qing.

    The selection was over, and the big transfer officially began. Of the 43 remaining members of the teaching team, 33 were transferred to other regiment-level units to form teaching teams.  Ten people served as instructors of the independent team teaching team.

    Immediately, the headquarters selected 350 of the most elite fighters from the entire army to join the independent regiment teaching team for training. Gao Peng also became a battalion-level cadre. The 350 soldiers were divided into ten groups.  The instructors each lead thirty-five people.

    Among the 350 people, there was a soldier named Gao Yunfeng from the guard platoon of the 717th Regiment of the 359th Brigade of the 120th Division. He was appointed by Gao Peng.

    This Gao Yunfeng is none other than the husband of Hou Dong'e of Gaishanxi, the father of Gao Dazhuang and Gao Erya. This is what he promised Hou Dong'e, so he will not break his promise.

    And this Gao Yunfeng's military quality was not top-notch originally, at least if he was selected normally in their regiment, he would never be able to teach the team.

    It wasn't until Gao Peng had a private conversation with him that he finally understood that he was in the favor of his son, and Gao Peng looked at him differently because of his stature.

    Afterwards, Gao Yunfeng also lived up to his expectations. He worked very hard in training, and his training performance has always been in the upper reaches. He is one of the strongest dozens of people, which makes Gao Peng very pleased.

    However, the Spike Group A began to conduct one-on-one professional skills teaching for the Spike Group B, which is much more efficient than the professional skills training of Gao Peng who was in charge of seven people alone.

    In mid-March 1941, our army began a large-scale military training in full swing. The training outline compiled by Gao Peng was promoted throughout the army, and the combat effectiveness of our party's army was improving at a speed visible to the naked eye.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 172: Gao Peng's Selfishness: The Assessment Task of the Spike Group B - The Yamazaki Brigade Attacks

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    After more than two months, the training of the second group of the Spike Squad was basically over, and the training of the new members of the teaching team was also coming to an end, but Gao Peng did not rashly select special forces again.

    In fact, the hundreds of people who came to teach the team this time are all the elites of the various units. If you say that the level achieved in the past three months of training, the average quality is definitely better than that of the first internal selection of the independent regiment.

    Even the quality of many people has reached the standard of excellent special forces, but there is no way, the weapons are not fully equipped!  You can't let the assaulter hold a light machine gun as a submachine gun!

    A mechanically aimed rifle cannot replace a sniper rifle. After all, it is impossible for the naked eye to aim at the target at a distance of 600 meters.

    In fact, the combat effectiveness of the special forces formed in this way is not much stronger than that of the teaching team. Gao Peng thought about not selecting the members at all, and directly imparting the knowledge that the special forces need to master to them.

    In this way, they will be transferred later, and if they get the right equipment, they can form a special team at any time.

    Ever since, the members of the teaching team began to learn the professional knowledge of individual soldiers again. Although each team member has their own division of labor according to their respective specialties during the battle, they must also understand other majors, so that when the players are required to display other professional skills  , so as not to be caught blind.

    Just like Gao Peng, he is a strategic sniper, but he can also become an assaulter, fireman or even a blaster when necessary. All in all, an excellent special soldier must be an all-rounder.

    On the day the Spike Group B finished training, Gao Peng arranged an assessment task for them. This task was a test of their training results in the past few months. Of course, it also included some of his selfishness.

    "Comrades, this mission is an assessment of you and a test of your training results over the past few months. Are you ready?"

    "Ready at all the time."

    "Very good, the objective of the mission, there is Cuifeng mountain more than 30 kilometers northwest, and there is a Heiyun village on the mountain. The bandits in this Heiyun village rob, cut, kidnap, dig old kilns, whatever they want to do."

    "They are cruel and tyrannical. They don't have any beliefs or political opinions. They don't even know the difference between likes and dislikes in a general sense. They exist only for their own enjoyment. It is not a good thing for such people to exist in our military base.  "

    "No matter what method you use, whether to attack by force or secretly, it's up to you to decide. Your task is to pull out this cottage and eliminate this group of bandits for me within three days. Is it clear?"

    "Clear."

    "Set off."

    Li Xiangyang set off with the Spike Group B. Gao Peng didn't worry about them at all. In the whole Heiyunzhai, Xie Baoqing, the head of the team, had some abilities, but in front of the Spike team, it was not enough.

    That's right, Gao Peng's combat order is precisely to complete task five, task five: to ensure that Monk Wei does not die because of Heiyunzhai, 500 reward points will be obtained for success, and 500 reward points will be deducted for failure.

    Although Monk Wei has now become a member of the Spike Team, and he is familiar with the plot, naturally he will not let Monk Wei die.

    However, if you are not afraid of ten thousand, you are afraid of the eventuality. Gao Peng always feels that it is the safest way to kill all factors that may lead to the failure of the mission in the cradle.

    It was useless for three days, and the Langya Group B came back the next day. Except for some old and weak women and children in Heiyunzhai, since Xie Baoqing Shanmaozi went down, no chicken or dog was left.

    In the original play, because Xie Baoqing accepted Kong Jie's recruitment, Li Yunlong's massacre of Heiyunzhai caused an uproar, and even caused Li Yunlong to be demoted to become a battalion commander.  No one.

    At the same time, after task five on Gao Peng's reincarnation table, there are three more words completed

    On this day, the class was taught by the Langya Group B, and Gao Peng took the Langya Group A to the field hospital in Yixiantian to condolences to the soldiers of the teaching team who were injured or sick during training.

    There is not only a field hospital in this area, but not far from the hospital is the location of the Shuiyaozi Arsenal. Both the hospital and the armory belong to the logistics department, under the jurisdiction of the logistics minister Zhang Wanhe.

    This time, apart from visiting the wounded and sick, Gao Peng also planned to go to the arsenal to ask Zhang Wanhe for some 7.92mm bullets.

    The training intensity of the coaching team is relatively high, so injuries are inevitable, but if you have a minor injury, you usually rest in the regiment for a period of time, and you can continue training after recovering from the injury.

    Those who go to the hospital usually have serious injuries such as fractures, and some even fall to serious injuries during climbing training.?, and another had a fever with a fever of 40 degrees.

    Fortunately, there were not many seriously injured patients, only seven or eight out of more than 300 people. The members of the Wolf Fang A team rushed to the field hospital with the nutrition seized from the devils.

    Over the past few months, they have not only trained new players, but when the new players are resting, Gao Peng will also take the team out to do some side jobs, and the devils' strongholds within a radius of 50 kilometers have suffered a great disaster.

    It even led to Yamamoto's special forces. Unfortunately, they were lucky and didn't collide with the Spike team. If Gao Peng knew that Yamamoto was dispatched, he might have smelled it like a fly Cough cough, it was the wolf that smelled blood and rushed over  .

    The arrival of the Spike Team made the wounded and sick very excited, asking whether they could return to the teaching team for training.

    After Gao Peng told them that they can rest assured to recuperate from their injuries and recuperate, and that they can return to the teaching team to continue training at any time after recovery, everyone immediately felt relieved.

    For the arrival of the Spike Team, not only the wounded and sick are interested, but also the doctors and nurses in the hospital.

    Now the Spike team has become a legend in the Eighth Route Army, and those good-looking school-age nurses are very moved when they see the majestic Spike team members.

    Needless to say, Huzi had a good eye with a nurse named Yang Suhua in the field hospital. Gao Peng has never imposed any restrictions on the marriage and relationship status of the team members. As long as it is a normal relationship, he will strongly support it.

    Huzi is the youngest in the Spike team, and the most well-rounded one except for Gao Peng. It is not surprising that he can attract the nurse sister.

    In order to avoid trouble, Gao Peng, from the moment he entered the field hospital, except when facing his own soldiers, he always acted as if strangers should not enter.  Don't dare to approach easily.

    The Spike team stayed in the field hospital until noon, when Gao Peng was about to leave, "Comrades, take care of your injuries. I will wait for you in the teaching team. When the time comes, I will ask the Spike team members to give you extra lessons in person."

    "Thank you, captain, let's go slowly, captain."

    "Tom tom tom"

    "Shhhhhhh"

    Just when Gao Peng was about to leave the field hospital with the Spike team and go to the arsenal, several sounds and screams that he was familiar with suddenly sounded. Gao Peng's expression changed drastically, and he suddenly shouted: "Mortar, everyone lie down."

    "Boom boom boom"

    After three consecutive explosions, there were three more screams, and the Spike team immediately dispersed, each of them found a cover and lay down.

    "The dog day Yamazaki brigade really knows how to choose the day!" Gao Peng muttered bitterly.

    When I first watched the TV series, the times of many events were not explained in the TV series, which also made it impossible for Gao Peng to make targeted arrangements in advance.

    Otherwise, his behavior was so abnormal that he couldn't explain it to others. As a result, when Gao Peng came to the hospital to visit the wounded and sick, he happened to bump into the Yamazaki brigade's surprise attack.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 173 Battle within the first line of the sky, the bewildered Yamazaki brigade

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Shhhhhh"

    "Boom boom boom"

    The screams and explosions of shells continued to sound, and Gao Peng found that most of the shells were directed at the arsenal and defense positions hundreds of meters away, and only occasionally one shell landed on the field hospital.

    Immediately jumped up and shouted: "Spike squad, get ready to fight, the others immediately enter the tunnel to hide."

    The doctors, nurses and wounded patients in the hospital, who were in a panic at first, calmed down slightly when they heard Gao Peng's call. The doctors and nurses helped the disabled number to transfer to the tunnel specially used for air defense.

    The Spike team gathered at a hidden point where the shells were not easily affected, and began to arrange tactics. The devil's artillery position was 1,600 to 700 meters away, and their weapons were out of reach. They had to wait until the devil started to charge before they could exchange fire with the devil.  .

    Gao Peng knew that the incoming attack was a dissatisfied Yamazaki Brigade with seven or eight hundred people. It was unrealistic for the Spike Squad to wipe out the opponent in a frontal battle.  When the brother troops arrived, the Yamazaki Brigade was doomed.

    It's just a pity that the Shuiyaozi Arsenal was bombarded by this bombardment, and I don't know how much material it will lose. As for the personnel, he is not worried, because the base areas are equipped with air-raid shelters and tunnels.

    As long as the Spike Team can hold back the devil's attack and prevent them from rushing up, there is no need to worry about the entire army being wiped out.

    "Xi Kui, you go around and outflank Xi Kui from the side, and kill me the devil's artillery position. If you can kill the opponent's commander, I will credit you with great merit. Hammer, you go together and cover Xi Kui. Xi Kui's safety will be entrusted to you."  You, others, stay here with me to attract firepower and stop the devils."

    "yes."

    Tactical sniper Wang Xikui and No. 1 fireman Iron Hammer responded, and sneaked to the side, while Gao Peng and the rest of the others dispersed, each looking for the most suitable shooting point. Hu Zi and Wang Gensheng's blasting  The team began booby-trapping the field hospital with grenades.

    The grenade they used to set up the booby trap is a special grenade, which was specially manufactured by Gao Peng at the arsenal. In fact, it was a "glorious bomb" that every soldier of the People's Liberation Army had on their bodies during the Vietnam War in later generations.

    This kind of grenade has no time delay, and it explodes immediately when the rope is pulled. It was originally used by soldiers of the People's Liberation Army to prevent themselves from becoming captives and to die with the enemy at the last moment.  There is no time

    On the hillside more than 1,700 meters away from the Shuiyaozi Arsenal and the Field Hospital, Captain Yamazaki, the devil, was holding his beloved ancestral possession. The chrysanthemum saber bestowed by Emperor Meiji screamed excitedly, "Wok!  attack)".

    The handle of this knife is inlaid with a golden chrysanthemum pattern that symbolizes the Japanese royal family, shining brightly in the sun, but he doesn't know that this knife, like his life, will soon no longer belong to him.

    Nearly 60 shells were thrown out in one breath, and after almost plowing the arsenal, Yamazaki gave the order for the whole army to attack. Except for the artillery squad, the communication squad, the brigade officer and his guard squad, the other three  The squadron all rushed out.

    As for the field hospital, he didn't care too much, he just bombarded it for a few rounds symbolically. The field hospital would not have much combat effectiveness, and the fortifications of the arsenal had been completely destroyed by the shelling, and most of the Eighth Route Army soldiers inside the fortifications were also killed in the shelling.

    Yamazaki believes that at this time, the base of the Eighth Route Army has no resistance for them, and they only need to go up to reap the results.

    Therefore, Yamazaki walked out of the hillside proudly, stood on the ridge, put the knife into the sheath, and a smug smile appeared on his face.

    However, at the next moment, when he raised the binoculars in his hand to observe his heroic soldiers charging, his smile suddenly froze on his face.

    The devils charged by the Yamazaki Battalion were divided into two. Two squadrons rushed to the arsenal, and the other squadron headed for the field hospital.  The soldiers fell one by one.

    Yamazaki observed for a long time, but he couldn't see where the other party was shooting. "Baga, there are snipers. Fire, bomb the hospital, and cover the Yoshida Squadron."

    "Da da da da"

    As soon as Yamazaki's words fell, the roar of Czech light machine guns sounded in the hospital, and five or six of the attacking devils fell down in an instant.

    The devils lay down on the spot and fought back, which was of course in vain. The effective range of the Sanba Dagai was only 460 meters, andAt that time, they were at least 500 meters away from the hospital, and they didn't see the enemy target at all.

    As soon as the machine gunner set up the machine gun, a bullet flew over and pierced his helmet, and at the same time opened a hole in his head. The devils in the squadron were stunned for a while by this sudden change.

    Seeing this situation, the two squadrons that had rushed to the arsenal immediately turned around and rushed to the hospital. The next moment, they were also knocked down by long bursts of light machine guns.

    The firepower of the light machine gun is easy to distinguish for the condescending artillery squad. Now the artillery who find the target does not need Yamazaki to give orders, they already know what they should do.

    "Whoosh"

    "poof"

    Just when the artilleryman adjusted the angle of the mortar and was about to take the shell, a sudden bullet passed through the cheek of a gunner. Yamazaki was shocked and fell to the ground suddenly, shouting: "Be careful from the side, there are sniper shots!"  The hand came over."

    The security team immediately separated a group to protect Yamazaki and the officers of the brigade, while the others charged towards the side of the ridge. The opponent had only one sniper, and more than forty of them rushed over. How many could he kill?

    This was the thought of all the members of the Devil Guard Squad, but they immediately knew that they were wrong after a few steps of assault.

    "Da da da da"

    The roar of the light machine gun sounded, and four or five devils from the guard team fell down in an instant, and the others had no choice but to lie down on the spot and fight back.

    Wang Xikui ignored the attacking devils. Behind a small hill more than 400 meters away, Wang Xikui aimed his aim at the devil's cannon position all the time, sniping and killing the gunner. After a while, seven or eight devils lay down on the cannon position.

    And behind another hill more than 20 meters away from him, Hammer mounted a light machine gun, using long bursts and short bursts alternately, firmly suppressing the devils who attacked them.

    They didn't care about the bullets flying around them, and they kept every word of the captain firmly in their hearts.

    Gao Peng once said that on the battlefield, bullets cannot be avoided by just dodging, and there will always be times when they are bitten, and only by killing the enemy with the gun can he be safe.

    Especially in the current situation with a distance of several hundred meters, as long as the opponent does not have a sniper with a sniper rifle with a scope, it is only luck for ordinary devils to hit a target more than 400 meters away.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 174 Baga, the Spike Squad of the Eighth Route Army

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Wang Xikui kept the devil's artillery in check. After the attack, almost no one dared to touch the three mortars, because whoever touched them would die. In the end, everyone lay down on the back of the hillside, not even daring to show their heads.

    And the iron hammer also firmly suppressed the devil's guard team. The guard team only advanced less than 100 meters, but nearly half of their troops had already fallen.

    There is still more than 300 meters away from the opponent, and it is impossible for them to get close to the opponent, because the closer they are, the higher the hit rate of the opponent's machine gunner. They even suspect that they can advance half the distance at most, so they have to smash all the jade here.

    The battle situation below has changed a little. The devils used grenades to cover and advanced bit by bit in several directions, and soon approached within 200 meters of the hospital.

    However, after entering two hundred meters, the devil's nightmare had just begun, because the submachine guns in the hands of Monk Wei and Ji Laoliu finally reached the range.

    "Da da da da da da da da"

    The sound of submachine gun short bursts and even precision shots began to sound in the hospital, and the speed of devil casualties suddenly increased.

    And the bullets of the sniper rifle, which were fired without fail, were specially aimed at the officers holding the command knife. In the short time, the three squadrons had already killed three squad leaders, two sergeant squad leaders, and even a squadron leader.  He was killed in the assault just now.

    But at this time, fierce gunshots came from the location of the squadron leader in the rear, and the mortar was completely misfired. This made the devils feel bad. They even felt that they were surrounded.  Immediately brought his own squadron back for help.

    The devil was red-eyed, and after a round of grenade throwing, the two teams screamed and rushed forward. Seven or eight crooked handles, two heavy machine guns, and two or three hundred three-eight big guns fired at the same time.  Uninterrupted shooting in the approximate direction of the enemy.

    This move did have some effect. The Spike Team was beaten so hard under the rainstorm of bullets that they dared not show their heads. The second fireman, Zhang Gui, had a blood groove in his left arm by the bullet.

    However, this was not a serious injury to him, so he crouched behind the bunker holding his light machine gun.

    "The devil has gone crazy, retreat between the hospital buildings, let the devil in, and prepare for close-range street fighting." Gao Peng gave the order, and the Spike Team did not hesitate to execute the order, lying on the ground and retreating into the field hospital in a low profile  between the buildings.

    Gao Peng put the 98k on his back, pulled out two automatic pistols, turned them on in burst mode, and hid behind a wall.  head, quietly waiting for the arrival of the devil.

    This field hospital is not too big, with only seven or eight buildings, but it also provides them with enough shelter and depth. With the booby traps all over the hospital, as long as the devil artillery on the mountain does not work, they are confident that they will break into the hospital.  The two devil teams in the hospital were wiped out.

    The devils covering the fire from the rear watched happily as the brothers in the front rushed into the hospital, thinking that this time the eight routes inside would definitely be wiped out. The only squadron leader who was left was about to draw out his command knife and order an assault.  Let him froze in place.

    "Boom boom boom"

    The teams that rushed into the range of the field hospital from two different directions were inexplicably overturned by the explosion beside the road. They didn't understand what was going on at all.

    Under the sunlight, the transparent silk threads in the corridors, paths, and corners perfectly blended into the environment, and the devils would trip over those threads without knowing it, but the people who tripped over the threads had no sense at all.  opportunity to speak out.

    Because the moment he tripped over the silk thread, there would be a violent explosion beside him, blowing himself, including the brothers around him, into rag dolls.

    Just when the devils were blown dizzy by booby-mines that seemed to be everywhere, and there were heavy casualties, gunshots erupted among the buildings of the field hospital.

    Submachine guns, shell guns, light machine guns, and dull special gunshots, no matter what the gunshots were, they all had one thing in common, that is, they were all automatic firearms, and the devils fell in groups.

    Yamazaki, who hid behind a hill on the hillside and watched the battle with a telescope, saw his eyes tearing apart. If he didn't know what kind of opponent he encountered at this time, then he, the captain, probably got it through the back door  .

    "Baga, it's the Spike Squad of the Eighth Route Army, a communications soldier, ordering the troops to retreat. The Spike Squad is a special force, and they can't fight street or field battles with them. Find a place to build a position and fight with them. Hurry up."

    Not far behind him, the communication soldier with the radio on his back immediately pointed at theThe communicator conveyed Yamazaki's order.

    He also has a certain understanding of Yamazaki, the special force of Yamamoto, so he also understands their strengths and weaknesses for the special team of the Eighth Route Army, which caused huge losses to them.

    Although it seems that this Spike squad is stronger than Yamamoto's special forces, but their nature is the same, they are just a small unit, and all the members are special shooters, who can make the limited ammunition play the most effective  .

    And all of them are agile, flexible and quick to respond. Ordinary soldiers fight with them, as long as they have enough bunkers, they will more or less deliver food when they go up.

    But their most fatal weakness is that the number of people is too small. As long as they find an open place to prevent their flexible and agile tactics from being used, they will lose their greatest advantage.

    Especially when one's own side has built a defensive position, the difference between special forces and ordinary troops is that their marksmanship is better, and they can kill a few more soldiers of their own side, but that's all.

    Among the troops attacking the field hospital under the hillside, the devil's communicator, who also carried a radio station, conveyed the order to the squadron leader.

    The squadron leader slammed the ground and shouted unwillingly: "The whole army retreats."

    For the brothers who rushed into the hospital, they had given up hope. At this time, every officer and soldier who participated in the attack knew that what they were facing was not an ordinary Eighth Route Army unit.

    Although a squadron came back to help, Yamazaki really didn't have the courage to fight against the opponent again. Now, under the condition that the soldiers of the squadron used their bodies as a cover, they snatched back the three mortars and the shell box, and then quickly  evacuate.

    Wang Xikui Iron Hammer on the mountain and Gao Peng and others at the foot of the mountain saw that the devils had retreated, and they did not overpower themselves to pursue them. Their goal from the beginning was to repel the devils, not wipe them out.

    Eight people wiped out more than 800 people, you haven't woken up yet!  However, those who rushed into the hospital must not be let go. After killing them, the Spike Squad also left No. 145 devils in this battle, which is almost a squadron.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 175: The Upper Brigade Headquarters Calls for a Battle

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Fortunately, the devils retreated, otherwise the Spike team would have been really confused, and even confessed here.

    Because their ammunition is about to run out, especially Iron Hammer and Zhang Gui, their ammunition consumption is the largest, and only two of the ten spare magazines are left on them, and the four submachine guns of Wei Monk and Ji Laoliu  There is only one clip left.

    However, Huzi and Wang Gensheng's grenades are basically clean, so Gao Peng and Wang Xikui's sniper rifles don't consume much bullets.

    After all, they shoot with precision and try to kill a devil with one bullet. If they can shoot out all the 200 rounds of rifle bullets on their bodies, the devil is probably dead!

    Of course, that is impossible. On the frontal battlefield, snipers have no chance to shoot out the bullets without the cooperation of a large force.

    If the devils were determined to destroy them, after the team members ran out of ammunition, they really didn't run away, but the devils probably would have died. Perhaps Yamazaki still thought that he would exchange more than 800 of his own for a team of less than ten people.  Not worth it!

    In short, the Wolf Fang team won a small victory in this battle, and the devils dropped a total of 147 corpses and fled. As for where the devils went, do you have to ask?  Lijiapo, seven or eight kilometers away to the northeast!

    However, Gao Peng did not immediately lead the team to pursue the Yamazaki Brigade. Instead, he called the doctors, nurses and wounded people who were hiding in the tunnel to come out. There is no need to clean up this place, because since this place has been exposed, the transfer is imperative.  up.

    Not surprisingly, the headquarters will soon send someone to check the situation here. Fortunately, although the house in the field hospital was severely damaged, the casualties were not large. Only one person was killed and several were injured in the initial shelling.  .

    Originally prepared to transfer, the damage to the houses here is naturally not that important, it's just a pity for the medicines and medical equipment that were blown up.

    The loss of the arsenal was huge. Yamazaki's bombing was originally focused on the arsenal. The factory buildings and houses were basically turned into ruins. Many materials and ammunition were buried under the ruins, and not many were directly bombed.

    The luckiest thing is that the ammunition depot where the bullets and grenades were stored was blown down, and a large amount of ammunition was pressed underneath, but they were not directly hit by the shells, causing a martyrdom explosion.  Buried alive.

    There are only thirty or so guards left in a company. They are different from the workers in the arsenal. They are soldiers and must stand firm. If they also hide in the tunnel, who will resist the devils?  As a result, most of the soldiers in the position were killed by the devil's precise shells.

    The rest of the people hid among the ruins and set up their guns, ready to fight to the end with the devils who rushed up. Who knew that the devils who rushed up turned to the field hospital.

    They didn't know what happened and didn't dare to act rashly. As a result, when they realized that their comrades were fighting with the devils and were about to rush out to help, the devils began to retreat, and they were almost in a state of bewilderment the whole time.

    I was ignorant of the sudden attack of the devils, and even more ignorant of the field hospital having such a powerful firepower.

    It wasn't until they knew that the Wolf Fang team was in the field hospital that they suddenly realized, and they were even more fortunate. If the Wolf Fang team didn't happen to be in the hospital, the people in the first-line sky base would probably have died.

    After the Wolf Fang team called out all the people from the field hospital and the arsenal, they were asked to wait for the reinforcements. There was such a big commotion here that it was impossible for the surrounding troops to not react at all, and Gao Peng himself led the Wolf Fang team to quickly go  The regiment rushed.

    In fact, the five regiments of Desperate Zong were dispatched by the headquarters to support Yixiantian not long after the battle started. Gao Peng also encountered 25 regiments on the road. After roughly telling them about the battle situation, he rushed to the regiment  and go.

    When they returned to the regiment, Li Yunlong and Kong Jie were ready to fight. Li Yunlong also called the teaching team and Langya B group back, and Zhao Gang had already received the notice of the emergency meeting of the brigade headquarters and went to the brigade headquarters for a meeting.

    Upon hearing this, Gao Peng immediately assembled two groups of Spike teams, borrowed more than a dozen horses from Sun Desheng, and rushed to the brigade headquarters.

    Yangcun is 60 to 70 kilometers away from the brigade headquarters, and it takes about two hours to ride a horse.

    "You guys wait here, I'll go in and check the situation." Gao Peng gave instructions to the Spike team members, then turned around and rushed to the brigade headquarters meeting room.

    Gao Peng has been to the brigade headquarters several times, and his camouflage uniform is now the uniform that soldiers of the Eighth Route Army most yearn for. The guards and soldiers of the brigade headquarters all know him. When Gao Peng walked to the door, the guards saluted him.  Said: "Captain Gao, the brigade commander is having a meeting with the representatives of each regiment."You"

    "I know, but I have something very important to see the brigade commander, and I must see him right away." Gao Peng said to the guards with a solemn expression.

    The guards frowned and looked at Gao Peng for a few seconds, finally nodded and said, "Okay! I'll ask for instructions."

    "No, I'll go in directly. Some things should be discussed in front of everyone." After Gao Peng finished speaking, he went straight to the meeting room.

    The guard soldier opened his mouth, but he didn't say anything after all, he just walked in behind Gao Peng.

    In the conference room, Cheng Kangcheng, the head of the 772 regiment, saluted the brigade commander and said: "Please rest assured, the 772 regiment will not be destroyed, and Yamazaki will not return it."

    The brigade commander nodded and said: "Okay, that's it. The 772 regiment will be the main attack, and the Xinyi regiment and the 771 regiment will cooperate to block the devils' retreat, intercept the devils who come to help, and don't let them run away."

    The brigade commander looked at Zhao Gang when he said this, and continued: "As for the independent regiment, you will be the reserve team"

    "Report."

    A sudden report interrupted the brigade commander. The brigade commander turned his head and saw that it was Gao Peng.  Everyone already knew about the battle of the Wolf Fang team in the first-line sky.

    "Dapeng, why are you here? Are you all right, comrades?" The brigade commander sized up Gao Peng, and was secretly relieved when he saw that he showed no signs of injury.

    Gao Peng saluted the brigade commander and the representatives of each regiment, and then said: "It's all right, we killed 147 members of Yamazaki's brigade, and Yamazaki ran away with the remnants. There were not many casualties in the hospital and the arsenal, but only logistics supplies.  The loss is a bit heavy."

    The brigade commander patted Gao Peng's arm happily, and said: "If the supplies are gone, they can be recreated. The most important thing is that people live. You have made great contributions this time! By the way, what are you doing in the brigade headquarters?"

    Gao Peng's expression became serious when he heard the words, and he said solemnly: "Brigade Commander, I request that the main attack task this time be handed over to the independent regiment."

    Zhao Gang on the side changed his expression when he heard the words, and looked at the brigade commander calmly. He was still worrying about this matter just now!  Based on what he knew about Li Yunlong, Li Yunlong must find fault with him if the independent regiment didn't get the main attack mission.

    Gao Peng came at the right time. If he can get the main attack task from the brigade commander, then everyone will be happy.

    "This" The brigade commander frowned slightly when he heard the words. Letting the independent regiment be the reserve team was not because the brigade commander didn't trust the independent regiment. On the contrary, he was reluctant to part with the independent regiment.

    The combat effectiveness of the Independent Regiment can be described as top-notch in the Shanxi-Chahar-Hebei base area, but the heads of the headquarters regard the Independent Regiment as a seed army. Every soldier, especially the soldiers of the teaching team, is a treasure in the eyes of the chiefs. They will feel distressed if they lose one  endlessly.

    This kind of annihilation battle with open flames usually has a lot of casualties. He is really reluctant to let the independent regiment go up!  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 176 The independent regiment fights without the need for a reserve team

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Captain Gao" The brigade commander looked embarrassed and didn't know how to reply to Gao Peng. Cheng Xiazi of the 772 regiment at the side stepped forward, looked at Gao Peng and said, "Captain Gao, this combat task has been assigned, and I, 772  The regiment is the main attack, you can't let the brigade commander change the order every now and then, right?"

    "If it is more beneficial for our army to revise the order, why not change it day and night?" Gao Peng glanced at Cheng Xiazi, and said indifferently: "Head Cheng predicts, how much will we have to pay to eliminate the Yamazaki Brigade?"

    Cheng Xiazi was slightly taken aback, how should he answer this?  There are more than 800 people in a dissatisfied Yamazaki brigade. Even if more than 100 people are lost in the front line, there are still more than 600 people.

    He has more than a thousand people in the 772 regiment, and he is also the offensive side. If he really wants to wipe out the weapons and equipment, he is still in a favorable terrain defense state.  Must be able to eat.

    However, it is impossible for the chief to watch a main regiment be wiped out. At that time, other brother troops will definitely attack alternately.

    ? Judging from the conventional casualty ratio, the Eighth Route Army would have to pay the price of more than 2,000 casualties in order to eat up the Yamazaki Brigade, but what should he say at this time?

    The brigade commander's face darkened, and he said in a concentrated voice: "No matter how much the price is, the son of a bitch Yamazaki brigade must be killed. This is an order from the boss himself, even if the 386th brigade is wiped out"

    "Twenty." Before the brigade commander finished speaking, he was interrupted by Gao Peng, and said a number inexplicably.

    This made all the representatives of other troops look at him in confusion. Only the brigade commander and Zhao Gang, who had a certain understanding of Gao Peng, seemed to understand something, and looked at Gao Peng with burning eyes.

    Gao Peng stared at Cheng Xiazi, and finally said something that made them all uproar, "The main attack task is handed over to the independent group, and the casualties will not exceed 20."

    "How much did you say?" Cheng Xiazi looked at Gao Peng dumbfounded, thinking he had heard it wrong.

    "Twenty." Gao Peng said the number again affirmatively, and then said firmly to the brigade commander: "Brigade commander, in front of the representatives of all the troops, I will leave it alone."

    "The main attack task is handed over to the independent regiment. If the number of casualties exceeds 20, I will take a gun to open a hole in myself if there is one more, and I will shoot myself twice if there are two more."

    ""

    Quiet, deathly silence in the conference room, even Zhao Gang did not expect that Gao Peng would say such a thing, is this arrogance or self-confidence?  However, based on the past records of Gao Peng and the Spike team, he is more inclined to the latter.

    Ding Wei, among the representatives of the troops, looked at Gao Peng in a daze, with only one thought in his mind, what kind of shit luck did Li Yunlong have?  Why doesn't this baby bump stay in the new ball?

    "Dapeng, are youreally sure? What is your confidence? Spike team? Teaching team?" The brigade commander was stunned for more than a minute, and asked in a fluttering voice.

    Gao Peng's awe-inspiring expression relaxed slightly, looked at the brigade commander with a smile and said, "A little bit of it! But the most important thingdoes the brigade commander still remember those gasoline barrels?"

    The brigade commander's eyes lit up, he stared at Gao Peng and said, "Have you achieved results?"

    Gao Peng nodded and said with a smile: "The results have been achieved. The Brigadier will soon see this treasure. After this battle is over, I will give half of it to the Brigadier."

    The representatives of the other troops looked back and forth at the brigade commander and Gao Peng like a monk, not understanding what kind of maneuver they were playing, gasoline barrels?  That thing is baby?

    The brigade commander laughed, and he suddenly turned around and shouted: "Zhao Gang."

    "Here." Zhao Gang conditioned his legs together and replied at attention.

    "The main attack task, I will hand it over to your independent regiment, and the 772 regiment will do the preparatory work"

    "Report to the chief, the independent regiment does not need a reserve team to fight."

    The brigade commander took a deep look at the confident Gao Peng, and changed his words: "The 772 regiment cooperates with the 771 regiment to surround the Yamazaki brigade from the flanks, and block the devils when necessary."

    It is true that there is no need for a reserve team. Even if you dare to say that the casualties do not exceed 20 people, why do you need a reserve team?

    The meeting was dissolved, the representatives of each unit dispersed, and the brigade commander personally sent Gao Peng out. Everyone saw the Spike team members leading the horse team in the courtyard, and came forward to look curiously.

    Ding Wei approached Gao Peng and asked with a smile, "Brother Dapeng, is this your Spike Team?"

    Gao Peng nodded and said, "This is the Spike Squad."

    After speaking, he walked to the front of the queue and stood still, with a solemn expression, and shouted: "What are your names?"

    "Spike Fang."

    "Why are you called Langya?"

    "Because we are accurate, because we are ruthless, becauseBecause we are not afraid of death, because we dare to die.  "

    "What is the meaning of your existence?"

    "Kill the enemy, kill the enemy, kill the enemy."

    "What is your belief?"

    "Be loyal to the party, love the people, serve the country, dedicate yourself to the mission, and honor honor."

    "Spike Fang."

    "kill."

    "Spike Fang."

    "Kill kill kill."

    During this question and answer, the Spike team exploded with breathtaking aura, and with Gao Peng's questioning, that aura continued to rise, and even veterans like the representatives of the surrounding troops changed.  complexion.

    They felt that what they were facing was not a combat team with only a dozen people, but an army of thousands of horses.

    The representatives of the various units of the Spike team were looking at them with great interest, but their expressions involuntarily calmed down. With their legs together and their waists straight, a staff officer opened the notepad, and solemnly wrote down the words about the belief that the Spike team just drank.  It was recorded.

    "Get on the horse."

    Gao Peng gave a final yell, and all the Spike team members got on their horses. Gao Peng turned around, saluted the brigade commander, and said, "Brigade commander, the main attack task is entrusted to us, so don't worry! I will personally hand over the command knife in Yamazaki's hand  to you."

    The brigade commander returned a salute and shouted: "I'm waiting for that moment, let's go!"

    "yes."

    At this time, Zhao Gang's horse was also led by his guards. After bidding farewell to the brigade commander and other regiment representatives, he got on the horse and returned to Yangcun with Gao Peng and others.

    After everyone left, the brigade commander repeated what the Spike Team had just yelled. The more he thought about it, the more excited he became. He suddenly turned his head and said to the staff officer next to him: "Send these twenty words to the headquarters."

    "yes."

    "Be loyal to the party, love the people, serve the country, dedicate yourself to the mission, and honor honor." Looking at the 20 words on the table at the Daxiawan headquarters, the chief of staff sighed: "What an iron-blooded teacher, what a wolf tooth  .¡±

    The boss also nodded and said: "Gao Peng's words are good! This should not only be the belief of Langya, but also the belief of all the troops under the leadership of our party. Only with this kind of belief can one be a qualified revolutionary fighter  .¡±

    "Send these twenty words to Yan'an! This is the slogan uttered by a revolutionary fighter who joined us for only a year and a half."

    After the boss finished speaking, he smiled at the chief of staff.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 177: Gao Peng's Killer Weapon

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    In the main room of the house where the headquarter of the independent regiment was located, Li Yunlong and the chief officers of the battalions and companies listened to Zhao Gang's report, what happened in the brigade headquarters and what Gao Peng said, all looked at Gao Peng in astonishment and speechless.

    After a long while, Li Yunlong looked at Gao Peng tangledly and said: "Dapeng, are you being too hasty? No one can tell the casualties in such things as wars. How can you"

    Gao Peng waved his hand and said with a smile: "Commander, do you know that my original plan was to resolve this battle with zero casualties."

    "But because there are too many uncontrollable factors on the battlefield, I gave 20 people room for maneuver. After all, even when cleaning the battlefield, they may be shot black by devils and wounded soldiers."

    Hearing Gao Peng's words, Li Yunlong and all the battalion chiefs couldn't sit still, and the impatient Kong Jie said directly: "Dapeng, don't you fucking hide it.  Hurry up and take it out, what's the matter with being so appetizing?"

    Gao Peng grinned and said, "Don't worry, deputy head! I've already sent monks to get them, and I'll be back soon."

    "Hey, there are really good things!"

    Zhao Gang rolled his eyes a few times, and said tentatively: "Dapeng, could it be the gasoline barrel you told the brigade commander about?"

    When Li Yunlong heard the words, he suddenly said: "That's right! A few months ago, you asked me to help you get some empty gasoline barrels and a lot of explosives. Could it be that's why?"

    "You will know in a while."

    More than an hour later, the Wolf Fang team came with the teaching team soldiers carrying things. Li Yunlong and others circled around the strange thing in front of them for a few times, but they didn't see any reason, while the teaching team members were  Each carried several disc-shaped explosive packs.

    What I saw before everyone was an empty gasoline barrel on six wooden shelves at an angle of elevation. The front cover of the gasoline barrel had been completely sawed off, and it looked like a large-caliber gun barrel.

    Can gasoline barrels be used as barrels?  Is this reliable?

    "Dapeng, you have been tinkering with this for nearly half a year, and you came up with this?" Li Yunlong looked at Gao Peng inexplicably, and asked.

    Gao Peng smiled and said: "Captain, don't underestimate this thing. You will know its power when you are on the battlefield. Let's arrange the attack plan first!"

    "Well¡­¡­"

    Li Jiapo.

    Yamazaki, who graduated from the Imperial Army University, is an excellent tactician, and the field fortifications he commanded and constructed were very ingenious.

    The top of the Lijiapo Highland is a flat circular platform. According to the convention, the fortifications of the defensive side should be built on the ridgeline of the hillside platform, so that the attacking side can have a clear view of the dynamics, and it is also convenient to display firepower from a high position.

    But Yamazaki chose to build the circular fortifications at the center of the flat circular platform on the high ground, more than 80 meters away from the edge of the platform. The attacking troops could not see the Japanese defenders at the bottom of the slope, so direct fire would be useless.  Classes have very little curved firepower.

    The attacking troops had just rushed up the slope, and as soon as they showed their heads, they would be knocked down by devils with good marksmanship.

    Moreover, the distance of 80 meters is unobstructed, and the attacking troops rushing up will be completely exposed to the guns of the devils. To kill the Yamazaki Brigade, the Eighth Route Army must spend several times or even ten times their lives to fill them.

    In the original play, Li Yunlong used soil work to advance the 80 meters to 30 meters, and then a round of grenade rain smashed in.

    Although the devils were stunned to a certain extent, the grenade could only be blown to the periphery of the ring fortifications, and the devils inside were still a huge threat to the attacking troops.

    In the end, the independent group still paid hundreds of casualties before finally destroying the Yamazaki Brigade. Although this record is already very good, Gao Peng is still dissatisfied, so he put the thing that didn't appear until the liberation war  Got it out.

    The gasoline barrels are actually explosive cartridge projectiles, which our army called "flying thunder cannons" during the liberation war in later generations.

    Its main body is an empty gasoline barrel. After filling it with propellant, put the explosive package bundled into a disc shape and about the size of the gasoline barrel into it, and then ignite the propellant, and the ten kilogram explosive package can be thrown to 150  to a distance of 200 meters.

    The range of the Flying Thunder Cannon is not far, but the caliber and power are absolutely astonishing. No matter how thick the barrel is, the caliber will be as big. The strong explosive impact produced by the huge explosive package will blow up wherever it passes, bunkers, and people.

    Many of the enemies who were blown down often couldn't find any wounds on their bodies, but they were bleeding from seven holes. They were all killed by the shock. After clarifying this situation, LiberationDuring the war, the national army simply called this kind of thing a "heartless cannon", so the Feilei Cannon was also called a heartless cannon.

    At this time, the six Feilei cannons had been placed under the hillside. Originally, when Gao Peng retreated from Yangquan, he only had three gasoline barrels. Later, he asked Li Yunlong to get three and built six.

    As for the disc explosive package, he asked the members of the teaching team to make it during the blasting assessment. Each person made three, which is more than a thousand.

    At this time, every two teaching team members were in charge of a flying thunder cannon, and the Spike Team and dozens of other fast gunners and sharpshooters selected from the teaching team touched under the ridgeline of the hillside.

    They will be ready to suppress the devils under the circular fortification with precise firepower at any time, and they will also be the commando team to launch the final assault. This time even Zhao Gang himself lay down on the hillside with a sniper rifle.

    Because of Yamazaki's wonderful fortifications, the Eighth Route Army couldn't see the devils before rushing to the platform. Similarly, the devils couldn't see the Eighth Route Army.

    "Fire."

    "Tom tom tom"

    Following Gao Peng's order, the team members ignited the propellant fuse of the Flying Thunder Cannon. After six muffled sounds, six disc-shaped explosive packages flew into the air, crossed a parabola, and landed on the Lijiapo High School where the devil was.  On the ground, followed by an earth-shattering explosion.

    "Boom boom boom"

    In order to correspond to the caliber and shape of the gasoline drum, these explosive packs are much larger than ordinary explosive packs, and the power of the explosion is naturally more astonishing. Just one round of salvo, six explosive packs, almost killed one-fifth of the devils in Lijiapo.  The position was cleaned again.

    The most frightening thing is that even if they are not killed by the explosion, the devils lying on the ground close to the explosion point will be shaken to pieces, and the seven orifices will bleed to death.

    The gunners teach the team members to be extremely fast, and immediately cooperate with each other to prepare for the next launch after firing, almost keeping a round of less than 20 seconds.

    Six after six, the continuous bombing almost caused a low-order earthquake in the small highland of Lijiapo. The highland was in a mess, with huge craters, like craters on the surface of the moon.

    In the first round of bombing, Yamazaki was already bleeding from all seven orifices, and he couldn't die any more. He didn't even have time to pull out his command knife, so he was summoned by Amaterasu in such a daze.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 178 Turning Decay into Miracle, Brilliant Victory

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Hahahaha good boy, good boy, well done!"

    At the temporary headquarters of the 386th brigade two kilometers away from the battlefield, the brigade commander held up a telescope and couldn't help laughing at the battle situation in Lijiapo. He had never felt so happy like today.

    The deputy brigade commander praised: "Gao Peng, this kid, really has the ability to turn decay into magic. A few humble gasoline barrels have been turned into such a big killer by him."

    The brigade commander put down the binoculars and said with a happy smile: "With this big killer weapon that Gao Peng tinkered with, the devil will be in trouble. No wonder this kid dared to say that the casualties would not exceed twenty people. According to this situation, the battle can be ended without any damage."  It's all possible."

    The ghosts of the Yamazaki brigade were stunned. In just ten minutes, they had a deep understanding of what landslides and ground cracks are, and what thunder is like. After bombing with more than 200 explosives, Lijiapo Heights was almost cut off by several inches.  .

    It's a pity that the devil's only mortar that could fight back one or two times was blown up into a pile of scrap metal at the beginning, and he could only be beaten aggrievedly, but there was nothing he could do.

    Some unbearable devils howled and rushed out of the fortification, trying to rush down to destroy the Feilei Cannon, and fought with the Eighth Route Army, but was called out one by one by the sharpshooters of the Spike Team and the teaching team that had been prepared, and knocked down to the ground.

    After throwing more than 200 discs of explosives, the Lijiapo Highland gradually fell silent, and the Independence Regiment did not have a single casualty.

    On the 80-meter "death place" originally prepared by Yamazaki for the Eighth Route Army, there were hundreds of devils lying here and there, and without exception, no one could rush 20 meters.

    In fact, the most dead devils were near the outermost trenches, because most of the devils were about to rush out of the trenches, and were killed by soldiers of the Eighth Route Army when they first emerged.

    However, the Devil's light and heavy machine guns were taken care of by several top snipers such as Gao Peng, Wang Xikui, Zhao Gang, Li Xiangyang, etc., and almost never made a sound since the beginning of the battle.

    The shelling has stopped, forty-three rifles, four submachine guns and five sniper rifles are scanning the devil's fortifications on the ridgeline of the high ground.

    After a while, there was still no movement on the devil's position. Gao Peng finally issued an order, "Assault team, prepare for sports shooting, search and move forward at low speed, pay attention to replenishing guns."

    Zhao Gang, who was in the commando team, was taken aback when he heard this, because he didn't participate in the training of the teaching team, so he didn't know much about Gao Peng's professional passwords, but after seeing the actions of other people, he immediately understood what he should do at this time  .

    I saw the soldiers of the teaching team who were incorporated into the commando and the members of the Spike move in unison. First, they squatted behind the slope to aim their guns, then slowly stood up, and just kept holding their guns, aiming one step ahead.  Step up to the 80-meter open space in front of the devil's position, and move forward slowly.

    This made Li Yunlong, who was in the command position behind, a little confused, so he said to himself: "What the hell is Dapeng doing? In this case, the whole army should rush forward! What are you doing so slowly?"

    Zhang Dabiao, who participated in the training of the special team, explained: "In normal circumstances, it is true that we should follow the instructions of the team leader, but what the Dapeng brothers pursue is to minimize casualties."

    "If you attack quickly, you will easily fail to respond to unexpected situations and cause unnecessary casualties. The dozens of people in front can be said to be the most powerful shooters in the entire regiment and even the entire army."

    "As long as there is any movement on the ground, they will shoot over immediately, so that even if there are devils who are not dead, it is impossible to shoot black guns."

    Suddenly, Li Yunlong nodded and said: "So that's the case, okay, since the commandos are here, let's follow! Go and meet the most powerful troops of our Eighth Route Army."

    After Li Yunlong finished speaking, he stood up swaggeringly, and walked unsteadily towards the high ground. Zhang Dabiao, Shen Quan, and Wang Huaibao immediately led their people to follow.

    "Bang bang bang"

    Sure enough, there were surviving devils on the battlefield. One devil stood up in a daze, and was beaten into a sieve before he knew the direction. At least a dozen guns were pointed in his direction just now.

    "Crack"

    After the sound of the bolt being loaded, the commando still moved forward step by step. At this time, they were less than 30 meters away from the devil's circular fortification.

    "Bang bang bang bang"

    Gunshots rang out from time to time. There were about dozens of surviving devils on the high ground. There was a small accident in the middle. Several devils emerged from the trench at the same time. Just as they were about to raise their guns to shoot, they were blown up by the commandos.  .

    However, there was actually an undead sergeant behind them, and his figure was captured by the frontThe soldiers in front blocked it, but the commando didn't notice. He held up the bastard box and fired several shots, wounding two people, and then turned into a hornet's nest.

    "Grenade"

    "Papa"

    "Boom boom"

    The most dangerous moment came. Two smoking grenades flew out of the trench 40 meters away. Most of the commandos fell to the ground, except for two people, Gao Peng and Li Xiangyang.

    The two of them almost shot from front to back. The two grenades exploded in the air as soon as they flew more than ten meters away. The commandos quickly got up, and at least half of the fifty or so guns were aimed at the trench.

    However, neither of these two heads was snatched. Wang Gensheng pulled out a grenade from his waist, pulled off the rope, held it in his hand for two seconds, and then threw it out towards the trench.

    "Boom"

    The grenade landed precisely where the grenade flew out just now, and it exploded before it completely landed. With the explosion, everyone saw two clouds of blood flying up.

    No one showed any abnormality. Wang Gensheng's accurate grenade throwing had already penetrated into the hearts of the members of the teaching team, but the brigade commander and deputy brigade commander in the temporary headquarters watching the battle with binoculars were deeply amazed.

    Whether it was Gao Peng and Li Xiangyang's marksmanship, or Wang Gensheng's bombing, they all left a deep impression on them.

    However, the deputy brigade commander who originally thought that he could catch some prisoners this time was completely desperate at this time.  gun, and every shot must hit the head.

    Needless to say, this really saved them a lot of unnecessary casualties. Some devils who were still half-lived held grenades in their hands, waiting for the Eighth Route Army to pass by, and pulled a few backs before they died!

    The battle was over, and the entire Lijiapo battlefield was also plowed by the Eighth Route Army. The entire Yamazaki Brigade was wiped out. The Eighth Route Army injured five people, one of them was seriously injured, four were slightly injured, and none of them were killed.

    To achieve such a brilliant victory, the Feilei Cannon contributed a lot. As soon as the battle was over, the brigade commander rushed over. He didn't just come to ask Gao Peng for the Feilei Cannon. More importantly, Gao Peng had said,  Hand over Yamazaki's command sword to him.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 179 Chu Yunfei and Li Yunlong's Broken Fate

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Daxiawan Headquarters.

    The deputy commander-in-chief was playing cards with the commander of the 129th Division. The correspondent sent a report about a group of senior officers sent by Yan Xishan from the Jinsui Army to observe the tactics of the Eighth Route Army and learn from them.

    The deputy commander-in-chief handed over the reception task to the teacher, and joked: "Your brother plays cards well, and this lecturer can't be wrong."

    The teacher smirked and said, "Why is this Yan Laoxi suddenly humbled?"

    "Hehe." The deputy commander chuckled, and then said solemnly: "Hey, this cat teaches the tiger a lesson, and the ability to climb trees can't be easily leaked to me."

    "Hey, even if you teach him, he won't be able to learn."

    The teacher teased a sentence, and then said seriously: "But what you said is also reasonable, the independent group does not need to be arranged in the reception team, there is the secret of the cat climbing the tree, Gao Peng's identity is also very sensitive, it is not appropriate to meet with them.  "

    The deputy commander-in-chief nodded and said, "That's right, let's do it this way, you can arrange it!"

    At this time, two months have passed since the battle of Lijiapo. After the bantian unit was wiped out and the reinforcements from the devils were repulsed, the troops returned to the base area, so what should they do!

    Kong Jie was transferred away to form the new second regiment of the 386 brigade. Li Yunlong was very kind to his old comrades, and generously allocated ten instructors of the teaching team to follow Kong Jie.

    The teaching team has also undergone the second batch of major transfers. This time, 300 people were transferred away, leaving only more than 50 people as seed instructors. In addition to the various units of the Eighth Route Army and the New Fourth Army, some people were sent to various places to form armed forces teams behind the enemy.  and guerrillas.

    Of course, the headquarters of the Spike Squad did not move, so Li Xiangyang, who was supposed to become famous in the army under the leadership of our party, was not sent abroad.

    Although there is no Li Xiangyang in the North China Plain, the story of "plain guerrillas" is still being staged, and there are more "Li Xiangyang" in the story.

    They organized martial arts teams behind enemy lines to carry out tunnel warfare and mine warfare with the devils, and led the guerrillas to smash trains and blow up bridges. They appeared and disappeared without a trace, causing huge losses to the devils all the time.  History is even sadder.

    However, this may be a good thing for the devils. In the original history, it took the devils eight years to escape from China. Judging from the current situation, it may take less than eight years for the devils to escape from China.

    Of course, among the many stories and legends, there is always a name that cannot be concealed and is the most eye-catchingSpike.

    It is also worth mentioning that Chu Yunfei, the original commander of the 358th regiment of the Jinsui Army, made up his mind to see Spike this time. Unfortunately, due to the decision of the Eighth Route Army headquarters, Chu Yunfei failed to do so, and he and Li Yunlong  That fateful acquaintance was also completely broken

    Just when the group of senior officers of the Jinsui Army arrived at the headquarters of the Eighth Route Army for exchanges between the two armies, the Fourth and Ninth Brigade of the Devils suddenly made a big move, which made the heads of the Eighth Route Army Headquarters puzzled.  .

    Gao Peng asked the headquarters to dispatch the Spike Squad to carry out reconnaissance. Although Gao Peng knew the reason for the massive mobilization of the two brigades of the devils, he had to do something to obtain information "normally", otherwise he would not be able to explain the source of his information  .

    Therefore, after obtaining the approval of the headquarters, Gao Peng personally led the Spike Team A to the Huting stronghold to inquire about the news.

    The information was quickly found out. When the headquarters saw the information submitted by the Spike Team, they were both excited and a little dignified.

    The Devils North China Dispatch Army sent a field observation team with the highest rank of major general to go to the Taihang base of the Eighth Route Army to observe the tactics of the Devils special forces on the spot.

    The Fourth and Ninth Brigade of the Devils was actually a smoke screen released by the Devils to attract the attention of the main force of the Eighth Route Army. The real threat came from the Yamamoto Special Forces.

    The headquarters immediately summoned Gao Peng to Daxia Bay for a meeting. Of course, Zhao Gang was also accompanying him.

    "Dapeng, we must eat this piece of meat from the devil's battlefield observation group. The question now is, I need your affirmative answer. Do you need to temporarily transfer the headquarters to cooperate with this operation?"

    The three top leaders of the Eighth Route Army in the North China Theater, the deputy commander-in-chief, the division commander, and the chief of staff, looked at Gao Peng with burning eyes, which made Gao Peng feel pressured.

    After thinking for a moment, Gao Peng raised his head and said decisively: "Report to the chief, there is no need to move the headquarters. Since the devil has set up an observation group and wants to observe the special operations of the devil, I also want the chiefs to observe my Spike team.  special operations."

    "I want the chiefs to see my wolf teeth with your own eyes.The Japanese army, how did the special forces of the devils be eliminated.  "

    "Boom"

    "good."

    The deputy commander slapped the table in the conference room, and said with a satisfied smile: "I love to hear that, haha, tell me! How do you plan to fight this battle."

    After pondering for a while, Gao Peng said, "In this way, all troops must make preparations to deal with the Fourth and Ninth Brigade's stance, and spread out the troops. Of course, we must fully carry forward the essence of guerrilla warfare, and we cannot really fight against the devils.  The two brigades fought recklessly."

    "As for the devil's observation group, I suggest that our group lay an ambush near the Huting stronghold and look for an opportunity to eat them. Don't doubt our leader's ability. He will definitely eat up the observation group and deliver Major General Devil's saber to the chief.  "

    "The headquarters still has to transfer two regiments of guards, just in case, I will lead the Spike Group A and Group B, and then transfer the independent regiment to the Lone Wolf Special Commando Team composed of officers to face the Devil Special Forces, and the teaching team will be in charge.  After the devil special forces enter the shell, block the way back and don't let them escape."

    "Today's teaching team is all qualified special forces in terms of military literacy. The only thing they lack is equipment. I hope the headquarters will pay more attention to this aspect."

    "It doesn't need much, as long as we can gather the equipment of a company and form more than 15 special teams, I dare to pick the heads of Shinozuka Yoshio and Okamura Neiji."

    After hearing Gao Peng's words, the chiefs were very excited. The chief of staff smiled at Gao Peng: "Don't worry! We are trying to expand the special forces."

    "A letter has come from the Yan'an headquarters. The headquarters is trying to find a way to purchase a batch of Bobosha submachine guns and Mosin Nagant sniper rifles from our big brother in the Soviet Union. As long as these weapons are in place, let alone fifteen,  We can afford to equip even thirty special teams."

    Gao Peng was inexplicably surprised, and Mosin Nagant was fine. Except for the higher accuracy than 98k, there was nothing outstanding in other aspects.

    Generally speaking, the 98k was regarded as the pinnacle of sniper rifles during World War II. Its status in the history of sniper rifles in the world is unmatched, and it can truly be called the "grandmaster" in the history of world firearms.

    What surprised Gao Peng was the Bobosha submachine gun. You must know that the Bobosha submachine gun uses a drum-fed ammunition, and the ammunition capacity has reached an exaggerated 71 rounds.

    For a submachine gun, the most important thing is the continuity of firepower, and the super high rate of fire of 900 rounds per minute can completely replace the light machine gun as a sharp weapon for fire suppression within 200 meters.

    The Bobosha submachine gun weighs only 5.4 kilograms, which is more than one-third lighter than the 9.6 kilograms of the Czech light machine gun.

    Of course, in terms of range, the Bobosha submachine gun still cannot replace the light Czech. After all, the light Czech has an effective range of 1,000 meters, while the submachine gun is only 200 meters. After all, the submachine gun is just a submachine gun.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 180: The Burial Ground of the Yamamoto Special Forces Passive Security

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    ? In Chenjiayu, the portal of the Daxiawan headquarters, Gao Peng took several special teams and the remaining fifty people from the teaching team to survey the terrain on the spot.

    Standing in front of the cliff to the northwest of Chenjiayu, Gao Peng said in a deep voice: "No accident, the main force of the devil's special forces will definitely come up from here. Our blocking position is the hillside behind."

    "Spike Group A and Group B, the blasters set up a booby trap at a distance of about 80 meters from the cliff, the assaulters set up an ambush at a distance of about 260 meters from the cliff, and the firemen's fire point is set at 350 meters away  , all the snipers set up sniper points 400 meters away from the cliff.¡±

    "The number of the devil's Yamamoto Special Forces is between 70 and 80. Apart from the main attack direction here, the cliff to the west may also be used by the devil as a sneak attack location, but the number should not be many, at most one or two fighting  group."

    "The Lone Wolf special commando led ten instructors of the teaching team to guard the cliff to the west. The layout is the same as that of this side. The remaining forty-three instructors of the teaching team went to ambush on the hillside opposite the cliff. If you find the devils climbing, don't  Leave them alone, we will clean them up when they come up."

    "What you have to do is to stop the devils when they show signs of evacuation. The devil's special forces are all equipped with m3 submachine guns, and the range is only 200 meters. You all hide for me at a position 280 meters away and shoot. Absolutely not  Get close."

    "At that time, we will attack back and forth, and it will be difficult for the devils to die. Our ultimate goal is to completely kill this group of devils and special forces. Do you understand?"

    "clear."

    "Very well, proceed as planned, disband."

    With Gao Peng's order, all the troops dispersed according to the previous arrangement. The captain and strategic sniper of the Lone Wolf Special Commando Team are both Zhao Gang. In this battle, his sniper rifle will play an important role.

    After Gao Peng made the arrangements, he went to the frontal defensive position in the east to have a look. Ding Wei's new regiment was stationed here. Gao Peng exchanged pleasantries with Ding Wei and offered some effective suggestions on the firepower configuration of his defensive position.  Immediately after recounting the past with Wang Chengzhu, he immediately returned to his fighting position.

    Not surprisingly, Yamamoto's special forces will arrive at the burial place Gao Peng prepared for them tomorrow morning.

    Gao Peng was lying on his sniper point with 98k in his arms, raised his wrist, and looked at the mission status. The number of 837,500 in mission one made Gao Peng frown slightly.

    It has been a year and a half since he came to Liangjian World, and he has participated in many battles, but he positions himself as a sniper.

    Although he played an important role in every battle, and the number of devil officers killed by him almost exceeded a squadron, but also because of this, his number of kills was far inferior to that of machine gunners and assaulters.

    His more than 800 kills were accumulated by the silent battles they often conducted during the Hundred Regiments War, but Gao Peng did not regret it.

    It is true that due to their powerful firepower, machine gunners and assaulters always account for the majority of the number of devils killed. Demomen also have a high number of kills under certain circumstances, but their chances of being injured and sacrificed are also the highest.

    From the formation of the first team of the Spike Team to the present, almost all of them have been injured, except for the two snipers, he and Wang Xikui, who were hardly injured.

    There is only one life. Gao Peng always puts his own life first when it is not necessary. The second is the completion of the task. After all, only by living can he think about the future, and only by living can he fight for the final summit.  Opportunity, if you hang up, you have nothing.

    "Alas" Gao Peng sighed. Not surprisingly, the overall task completion rate of this experience is less than 200%.

    Because as long as he eliminates Yamamoto's special forces and kills Yamamoto Kazuki, his mission is basically completed.

    It's not that he didn't think about deliberately not killing enough devil special forces, or keeping Kazuki Yamamoto alive, so as to prolong the time he can stay in this world.  There is a lot of extra time to practice martial arts and accumulate internal strength.

    But still the same sentence, he dare not do this, the greater the time span, the longer he stays in the reincarnation world, the greater the impact on this world, and the higher the chance of uncontrollable situations.

    What if Kazuki Yamamoto finally died in the hands of others?  What if Xiuqin finally died because of Kazuki Yamamoto?  Gao Peng didn't dare to let the plot really develop to that point.

    Because of the reward points, Gao Peng did not dare to take risks, because the reward points are settled when the mission is completed or the plot is over, and the reward points obtained from completing the mission will not be used to offset the deducted reward points.

    received rewards??It will be issued after returning to the main god's space, and the deducted reward points will be deducted from the remaining reward points at the end of the mission.

    However, Gao Peng's remaining reward points are 0. In other words, if he is deducted any reward points for failed missions, his reward points will be negative, and the result of negative numbers will be obliteration.

    So he didn't dare to gamble. It would be stupid for him to gamble his life for some petty profits. Gao Peng, who has always been calm, would naturally not do such a stupid thing.

    Originally, in the last world, Gao Peng had thought of keeping some reward points, and then deliberately left a task unfinished after entering the world, and then completed it when the plot was about to end.  But you can buy yourself a lot of time.

    The time span of the film and television drama version of Bright Sword is from 1940 to 1955. For fifteen years, he can accumulate skills for fifteen years and kill a lot of devils at the same time. It can be described as a profitable business.

    But Gao Peng has an intuition that he had better not let his mission fail, otherwise it will have a huge impact on whether he can survive to the end and become the master of reincarnation.

    This intuition came for no reason, but Gao Peng believes in this intuition, mainly because the special terms such as "applicant" and "recruitment" made him secretly vigilant.

    He was wondering, when they were reincarnating in the reincarnation world, would there be a pair of eyes in the dark, or a consciousness "staring" at the applicants?

    Will their mission completion be included in the selection criteria for the Lord of Reincarnation?  And not just to survive to the end.

    Because it is very simple, the one who can survive to the end is not necessarily the strongest, but may also be the luckiest.

    For example, before the last assessment, all the other applicants died in the reincarnation world, and only one remained. Can such a person be the master of reincarnation?

    In addition, if a task fails, can his task completion rate be several times or even ten times higher?  Will it fail because of a certain task?  As a result, the completion of the task is not even 100%.

    And if the completion of the task is less than 100%, will there be any punishment or disadvantage?

    In short, Gao Peng is unwilling to ignore any possibility that will affect his survival to the end. He has always strived to do his best and not leave any stains on his infinite reincarnation process.

    His approach can also be regarded as a kind of passive security. Of course, this kind of passivity is not really negative, but just not radical.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 181 Kazuki Yamamoto's Sorrow This Is Just a Show

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    ? As the sun was setting, it was already dusk. On the road dozens of kilometers away from Yangcun, Yamamoto¡¯s special forces got off the car and gathered. Kazuki Yamamoto walked slowly to the front of the queue and swept over from left to right.

    Kazuki Yamamoto, like most Japanese men at that time, was short, bow-legged, and strong, with the usual expression of Japanese military officers on his face, cold and resolute.

    Kazuki Yamamoto graduated from the Imperial Army University, and most of his classmates were in the ranks of famous army generals, such as the famous Seishiro Itagaki.

    Kazuki Yamamoto's military rank is the lowest among the graduates of the same period in mainland China. The reason is that Kazuki Yamamoto is not interested in large army operations. His interest lies in the study of special operations, which is an emerging military discipline.

    In the First World War, it was not taken seriously by all parties. In the 1930s, some soldiers interested in special operations appeared in the military academies of various military powers.

    Their theoretical basis is: On the premise of acknowledging that great men make history, they must never ignore the possibility of small men making history.

    For example, Crown Prince Ferdinand of the Austro-Hungarian Empire was killed by a small Serbian figure in Sarajevo, which triggered the First World War. Can you say that a small figure cannot make history?

    When the balance is in a balanced state, the weight of an ant can cause the balance to tilt, so on the strategic balance, a surprise attack at a critical moment by a small army with special training, excellent equipment, and high combat quality will also cause  Tilt the balance of strategy.

    No wonder Kazuki Yamamoto was unable to be promoted to a general like his classmates. The topics he studied were too biased, but he never regretted it.

    The Second World War is a broad stage. His colleagues from the United States, Britain and Germany have already shown their talents in the European battlefield, the North African battlefield, and the Pacific battlefield. How can the history of special operations of the Imperial Japanese Army be blank?

    His special team members are selected from various units and must pass a variety of strict assessments, and the elimination rate is extremely high.

    In the Munich Special Forces School, Colonel Homann, the Germanic instructor who always looked down on Orientals, was surprised to find that these students from the Japanese archipelago had extremely rich practical experience, which was definitely not something that could be learned in the classroom.

    The cadets proudly told the colonel that they were all highly educated. In addition, the Japanese army had not stopped fighting since the Manchurian Incident in 1931, when Mr. Hitler hadn't taken care of Germany.

    Kazuki Yamamoto looked down on those old, rigid-minded officials in charge of ordnance production, and looked at what weapons they equipped the Japanese Army.

    ?For the 38-type rifle loaded with five rounds, every time a round is fired, the bolt must be manually pulled to eject the shell. Each team only has one light machine gun, and the firepower is too poor.

    The theory of ordnance officials is that Japan is a resource-poor country, and equipping automatic firearms will increase the cost of combat.

    Based on the 150 rounds of ammunition carried by an individual soldier, a rifle used for single-shot shooting may be able to support a day's combat, while a submachine gun used for burst firing may not last for an hour.

    If only one million troops are equipped with submachine guns, then the existing resources, productivity, transportation capacity and logistics support system will be expanded tenfold. Such a high-cost war is not something Japan can afford.

    Kazuki Yamamoto held the opposite view. He believed that Japan's lack of resources is an objective fact. If it were not for this reason, Japan would not have needed to carry out this war of aggression against China.

    But the situation is different now. Since the Manchuria Incident in 1931, the three northeastern provinces of China have become the main bases for Japan's resource supply and weaponry production.

    After the Marco Polo Bridge Incident in 1937 and the 813 Incident in Shanghai, most of China's land and resources have fallen into the hands of Japan.

    This year, that is, in 1941, after the outbreak of the Pacific War, resource-rich Southeast Asian countries were also occupied by the Japanese army. With such a vast occupied area, such abundant resources and cheap labor, those old people would have ulterior motives to say that resources are poor.

    Why not adjust the arms production in time and come up with better weapons and equipment for the troops?  It should be noted that on the European battlefield at this time, the individual weapons of the major belligerent countries are mainly automatic firearms, not to mention the firepower of heavy weapons. The strength of an army should mainly be reflected in the strength of firepower.

    Kazuki Yamamoto will never forget the Nomonkan Battle that he personally participated in in the border area between China and Mongolia in 1939. It was a contest between steel, large-scale industrial production, will, and flesh and blood.

    At that time, General Zhukov, the commander of the Soviet First Army in the Far East, concentrated four tank brigades, 300 aircraft and 250 cannons.Civilized war.

    The fleet of aircraft roared in the sky, the artillery roared on the ground, aerial bombs and large-caliber artillery shells blew up the Japanese army's positions into a sea of ??flames, and the intensity of firepower strikes was unprecedented among Japanese soldiers.

    In the depths of the unobstructed Gobi, on a front more than ten kilometers wide, flying dust swept the earth, and hundreds of T34 Soviet tanks came overwhelmingly, and the tracks of the tanks mercilessly crushed the Japanese soldiers.  Spirit and body.

    ? To bury the arrogant northward ambition of the Great Japanese Empire in the desert of Mongolia, which is vast and windy and sandy, it was a battle. The Japanese army lost more than 50,000 people in battle, while the Soviet army suffered less than 3,000 casualties.

    Nomenkan, a devilish name, like a brand, left a painful memory for Kazuki Yamamoto that can never be erased.

    ? As a realist, Kazuki Yamamoto knew that he could not change the equipment of the Japanese Army, but he still had the power to equip this small special force with less than a hundred people with advanced weapons.

    Therefore, based on the preconceived prejudice against single-shot weapons and his own superstition on automatic firearms, all members of the Yamamoto Special Forces use submachine guns, and Gao Peng saw such an approach as an idiot.

    Kazuki Yamamoto glanced at the special forces trained by himself. This is his pride, and today, he will show those rigid-minded army generals what special forces are and what special operations are.

    Kazuki Yamamoto said expressionlessly, "From now on, you are no longer anyone's father, nor anyone's son, nor anyone's friend, and you are not even ordinary soldiers of the Imperial Japanese Army."

    "You are members of the Yamamoto Special Forces. In your hands, the history of our First Army will be rewritten. The goal is to eliminate the headquarters of the Eighth Route Army and the supreme commander of the Eighth Route Army in North China, at all costs."

    After Kazuki Yamamoto finished speaking, he glanced at his team members again, his pride, but a burst of sadness filled his heart, wondering how many of them would come back alive.

    Originally, their best battle plan was to carry out night raids at night, but that way, the "spectators" would not be able to see clearly.

    In this battle, his special forces were actually a group of actors performing a performance that was done with their lives. How sad is that?

    Kazuki Yamamoto was silent for a few seconds, didn't say anything, and gave the order directly.

    "Let's go." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 182 Kazuki Yamamoto Feels Bad

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    It was completely dark, and after several hours of running, Yamamoto's special forces came to Yangcun for the second time. Kazuki Yamamoto learned the lesson from last time, and this time he did not send a team of pioneers, but only sent one team member.  Go to Yang Village to scout the enemy.

    The scout returned soon, and he brought back news that the Yangcun base of the Eighth Route Army had been emptied, and the troops originally stationed here had been transferred.

    Kazuki Yamamoto realized that, no accident, the Eighth Route Army troops stationed here should have been mobilized to deal with the attack of the 4th and 9th Brigade.

    At the moment, Kazuki Yamamoto ordered to rest in Yangcun, and wait until dawn tomorrow before rushing to the headquarters of the Eighth Route Army in Daxiawan.

    At the same time, Li Yunlong led the independent regiment in ambush on the hill not far from the Huting stronghold, quietly observing a team coming out of the Huting stronghold, waiting for the Devils North China to dispatch an observation group to enter the urn

    In the morning of the next day, the Yamamoto special team set off again after a good rest and in good spirits. It took only a short distance of two kilometers to arrive.

    In the Chenjiayu position, Gao Peng, who had been staring at the edge of the cliff, suddenly shouted, "Attention everyone, the devil's special forces are here. After the devil triggers the booby trap, they can shoot freely."

    The members of the Spike Team who were ambushing within a range of tens of meters were immediately refreshed when they heard the words, and opened the safety on their guns one after another, aiming towards the direction of the cliff.

    In Gao Peng's sniper scope, a dozen claws were thrown up from under the cliff, and the next moment, teams of devil special forces climbed up from under the cliff.

    ?After the first team of devils came up, they advanced 20 meters and knelt in a vigilant position, followed by the second team. Gao Peng secretly counted, every team of devils came up with twelve people, a total of five teams came up, a total of sixty people.

    Like the Spike Squad, the Devil Special Forces communicate with tactical gestures. They are still in groups of three, forming crossfire. Except for the cliff where they came up, all directions are within their firepower alert range.

    "There is no Kazuki Yamamoto, did you not come up, or went to the west cliff?"

    Although the devil special forces wore uniform camouflage uniforms without any rank marks on them, Gao Peng could still tell at a glance that the leader of the special forces, Kazuki Yamamoto, was not in the queue.

    Troops with and without commanders are completely different and can be distinguished at a glance.

    Yamamoto's special forces began to move, and no one came up from behind. At this point, Gao Peng finally confirmed that Kazuki Yamamoto should have taken the rest of the team up to the west cliff.

    "Kazuki Yamamoto, before I arrive, you must give me a good life." Gao Peng secretly said something, and slowly put his index finger on the trigger, because at this time, the Yamamoto team members were already close to the booby-trapped minefield.  Area.

    "Boom boom boom"

    The battle kicked off amidst continuous explosions. Special forces are special forces after all, and their reactions are much faster than ordinary soldiers.

    Yamamoto's team members were separated relatively widely, and the booby mines that exploded in the first wave only knocked down six or seven people, and then the other team members immediately fell down on the spot.

    Some unlucky ones fell directly on the booby-trapped mines and were blown to pieces. The booby-trapped mines finally took the lives of 14 or 15 Yamamoto team members.

    "Crackcrack"

    "Da da da da"

    "Da da da da da da da da"

    The crisp gunfire of the sniper rifle and the roar of the Czech light machine gun sounded successively, and then the short bursts of the submachine gun began to fire.

    Although the Yamamoto team members were not flustered, they still evaded and fought back according to tactical actions when they suddenly encountered such a powerful firepower ambush.

    "Da da da da"

    More than 40 submachine guns of Yamamoto's team members fired together, and the target was naturally the assaulters of the Spike Squad A and B who were 170 to 80 meters away from them.

    Monk Wei and the others immediately retracted into the shallow trench after firing a few short bursts, then crawled to the side in a low posture, and left the shooting position just now.

    And at the position where they shot just now, a metal storm like a torrential rain hit, almost cutting off a piece of the ridgeline of the trench.

    The Yamamoto team started the battle and moved quickly to the positions of the four assaulters. The distance between the enemy snipers and machine gunners was beyond the range of their submachine guns, and they could not do anything for the time being.

    What can be done at present is to rush to the opponent's trench first, kill the enemies in the trench, and then use the trench as a cover to find a way to eliminate the opponent's machine gunners and snipers.

    "Crackcrackcrackcrackcrack" Gao Peng repeated very quickly.The actions of firing the gun and pulling the bolt almost wiped out Yamamoto's team members at a speed of one every three seconds.

    In his eyes, the devil's combat positioning is basically a joke. He can even shoot down a bird in flight, let alone a member of the Yamamoto Special Forces who can't even change directions randomly.

    The situation similar to Gao Peng is Li Xiangyang. He can be said to be the most powerful sharpshooter in the Jinchaji Anti-Japanese Base Area except Gao Peng. Even in the entire North China Plain, except for a sharpshooter named "Wei Laiguo" in Shandong, few can  Comparable to him.

    Because he belongs to the kind of natural sharpshooter who "shoots with heart" and has extraordinary talents. Wang Xikui of Group A and Yang Jiawei of Group B are not far behind.  However, there is still a long way to go.

    Therefore, when suddenly encountering devil special forces who have never encountered before and who know how to fight and move, seven or eight out of ten shots of them will miss, and a shuttle of bullets can basically only kill two of them.

    As for Wei Monk and other assaulters and firemen such as Iron Hammer, except for the first wave of bursts, which caught Yamamoto's team by surprise, the killing efficiency also decreased. However, as Yamamoto's team approached, the efficiency is slowly improving.

    "The eighth the ninth the tenth" Gao Peng would count every time he fired a shot. After the head of the tenth Yamamoto team member was blasted, Gao Peng quickly grabbed a bunch of bullets from the ground in front of him.  Stuff it into the empty barrel, load it and continue to kill devils.

    In just one minute or so, Guang Gaopeng killed ten Yamamoto team members himself. At this time, there were only more than twenty Yamamoto team members left. However, they were still a long way from the trenches of Wei Monk and others  Nearly a hundred meters away.

    Although the surviving Yamamoto team members did not feel any hopelessness in their hearts, they knew in their hearts that I am afraid that they would all be smashed here today.

    However, they have long been mentally prepared to dedicate their lives to the emperor, and naturally they will not be like ordinary soldiers who want to transfer in when they encounter major setbacks. Moreover, they cannot leave even if they want to transfer in the current situation.

    However, it is said that Kazuki Yamamoto led two teams, and more than 20 people turned to the west of the cliff. Just as he waved his hand, the team members threw the claws of the hook rope to the cliff, and a series of explosions came from the northwest.  .

    Kazuki Yamamoto suddenly felt bad.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 183 Yamamoto who has suffered a complete defeat

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Mr. Xiaolu, ask Tanaka, what happened to them over there." Kazuki Yamamoto frowned, turned his head and said to the communication soldier Xiaolu Shangshi who was not far behind him.

    "HayTanaka, Tanaka, what's going on with you? Why is there a violent explosion?"

    "Tanaka Tanaka" Xiaolu called several times in a row, but there was no response at all.

    Just because the other communications soldier he called, Tanaka, was lying on his back on the ground at this time, with a small hole in his helmet, blood was constantly coming out, his empty eyes were wide open, looking up at the sky that did not belong to them.

    Xiaolu did not call Tanaka, but received a call from the headquarters, and hurried to Kazuki Yamamoto, "General, General, Shinozuka will talk to you directly."

    Kazuki Yamamoto took the communicator and said, "General, I'm Yamamoto, and I'm in a little trouble Nani?"

    Kazuki Yamamoto's complexion changed drastically, and his cheeks twitched. It can be seen that his teeth were clenched tightly and ground, which can be described as real gnashing of teeth. Then he shouted to the team that hadn't climbed the cliff yet: "Retreat."

    The team member who was about to climb the cliff while holding the hook rope looked back at him in confusion, but did not discount his order at all, and immediately slid down the hook rope.

    Sergeant Xiaolu of the communications soldier looked at Kazuki Yamamoto in surprise, and asked, "Master, why is this?"

    Kazuki Yamamoto said with a gloomy face, "Something happened to the observation group. Without the audience, there will be no performance."

    After speaking, he looked up at the cliff for the last time, turned around and headed towards the cliff in the northwest direction. After reaching the bottom of the cliff, he listened to the movement above and found that the sound of the battle was not intense, only the occasional sound of rifles and machine guns  , and the sound of submachine guns is no longer so dense.

    Kazuki Yamamoto believed that this was because the defending Eighth Route Army was almost completely wiped out. He waved to a soldier and said, "You, go up and tell them to retreat. We will wait for you in Yangcun."

    "Hay."

    The soldier climbed up along the hook rope, while Kazuki Yamamoto ran towards Yang Village with two teams.

    "Bang bang bang"

    "Da da da da"

    Kazuki Yamamoto hadn¡¯t run 100 meters away, when gunshots rang out from the hillside on the upper right, more than ten members of Yamamoto¡¯s team fell down in an instant, and only the first wave of attack broke down a team.

    And the moment before the gunshot rang out, Yamamoto Kazuki had already rushed to the bottom of the side hillside, and his intuition for danger developed through years of hard fighting temporarily saved his life.

    "Concealment, there is an ambush, Baga, how could the Eighth Route Army ambush here?" Kazuki Yamamoto was only stunned by the sudden change for a moment, and he quickly reacted and figured out the reason.

    "Oops, our battle plan has long been noticed by the Eighth Route Army, and they have set up an ambush here that can kill us."

    "When we came, these ambush Eighth Route Army remained silent, and only launched when we were about to retreat. This was to block our way and cooperate with the Eighth Route Army on the cliff to pinch us."

    Kazuki Yamamoto wanted to understand all this, and his heart was cold. The battle on the cliff was not that the defensive Eighth Route Army was about to be wiped out, and nine out of ten it was because his team was about to be wiped out.

    He also figured out which unit of the Eighth Route Army he had encountered, "Spike Team, it's you! I've always wanted to fight against you, but I didn't expect that I would be completely defeated this first time."

    Kazuki Yamamoto and the remaining ten or so team members lay on the slope at the bottom of the mountain and fought back on the mountain, but sadly found that the range of his submachine gun could not reach the opponent at all.

    At this time, Kazuki Yamamoto finally understood where the fatal weakness of his team was, that is, the lack of long-range firepower. Usually, their battles were mainly night raids and stealth battles, and they were basically close combat. This weakness has never been exposed.  .

    However, this encounter made him suddenly realize that the single-shot rifle that he had always looked down upon was an indispensable equipment for a special team.

    "ah¡­¡­"

    "Boom"

    At this moment, a scream came from afar, and Kazuki Yamamoto looked back, but it was the person who had just ordered him to go up and notify the other team members to retreat, and fell from the hook rope at a height of more than ten meters.  Let the player's internal organs rupture and his seven orifices bleed to death.

    No accident, it should be that he was hit by the opponent just as he climbed up the cliff and fell down. At this moment, there was a sudden silence on the cliff, and all the gunshots disappeared. Kazuki Yamamoto knew that the battle on the cliff ended  up.

    And the eight roads who originally ambushed themselves and others?The shooting also stopped, because he and the remaining team members had found cover at this time, and the bullets from the other side could no longer reach them, and the Eighth Route Army did not charge, as if they were waiting for something.

    Kazuki Yamamoto turned over and lay face up at the bottom of the mountain, staring fixedly at the top of the cliff.

    On the cliff, when the last devil was knocked out by Gao Peng, he also reported the last count, "Eighteenth."

    Looking at the reincarnation table, Gao Peng let out a sigh of relief. Last year, he killed four in Yangcun, and now he killed eighteen, making a total of twenty-two. The task completion target was twenty, and task two was finally completed.

    The last member of the Yamamoto Special Forces fell 60 meters away from the trench where the assaulter was. Originally, they only needed to advance another ten meters before their grenades could pose a threat to Monk Wei and others.

    It's a pity that they have no chance after all. Gao Peng stood up from the sniper point with his sniper rifle in his hand, and said loudly: "Let's go, brothers, let's send Kazuki Yamamoto one last time."

    A dozen people stood up in various hiding spots and foxholes within a range of tens of meters, each carrying their own equipment and walking down, one by one at a leisurely pace, like strolling in a garden.

    Arriving at the trench, he saw Ji Laoliu clutching his left forearm and looking innocently at Gao Peng, only to be ridiculed by his teammates.

    "Yo, old six, are you dying? Why are you so careless?"

    "Haha, old six, have you been bitten by a mosquito? Can you still shoot?"

    ""

    Ji Lao Liu glared at them angrily, let go of his left hand, held the submachine gun hanging on his chest with one hand, and shouted: "I can hit devils with one hand."

    The teammates burst into laughter, Gao Peng patted him on the shoulder, and asked with concern: "How is it? Didn't you hurt your bones?"

    Ji Laoliu hurriedly raised his forearm to show Gao Peng, and said: "No, I was pierced by a bullet, and the warhead didn't stay inside, so it doesn't affect the combat effectiveness. Captain, you can't kick me out of the team!"

    Gao Peng kicked his ass, dumbfounded, and said, "What are you thinking, boy! Remember, one day is a wolf's tooth, and the rest is a lifelong wolf's tooth. This is a life-long job, unless you die or become disabled.  Otherwise, you have no way to quit.¡±

    "Hehe, then I can rest assured." Ji Laoliu grinned and followed Gao Peng to the edge of the cliff.

    The other team members looked at each other, and the words Gao Peng said just now flashed in their hearts, "One day is a wolf's tooth, and a lifetime is a wolf's tooth."

    An unspeakable pride rose from the deepest part of my heart.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 184 Return of the Yamamoto Special Forces Annihilated

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    In a hidden observation post about three kilometers away from the Chenjiayu battlefield, the deputy commander-in-chief, chief of staff, and commander of the 129th division all put down their binoculars.

    "It's amazing, it's really amazing. The quality of the individual soldiers of this group of devil special forces is really good. If we encountered an ordinary main force regiment, I'm afraid it would be that regiment that was wiped out." The chief of staff said with emotion.

    The teacher nodded with lingering apprehension, and said, "It's a good thing we have spikes! Otherwise, Daxia Bay would be really dangerous, and our heads might become the exploits of these devils and special forces."

    The deputy commander-in-chief smiled all over his face, patted the shoulders of the two old friends, and said with a smile: "At first, I was afraid that the wolf teeth would not be able to catch them, so I transferred the artillery battalion here. Now it seems that this worry is completely unnecessary."

    "Gao Peng, this kid, can be said to have fundamentally changed the status quo of our army. It is foreseeable that the strength of our army is just around the corner, and Gao Peng has an indelible contribution to this."

    When the chief of staff and the teacher heard the words, they all nodded in sympathy. Not only did they know Gao Peng's credit, but the Yan'an headquarters also firmly recorded him in the credit book.

    After discussing Gao Peng and Langya for a while, the chief of staff suddenly said: "After this battle, should we transfer?"

    The deputy commander-in-chief nodded, and said: "Naturally, we took advantage of the devil this time, and the location of the headquarters has been exposed. If we don't run away quickly, is it possible that we are still waiting for the devil's revenge?"

    "The order is passed on, all ministries should get rid of the entanglement of the 4th and 9th brigade as soon as possible, disperse and break through, and when the wolf tooth and the teaching team come back, let's go into the mountain immediately!"

    "Notify Li Yunlong so that he doesn't have to return to the Yangcun base area, and breaks through to the north and goes to Zhaojiayu to garrison."

    "yes."

    Chenjiayu.

    Gao Peng led the Spike team to the edge of the cliff, but they didn't rush forward. After pressing down on the team members, Gao Peng smiled lightly and said, "You bastards, today I will let you see another skill of the captain."

    After speaking, he called out to the cliff in standard Japanese: "Is the one below Kazuki Yamamoto?"

    The Spike team members looked at Gao Peng unexpectedly, the captain can speak Japanese?  This was a new thing, and they all looked at Gao Peng with great interest, and at the same time pricked up their ears to listen to the movement under the cliff.

    Kazuki Yamamoto at the bottom of the cliff was shocked, looked in surprise at the cliff where only human voices were heard but no one was seen, and replied: "I am Kazuki Yamamoto, who is your Excellency?"

    Gao Peng said without the slightest emotion in his voice: "I am the Chinese Army Special Forces, Captain Gao Peng of the Spike Brigade, the military uniforms you are wearing are imitations of the camouflage uniforms you got from one of my comrades in arms when you were in Nanjing.  Don't you know?"

    "Nani?" Kazuki Yamamoto was shocked. Gao Peng's words conveyed a lot of information, which shocked Kazuki Yamamoto. At the same time, he finally knew the correct name of the military uniform on his body. It turned out that this kind of clothes were called camouflage uniforms.

    And through Gao Peng's words, Kazuki Yamamoto can draw a conclusion that China already had special forces before 1937, and they were very mature special forces.

    Kazuki Yamamoto has studied special operations for half his life, and personally created an elite special forces unit. This special forces team also demonstrated its value with its excellent strength and brilliant record.

    However, in the process of confronting the special forces of the Eighth Route Army, they suffered a crushing defeat. Kazuki Yamamoto didn't understand why. He really wanted to know the answer, and there seemed to be someone on the cliff who knew the answer.

    Kazuki Yamamoto is a soldier who is obsessed with special operations, and he is also a pure soldier, so he didn't care about the hostile positions of the two sides, and asked directly, "Gao Sang, your Spike special team is very powerful, I lost  , defeated to the point of convincing."

    "I know, I won't be able to go back alive today. The only thing I want to know now is how I lost."

    "We are all practitioners of special operations. Please Gao Sang understand that a soldier who has been studying special operations for half his life, his obsession with special operations, fulfills my last wish before I die, and makes me understand what my special team lacks.  Yes, what exactly."

    Gao Peng sneered, and said to the other Spike team members: "Don't act rashly."

    After finishing speaking, he poked his head out and glanced at it calmly. The next moment, he suddenly raised his sniper rifle, pointed at one of the Yamamoto team members, and pulled the trigger.

    "Snapped"

    "Boom"

    "Da da da da"

    Immediately after Gao Peng shot,Rolling backwards, he immediately avoided the counterattack from the devil special forces.

    Kazuki Yamamoto looked sideways, only to see Sergeant Xiaolu taking off the smoking radio station to check, then looked at Kazuki Yamamoto in despair, and shook his head.

    Failed, Kazuki Yamamoto's face was ashen, the radio was always on, but the channel was connected to the radio of Yoshio Shinozuka at the headquarters.

    His purpose was to extract Gao Peng's information about mature special forces before he died, so that even if the entire Yamamoto special forces were wiped out, the Imperial Japanese Army would still be able to form a stronger special forces in the future.

    Who knew this plan, but was directly seen through by the other party and destroyed the radio station.

    "Yamamoto-kun, now I can fulfill your dying wish. The individual quality of your team members has actually reached the level of an excellent special soldier. Your biggest failure is that you are too superstitious about automatic weapons."

    "A mature special team must not only have a single combat method, but should have a variety of equipment configurations that can meet any combat situation."

    "Like my team, there are sniper team, assault team, demolition team, and fire support team."

    "The sniper team is divided into strategic snipers and tactical snipers. The functions of strategic snipers"

    Gao Peng told Kazuki Yamamoto what he had said to the team members about the functions of each team in the special team and how to cooperate in combat.

    Kazuki Yamamoto and his teammates at the foot of the cliff listened brightly, and from time to time they showed sudden expressions.

    "Okay Yamamoto-kun, there is an old saying in China, which is called Chaowendao, and Xi can die. I see that you are a pure soldier, and I have fulfilled your last wish. I have delayed long enough. Now  , it's time to end."

    "Snapped"

    "Da da da da"

    Gao Peng regained consciousness from a dazed state, and in front of him was the reward settlement space.

    ? World of Reincarnation: Bright Sword

    Task 1: Kill at least 500 devils, and successfully get 500 reward points. For every more devil soldier killed, 1 extra reward point will be obtained. For every one less killed, 1 reward point will be deducted. The task completion rate is 837500, and 837  Bonus points.

    Task 2: Kill at least 20 members of Yamamoto¡¯s special team and successfully obtain 500 reward points. For each additional kill, 25 additional reward points will be obtained. For each missing one, 25 reward points will be deducted.  650 bonus points.

    Task 3: To ensure that Xiuqin does not die because of Kazuki Yamamoto, 500 reward points will be obtained for success, 500 reward points will be deducted for failure, and 500 reward points will be obtained for completing the task.

    Task 4: Kill Kazuki Yamamoto, get 1000 reward points for success, deduct 1000 reward points for failure, complete the task, get 1000 reward points.

    Task 5: To ensure that Monk Wei does not die due to Heiyunzhai, 500 reward points will be obtained for success, and 500 reward points will be deducted for failure. After completing the task, 500 reward points will be obtained.

    A total of 3487 reward points were obtained in this reincarnation.

    After reading the reward information, Gao Peng sighed lightly and returned to the main god's space. This time, the reincarnation results were mediocre, and the task completion rate did not even reach 200%. Naturally, there will be no additional rewards.

    This time Gao Peng still spent 2800 points to exchange for 140 days of rest time, leaving 687 points. After thinking about it, he spent 150 points to exchange for a three-day rest time to Jinling Shisanchai World, and exchanged it for a rest time with 37 points.  Box of gold bars and silver dollars.

    Gao Peng took out some gold bars and silver dollars and packed them in a leather of the Republic of China style, then started the teleportation, and entered the world of Jinling Thirteen Beauties.

    The time of entry this time was December 1938, just after the Battle of Wuhan, and one month after the national government moved its capital to Chongqing.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 185 Returning to Jinling Thirteen Beauties

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Returning to the familiar Chongqing city again, the entry point is still the same as last time. On a certain street in Yuzhong District, he is naturally still wearing the youth tunic suit and carrying a leather bag in his hand.

    Gao Peng went straight to Diaoyu Alley, and entered a brothel named "Zuiqinglou".  Play majiang.

    When the old lady saw Gao Peng, her eyes lit up immediately, and she went up to greet Gao Peng in great surprise: "Oh, isn't this Boss Gao? You haven't come here for more than half a year! Where did you get rich?"

    Gao Peng smiled slightly, and said, "I never thought that Mama Wu would still remember me when Gao Mou didn't come for eight or nine months. Should I feel extremely honored?"

    "Oh, what is Boss Gao talking about? I forgot and no one can forget you! Please sit down, please sit down."

    The old lady's eyes were narrowed with a smile, she lightly touched Gao Peng's chest, arranged him to sit at the table, then turned around and shouted upstairs: "Juanjuan, Cuicui, Momo, Honghong, come down quickly!"  , Boss Gao, whom you never forget, is here!"

    "Second baby, what are you doing on the roof with a treasure? Come out and mix tea."

    "Hey, come on!"

    Gao Peng heard the sound of stools rubbing against the floor upstairs, and then there was the sound of high-heeled shoes trampling, and he saw four girls in cheongsams, who appeared to be in their twenties, walking out of a wing room.  , walking quickly towards the downstairs.

    And girls from other rooms also came out one after another to see what was going on. When they saw that it was Gao Peng, the God of Wealth, they immediately cast their envious eyes on the sisters who were called by the old lady, but they also had joy on their faces.  look.

    When Gao Peng was on vacation last time, the reason why he came here to order these four girls was not because they were beautiful, but because their massage skills were the best.

    But when he left, he asked the old lady to call out all the girls and give tips one by one. Although the other girls did not earn as much as Juanjuan and the other four girls, it was money earned for nothing after all, and they naturally welcomed Gao Peng very much.  's arrival

    Juanjuan and the others greeted Gao Peng one by one while they were still on the stairs, "Boss Gao, you are finally here. I thought you had forgotten us!"

    "In order to serve Boss Gao well, I went to find an old blind master to learn massage and massage! Today I can finally serve Boss Gao well."

    "Yeah, it's Boss Gao who is talking too much. I haven't seen you for half a year. Boss Gao looks more energetic. It seems that he has made a lot of money."  He smiled at Gao Peng.

    "Hehe, your baby is really good at talking, here, I'll reward you." Gao Peng chuckled, waited for the second baby to mix the tea, and threw out a piece of ocean.

    Erwa joyfully carried the pot with one hand, caught Dayang with the other, and bowed to Gao Peng again and again, "Thank you, Boss Gao, thank you."

    At this time, the four girls also came to Gao Peng's side. They praised Gao Peng vigorously, rubbed their shoulders, and beat their legs, which made Gao Peng feel dumbfounded.  Sit down, the girls calm down.

    "Mother Wu, I haven't eaten yet! Would you like to ask the kitchen to prepare some dishes first? Anyway, it's almost noon, so you should eat some with your sisters too! Let's have fun together." Gao Peng said again  "Take out" a stack of ocean from the inner pocket of the clothes and hand it to the old lady.

    "If you want it, I'll arrange it when I arrive. Boss Gao, sit down for a while, and you'll be fine." The old lady happily took the ocean that Gao Peng handed over, and went to the back kitchen.

    Gao Peng looked at Erwa again, and said, "Erwa, help me with something."

    "Boss Gao has something to tell you, and I promise to handle it properly for you."

    Gao Peng nodded in satisfaction, and said, "Do you know Lai Pizi?"

    Erwa nodded hurriedly when she heard the words, and said, "I know you, Boss Gao, are you looking for him?"

    "Well, after dinner, you go and find him, just say that the person he once wanted to follow can find him."

    "I see, Boss Gao, don't worry."

    Lai Pizi was the leader of the gang of gangsters who gave Gao Peng some money when he first went to Jinling Shisanchai for vacation. He saw that he was generous and wanted to rob him.

    Gao Peng came to find Zhao Yumo and John this time, but Chongqing City is so big, and he didn't know the specific address of their store, so he couldn't find it at all.

    However, the gangsters like Lai Pizi are local snakes, and they are naturally the best at finding someone, let alone Gao PengThe person he was looking for had such obvious characteristics that he believed that Pizi would help him with this matter.

    After having lunch and resting for a while, Gao Peng took the four girls to the wing room. As usual, Gao Peng was lying on the recliner, one of the four girls rubbed their shoulders, the other pinched their legs, and the other two each had an arm.

    After more than an hour, the girls were a little tired, so they sat aside to rest. Erwa brought Lai Pizi back, and Gao Peng rewarded Erwa with a piece of ocean as usual, and sent him away.

    "Lai Pizi has met Boss Gao, but I don't know why Boss Gao wants me?" Lai Pizi stood respectfully in front of Gao Peng and asked.

    Gao Peng put his hand into his pocket, and when he took it out, he was holding a tube of unopened ocean in his hand. He threw it at Lai Pizi indifferently, and said, "Help me find a place, a barber shop run by an American.  Obviously, it should be easy to find, right?"

    Lai Pizi suppressed his excitement. After catching the tube of silver dollars, he didn't open it to check the authenticity. In fact, he knew it was real by the feel of his hands. He knew that a big man like Gao Peng didn't like others to treat him in any way.  contempt.

    "Thank you, Boss Gao, the brothers don't pay much attention to the barber shop on weekdays, but this feature is very conspicuous. If you want to inquire specifically, you will get results soon."

    Gao Peng nodded in satisfaction, and said: "Go! Find it as soon as possible, and give me an answer before dark."

    "Yes, Boss Gao, don't worry."

    After Lai Pizi left, the bored Gao Peng began to tell stories to the girls again, this time he told the story of "The Old Woman with Two Guns".

    During dinner, Lai Pizi came back with news of John, "Boss Gao, I found that barbershop. It's on Daping Main Street. The owner is an American."

    After Gao Peng drank a glass of wine, he asked casually, "Do you know the owner's name?"

    "It seems to be called John Mi"

    "John Miller?"

    "That's right, that's Miller."

    "Very good, let's sit down and eat together! Take me there after eating."

    "No, I've already eaten, thank you, Boss Gao."

    Gao Peng finished his meal unhurriedly, and still gathered all the girls together, giving tips one by one, one ocean per person.

    After sending out, I went out and followed Lai Pizi to Daping Main Street. Of course, I took a rickshaw.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 186: The Penglai Inn, These Gao Family Members Are Lovely

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Standing in front of the "Moyun Barber Shop" on Daping Main Street, Gao Peng's mouth curled up into an inexplicable smile. After dismissing the rascals, Gao Peng walked into this not-so-small barber shop.

    It was dusk at this time, and it should be about to get off work. There were no customers in the store. Gao Peng had just entered the door. A boy in a shirt and vest, with a crew cut and glasses quickly greeted him, "Hi sir, if you want a haircut tomorrow  Please go early, we have already downloadeduh"

    Before finishing a sentence, the boy froze on the spot, his mouth slightly opened, his eyes full of disbelief, and he stared at Gao Peng in a daze.

    Gao Peng spread his hands and said with a smile: "What's the matter, George? We haven't seen each other for a year, so we don't know each other anymore?"

    Chen Qiaozhi's slightly opened mouth trembled, and a few syllables came out of his throat, "Gao Brother Gao"

    "George, you little shitball, what are you doing? Why haven't you cleaned it up Oh, you bastard, Gao, it's you, you survived." Wearing a suit and clean-shaven, John came from the hall.  A small door came out, chattering and bluffing in English.

    When he saw Gao Peng standing by the gate and looking at him with a smile, John suddenly changed his face, walked up to Gao Peng in surprise and joy, and hugged him.

    "It's great to see you again, brother." John's voice trembled a little, which showed his excitement and excitement.

    Gao Peng patted John on the back in relief, and said: "Me too, I promised you, as long as you help me protect the students and my sisters, I will definitely repay you, so I came back alive."

    John let go of Gao Peng and said with a smile, "Haha, Gao, I've already got the best return, and you don't owe me anything."

    Gao Peng looked at John in puzzlement, only to see John triumphantly raising his left hand and shaking it. On the ring finger of his left hand, there was a gold ring.

    Suddenly, Gao Peng tapped his chest lightly, and said with a smile, "Are you married to Mo? When did it happen?"

    John shrugged proudly, and said: "Three months ago, the wedding was held in Joseph Hall. Unfortunately, you and Wang Huaibao were not there. It would be better if you came three months earlier. By the way, this year  Where did you go in time?"

    Gao Peng sighed, and said: "It's a long story, I met Huai Bao, he told me about you writing to him, let's go! Go to Mo's inn first, I just arrived in Chongqing today  , there is no place to live yet!"

    "Yes, yes, let's go, Mo and the others will be very happy to see you. Today we must have a few drinks."

    Penglai Inn.

    Gao Peng looked up at the signboard of this inn, and a warm current flowed slowly in his heart, these sistersare interested.

    Seeing Gao Peng's appearance, John laughed and said, "The name of this inn was given by Mo. She firmly believes that you will live, and one day you will find this inn. Unexpectedly, this beautiful wish with little hope came true.  realized."

    Gao Peng took a deep breath, patted John on the shoulder, and said softly, "Let's go!"

    Stepping into the inn, Gao Peng immediately saw Hong Ling behind the counter who was using the abacus to settle accounts. Her dress was simple and dignified, her hair was cut into a student's head, and she no longer wore fancy clothes, but a plain cheongsam.

    Today's Hong Ling looks like an ordinary girl from a good family in her twenties, but she is better-looking, and there is no trace of romanticism.

    At this time, it was getting dark, and there were some guests drinking tea and chatting in the lobby of the inn, which occupied about two-thirds of the tables in the lobby, which showed that the business of this inn was really good.

    After entering the inn, George Chen walked a few steps quickly, ran to the counter, and said with difficulty concealing his joy: "Hongling, look who's here."

    Hong Ling raised her head, cast a coquettish glance at him, and then looked towards the door. This look was fixed in place immediately, and it took a long time to recover. Once she recovered, she immediately turned and looked towards the door in the back of the lobby.  Xiaomen ran.

    Gao Peng smiled understandingly, no accident, she should have gone to inform other women, but judging from the way Hong Ling looked at Chen Qiaozhi just now, there is something wrong here!

    Gao Peng walked up to George Chen, and said softly, "Boy, tell me honestly, is Hongling conquered by you?"

    "Uh cough cough, this I should have been conquered by her!" George Chen replied weakly.

    "Fuck, chase after me! How old are you this year?"

    "I just turned seventeen last month."

    "Then do you know how old Hongling is?"

    "I know! Twenty-three! The female junior holds goldBrick, I'll hold two pieces at once!  "

    ""

    Gao Peng glanced at George Chen speechlessly, this kidhas changed!  He wasn't so slippery before, he was quite an honest kid, how could he be led astray?

    Shaking his head with a broken smile, he ignored Chen Qiaozhi. At this moment, four beautiful women with different appearances walked out of the door together.

    Gao Peng looked intently, but it was Zhao Yumo, Hong Ling, Lan Ni, and Yu Sheng, four daughters. Their hairstyles and outfits were quite different from those in Nanjing.

    Especially Zhao Yumo, she didn't have the slightest resemblance of the past. On the contrary, she had a bookish air at this time, and she looked like a female college student.

    "elder brother¡­¡­"

    "Brother woo woo woo"

    "You're still alive, you're really here, that's great"

    As soon as the four girls saw Gao Peng, they burst into tears and threw themselves into his arms under the surprised eyes of all the guests in the hall.  It's fine, I'm relieved."

    In an instant, there was a buzzing sound in the hall. Those who were still drinking tea and chatting here at this time were all regular customers of Penglai Inn, and they also had a certain understanding of the beautiful proprietresses of the inn, and there was a lot of discussion at the moment.

    "Who is this young man? Why haven't I seen him?"

    "Didn't you hear what the proprietresses said? That's their elder brother."

    "Speaking of it, I've always been very surprised. Although the proprietresses all have the surname Gao, they don't look like real sisters!"

    "Who knows, maybe they are cousins!"

    ""

    Gao Peng has been learning the basics of internal skills for two years now, so he is naturally discerning. After hearing the guests' comments, he looked at the four girls in his arms in surprise. They all have the surname Gao?

    "Ahem, everyone, let's talk at the back! It's not suitable here." Seeing that the guests in the hall were all looking at him and the others, John couldn't help but whispered.

    The four girls let go of Gao Peng and wiped their red eyes. They just suddenly saw their relatives who they thought would never come back, and they couldn't control it for a while. At this moment, they finally calmed down and hurriedly led Gao Peng to the backyard.

    "George, take care of it and let the brothers and sisters have a good talk!" John gave George Chen an order, and then followed him to the backyard.

    Chen Qiaozhi naturally had no objection, and took the initiative to stand behind the counter. After the figures of the crowd disappeared through the door, a familiar customer immediately came to the counter to inquire about the situation.

    "Brother Chen, who was that person just now? The older brothers of the proprietresses?"

    Chen Qiaozhi has also experienced a lot of things, so he naturally knows how to speak, and immediately replied: "Yes! The proprietresses are all cousins ??of the same family, and the one just now is their cousin, named Gao Peng."

    "When the city of Nanjing was broken, he distributed most of the property in the family to the sisters and let them escape for their lives. Later, they were separated from Big Brother Gao. They thought he had died in Nanjing City. Who knew that he came back today and still  found them."

    "Oh! So that's what happened. This elder brother insists on getting it. He's a man. The Gao family from other places are all kind and righteous!" (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 187 I don't go to hell, who goes to hell

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Yumo, I heard from those guests just now that your surname is Gao?" After sitting down in the backyard, Gao Peng asked Zhao Yumo in confusion.

    Zhao Yumo smiled softly, and said: "At the beginning, you told us that after leaving Nanjing City, we should completely cut off the past and start all over again."

    "Actually, when we were sold to the Qinhuai River, we no longer had our own surnames, so the sisters unanimously decided that since they recognized you as an elder brother, they would simply become members of the Gao family and take Gao as their surname.  Gao Yumo."

    Hongling smiled and said, "My name is Gao Hongling."

    A strange feeling rose slowly from the bottom of Gao Peng's heart. From the real world, he was an orphan and had no brothers or sisters. Since his parents passed away, he had never felt family affection again. This one of the three major human emotions  Item, basically has no chance with him.

    Unexpectedly, in this world of reincarnation, he actually regained this emotion. In the world of I am a special soldier, he gained the friendship he could not let go, and in the world of Jinling Thirteen Beauties, he gained the long-lost family affection.

    At this moment, he suddenly wanted to say thank you to the main god, although he knew that the main god was just a big ball of light without any emotions.

    Gao Peng took a deep breath, calmed down, and a warm smile appeared on his face. This smile was something they had never seen on Gao Peng's face, but its appeal was unparalleled.

    They just felt that seeing Gao Peng's smile made their moods inexplicably bright.

    "By the way, where are Cardamom and Pandan? Didn't they come to Chongqing with you?"

    After hearing Gao Peng's question, the four girls laughed lightly, Zhao Yumo no, it should be called Gao Yumo now, Gao Yumo said with a smile: "They! They each conquered a good man within a few months after coming to Chongqing.  Get married and become rich wives!"

    Gao Peng laughed, and said: "These two girls are indeed capable, bold and careful, or else they would not have dared to sneak out under such circumstances for a few strings and a pair of earrings."

    "Hehehehe"

    "However, they are indeed good women. Whoever marries them is really blessed. Having experienced those experiences, they know how to cherish the hard-won happiness better than ordinary people."

    The women took Gao Peng's words seriously, and they all nodded involuntarily. After chatting for a few words, the women began to ask Gao Peng about his experience in the past year, and Gao Peng naturally had to make up another story.

    After sitting for a while, Lanny went to the back kitchen and asked the kitchen to get a table of wine and food. The girls are not ordinary people, so they can naturally drink a little. Gao Peng will chat with John occasionally to avoid making him feel left out.

    However, this is entirely due to Gao Peng's worries. John came to Chongqing for a year. During this year, he taught George Chen to cut hair, and George Chen taught him Chinese.

    Although he still can't talk to people fluently in Chinese, he can already speak a lot of sentences. It's no problem to understand Chinese. He can even pop out a sentence or two occasionally in Chongqing dialect, so Gao Peng and the girls  He can fully understand the conversation, and naturally it will not be boring.

    After a few drinks with the girls, they stopped. In the end, only Gao Peng and John were still drinking. The relationship between them is different now. It is the relationship between brother-in-law and uncle, so they are naturally much closer.

    Until the middle of the night, John sat a little wobbly before leaving the show. With Gao Peng's drinking capacity, he would naturally not be like him. He went back to the room his sisters prepared for him to meditate and practice.

    Early the next morning, Yu Sheng and Lan Ni left the inn, one went to the south bank, and the other went to Jiangbei, because Cardamom married to the south bank, and Xianglan married to Jiangbei.

    Cardamom is at home. Her husband's family runs a winery, and her husband is the young owner of the winery. He can be regarded as a rich second generation, or the kind of rich second generation who is very competitive.

    And Xianglan's husband is a small boss who has just started a successful business and is in the cloth business. She happened to follow her husband to Hubei to buy goods these days and was not at home.

    When Dougao heard that Yusheng said that Gao Peng was back, she was so excited that she immediately wanted to go with her to see Gao Peng. Don't look at her life now, but if there is no Gao Peng, her bones can be drummed.  Today's happy life?

    It can be said that the more prosperous her life is now, the greater the kindness Gao Peng has towards her. She is also grateful. Besides, when they collectively recognized Gao Peng as their elder brother, Gao Peng is the only relative besides Yu Mo and others.

    Cardamom's husband Zhu Zhifang heard that his uncle came to Chongqing, how could he sit still?  Immediately, he followed Cardamom Yusheng to Penglai Inn.

    When the cardamom couple arrived at Penglai Inn, Gao Peng was having breakfast with John Yumo and others.??, when Cardamom met Gao Peng, she felt emotionally vented. After everything calmed down, Cardamom introduced her husband to Gao Peng.

    Gao Peng was very appreciative of the husband Dou Kou found. Although the young man was not handsome, he was still upright. He was not necessarily shrewd, but he was not dull either.  satisfy.

    During this day, Gao Peng chatted with his younger sisters, wandered around with his two brother-in-laws and a brother-in-law-to-be, in the afternoon they went to the photo studio to take a family portrait, and in the evening they went to a movie together  .

    It was too late, and the cardamom couple didn't go back. This is an inn, and the most important thing is the room.

    On the third day, it was almost time for Gao Peng to return, so he went out alone, bought back six small wooden boxes, and then called his five younger sisters, two brother-in-laws, and Chen Qiaozhi, his prospective brother-in-law, into his room.

    Everyone looked at the six wooden boxes on the table in Gao Peng's room, and looked at Gao Peng with puzzlement in surprise.

    "Brother, you are"

    Gao Peng waved his hand, interrupted Yu Mo who was about to speak, and said, "I'm leaving."

    The girls were shocked when they heard the words, and asked anxiously, "Where are you going?"

    Gao Peng sighed, and said: "You all know what I did before. The Japanese invaded and the mountains and rivers were broken. Now China is in a precarious time. Some things must be done by someone."

    "I came back this time just to take another look at you and make sure that you are all doing well. Now that my wish is fulfilled, I should go where I should go."

    After hearing Gao Peng's words, Yu Mo and the others burst into tears uncontrollably, "Butbut you finally crawled out of that hell, whywhy did you take the initiative to step in again?"

    Gao Peng turned around and said in a deep voice: "If I don't go to hell, who will go to hell? Some things cannot be avoided. Even if my people can avoid it, my heart cannot be avoided either. I have made up my mind, so you don't need to persuade me anymore.  .¡±

    After saying this, Gao Peng's voice softened, "You don't have to worry too much, don't you know what my brother is capable of? At the beginning, we only had a few people, and the devils couldn't keep me, let alone being in a large army  .¡±

    "What's more, when I go to the army, maybe I just go to help the country train the army, and I don't necessarily have to go to the battlefield in person."

    Hearing this, the girls finally felt relieved. If this is the case, the danger should not be great.

    After appeasing several girls, Gao Peng smiled again on his solemn face, pointed to the wooden box on the table, and said with a smile: "Brother is leaving, and there is nothing left for you.  What kind of dowry will I buy for you?"

    "These six boxes, one for each of you. If you are married, it will be treated as a dowry for you. If you are not married, it will be used as a dowry in the future."

    "Yumo, you should keep the share of Xianglan for her first! You can hand it over to her when she comes back." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 188: Sixteen Years After Leaving, I Am a Special Forces World

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The five girls each took a wooden box curiously. Anyway, it was given by their brother, and they took it without any psychological burden. When the five girls opened the wooden box, there was a sound of gasping in the room.

    At this time, the faces of the girls were all printed golden, because in the wooden boxes in front of them, there were a pile of gold bars lying quietly, roughly counting, each box contained no less than twenty bars.

    Zhu Zhifang's eyes on Gao Peng changed, and there was a hint of awe in his eyes. The conversation between the girls and Gao Peng just now had already made him unconscious, and he secretly guessed the identity of his uncle.

    Until now, the dowry prepared by Gao Peng for his younger sisters could almost buy several wineries like his family, and his awe of Gao Peng reached its peak in an instant.

    John and Chen Qiaozhi were just looking at the gold bars in a daze. They only had family affection and friendship for Gao Peng, but they had no awe.

    "Oh, seller, Gao, where did you get so much gold? If the gold was in the United States, it would be enough for me to buy several farms and own my own manor." John said to Gao Peng in English excitedly.

    Gao Peng smiled slightly, spread his hands, and also replied in English: "It's very simple, I robbed a Japanese army that was transporting these gold."

    ""

    "Hehe, well, remember that the money is not in vain, you take care of it yourself, I will come back to see you when you are free in the future, Chongqing is very safe, devils can't come to Chongqing, you can live here with peace of mind."

    "But you have to be careful of the devil's planes coming to bomb, remember to dig a cellar or air-raid shelter in your residence, and hide immediately if there is any movement."

    "Today's China is in chaos, and Japanese devils are burning, killing and looting everywhere. Only in the southwestern area with high mountains and dense forests, the devils can't come in. Try not to run out. Remember to tell Xianglan about this."

    Gao Peng left, and he resolutely refused to let his sisters send him off, because he said he didn't like the scene of parting.

    And after Gao Peng left, Dou Kou's husband, Zhu Zhifang, asked Yu Mo cautiously: "Aunt Yu Mo, my uncle who is it?"

    Yumo glanced at him, with a hint of pride on his face, and said, "Do you know the national hero, Instructor Li?"

    Zhu Zhifang nodded and said, "Of course I know."

    "Back in Nanjing, my brother and Instructor Li were comrades-in-arms. The two of them fought side by side and killed hundreds of devils. Those military police and female students were also rescued by my brother and Instructor Li."

    "My brother took the initiative to lure the devil away in order to cover Instructor Li and send us out of the city. We always thought he"

    Zhu Zhifang was shocked, and blurted out: "In this way, brother-in-law is a hero like Instructor Li, but why didn't the national government mention him?"

    Yu Mo frowned slightly, glanced at him, and said lightly: "Because my brother is still alive, I think you can figure out the rest."

    "Also, brother-in-law, if you don't want to bring disaster to Cardamom and your family, you just need to know about it yourself, rot it in your stomach, don't mention it to anyone, and you too, you know?"

    Hong Ling and the others nodded one after another, and said solemnly: "We naturally know this."

    They knew very well that Gao Peng was the Instructor Li advertised by the Nationalist Government. The real Instructor Li had already died when he was rescuing the military and police.

    If Gao Peng is willing to return to the national army, there is no need for them to talk about it. Gao Peng will naturally be promoted by the national government to be admired by people. Instructor Li is not dead, and the hero returns. Such a thing is undoubtedly a great encouragement to the Chinese army and people.

    But if he is not going to the national army, then they can't reveal the slightest thing about him. After all, although the Chinese army is now fighting against Japan, they are divided into different forces.

    Zhu Zhifang is naturally too busy. To put it bluntly, the Zhu family can't afford to be involved in matters involving such a person

    Gao Peng's return time will come soon. After returning to the main god's space, Gao Peng entered the closed-door practice as usual.

    This time he did not enter the story world to rest halfway, but spent five months of practice time and accumulated nearly half a year of skill before exchanging the remaining reward points for ten days of rest in the world of special forces.

    The location where Gao Peng entered this time was in "My Home", a commercial house located in a community near Lenovo Bridge in Haidian District, Beijing.

    According to the usual practice, the main god implanted a memory into Gao Peng's mind, and Gao Peng had the memory of living in this world for another six years.

    At this time, it has been a long time since Gao Peng joined the army.?In the past sixteen years, in other words, he has been out of the army for ten years, and now he is thirty-five years old in this world.

    Gao Peng walked to the bathroom and looked in the mirror. His appearance in the mirror really looked more mature than when he came last time. At a glance, he looked like a middle-aged uncle in his thirties. Gao Peng doubted that if he had more  If you come here a few times, will you become old and feeble?

    Smiling self-consciously, Gao Peng picked up the razor and shaved off his beard. Well, he looked younger.

    In my memory, the experience of the past six years was quite satisfactory, nothing special. After attending Xiaozhuang and Xiaoying's wedding, he returned to the company and resigned after the vacation. Since then, he has not looked for a job, but started writing songs and selling them.  That is, a professional songwriter.

    Needless to say, the songs he wrote will naturally become popular one after another. After all, there is a world of music as the backing. Often, a single song can make a third-tier singer become a first-tier singer, and even many big singers who are themselves in the first-tier  They all began to ask him to order songs specifically.

    However, he only accepts online transactions, you send money, and he gives songs. In reality, he absolutely does not participate in the entertainment industry. His name has long been heard in the music world, but there are very few people who have actually met him.

    During these six years, Xiaozhuang and Xiaoying had a son and a daughter. The son is now five years old, named Zhuang Zilang, and the daughter is only three years old, named Zhuang Xiaoya.  Yes, there is no one else.

    Qiangzi and Xiaolei are also married, and gave birth to a son named Qiang Zhengjun four years ago. Unfortunately, they are both policemen and have little time to take care of the child. The child was brought up by his grandmother.

    And Gao Peng, who has nothing to do all day long, often takes the little guy to the amusement park to play, but in the end the little guy is closest to his uncle Dapeng.

    Xiao Zhuang started writing a novel last year, which was their real experience as soldiers, but he did not publish it.

    Because the confidentiality period for retired special forces is ten years, outsiders are not allowed to mention some confidential things about special forces within ten years, let alone write those things into novels.

    Therefore, the military novels about special forces on the Internet are either purely fictional, or the content is a story that happened at least ten years ago.

    And this year has passed the confidentiality period, and Xiao Zhuang wrote about the same. He published the online version first, and then decided whether to vote for a publishing house to publish a physical book after checking the situation.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 189: Gao Peng Who Didn't Dare To Love

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The results were very gratifying. Once this book "Leave Me the Last Bullet" was released, it quickly sparked a reading craze.

    There are very few novels related to this world, and there are mercenaries who come and go!  Agent!  Things like spy wars, the only few novels about special forces are too distorted, and the response is mediocre.

    This is Xiao Zhuang's first novel about special forces with such an in-depth and clear description. It naturally became a phenomenon-level work for a while, and was quickly followed by many publishing houses.

    It is also worth mentioning that Deng Zhenhua, a strategic sniper of the Lone Wolf Special Commando, retired at the end of last year. After more than half a year of tossing, he finally realized his dream and became an international photographer.  There is a rule not to go abroad within the year.

    No, some time ago, this guy took advantage of the summer vacation and threw his daughter to his grandma's house. He went to Beijing to meet Gao Peng Xiaozhuang and others. They played together for two days, and then went to Africa to shoot wild animals.  And his wife, Xia Lan, is now the chief of staff of a certain armed police brigade.

    Geng Jihui inherited the position of Kotou Laogao and became the squadron leader. Kotou Laogao naturally replaced He Zhijun as the team leader, and He Zhijun had already retired.

    Health worker Shi Dafan transferred to a military hospital and became the director of surgery. At the same time, he married another daughter of a martial arts family. Now he also has children and lives happily.

    Back then, Gao Peng taught him the basic inner skills of Shaolin. After these years of practice, he has already possessed more than ten years of skills. Opening monuments and cracking stones with bare hands is like playing.

    The only one who is still in Lone Wolf is Lao Pao, and he is now the oldest non-commissioned officer in Lone Wolf, and his status is similar to that of Gray Wolf Motor back then.

    After receiving the memories and washing up, Gao Peng put on a casual outfit and went out. Today is the time he made an appointment with Xiaozhuang Xiaoying to take the children to Happy Valley.

    Go to the underground parking lot of the community, drive out his Wrangler, and then go straight to Qiangzi's house. He wants to pick up Qiangzi's son Junjun first.

    "Uncle Dapeng."

    At the gate of Qiangzi's house, the chubby Junjun cheered and rushed towards Gao Peng. Gao Peng squatted down, hugged the general into his arms, hugged him, pinched Junjun's round and fat face, and said with a smile: "  Hey, brat, it's heavy again, are you planning to develop in the direction of McDull?"

    Junjun's grandmother stood behind him and smiled at Gao Peng: "I'm sorry Dapeng, Qiangzi and the others are busy with work, if it weren't for you as a good brother, Junjun might become like those lonely children.  "

    Gao Peng smiled and said: "Auntie is too polite, the family doesn't talk about each other, anyway, I am idle, and I am very happy leading the army."

    Junjun's grandma heard the words, changed the tone, and persuaded in a harmonious voice: "Dapeng! You are not young, it's time to find a woman to start a family. You like children so much. It would be great to have one yourself. How can you really have one?"  What about a person's life?"

    Gao Peng nodded embarrassingly, and said: "Thank you auntie for your concern, I will think about it carefully, and I will naturally seize the opportunity when I meet the right one."

    After finishing speaking, he quickly smiled at Junjun: "Junjun said goodbye to grandma, Dalang and Xiaoya are waiting for us!"

    "Goodbye, grandma."

    "Hey, goodbye Junjun, remember to listen to Uncle Dapeng!"

    "I see, Uncle Dapeng, let's go!"

    "Then auntie, let's go first, Xiaozhuang and Xiaoying are still waiting!"

    Junjun's grandma looked at Gao Peng who was teasing Junjun while walking towards the car, sighed, and murmured: "What a good child! Why can't I see it!"

    Apparently the old lady had heard about Gao Peng's situation, and she knew the inside story about his relationship with Ma Qitong. She loved this honest and righteous guy very much, and at the same time she was full of pity.

    However, it was said that Gao Peng drove Junjun to Xiaozhuang's house, and the two little guys had been looking forward to it for a long time at the gate of the community, and of course, there was Xiaozhuang Xiaoying.

    Xiaozhuang opened the door of the passenger seat and got in, while Xiaoying took the three children in the back.

    "How is the publication of your novel going?" Gao Peng casually asked Xiao Zhuang while driving.

    Xiaozhuang chuckled, and said: "It's settled, keep the film and television copyright, and only give simplified publishing copyright, I plan to make it into a TV series in the future!"

    "Not bad, boy, I have a big heart, but what are you going to do as an actor? Why don't you call Qiangzi Ostrich and let them play themselves?"

    Xiao Zhuang said dumbfoundingly: "Come on! They are all middle-aged uncles, and they even ran to pretend to be tender. I'm afraid of being watched.scold.  "

    Gao Peng rolled his eyes, looked at Xiaoying from the rearview mirror, and said with a smile: "But Xiaoying's role actor is quite easy to find, isn't the girl ready?"

    Xiao Zhuang said with great interest: "That's true! Both of them are the same as those carved out of the same mold in terms of appearance, temperament, and personality. This is reliable."

    Gao Peng nodded and said: "At that time, we can go to the dog-headed Lao Gao and Xiao Geng for help. If this drama is filmed, it will definitely be very popular. You can say that you don't need anything, but you need an investor.  .¡±

    "Well, this is not a problem, as long as the novel becomes popular, there will be many investors."

    Seeing the two men chatting enthusiastically as soon as they got in the car, Xiaoying suddenly said with a worried face: "Dapeng, have you ever thought about what to do if Ma Qitong sees this TV series and finds him?"

    ""

    The car was suddenly quiet, Gao Peng's body froze, and he lost his mind. Since he was not a native of this world, he only came to this world occasionally to rest and vacation, so he ignored the question about Ma Qitong.

    If he had known this before, he should have asked Xiao Zhuang to make some changes to the plot in the middle. At this moment, he also remembered that the investor of Xiao Zhuang's TV series in the original play was none other than Ma Qitong.

    And he now knows that after he leaves this world, unless he never comes back, a virtual him will be created to live in this world.

    In case he came to this world to rest in the future, and when he entered, he found that Ma Qitong was already lying beside him and became his wife, that would be a great joy.

    The reason why Gao Peng has never dared to touch emotions in the world of reincarnation is because he is afraid of the situation where the land of gentleness is the tomb of heroes. If he indulges in emotions, sooner or later his aggressiveness will be wiped out, and he may not be able to maintain  Absolutely calm heart.

    Among other things, if he really has a family in the world of reincarnation, then every time he returns, the reward points he gets will be used to exchange for the rest time in the main god's space, and work hard to practice?

    Gao Peng didn't know, so he kept secret about love and avoided it. It wasn't that he didn't have feelings and didn't understand love, but that he didn't dare to love.

    But Ma Qitong's question made him have to think about how to face it.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 190: A Chance Encounter at a Nightclub: Prairie Wolf vs. Gangster

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Does Gao Peng love Ma Qitong?  The answer is naturally no.

    However, he also has a good impression of this woman who comes out of the mud without being stained, who is heroic and generous, who will never look back once she finds out, and who loves vigorously.

    Even if he doesn't fall in love with her now, he is not sure that when Ma Qitong reappears in front of him and still has a deep love for him, he will not be moved.

    Gao Peng sighed softly and expelled these thoughts from his mind, he still doesn't know how to face Ma Qitong yet!

    What's more, this was all his wishful thinking. What if Ma Qitong hated that he had lied to her and ruined her family, and refused to forgive him?  This is also possible.

    Or maybe she thought she had fallen into the hands of the police and was shot, and then met another person who treated her well and was married?

    In short, there are too many possibilities, and it is useless for him to be entangled here now. Soldiers come to cover up the water and soil, take a step and watch one step, and then consider how to deal with the matter when it comes to the front. Now, enjoy your leisure time!

    After all, I only have ten days, and I will go to the reincarnation world to die again.

    At this moment, Gao Peng didn't think too much, and took the oil bottles of Xiaozhuang's family and Qiangzi's family to the amusement park.

    After playing happily for a day, after dinner, General Gao Peng sent the army home. Xiaolei had already arrived home, but Qiangzi still had a task and hadn't come back yet.

    Xiaozhuang also sent Xiaoying and a pair of children home, and then went with Gao Peng to the bar they often go to!

    The two sat at the bar and chatted while drinking. When they were brothers together, they seemed to never have enough to say.

    The time slowly pointed to ten o'clock in the evening. Gao Peng put down his wine glass, turned the swivel chair, and leaned his back on the bar, but suddenly saw a familiar figure walking in from the door of the bar.

    "Hey, Xiao Zhuang, look."

    "What are you doing? Huh? Qiangzi? Hehe, this kid, he came to the bar by himself at such a late hour! I'll report him to my sister-in-law tomorrow."  Ready to say hello to Qiangzi.

    Gao Peng grabbed him and said softly: "Don't go, Qiangzi seems to be on a mission."

    "Mission?" Xiao Zhuang was refreshed when he heard the words, and he became a little more sober. He saw Qiang Zi walking straight to a table in the corner of the bar with a travel bag in his hand. With the help of the weak light, Xiao Zhuang  It was found that several men were already sitting at that table.

    The lights in the bar are weak, and there is music covering them, so the two of them are not in danger of being discovered. Of course, they can't just stare at them blankly.

    Sure enough, not long after, Qiangzi suddenly took out a pistol from his bag and aimed it at the head of one of the men, while his own head was also pointed at the head by the other two.

    Xiaozhuang touched Gao Peng, and said with a soft smile: "Do you think Qiangzi can handle these three things?"

    Gao Peng laughed and said: "I think Xuan, these guys have practiced before."

    "Hey, shall we help or take a look first?"

    "What's the hurry, let's enjoy the prairie wolf fighting the gangsters first! How long has it been since you saw him fight?"

    "That's true! Let's take a look first?"

    "Look first."

    While drinking beer, the two unscrupulous guys watched with great interest as their brothers killed themselves.

    The two sides quickly started fighting. Qiangzi pointed his pistol at the main target, but suddenly broke out. He kicked the two secondary targets who were pointing at him with guns.  During the fight, the guns of the two men were dismantled into a pile of parts.

    The kid disassembled it smoothly, saw that there was still a gun on the ground, picked it up after a roll, and then disassembled it casually. Only after unloading did he realize that it was his own gun.

    When Qiangzi was in a daze, a gangster kicked him in the abdomen, and Qiangzi immediately fell back. After only a few steps, he felt that he was supported from behind and did not fall.

    "Thank you!" Qiangzi turned around and thanked him casually. He was about to go up again, but he was taken aback. He suddenly turned his head to look at Gao Peng who was supporting him, and Xiao Zhuang who was looking at him with a mean smile.  .

    "you¡­¡­"

    Qiangzi stared at the two of them with wide-eyed eyes, but saw them pointing to the side. Qiangzi looked back and saw that the leader of the gangster who was kicked by him before was struggling to get up, and he was still holding a pistol in his hand.

    Qiangzi didn't have time to break up with the two guys, so he hurriedly took a few steps and rushed to the gangster leader. He just raised the pistol, but Qiangzi grabbed it, pushed and pulled it in his hand, and the gun fell into a pile of parts  , while the gangster head?? took the opportunity to put a knee on his stomach.

    Qiangzi was supported by Gao Peng again, "Hey, you're back again, come on, Prairie Wolf, don't embarrass us Lone Wolf Group B!"

    Qiangzi almost spat out a mouthful of blood, snatched the beer from Xiaozhuang's hand, raised his head and took a sip, and shouted angrily, "Aren't you going to help?"

    Gao Peng and Xiao Zhuang looked at each other, spread their hands together, and said, "We all drank too much."

    "I still¡­¡­"

    Qiangzi glared at the two of them speechlessly, and charged up at the three gangsters again. This time, Qiangzi was like an explosive seed, and he was in a mess. He punched three times and kicked two times, and the two secondary targets got up on the ground.  If you don't come, you will be knocked unconscious by him directly.

    Seeing this, the bandit leader took out a dagger from his waist, grabbed a woman next to her who was squatting under the pillar with her head in her arms, and shouted: "Get out of the way, or I will stab her to death, and if you want to keep me, then I will kill her!"  Find a backrest."

    Xiao Zhuang, who was laughing and watching the show, changed his face slightly, his hands tightened, and the beer bottle was ready to go, but Gao Peng stopped him, and said softly: "Don't get excited, look at that woman's waist."

    Hearing this, Xiao Zhuang's eyes moved down, and his eyes suddenly became fixed, because he saw that the kidnapped woman had a pistol stuck in her waist.

    "Is this woman with those gangsters?"

    Gao Peng shrugged and said: "It's obvious, even if Qiangzi can take down that guy in this situation, he will definitely ignore the woman, and then the woman shoots him from behind, so, another martyr who died in the line of duty with honor  It's out."

    "Hey, what do we do now?"

    "It's very simple!" Gao Peng put down the beer bottle, and walked towards the gangster and the woman as if nothing had happened.

    The criminals focused all their attention on Qiangzi, but they didn't notice someone walking towards him from behind. Of course, Qiangzi noticed it.

    Then, under Qiangzi's hellish eyes, Gao Peng stretched out his hand to the back of the woman, but when he saw Gao Peng's hand stretched back clearly, his pupils shrank suddenly, and he looked at the gangster and the woman.  The woman's gaze became extremely dangerous.

    "you¡­¡­"

    The gun on her waist was pulled out, the woman naturally found out, and the accomplice behind her also reacted, but at this time the gun was already in Gao Peng's hands, and the faces of the two were pale.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 191: Deng Zhenhua is in Distress in Africa, Time for Reincarnation

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Gao Peng shook the pistol at Qiangzi, and said with a smile: "I'll leave the rest to you, I'm not picking trouble! I know you never hit women, but I want to tell you"

    "If we weren't here today, you would probably be in her hands, Xiaolei would become a widow, and Junjun would become a child without a father. You can figure it out yourself!"

    After finishing speaking, he casually dismantled the pistol into a pile of parts and threw it on the ground, and went to the bar again. Over there, Xiao Zhuang had a humble smile on his face, and raised his hands, showing his thumbs.

    ""

    The gangster and the woman looked at Gao Peng in astonishment and speechless, who is this bastard!  What he said was so embarrassing, how can this be called not being picky?

    After turning around, I found that the policeman's eyes were a little red, his cheeks were clenched tightly, and his fists were tightly clenched.

    "ah¡­¡­"

    "Boom"

    "Woo"

    The next moment, I saw Qiangzi yelled loudly, made a crossed wrong step, and a side kick with 120% strength was printed on the woman's lower abdomen. She flew out together with the leader of the gangsters who hadn't reacted behind him, and landed on the ground.  After sliding a certain distance, he hit the wall.

    After a venting kick, Qiangzi regained his composure, took out the handcuffs, stepped forward and handcuffed the leader of the gangsters who had been kicked over, put his gun back, and picked up the man who was holding his stomach and panting heavily.  The woman walked towards Gao Peng and Xiao Zhuang.

    Reached out and smacked Gao Peng's chest, saying: "Thank you this time! I owe you a meal."

    "You said it yourself, don't go back on your word when the time comes!" Gao Pengshen pointed Qiangzi and said with a wicked smile.

    "Well¡­¡­"

    Seeing Qiangzi's expression of "you won't take the opportunity to kill me", Gao Peng shook his head with a broken smile, and said, "Okay! Hurry up and go to work! How long has it been since you played with Junjun? This time you should  Have you done meritorious service again? You must be indispensable for the bonus, look at how stingy you are."

    Qiangzi spread his hands with an innocent face, and said, "You think I'm like you. One person can feed the whole family without hunger, and I have to support the family! Okay, then I'll go first. I should have two days to finish this case."  Fake, let's have a drink or two together then."

    Qiangzi left with the two suspects, and soon other ambushed police rushed in, woke up the two unconscious suspects and took them away. The pile of pistol parts on the ground was naturally collected by the police as evidence.

    Gao Peng and Xiao Zhuang also drank almost the same, and left the bar immediately!  They each went home.

    Happy time always passes quickly, Gao Peng's vacation is coming to an end, he doesn't go out anymore, just sits in the living room and waits for the time to come.

    When he was about to return with a few minutes left in the time, Gao Peng's cell phone rang, and when he picked it up, it turned out to be an international call.

    "Hello¡­¡­"

    "Dapeng, it's me."

    Gao Peng suddenly realized, no wonder it was an international long-distance call. It turned out to be him, and immediately laughed and joked: "Paratroopers! Aren't you shooting ostriches in Africa! Why do you call me when you have time?"

    "Hey, don't mention it. Now I wonder if I have the aura of the protagonist on my body. How can I encounter troubles everywhere? Sure enough, paratroopers are born to be surrounded." Deng Zhenhua's voice was full of helplessness.

    Gao Peng heard something strange, and his expression became serious, "What's going on? What happened to you?"

    Deng Zhenhua stopped talking nonsense, and said in a deep voice: "Dapeng, I need your help now. I was originally photographing wild animals in the Modenia region (fictitious place name) in Africa."

    "It was fine at first, but who knew that a war suddenly broke out here yesterday. The rebel army launched an attack on the government army, and they killed everyone they saw."

    "I was with several other international photographers, and they were all killed. To protect myself, I killed a few rebels, and then I was hunted down."

    "Fortunately, the government army saw me being chased by the rebels, and I was killing the rebels again. In addition, I was Chinese, so they rescued me, and then I followed the government army into the city of Mecutia (fictitious  place name)."

    "But the offensive of the rebels is too fierce, and they are elusive, and they will come out of any corner and shoot you a few times."

    "We are now hiding in the library in the city. We have been surrounded, and the surrounding cities have been occupied by rebels. We still have enough ammunition. We can hold on for a few days without any problem."

    "But there is no way to go on like this. At present, only a group of peripheral members of the rebels surround us. They are just a group of civilians with guns. They have no heavy firepower, no combat effectiveness, and there are just too many people."

    "But I hearPeople in the government army said that the rebel army has hired a large number of mercenaries to join the war. Once mercenaries or regular troops from the rebel army join in the encirclement and suppression of us, then we will die.  "

    Gao Peng's expression became extremely ugly when he heard this, damn it, why now?  If this happened a few days earlier, I could still find a way to rush to Africa to save him, but what the fuck is he going to come back right now.

    But of course he couldn't say that, "I see, I'll call Xiao Zhuang and the health worker right away, hold on, we'll rush to Africa to rescue you soon, by the way, does Xia Lan know about this?"

    When Deng Zhenhua heard the words, he immediately said in a hurry: "No, don't let Xia Lan know about this, lest she be frightened, and don't tell the health worker and Xiaozhuang. After all, they have a family and a house. I dare not let them take risks."

    "You are the only one, you don't have to be responsible for anyone, and you won't hurt others if you hang up. At worst, we brothers hang together."

    Deng Zhenhua made a joke, and then said seriously: "Actually, this matter can be solved with money. There are many free mercenaries here. Although their strength is a bit weak, they are cheap. Basically, they can be hired with a daily salary of a few hundred dollars.  one."

    "At that time, you will hire a hundred or eighty mercenaries to attack from the outside, and we will take the opportunity to rush out from the inside. We should be able to break out of the siege by combining the inside and the outside. As for the money spent, I will borrow it and pay you back later."

    Gao Peng rolled his eyes when he heard the words, and said angrily: "Come on! I can even pay for your life, and I still care about the money? Okay, wait! I'll go to the airport right away."

    Deng Zhenhua was silent for a few seconds, his voice softened, "Thank you, brother."

    "Don't talk such nonsense, we have already said that we live and die together, and you are not allowed to die before I arrive."

    Gao Peng hung up the phone and checked the time. There was only less than a minute left. What hurts the most is that his reward points have been used up. Even if he wants to come back, he can only wait for the next reincarnation.  When entering this world, it is still at this point in time!

    There was a blur in front of his eyes. When he woke up, he had returned to the main god's space, and the rest time in his space had been exhausted, and he had only a few hours left to enter the world of reincarnation.

    Putting on the youth tunic suit, putting all the weapons and equipment into the reincarnation table, Gao Peng quietly waited for the reincarnation time to come.

    When the beam of teleportation light descended from the dark sky of the main god space, Gao Peng couldn't wait to step in. He had never been so eager to complete a reincarnation.

    He has already decided that this reincarnation is mainly about completing the task as soon as possible, and he can't control the completion of the task. After all, he has Deng Zhenhua's matter in his heart, and if he stays in the reincarnation world for too long in this state, he will be greatly affected  .

    When Gao Peng woke up in the reincarnation world and saw the task information on the reincarnation table, Gao Peng's eyes widened in disbelief, and then he was ecstatic.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 192: The Water in the Reincarnation World Is Deep

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The World of Reincarnation: "Wolf Warrior II"

    Mode: experience mode

    Task 1: Assist in the evacuation of overseas Chinese and rescue overseas Chinese in non-Chinese. Rescue at least 30 overseas Chinese and help them reach a safe place. Successfully get 1500 reward points. Every extra Chinese and overseas Chinese rescued will get an additional 50 reward points, and every missing one will be rescued.  Overseas Chinese deduct 50 bonus points.

    Task 2: Protect women and children, ensure that the female doctor Rachel and Dr. Chen¡¯s daughter Pasha are not dead, successfully obtain 1000 reward points, and one person who dies will deduct 500 reward points (additional task: ensure that Dr. Chen is not dead, successfully obtain an additional 500 reward points, fail  without penalty).

    Mission 3: Rescue the ostrich, rescue the ostrich Deng Zhenhua who was besieged in the city of Mecutia in the Modenia region, successfully get the reward of one month free rest time after each reincarnation, I am a special soldier world, and fail to enter the I am a special soldier world fee  double.

    Pre-assessment welfare tasks: Kill the main mercenary of Dane Military Resources Company, get 1000 reward points for killing Dad, get 800 reward points for killing Big Bear, get 500 reward points for killing cockroaches, get 500 reward points for killing Athena,  Killing a ghost gives you 500 bonus points.

    After reading the task information, Gao Peng let out a long breath, and his anxiety finally calmed down.

    The water in the reincarnation world is very deep!  But he should have thought of it earlier, since Jinling Shisanchai and Liangjian are at different points in time in the same world, why can't I, a special soldier and Wolf Warrior, be at different points in time in the same world?

    Since Wang Huaibao, a character from Jinling Thirteen Beauties, can appear in the world of Bright Sword, it is not incomprehensible that I am a character from the world of special forces and appear in the world of wolf warriors.

    Putting down his wrist, Gao Peng's mind started spinning at high speed. He noticed the last task, which was called "Welfare Task Before Assessment".

    In this way, the assessment mode is coming soon, and in the next reincarnation, he will face other candidates, and this time the candidates he faces are all people who have gone through several reincarnations and survived.

    Their strength will certainly not be as huge as when they interviewed Guan Jinling Shisanchai World, at least they must have the level of elite special forces.

    It just so happens that the strength of the mercenaries of the Dane Military Resources Company in this world can probably be applied to ordinary applicants. He can just taste it first and weigh it.

    Of course, it is not ruled out that there are elite candidates who, like him, have received extra rewards for high task completion in reincarnation, such as lottery draws and the like.

    Naturally, he will not be arrogant and think that only he can achieve more than ten times the completion of the task.

    But that's all for the next world, now, let's deal with the tasks of this world first!

    After contemplating Gao Peng, he began to unbutton his clothes. He was still wearing a youth tunic suit. In this country, he would be ignored by others if he dressed like this. The key isit's hot!

    Gao Peng took off his Chinese tunic jacket and left only the white shirt, which made him feel a little more comfortable and looked quite normal, but it was obviously not suitable for fighting, so Gao Peng planned to buy another set of clothes.

    Looking around, this should be a hotel. Gao Peng wondered, he didn't exchange currency when he entered this world, where did he get the money to stay in the hotel?  I don't know how the Lord God arranged it.

    When Gao Peng's eyes turned to a travel bag beside the bed, he seemed to understand something, walked over and opened the bag, and sure enough, there were bundles of US dollars in the bag, roughly five or six hundred thousand, and he was still there.  His passport, visa and some personal items, even the mobile phone he used in the world of I am a special soldier.

    There is also a wallet in the travel bag. In addition to a large stack of US dollars, there are also his ID card, bank card, fitness center membership cardetc.

    It turned out that the Lord God brought his belongings from the world of I am a special soldier. He wrote and sold songs in the world of I am a special soldier for many years, and he also accumulated a large deposit, tens of millions.

    This time he came to Africa to rescue ostriches, and he exchanged more than three million RMB for 600,000 US dollars, which was intended to be used to hire free mercenaries.

    The so-called freelance mercenaries are the kind of mercenaries who have not joined the mercenary regiment or affiliated with the mercenary company. They are alone, or a group of acquaintances get together to pick up some scattered jobs.

    The real world of mercenaries is completely different from that in novels or film and television dramas. The mercenaries in novels or film and television dramas have strengths comparable to or even surpassing those of special forces.  Grass¡­¡­

    On the contrary, if you want to hire them, you will have to pay a sky-high price, which can be in the tens of millions. Perhaps the money they earn from a single mission, many freelance mercenaries will not be able to earn it in their entire lives.

      In fact, most of the mercenaries described in novels and film and television dramas are either composed of retired soldiers, or joined mercenary regiments and received professional training.

    After all, that kind of mercenary is a minority, and there are more free mercenaries. This group almost accounts for 70% to 80% of the mercenary circle.

    As for freelance mercenaries, they have to spend their own money to buy weapons and equipment, and they have to find their own lives. Most of them just spend money to buy an AK rifle and start to take over the work. They have not undergone professional training, and they have not even fired a few bullets.  .

    The only difference between them and ordinary people is that they have guns in their hands. That is to say, they are no different from the peripheral members of the rebel army. The regular army in the rebel army is only a small part, and most of them are civilians who take up arms.  .

    Many places in Africa are very poor, even so poor that guns are worth more than human lives. Some people have saved enough money for half their lives to buy an ak. They regard owning an ak as their greatest pursuit.

    Just like the biggest pursuit of ordinary Chinese people is to own a house of their own.

    The money Gao Peng brought was enough to hire hundreds of free mercenaries to fight for him for a few days. Of course, he did not expect these free mercenaries to completely take down the city occupied by the rebels and rescue the ostriches safely.

    All he needed was for them to break through the city's outer defenses, create chaos, disrupt the encirclement of the rebels, and provide him with some fire cover. The main force for the rescue had to be himself.

    No, maybe he can still have a helper, a bright light flashed in Gao Peng's eyes.

    After thinking for a while, Gao Peng took out some US dollars and put them in his trouser pocket, put the travel bag in the reincarnation watch, opened the door and walked out.

    As soon as he walked out of the house, Gao Peng immediately felt the "enthusiasm" from Africa, and the heat waves made him a little uncomfortable.

    People came and went on the street, rubbing shoulders, the dark skin all over the street filled Gao Peng's eyes, and he rarely saw people of other skin colors.

    The streets are full of government troops patrolling in camouflage uniforms, and occasionally encounter epidemic prevention station staff wearing white chemical protective suits that cover themselves tightly.

    Gao Peng bought a new set of light clothes to put on, and replaced the leather shoes with durable leather mountain boots. After buying a map and a backpack, he returned to the hotel to study the action plan.

    In the afternoon, Gao Peng already knew the main locations related to his mission, and even marked out several routes that might be useful at that time.

    After dinner, he went out of the city, put some things in a secret place beside a dirt road, then returned to the hotel calmly, and began to practice internal strength.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 193: Leng Feng and Qian Bida

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    There was nothing to say all night, and the next morning, after breakfast, Gao Peng strolled to the street. He stopped a black guy on the street and asked, "Hey, buddy, do you know if there is a Chinese supermarket near here?"  ?"

    China's aid to Africa started not long after the founding of the People's Republic of China, and it has been 60 years. Therefore, Chinese people are very popular in most parts of Africa. Regarding Gao Peng's question, the black guy warmly gave him advice  path.

    After Gao Peng thanked the black guy, he walked in that direction. On the way, he encountered several groups of black people who were suspected of being infected with Ramanla virus and were carried into the car by people from the epidemic prevention station.

    Gao Peng subconsciously stayed away from them. He knew very well that the Lamanla virus actually corresponds to the Ebola virus in the real world, or the Ebola virus. If infected with this virus, the mortality rate is 50% to 100%.  Between ninety-fifths.

    He wasn't sure that he had the luck of Leng Feng in the original play, but he could survive on an immature idea. After all, Leng Feng had the halo of the protagonist, and he never thought he had the fate of the protagonist.

    Arriving at the Chinese supermarket where the black guy pointed out to him, by coincidence, Gao Peng saw a very familiar scene.

    A muscular Chinese man with a crew cut, wearing a black T-shirt and jeans, a pair of black mountain boots, and a large travel bag on his shoulder, was counting a stack of US dollars in his hand.

    Standing beside him was a fat middle-aged Chinese man wearing a floral shirt, wearing a light green round-brimmed hat, and holding a paper fan in his hand to keep fanning the wind. Gao Peng looked at the green hat on his head, and the corners of his mouth twitched slightly.  smoke.

    These two people are naturally Leng Feng, the son of the plane of this world, and Qian Bida, the profiteer who puts money first and specializes in defrauding his compatriots.

    "Brother, three less." Leng Feng held the stack of money in his hand and held it in front of Qian Bida and said.

    Qian Bida glanced at Leng Feng, ignored him, Leng Feng said with some dissatisfaction: "Everyone is Chinese, is that okay?"

    "Hey" When Qian Bida heard this, he immediately turned his head and looked at Leng Feng triumphantly, and said, "I haven't been Chinese since 3pm on the 14th of last month, ha, what's the matter?  Come from China?"

    "Tud chug"

    Just at this moment, there was a burst of distinctive gunshots from an AK rifle in the distance.

    Leng Feng instinctively turned around and looked in the direction of the gunshots, but Qian Bida joked to Leng Feng as if nothing had happened: "Did you see it? The current situation is the price."

    "Are you really not Chinese anymore? I hope you can remember your words."

    Just as Qian Bida finished speaking, a voice suddenly rang out, speaking in Chinese, Leng Feng and Qian Bida naturally turned their heads to look at it subconsciously.

    Gao Peng put his hands in his pockets, and with a mocking smile on his lips, he slowly walked towards the two of them, and said indifferently: "People are doing what they are doing, and the sky is watching. If you deceive your compatriots, be careful of retribution."

    Qian Bida squinted his eyes slightly when he heard the words, and said unhurriedly: "Young man, this is not the country, and it is not where you are strong, so be careful that the trouble comes out of your mouth."

    "Heh." Gao Peng sneered, ignored him, and walked towards the shelf.

    Qian Bida has been in Africa for twelve years, and he has a wide range of contacts. He knows everyone, and even has a few friends who are arms dealers.  He just put it in his eyes.

    Seeing what Qian Bida said, even Leng Feng's face darkened a little, but he didn't want to cause trouble, so he didn't say anything more. He stretched out his hand and pinched the bullet with a special pattern hanging on his chest.  He asked, "Have you seen this?"

    A strange look flashed in Qian Bida's eyes, he shook his head slightly, and said, "I haven't seen it before."

    Leng Feng erected the warhead to let Qian Bida see it more clearly, and continued: "Someone said it appeared in this country."

    Qian Bida still shook his head and said, "I really haven't seen it before."

    "Brother, can you show me?" At this time, Gao Peng walked around with some snacks in his hand, and when he saw the bullet in Leng Feng's hand, his eyes flickered, and he suddenly said.

    Leng Feng's eyes lit up, he took the initiative to walk towards Gao Peng, raised the warhead in front of him, and asked expectantly, "Brother, have you seen this kind of warhead?"

    Gao Peng pretended to frown and observed for a while, then looked at Leng Feng, nodded solemnly, and said: "I have indeed seen this kind of warhead, and I know what it represents, can you tell me, you  Why inquire about the origin of this warhead?"

    Leng Feng trembled all over when he heard the words. He closed his eyes and took two deep breaths before calming down.Qian Bida looked at Gao Peng in surprise, his heart skipped a beat.

    There is no one who can recognize this warhead. In his heart, he regretted threatening Gao Peng just now.

    "Brother, I have my own difficulties, and it's really inconvenient to say, so please tell me what you know." Leng Feng looked at Gao Peng sincerely, and begged.

    Gao Peng frowned, took a deep look at Leng Feng, finally nodded, and said: "Okay! I can tell you, but I hope you can treat it with caution and don't be impulsive."

    "This kind of warhead is a special bullet for the commander of the most powerful mercenary team in the top European mercenary company, Dane Military Resources Company. The commander's code name is Dad."

    "As far as I know, the rebel Red Scarf Army has already paid a lot of money to hire them at this time. Not surprisingly, they are in Africa, or evennear here."

    After listening to Gao Peng's words, Leng Feng silently put down the projectile he raised, his eyes flashed rapidly, and after a while, he regained his composure, with a grateful smile on his face, stretched out his right hand and said, "Thank you, brother, my name is Leng Feng."

    Gao Peng reached out to shake hands with him, and said, "You're welcome, everyone is Chinese. When you go out, you should take care of each other. I just told you a piece of news that I just knew. My name is Gao Peng. You can call me Dapeng.  .¡±

    When Leng Feng heard the words, his affection for Gao Peng rose greatly, and he subconsciously turned his head to glance at Qian Bida. Qian Bida felt the contempt in Leng Feng's eyes, and scratched his cheek in embarrassment.

    Gao Peng suddenly remembered something at this time, turned to Qian Bida, and said, "Hey, do you know where there are more free mercenaries?"

    "Ah? Oh" Qian Bida was startled for a moment, then reacted, and said, "In the inner city of Makoya (fictitious place name), more than 80 kilometers away, there is a mercenary recruitment point with a radius of several hundred.  Free mercenaries within kilometers usually gather there, do you want to recruit mercenaries?"

    Gao Peng ignored Qian Bida's rhetorical question, just said "thank you" lightly, then turned his head and smiled at Leng Feng: "I think you are fine, right? How about it? Let's have a drink together?"

    "Okay! I just made an appointment with a group of black friends to go to the beach to have a barbecue and play football, let's go together!" Leng Feng tilted his head and smiled happily, then turned his head and called "Tundu, let's go."

    "Okay, godfather." Leng Feng's chubby black godson wearing a small Kobe uniform responded, and walked directly to the door from behind the shelf, his carry-on bag was already bulging.

    In fact, Leng Feng had already seen Tun Du stealing things just now, but he didn't say anything. Qian Bida cheated him of three hundred dollars, and Tun Du got him back from other sources.

    Gao Peng watched this scene amusedly, and casually asked Leng Feng: "Is this your son? You're quite clever!"

    "Hey, that's it." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 194: Xia Lan's Call: The Rebel Army Attacks

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    On the beach, Gao Peng and Leng Feng barbecued, drank beer, and played beach football with a group of black friends.

    One side of water and soil nurtures one side of people, and the character of black Africans is just like the climate in Africa, full of fiery flavor.

    Gao Peng and Leng Feng were just drinking and eating barbecue. They didn't ask each other about their origins or the purpose of coming to Africa. After all, they were just acquainted for the first time.  .

    "Where are you from, Dapeng?" Leng Feng held the beer bottle, touched Gao Peng, and asked casually.

    Gao Peng took a sip of beer, put down the bottle and said, "I'm from Chongqing, but I'm currently living in Beijing."

    Leng Feng nodded and said with a smile: "Chongqing is a good place! There are mountains, water, hot pot, and many beauties."

    "Haha." Gao Penglang laughed and said, "When you go to Chongqing, I'll treat you to the hottest hot pot and meet the most beautiful beauties."

    Given Gao Peng's status in the music world, as long as he declares his family background, even first-line female stars have to treat him as a guest, so he is not bragging.

    "I remember what you said!"

    "I said."

    Just when Gao Peng and Leng Feng were drinking and chatting, the mobile phone in Gao Peng's trouser pocket rang, and he took out the mobile phone in surprise, and his heart skipped a beat. How could she suddenly call himself?  Could it be that she knew?

    Gao Peng pressed the answer button, pretending to be nonchalant and said: "Hey, sister-in-law, why did you think of calling me?"

    "Dapeng, have our paratroopers contacted you during this time?" It was Ostrich's wife Xia Lan who called.  Deng Zhenhua, but still couldn't get through.

    At first she thought that Deng Zhenhua had gone to the forest and there was no signal, but she couldn't get through for two days. Then she became anxious and called Deng Zhenhua's old comrades one by one, but they all said they hadn't contacted them, and then called Gao Peng.  coming.

    "Ostrich! I called the day before yesterday, and he said he was going to take pictures of various monkeys in the forest, so"

    "Wait, where are you now?" Xia Lan's tone on the phone changed suddenly, and there was even a tremolo in her voice.

    "Me! I'muh" Gao Peng was about to talk about a place casually, but he suddenly noticed the cheers of the black buddies around him, and the howling of Tun Du, Leng Feng's son beside him.

    Gao Peng smiled wryly. It turned out that the problem was here. Hearing the English all around and the distinctive roar of African blacks, Xia Lan, who was an intelligence officer, couldn't guess anything.

    Gao Peng said helplessly: "Okay! I'm in Africa, currently in Santa Matasava, and the ostrich is in the city of Mecutia in Modenia."

    "Sure enough, something happened to the ostrich, right? A few days ago, I heard that there was another war in Africa, and I was always worried about him. Sure enough, something happened." Although Xia Lan's voice still sounded calm, Gao Peng could still hear it.  There was a slight trembling in it.

    No matter how tough she is, she is still a woman and the mother of the child. Now that the father of the child has an accident and his life or death is uncertain, how can she calm down?

    "Don't worry, sister-in-law, the ostrich is fine. He was just involved in the war between the rebels and the government forces. He is now surrounded by a building. They can hold on in the short term. I will find a way"

    "Boom"

    "Tud chug"

    Before Gao Peng finished speaking, a car on the beach suddenly exploded, followed by the roar of an AK rifle.

    There was a moment of chaos on the beach. Leng Feng grabbed Tun Du and pushed him down under the dry tree trunk they were sitting on. Gao Peng also quickly turned over, hid behind the trunk, and quickly said to the mobile phone: "Not now  Speaking of sister-in-law, the rebels are coming, don't worry, I will find a way to save the ostrich."

    After Gao Peng finished speaking, he hung up the phone and looked up. A hundred meters away, more than a dozen rebels wearing civilian clothes and wearing the iconic red triangular scarves around their necks, and two pickup trucks with machine guns were heading here.  Push forward slowly.

    More than 20 government troops in camouflage uniforms were defeated and retreated steadily, with heavy casualties. The opponent had two machine guns with powerful firepower, and they were not able to fight against them at all.

    "Let's go, let's go, there's no cover here, we can't escape." Gao Peng calmly called out to Leng Feng.

    Leng Feng nodded, and Gao Peng held Tun Du's hand on the left and right, lowered his body and ran towards the street.

    A certain armed police brigade in the Southwest Military Region of China.

    Xia Lan, who is already a colonel, held her mobile phone and hurriedHe shouted loudly: "Hey, Dapeng, Dapeng"

    A busy tone came from the phone, and Xia Lan put down the phone helplessly. After thinking for a while, she opened the phone book and pressed a contact number

    The streets of St. Matasava were in complete chaos, with civilians running around everywhere, and teams of government troops were severely beaten by rebels who rushed out of various buildings on both sides of the street.

    Gao Peng and Leng Feng protected Tundu, and rushed towards Qian Bida's supermarket in the hail of bullets, because there was government army protection there. The key point is that there is an employee in the supermarket who is Chinese, and saving a Chinese is 50 reward points. Naturally, Gao Peng  unwilling to give up.

    The three of them rushed to the supermarket without any risk, and indeed there were government soldiers pointing their guns at the door. Fortunately, Qian Bida confirmed that they were good people, and then they were able to enter the supermarket. Gao Peng shouted to several government soldiers  : "Be careful, we are following the rebels, you'd better squat down and shoot."

    Gao Peng remembered that in the original drama, Leng Feng and Tun Du attracted the attention of the government troops when they entered the supermarket, but they were caught off guard by the rebels who followed, and the four government soldiers were instantly killed.

    After hearing Gao Peng's words, the two government soldiers guarding the door immediately aimed at the door in a squatting position.

    "Boom"

    "Tud chug"

    Sure enough, just as the three of Leng Feng left the door, the door was suddenly pushed open. The government soldiers opened fire immediately without saying a word. Before the three rebels could react, they fell down covered in blood.

    It's a pity that these government soldiers ignored their heads and focused all their attention on the front door, but their chrysanthemums were exploded by the rebels who rushed in from the back door. Immediately, two government soldiers were knocked down.  On the side of the shelf, he survived by luck.

    After overturning the two government soldiers, the three rebels who rushed in from the back door did not pay attention. As soon as they rushed out from between the shelves, they were beaten into a sieve by the remaining two government soldiers.

    Gao Peng was squatting in front of the cashier with the Chinese employee in purple overalls, and there were several Africans beside him. He knew that many rebels would rush in here one after another, so he didn't hesitate and turned to the employee  The Chinese employee shouted in Chinese: "Hide inside the cash register."

    Ignoring him after finishing speaking, a tumble picked up an AK rifle from the ground, and at this moment, two rebels with guns rushed in at the front door.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 195 The Difference Between Modern Warfare and Modern Warfare

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Bang bang"

    Gao Peng raised his gun and fired twice. The two rebels were knocked to the ground before they even had time to raise their guns.

    After killing the two rebels, Gao Peng rolled over again, leaned against the side of the shelf, squatted and fired three shots at the aisle of the shelf, knocking down the two rebels who rushed in from the back door.

    Qian Bida and the remaining two government soldiers were stunned by the two firings of the rabbit ups and downs.

    Although Gao Peng's marksmanship was hard to tell because he was shooting at close range, his agility and clean, unsloppy movements made them instantly understand that he was a master.

    Leng Feng already had some idea of ??Gao Peng's identity, because he had practiced the tactical moves Gao Peng displayed time and time again.

    After Gao Peng knocked down a rebel who rushed in again, he shouted at two government soldiers: "Didn't your commander tell you that being in a daze on the battlefield is an act of courting death?"

    ?The two soldiers hurriedly collected their minds as if they had just woken up from a dream, and aimed their guns at the door. As soon as they found someone with a red scarf around their necks at the door, they immediately gave a sweep.

    Gao Peng rolled his eyes helplessly, Nima, if Li Yunlong sees using bullets like this, he will definitely greet your female relatives.

    "ah¡­¡­"

    A few rebels who had no guns in their hands but carried machetes rushed in howling, and Gao Peng immediately raised his gun and pulled the trigger.

    "click"

    The gun didn't fire, but the magazine was empty. Gao Peng squatted down slightly, his body was short, avoiding the horizontal swing of a machete, he moved forward with both hands holding the AK rifle, and made an assassination movement, hitting the traitor in the middle.  Army belly.

    The rebel who was stabbed in the lower abdomen by the muzzle bent down instinctively. Gao Peng waved his hands upwards, and the hard wooden butt hit the rebel's face viciously. The force was so great that it directly took the rebel's entire body.  Flip backwards.

    The rebel's face suddenly blossomed, and his face was sunken from the beating. It is estimated that he would not survive.

    "Tud chug"

    At this moment, the two government soldiers guarding the main entrance were emptying their magazines and were changing their magazines. Unexpectedly, two rebels rushed in at the door and swept the two government soldiers into a sieve.

    Gao Peng was still dealing with the second rebel armed with a knife at this time, and the ammo was empty. Seeing that the civilians in the supermarket were about to suffer casualties, Leng Feng finally stopped watching.  A bottle of Moutai was thrown at a rebel.

    At the same time, the whole person exploded with the speed of a cheetah preying on it, and rushed towards another rebel. He pinched the arm of the rebel holding the gun and swung it upwards. The muzzle of the rebel was forced to face the sky.

    Lifting his knees, he slammed into the rebel's rib fiercely, and then Leng Feng grabbed the rebel's rifle and turned around. The rebel turned his back to Leng Feng, raised his foot and kicked the opponent's back, kicking him out  , knocking down a row of shelves.

    And the rebel broke his lumbar spine, even if he didn't die, he would be useless in this life, at least he would be paralyzed from the lower body.

    "Thuk Thuk"

    Leng Feng, who had seized the rifle, shot a short burst at the rebel soldier who was knocked over by him with a Moutai bottle and was getting up dizzy, and sent him to hell.

    With the two masters, Gao Peng and Leng Feng, the rebels who rushed into the supermarket were quickly wiped out.

    Gao Peng and Leng Feng squatted back to back in the center of the supermarket, with one muzzle facing the front door and the other muzzle facing the back door. After waiting for a few seconds, everyone breathed a sigh of relief when they finally saw no one rushing over.

    "Whew"

    At this moment, Gao Peng and Leng Feng heard a familiar whistling sound at the same time, and their expressions changed drastically.

    "RPG, lie down."

    "Si Linghuo, get down."

    Gao Peng yelled in English, Leng Feng yelled in Chinese, but the meaning was the same, everyone in the supermarket threw themselves to the ground.

    "Boom"

    An individual shoulder-fired rocket blasted the gate to pieces, the door frame completely disappeared, and the original gate became a big hole.

    After calming down, Gao Peng and Leng Feng turned their heads and looked around. Seeing that no one was injured, they secretly breathed a sigh of relief. Leng Feng seemed to have remembered something, and suddenly spoke in English: "The Chinese Embassy"

    "Go to the embassy, ??they will take us in, we are Chinese." Leng Feng was interrupted by Qian Bida as soon as he opened his mouth. After hearing Qian Bida's words, Leng Feng glanced at him speechlessly, with a trace of contempt flashing in his eyes.

    Gao Peng sneered, and said unhurriedly: "If I remember correctly, you started at three o'clock in the afternoon on the 14th of last month.You are not Chinese anymore, why, are you Chinese again now?  Remember what I said?  "

    Qian Bida was startled when he heard the words, a look of embarrassment flashed across his face, and he said weakly: "But no matter what, the blood in my body is still Chinese! Even if I am not Chinese, I am still an overseas Chinese!  You can't leave me behind."

    "Tch."

    Gao Peng is too lazy to ignore him, even if he doesn't tell him, he won't abandon him, after all, it's 50 reward points!

    "Hey, what shall we do then?"

    "Will they take us in?"

    Several Africans who took refuge in the supermarket asked anxiously.

    Qian Bida was about to speak, but Gao Peng glared at him and swallowed the words back. Then Gao Peng said to them: "Don't worry! China is a humanitarian country, and they will definitely take you in."

    "The premise is that you have to survive the way from here to the embassy. Remember, follow us closely and don't fall behind."

    "Okay, ok, three grams of oil is good, God will bless you."

    "Uh" Gao Peng was taken aback when he heard that. Africans also believe in God?

    "Leng Feng, you lead the way, and I will be in the rear."

    Leng Feng had no objection to Gao Peng's arrangement, and said to the crowd after hearing the words: "Everyone, follow me."

    After Leng Feng took everyone in the supermarket out, Gao Peng's eyes flashed brightly, and he moved quickly. He put his hand on an AK rifle, and the rifle disappeared immediately, but it was lying on the reincarnation watch.  middle.

    Gao Peng took away the clips from the AK rifles and the corpses of the rebels at an extremely fast speed, and then ran out the door, catching up with Leng Feng and the others.

    "Tud chug"

    "Boom"

    "Uh"

    The streets were in chaos, with gunshots, explosions, and the screams of people dying. Leng Feng was in front, tightly protecting Tun Du and Qian Bida, and Gao Peng was behind, holding the Chinese employee tightly.  People frantically rushed towards the Chinese embassy.

    Bullets were flying above his head, shells were roaring all around, and even Gao Peng felt his scalp tingle in such an environment.

    In the chaotic battle of modern warfare, no matter how strong your military literacy is, no matter how clever your tactical actions are, you will not be able to stand up to the overwhelming bullets like a storm.

    The super fast rate of fire of automatic weapons, the fucking recoil of AK rifles, when a group of people fire together, they can easily create a storm of metal, sometimes it's not that they don't want to hide, but they can't dodge at all.

    It is uncertain when a sudden stray bullet can kill you, so Gao Peng is much more cautious in this world than in Bright Sword.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 196 Entering the embassy Xiao Zhuang and the hygienist are here

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Gao Peng watched all directions with his eyes, listened to all directions, and was ready to avoid bullets that might come towards him at any time.

    Of course, this does not mean that he can clearly see the trajectory of the bullets, but that he can see whether the gun that fired the bullets is facing him.

    I don't know if it is because of Gao Peng that it has had some impact on the plot. Leng Feng is not attacked by rockets as in the original play, and there is no scene where he uses the springs of the mattress to block the rockets.

    Fortunately, there was no crisis along the way, and no one was injured. They arrived at the Chinese embassy smoothly.

    There was a bus parked in the square in front of the embassy, ??and a large number of Africans were crowding into the bus. Gao Peng knew that the bus would be destroyed by shells, so he did not stand still and stare at the bus in a daze like Leng Feng and the others did in the original drama.  .

    "Don't look, let's go to the embassy first! It's not safe outside." Gao Peng grabbed Qian Bida and the Chinese employee and walked straight to the embassy.

    Not surprisingly, he earned the 100 reward points, which is the rest time of the five-day Lord God space.

    Seeing this, Leng Feng followed with Tun Du, and when they had just walked a few tens of meters away, a shell roared down from the sky and hit the bus impartially.

    "Boom"

    With a loud noise, the bus was instantly blown into a pile of scrap iron, with the bus as the center, and the surrounding area fell down. There was a rain of blood in the sky, and the stumps and broken arms were scattered everywhere.

    The surviving people cried heart-piercingly while hugging the corpses of their relatives, and the cries kept hitting everyone's eardrums.

    "Let's go, let's go, the rebels will come over soon." Gao Peng shouted loudly, waking up everyone who was stunned by the tragedy.

    "Boom boom"

    Just as he was commenting on Gao Peng¡¯s words, two explosions exploded at the street entrance, blowing up the government guards. A group of rebels with red scarves around their necks had rushed in. A group of five people didn¡¯t dare to delay any longer, and hurried to the ambassador¡¯s house.  Run to the gate of the museum.

    "We are Chinese, please open the door." In front of the iron gate of the embassy, ??Gao Peng called to the Chinese peacekeepers guarding the gate.

    There was no accident, the peacekeepers pushed open the iron gate, let Gao Peng and others in, rushed out of the embassy immediately, stopped the rebels who were coming here, and took the rest of the people into the embassy.  At this time, there were already many Chinese and overseas Chinese who had come to seek refuge in the open space in front of the embassy.

    They got food in the embassy, ??and after eating and drinking enough, everyone waited quietly, because Ambassador Fan told them that the Chinese naval formation in the southern Indian Ocean was rushing to the port of Santa Matasava to carry out the mission of evacuating overseas Chinese.  can return to the motherland.

    As the sky gradually darkened, Gao Peng walked to a quieter corner, turned on his mobile phone, and immediately there were dozens of calls reminding text messages, all from Xiaozhuang, Shi Dafan and Xia Lan.

    With a thought in his heart, Gao Peng dialed Xiaozhuang's phone, and the phone rang twice before he was connected.

    "Hey, Dapeng, you bastard is still alive! Damn, you can do it! You, the ostrich has such a big incident, you bastard came to Africa without saying a word, and you didn't even fart. What do you two mean?  ? Ah? You tell me"

    Hearing Xiao Zhuang's angry scolding on the phone, Gao Peng could only smile wryly, but there was a warm current rising in his heart, he didn't say anything, and quietly listened to Xiao Zhuang's venting roar, this is a brother, you don't need anything  explain.

    "Your boy is talking! Are you dumb?"

    After hearing this, Gao Peng said weakly: "Actually! Don't let me tell you that it is an ostrich. You scolded the wrong person."

    "He told you not to tell you? Is he your father?"

    "Okay, okay, Dapeng is willing to recognize an ostrich as his father, but Xia Lan is not yet! Give me a call, and you take a break first, ah! You have to hurry soon! You are the father of two children and you are so angry  .¡±

    The voice of the hygienist Shi Dafan came from the phone, and he seemed to have snatched the phone.

    "Dapeng, you are not honest about this!"

    Gao Peng heaved a sigh of relief. Compared with Xiaozhuang, the health worker was still more talkative. He sighed helplessly and said in a deep voice, "You shouldn't be here. You are already married. If something happens to you, my wife  What about the child?"

    "It's not that coders go out to fight and fight, but to fight for their lives. Haven't you had enough fun in the first half of your life? It's hard to live a stable and peaceful life. Why do you think you are doing this?"

    Shi Dafan heard the words in a gentle voice, "Dapeng, don't say these words. In our hearts, brothers are as important as wives and children. We have sent??To live and die together, you really shouldn't leave us behind when this happens.  "

    "If Qiangzi hadn't been in a public office, he would definitely come. Don't say anything now. We'll settle the accounts after the ostrich is rescued, ah!"

    Gao Peng was stunned when he heard the words, and smiled wryly. After all, he still has to settle accounts!  Well, let's talk about it then!  Anyway, the first responsible person is the ostrich, and I am just incidental.

    "Okay! Where are you now?"

    "Half an hour ago, we just arrived in Ethiopia. The shuttle bus to St. Matasawa has been suspended. We have to find a way by ourselves. It may take a long time to meet you from here. After the meeting, we will go together again.  Modenia saves the ostrich."

    Gao Peng thought for a while, and said: "You don't need to come to St. Matasava. The surrounding area has been blocked by the Red Scarf Army. It is very dangerous. You go directly to Makoyane and wait for me. I will rush there to meet you."

    Shi Dafan paused, and said, "Is it okay for you to come out? Where are you now?"

    "I am at the Chinese embassy in St. Matasawa. The Chinese navy is coming. I have to help them with the evacuation mission. If you arrive first, just wait for me for a while, and I will keep in touch with you.  "

    "Okay, I understand, you should be careful."

    "Well, I know, let's do this first!"

    Gao Peng hung up the phone, called Xia Lan again, told Xia Lan about the situation of the ostrich in detail, and then told her that he had contacted Xiaozhuang's health worker and would meet up soon to save the ostrich, so she could rest assured.

    "Dapeng, all I can count on now are you brothers, everything is up to you."

    "Don't worry, sister-in-law, don't you know the strength of our lone wolf? That's it! If there is any new situation, I will call and inform you."

    After finishing the phone call, Gao Peng returned to Leng Feng and the others.

    In the early hours of the morning, Ambassador Fan sent someone to inform that the car to the port was ready and ready to board and evacuate. The waiting Chinese and overseas Chinese got on the car in an orderly manner.  go.

    At a little after seven o'clock in the morning, the convoy arrived at the port, which was already under the control of the Chinese navy. A huge warship was moored on the shore of the port, waiting for the arrival of Chinese and overseas Chinese.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 197 Can these two wolves succeed? What are you doing in Africa?

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Ambassador Fan went to meet with the head of the Navy, and with the help of the peacekeeping force, the Chinese and overseas Chinese in the car began to board the ship one by one, and each of them got a boarding certificate.

    ?No accident happened, Tun Du was fooled by Leng Feng with his father-son relationship, and was able to board the ship smoothly.

    But when Tun Du found out that they were going to go to China, he immediately rushed down the boat like crazy. Naturally, Leng Feng couldn't ignore it and chased after them. Gao Peng also got off the boat behind them.

    He ignored Leng Feng's comforting Tun Du, but listened to the conversation between Ambassador Fan and the head of the navy, because he knew that this was the opportunity for him to complete the mission.

    "There are 47 Chinese employees in the Chinese-funded factory in Sangkuga Town. What's more frightening is that 55 kilometers away, there is Dr. Chen from the African Aid Team. He is the number one target of terrorists."

    After hearing Ambassador Fan's words, the head of the navy said helplessly: "The area from Lochino to San Fran has been completely blocked. Without the permission of the United Nations, our fighters are prohibited from entering the combat zone."

    Ambassador Fan said a little excitedly: "This evacuation operation is of great importance. We must allow all Chinese employees and Dr. Chen to evacuate safely."

    The chief of the Navy nodded and said firmly: "Under the current circumstances, combatants are prohibited from entering the combat zone, but we must resolutely complete the evacuation of overseas Chinese, so there must be someone who can complete the task alone in his own name."

    "I go."

    "And I."

    "Stop, what are you doing?"

    Leng Feng, who was stopped by the soldiers of the peacekeeping force, turned his head and glanced at Gao Peng beside him, then turned his head, put his legs together, raised his hands to salute a standard military salute, and said loudly: "Wolf Warriors of the Special Operations Brigade of the Southeastern Military Region of the Chinese People's Liberation Army  Squadron, Leng Feng."

    After Leng Feng's voice fell, Gao Peng also stood at attention and saluted, and shouted: "Gao Peng, the former Lone Wolf Special Commando of the Langya Special Brigade of the Southwest Military Region of the Chinese People's Liberation Army, code-named 'Howling Wolf'."

    Leng Feng glanced at Gao Peng in surprise, feeling a little surprised in his heart, special commando, he naturally knew what it represented, the legendary shadow force, special forces in special forces.

    Unexpectedly, this friend who has just met for a day has such a glorious past.

    Leng Feng also heaved a sigh of relief in his heart. Finally, he didn't have to fight alone. With such a strong teammate, the success rate was much higher.

    This was just a momentary thought in Leng Feng's mind. He looked at Ambassador Fan and the chief of the navy, pointed to Tun Du, and said, "The mother of this child is in that Chinese-funded factory. I probably know the location there."

    After speaking, Leng Feng walked back to Tun Du, held his face in his hands, and said in a harmonious voice: "I promise, I will bring your mother back."

    Gao Peng and Leng Feng were taken to a room on the warship. The chief of the navy went to confirm the identities of Leng Feng and Gao Peng. Ambassador Fan was in charge of briefing the two of them.

    "We have received the latest news that the flames of war have spread to the port of Sansarem, where the lives of the 1,536 Chinese compatriots waiting to be rescued are at stake, and the evacuation warship must rush there at full speed."

    "I'm sorry, because it is a war zone of other countries, you have no support, no allies, and no weapons for this operation."

    "Dr. Chen and the forty-seven Chinese compatriots, please, please bring them all back."

    After Ambassador Fan had introduced the situation, the head of the navy also came back. He nodded to Ambassador Fan calmly, then looked at Gao Peng and Leng Feng, and said in harmony: "Gao Peng, Leng Feng, you still remember the oath you once made.  ?"

    Gao Peng and Leng Feng shouted in unison without hesitation: "Loyal to the motherland, loyal to the people."

    The head of the Navy nodded in satisfaction, and smiled: "You all used to be members of the Chinese Army's special forces. Although you have taken off your uniforms, you have used your actions to explain what it means to be retired without fading."

    "A day is a war wolf (Spike), and a life is a war wolf (Spike)."

    "Very good, you can take the initiative to stand up when your compatriots are in danger. I am proud of you. This operation is very difficult. It can even be said that you have almost died, but you were the most elite fighters of the Chinese People's Liberation Army. I believe you  Ability."

    "You can put forward any requirements, and we will give you the greatest support within the feasible range."

    Gao Peng and Leng Feng looked at each other, and after thinking for a while, Gao Peng said: "There are no other requirements. The biggest support you can give us now is to prepare me two fastest and strongest cars. After all, Chen  The doctor can't run back with us."

      Ambassador Fan nodded immediately after hearing the words: "No problem, I will prepare the car. Do you have any other requirements?"

    Gao Peng shook his head, turned his head to look at Leng Feng, Leng Feng thought for a while, and said: "I have nothing to ask, the only request is that please help me take care of Tun Du, if neither his mother nor I can come back, please  You take him back to China and settle him properly."

    Ambassador Fan and the Chief of the Navy's expressions became slightly heavy when they heard the words, "We will do this without you telling us, so Warrior Wolf, Lone Wolf, are you ready?"

    "Ready at all the time."

    Gao Peng and Leng Feng shouted in unison, then looked at each other and smiled.

    The car was ready soon. It was two Beijing bj40 four-wheel drive off-road vehicles. Seeing Gao Peng and Leng Feng who were driving away from the port, Ambassador Fan said in a daze, "Can these two wolves succeed?"

    The head of the navy smiled slightly and said: "If you know the significance of the two of them and the troops they used to be in the Chinese People's Liberation Army, you won't have this question."

    "oh?"

    Gao Peng and Leng Feng each drove a car, rushed out of Santa Matasava one after the other, and got on a dirt road.

    The car is equipped with an on-board wireless communication system. Just after driving about two kilometers, Gao Peng, who was driving in front, took off the communicator from the center console, pressed it, and said, "Leng Feng, stop two hundred meters ahead."

    Both of them were driving very fast, and Leng Feng was relatively close to the car. If there was no notification, in case of a rear-end collision, it would really be a bad start.

    There was a small ridge two hundred meters away on the side of the road. Gao Peng opened the car door and jumped off the small ridge. After pulling a few times, he pulled out a carrying backpack and a travel bag. He threw the travel bag into his car and carried the carrying backpack to  Leng Feng walked away.

    Leng Feng looked at Gao Peng who had walked out of his car, and asked in surprise, "When did you put your things down here?"

    Gao Peng smiled slightly, and said: "The afternoon before yesterday, come here, put the guy on first, we can't really fight with the rebels with bare hands."

    Gao Peng opened the backpack and exposed the contents. Leng Feng's pupils shrank slightly, and he said in astonishment, "I'll go, so many guys, where did you get them? What are you doing in Africa?"

    I saw an M16 automatic rifle, an AK rifle, and related spare magazines in the opened bag, and two sets of tactical vests for carrying ammunition.  put in.

    There are also two Glock automatic pistols with silencers, and two usp semi-automatic pistols.

    These two pistols were picked up by Gao Peng when I was saving Ma Qitong in the Special Forces World. He also specially asked Ma Yunfei to get the relevant holsters, spare magazines and bullets for him.  Finally came in handy.

    The most ridiculous thing is that there are actually six cantaloupe grenades. Although they look quite new, Leng Feng still can't help but wonder, can they still explode?  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 198 Wolves live in packs, we are all wolves

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Gao Peng put on his tactical vest, put on his holster and leggings, inserted his two Glocks into the holster, and hung the AK on his chest, saying: "Time is running out, let's talk in the car later, I will  I will tell you the purpose of my coming to Africa, and if possible, I may need your help."

    Leng Feng stopped talking nonsense, opened the car door and got out of the car, also put on the tactical vest, tied the holster, inserted the spare magazine into the tactical vest, hung up the m16, and then took three cantaloupe grenades and hung them on the vest hook on his chest  superior.

    "This is the devil's ninety-seven style! Can it still be fried?"

    "Don't worry, it's 90% new, and its power is no worse than the Chinese Type 77. Remember to knock it before throwing it out."

    The corner of Leng Feng's mouth twitched, and he said, "Of course I know, I just feelit's so stupid to use this kind of grenade."

    ""

    "Buzz"

    On a dirt road in the African grasslands, two off-road vehicles roared dully and galloped forward at high speed. The cheetahs and lions on both sides of the road were startled by the roar. Unfortunately, when they reacted, there was only a patch of green on the road.  dust.

    On the dashboards of the two vehicles, it was displayed that the speed per hour had exceeded 130 at the moment, and the communicator was set to always on, and Gao Peng's voice continued to come out from the speaker.

    "I have a comrade-in-arms named Deng Zhenhua, who is in the same commando team as me, code-named Big Tail Wolf, because he was an airborne soldier before entering the special forces, so he was nicknamed a paratrooper, but we all call him an ostrich.  A good strategic sniper"

    "That's it, I went to Africa to rescue him, but his wife already knew about it and informed our other two comrades in arms that they had already arrived in Ethiopia and were rushing to Makoyane, because I was going there to recruit  Soldiers."

    After Gao Peng finished his purpose of coming to Africa, Leng Feng was silent for a while. To be honest, he envied the ostrich very much. Whenever something happened, so many brothers who lived and died together came to rescue him.

    But he has always been alone, running around the world alone, without any companions, and he is also very eager to have companions. After all, wolves are social animals just like humans.

    "When the compatriots and Dr. Chen in the Chinese-funded factory are rescued and the evacuation of overseas Chinese is completed, I will help you. I will be the one who saved the ostrich."

    Gao Peng smiled, he knew that he had gained a powerful arm, "Thank you, with you joining, our confidence will be greater, the ostrich will be fine."

    The corner of Leng Feng's mouth twitched into a smile, and said: "Thank you, we are all wolves, and creatures like wolves must get together to form a wolf pack in order to exert their maximum attack power, isn't it?"

    "I love to hear this. It's true. We are all wolves and the same kind, so I won't be polite to you. Similarly, if you have anything to do in the future, don't be polite to me. Those who need my help to bite  When it¡¯s time, just say hello.¡±

    "Uh why do you say that you don't look like a wolf, but like a dog?"

    "Hey, you're really right. We used to call the Spike Brigade the Dog Head Brigade. Our squadron leader's surname is Gao, and we all called him the Dog Head Old Gao."

    "Ha ha ha ha¡­¡­"

    In less than half an hour, Gao Peng and Leng Feng had arrived in Sangkuga Town. Sangkuga Town was originally a slum, but now it has become an epidemic quarantine area.

    The people who live here are basically people who are infected or suspected to be infected with the Lamanla virus. The St. Ferran Huazi Hospital stands in the center of Sangcuga Town.

    Gao Peng and Leng Feng drove the off-road vehicle quickly through the road between the shacks. Gao Peng was thinking about saving Dr. Chen, so he didn't slow down much even in the shack.

    However, with his superb driving skills, he didn't hit anyone. You know, he had learned stunt driving in this world, and it was useless after entering the reincarnation world, but it helped him a lot at this time.  Save him a lot of time.

    Leng Feng's car was following behind him, and the speed was also not slow. With Gao Peng clearing the way, he would naturally not run into anyone, because everyone who saw Gao Peng's car in front had already avoided it.

    The Huazi Hospital occupies a large area and is surrounded by wooden fences. There is a wide open space in front of the main building. There are four military green tents on the open space. It was originally the residence of the government troops stationed here, but now there are people lying in it.  But they were all corpses.

    Two rebels who had already changed into government uniforms were standing guard at the door, and there were other rebels inside who were picking up the government uniforms on the ground. After taking off the uniforms, they threw the corpse into the tent.

    When he was about to reach the main entrance of the hospital, Gao Peng reached out and took off a cantaloupe grenade, bit off the ring with his teeth to prepare, and at the same time reminded LengHe said: "The hospital has been occupied by rebels. Let's forcefully rush in through the gate and prepare to clear the way with grenades."

    "clear."

    "Om"

    When Gao Peng was only about 20 meters away from the gate, he stepped on the accelerator all of a sudden, and at the same time stretched out his left hand holding the grenade out of the window.

    After knocking the grenade on the door, he didn't throw it out immediately. Instead, he held it in his hand for two seconds. When the car rushed to the gate and the rebels on guard began to raise their guns, he threw it out.

    "Boom"

    The rebels who were caught off guard in front of the door suddenly fell down. Gao Peng rushed into the gate smoothly and went straight to the main entrance of the main building. As for the steps in front of the door, Gao Peng directly ignored it.

    The surrounding rebels reacted, and just gathered together, ready to shoot at Gao Peng's car, but another car came from behind.

    "Boom"

    There was another roar, and the rebel army was blown down again. Now the rebel army in the yard was a little dazed, and they didn't dare to get together easily, but carefully looked outside to see if there were any cars coming.

    Gao Peng and Leng Feng smoothly drove through the hospital's floor-to-ceiling windows and entered the hall.

    "Kang Dang"

    "Om"

    "Tud chug"

    The moment the car rushed into the hall, Gao Peng immediately saw the situation in the hall clearly. Around the hall, there were more than a dozen rebel soldiers standing with guns in hand, dozens of people were kneeling in the middle with their heads in their arms, and there were doctors in white coats.  There are also patients in hospital gowns.

    In front of the kneeling man stood three people dressed differently from ordinary rebels. A European man with a height of two meters and a strong figure like a bear was holding a desert eagle in his hand.  En Military Resources' number one fireman, Big Bear.

    Big Bear is Dad's right-hand man. He has followed Dad for many years and made a lot of contributions to the company. His bear-like body contains terrifying power. Even if he doesn't use guns, he is still a terrifying killing machine.

    A few meters away from him, there is a European woman with a scar assault rifle, her code name is Athena, she is good at all kinds of guns, and she is the best sniper of Dane Military Resources Company.

    On the inner side, there is also a blond man with an Asian face, code-named Ghost, a British Chinese, proficient in many martial arts, and good at close combat. He also has a scar assault rifle in his hand.

    These three were the top mercenaries present, but the old man and the cockroach were not there.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 199: The Fierce Battle in the Hospital Dr. Chen Survived

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The situation is not bad. Gao Peng found that there was no blood in the hall, and no one was shot and fell to the ground. This means that the one or two minutes he saved by rushing in through the main entrance happened to prevent Dr. Chen from being killed.

    Gao Peng and Leng Feng's cars crashed into the hall one after the other, and the surrounding rebels and hostages were in a panic and ran away one after another. The big bear rolled and avoided behind a load-bearing pillar, because Gao Peng's car was going towards him.

    Athena and Ghost raised their guns and fired calmly, while Gao Peng and Leng Feng lowered their heads and still rushed towards them.

    "crunch"

    Gao Peng suddenly applied the handbrake, the off-road vehicle flicked violently, and the rear of the vehicle hit the ghost immediately, sending it flying nearly three meters away.  , stood up firmly after rolling on the ground.

    "Tutuchug"

    "Da da da da da da"

    Opening the car door, Gao Peng and Leng Feng used the car as a cover, firing the automatic rifles in their hands one after another, knocking down most of the rebel soldiers who were still a bit confused in the hall in an instant.

    "Tud chug"

    The Phantom and Athena, who came back with a sigh of relief, also began to fight back. Big Bear's Desert Eagle fell when avoiding the impact of the vehicle just now, and was far away from him, but there was no threat at this time.

    Gao Peng was facing the ghost. He moved quickly while firing at the ghost to suppress the firepower.

    The ghost is good at close combat, but his marksmanship is only average. He was beaten in a panic and dodges, not daring to show his head. The cold front over there also firmly suppressed Athena, and at the same time quickly approached her.

    After Gao Peng left the sight of the ghost, he immediately went around in the direction of the big bear. He just wanted to bully this guy for not having a gun in his hand and take the opportunity to kill him.

    Otherwise, in close combat, without using the deadly choke gun, he is really not sure that he can beat him, even if he has nearly three years of skill.

    This guy's muscle layer is too thick. In the original play, he was shot several times in the back, and he could ignore it as if he didn't feel it. Unless his head was instantly smashed into a hornet's nest, this guy would be the biggest threat. As for Athens  Na's sniper, heh, Gao Peng has never been afraid of anyone when playing sniper.

    The idea is good, but Big Bear is not an idiot either. He sneaked a glimpse of Gao Peng going around in his direction. He didn't understand his plan, so he yelled at the rebel soldiers hiding behind the bunker in his direction.  : "Cover me, immediately."

    The rebels didn't dare to disobey his intentions, so they stood up and shot at Gao Peng. The four AKs fired at him, and Gao Peng had to dodge temporarily.

    "Chugchugchugka"

    Gao Peng shot three short bursts and knocked them over. There was a crisp mechanical sound from the barrel, but the bullet was empty. It took less than three seconds to replace the magazine and killed the last rebel soldier.

    It's a pity that at this time, the big bear had already rushed through the open space of a few meters in the middle. After turning into the bunker, he picked up a rebel soldier's AK and shot Gao Peng in two short bursts.

    Gao Peng had no choice but to dodge. At this time, the rebel soldiers who had been guarding outside also rushed in one after another. Gao Peng had to deal with them first, and Big Bear escaped temporarily.

    It's a pity that the hall of this hospital is not too big, there are doctors and patients everywhere, afraid of causing accidental injury, Gao Peng and Leng Feng dare not throw grenades at will, otherwise a melon grenade passes by, and the bear will peel off its skin even if it does not die.

    However, it was said that Leng Feng kept aiming at Athena's position, and kept suppressing Athena with short bursts. A gap was punched at the ridge line of the wall pillar that Athena was avoiding.

    When he was two meters away from the wall post, Leng Feng's bullets emptied, he swung the rifle suddenly, the strap slid, the hanging gun turned into a back gun, and took two long steps forward.

    At this time, Athena found that Leng Feng was out of bullets, and she was on one side of her body, and was about to fire, but she was shocked to find that the opponent had already reached her, and instantly pinched her barrel.

    Leng Feng grasped the barrel of the gun with his right arm, but his left arm unloaded the magazine of the gun. At the same time, he raised his knee, and pushed fiercely at Athena's lower abdomen.

    Leng Feng moves very fast and is full of strength. He is good at firearms, but his close combat ability is slightly weak. He is also a woman. How can Athena, who is inherently weaker than a man, be his opponent?

    In the original play, the big bear who bumped into the cold front and helped her is now the mud bodhisattva crossing the river, and his life is threatened by Gao Peng at any time. How can he help her again?

    Athena was soon beaten by Leng Feng so that the corner of her mouth was bleeding, and she curled up on the ground, twitching in pain, almost unconscious.

    Solved Athena, Leng Feng stretched out his hand to hold his backThe m16 turned to the chest, resumed the gun-hanging posture, changed the magazine as quickly as possible, and moved quickly to avoid shooting from the rebel soldiers rushing into the hall while returning fire.

    The rebel soldiers' marksmanship was poor. When Leng Feng and Gao Peng moved quickly, they couldn't hit the target at all.

    While killing the rebel soldiers, Gao Peng occasionally distracted himself to suppress a wave of big bears, while Phantom was suppressed by a cold front. The two gradually took control of the situation and moved towards the position where the hostages were hiding.

    "Who is Dr. Chen? We were sent by Ambassador Fan to rescue you. Listen to me, Dr. Chen, Dr. Chen's assistants, and other members of the medical aid team to Africa got on the bus immediately. The seats couldn't fit.  One, move fast, none of you must fall into the hands of the rebels."

    In the crowd, a middle-aged Chinese man in a white coat and myopia glasses, who was protecting a little black girl in his arms, was overjoyed after hearing Gao Peng's words.

    Turning his head and looking around, seeing that there is no danger around him for the time being, he hurriedly greeted a dozen Chinese men and women in white coats around him to get on the bus.

    "Go, go quickly, get in the car, be careful to keep your body down, don't stand up, Rachel, you drive the car"

    "Leave the co-pilot, we still need their protection along the way"

    Seeing Dr. Chen's orderly arrangement, Gao Peng and Leng Feng felt at ease, and now they focused on dealing with the rebel soldiers and mercenaries, and stopped paying attention to them.

    The two formed a commando state, covering alternately, cross-firing, and while firmly suppressing the bear and the ghost, they continued to kill the rebel soldiers.

    Since they rushed into the hall, nearly thirty rebel soldiers have died under their guns.

    There are 11 people in the Africa Medical Team, including Dr. Chen, Rachel, and Pasha, a total of 14 people.

    Fortunately, the bj40 car has a lot of space. Two cars can barely accommodate seven people in one car. Except for one person driving, there are four seats in the back seat and two cargo boxes in the back.  Down.

    As for the other Africans in the hospital, Gao Peng and Leng Feng had no choice but to rescue their compatriots first when they couldn't save everyone.

    "buzz"

    After the car was started, Gao Peng called out to Leng Feng: "Leng Feng, get on the car in front and drive, I will be in the rear."

    Without hesitation, Leng Feng jumped into the first car driven by Rachel, grabbed the handrail inside the window with one hand, and opened fire at the gate with a gun in the other, knocking down the rebel soldiers blocking the way.

    The first car rushed out from the broken gate, and the second car had already started. Gao Peng decisively took a grenade from his chest, bit off the ring, knocked on the AK rifle, and pointed at the ghost's gun.  The direction was thrown out.

    At this time, the medical team had already boarded the car and was about to leave, and he was not afraid of accidentally injuring them again. As for the other Africans, they could only rely on their own cleverness. If they were injured, they could only blame themselves for being unlucky.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 200 Killing Athena, a bold mercenary company

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Seeing the smoking grenade coming from the sky, the ghost suddenly became dead, took two steps to the side, and flew out. Gao Peng took the opportunity to rush a few meters to the side, bypassing a load-bearing column, and immediately saw the curled up  On the ground, Athena had fallen into a semi-comatose state.

    "Tud chug"

    Gao Peng raised his gun without any softness, and swept Athena into a hornet's nest. There were even two blood holes on her forehead.  Bonus points too!

    "Boom"

    The grenade exploded, blowing up the hall into a mess. Fortunately, after Dr. Chen and others got into the car, those Africans began to subconsciously move under the left wall, and many clever ones even escaped through the side door  Go, so no one was hurt.

    "No, Falk, you damn, damn"

    "Tud chug"

    Seeing that Athena had been murdered, Big Bear's eyes turned red immediately. He snarled and pulled the trigger at Gao Peng. He didn't let go once he pulled it, and rushed towards Gao Peng at the same time.

    After Gao Peng turned around to avoid the load-bearing pillar, he took off the last grenade on his chest, pulled out the ring and knocked it down, then bent down and rolled over from below facing the bear's feet.

    No matter how crazy Big Bear is, he couldn't turn a blind eye to Handlei, and instinctively threw himself aside.

    "Boom"

    The size of the big bear determines that he must not be as agile as the ghost, and his movements are a little slower. The fragments of the grenade cut a few holes in his body, and his head was dizzy from the explosion.

    While Gao Peng was avoiding the grenade, he turned around and rushed towards the second car that had rushed to the gate, and successfully stood on the door of the passenger seat.

    In the process of rushing to the car, Gao Peng had already finished changing the magazine. At this time, like Leng Feng, he held the gun with one hand and shot a burst at the ghost who had avoided the grenade and got up again, forcing him back to the cover.

    At this time, the young doctor who was driving the car slammed down the accelerator, and the speed of the car, which was originally unhappy because he had to wait for Gao Peng, suddenly picked up. The strong power of the four-wheel drive instantly drove a car of people out of the gate and into the shack.  district.

    After a long while, Big Bear shook his head and got up, staggered to the side of Athena who had already lost his breath, squatted down and hugged her into his arms, whimpered like a wounded beast, and used his unshaven face to fight against Athena.  Na's face that was already getting cold was pressed together.

    "I want to kill him, I want him to die, go drive." Big Bear put down Athena, and suddenly roared at the approaching ghost.

    Stared at by the red eyes of the big bear, the ghost took two steps back involuntarily, then he reacted, and said in a deep voice: "Calm down, those two people are very powerful, we can't take revenge with the two of us, and now  I can't catch up anymore, let's talk about it when Dad and the cockroach come over!"

    "ah¡­¡­"

    "Boomboom"

    The big bear howled wildly, destroying everything in the hall with his arms. In this state, the big bear even scared his companions. The ghost stayed away from him calmly, and walked out of the hall to contact the old man.  Dad is gone

    The Huazi factory is more than 60 kilometers away from the Huazi hospital. After leaving the epidemic isolation area, the car drove straight to the Huazi factory.

    In the car, Leng Feng dialed the phone number left by the Chief of the Navy, and the phone was picked up quickly.

    "Reporting to the chief, Dr. Chen and the African aid medical team have all been rescued without any casualties. They are currently rushing to the Chinese-funded factory. After we rescue the compatriots in the factory, where should we send them? Please instruct the chief."

    The voice of the chief of the navy was full of relief, but also with deep regret, "Comrade Leng Feng, I have very bad news to inform you that the Red Scarf Army is wantonly destroying important roads, railways and bridges."

    "Just ten minutes ago, the Borniga Bridge leading from the Chinese-owned factory to the dock was blown up. Ambassador Fan and I are trying our best to find a way, but now, we can only rely on you and Gao Peng."

    "From now on, we can only wait for you for eighteen hours at most, and then the warship must return. I am very, very sorry, and I must be responsible to all overseas Chinese."

    "I hope that you and Gao Peng can safely send Dr. Chen, the African medical team and 47 compatriots to the port of Sansalem within 18 hours. We really have no choice but to ask you for everything.  gone."

    Leng Feng looked back at Dr. Chen in the back seat, and said with some seriousness: "Understood, Chief, where is my son?"

    After a while, Tun Du's voice came from the phone, "Godfather Godfather, where is my mother?""Hey, Tun Du, believe in the godfather, I'm heading to the Chinese-owned factory now, and I'm going there to pick up your mother, ok?"

    "Thank you godfather, thank you godfather."

    The communication system in the car was always on, and the conversation between Leng Feng and the chief of the navy was heard by both people in the car. Ever since Gao Peng left the epidemic quarantine area, he had been recalling the map he had written down in his mind.

    At this time, he had thought it through thoroughly, and immediately took off the communicator from the center console, and said: "Sir, there is a remote path leading to Yanega Town (fictitious place name) more than 70 kilometers northwest of the Huazi factory.  pier."

    "But it is in the battle zone between the government army and the Red Turban Army. Can you find a way to communicate with the two warring parties, and ask Ambassador Fan to send a convoy to the front of the battle zone to meet them?"

    "The other thing is, don't send a helicopter over, because it only takes one rpg to reimburse the helicopter, that's too dangerous."

    "Dr. Chen has been targeted by the mercenaries of Dane Military Resources Company. Their leader, Daddy, is a very ambitious person. He probably wants to use Dr. Chen to achieve the purpose of controlling this country. He will never allow it.  Dr Chen easily left by helicopter."

    "No accident, they will definitely send a large army to chase me and Leng Feng, and kidnap Dr. Chen at the same time. Therefore, what we need to do is to fight back and eliminate the mercenaries who came to chase me. Of course, there are also the Red Turban Army."

    "If the pursuit cannot be resolved, the safety of the 47 compatriots and the medical aid team to Africa will not be guaranteed. Therefore, I have a request."

    Hearing Gao Peng's words, the head of the Navy was secretly startled. He didn't expect that the sudden outbreak of war would have such a complicated inside story. It's really daring for a mercenary company to take on a country's idea.

    At this moment, he did not doubt the authenticity of what Gao Peng said, because Gao Peng had no reason to lie to him. As for Gao Peng's source, he was not interested in inquiring about it.

    After all, cats have their way, and snakes have their way. Gao Peng has retired for ten years, so he will naturally have his own experience.

    "You can ask for any request, as long as we can do it, we will fully support it."

    Gao Peng thought for a while, and decided to say it out, "This is the chief, I have a comrade named Deng Zhenhua" (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 201 I Will Be Responsible For Every Word I Say

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Gao Peng told the chief of the navy unreservedly the reason and purpose of his coming to Africa, "My two comrades-in-arms will go to Makoyane."

    "I want to ask the chief to find a way to take them over, because if there are only me and Leng Feng, the strength is too weak. If we can get the help of my two comrades in arms, we will be more confident."

    After listening to Gao Peng's words, not to mention the chief of the navy and the naval soldiers in the battleship, even the members of the African medical team on the car were moved by the comradeship of Gao Peng, Deng Zhenhua and others who lived and died together.

    think about it!  What kind of relationship can make a group of unrelated people, because one of them is in danger, the others will travel thousands of miles, and even take their own lives from home to abroad to rescue?

    Only this kind of comrade-in-arms and brothers who live and die together can do it.

    The chief of the navy took a deep breath and said solemnly: "Gao Peng, can you guarantee that what you said is completely true?"

    "Dain Military Resources really wants to kidnap Dr. Chen. The life of one of our Chinese international photographers is being threatened by rebels. Can you be responsible for these words?"

    Gao Peng understood the meaning of the head of the navy. He did not mention Deng Zhenhua's name or his previous identity, but his current occupation. This means that the head of the navy has confirmed this matter to him very solemnly and formally.

    As long as he gives an affirmative answer, he will definitely report the matter, and the higher-ups will apply to the United Nations for military intervention. Not surprisingly, all the conversations between him and Leng Feng and the head of the navy have been recorded, which is evidence.

    Gao Peng's heart moved. In the original drama, the mercenaries slaughtered Chinese and killed Dr. Chen did not happen, so the Chinese military could not find a reason for military intervention.

    With him and Leng Feng alone, it is obviously unrealistic to deal with the attack of hundreds of thousands of Red Turbans after killing Lao Die and others. Even adding Xiao Zhuang and the health workers is enough. After all, they are human beings, not gods.

    If the military intervention of the Chinese military can be obtained, by then, whether it is the completion of the evacuation mission or the rescue of ostriches, it will be greatly helped.

    At that moment, Gao Peng said without hesitation: "My name is Gao Peng, and I am from Xiushan County, Chongqing City, People's Republic of China. My ID number is I guarantee that everything I say is true. I am willing to stand for what I say.  Responsible for every word."

    The head of the Navy nodded in relief. Very good. Gao Peng knew the rules. He turned his head and said to the staff next to him: "Report all the situation to Ambassador Fan and give him a copy of the call recording."

    "yes."

    "Gao Peng, Leng Feng, we will report the situation to the higher authorities as soon as possible. Before the orders from the higher authorities come down, the safety of Dr. Chen and his compatriots depends entirely on you."

    "I will send a speedboat to pick up Gao Peng's two comrades-in-arms. It will probably take night to arrive. You must hold on."

    After the call was over, before hanging up, Gao Peng told the head of the Navy the phone numbers of Xiaozhuang and Shi Dafan, and then called Shi Dafan to inform him of the situation.

    Naturally, the two of them had nothing to say. Although they mainly came to save the ostriches this time, they were equally obliged to encounter such a thing. One day they will be wolf teeth, and they will always be wolf teeth. This is not just a slogan, just talking.

    At any time, as long as the people need it and the motherland calls, they will pick up their guns again without hesitation.

    In the car where Leng Feng was, Rachel, who was driving, turned around and said in Chinese after Leng Feng hung up the phone: "I think under the current circumstances, we should go to the US consulate, where there are marines, it is the safest place in the world  The place."

    Leng Feng glanced at her with a half-smile, and teased, "Is the U.S. Marine Corps the best special forces in the world?"

    Rachel, who is an American, nodded her head as a matter of course, and said "um".

    "Why didn't they come to pick you up?"

    ""

    Rachel paused when she heard the words, rolled her eyes, and said angrily: "I have already notified them."

    Leng Feng still had a half-smile on his face, and said, "Where's the person?"

    Rachel gave him a speechless glance, and Leng Feng ignored her, and continued to ask: "The way you notify them is"

    Rachel spread her right hand and said, "I hacked their Twitter account."

    "Puffcough cough cough"

    Leng Feng just shook his head with a grin, but the doctors sitting in the back and the people in Gao Peng's car were almost choked to death by the saliva.

    A dumbfounding voice came from the speaker,It should be Rachel's colleague, "Rachel, why didn't I realize that you are so cute?"

    "Hehehehe" Like Leng Feng, Dr. Chen shook his head and laughed, but he just laughed out loud.

    In this life-threatening and precarious moment, Rachel's answer made everyone laugh, and the heavy atmosphere eased. Rachel unintentionally played the role of a handful of pistachios.

    "When Gao Peng and I came, the warships of various countries had already evacuated. When I stood on the dock and looked out to the sea, I saw a Star-Spangled Banner among the countless distant masts."

    Speaking of this, Leng Feng turned his head to look at Rachel, and said proudly: "At present, there are only our Chinese warships on the dock, and they are still waiting for our compatriots to return safely."

    As soon as Leng Feng said this, all the members of the Africa aid team in the two cars felt a warm current inexplicably in their hearts, and they all felt an unspeakable touch and pride in their hearts.

    "Is your name Gao Peng?"

    "Yes, Gao Peng."

    "Are you all special forces?"

    ""

    The people in Gao Peng's car behind also started to communicate with Gao Peng, and the atmosphere was no longer as dignified as before. Anyway, they can only resign themselves to their fate now, and the only ones they can rely on are Gao Peng and Leng Feng.

    The car drove towards the Chinese-funded factory in a relatively relaxed atmosphere. This time, the speed was not too fast, and it was kept at around sixty or seventy miles. After all, the feelings of other people in the car had to be taken into consideration.  There is basically no danger.

    Dad and the others need to mobilize the army and arrange a battle plan. They can't fight before dark. The only thing they hope for now is that Xiaozhuang and Shi Dafan can get here before Dad and the others come.

    After more than an hour, the car finally arrived outside the gate of the Huazi factory, but the Huazi factory was quiet at this time, and there was no movement at all. Many construction machinery and vehicles were placed in a haphazard manner, but there was still a road in the middle for cars to pass through.  aisle.

    In the eyes of a layman, it feels like a biochemical crisis has occurred, but in the eyes of Gao Peng and Leng Feng, these seemingly random construction machinery and vehicles are actually very particular.

    "Dapeng, pay attention, this is a pocket formation. There are experts in the factory, so don't cause any misunderstanding."

    "Well, I can see it too, leave the rifle in the car and get out of the car empty-handed!" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 202 Brother, Haven't You Ever Played With Dogs? Old Man, You Bird Soldier

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Bang bang bang"

    Several gunshots suddenly sounded in the factory, and the bullets fell on the ground in front of the first car. Obviously, this was a warning.

    Rachel stopped the car, turned her head to look at Leng Feng, and the car behind stopped naturally. Leng Feng told Rachel and others not to get out of the car, and then took off the m16 hanging on his chest, and put it at his feet.

    Gao Peng and Leng Feng pushed the door and got out of the car one after another. Before getting out of the car, they stretched out one hand, and after getting out of the car, they raised their hands high to show that they did not have any malicious intentions. Although they each had two pistols in their laps, at least they expressed goodwill.

    In front of the gate of the factory there are many Jumas made of welded steel pipes. Leng Feng and Gao Peng raised their hands and walked towards Jumas. After stepping over a trip wire, Gao Peng shouted in Chinese: "  We are Chinese, and in the car are Dr. Chen from a Chinese-funded hospital and members of his medical aid team to Africa. We were sent by Ambassador Fan to rescue you."

    After Gao Peng finished speaking, Leng Feng immediately continued to speak in English: "I am Tun Du's godfather, I'm here to find Lisa, Tun Du's mother, Lisa, Tun Du asked me to pick you up, please come out if you hear.  "

    Just at this moment, many African blacks wearing dark blue factory overalls, reflective vests and AK rifles rushed out of the surrounding area. These are security personnel of Chinese-funded factories, most of whom are retired government troops.

    They each drilled out from the belly of the concrete mixer, the bucket of the excavator, the trailer of the truck, and even the bottom of the vehicle. They immediately surrounded Gao Peng, Leng Feng, and the two vehicles, and pointed their black guns at the two and the vehicle.

    Seeing this, Dr. Chen¡¯s heart tightened, and he quickly opened the door and shouted, ¡°No, no, you can¡¯t treat us like this. I¡¯m Dr. Chen, and I¡¯m here in Africa to help you fight the Lamanla virus. I¡¯ve already cured you.  Many people, we are friends with Africa."

    Seeing Dr. Chen in a white coat, the surrounding factory security guards involuntarily lowered their guns after hearing his words.

    To say that the most respected Chinese in Africa by Africans are these Chinese doctors in white coats. In the eyes of Africans, they are real angels in white.

    "Kang Dang"

    The gate of the factory was finally opened, and a group of people came out slowly. The leader was a man wearing a Chinese army special forces training uniform, wearing marine boots, with a sniper rifle hanging on his chest, earplugs and  Mike's handsome young man.

    Behind him was a middle-aged man with a gun, a middle-aged man in a suit and leather shoes, who looked a bit like a civil servant, and behind him were eight black security guards with AKs.

    Seeing the young man's demeanor, Dr. Chen and the members of the medical aid team in the car were all covered in black lines. Gao Peng and Leng Feng looked at each other and found the corners of each other's mouths twitching.

    Afterwards, Gao Peng didn't pay attention to the young man at all. Instead, he focused on the middle-aged man in his forties who looked to be in his forties and was wearing a denim jacket and carrying an AK rifle on the left side behind him.  flash.

    Coincidentally, that person was also looking at Gao Peng, the pupils in his eyes shrank slightly, and then an inexplicable smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.

    "You" The young man walking in the front shouted mockingly as he walked, "Save us?"

    The young man, Zhuo Yifan, the owner of the Chinese-owned factory, walked up to the two of them, looked at them, then walked up to Gao Peng and stood still, holding the microphone on his left chest, and said in a self-satisfied tone: "  I have 18 AKs and 30 Type 79 grenades, enough to equip a reinforced platoon, right?"

    Speaking of this, he suddenly pulled out the pistol from his right leg, pointed it at Gao Peng's forehead, and continued: "Now that an m1911 is on your head, how the hell are you going to save us?"

    The young man spoke with a microphone, and his voice came from the surrounding loudspeakers hanging on the top edge of the factory.

    "Hey" Gao Peng, who was pressed against his forehead with a pistol, sneered, and jokingly said, "Did your mother tell you that children can't play with guns? Besides, hasn't Brother Dang ever played with 'gas dog'?"

    As soon as the words were finished, Gao Peng suddenly mobilized, raised his left hand, held the young man's wrist directly, turned it lightly, and made a waltz-like dance movement. Zhuo Yifan's body was forcibly twisted, and his back was facing Gao Peng.

    Immediately, Gao Peng retracted his forearm and wrapped it around his neck. At some point in his right hand, he pulled out the Glock pistol on his thigh and pressed it against his temple.

    It took less than two seconds for Gao Peng to complete this series of movements, and everyone around him didn't react. Feeling the icy touch on his temples, Zhuo Yifan felt a chill in his heart for the first time.

    The gas dog in Gao Peng's mouth is a slang term for military fans.? Simulation toy guns.

    This kind of toy gun can be fired semi-automatically and automatically, and it also has the effect of empty magazine loading. Except for power, other functions can be said to be exactly the same as real guns. There is also an electric simulation toy gun called electric dog. Unfortunately,  It is completely banned or even illegal in the Mainland.

    However, in the Toy Street in Kowloon, Hong Kong, they are sold in cabinets. There are all kinds of guns, and you can buy one for a few hundred yuan. This is a very regrettable thing for mainland military fans.

    Closer to home, just as Gao Peng said, when he is free, he and Xiao Zhuang often go to Hong Kong to play Qigou electric dog, so he recognized Zhuo Yifan's m1911 as Qigou at a glance.  It's a real gun, and gesticulating in front of Gao Peng is also an act of looking for excitement.

    "Boy, you're a little too young to play with guns in front of my brother, and you can score points even if you pretend to be aggressive! You can ask Lao He if I am qualified enough to save you."

    He Jianguo, the factory security officer behind Zhuo Yifan, pressed his hands on the security guards who pointed their guns at Gao Peng, signaling them to put their guns down.

    Then he said helplessly to Gao Peng: "You bird soldier, let go of my boss! You are still a child, don't scare him."

    Hearing the phrase "Bird Soldier" in Lao He's mouth, Gao Peng grinned, pushed Zhuo Yifan away lightly, he didn't have any ill feeling towards this young man, his personality was rather unattractive in the first place  happiness.

    Zhuo Yifan didn't dare to stab again, wiped the cold sweat from his forehead, retreated to Lao He's side, and asked softly, "Old He, who is this? Do you know each other?"

    Old He wryly smiled and said: "I know, why don't I know, this kid almost became my soldier back then."

    "It's a pity! I was given a routine by my old leader and pushed this kid out with his own hands. In the end, this kid just happened to become the most promising soldier in our company."

    Gao Peng laughed, and said: "The third platoon leader, don't talk about you, Miao Lian's routine, even Ma Shichang and Ma Yunfei have not escaped, so you just admit it!"

    He Jianguo, his self-introduction in the original play is the commander of the reconnaissance company of the 14th Group Army of the Southwest Military Region of the Chinese People's Liberation Army.

    This is just an abbreviated designation, but the complete designation is the commander of the Night Tiger Reconnaissance Company of the Special Eighth Regiment of the 14th Group Army of the Southwest Military Region of the Chinese People's Liberation Army.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 203 Battle Plan

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The year Gao Peng joined the army, that is, sixteen years ago, Lao He was the third platoon leader of the Yehu reconnaissance company. When Gao Peng and Xiao Zhuang went to the company, he said directly, "These are two bird soldiers, and they are not easy to discipline" and refused to take two soldiers with him.  man that guy.

    After Miao Lian changed jobs, the Yehuhu reconnaissance company came to have a young company commander, but he only worked in the Yehu reconnaissance company for three years before he was mentioned as the deputy battalion commander of the reconnaissance battalion of the division level unit. After that, Lao He was promoted.  He became the new company commander of the Night Tiger Reconnaissance Company.

    It's a pity that he has a problem with Miao Lian, and his education level is not high. After serving as the company commander of the Night Tiger Reconnaissance Company for more than ten years, he changed jobs.

    The unit he transferred to happened to be Zhuo Yifan's father's company, and Zhuo Yifan was also a military enthusiast, so the two quickly became friends and became hardcore.

    Zhuo Yifan is a very independent rich second generation. After graduating from university, he took a sum of money and ran to Africa to open this Hanbanghua-owned steel factory, just because he can play with guns without any scruples in Africa.  .

    Zhuo Yifan's father persuaded him several times to no avail, so he had no choice but to assign Lao He to him as his security officer.

    "Cold, cold, are you cold?"

    Just at this moment, a fat black woman who looked at least three or four hundred pounds rushed over like an elephant, pulled Zhuo Yifan aside, rushed to Leng Feng and asked repeatedly.

    Leng Feng asked a little confused: "Lisa?"

    "Yes, yes, how is my son? Is he all right?"

    "He's fine, very safe, and he's on a Chinese warship."

    "Oh, thank goodness, thank goodness."

    Lisa hugged Leng Feng into her arms with great excitement, Leng Feng's eyes widened suddenly, and he felt like he was being entangled by the elephant's trunk.

    The other people around looked at this scene, and the corners of their eyes twitched. Gao Peng coughed, turned a blind eye to this scene, turned to the car dealership they were driving, and shouted: "Everyone get out of the car! Take a good rest first,  Come, come, get out of the car."

    More than an hour later, in Zhuo Yifan's office, Lisa had a video call with her son Tun Du, Rachel sat on the sofa and took Pasha to eat dumplings, and the other doctors from the African aid team went to the cafeteria to eat big pot meals  .

    ?And Gao Peng, Leng Feng, Zhuo Yifan, He Jianguo, Dr. Chen, and Lin Zhixiong sat around the other side of the office for a meeting.

    Gao Peng explained the current situation to Zhuo Yifan and others in detail, and finally concluded: "In short, Dyne Military Resources Company will never let Dr. Chen go, and they will definitely bring the Red Scarf Army to the factory."

    "Besides, the flames of war have spread to San Fran yesterday, and will soon affect the factory. Even if there is no such thing as Dr. Chen, the factory will be enveloped in flames of war sooner or later."

    "We must be ready to fight, and at the same time let Dr. Chen and the workers hide, otherwise we will be wary and unable to let go. In any case, I cannot let any Chinese compatriots be harmed."

    Speaking of which, Gao Peng looked at Zhuo Yifan and said, "Those Africans are working for you after all, you don't want your employees to be hurt, do you?"

    Zhuo Yifan nodded, and said without hesitation: "Of course, if the factory is gone, it will be gone, as long as the people are fine. They have worked for me for so many years, how can I let something happen to them?"

    Gao Peng nodded and said, "Very well, then do you have any good suggestions?"

    Zhuo Yifan thought for a while, then said hesitantly: "There is a rainforest behind the factory, see if we can let the workers and the African medical team hide in the forest, or even let them evacuate from the rainforest."

    Gao Peng shook his head and rejected Zhuo Yifan's words, "It's useless, there are countless threats in the rainforest itself, and there are so many people, the target is too big, and the mercenaries have drones, so they will definitely not be able to escape their detection."

    "If the other party sends troops to contain us and send another team to rob and kill them, then everything will be over. It's better to think about whether there is any place in the factory that is big enough and secret enough."

    "Old warehouse." As soon as Gao Peng finished speaking, He Jianguo immediately said: "There is an underground warehouse behind our factory, which has not been used for a long time, and it can accommodate hundreds of people."

    "There are only about 200 people in the factory, which is more than enough to hide, and the entrance there is so secret that it's really hard to find without a little effort."

    Zhuo Yifan nodded in agreement, and looked at Gao Peng and Leng Feng.

    However, Leng Feng looked at Gao Peng subconsciously, because he always felt that Gao Peng had a leader's temperament, and he specifically asked him if he was the captain of the Lone Wolf Special Commando before.

      Seeing this, Gao Peng made a decision and said: "Okay, after dinner, tell the workers about the situation, and then arrange for them to take shelter in the old warehouse."

    "In addition, there is no need to tell about Dr. Chen, just tell them that the rebels are coming soon."

    "Old platoon leader, you will give me 30 grenades in a while, and I will go to the factory to rearrange booby traps. Our defense should not only focus on the main entrance."

    "Leng Feng, you and Lao He will arrange the defensive positions of the security guards later. Since they eat this bowl of rice, they naturally can't hide like the workers. After all, they are holding guns, not fire sticks."

    The arrangement was almost the same, Gao Peng finally looked at Dr. Chen, and said, "Dr. Chen, please organize the medical team and those forty-seven compatriots. They only need to do one thing, that is, don't make any mistakes, be honest.  Just hide away."

    "I'm going to trouble you, Lao Lin, from the African employees of the factory. I know that most of these gangsters are very loyal. Unless it's a life-and-death moment, don't let them act rashly."

    Dr. Chen and Lin Zhixiong nodded together and said, "No problem."

    "Okay, that's it for the action plan. After dinner, let's start making arrangements! The meeting is now adjourned."

    Everyone scattered, and now they have nothing to do, just take a good rest, Gao Peng and Leng Feng walked to the wall with all kinds of firearms with great interest.

    I saw four guns and two sabers hanging on the wall, and a stuffed snow wolf underneath.

    Among the four guns, there are three automatic weapons, one ak47, one m4a1 with a tactical grip, one domestic 56 submachine gun, and one Remington m700 sniper rifle with an optical sight.

    "Take whichever one you like! There is going to be a war right now, and I can't let these guys become decorations. I bought these with my own money, and they are all top-quality." Zhuo Yifan walked behind the two of them and said  road.

    The two turned to look at him after hearing the words, Gao Peng said with a chuckle: "I finally started to think that you are a bit cute."

    Zhuo Yifan glanced at him speechlessly, and said, "I really want to know what kind of person I am in your eyes."

    Gao Peng tilted his head and eyes and asked with a smile: "Do you really want to know?"

    "I would like to know."

    Gao Peng nodded, with a serious look on his face, and said: "You are in my eyes" (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 204 War is not about playing real CS, if you fail this time, you can start the next round

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Zhuo Yifan looked at Gao Peng nervously. He already knew from Lao He that Gao Peng was the top special soldier in the Chinese Army, so he naturally admired him. This is also a common problem of military fans, and he attached great importance to it.  Gao Peng's evaluation.

    "From the beginning, in my eyes, you are an ignorant and pretentious idiot rich second generation, brat."

    Zhuo Yifan staggered and almost lost his footing, but Leng Feng, old Rachel He and the others who heard this couldn't help laughing.

    "However, through observation, I found that you are a kind-hearted young man who is also very decisive. If you are given another ten years, you will grow into a qualified leader. But now, you still need to stay away from the war."  a little."

    "Why? I also want to participate in the battle. My military level may not be as good as yours, but I have shot a lot of bullets, and my marksmanship is not necessarily worse than anyone else."

    Zhuo Yifan said as he walked forward and took off the sniper rifle, and said triumphantly, "I shot this wolf with this gun."

    Leng Feng asked jokingly, "How many bullets did you use to shoot this wolf?"

    "Uhtwelve shots right!" Zhuo Yifan said weakly, shrinking his neck.

    "Hey, 120 meters away, 21 bullets, I'll help you remember!" Lao He made a magic touch from behind.

    "But it was on a moving car." Zhuo Yifan hastily emphasized.

    "Yes! The car is traveling at thirty miles."

    "Pfft"

    "Ha ha ha ha¡­¡­"

    After laughing for a while, Gao Peng walked up to Zhuo Yifan, patted him on the shoulder, and said solemnly: "Brother, war is not a joke, it's not playing real CS. If you fail this time, you can start another game."

    "That's really fatal. You may have fired a lot of bullets, and your marksmanship may not be as weak as I imagined, but do you have actual combat experience? Have you ever killed someone? Have you ever seen someone beaten into a hornet's nest, flesh and blood  An indistinct corpse?"

    "Normally, Lao He and the others would let you and spoil you, but no one will let you in a real war. The only thing your opponent thinks about is how to make a hole in your forehead."

    "Listen to my brother, hide first. If you really like playing with guns and war games, and you can endure hardships, I can give you the most formal special forces training after we finish our work."

    "It doesn't take much, it only takes half a year. By then, even if you want to become a freelance mercenary, I won't stop you."

    After listening to Gao Peng's words, Zhuo Yifan was moved but also excited, "You said this, you can't go back on your word!"

    With an inexplicable smile in Gao Peng's eyes, he nodded and said, "I said it, and I hope you won't regret it when the time comes."

    "Who regrets whose grandson, I know that special forces training is very hard, so hard that it makes me doubt my life, but I am not afraid, as long as I can become John Rambo, you just need to give me a sigh of relief, this gun is for you  , I just don¡¯t mix it up now.¡±

    Zhuo Yifan patted himself on the chest excitedly, and then put the sniper rifle in Gao Peng's hand.

    "Haha, your boy and a comrade in arms must have a common language. When Xiaozhuang arrives, I will introduce you."

    "Xiao Zhuang? Is it your comrade in special forces?"

    "Well, the number two commando of our commando team, when we were in the commando team, he was nicknamed John Rambo by us, and Lao He also knew him. We all came out of Lao He's company."

    When Lao He heard this, he said with a depressed face: "Don't mention this shit, this is the most regretful thing I have ever done in my life, you two bird soldiers! You are almost becoming my demon  .¡±

    Zhuo Yifan suddenly became interested, and no longer always courting Rachel like in the original drama, but went to Lao He to inquire about Gao Peng and Xiao Zhuang.  It starts with what happened when Gao Peng and Xiao Zhuang joined the army.

    Gao Peng and Leng Feng looked at each other, and shook their heads laughingly, then Gao Peng raised the sniper rifle in his hand and asked, "How about it, do you use it or should I use it?"

    Leng Feng asked back: "How is your level?"

    "Me! Hehe, I shoot guns to play stream of consciousness. I have been the No. 1 assaulter and also a strategic sniper. It doesn't matter what gun I use." Gao Peng shrugged and laughed.

    Leng Feng glanced at Gao Peng in admiration. The stream of consciousness that Gao Peng spoke of can be said to be the ultimate goal and highest pursuit of a shooter. At least he couldn't do it. He didn't expect Gao Peng's marksmanship to have reached this stage.

    In addition, he has never seen Gao Peng's melee combat skills, so he doesn't know his details, and said immediately: "Then you should use it! I am still at the level of aiming with my eyes when playing sniper. Only in your hands can this gun be used to its fullest effect."

    Gao Peng shrugged, turned his head and shouted to Zhuo Yifan: "Xiao Zhuo, where are the bullets for these guns?"

    "It's in the drawer of the cabinet next to you with the sculpture, and there are a few red dot sights in it, and the spare magazines are in the red drawer below."

    Leng Feng took off the m4a1 from the wall, took out the red dot sight from the drawer and installed it, filled the three spare magazines with bullets, and inserted them into the tactical vest. As for his m16, he returned it to Gao Peng, Gao Peng  Put the unused gun back into the previous carrying backpack, and still throw it in the car.

    Gao Peng loaded the sniper rifle with bullets. The m700, like the 98k, is a rotary rear-pull bolt with a capacity of five rounds. Gao Peng, who is used to the 98k, is quite comfortable with this gun

    After dinner, all the employees of the factory were summoned. Gao Pengzhuo Yifan and others stood in the aisle on the second floor, looking at the many employees below.

    Lin Zhixiong, the factory manager, stood at a slightly higher position and shouted loudly: "Everyone be quiet, listen to me. We have received the latest news that the Red Scarf Army has passed San Fran and is heading towards our factory."

    "Not surprisingly, we will arrive at our factory tonight. In order to prevent the employees of our factory from being massacred, everyone will take refuge in the old warehouse tonight. We will leave here tomorrow when we fight off the invading rebels.  place to go."

    "Don't worry everyone, the Chinese embassy has sent someone here. There is a special person in charge of the fighting. You just need to hide it well. Of course, brothers with guns must do their part to defend the factory. You"

    Lin Zhixiong explained the situation succinctly in both Chinese and English. Immediately, many people said that they asked for a gun and that they would also contribute to the defense of the factory, and some of them were Chinese.

    Gao Peng naturally couldn't allow this kind of thing to happen, and immediately signaled Zhuo Yifan to calm them down.

    At this time, Zhuo Yifan was obedient to Gao Peng, and immediately persuaded the employees to come down. At present, more than 200 employees of the whole factory and more than a dozen members of the medical team went to the old warehouse under the leadership of Dr. Chen and Lin Zhixiong.

    Zhuo Yifan naturally followed suit, the ak on his wall was still hanging on his chest, the Type 56 submachine gun was really just a decoration, it was collected by Zhuo Yifan, it was a sentimental object, so naturally he would not bring it  fight.

    The weather in Africa is hot, and everyone doesn't need anything other than a straw mat.

    However, Gao Peng and the others were busy with their own work. Gao Peng rearranged the 30 grenades to various key locations, while Leng Feng arranged the 18 security guards with guns in the most suitable positions after inspecting the factory environment on the spot.  .

    After all this was done, night had fallen, and in the empty factory, all the searchlights were turned on to illuminate the sky.

    This is what Gao Peng used to deal with the mercenary drones. The light beams shooting into the sky can not only disable the cameras on the drones, but most importantly, reveal the location of the drones.

    As long as the position of the drone can be seen clearly, it is basically a matter of one bullet.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 205: The Aborted Armed Drone Bloody Battle at the Factory

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    late at night.

    Hundreds of meters away from the factory, a van painted in camouflage colors was quietly parked in a patch of grass, while inside the cargo box was covered with all kinds of advanced electronic instruments and equipment. Around the truck, there were ten  Several off-road vehicles and modified pickup trucks.

    If you observe carefully, you will find a large number of figures moving in the open space in front of the convoy. It can be seen vaguely that there are about two hundred people. They are all wearing dark green military uniforms, with red scarves around their necks, and all of them are holding AKs in their hands.  rifle.

    There are more than 20 people dressed differently from the rebels. Their weapons and equipment are better than the rebels, and their aura is much stronger than the rebels. The most important thing is that most of them are European and American faces.

    These people are naturally mercenaries from Dane Military Resources Company. The existence of Gao Peng and Leng Feng has been known to Dad through the monitoring of the Huazi Hospital.

    He attached great importance to the two fathers. He knew that if he wanted to catch Dr. Chen, these two men would be his biggest obstacle, so he gathered all his subordinates in Africa and attacked the Chinese-funded factories with the cooperation of the rebels.  .

    At this time, the mercenaries and rebels did not rush in through the gate rashly, but dispersed and surrounded the factory. They were waiting, waiting for the order from Dad to attack.

    "Cockroach, are you ready?"

    Inside the cargo box, the cockroach, which had been debugging something in front of a large computer screen, stopped and let out a long breath. Seeing this, the old man asked casually.

    "Okay, I can start at any time, but with my technology, in a dark and complicated environment, I can only control a maximum of twelve drones at the same time."

    "Enough is enough, let's get started! Let Big Bear and Phantom get ready. Once the situation is scouted, attack immediately, and cooperate with drones to carry out a three-dimensional land-air strike on the factory."

    "clear."

    After turning on some equipment in front of him, the cockroach sat down and held the joystick of the drone with both hands. The computer screen in front of him showed a monitoring picture divided into twelve pieces, which was the picture from the camera on the drone.

    "Buzz"

    Outside the car, there was a dense buzzing sound in the surrounding open space. The next moment, twelve splashdrone drones lifted off at the same time, dispersed and flew over the factory.

    "What's going on? Where have all the people in the factory gone?" Looking at the brightly lit factory on the screen, but not seeing a single person, the old man frowned tightly.

    "Boss, a large number of searchlights in the factory are shining towards the sky, and the sight of the drone is seriously disturbed. It seems that they have already prepared." The cockroach said to the old man while controlling the drone.

    The old man nodded and said, "Use the weapon system on the drone to destroy the searchlight."

    "Yes. sir." The cockroach responded, shaking the joystick in his hand, controlling the weapon loaded on a drone to aim at a searchlight, and his thumb was about to press the launch button, but found that the drone's lens  one black.

    Then, like a chain reaction, the shots on the screen went black one by one, and soon the screen was completely black. The twelve drones were all destroyed without making any achievements, and they heard faintly in their ears.  Rhythmic gunshots.

    "Fack, they really are prepared, the drones have all been shot down." The cockroach patted the console in frustration.

    With a gloomy face, the old man ordered: "Tell Big Bear to attack, remember, let the Red Turbans go first, and let's go too!"

    "clear."

    Papa and Cockroach equip their own weapons, get off the command vehicle and sit on an off-road vehicle with a vehicle-mounted machine gun on the roof.

    "Set off."

    "Buzz"

    Fourteen cars started at the same time and drove towards the factory

    "Ten Eleven Twelve, twelve, they should all be killed!"

    The top of a factory building in the factory should have belonged to Athena's sniper spot. Gao Peng mounted a Remington m700 sniper rifle to closely monitor the factory area, thinking secretly.

    The drone was killed by him and Leng Feng together, and the other firepower points were not exposed. In the case of close combat, the m4a1 with the red dot sight installed in Leng Feng's hand is no different from a sniper rifle.

    After waiting for a while, the buzzing of drones could no longer be heard in the quiet factory area in the dark. Gao Peng knew that the next step was to attack.

    "Boom boom"

    Sure enough, within two minutes, the sound of grenade explosions began to be heard around the factory, indicating that the rebels had triggered booby traps.

    Without a certain level of experience, booby traps are not tolerated during the day.?? was discovered, let alone in the dark night environment, and they were not familiar with the terrain of the factory, and it was difficult for even experienced mercenaries to judge where there might be booby traps.

    Those mercenaries secretly rejoiced, father is wise!  Let the rebels go first, and mine for them, so that they only need to follow the path that the rebels have walked, and they will be very safe.

    "Boom boom boom"

    There were explosions of grenades everywhere around the factory, and the booby traps arranged by Gao Peng were constantly harvesting the lives of the rebels.

    There were also some rebels who successfully rushed into the factory area after their comrades used their lives to consume the booby traps. However, their catastrophe had just begun.

    "Tud chug"

    A group of rebels who were searching and advancing did not notice that a black muzzle protruded from the gap in the upper left of the house and behind the wall in front of the right. After a round of shooting, four or five people fell down in an instant.

    The rebels immediately fought back, but the black security guards of the factory who had finished sweeping rounds turned around and ran away without any hesitation. They kept in mind Gao Peng's warning to them before.  Familiar with the factory environment, fight guerrilla warfare with the rebels.

    Guerrilla warfare Some of them know that 70 years ago, the Chinese army relied on this tactic to defeat the Japanese, who were superior in both weapons and equipment and military literacy, so they carried out Gao Peng's words without compromise.

    More and more rebels rushed into the factory area, and behind them were well-equipped mercenaries whose combat effectiveness was several times stronger.

    There was loud gunshots in the factory, and bullets flew across. Leng Feng and Lao He formed an assault team to use the complex terrain and many bunkers in the factory to continuously shoot and kill the rebels.  It's all ak.

    Although the black security guards strictly implemented the guerrilla tactics arranged by Gao Peng, they also began to suffer casualties. After all, they were just ordinary soldiers, and their combat literacy was not high. It was those mercenaries who caused their casualties.

    Gao Peng has not fired since the rebels rushed into the factory area. It is not worthwhile to expose the sniper spots for these cannon fodder. He is waiting, waiting for his main target to appear.

    Ten minutes later, the target he was waiting for finally appeared. In the sniper scope, the ghost holding an assault rifle and three other mercenaries formed a battle formation and broke into the factory area, advancing steadily step by step. In a short while, there were three black security guards  Died by their guns.

    There were more than a dozen rebel soldiers scattered around them. Those black security guards wanted to come out and shoot a round, but they had no choice.

    However, the reaction speed and marksmanship of the mercenaries were beyond their comprehension, so when they suddenly appeared and the AK sounded in their hands, the mercenaries fired a few short bursts backhand, knocking down the security guard who fired.

    The ghost who was enjoying the pleasure of abusing food did not realize at all that his head had been stared at by the god of death.

    The crosshair of Gao Peng's scope was put on the ghost's head the moment he came into sight. Without hesitation, Gao Peng decisively pulled the trigger.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 206 An Unprecedented Crisis: The Vengeful Bear

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "boom"

    The ghost didn't react at all. After a heavy gunshot, blood burst out of his yellow-haired head.

    Successfully killed the ghost and earned 500 reward points again. Gao Peng didn't hold back anymore. Anyway, the sniper point had been exposed and there was no need to hide it. After pulling the trigger and loading it, Gao Peng quickly aimed at the second mercenary.

    "Bang bang"

    Two shots, two fell down, all of them were headshot. Gao Peng's marksmanship has passed the stage where guaranteeing a hit is more important than guaranteeing a kill with one shot.

    It is the same for any part of the target's body. Unless it is a person with a super sense of danger, no one can escape his bullet.

    As for the kind of person who has a premonition of danger, it is useless to aim at any part of the opponent, because he will always react before you shoot and let your bullet fall through.

    The remaining one saw that the situation was not good, and the other rolled and hid behind the bunker, while the rebels focused their fire on Gao Peng's location.

    More than a dozen AKs swept wildly at one location, almost forming a metal storm. No one dared to remain indifferent under such circumstances.

    Gao Peng squatted down when the rebels turned their guns, and retreated with a duck step holding the sniper rifle. Then, bullets poured over like a torrential rain, hitting the steel railing with sparks.

    Gao Peng quickly turned to the other direction, passed through an iron passage, entered the second sniper point from the stairs, and paid attention to Leng Feng and He Jianguo.

    Seeing that they cooperated tacitly, neither the rebels nor the mercenaries could pose a threat to them for the time being, so he was a little relieved and started shooting freely. Although he was no longer "picky eaters", he still chose to kill the mercenaries first.

    After all, compared to the half-baked soldiers of the Red Turban Army, they are a greater threat.

    "Whoosh"

    Gao Peng, who was calling the mercenaries and rebels by name, suddenly heard a familiar scream, and a coolness rose from the tailbone. The sense of crisis was unprecedentedly strong, making Gao Peng's pupils shrink sharply.

    "Holy shit, rpg." Gao Peng ignored the sniper rifle, let go of his hands directly, transported his internal energy to the soles of his feet, kicked his legs on the ground, and shot his whole body back.

    "Boom"

    Gao Peng successfully avoided the fragments of the rocket, but was dazed by the violent explosion. After shaking his head several times, he regained consciousness a little. Looking around, the sniper rifle that was originally placed on the edge of the railing had long since disappeared.  Where did it go when it was blown up?

    Below, Big Bear threw away the bazooka launcher, picked up his m249 squad machine gun again, and rushed out from behind the wall, fixed his eyes on Gao Peng's previous position, and rushed upstairs from the iron stairs.

    For this person who killed Athena, he hated him to the bone. Since entering the factory, he has been secretly looking for Gao Peng's traces, even ignoring Leng Feng and He Jianguo who were in the clear.

    Finally, after breaking into the factory area, he found Gao Peng's location. Although he didn't see who was upstairs, he only knew that there was a sniper shooting and killing his own personnel, but he was inexplicably convinced that the person upstairs was  Gao Peng.

    Immediately, he snatched an rpg from the rebel soldiers following him, and opened fire on the edge of the roof

    However, after Gao Peng recovered from the shocking dizziness, he pulled out the Glock pistol on his lap and was about to rush downstairs, but when he reached the stairs, he heard heavy footsteps coming upstairs.

    The footsteps even reminded Gao Peng of a brown bear, and Gao Peng immediately knew who was coming. On the side of the rebels and mercenaries, there was only one person who could walk out of such footsteps, Big Bear.

    Probe out to take a look, and as expected, he saw Da Xiong, holding a squad machine gun and staring at the stairs, rushing up quickly. The moment Gao Peng saw him, Da Xiong also saw him.

    The enemy was extremely jealous when they met, and when Daxiong saw Gao Peng with his head exposed, he howled and opened fire on the stairs.

    Gao Peng's chrysanthemum tightened, and without thinking about it, he turned around and rolled away from the stairs. The thin iron walls of this factory building could not stop the machine gun bullets.

    "Da da da da"

    The iron wall was riddled with holes, but the big bear took advantage of the firepower to suppress it, strode up, and rushed to the stairs after a few seconds.

    Instead of rushing out hastily, he raised the machine gun above his head at the stairs, and fired at the platform on the roof.

    "Xie Te." Gao Peng, who was squatting on the ground in a kneeling position and aiming his guns at the stairs, cursed secretly, jumped up and ran to the side railing.

     The muzzle of the big bear swept towards him, and one second before the bullet bit him, Kankan jumped out of the railing and grabbed the edge of the roof with both hands, and the two guns in his hands had already been included in the reincarnation table  .

    The roof of the building is more than ten meters high from the ground. Even with Gao Peng's skill and internal strength, he dare not jump directly from here. Otherwise, even if he does not die, he will probably have to spend the rest of his life in a wheelchair.

    In fact, if he was really hurt to that extent, how could he have the rest of his life?  Even if the rebels below don't kill him, he still has no strength to complete the task. The period before the end of the Wolf Warrior II plot will be his last time.

    Big Bear fired a round from left to right, emptied the bullets of the machine gun, then threw away the machine gun, pulled out the Desert Eagle on his leg, rushed out of the stairs, glanced left and right, but he did not see Gao Peng.

    The platform was unobstructed, and there was no one at all, but in this dark night, where could he find a pair of palms on the edge?

    Big Bear rushed towards the edge unwillingly, so as not to die, the direction he rushed was in the direction of Gao Peng.

    Gao Peng listened to the heavy footsteps approaching him, his heart tightened, and he predicted the distance between the footsteps and himself.

    It's getting closer It's getting closer Right now, Gao Peng's internal energy erupted, his arms suddenly pulled upwards, and he jumped up, grasping the railing with both hands for strength, twisting his waist, crossing the railing with his feet, and kicked Big Bear's chest  .

    At this time, the internal force is concentrated in both arms, and only the body's own strength is on the legs. Although his physical strength is stronger than that of Leng Feng, it is not much stronger. Leng Feng can't kick the big bear, and he can barely kick the big bear.  Take half a step back.

    However, taking advantage of the gap in kicking the big bear back, Gao Peng has successfully stood firmly inside the railing.

    Big Bear was just caught off guard. He didn't expect Gao Peng to do this, but his reaction was not slow. After being kicked half a step back, he immediately raised the Desert Eagle in his hand and pulled the trigger on Gao Peng's head.

    "boom"

    At this time, Gao Peng was only about one meter away from the muzzle of the gun raised by Big Bear. At such a short distance, it would be difficult for ordinary people to avoid it, and it would probably be a dead end.

    But for a person like Gao Peng with agility, the closer the distance, the more difficult it is to hit. The moment Big Bear raised his gun and buckled it with his finger, Gao Peng swiftly took a step forward to the right, bullying Big Bear's body  .

    The bullet flew past about five centimeters from Gao Peng's left face, and his cheeks felt hot. The sound of the bullet breaking through the sound barrier made Gao Peng's ears almost ring for a moment.

    After bullying the big bear, Gao Peng grasped the wrist of the big bear holding the gun with his left hand. Naturally, he didn't expect to be able to suppress the big bear with strength. His purpose was just to make the big bear drop the gun in his hand.

    So while holding Big Bear's wrist with his left hand, he clenched a fist with his right hand, with the knuckles of his middle finger protruding, forming a phoenix-eye fist, and bent down and hit Big Bear's arm with an uppercut.

    Although Gao Peng didn't know that location was called the ulnar nerve, he knew that there was a "numb sutra" there, even if he touched it lightly, it would make his arm go numb like an electric shock, and he couldn't use his strength, not to mention his powerful nerve.  Remember the phoenix eye fist.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Recommend a new book to a friend

    You can search for "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Recommend new books to friends.

    Title of the book: "The Great Dao Hong Furnace"

    Introduction: Chu Xun, an ordinary boy in the world of cultivating immortals, he is not a genius, he does not have a strong background, he started from an ordinary place, and with hard work and sweat, he competed with those geniuses for opportunities and luck, and was happy in the nine heavens.

    This is a real fairy-tale novel that combines mortal flow, refreshing literature flow, farming flow, and blood flow into one. If you are in a shortage of books, you might as well take a look. It¡¯s already 100,000 words. Dapeng pushes the book.  pushed.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 207 The most vulnerable moment since entering reincarnation

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Aww"

    The big bear let out a howl, and was hit by Gao Peng. His arm went numb, and he almost lost consciousness. Naturally, he could no longer hold the heavy Sand Eagle.

    After Gao Peng knocked down Big Bear's pistol, without stopping, he retracted his fist and rushed towards Big Bear's abdomen again in a false grip.

    But at the moment he was about to hit the big bear, a bayonet appeared out of thin air in Xu Zhan's hand, but it was Gao Peng who took out the Fang of the SS from the reincarnation table.

    Gao Peng's movements can be described as ups and downs, extremely fast. From avoiding the big bear to shoot, knocking down his sand eagle, and stabbing the bayonet, it took less than one second in total, and the big bear didn't react at all.

    "poof"

    The bayonet was successfully sent into the big bear's abdomen, and blood shot out along the blood groove in an instant. The big bear stared at Gao Peng in disbelief, and he didn't understand where the bayonet came from when Gao Peng was clearly empty-handed.

    However, Big Bear still instinctively swung his left arm at the moment he was hit by the knife, and punched Gao Peng's temple.

    This made Gao Peng, who originally wanted to turn the bayonet and expand Big Bear's wound, to no avail. Big Bear's fist was like a heavy hammer, and it was about to land on his head. It was too late to dodge.  Cheek, to block the big bear's punch.

    "Boom"

    Gao Peng really felt as if his right arm had been hit by a heavy hammer weighing more than 500 pounds, and it instantly became numb.

    He even suspected that if he hadn't concentrated his whole body's internal strength on his right arm at the critical moment, slightly mitigating the impact of Big Bear's punch, his arm would have been directly discounted.

    Although Gao Peng blocked the punch and avoided being beaten to death by the big bear, the impact of the fist still made him fall sideways, and his head was knocked dizzy by his own arm.

    The brain is dizzy, the whole body feels dizzy, the right arm temporarily loses consciousness, and the internal strength is also tense, and Gao Peng's combat power has dropped by half.

    At this time, it can be said that Gao Peng has been the most vulnerable moment since he entered the reincarnation. Now even if an ordinary rebel comes, he can finish him off in one go.

    But in front of him, there happened to be an "injured brown bear". The injured beast is the most terrifying. At this time, the situation of the big bear is very embarrassing, with a bayonet stuck in its stomach.  I kept letting him bleed, and even the slightest movement caused unbearable pain.

    But if he pulls it out, the blood will flow faster, and he will die faster.

    It can be said that being stabbed by the fangs of the SS, if not dealt with in time, can cause people to bleed to death.

    However, for Big Bear, none of these things needed to be considered. He directly ignored the piercing pain in his stomach and the non-stop bleeding at that moment.

    Staring fixedly at Gao Peng, he strode towards him. Big Bear only had one thought now, which was to kill Gao Peng. Originally, his best course of action was to squat down, pick up the sand eagle under his feet, and hug fire to Gao Peng.

    But at this moment, with a bayonet pierced deep into the viscera, he didn't dare to squat down. He was afraid that once he squatted down, he would never be able to stand up again, and he believed in his fists and feet more than guns.

    At this moment, he only needs to walk over and step on the opponent's neck. Why do you need a gun?

    Dazed, Gao Peng saw that the big bear was walking towards him, flipped his left hand, and a Glock pistol suddenly appeared in his hand again.

    Gao Peng pointed his gun at the big bear who looked like a ghost, but because he was in a state of dizziness, he couldn't aim at the big bear's head, so he didn't aim at the big bear's head at all.  Hug the fire in the direction.

    "Puff puff puff"

    The muzzle of the Glock was beating, and blood sprayed from Big Bear's body. The kinetic energy of the bullet stopped Big Bear from moving forward, but he didn't take a step back, but his body couldn't help shaking.

    "click"

    The Glock pistol was empty, and at least half of the 20 rounds of bullets were poured on Big Bear, but he was still tenacious and did not fall down.

    Da Xiong felt that his greatest support, the infinite strength that he was once proud of, was constantly leaving him.

    However, he still didn't want to give up. Even if he died, he would have to kill Gao Peng first. At this moment, he felt a little remorse in his heart. If he had known earlier, he should have endured the pain and picked up a gun to kill him.

    But it's no wonder Big Bear, who would have thought that the other party could conjure a pistol out of thin air?

    At this time, the big bear was less than two meters away from Gao Peng, only two or three steps away. His hand was already on the handle of the bayonet on his abdomen. He planned to use this bayonet that the enemy gave him a fatal blow to kill the enemy.  .

      Although Gao Peng was dizzy, his heart was surprisingly calm. Gao Peng is such a person, the more critical the critical moment, the calmer he is.

    Seeing that the big bear had no intention of falling down, Gao Peng flipped his hand, and the pistol that had been empty was reloaded again, but it was Gao Peng who put away the empty gun and took out another full pistol.

    "Puff puff puff"

    Another shuttle went out, Big Bear's eyes straightened, and his pupils finally showed signs of spreading. At this time, Big Bear was only a little more than one meter away from Gao Peng.

    He didn't hesitate anymore, and suddenly pulled out the bayonet on his abdomen. Blood spurted from his abdomen, and he threw himself forward with the bayonet upright, but the tip of the bayonet was facing Gao Peng's chest.

    "Clang"

    "poof"

    The sound of a sharp knife piercing into the flesh sounded, and everything was settled.

    With an expression of extreme unwillingness on his face, Big Bear slowly lowered his arms, and the bayonet fell to the ground with a clang. His pupils finally expanded to the maximum, and he knelt down on the ground with his legs, but his eyelids did not close.  Still staring at Gao Peng.

    At this time, Big Bear's body was tilted at 70 degrees to form a triangle with Gao Peng who was lying on the ground. The reason why he couldn't completely jump down was that a strange silver spear supported his body.

    The end of the long spear touched the base of the wall not far behind Gao Peng, but the tip of the spear penetrated through the big bear's chest, came out from the back, and then got stuck in the big bear's body.

    Gao Peng took a deep breath, let go of the gun with his left hand, wiped off the sweat from his forehead, rolled to the side, and got out of the range covered by the big bear's huge body.

    It turned out that at the moment when the big bear fell down, Gao Peng suddenly took out the deadly throat lock gun, put the end of the gun against the wall behind him, and pointed the tip at the big bear, and then poured all the remaining internal energy into the barrel of the gun, urging it to move.  The tip of the gun suddenly jumped forward.

    The big bear was worn on the gun in this way, and because the angle was just right, a balance was formed. He didn't even fall down, just knelt there with his head bowed.

    Gao Peng lay down on the ground to rest for a while, and breathed out for a few minutes according to the breathing and breathing rules of Shaolin Neigong Xinfa, and his dizzy brain finally calmed down.

    During this process, Gao Peng retched twice, which made Gao Peng know that he might be slightly concussed by the big bear's punch.

    This made him terrified. Fortunately, he reacted quickly and blocked it with his arm. If he was hit directly on the head by the punch, let alone a concussion, his brain would still be a complete mess.

    At this time, the right arm also regained consciousness, and it was finally under control, but it was very painful. When I rolled up the sleeve, the right forearm was already swollen and black and blue, but fortunately, the bones were fine.

    Gao Peng walked up to the dead bear, kicked the bear down, pulled out the life-threatening choke gun, wiped the bear's body clean, put it against the base of the wall until it was two meters below, and then put it back into the reincarnation watch.  The length of the space is only two meters, and if it exceeds two meters, it cannot be put in.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 208 The Enemy with Powerful Firepower

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The process is a bit complicated to describe, but from the time Big Bear rushed up to the top floor to Gao Peng killed him, less than three minutes passed, and with Gao Peng's rest and recovery time, it took less than ten minutes in total.

    Gao Peng picked up the SS tooth, still wiped it clean on Big Bear, then took back the reincarnation watch, and was about to go to the edge to see how the battle was going, when Gao Peng heard the sound of chaotic footsteps on the stairs again.

    With his heart tightening, Gao Peng hurriedly took two steps aside, but at this time several rebels had already rushed in at the stairway. They were startled when they saw the big bear's body, and then they hugged the running Gao Peng.

    "Tud chug"

    Gao Peng jumped out the moment the gun fired, and the bullet grazed his ass, making Gao Peng's forehead involuntarily seep out a layer of cold sweat.

    Gao Peng rolled over after landing, and when he got up again, he was already holding the sand eagle that the bear had dropped.

    "Bang bang bang"

    He emptied Shaying's bullets in one breath and killed the five rebels who rushed into the stairs. Gao Peng threw away Shaying and was about to rush over to pick up guns.  There are seven or eight people.

    But now Gao Peng has no gun in his hand, and the bullets of the two Glocks have been emptied, and there is no time to change the magazines.

    And the guns he saved before were all put in the carrying backpack and still in the car. The 98k is obviously useless in this situation. The loading speed is too slow. At most, he will be smashed into a sieve by the bullet rain  .

    Xin Xin quickly searched the storage space of the reincarnation watch, wanting to see what was available, after skipping a pile of gold bars and silver dollars and a lot of food prepared for war, he finally found a life-saving thing in the corner.

    Gao Peng's eyes lit up, and his mind moved. Two bastard boxes that he had long forgotten and obtained in the world of Jinling Thirteen Beauties appeared in his hands.

    "Papa papa"

    Holding the bastard box in both hands, Gao Peng rushed towards the stairs while firing. The three rebel soldiers who had just rushed up the stairs were knocked down instantly.  , aiming the muzzle at the stairway door.

    Gao Peng rushed to a place more than one meter away from the front of the stairs, got down on his stomach, and crawled to the corpse of a rebel soldier he had killed before, took off the AK rifle on his body, and then put the  The body was dragged back.

    After retreating to a place out of sight on the stairs, Gao Peng lifted the corpse into a standing posture, then rushed two steps, and pushed the corpse in through the stairs.

    "Tud chug"

    "Kang Dang"

    Immediately there was a sound of gunshots at the stairs, followed by the sound of corpses hitting the iron stairs, and the moment the gunfire stopped inside the stairs, Gao Peng quickly rushed to the stairs and swept across the stairs with a shuttle.

    "Tud chug"

    "Uh"

    The four rebel soldiers who were about to check the fallen body were swept to the ground, their magazines emptied, Gao Peng threw away the rifle, and a bastard box reappeared in his hand.  Breathe a sigh of relief.

    The crisis brought about by the big bear was finally over. Gao Peng raised the bastard box in his hand to look at it, and sighed: "Sure enough, the one that can pull out the pus is a good plaster. Li Yunlong is not lying to me!"

    Gao Peng decided to keep these two bastard boxes well. These two guns were not only the weapons he used to protect himself when he first entered reincarnation, but now he saved his life at a critical moment, which is quite commemorative.

    From the corner of the storage space, he took out the special 8mm bullets for the bastard box, filled the magazine, and put it back in that corner. Then Gao Peng replaced the magazine with the Glock pistol and inserted it into the thigh holster again.

    There are more than a dozen AK rifles here, Gao Peng only picked up two, one on his back and one on his chest, and then he took off all the magazines from the other guns and the rebels.

    Except for the four spare clips inserted into the tactical vest, all others are included in the reincarnation table.

    "Da da da da"

    "Aggression"

    "Tud chug"

    Just when Gao Peng was getting ready, there was a burst of extremely loud gunshots outside the factory building. Listening to the movement of the gunshots, there were not only the squad machine guns used by Big Bear, but also the roar of heavy machine guns.

    Gao Peng's heart tightened, and he rushed to the edge of the building to look down, only to see more than a dozen cars of various types, including off-road vehicles and pickup trucks, driving into the factory building at this time.

    And several vehicles are equipped with large-caliber machine guns, and even an off-road vehicle is equipped with Gatling, the total number is about 70 or 80The rebels and a dozen mercenaries concealed around the convoy.

    At this time, all the firepower was focused on a certain corner of the factory building, and the people below couldn't see it at the same level, but Gao Peng could see it clearly. At this time, Leng Feng and He Jianguo were lying in that corner, and there was only one forklift in front of them.  as a cover.

    And the forklift cab was torn to pieces by the metal storm at this time. Fortunately, there was no fuel in the forklift's fuel tank, otherwise it would have exploded by now.

    This forklift and other construction machinery and vehicles placed in disorder in the factory area were originally arranged by He Jianguo to be used as bunkers. Naturally, it is impossible to let the fuel tank still have fuel, otherwise how dare they hide behind it?  ?

    But according to the current situation, the two of them are also extremely dangerous. The base under the forklift and the engine are relatively thick, and the bullets will not be able to penetrate it for a while, but they will not be able to withstand the long-term damage of this metal storm.

    When the car was completely torn apart, the death of Leng Feng and He Jianguo would come.

    Wanting to save them, the black security guards rushed out of their hiding places to shoot at the convoy, but they were quickly wiped out by the powerful firepower and the precise marksmanship of the mercenaries.

    In other words, Gao Peng, Leng Feng, and He Jianguo were the only resistance forces in the factory at this time.

    Gao Peng didn't dare to neglect, quickly took out 98k from the reincarnation table, and aimed directly at the most threatening off-road vehicle loaded with Gatling.

    Coincidentally, the one manipulating Gatling on the off-road vehicle was one of Gao Peng's sure-to-kill targets, the cockroach.

    The 8x mirror made the cockroach's head as conspicuous as a basketball in Gao Peng's eyes. Gao Peng didn't need to be polite, so he pulled the trigger decisively.

    "Snapped"

    98k's gunshot was inconspicuous in the hustle and bustle, and no one even heard it at all. However, the cockroach's bloody head and the dumb Gatling clearly told them that there were snipers.

    "Fack." The old man who was sitting in an off-road vehicle next to him was tearing his eyes. The four most powerful mercenaries who followed him the first time were all folded in Africa, and all of them died in the same place.  In my own hands, at this moment, my father's hatred for Gao Peng can no longer be added.

    "Upper right, sniper."

    "Bang bang bang"

    "Da da da da"

    "Tud chug"

    The other mercenaries in the rebel army instantly judged Gao Peng's position, and after a loud shout, at least half of the firepower poured on Gao Peng's position.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 209: The Most Critical Moment: Reinforcement Arrives

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Gao Peng knew that shooting the target at this time was poking a hornet's nest, but he had to do it.

    Killing the cockroach not only allowed him to earn 500 reward points, but most importantly, it attracted half of the firepower and relieved the pressure on Leng Feng and He Jianguo.

    Gao Peng knew very well that if Leng Feng and He Jianguo died, he alone would not be able to protect the staff in the old warehouse no matter what.

    But now, Gao Peng has nothing to do. After killing the cockroach, other people will naturally manipulate Gatling, and he shrank back before half of the firepower poured in.

    Immediately Gao Peng rushed into the stairs and moved to another location, because the sniper spot had been exposed, and he would only die if he stayed here.

    Below, the old man pushed the door to get out of the car, pointed at the position where Gao Peng was just now, and roared at his mercenaries and rebels: "Kill him, I want to see his head, go."

    A mercenary beside him shouted to other mercenaries and rebel soldiers around him: "Follow me, gogogo."

    In an instant, more than 30 people rushed towards the factory where Gao Peng was located. The father took out his assault rifle from the car, and personally led the rest of the people around from both sides, outflanking the location of Leng Feng and He Jianguo.

    However, the light and heavy machine guns at the back were still firing non-stop, firmly suppressing Leng Feng and He Jianguo. Another mercenary finished Gatling's 1,000-round ammunition belt, and pulled up another ammunition belt to buckle it in.

    The biggest crisis for Gao Peng and the others is coming. There is no way. The opponent's firepower is too fierce, and firepower is their biggest shortcoming. When the firepower reaches a certain level, no tactics or skills are useless.

    The firepower of the rebel army is quite a bit of a one-force reduction. No matter what kind of elite special forces you are, in the face of absolute firepower, they are paper tigers. You have thousands of tactics, and I can crush them all the way.

    "Shhhhhh"

    Just when the dust was about to settle, two screams came from behind the rebel army, and two rpgs flew out of the darkness behind the rebel convoy abruptly.

    "Boom boom"

    The off-road vehicle loaded with Gatling and another pickup truck with a heavy machine gun turned into two big fireballs under two loud bangs.

    The surrounding vehicles were also affected one after another, glass shards flew in all directions, people in the car were killed by the blast, and those who were not dead were stunned, and all light and heavy machine guns misfired instantly.

    "Tugchug"

    The next moment, the rhythmic gunshots of the AK rifles began to sound, and the rebels and mercenaries who had rushed towards Leng Feng and He Jianguo fell one after another.

    Dad was taken aback, what's going on?  Could it be that the other party has reinforcements?  He hid in a hidden place and listened intently, and soon felt relieved.

    There were only two gunshots. No matter who came, there were still nearly a hundred people on my side. Even if I lost the heavy firepower, the mercenaries under my command were not just for nothing, and individual combat was no worse than that of the special forces of various countries.

    Dad is really not bragging. His mercenaries are not bad. Although eight people have died so far, five of them were killed by Gao Peng, and only three were killed by Leng Feng.

    But among the eighteen black security guards, at least twelve or three died at the hands of these mercenaries.

    At this time, the position of the opponent's sniper has been exposed, and he has lost his greatest advantage. Facing the gun head-on, how many can his sniper rifle kill?

    As for this time, he only needs to deal with the following four opponents.

    But soon the old man found out that something was wrong. The two newcomers not only had good marksmanship, quick movements, but also frighteningly fast reactions. The combination of these two was much stronger than the combination of Leng and the other.

    Especially one of them, what did he just see?  That guy actually stepped on the wall for a few steps, ran up the wall to a height of nearly five meters, and shot a few soldiers hiding behind vehicles and other bunkers.

    This Is this bitch still human?

    However, their crisis did not stop there. At this time, they realized that reinforcements had arrived, and Leng Feng and He Jianguo, who had lost their suppressive firepower, came back to life again. They quickly rushed out of the bunker and flanked the reinforcements coming from the opposite side.

    Dad fired several times, but he failed to hit either the two new arrivals in front, or Leng Feng and He Jianguo behind.

    These people have frighteningly rich combat experience, and they put themselves in a situation where they can rely on bunkers at any time.

    Those rebel soldiers were like lambs waiting to be slaughtered in front of them, and the old man finally felt resigned.

    And four of the six mercenaries around him diedFinally, Dad finally stopped hesitating and quietly informed the two remaining mercenaries to retreat. They disappeared into the darkness of the factory, leaving only a dozen or so rebel soldiers still suffering from the slaughter of the other party.  .

    In less than five minutes, the gunfire in this factory area completely subsided, only on the second floor of a factory building in the front right, there were still fierce gunshots and grenade explosions.

    And Leng Feng and He Jianguo also joined the two newcomers.

    Beside a load-bearing column in the center of the factory area, Leng Feng and He Jianguo could see the two of them clearly through the dim but not too faint afterglow of the searchlights shining toward the sky.

    I saw two people, one tall and the other short, the taller one was about 1.8 meters tall, with a burly body, and the shorter one had a natural smiling face, and was about 1.75 meters.

    Both of them shaved the hairstyle of the third child in "Tough Guy", that is, the one with only a piece of hair on the top of the head. They were wearing similar casual camouflage, a tactical vest, and AK rifles in their hands.

    "Brothers, you are Xiaozhuang and Shi Dafan mentioned by Dapeng, right?" Leng Feng walked up to the two of them and asked tentatively.

    Shi Dafan stretched out his right hand to Leng Feng, and said with a smile: "It's us, I hope we are not late, are you Leng Feng's brother of Wolf Warrior?"

    Leng Feng shook Shi Dafan's hand and said with a smile, "It's me. It's not too late at all. It's too timely. You guys saved our lives."

    At this time, He Jianguo was looking at Xiao Zhuang with a playful smile on his face. It was not until Leng Feng finished greeting Shi Dafan that he said helplessly: "What are you looking at? You bird soldier, you are promising!"

    Xiao Zhuang grinned and said: "Hey, third row leader, I really didn't expect to see you here, do you still remember?"

    "I'll never forget it until I die, hahaha I owe you my life this time."

    "They're all comrades-in-arms, why are you talking about this? I think we should help Dapeng wipe out the remnants of the enemy before talking about the old days! Hearing the gunshots, he's under a lot of pressure!" Xiao Zhuang turned his eyes to the place where the gunshots were still ringing loudly.  workshop.

    Leng Feng looked solemn, nodded and said: "That's right, there are more than 30 enemies on his side, and there are six or seven mercenaries among them. We have to help as soon as possible."

    Shi Dafan smiled indifferently and said, "What's the hurry, with Dapeng's skills, these few dishes are not enough for him to fit between his teeth."

    Having said that, Shi Dafan quickly replaced the magazine, loaded the bolt, and rushed to the factory building with the three of them.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 210 I Forgot How Old I Are This Year, and I Won't Forget You Brothers

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Shi Dafan still overestimated Gao Peng. According to his thinking, when they met, Gao Peng passed on his inner skills to him. After sixteen years of hard work, he now has 12 or 3 years at least.  .

    This is because he broke his virgin body after getting married, and his cultivation speed slowed down. Gao Peng practiced before him, so his current skill will not be weaker than him!

    Although more than ten years of internal strength can't achieve the effect of not being afraid of hot weapons, its strengthening effect on the body and the improvement of combat effectiveness are unparalleled.

    Among other things, eyesight, hearing, and perception of danger are all better than ordinary people. With stronger strength and more agile movements, it is not easy to get shot.

    But how did he know that Gao Peng is completely different from him, he is full of calculations, Gao Peng now has only three years of skill

    However, Gao Peng started to move when the sniper point was attacked by concentrated fire. He took the 98k back to the reincarnation watch, copied the ak on his chest, and found the mercenaries and rebel soldiers rushing up after going down to the second floor  .

    Without hesitation, Gao Peng raised his gun and fired, one long burst, knocking down three rebel soldiers, but then the mercenaries fought back.

    Gao Peng confronted these mercenaries, not daring to stay in one place for more than two seconds, and ran away with one shot. The terrain on the second floor of this factory building is complicated, and there are many bunkers, enough for him to move around.

    However, Gao Peng¡¯s internal energy was exhausted before. At this time, he was only supported by his own physical strength. When he moved at a high speed and kept firing to knock down the rebel soldiers, his physical strength was also rapidly exhausted. After killing more than a dozen rebel soldiers, his breathing was slightly  Significant haste.

    "Ding ding dong dong"

    Gao Peng was squatting against a pillar to change the magazine. He had just put the magazine into the gun, and before he even had time to load it, he suddenly heard a familiar crisp sound behind him.

    Without even thinking about it, Gao Peng got up and rushed towards a steel frame. After counting silently for three seconds, he jumped up and threw himself behind the steel frame.

    "Boom"

    "jingling"

    The grenade exploded, and the shrapnel jingled on the steel frame. Gao Peng gritted his teeth and cursed inwardly.

    But the mercenary had been staring at Gao Peng's side all the time, and hid in the bunker when Gao Peng raised his gun. The bullet hit the bunker and sparks flew everywhere.

    Gao Peng rolled over, avoiding a string of bullets that followed, and raised his gun to overturn the rebel soldiers who were shooting at him in sight.

    "Damn, why didn't I feel that these mercenaries were so difficult before?"

    After fighting for a while, all the rebels died. So far, among the six mercenaries who rushed up, only one was shot in the leg because of his slow movement, and none of them died.

    Just now he noticed that after two violent explosions in the factory area below, the light and heavy machine guns had misfired, and after a few minutes, even the gunfire stopped.

    And so far, except for the rebels who rushed up and were half dead, no one rushed up. He secretly judged in his heart, could it be that the rebels and mercenaries below have been wiped out by Leng Feng He Jianguo?

    But how did they do it?  The rebel forces below are much larger than our own, and there are six or seven mercenaries and the top master, Dad. It is not so easy to eliminate them!

    What happened to those two explosions?  Gao Peng couldn't understand it.

    But the answer came out quickly, and when he was beaten to death by the mercenaries and the remaining rebel soldiers, and he was almost forced to the corner of the second floor of the factory building, the rebels and mercenaries suddenly rang.  Rhythmic gunfire.

    "Tud chug"

    "boom"

    "Bang bang"

    "ah¡­¡­"

    "Well¡­¡­"

    "Tud chug"

    There was another gunshot on the second floor of the factory building, and the screams of the rebel soldiers after being shot rang out again and again. Gao Peng was shocked, and looked out from behind the bunker, and saw four figures in a battle formation, forming crossfire, covering each other  Advance quickly.

    The remaining dozen or so rebel soldiers were slaughtered in an instant, but the six mercenaries were scattered and surrounded Gao Peng just now, and their positions were scattered, so they couldn't cooperate at all.  The remaining four were also crushed and beaten.

    Gao Peng was overjoyed to see the two more figures besides Leng Feng and He Jianwai, and immediately took advantage of those mercenaries' attention on the four of them, he moved quickly, and quickly touched the back of one of them, coming up on the back of his head  a guy.

      The remaining three people had nothing to say. After being pinched by four elite special forces and an old scout, they were quickly wiped out.

    Gao Peng threw away the bullet hanging on his chest and emptied it. With his hot rifle, he walked up to the four of them. Without saying anything, he opened his arms and hugged Shi Dafan, and said with great emotion: "It's been a long time  No see, bro."

    "It's been a long time, so long that I thought you had forgotten me, brother." Shi Dafan's eyes were slightly red, and there was no trace of a smile on the smiling face that was born that day.  My old comrade-in-arms, that deep miss.

    Isn't it long time no see?  It has been more than two years since Gao Peng left the world of I am a special soldier, but to Shi Dafan, they haven't seen each other for ten years since Gao Peng and Xiao Zhuang retired from the army.

    "Don't talk that nonsense, I forgot how old I am, and I won't forget you brothers." Gao Peng patted Shi Dafan on the back twice before letting him go.

    Seeing this situation, Xiao Zhuang, who was originally full of anger and was going to find Gao Peng to scatter, couldn't let it go. He just said angrily at the moment: "Don't do this. When this matter is over, you'd better give me an explanation."

    Gao Peng looked at Xiao Zhuang, who had shaved off his long artist hair and returned to his appearance as a soldier, and said with a wry smile, "You shouldn't ask me to explain this matter, you have to find an ostrich, I just respect his opinion."  Just an opinion."

    "In addition you still look pleasing to the eye with this look, much more handsome than your long hair."

    Xiaozhuang snorted coldly, turned his head, and said, "Neither of you can run away, but you want to fight against such a big matter secretly, where do you put us? Huh?"

    Shi Dafan also echoed his words: "That's right, especially the ostrich. I knew this kid's brain capacity was small more than ten years ago, but I didn't expect it to be even smaller in the past ten years."

    "Well¡­¡­"

    Leng Feng and He Jianguo, who were smiling and watching the intimate communication of several old comrades in arms, couldn't help flashing a flash of remembrance in their eyes.

    Leng Feng thought of Shi Sanba, thought of Banzhuan, thought of Shao Bing, thought of Yu Fei who sacrificed thought of all the brothers who had fought side by side with him, lived and died together.

    He is very envious of Gao Peng, and even more envious of the ostrich. After leaving that place and taking off the military uniform, a group of brothers who lived and died together can still be together and fight side by side. If one person is in trouble, everyone is not far away.  Wanli came to the rescue.

    What kind of luck, what kind of happiness is this?  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 211: The Invasion of the Rebel Army

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    After the three old comrades-in-arms exchanged greetings, Gao Peng formally introduced the two sides to each other. Leng Feng gained the approval of Xiao Zhuang and Shi Dafan after having fought side by side with Gao Peng.

    Needless to say, He Jianguo, he and Gao Peng Xiaozhuang both came from the Yehuhu reconnaissance company, so naturally they would not meet outsiders. Shi Dafan heard that He Jianguo was the old leader of the same reconnaissance company as Gao Peng Xiaozhuang, and respected him very much.

    "Dapeng, Leng Feng, Xiaozhuang and I encountered a situation when we came here. I'm afraid we have to make preparations early."

    After a group of five exchanged pleasantries, they walked towards the old warehouse together. Shi Dafan suddenly said with a serious face: "The rebels who were originally stationed in San Fran are coming here under the leadership of the leader, General Inuwa Audou.  .¡±

    "They dispatched a full twelve tanks with thousands of rebel regular soldiers. Not surprisingly, their target is Dr. Chen. What are your plans?"

    Leng Feng and He Jianguo frowned, they didn't expect the situation to be so severe, but Gao Peng thought about it for a while, and he understood why this happened.

    Perhaps the main reason is that the mercenaries did not kill Dr. Chen in the Huazi Hospital, nor did they kill the members of the medical aid team to Africa, so General Inuwa Odu and Dad did not fall out.

    When he found out that Dr. Chen was in the Chinese-owned factory, he immediately sent his father and people to the Chinese-owned factory to arrest Dr. Chen. Just in case, he prepared to mobilize a large force to come. After all, Chen was under control.  Doctor, it is tantamount to controlling the political power of this country.

    ?It also takes time to mobilize the army. The regular army of the rebel army is small in number, and most of them are scattered in various places. It will take a long time to mobilize the Red Turban Army composed of civilians to fight the government army.

    "How did you know this news? Is it reliable?" Leng Feng asked Shi Dafan solemnly.

    Shi Dafan nodded, and said: "Very reliable, because it was notified by the head of the Navy on our way to the factory."

    "The chief asked us to protect the African medical team and the 47 compatriots. At present, the government of this country has submitted a request for military assistance to China. The naval formation is waiting for the order from the Military Commission. Once the order arrives, they can directly participate in the war."

    "At that time, we will either send the Marine Corps, or directly support us with long-range weapons. In other words, as long as we can last until tomorrow morning, everything will be fine."

    "However, the time we can get support is limited to the 18 hours he told you before. After 18 hours, their South Indian Ocean Fleet must escort the overseas Chinese back home, and the military assistance to the government of this country will be provided by other fleets of the navy.  implement."

    "That is to say, we can get some long-range fire support at most in a short period of time, and we have to rely on ourselves to save the ostrich."

    After hearing Shi Dafan's words, everyone knew what they were saying. Gao Peng pondered for a while and said, "At present, I think we should let the people in the factory leave first."

    "There are enough vehicles in the factory, we can let them go to Sansalem port by themselves, and we will stay to intercept the pursuers."

    "This can also prevent them from being harmed in the battle. After all, the opponent is powerful, and the five of us will inevitably have places that we can't take care of. If the rebels find their hiding place, everything will be over."

    Xiao Zhuang said: "Dapeng is right. With them around, we will be tied up. After they leave, we can fight the rebels freely."

    "So what about the twelve tanks? Cannons may not be useful to fight mosquitoes. As long as we can get the order from the Military Commission, the thousand rebels are nothing to worry about."

    Leng Feng nodded, and said: "Then it's settled, let Dr. Chen and the others go first, and we stay here to stop the enemy. By the way, do you know how long it will take for the rebels to arrive here?"

    Shi Dafan thought for a while, and said: "It only takes more than an hour to get here from San Fran. When we received the news, they had just set off. Now about 20 minutes have passed, and they will arrive in less than an hour.  .¡±

    Gao Peng frowned and said: "Time is running out, we need to act faster."

    The five quickly rushed to the old warehouse, found Zhuo Yifan and Lin Zhixiong, and told the situation that Zhuo Yifan was unreliable, and Lin Zhixiong immediately arranged for them.

    There are several Dongfeng trucks in the factory garage, as well as a lot of miscellaneous other cars, which are enough to hold everyone in the factory.

    Half an hour later, the convoy was ready, and all the workers in the factory and the African medical team got on the car.

    Zhuo Yifan said to Gao Peng and the others: "BrotherLadies and gentlemen, you must come back safely.  "

    Gao Peng patted him on the shoulder and said with a smile: "Don't worry! I promised you that I will train you to be a qualified special forces soldier. I, Gao Peng, always keep my word."

    "Yes." Zhuo Yifan nodded heavily.

    Immediately Gao Peng looked at He Jianguo and said: "The third platoon leader, the convoy cannot be unprotected, so you go with them too! Remember, the first car hangs the national flag."

    He Jianguo glared, and said dissatisfiedly: "What? Is it because I think I'm not good enough to fight, and I'm holding you back?"

    Gao Peng said with a helpless smile: "Where are you, Leng Feng and I can see how good your fighting power is, and there is absolutely no such meaning."

    "But the threat they have to face is not just the rebels who are approaching. No one can be sure that they will not encounter scattered rebels along the way."

    "Although they picked up more than a hundred guns, how many of them have actually touched the guns? So there must be a master in charge."

    "After all, we are all from the special forces, and we may have a tacit understanding in cooperation, so the important task of holding the line can only be entrusted to you."

    Gao Peng's words were indeed reasonable, and He Jianguo couldn't find any reason to refute them. In the end, after repeated persuasion by Leng Feng and Xiao Zhuang, he finally left with Zhuo Yifan and the others.

    In fact, the reason why Gao Peng insisted on He Jianguo's departure was that, as he himself said, his strength was indeed somewhat weaker among the four of them.

    One is that at that age, the physical fitness must not keep up with the four of them. The other is that he is also a Chinese after all. After he is safe, Gao Peng can earn 50 more bonus points.

    In the original play, Leng Feng and He Jianguo, plus Zhuo Yifan, who is not even a half-bad guy, were able to hold off the rebels for so long, until the Military Commission gave the order and the fleet opened fire, let alone the four of them.

    Now although Gao Peng changed the plot, the rebel army was dispatched earlier, and they need to hold on for a while.

    But as long as the convoy has gone far, they can choose to retreat into the woods if they really can't stand it, there is no need to fight the other party recklessly!

    The reason why they stayed in the factory to stop the rebels was to make them think that the factory workers and Dr. Chen were still here, so they would not chase the convoy?  When the rebels find out that Dr. Chen is no longer here, I am afraid that the convoy will almost reach the port of Sansalem.

    Looking at the convoy going away, Gao Peng said with a smile to Xiao Zhuang, Shi Dafan and Leng Feng: "Okay, now that we don't have to worry about the future, it's time for us to think about how to fight this battle."

    The three nodded and headed back to the factory. The rebels would arrive here in less than half an hour, and they only had 20 minutes to prepare.

    There is already a hint of fish-belly white color on the horizon, and it will be dawn in more than an hour.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 212: The Ambition of General Inuwa Odu Captures the Tank

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Buzz"

    On the road outside the Chinese-funded factory, a huge convoy approached the factory mightily, with twelve tanks leading the way.

    General Inuwa Odu, who was sitting in a jeep at the back, held up the communicator and ordered in a deep voice: "Attention everyone, the main target of the attack is the combat units in the factory, with the ultimate goal of arresting Dr. Chen, and no one can be killed or injured."  Chinese with weapons."

    "Repeat, unarmed Chinese are not allowed to be killed."

    The old man in a tank had cold eyes and a look of disdain on his face. He was not African, so he naturally didn't have any special affection for the Chinese. This order from General Inuwa Odu meant nothing to him.  binding.

    Dad is here for revenge. He no longer cares about Dr. Chen's life and death, and his ambition to control the country has been put aside for the time being.

    Just because his mercenaries were almost completely lost, only a few people remained, and he did not have enough capital to realize the plan, and even the right to speak in front of General Inuwa Odu was very little left.

    Although his mercenaries had made great efforts in the previous battle between the rebels and the government forces, they helped the rebels capture many important towns.

    But that was just a deal, they had already received a full commission, General Inuwa Odu didn't owe them anything, and naturally, they couldn't claim any credit for the rebels.

    But now that he has lost 90% of his men, he is of little value, and General Inuwa Odu will naturally no longer value him as much as before.

    At this time, the old man hated the Chinese so much that the only thing he wanted to do was to kill all the Chinese in the factory. Of course, the number one target was Gao Peng.

    After arriving at the periphery of the factory, twelve tanks were divided into left and right, and drove to the outside of the walls on both sides, while more than 20 jeeps and more than 30 trucks behind them parked in an orderly manner in the open space in front of the factory.

    A large number of rebel soldiers jumped out of the car, and under the command of their respective leaders, they rushed to their own attack area according to the battle plan that had been drawn up. In an instant, the Chinese-funded factory was heavily surrounded by the rebels.

    Seeing this, General Inuwa Odu raised the communicator in his hand vigorously, and issued a heavy order.

    "Attack."

    He could almost foresee that he was about to become the real master of this country.

    What is the biggest threat to this country today?  poverty?  environment?  war?  No, it's not, it's a virus, that hideous Lamanla virus.

    This virulent virus is raging across the land of Africa, and people die from it every day. The Lamanla virus is like a shadow hanging over the heads of Africans, threatening them with death at all times.

    And Dr. Chen, an expert from China, announced just a week ago that he had found a cure for Ramanla virus, and now there is only one live experiment left.

    Undoubtedly, Dr. Chen is the hope of Africa, and can almost be compared with the savior. Whoever controls him is tantamount to controlling the support of the people.

    Therefore, General Inuwa Odu launched a rebellion without hesitation, saying that he wanted to get Dr. Chen, and spent a lot of money to hire Dane Military Resources Company.

    As for his repeated orders not to harm Chinese and overseas Chinese, in addition to China's uninterrupted assistance to Africa for many years, it is also because China is one of the permanent members of the United Nations.

    After he seized power, he still needs to be recognized by the Chinese government, otherwise his position will be unstable.

    Although they are rebels, this is after all an internal matter of their country. No matter how fierce their internal fight is, their relationship with China must remain good

    "Wow"

    After General Inuwa Odu gave the order to attack, the tank slammed into the wall directly and violently, like overturning building blocks, and easily knocked down the wall. The body of steel drove straight in, rushed into the open space of the factory, and walked towards  drive forward.

    Because they clearly know that there are no effective weapons that can fight tanks in the factory, so the tankers don't care about the combination of infantry and tanks. They drive the tanks and rampage in the factory room.  credit.

    The rebel soldiers rushed in from the gap opened by the tanks, and they didn't pay attention to any tactical formations, let alone tactical actions, because they didn't believe that the opponent dared to resist under such a disparity in strength.

    Therefore, when smoke bombs were thrown from every corner of the factory room one after another, the tankers and infantry were stunned for a moment.

    Immediately, they all raised their guns and opened fire, even the machine gunners in the tanks?Open the hatch and climb out, grab the heavy machine gun on the top of the tank and fire wildly in the direction where the smoke bombs flew out.

    "Tud chug"

    "Aggression"

    More than a dozen smoke bombs almost turned the area of ??the factory into a "paradise on earth", and the aimless sweep of the rebels was useless except for wasting bullets.

    The tank stopped, and the driver didn't dare to charge indiscriminately in the smoke screen where he couldn't see his fingers. It happened before that a tank driver ran rampant in a foggy environment, directly collapsing several load-bearing columns of a building. As a result, the entire building was destroyed.  A precedent for buildings collapsed and buried alive.

    The gunshots in the factory rang out loudly, almost in one piece, so they naturally didn't notice the very rhythmic burst of firing mixed in the blaze of gunshots.

    However, the rebel soldiers who kept being shot and fell to the ground still let others around them know that they were attacked.

    It was Gao Peng who opened fire on the rebel soldiers, but Leng Feng, Xiao Zhuang, and Shi Dafan had already touched a tank.

    It was Shi Dafan who did the work. He stepped onto the tank in two steps, grabbed the machine gunner by the collar and threw it down the tank.  Army soldiers killed.

    However, the machine gunner, who was suddenly thrown out of the tank and fell dizzy, was hugged by his neck and twisted. With a "click", the machine gunner lay on the ground and did not move.

    The next moment, the bodies of three rebels were thrown out of the battle compartment of the tank, and the cockpit was also opened at the right time. The driver heard the gunshots from the battle compartment, and wanted to come out to see what was going on, but was guarded  Leng Feng behind him snapped his neck and threw it out.

    Xiao Zhuang and Leng Feng nodded to each other, Leng Feng went straight into the cockpit, Xiao Zhuang got into the combat cabin, and took on the role of observer. Shi Dafan, who possessed internal strength and extraordinary strength, naturally acted as the ammunition hand and gunner.

    "Damn, a tank with 40 rounds of ammunition can only hold 15 rounds of shells, and you can't even afford the shells. Why are you equipped with such a tank in the fashion! It's a pretense."

    Listening to Shi Dafan's magical complaints, Xiao Zhuang was amused, and said with a smile: "Enough is enough, there are only eleven tanks, and we have fifteen shells, which is more than enough."

    Shi Dafan also laughed and said: "The prerequisite is that you must shoot accurately! If you waste a few shots, you will be confused."

    Xiao Zhuang, who has long been a veteran driver, said unwillingly: "Don't worry, I am very accurate. After getting married, I shot a son in the first shot. Do you think I am accurate?"

    "I'll go, that's accurate enough, that's enough, stop talking nonsense, get ready! Try to kill as many as possible before the other party reacts." Shi Dafan said with ease, picked up a shell and stuffed it into the barrel  middle.

    "Look!"

    Just when the three of Xiaozhuang grabbed a tank and got ready, there was no more smoke from the smoke bomb, and the smoke screen gradually dissipated.

    Gao Peng didn't know where he went again, and the rebel tanks and soldiers started to search forward again. On the ground, there were more than a dozen corpses of rebels who had just died.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 213: Tank Wars: The Threat of a Large Number of RPGs

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Gao Peng quickly leaped forward in the factory room and ran towards the old warehouse, not only because it was close to the rainforest, and he could retreat into the forest at any time, but most importantly, the terrain there was more complicated than the factory area, with greater strategic depth, and more  bunker.

    "Tud chug"

    "Find the target, over here."

    Gunshots sounded from the side of Gao Peng who was running wildly, and the bullets hit the bunker beside him, crackling, but the rebels who rushed in from the side of the factory found Gao Peng who was running wildly.

    Gao Peng paused, flicked the rifle in his hand, knelt down on one knee, pulled the trigger with his fingers continuously, and made a few beautiful bursts. While knocking down five people, other rebel soldiers subconsciously avoided the bunker.

    Gao Peng ignored it and started again. His speed was extremely fast. By the time the rebel soldiers reacted, he had already rushed into the next bunker.

    Soon, nearly a hundred rebel soldiers chasing him gathered behind Gao Peng. Gao Peng fought and ran, using the terrain and various bunkers to continuously slaughter the rebel soldiers.

    He stuffed dozens of magazines into his reincarnation watch, and there are nearly a thousand rounds of bullets, which are unlikely to be empty in a short period of time. The only thing he needs to do is to replace the rifle on his chest with the one on his back after it gets hot.  Rifles are used alternately, which can fully guarantee the continuity of his firepower

    On the other side, Leng Feng drove a tank and attached another tank. That tank didn't notice at all that there was a malicious guy behind his ass.

    In the combat compartment, Xiao Zhuang focused his eyes on the sighting mirror, and shouted excitedly: "Hygienist, get ready to explode his ass."

    Xiaozhuang shook the turret slightly, aimed at the tank in front of him thoroughly, and shouted: "Let it go."

    Shi Dafan pulled down the breech breech.

    "Tom"

    "Boom"

    The distance from front to back is less than 30 meters, so where is the possibility of letting go?  The tank in front fell to the ground in an instant, and even the turret on it was blown to the ground. Needless to say, all the soldiers inside were shocked to death.

    Both Xiaozhuang and Shi Dafan were a little excited. When they were soldiers, they had learned how to operate a tank, but they had never played a real one.

    After all, they are special forces, and they rely more on the firearms in their hands. They rarely operate large military equipment. This time they have passed the addiction of tank battles.

    "Yeah, gogogo, turn and turn, go to the next goal."

    "Leng Feng, turn right, a car just passed by on the right."

    Hearing the screams coming from the battle cabin, Leng Feng shook his head amusedly, they are all in their thirties and almost forties, why are they all acting like brats?

    Secretly complaining, Leng Feng pushed and pulled the joystick in his hand, one track stopped rotating, and the track still rotating on the other side immediately led the car body to turn and rushed to the right.

    The three of Leng Feng drove the tanks like this, and completely pitted four rebel tanks. Only then were they finally discovered by the rebels, and they were chased and intercepted by the rebel tanks.

    What made Xiaozhuang and Shi Dafan both excited and admired was that Leng Feng actually drove the tank out of the feeling of a racing car, drifting around corners, flicking and turning around, and other actions that were almost like stunt driving emerged one after another, which made the rebel tankers dumbfounded  .

    Thanks to Leng Feng's superb driving skills, during the confrontation with the rebel tanks, they killed three more tanks without damage, and their tank was only grazed by a shell on the side of the buttocks, without causing any trauma.

    The rebel tanks were terrified. The remaining four tanks did not dare to approach easily, and were forced to retreat. Even the old man dared not go up to confront the guns.  The driver has no confidence!

    After the tanks withdrew, dozens of rebel soldiers carrying rpgs rushed up, while the four tanks split left and right, ready to outflank from both wings.

    "Fuck, Leng Feng, reverse the car, flash, go to the old warehouse, let Dapeng kill those rpgs." Seeing this scene from the sight glass, Xiao Zhuang immediately tightened his chrysanthemum.

    And the reason why he reversed Leng Feng was because the front of the tank was equipped with reactive armor, and RPGs couldn't penetrate it at all, but there was no guarantee for the side and rear, and they had no idea of ??trying it.

    After all, rpg has another name called anti-tank rocket launcher. Although it is usually only used to hit light tanks and armored vehicles, they really don't know whether they can penetrate the 59d medium tank they drive.

    ?With Leng Feng's superb driving skills, they can still ride the waves and have fun, but it won't be fun if they take off.

    At present, Leng Feng reversed the car at full speed, and rushed towards the old warehouse under the guidance of Xiaozhuang. During the process of reversing, he also drove at the group of rebels against RPGOne shot.

    It's a pity that these rebels were relatively scattered. This artillery only killed or injured six or seven, and then hundreds of rebel soldiers pressed up.

    Fortunately, the speed of the tank was faster than that on foot, and the rebel soldiers could not catch up for a while, and soon the tank rushed outside the old warehouse.

    Gao Peng looked at the tank that rushed in in reverse and was still firing at the rebels, and immediately understood that it was Leng Feng's tank.

    Immediately, he raised his gun and knocked down a few rebel soldiers who appeared in the field of vision, rushed out of the bunker, ran to the side of the tank, used the tank as a cover, and shot at the rebel soldiers rushing across.

    "Wow"

    The hatch on the tank turret was opened, Xiao Zhuang only showed his head, and shouted to Gao Peng: "Dapeng, there are more than 30 rpgs on the opposite side, find a way to kill them."

    After finishing speaking, he got back into the battle cabin, leaving Gao Peng in a mess in the wind, "Nimma, thirty or so, are you sure you're not cheating on me?"

    Gao Peng let out a cry of grief and indignation, turned around and rushed towards the factory building in front of the left, while Leng Feng continued to drive the tank in reverse until the tank fell between two huge steel pipes before stopping.

    Immediately Xiaozhuang got out, picked up the heavy machine gun on the turret, and fired at a passage two hundred meters away. The rebel soldiers who had just rushed out of that passage fell down in groups.

    "Shhhhhhh"

    When he saw three white lines rushing towards him, Xiaozhuang shrieked and retracted into the fighting cabin, and closed the hatch.

    "Boom boom boom"

    Fortunately, the distance is relatively long, and the accuracy of the rebel soldiers is basically useless. The three rockets bombarded the tank and did not pose any threat to the tank.

    After this wave of bombardment, the suppressed rebel soldiers continued to charge forward. As a result, Xiaozhuang got out again, and with a round of strafing, the rebel soldiers fell down a large area again.

    The rebel soldiers carrying the rpg on their shoulders were about to open fire again to suppress Xiao Zhuang, but just as they were making a move, the rpg on the shoulder of one of the rebel soldiers suddenly exploded, killing a dozen comrades around him.

    This sudden change made the rebel soldiers baffled, but they didn't hear it. After the violent explosion, a crisp gunshot was perfectly covered by the explosion.

    The one who fired the shot was naturally Gao Peng. He put the two rifles behind his back, took out the 98k, and shot at the rpg rocket, just like how Instructor Li exploded the grenade.

    Gao Peng squatted behind a pile of large steel products, reloaded the bolt, wiped the sweat from his forehead, and muttered to himself: "This is like a joke, four people against a thousand people, plus twelve cars  tank."

    "If this battle can be won, I will open a mercenary company here in the future. Based on this record, the business is booming!"

    Tucao return to Tucao, things still have to be done, Gao Peng raised his gun again and aimed at the rocket on the shoulder of another rebel soldier.

    If the tank was bombed out, it would be a small problem to take the remaining four tanks of the opponent, and the Leng Feng and the others in the car might also be finished, so Gao Peng couldn't let these rpgs threaten the tank.

    Due to their numbers, their threat is even greater than those four tanks.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 214 Evacuate!  Ambassador Fan has prepared a celebration wine for you

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    RPGs exploded one after another inexplicably, which made the rebel soldiers stay away from those comrades who resisted RPGs as if they had seen a ghost.

    After the seventh rocket exploded inexplicably, the remaining anti-rpg soldiers threw out the rpg in their hands one after another, and ran away with a look of horror in their eyes.

    Although the rebel soldiers threw away the rpg, Gao Peng still didn't stop. He was still detonating the rockets stuffed in front of the rpg one by one. He would never let these weapons that could threaten his own tanks exist.

    It¡¯s still the same problem. The speed of the bullet¡¯s ejection is faster than the speed of sound, so every time the bullet hits the rocket and causes it to explode, the sound of gunfire is heard, but it is covered by the sound of the explosion, so the rebels have never understood why rpg  Will explode by itself for no reason.

    There were also smart people who thought it was a sniper who was causing trouble, but because they couldn't hear the gunshots, they couldn't tell where the bullets came from.

    If it could be judged by the muzzle spark at night, but now that the sky is bright and Gao Peng's lurking and concealment level is very high, this method will naturally not work.

    The threat of rpg was dispelled by Gao Peng. Gao Peng took back the 98k, picked up the AK rifle again, and rushed back to where Xiaozhuang and their tanks were.

    At this time, Xiao Zhuang used heavy machine guns to firmly suppress the assault of the rebels, and kept the rebels at a distance of two hundred meters.

    With the marksmanship of the rebel army and the bulletproof steel plate on the front of the heavy machine gun, as long as he is not attacked from the side, he is basically not in danger of being shot. However, on their side are two large steel pipes that are taller than tanks.

    Gao Peng braved the hail of bullets and used all kinds of bunkers to maximize his tactical actions. Coupled with Xiaozhuang's timely fire cover, Gao Peng ran back behind the tank smoothly.

    "The rpg has been completely resolved, but the rebel tanks have come around from the two wings, you can figure it out!" Gao Peng took a few breaths, said this to Xiao Zhuang, and got into the many bunkers outside the old warehouse  middle.

    Hearing this, Xiao Zhuang immediately got back into the combat compartment, closed the hatch, and shouted: "The threat is gone, it's time for us to dispatch, gogogo."

    Leng Feng heard the words without any hesitation, and rushed out with the tank again. At this time, there were only six shells left, which would be the last capital to deal with the opponent's tank.

    Of course, Leng Feng would not carelessly drive his tank to meet the opponent's tank, but rushed straight to a factory building directly in front of him.  .

    At this time, there were a large number of rebel soldiers hidden in the factory building and behind many load-bearing pillars. Leng Feng hit the gas pedal, just like his father in the original play, and directly slammed into those load-bearing pillars.

    The rebel soldiers suddenly cried for their father and mother, turned around and ran away, only regretting that they had lost two legs.

    "Boom boom boom"

    "Tom"

    "Boom"

    The load-bearing columns were broken one by one, and the second floor of the factory building continued to collapse. At this moment, a tank on the left side fired at the tank driven by Leng Feng, but was blocked by the collapsed factory building, and the tank was not damaged at all.  .

    And how can two legs run past a tank?  Many rebel soldiers who had been hiding under the factory building were buried under the fallen bricks and stones, and were even crushed to death.

    After crashing through this factory building, they also got rid of the left and right pincers of four tanks. At an intersection ahead, one tank drifted, turned right, and rushed towards the road that the two tanks of the rebels had detoured just now.  They circled behind the rebel tanks again.

    Seeing this, the two tanks double-teamed the past in a tacit understanding. The rear one turned around directly, aiming its barrel at the back of itself, and moved forward slowly. The front one followed Leng Feng's buttocks.  Plan to pinch back and forth.

    "Tom"

    "Boom"

    Just when the chasing tank drove to the intersection, before turning a corner, a shell hit the side of the tank in an instant, blowing it into a pile of scrap iron, and the whole tank was on fire.

    It turned out that after Leng Feng rushed into this road just now, he did not rush forward, but turned around at the intersection, aimed the muzzle at the intersection and waited quietly.

    "Yes, that's what you do, haha." Xiao Zhuang howled excitedly, and the cold front of the cockpit also raised the corners of his mouth. They accurately grasped the enemy's psychology and launched a beautiful ambush.

    After killing the tank, Leng Feng carried the tank and wiped the crouching tank and rushed out from the intersection. Eighty meters away, the tank, which was about to turn around when it heard the movement behind it, had just turned half a circle, and happened to expose its side to the small  In front of Zhuang.

    Where there is a need to be polite, Xiaozhuang quickly adjusted the muzzle and shouted: "Let it go."

    "Tom"

    "Boom"

    ?The tank only turned one hundred and twenty degrees, and it was completely lying there.

    The rebels had only two tanks left. Seeing that their side had been killed so easily, they did not dare to divide their troops anymore. The two tanks were always closely following each other, and the three tanks played a chasing game between the factories.  bumper cars.

    At this time, Gao Peng was forced to deal with hundreds of rebel soldiers surrounded by him alone outside the old warehouse.

    It has been more than an hour since the rebels fought. The rebels lost ten tanks and nearly two hundred soldiers, but they didn't even get a hair from Gao Peng and others.

    General Inuwa Odu paced back and forth anxiously outside the factory, listening to the report ahead, his mood became more and more anxious.

    More than a thousand soldiers and twelve tanks were beaten by four opponents and suffered heavy losses. This simply made General Inuwa Odu doubt his life.

    In fact, Gao Peng's physical exertion was also very high at this time. From two or three o'clock last night until now, he has been fighting almost all the time without much rest. He really feels a little tired.

    Sixteen magazines had been emptied. Gao Peng hid behind the cover, stuck the seventeenth magazine on the gun and loaded it. Then he took out a bottle of mineral water from the reincarnation watch and drank half of it.

    Taking two deep breaths, Gao Peng raised his wrist and casually looked at the reincarnation watch. It's almost seven o'clock. The order from the Military Commission should be coming soon, right?  Putting down his wrist, Gao Peng was taken aback for a moment, and suddenly raised the reincarnation watch again.

    I saw that the message showing the completion of the task 1 was 230 more than ten minutes ago, but now it has changed to 6330.

    However, Task 2 and additional tasks have been completed, Gao Peng was startled, and he has completed Task 1 and Task 2?  So he's still fighting to death here?

    There are 47 Chinese compatriots in the factory, and the African medical team has 11 people except Dr. Chen, which is 58 people, plus Zhuo Yifan, He Jianguo, and Lin Zhixiong, isn¡¯t it exactly 61 people?

    Immediately Gao Peng poured all the mineral water in the bottle in one breath, got up and knocked out a few rebel soldiers who appeared in sight, then turned back and rushed into the old warehouse, hid in a hidden corner, took out his mobile phone and turned it on.

    The main reason why the phone is turned off during the battle is that it is afraid of being distracted by a sudden phone call. During the battle, the spirit is highly concentrated, but it can't be sloppy at all.

    After turning it on, Gao Peng immediately dialed the number left for him by the chief of the navy.

    "Hey, Chief, have Dr. Chen and the others arrived at Sansalem Port?"

    "Gao Peng, Dr. Chen and the African medical team, as well as 47 Chinese employees, including 184 African employees, have all arrived at the port safely. Thank you for your hard work. Let's evacuate! Ambassador Fan has prepared celebration wine for you." (Remember this  Website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 215 Fighting with them Xiao Zhuang's ricochet shooting

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Gao Peng was delighted and helpless when he heard the words: "We want to withdraw, but we can't withdraw at all. The rebels have sent thousands of soldiers and twelve tanks this time."

    "The three of Leng Feng and the others have robbed a tank, and they have already killed nine of the opponent's tanks, and the remaining two are more difficult to deal with. They are now entangled with those two tanks! I am also surrounded by rebel soldiers, and I can't get out!  "

    After Gao Peng finished speaking, he only heard an order from the head of the Navy coming from the microphone, "Immediately lock the location of Gao Peng's mobile phone signal."

    "yes."

    "Gao Peng, hold on a little longer, turn on the data network, and I will lock the location of your phone. When the order comes, I will give you remote fire support. You inform Leng Feng and the others to look for cover, understand?"

    "Understood."

    Gao Peng hung up the phone, turned on the data network, and then dialed the health worker's cell phone, but he didn't turn it off. With his strength, he can talk to people on the phone and shoot at them at the same time.

    "Hygienist, Dr. Chen and the others have arrived at the pier safely, you should kill the two tanks as soon as possible and look for cover."

    "The navy has locked the location of my mobile phone, and will give us remote support as soon as the order from above arrives."

    The health worker hung up the phone and yelled: "Brothers, work harder, kill them quickly, it's easy to get out of the way, missiles are coming soon!"

    Xiaozhuang also heard Gao Peng's words on the phone, and immediately gritted his teeth and shouted at Leng Feng: "Leng Feng, turn left into the side road and fight with them."

    Hearing this, Leng Feng, who was circling with two rebel tanks, looking for an opportunity to fire, took a side road without hesitation and headed towards the old warehouse again.

    In the tank where Papa is, the driver has been replaced by Papa, and the gunner almost doesn't matter, the big deal is that he can't hit the opponent, but if the driving skills are not strong, he is likely to be killed by the opponent.

    Dad really didn't dare to entrust his life to others, and the other tank was driven by his mercenaries, and his skills were not bad either.

    This is also the reason why these two tanks have been entangled with Leng Feng until now. The tanks driven by rebel soldiers have all been killed.

    Seeing that Leng Feng's tank had entered the side road, the two tanks walked towards the front of the road with a tacit understanding. They would not make the mistake of the two tanks before.  .

    They want two tanks to confront Leng Feng's tank from the front. Although the tank has reactive armor in front, it may not be able to solve it with one shot.

    But after all, they have two tanks. If they are tough on the front, their driving skills will be completely useless. There is absolutely no reason to lose two-on-one.

    Sure enough, the next moment, Leng Feng noticed two tanks from the other side appeared in front of the road. The two tanks came side by side, less than one meter apart, completely blocking the entire road.

    At this time, Leng Feng had only two choices, either immediately reverse the car, or use a one-on-two confrontation.

    However, they were planning to fight each other, and naturally they would not back up. Xiao Zhuang quickly shook the barrel, and the crosshair of the sighting mirror aimed at the track of the tank on the left.

    That's right, Xiaozhuang knows that the tank's reactive armor can effectively defend against shelling. As long as it is not equipped with armor-piercing projectiles, there is no threat to the front of the tank with reactive armor.

    And there are no armor-piercing projectiles in their tanks, so it can be seen that there should be no armor-piercing projectiles in the opponent's tanks.

    After all, this time they are here to deal with the opponent's individual targets, and naturally they will not specially equip armor-piercing projectiles specially designed to deal with tank armor, so as long as they do not expose their weak sides and tails, they are basically safe.

    However, Dad and Xiao Zhuang wanted to go together, "It's useless to aim at each other's tracks."

    The three tanks all stopped, and they stopped moving except for the barrels. Soon, Xiaozhuang finished aiming, "Fire."

    At the same time, Dad also gave the order to fire, "fire."

    "Tom tom tom"

    "Boom boom boom"

    The three tanks opened fire one after another, and the tracks of the tank on the left where Dad was and Leng Feng's tanks were blown off almost at the same time and fell down.

    On the other hand, the tank on the right fired at the front. The shell hit the reactive armor, the explosive in the reactive armor was activated, and the metal jet of the shell was destroyed. This shot did not cause any damage to the armor of the tank itself.

    In other words, the cannon of the tank on the right did useless work, and at most Xiaozhuang and others in the tank felt it.There was a shock.

    Regardless of the roar in his ears, Xiao Zhuang immediately began to aim again, and the Leng Feng in the cockpit suddenly called out: "Xiao Zhuang, are you sure you can hit the ricochet?"

    Xiao Zhuang's eyes lit up when he heard the words, yes!  At this time, the opponent's two tanks were parked side by side, with a gap of about one meter in between. If they used the edge of one tank to ricochet and bombard the side of the other tank, they might be able to kill the opponent.

    "I'll try, health worker, show me the shells."

    Xiaozhuang replied, turned his head to look at the tip of a cannonball that Shi Dafan had just dragged out, and quickly entered the high-speed calculation mode in his mind.

    The so-called ricochet refers to the use of the arc on the bullet head to hit the edge of the target to change the direction of flight, so as to achieve the purpose of turning the bullet midway after ejecting from the chamber.

    Ricochets are mostly used when shooting with firearms. Top snipers can use "ricochet sniper" to kill enemies outside their direct sight or hiding behind cover.

    The firing part of the shell is at the tip, and hitting the target with the arc of the warhead will not explode, which creates conditions for the ricochet.

    However, in order to shoot a ricochet, a large number of geometric calculations are required, which is not so easy to do. Even if the angle calculation is only 0.1 mm off, the warhead may not be able to hit the target after the ricochet.

    But at this time, the two tanks of the opponent are parked side by side, with only about one meter between them, which is much less difficult.

    "Tom tom"

    "Boom boom"

    While Xiaozhuang was calculating the angle, the opponent's two tanks fired another shot. This time, the track on the other side of Leng Feng's tank was also blown off, and a piece of the reactive armor was destroyed again.

    Fortunately, the opponent's gunner did not have the level of being able to land two consecutive shots at the same position, otherwise this shot would have killed three people.

    At this time, it can be said that it has reached the real critical moment. As long as another piece of the reactive armor on the tank is blown off, the armor of the tank itself will be exposed to the opponent's muzzle.

    Countless fine beads of sweat appeared on Xiaozhuang's forehead, and the moment the opponent adjusted the muzzle again, he finally drank it, "Let it go."

    Shi Dafan pulled down the breech breech heavily.

    "Tom"

    "when"

    If you slow down the speed by a thousand times, you can see clearly that after the cannon is fired, it goes straight to the right edge of the tank on the left.

    After reaching the right edge of the left tank, the arc of the warhead hit the edge of the tank, like a marble, bounced radially to the right, flew obliquely across the width of one meter in the middle, and inserted into the side of the right tank.

    The cutting-edge triggering device hit the side of the tank on the right, and exploded immediately. The weak side armor was torn apart in an instant, and there happened to be the position of the fuel tank.

    "Boom"

    The tank on the right was blown up, and the raging flames rose instantly. Since the shell did not hit directly, the people in the tank were not directly killed.

    The next second, the hatch of the tank was opened, and the driver and gunner, who were covered in fire, climbed out screaming and screaming, fell to the ground and kept rolling, but quickly stopped moving and were burned into a piece of coke.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 216 The price of mistakes, death

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "You did a good job, Xiao Zhuang, keep working hard and kill the other one too." Leng Feng couldn't help applauding Xiao Zhuang.

    Xiaozhuang suppressed his excitement and immediately began to adjust the muzzle. This time, he needed to aim at the edge of the tank on the right.

    At this time, it is basically the gunner's business, and the driver can't help at all. When the old man heard the loud noise and screams from the tank next to him, his scalp tightened, and he suddenly opened the cockpit cover and quickly exposed his head to the side.  Shrink.

    Looking at the direction the opponent's tank barrel was aiming at, he immediately understood what had happened. He gritted his teeth and cursed "Fack" in a low voice. The next second, he quickly jumped out of the cockpit, jumped over the turret of his own tank, and rushed back.  Quickly moved away from the tank.

    "Tom"

    "Boom"

    There was a cannon sound behind him, and the old man looked back, but it was his own tank that fired again, but to his disappointment, the opponent's tank was still intact.

    The next moment, the opponent's tank opened fire, and the old man only saw a burst of sparks from the side of the tank that had been blown up, and then the side of the tank he was driving just now exploded.

    "It really is a ricochet, Xie Te, these bastards are too difficult to deal with." The old man was afraid for a while, but fortunately he saw the situation was not good and got out of the tank in time, otherwise the consequences would be disastrous.

    "Don't think you won like this, I don't believe that you four can kill more than a thousand people." The old man pulled out his pistol from his lap and ran towards the old warehouse where the big army was.  The assault rifle had been left behind in the tank, and this pistol was all that remained.

    "Oye, I won, hahahaha"

    "Don't be shy, didn't you see one running away? Hurry up, don't be dumped by someone later." Shi Dafan slapped Xiao Zhuang on the back of the head, carried his rifle on his back, and then opened the hatch and ran away.  out.

    Leng Feng had also come out of the cockpit at this time, holding a rifle on guard. After Xiao Zhuang also climbed out, the three quickly rushed over from the side of the burning tank and jumped towards the old warehouse

    In the old warehouse, Gao Peng straightened his rifle again after making the phone call, ran up to the second floor of the old warehouse, got out of a window, and ran along an iron pipe outside the window, which was connected to another factory building.

    In the original play, Leng Feng used this channel to bypass the guarded rebels at the main gate, and directly entered from the second floor of the old warehouse, while Gao Peng used this channel to avoid the rebels attacking from outside, and withdrew from the encirclement.

    The factory building connected by this pipeline happened to be the most marginal factory building. Behind the factory building was a rainforest with deep forest and dense grass. Even if they couldn't beat it, they could retreat into the rainforest at any time.

    The coordinates of the location of the mobile phone signal just now have been locked and recorded by the navy. Even if they leave the factory, the missiles will only fall around the old warehouse.

    After avoiding the factory building, Gao Peng took out his 98k again and glanced at it, searching for something among the rebels.

    Soon, he found his target, because that target was gathering more than 300 rebel soldiers to run in the opposite direction from the old warehouse. Obviously, these people were going to face the three of Xiaozhuang  .

    The old man who was gesticulating in the crowd was so eye-catching, but he didn't even know that he had been stared at by a deadly crosshair.

    Gao Peng still didn't put the crosshair directly on the old man's head, but turned it away a little to avoid the feeling that the old man was locked by the sniper.

    This kind of induction sounds very mysterious, but Gao Peng has never doubted whether it really exists, because he himself has this kind of induction. When he is aimed at the gun, he will naturally have a premonition of danger. This induction has saved him countless times.  life.

    Soon, more than 300 rebel soldiers led by the father encountered the three of Xiaozhuang. The father picked up an ak on the ground and put the pistol back into the holster.

    Dad's strength is on par with Leng Feng Xiaozhuang, and perhaps only Shi Dafan and Gao Peng can stabilize him.

    However, even Shi Dafan can only guarantee that he will not be hit by a gun at a long distance, but he cannot guarantee that he will hit him. After all, fighting with a gun and fighting in close quarters are two different things.

    The three of Xiaozhuang cooperate with each other tacitly, and their fighting power is many times stronger than that of Leng Feng and the three of them in the original play. The rebel soldiers are constantly being knocked down, and the father can only play a small role in suppressing him. He wants to kill one or two people.  But it is also powerless.

    Dad was very helpless at this time, the rebel soldiers were too weak, but if they were brave and fearless, and more than 300 people swarmed up, even if they suffered heavy casualties, they would definitely have a chance to kill each other.

    But they just couldn't be brave enough to face the opponent with the help of a bunker.??, he didn't know how to live or die, he had once again expressed his intention to quit.

    Now he is the only bare commander left among the mercenaries of the Dane Military Resources Company who came to Africa. There is no hope for revenge, and he can only make a comeback in the future.

    But he didn't know if he would be able to find this group of people at that time, after all, he only knew Leng Feng.

    Therefore, the old man was deeply unwilling, and this unwillingness made him hesitate to make up his mind to evacuate immediately. It was his hesitation that made him never have the chance to leave again.

    Just when he got up again and fired at the location of the cold front, he only felt a coolness rise from the tailbone, and the scalp on his head felt an inexplicable tingling.

    The old man didn't have time to think about it, so he pressed his body and rolled to the side. Unfortunately, he rolled in the wrong direction.

    "Whoosh"

    "poof"

    Just when Dad had just finished rolling, a bullet flew from the right rear, piercing the back of his head, and the kinetic energy of the bullet brought his body to the ground, which perfectly interpreted the word "push the street".

    The old man's body twitched, his eyes were wide open, and there was still a trace of disbelief in his eyes, blood soon infected his face.

    When the premonition of danger appeared, the old man thought that when he was shooting at one of the people on the opposite side, the other person just aimed at his position.

    If this was the case, his handling measures were correct, but unfortunately, he never dreamed that the fatal bullet would come from behind.

    In the factory building more than 200 meters away, Gao Peng looked at the reincarnation watch, breathed a sigh of relief, and showed a happy smile on his face.

    All the tasks are completed, and all the reward points that can be harvested in this world have been collected by him, and the completion rate of the task has also reached twice. Even if there is no special reward, it is good to know the next world information in advance.

    After all, the next world is a crisis-ridden assessment mode. A little more preparation can increase the survival rate by a little more.

    And now that the most threatening father has been killed, the remaining rebel soldiers are no longer a concern. Even if they are unable to wipe them out, they can at least guarantee their own safety.

    At this time, the rebel soldiers who rushed into the old warehouse found that there was no one there, and the person surrounded by them was no longer here, and immediately turned back and rushed to the factory where Gao Peng was hiding.

    Because someone found the open window and the pipe that was big enough for a person to run through.

    Gao Peng put away the 98k without hesitation, picked up the AK rifle and fired at the rebel soldiers who rushed over.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 217 Cruise Missile Arrives in Makoyanne

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Shhhhhhhh"

    "Boom boom boom"

    General Inuwa Odu looked at the sky in despair. Dozens of missiles plunged into the factory with long tail flames, and earth-shattering explosions continued to come.

    There was a sea of ??flames in the factory, and the remaining 700 rebel soldiers were swallowed up in an instant, and the entire second half of the factory was razed to the ground, especially the surrounding factories centered on the old warehouse, which were all covered by the explosion range of the missile  .

    In a forest hundreds of meters away from the factory, Gao Peng, Xiaozhuang, Shi Dafan, and Leng Feng stood side by side, quietly watching this shocking scene.

    "It's so spectacular. It grows so big. I haven't seen the scene of missile cluster bombing yet!"

    "A total of twelve cruise missiles is too extravagant! It's not worth that much money if we sell us!"

    After a long while, Gao Peng and Shi Dafan spoke one after another. To be honest, they were very touched that the chief of the navy was willing to use so many missiles to save the four of them.

    In the original play, it was because the rebels massacred the factory employees, including a large number of expatriates, which completely angered the naval officers and soldiers. The chief then decisively fired missiles and wiped out the rebels. But now it is entirely for the safe evacuation of Gao Peng and others.

    However, everything they have done is worthy of these twelve missiles. The value of Dr. Chen and the African medical aid team alone is inestimable.

    "Kaka"

    "Let's go! No accidents, there are still some remnants of the rebels at the gate, kill them, and we can save the ostrich."

    Gao Peng reloaded his rifle with a magazine, and the sound of pulling the bolt and loading it awakened the three people who were immersed in the shocking scene of the missile cluster bombing.

    "I don't know if I can get the support of the navy when saving the ostrich."

    "Don't dream, the fleet only has 18 hours, and it will arrive soon, and they will return soon. The fleet that came to provide military assistance to this country has not yet arrived. We can only rely on ourselves to save the ostriches.  .¡±

    "If you rely on yourself, you can rely on yourself. By the way, Dapeng, where is the money you plan to use to recruit mercenaries?"

    "It's in the car! The car is in the parking lot, it hasn't been affected, don't worry!"

    When the four rushed to the gate, there were no rebel soldiers here, and they only saw a few jeeps going away in the distance.

    "Huh, let's say they run fast, let's go, there are still a lot of AKs in the factory! Collect them, these things are in the mercenary circle, but they can be used as money."

    Gao Peng's words are absolutely correct. At the mercenary concentration point in Makoyan, you can exchange an AK for a mercenary to fight for you for a day.

    In the end, Gao Peng and the others collected more than 230 intact AKs, more than 570 full clips, and more than 280 tactical vests.

    They directly used a truck to hold these things. When the rebels came, they drove a total of more than 30 trucks. The soldiers were wiped out, and these trucks stayed.

    After preparing everything, Gao Peng hung up the phone to the chief of the navy.

    "Chief, I won't say much, thank you for your remote support, this guy, shot a few million dollars, right?"

    The slightly relaxed voice of the chief of the Navy came from the receiver, "Hehe, don't thank me, life is priceless. You saved the lives of Dr. Chen and more than 50 compatriots. This cost is worth it."

    After finishing speaking, the chief's voice sank, and said: "Gao Peng, I have sent the satellite map of Mecutia City to your mobile phone, which will be very useful to you."

    "I'm very sorry, there's only so much I can do to help you, and we're going back to the voyage in ten minutes. I have to be responsible for all the overseas Chinese. You can only rely on yourself to rescue Deng Zhenhua."

    Gao Peng said sincerely: "Thank you, chief, I understand, leave the rest to us! I wish the chief and all the compatriots smooth sailing."

    "Well, be careful yourself. I believe that with your strength, you will be able to achieve success in no time. When you return safely, Ambassador Fan will record the celebration wine for you. You can drink it slowly when you return to China."

    After hanging up the phone, Gao Peng opened the satellite map of Mecutia City that he had received. After checking it, he happily said to the three people who came over to look at the map: "This should be a topographic map captured by the Beidou military satellite.  With it, we don't need to spend time familiarizing ourselves with the topography of Mecutia City."

    "Very good, this way we can save a lot of time, let's go! The ostrich is still waiting for us!"

    "Walk."

    On a dirt road in the open prairie, one off-road vehicle and three covered vehiclesThe cloth-covered truck was driving at a speed of 40 to 50 mph. The vehicle passed by, and there was smoke and dust all the way. After more than an hour of driving, Makoiane could clearly see it.

    Arriving outside the inner city of Makoya, Gao Peng, who was driving an off-road vehicle at the front, slowed down, took out his mobile phone and dialed Xiaozhuang's number, asked him where the mercenary recruitment point was, and then drove in that direction.

    Makoyane is dominated by mercenaries, so neither the government nor the rebels have the idea of ??attacking the city, because they need to recruit mercenaries to fight for them when necessary, and there is no benefit in seizing the city.

    Slowly driving on the streets of Makoyane, Gao Peng found that eight out of ten people walking on the street had AK rifles hanging on their shoulders, and some seemed to be better mixed with squad machine guns in their hands.  , even anti-rpg ones.

    There are also various races, including whites, browns, and Asians. Of course, the majority are black Africans. After all, it is the home field!

    However, these are unorganized free mercenaries, and they are usually hired on the spot, and they are paid first and then they do things, one day at a time.

    Most of the freelance mercenaries are very cheap. In many cases, they can be hired for two to three hundred dollars a day. Of course, that is the price of private employment.

    Because privately hired tasks are usually not very dangerous, they are usually protection, kidnapping, murder and the like.

    And if it is hired by an organization, such as a government army or a rebel army, it will cost at least five hundred dollars a day to do it, because government employment must be for war, and the danger is very high.

    Gao Peng looked at everything on the street with great interest. Such a scene is absolutely unheard of in China.

    However, he also drove carefully, for fear that he would bump into someone inadvertently, and then be bumped by someone inexplicably. He was even thinking about how to deal with it if he was touched by someone here.

    In fact, Gao Peng was thinking too much. Although it looks scary here, the order is very good.

    These free mercenaries are different from the mercenaries of many large mercenary regiments. In addition to being composed of retired soldiers from various countries, there are many people who do not become mercenaries purely for making money.

    Some people are purely war madmen. They like to fight, and they only know how to fight. They like the unscrupulous killing on the battlefield. Their hearts have become distorted in the years of war and killing.

    So they are crazy, bloodthirsty, and draw guns to kill people at every turn.

    But these freelance mercenaries are actually no different from the migrant workers in the domestic labor market looking for work. They all come to work to earn money and support their families. Who would be idle and cause trouble?  Besides, everyone has guns in their hands, who is afraid of whom?

    In addition, Gao Peng's small fleet of four vehicles can be seen as an organization. Except for the leading off-road vehicle, the three trucks are all of the same style.

    And the appearance of the truck, although all the signs belonging to the rebel camp were removed by Gao Peng and others, but the vehicle itself has a military flavor, and the free mercenaries will naturally not ask for trouble.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 218 Makoyane recruits mercenaries

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Hey, Babru, that convoy seems to be going to the recruiting point, take a look, maybe there are live picks!"

    "Let's go and have a look together, call more acquaintances together, the work will be taken over by those teams, if we retail investors don't take on some work, we won't be able to eat."

    Gao Peng noticed that many gunmen on the street started to run in the direction they were going, and soon dozens or hundreds of people gathered together, chatting with each other, while following their convoy leisurely.

    Gao Peng lowered the car window calmly, and after hearing what they were talking, he was secretly relieved. He planned to pick up the job, and he thought he was being targeted!

    However, seeing that these freelance mercenaries didn't even have a tactical vest, and all of them were wearing very casual clothes, I'm afraid they only had the magazine on their guns. Some of them had bulging trouser pockets, and they seemed to have a spare magazine.

    Seeing this, Gao Peng no longer had any hope for their combat capabilities. He didn't expect these free mercenaries to fight. All he needed was for them to create some chaos and provide a little cover for the four of them.

    Soon the mercenary recruitment point arrived. This is a small three-story building, but there is a wide square outside the gate on the first floor.

    Gao Peng and others parked the car on the side of the square, Leng Feng and Shi Dafan looked at the car outside, Gao Peng carried the travel bag that he put his money in, and went to the recruitment point with Xiao Zhuang.

    There is a wooden table on the left side of the gate, and a middle-aged black man wearing glasses is sitting behind the table. He has seen Gao Peng and Xiao Zhuang walking towards this side, immediately put down the magazine in his hand, stood up with a smile  get up.

    "Hello, gentlemen, is there anything I can do for you?"

    Gao Peng nodded and said, "I need to hire some mercenaries."

    The middle-aged black man smiled even more when he heard the words, and he turned sideways to invite, "No problem, please come in and discuss in detail."

    The black middle-aged man brought Gao Peng and Xiao Zhuang to a reception room, asked them to wait a while, and then left.

    Not long after, a white man who looked younger than the black man walked into the reception room, sat down in front of Gao Peng and Xiao Zhuang with a friendly smile on his face, "Hello, I am the person in charge here.  , Andrew Jayton."

    "Time is precious, so I won't be polite to you two. Do you have any requirements for the mercenaries you need?"

    Seeing that Andrew went straight to the topic without any fuss, Gao Peng was also very satisfied. After all, as Andrew said, their time is very precious, and the longer they delay, the more dangerous the ostrich will be.

    Gao Peng pondered for a while, and said: "There is no requirement. The purpose of my recruiting mercenaries is to rescue a person. The main force is our own people."

    "We just need enough people to help us contain the enemy and provide some fire cover. Of course, if the mercenaries are strong enough, that would be even better."

    Andrew nodded, expressing his understanding, and said again: "So how many mercenaries do you need, and what price do you plan to offer?"

    Gao Peng thought for a while, and said: "The number of people is probably around 500! Each person costs 600 US dollars a day."

    Andrew looked at Gao Peng in amazement. He obviously didn't expect that Gao Peng would hire so many people. Five hundred mercenaries, even if they were the worst free mercenaries, five hundred people are enough to lay down a small town, just to save one person.  As for such a big deal?

    Of course, Andrew just murmured these words in his heart and didn't say them out.

    "Mr.'s remuneration is very generous. I believe that as long as the news is released, many people will be willing to accept employment, but it is a pity that Makoyane may not be able to gather so many mercenaries at present."

    "Mr. must also know that the Red Turban Army has been fighting the government army upside down recently. Compared with the government army, the Red Turban Army's army is much smaller, so they hired a lot of mercenaries to fight."

    "Those mercenaries with good equipment and strong combat effectiveness have been hired by the Red Turban Army, and the remaining mercenaries in the city are all poorly equipped or newbies, and many of them don't even have guns, only a machete.  "

    "If you add those free mercenaries who don't have guns, the number is more than enough, but their role on the battlefield is too small."

    Speaking of this, Andrew paused before continuing: "I don't know if it's convenient for Mr. Fang to disclose who he is going to save and where the target is. Although those freelance mercenaries don't have guns, they are not weak in close combat abilities."  .¡±

    Gao Peng thought about it for a while, and it seemed that it was okay to say it. After all, rescuing the ostrich did not involve any unspeakable secrets, "The person we want to saveIt's our friend, an international photographer from China.  "

    "Some time ago, he and a group of international photographer friends were photographing wild animals in the Modenia region. When the Red Turbans launched an attack, he was involved. He killed several Red Turbans for self-protection, and was eventually arrested by the Red Turbans.  The army chased him down."

    "Later he encountered government troops and withdrew into the city of Mecutia with them. Now he is trapped in the library in the city with a group of government troops. What we have to do is to rescue him. As for the Red Scarf Army and the government  Army wars, we will not manage."

    Andrew nodded slightly after listening to Gao Peng's words, and said: "If this is the case, it seems that those mercenaries without guns will hardly be effective."

    "The city of Mecutia is not small. There are at least 2,000 Red Scarf soldiers in the city. If you want to save people, it's really hard to do without fewer people. This is very difficult."

    Gao Peng smiled slightly when he heard the words, and said: "You don't have to worry about Mr. Andrew, as long as there are enough people, we can use weapons and ammunition to pay the commission."

    "As long as Mr. Andrew can gather about 300 mercenaries with their own weapons for us, we will pay for the remaining 200 mercenaries by ourselves."

    Andrew's eyes lit up, and he said with a smile: "If this is the case, then there is no problem. As long as the sir pays the service fee, we will arrange everything. You only need to choose the mercenary."

    However, Gao Peng and Xiao Zhuang entered the recruitment site to discuss business, while Leng Feng and Shi Dafan were wearing tactical vests with spare clips in their ammunition pockets, each carrying an assault rifle and guarding the rear of the truck loaded with a large amount of weapons and ammunition.

    Leng Feng's rifle is still the m4a1 that Zhuo Yifan gave him, and Shi Dafan's scar is from the mercenaries they killed. Their guns are all equipped with red dot sights and tactical grips.

    More than a hundred people gathered in the square soon, and many people gathered in the distance continuously.

    Looking at Shi Dafan and Leng Feng's sophisticated equipment, the free mercenaries showed envy in their eyes.

    Shi Dafan's natural smiling face made him very friendly, and the bold free mercenary approached cautiously, stood three meters away from Shi Dafan and asked him: "Hey, buddies, you are here to recruit mercenaries  Is it?"

    Shi Dafan smiled at the black mercenary who asked the question: "Yes! Recruit mercenaries."

    "How many people do you want to recruit?"

    Shi Dafan shrugged his shoulders and said, "I don't know, it depends on what we think, but it's definitely not less than three or four hundred people!"

    The mercenaries around were in an uproar when they heard this, and they all showed joyful smiles, and some even took out the functional phones that were about to be antiques and started calling friends.

    "Moputi, come to the recruiting point here, there are live picks, here comes a big employer, and they want to recruit hundreds of people"

    "Ham, there is a big employer who wants to recruit hundreds of mercenaries, come here quickly"

    "" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 219 Going Smoothly Elite Freedom Mercenary Squad

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Andrew was very efficient. After Gao Peng paid the service fee of 24,000 US dollars, he quickly arranged everything.

    Freelance mercenaries and Leng Feng Shi Dafan on the square saw five black men carrying a long wooden table and a few chairs towards the place where Gao Peng and others parked their trucks.

    One of them was holding a folder in his hand, and Gao Peng and Xiao Zhuang followed Andrew out with a travel bag.

    The free mercenaries immediately became agitated and rushed to the place where the long table was placed. Andrew and Gao Peng sat behind the long table, and Xiao Zhuang returned to the car to put on his equipment.

    Andrew took out a loudspeaker and shouted to the group of free mercenaries: "Everyone, your luck has come, this Mr. Gao from China needs to hire 500 mercenaries, and his purpose is to save  One of their friends trapped in Mecutia City."

    "The pay is very high, six hundred dollars a day, but the danger is not high. You know who the Red Scarf Army is. Their marksmanship, even if you stand still, they may not be able to hit you."

    "coax"

    When Andrew said this, the free mercenaries let out a burst of laughter. They were facing the Red Scarf Army and themselves, because they knew very well that they were the same, and whether they could hit each other depended on their luck.

    It may be very dangerous to accept the employment of the Red Turban Army to fight the government army. After all, the government army has been trained and their marksmanship is much better than them.

    But if you go to fight the Red Scarf Army, as Andrew said, the danger is not high. As long as you don't encounter a large group of regular troops, and your luck is not extremely bad, you will basically not die.

    If he was hit by a stray bullet and died in a confrontation with the Red Scarf Army, then he really can't blame anyone but himself for being extremely unlucky.

    "In addition, I know that many brothers here don't have guns. Don't worry, those who don't have guns, Mr. Gao is willing to use guns and ammunition to pay the commission."

    After Andrew finished speaking, he turned his head and looked at Gao Peng. Gao Peng nodded clearly to Xiao Zhuang who had already put on his gear and got out of the car.

    Xiaozhuang walked to the back of the truck, opened the canvas cover covering the cargo compartment, lowered the baffle, and climbed up quickly. Xiaozhuang took an AK, a tactical vest, and two spare magazines to the truck.  Stefan is waiting.

    Shi Dafan put several things side by side on the table, and Gao Peng said in English: "An ak47 rifle, a tactical vest, and two spare magazines, in exchange for helping me fight for two days, is anyone willing?"

    "wow"

    There was an uproar in the square, and many free black mercenaries with no guns in their hands but only a machete rushed forward and shouted excitedly: "Boss, I am willing, let alone two days, I am willing for three days."

    Even many mercenaries who already had guns stepped forward and shouted: "Boss, I don't want money, I also want weapons and equipment."

    With a smile on his face, Gao Peng raised his hands and pressed down, and the field became quiet, "Brothers, I know that many of you lack weapons, but unfortunately, I only have more than two hundred AKs in my hand, so I can only give priority to them."  Serving brothers without guns."

    "However, I have fifty extra tactical vests here. Brothers who are willing to receive one hundred less commissions can receive one tactical vest plus two full spare magazines. There are only fifty pieces! First come first served, willing  Those who accept my employment, please come and sign up!"

    As soon as Gao Peng finished speaking, there was a tendency of turmoil in the square. Seeing this, Andrew hurriedly raised the loudspeaker and shouted: "Don't be chaotic, line up, don't worry, there are only more than 300 people here, all of you  have a share."

    Although there are still people coming from a distance, there are indeed more than 300 people in the square at the moment. While Andrew and his assistants are registering the registered mercenaries, Gao Peng, Xiao Zhuang and others are busy.

    Gao Peng took out 200,000 US dollars from the travel bag and put it on the table. Freelance mercenaries always take the money first and then do things.

    Because no one knows whether they can come back alive, they will deposit the money into an account as soon as they get the money when conditions permit, and the owner of that account is probably their relatives.

    Don't worry about them taking the money and running away, the reputation of free mercenaries is still very good.

    As long as you receive the money, you will definitely go to fight for you, unless you have concealed the information about your participation in the war, making the task more difficult than the mercenaries expected, then they will temporarily raise the price on the battlefield, and if you don¡¯t give it, they will retreat at any time  .

    Freelance mercenaries can be said to be a group of very moral and unscrupulous professions. They may fight for you today, but the other party will offer a higher price tomorrow. As long as your commission today is not confiscated, they will turn against you at any time.

    And once your money is collected, even if the other party pays youHigh, they will fight today's battle for you before defecting.

    Although it is not absolute, most free mercenaries can stick to this unwritten rule, which is weird, but reasonable and logical.

    "Boss, I don't have a gun, I choose to have a gun."

    "Okay, after registration, go to the truck to pick it up!"

    "Boss, just give me five hundred dollars. I want a tactical vest and two magazines."

    "No problem, go get it!"

    "Boss, I don't know when the departure time is? I want to save the money."

    "Well, it's 9:30 in the morning and we're leaving at about 1 in the afternoon. You can still have lunch first. There's plenty of time."

    "Okay, I'll be here on time at one o'clock in the afternoon."

    Gao Peng's mercenary recruitment work is in full swing, the number of beautiful knives on the table is constantly decreasing, and the weapons and equipment in the car are constantly being distributed.

    At this time, a group of mercenaries with different equipment from the others suddenly ran over in the distance. There were eight people in this group, including blacks, whites, and a yellow man, but they didn't look like Chinese. They should be from Vietnam and Myanmar.  side.

    They are fully equipped with tactical vests, spare magazines, and even grenades on their chests.

    The guy in his hand is also very sophisticated, there is an MP5 submachine gun with a red dot sight on the gun, a tactical flashlight hanging in front of the vertical grip, a famas light automatic rifle, an m249 machine gun, and a Winchester 1887 shotgun.  In addition to ultra-long-range sniper rifles, long-range, short-range, assault weapons, and fire suppression weapons are all available.

    The aura of these eight people is also much stronger than ordinary free mercenaries. Although they are not as good as the mercenaries of Dane Military Resources Company, they are not far behind.

    "Evan, it seems that someone is recruiting mercenaries, do you want to go and have a look?" The big white man with the shotgun said to the leading white man.

    The white man named Evan looked at the others and said, "What do you think?"

    Another strong black man with a machine gun said: "We voluntarily gave up this mission, and four people died. It's a big loss. Let's go and see what the job is! If it's suitable, we will continue. I want to receive it now."  It's hard to live a good life."

    Others also nodded in agreement, Evan nodded upon seeing this, and said: "Then go and have a look! With the strength of our team, as long as the employer is not an idiot, he will definitely hire us." (Remember the website URL  : www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 220 Jim and the others are really unlucky

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Evan and the others did not line up, and walked directly to Gao Peng at the front, but none of the free mercenaries yelled at them. Obviously, many people knew this group of people.

    They are a mercenary squad. The mercenary squad is not a mercenary group, but still a free mercenary. The people in the squad are just because they know each other well.  Get together for a long time and form a small team to pick up jobs.

    Gao Peng saw the equipment of the eight people, his eyes lit up, and he took the initiative to ask: "Are you also here to accept employment?"

    Evan nodded and said, "Yes, but our prices are different from theirs."

    Gao Peng nodded with a smile, and said: "It can be seen that your combat power is not weak, so how much commission do you need before you are willing to accept employment?"

    Evan thought for a while and said, "Eight hundred, eight hundred dollars a day."

    Gao Peng pondered for a while, and said: "I can give you one thousand dollars a day, but your mission is different from theirs. You will act as the main force and follow us."

    There was a flash of joy on the faces of Evan and the others, but Evan was more cautious and asked tentatively: "Boss, may I ask, where is our mission location?"

    "Mecutia City."

    As soon as Gao Peng finished speaking, the faces of the eight people all changed, and Evan smiled bitterly: "If this is the case, I'm sorry, I'm afraid we can't accept your employment."

    Gao Peng looked at Evan in surprise, and asked, "Why?"

    Evan spread his hands, and said helplessly: "We just came back from Mecutia City, and we took a job before, which was to attack the library of Mecutia City."

    "But there was a very powerful sniper there. We were originally a team of twelve, but when we were three or four hundred meters away from the target location, we were sniped and killed four of our partners one after another."

    "We resolutely gave up on the mission and withdrew it, otherwise, we might all die there. Although we all want to make money, we hope to have life, sorry."

    After Evan finished speaking, he was ready to take the team members to leave. They had just had a miserable experience in Mecutia City before, so when he heard about Mecutia City, he subconsciously regarded Gao Peng as a member of the Red Scarf Army.  People, recruiting mercenaries is still to attack the library.

    "Please wait a moment, you misunderstood." Gao Peng heard Evan's words, suppressed the joy in his heart, and stopped Evan and the others. Xiaozhuang and Shi Dafan looked at each other, and a flash of light flashed in their eyes  joy.

    Gao Peng and others had no doubt that the sniper who killed the four members of this team must be Deng Zhenhua, and the worries and anxieties in their hearts were instantly swept away.

    I didn't expect such a coincidence. The news from these people came so timely, which at least let them know that Deng Zhenhua is still alive and safe.

    "Misunderstand?"

    Evan and the others looked back at Gao Peng suspiciously, waiting for his explanation, "In fact, the sniper you encountered was our brother, and we hired so many mercenaries just to rescue him.  "

    "I regret that four of your teammates died at his hands, but this is the fate of mercenaries, and I believe you can understand."

    Evan and the others looked at each other in blank dismay. Of course they could understand that they would not have any resentment when they died on the battlefield, because they had already been mentally prepared since they picked up their guns and joined this profession.

    For Deng Zhenhua who killed their teammate, they didn't have the slightest resentment, because they accepted the employment of the Red Turban Army, and they were the opponent's enemy. Since they wanted to kill others, it was only natural for them to be killed by others.

    "Oh, Jim and the others are really unlucky." Evan and others sighed secretly in their hearts.

    Without any further hesitation, they chose to accept Gao Peng's employment. This time they felt a lot more relaxed, because this time they were no longer fighting against that terrifying sniper, but instead could get his support during the battle.  Also higher than do not know how much.

    After Evan's team received the commission, the first thing they did was to go to a restaurant in the city to have a good meal, while Gao Peng and the others continued to recruit mercenaries.

    All the weapons and ammunition they brought were sent out, and soon, Andrew told Gao Peng that 500 people had been recruited.

    Gao Peng looked at the square. At this time, there were more than a hundred free mercenaries gathered here. When they heard the news that the number of recruits had been enough, each of them couldn't help feeling extremely annoyed.

    Some even took the initiative to ask Gao Peng to hire them. Some of them said that they had fought many battles and were very experienced, while others played the sad card, saying that they had alreadyI haven't received a job for a long time, and the family is almost unable to open the pot.

    This made Gao Peng dumbfounded, and then he rolled his eyes, changed his mind, and simply hired all the remaining people.

    It's just that these people only have two hundred dollars a day, but these people still happily accepted the employment.

    Because Gao Peng doesn't need them to enter the city, their task is to make noise in another direction outside the city of Mecutia before they launch an attack, and make a posture of preparing to attack, so as to involve part of the city of Mecutia  The strength of the Red Turban Army.

    And once the Red Scarf Army dispatched troops to attack them, they could retreat immediately.

    When those free mercenaries heard that they didn't have to go into the city to fight their lives, they only needed to shoot a few shots into the sky from a distance to earn two hundred dollars for free. How could they not be happy?  This is simply free money.

    After finishing the recruitment of mercenaries, Gao Peng spent some money to rent more than a dozen trucks from Andrew to transport these mercenaries.

    After arranging everything, Gao Peng and his entourage took a rest in the lounge of the recruitment site, while Gao Peng and Shi Dafan each found a lounge to meditate in order to recover the consumed internal energy.

    At one o'clock in the afternoon, after Gao Peng and the others had eaten, all the mercenaries hired by him had arrived. There was no need to say anything else. Gao Peng only had one thing to say, as long as he could safely rescue them this time, he would pay each person an extra day's commission  as a bonus.

    The morale of the free mercenaries suddenly rose. They had never met such a generous employer since they became mercenaries. Now they are all gearing up to show their talents for their employers.

    Gao Peng still has more than 400,000 US dollars left, and to save people, one day is basically enough, and the remaining money is completely enough to pay the bonus. As long as he can save the ostrich, let alone this mere 400,000 US dollars, even if he spends all his money in this world  He is happy to spend all his savings.

    The mercenaries got into their cars, and the long convoy headed towards the city of Mecutia.

    Gao Peng, Leng Feng, Xiao Zhuang, and Shi Dafan, plus Evan, the captain of the mercenary team, rode in a jeep. Leng Feng drove the truck, and the recruiter drove the truck himself.

    Gao Peng turned on his fully charged mobile phone, began to study the terrain of Mecutia City, and formulated a battle plan.

    The reason why Evan was allowed to ride with them in the jeep was to allow him to participate in the formulation of the combat plan. After all, their team was a great help to Gao Peng and others.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 221 It's him who's here, it's my brother who's here

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    They are all veterans on the battlefield, and they all have great experience in fighting. With the efforts of everyone, the battle plan was quickly formulated.

    More than two hours later, the convoy arrived at the outskirts of Mecutia City. Naturally, the mercenaries who were only responsible for the feint attack went in another direction.

    The mercenaries in charge of the frontal attack parked the convoy one kilometer away from the city.

    The mercenaries got out of the car, and before departure, Gao Peng temporarily organized the five hundred people into three teams with different numbers, and the mercenaries themselves elected a leader.

    At this time, the three leaders and Evan's mercenary team all gathered next to Gao Peng's jeep, each received a walkie-talkie, and then listened to Gao Peng's arrangement of the battle plan.

    These mercenaries are no strangers to Mecutia City, so Gao Peng doesn¡¯t have to worry about them being confused about the terrain. He turned on the satellite map and said to the three temporary leaders: ¡°Everyone, look, there are three routes from our direction.  Break into the library, the middle one is the main street, and the left and right sides are side roads."

    "Omar, you take 120 people to attack from the left branch, Braham, you take 100 people to attack from the right branch, Trafah, you take 280 people to attack from the main street."

    "Evan's team added us, mixed in with Braham's right army, and finally we met at this intersection more than 500 meters away from the library. It is basically enough to fight here, and there is no need to move forward."

    "Defend on the spot, protect yourself, and provide us with some firepower assistance. At the same time, pay attention to your back and don't be outflanked. We will respond to our friends and the remaining government troops as quickly as possible."

    "At that time, we will be safe as long as we rush out of the city of Mecutia. Of course, you may also need to block the pursuers for a while. As long as our friends can evacuate safely and return to Makoyane, I will send you  bonus."

    "Everyone, are you clear?"

    The temporary leaders of the three free mercenaries and Evan and the others nodded to make it clear, then Gao Peng looked up at the city of Mecutia, with a flash of light in his eyes, and said, "Let's get ready! Tell the brothers about the battle plan."  Say, ten minutes later, we will act."

    The city of Mecutia is only a small and medium-sized city in the Modenia region, and it was not listed as the number one target by the Red Scarf Army, and it was not taken down by heavy troops from the beginning of the war.

    This can be regarded as the luck of the ostrich. At the beginning, only more than a thousand people, that is, a regiment of troops attacked the city of Mecutia, and most of them were civilians who were bewitched by the rebels, while there was a battalion of government troops in the city.  .

    As the defender of the city, and both the firepower and the quality of the soldiers are higher than the Red Turban Army, it was not so easy to be attacked by the Red Turban Army. Unfortunately, when the Red Turban Army didn¡¯t pick up their guns, you couldn¡¯t tell that he was the enemy.  .

    Therefore, a large number of Red Turban soldiers sneaked into the city first. Once the rebellion was launched, they immediately emerged from all corners of the city, catching the government forces by surprise and causing heavy casualties.

    The ostrich was involved in the battle when the Red Scarf Army launched an attack from the surrounding villages of Mecutia City and massacred them.  They withdrew into the city together.

    Under the sneak attack of the Red Turban Army lurking in the city, the government troops suffered heavy casualties. The strength of a battalion was quickly reduced to only one company. When they retreated to the library, they were completely surrounded.

    ? A total of 1,200 Red Turbans attacked the library frantically. In the absence of heavy firepower and the government forces occupied a favorable terrain, they suffered heavy losses but made no progress.

    During the defensive operations, Deng Zhenhua's marksmanship posed a huge threat to the Red Turban Army, and at the same time won the absolute trust of the government forces. They handed over the only former Soviet Union's Dragunov svd semi-automatic sniper rifle to use.

    For this sniper rifle, Deng Zhenhua has no sense of strangeness, and he can use it when he picks it up, because when he was a soldier, the sniper rifle he used for the longest time was the Type 79 semi-automatic sniper rifle, and the Type 79 is exactly  A clone of svd.

    After three days of continuous attack, not only made no progress, but more than 300 people were killed or injured. When the Red Turban Army was short of troops and could not receive any support, the general of the Red Turban Army who led the regiment decided decisively to recruit mercenaries to join the battle.

    A large number of free mercenaries were thrown into the battlefield. Together with the remaining Red Scarf Army, the number exceeded 2,000. They had a small number of RPGs in their hands, causing a large number of casualties to the government troops in defense. Of course, their own casualties were even greater

    library.

    ? Deng Zhenhua sat quietly in the corner with the svd in his arms, holding a copy of Tolstoy's World Famous Books picked up from the floor of the hall in his hand.Flipping through "War and Peace".

    At this time, Deng Zhenhua's temperament is not as sharp and calm as a strategic sniper, nor does he have the usual escape and teasing. He is over forty years old, and he looks like a refined scholar at this moment.

    After a few days of attack by the Red Scarf Army, the library has been beaten to pieces, many walls were blown down by RPGs, and the glass on all the windows has been broken.

    The bookshelves in the hall fell to the ground in a haphazard manner, a large number of books were scattered all over the floor, and scraps of paper were even scattered in all directions under the effect of the draft.

    Deng Zhenhua sighed, closed the book, and muttered: "Life, living, only at this time can people feel its beauty, and its connotation is often ignored by people in normal times."

    "In fact, the real meaning of life lies in being able to freely enjoy the sunshine, forests, mountains, grasslands, and rivers, and lies in ordinary satisfaction, and the others are irrelevant."

    "That's great, but I don't know if there is still a chance to enjoy the sunshine, forests, mountains"

    Deng Zhenhua put the book into his carry-on backpack, and reopened the safety on the sniper rifle, because he heard those damned, cruel, inhuman red scarf soldiers shouting and howling outside the library again.  sound.

    Every time like this, it is a harbinger that the Red Turban Army is preparing to attack. At this time, in the library, there are only about fifty government soldiers left in the library, and almost most of them are hanged. Only Deng Zhenhua  With a handful of soldiers intact.

    There are more than a dozen seriously injured soldiers who have lost their combat effectiveness lying in the hall quietly waiting to die. More than 30 people guard the first floor to prevent the Red Scarf Army from rushing in. Another 20 people use the wide view of the second floor to shoot.  enemy.

    The food was gone yesterday, and they hadn't eaten a grain of rice for more than 20 hours. Deng Zhenhua's mobile phone had died three days ago, and the library's power supply had been cut off long ago, so there was no way to charge it.

    Most of the soldiers died in night raids. They only had a few sets of night vision goggles, which could only be used for vigilance in different shifts. When the Red Scarf Army launched a night raid, it was impossible for everyone to see at night.  clear target.

    During the melee at night, the role of tactical actions is maximized and limited, because you can't see the enemy's actions clearly, and naturally you can't make effective countermeasures, so the biggest casualties of the government troops are caused in night battles.

    And because of his status as a strategic sniper, Deng Zhenhua obtained a set of night vision goggles alone, and he lived up to the expectations of the government army. His sniper rifle turned the tide more than once and repelled the attack of the Red Scarf Army.

    Deng Zhenhua knew that Gao Peng was on his way to rescue him, and he never doubted whether Gao Peng would come, but he didn't know if he could hold out until he brought the mercenaries.

    "Deng, there seems to be something wrong with the situation. Come and take a look. It seems that the Red Scarf Army is not preparing to attack, but is transferring people elsewhere." A government officer suddenly called out to Deng Zhenhua.

    "Tud chug"

    Just at this moment, violent gunshots came from far outside the city. Deng Zhenhua's heart trembled. He strode to the damaged wall, set up a sniper rifle, and used the scope to observe the movement outside.

    Muttering to himself in a low voice: "He is here, he must be here! It must be, my brother is here."

    After watching for a while, Deng Zhenhua, who was originally numb, suddenly flashed a bright light, and shouted to the remaining government soldiers: "Everyone, get ready, no accidents, my brother is here to save me!"  , get ready, let's go together." (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 222 I would rather be bombarded on the ground than shoot into the sky

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    After all, the free mercenaries who feinted to attack played a huge role. They fully attracted more than two hundred red scarf soldiers and three or four hundred free mercenaries to defend against the possible attack.

    It's just that when the free mercenaries followed the Red Scarf Army to that direction, they showed strange expressions on their faces. Naturally, some of them recognized the origins of those people on the opposite side. They were all begging in this circle, and there were not many of them.  an acquaintance?

    It can be seen that they are just howling from a distance and shooting towards the sky, not only the free mercenaries, but even the red scarf soldiers are puzzled.

    Of course, they also saw the identity of the opponent's free mercenaries, but if the opponent did not take the initiative to attack, they would not take the initiative to fight to provoke those mercenaries. After all, they just fired guns into the sky outside the city and did not attack them. Why bother?  trouble?

    At present, the Red Turban Army and free mercenaries are also happy to spend their time here, so that at least they don't have to be sent to carry out the offensive mission of narrow escape.

    On the other side, when the feint-attacking free mercenaries attracted five or six hundred troops, the front-on attacking free mercenaries split into three groups and rushed towards the library.

    Since the Red Scarf Army focused its forces on attacking the library, the outer defenses were very weak. The free mercenaries only paid the price of minor injuries to a few people, easily broke through the outer defenses, and drove straight in.

    Gao Peng and the others, who attacked from the right, finally saw the strange shooting method of the free mercenaries. Once they were attacked and determined the direction of the source of fire, they immediately evaded into the bunker, then raised their rifles horizontally, and raised the bunker over the bunker.  In that direction is a shuttle to sweep out.

    In this way, the opponent can only see the n shooting rifles on the opposite side, but they can't see people at all, so they can't kill the enemy. Of course, they have to rely on pure luck to hit the enemy.

    As for the case of being shot in the arm, you can only blame your bad luck, but once injured, the mercenaries can immediately withdraw from the battle.

    Earning hundreds or even thousands of dollars at the cost of minor injuries and saving one's life is already a very good deal for free mercenaries.

    Although such a shooting method is very nonsense, even in the eyes of Gao Peng and others, it is very funny, but they also expressed their understanding. After all, the free mercenaries came to fight only to make money.  Naturally, life-saving should be the top priority.

    However, when the number of people reaches a certain number, the powerful fire suppression effect is enough to give Gao Peng and the others great help.

    When the opponent is suppressed by the metal storm created by our free mercenaries, Gao Peng and others can calmly and accurately shoot the enemy, kill the enemy blocking the way, and rush forward quickly.

    ?There was a "serious" battle between Gao Peng's four men and Evan's eight men, and the right army's advance speed was the fastest, and soon they advanced to only a hundred meters away from the intersection.

    And here, they also encountered the fiercest resistance. The red scarf army behind the fortifications facing the library at the intersection turned their guns and faced the street.

    The building on the left side of the street is also equipped with a large number of troops. Because the street bends on the right side, only the building on the left side can attack the enemy, so there are no people in the building on the right side. There are two to three hundred people defending this intersection.  .

    The free mercenaries were suppressed by powerful firepower, and their advance was immediately restrained. This is a bend. As long as they don't rush out of the bend, they will basically not be in the direct view of the enemy. "Brothers, pay attention to concealment, pause  Assault, we wait for the brothers from the other two routes to arrive before going up."

    Although Gao Peng knew that these free mercenaries knew how to hide without him saying anything, he still yelled. This was an attitude, showing that Gao Peng attached great importance to their safety.

    The free mercenaries were moved. They rarely encountered such employers who cared about their safety. Most employers only used them as tools. As long as they could achieve their goals, who would care about their lives?

    They are mercenaries, and what they do is to take people's money and work hard for others. After receiving other people's money, they have to go to the battlefield to fight for others, but they also have their own scale in their hearts.  They know very well.

    Employers like Gao Peng are willing to "really" fight for him.

    After waiting for about 20 minutes, Gao Peng hung on the walkie-talkie on his left shoulder and the leaders of the other two groups said that they had reached the final distance.

    Gao Peng pressed the intercom button and ordered: "Omar, Trafa, each of you send half of your people into the houses on both sides of the street, and suppress the enemies in the buildings at the intersection from the roofs."

    "The rest of the people attacked the fortifications in the middle of the intersection,??rpg bombs a round first and then assaults. After breaking through the defense of the intersection, you don't need to move forward. Use the opponent's fortifications to defend on the spot to prevent enemies from other directions from outflanking. Are the ministries clear?  "

    "Yes. sir."

    "Very good, act."

    After Gao Peng gave the order, Braham behind him led a group of people to the corridors of the nearby buildings. The buildings on both sides of these streets were low two-story buildings, and they quickly went up to the roof.

    "Tud chug"

    The battle broke out in such an instant, and the mercenaries who went up to the roof started a fierce exchange of fire with the enemies in the opposite roof and the room on the second floor.

    Gao Peng instructed the sixteen mercenaries carrying RPGs behind him: "Ten fire at the opposite fortification, and the other six hit the tower with a slightly lower trajectory. They would rather hit the ground than shoot into the sky."

    "Move quickly and protect yourself. After firing the rockets, you immediately leave the city and return to Makoyane."

    The mercenaries nodded gratefully to Gao Peng, raised the rpg, and made ready to launch at any time, then communicated with each other, and immediately decided who would bomb the upstairs and who would bomb the ground fortifications.

    Seeing that they were ready, Gao Peng also exchanged glances with Xiao Zhuang, Leng Feng, Shi Dafan, and Evan, and nodded to show that he was ready.

    Gao Peng took a deep breath, fixed his eyes, and said, "fire."

    Sixteen people immediately rushed out of the curve and knelt down on one knee. Six of them aimed at the building on the upper left that was constantly spewing fire snakes, and the other ten aimed at the fortification directly in front.

    "Shhhhhhhh"

    More than a dozen rockets roared towards their respective targets. After the fortifications, the Red Scarf Army was attracted by the battle upstairs, and they didn't realize it until the rockets roared towards them.

    "RPG, ah" No one raised their guns and fired at the mercenaries who fired rockets under such circumstances, but they all screamed and lay down under the fortifications.

    After launching the rpg, the mercenaries ran back into the curve unscathed, greeted their brothers, and ran out of the city with their empty launchers.

    The black market price of an rpg rocket is around 200 dollars. This time, they made a net profit of 400 dollars from the mission, and there is still a bonus of 600 dollars waiting for them.  smile of joy.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 223 Tears Filled Eyes, Ready to Break Out

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The reason why this part of free mercenaries choose to use rpg is because they don¡¯t have enough capital to buy guns, and the second is that they only need to eject the rockets in their hands before they can evacuate on the battlefield, and they don¡¯t need to continue to work hard on the battlefield.

    Of course, the risk of using rpg mercenaries is also very high, because on the battlefield, rpg mercenaries will be asked by their employers to bomb certain targets.

    The enemy will give priority to shooting and killing people who carry rpg on their shoulders, especially when the opponent has snipers, people who resist rpg are basically close to death.

    So there are advantages and disadvantages between using guns and using RPGs, but in general, the survival rate of mercenaries using guns is higher than that of using RPGs.

    Thanks to Gao Peng's appropriate tactical command, these rpg-using mercenaries successfully launched the rockets. Not only were they not injured, but they also achieved the expected effect. This made them sigh in their hearts again.  A rare good employer.

    According to normal circumstances, if the enemy behind the other side's fortifications is fully guarding the street corner, it would be good if one-third of the people they rushed out to launch the rpg came back alive, but now, none of them died.

    The moment the sixteen people fired the rockets, Gao Peng had already given the order to attack. He, Xiao Zhuang, Shi Dafan, and Leng Feng, plus five mercenaries in Evan's team who used assault rifles or submachine guns formed a group.  Temporary Assault Team.

    Tiban used the machine gun. The black burly man rushed across the street in one breath, and set up the machine gun next to a public telephone booth that had fallen to the ground.

    Two mercenaries holding shotguns followed behind the assault team and charged forward quickly, while the remaining forty or fifty free mercenaries were divided into two and rushed forward along the edges of the street.  After quickly rushing to the bunkers one by one, be ready to provide cover fire at any time.

    "Boom boom boom boom"

    The moment Gao Peng and the others started, the rockets hit their targets one after another. After a series of violent explosions, more than half of the firepower in the building on the upper left was muted, and the fortifications directly in front were blown to pieces.

    Looking at the effect of the explosion, Gao Peng secretly estimated that this wave of attack killed at least dozens of opponents, and the biggest advantage was that it destroyed most of the opponent's fortifications.

    "Tud chug"

    "Aggression"

    When the smoke cleared, the Red Turban soldiers who were dizzy from the blast got up and were about to shoot at the assaulting Gao Peng and others. Dozens of AKs and a squad machine gun roared at the same time.

    The Red Scarf Army was knocked down by more than a dozen or twenty people in an instant. The other Red Scarf Army saw that the situation was not good, so they dared not stay at the intersection anymore, and they all went to the two sides to hide behind the buildings.

    And the assault team of Gao Peng and others also held up their guns and kept firing short bursts or precision shots to headshot the red scarf soldiers lying on the ground, and at the same time killed the red scarf soldiers upstairs who dared to stand up one by one.

    Gao Peng and the others rushed towards the intersection in such a force that the Red Turbans were beaten so hard that they dared not show their heads easily, and the Red Turbans upstairs were almost dead. Ten seconds later, Gao Peng and the others had advanced more than 60 meters.

    Rarely, Braham rushed down with the mercenaries upstairs, and rushed directly to the opposite building to wipe out the remaining Red Turbans. There were not many Red Turbans left in the building, and they couldn't stop Braham and others.  People are quickly wiped out.

    Evan and the others took out grenades and threw them towards the corner of the street. Two mercenaries with shotguns stepped forward and fought at close range. It was time for them to play their role.

    "Boom boom boom"

    "ah¡­¡­"

    The Red Scarf Army at the corner was blown up by a sudden grenade, and those who survived were afraid of a second wave, so they dared not hide there anymore, turned around and ran, rushing towards the fortification at another street intersection.

    "Boom Kaka Boom"

    The arrogant gunshots of the shotgun and the sound of loading sounded rhythmically, and the soldiers of the Red Turban Army who had run twenty or thirty meters almost fell down.

    Following the arrival of Gao Peng and the others and the free mercenaries, the casualties of the fleeing red scarf soldiers increased dramatically. There were originally more than 300 people, but by the time Gao Peng and the others left their sight, there were less than a hundred left.

    The right street chosen by Gao Peng and others is in front of the left front of the main entrance of the library, the middle road and the right road are facing the front of the library, and the front is obviously the direction of the Red Turban Army's key defense.

    After the right flank was breached, the commander of the Red Turban Army immediately mobilized reinforcements to counterattack this side, and at the same time urgently called back the 600 troops who were attracted by the free mercenaries who were feigning an attack.

    He also mobilized the troops surrounding the library in other directions, letting them outflank them, trying to rush to the rear of Gao Peng and others, and encircle them as well.

    After Gao Peng emptied a magazine, he went back to the corner and replaced it with a new magazine.?Then he didn¡¯t rush out again immediately, but picked up a loudspeaker that was hung on his waist and asked Andrew when he set off, turned on the power and raised it to his mouth.

    "Ostrich, I'm here, and Xiaozhuang and the health workers are also here. We are attacking the Red Scarf Army at ten o'clock, twelve o'clock and one o'clock at the main entrance of the library. I hired mercenaries."

    "I brought more than 600 mercenaries, you see the opportunity to break through, come to our side, we will meet you, move fast, we will be dumped in a while!"

    library.

    ? When gunshots rang out from outside the city and the Red Scarf Army began to mobilize, Deng Zhenhua kept watching from the windows in all directions on the second floor.

    Twenty minutes later, he found that there were gunshots on three streets, and those gunshots continued to advance here.

    After another ten minutes, a large number of armed men without red scarves around their necks appeared on the roofs of the three streets. They were attacking the red scarf army. Deng Zhenhua's breathing became short of breath, and an uncontrollable excitement rose from the bottom of his heart  .

    Not long after, the soldiers of the Red Scarf Army who surrounded them at the exit became chaotic, and the fortifications at the three street intersections were all bombed by RPGs, and the fierce gunfire kept going.

    When Gao Peng's voice sounded, he was holding a sniper rifle at the main entrance to kill those Red Turban soldiers who were exposed to his guns because of the destruction of the fortifications. Soon, the defenses at the three intersections were breached one after another.

    The svd sniper rifle has ten bullets per magazine. Under his superb marksmanship with no missing shots, the soldiers of the Red Scarf Army fell one by one. His killing efficiency alone is almost as good as that of hundreds of free mercenaries automatic rifles  The shooting efficiency is even higher.

    There are only two spare magazines, and a government soldier is responsible for pressing the bullets for him to ensure the continuity of his firepower.

    When he heard Gao Peng's voice through the loudspeaker, Deng Zhenhua burst into tears instantly. He knew that if he survived, Xia Lan would no longer be a widow.

    Deng Zhenhua was overjoyed and shouted to the remaining government soldiers: "Brothers, my other brothers are here to save us! They have brought more than 600 mercenaries, and they have already broken through the three lines of defense of the Red Turban Army.  I'm coming, ready to break through."

    "Oh, yeah."

    "Deng, I love you to death."

    "Deng, after I get out, I'll wash my ass and wait for you."

    "Fake squid, stop talking nonsense, take the injured brother, and go downstairs quickly, gogogo."

    The second floor of the library was full of jubilation. Deng Zhenhua cursed dumbfoundedly, picked up his sniper rifle and rushed downstairs, while the others went to the hall to pick up the seriously wounded who were still breathing, and went downstairs.

    The surviving government soldiers on the first floor burst into cheers after hearing the explanations from their comrades-in-arms, and then all rushed to the left side door of the library, carefully leaning against the bombed-out doorway, and looking out.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 224 These gangsters are really cute

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Quickly, build a defensive position and suppress them."

    "Da da da da da da"

    "Tutuchug"

    The four of Gao Peng, Evan and the others used the bombed-out fortifications of the Red Turban Army as a cover, continuously shooting and killing the counterattacking Red Turban Army, while yelling at the free mercenaries behind them.

    Under the cover of Gao Peng and others, those free mercenaries quickly dragged the messy sandbags together and piled them into fortifications.

    Under the leadership of Braham, the mercenaries on the upper floor wiped out the enemies in the opposite building at the cost of nine casualties, and then rushed to help with the remaining 30 free mercenaries. A simple fortification was quickly formed.  .

    The free mercenaries lay down behind the fortifications and fired fiercely at the hundreds of red scarf soldiers who rushed towards them, but Gao Peng noticed that they were no longer hiding under cover, but just raised their guns above their heads and held fire.

    Although they still turned their guns sideways, Gao Peng found that they had already aimed and fired.

    Aiming does not mean that you must pass the front sight. These free mercenaries have their own way of aiming. They will find a plane aiming angle by holding their guns horizontally.

    This angle is not as precise as the crosshair, but for freelance mercenaries who have not received much training, it is obvious that this method of aiming is more suitable for them.

    Another problem is the recoil. The recoil of the AK rifle is very large. The freelance mercenaries can't hold down the gun at all. The muzzle jumps up as soon as they shoot, and at least eight out of ten bullets will be blown away.

    But if you sweep the gun sideways, under the action of the recoil, the muzzle will swing from side to side, so that at least the impact point of the bullets can be guaranteed to be at the same level without flying into the sky.  Guns shoot more effectively.

    More than seventy AKs fired at once, coupled with the precise bursts of Gao Peng and others, the counterattacking Red Scarf Army was immediately suppressed, leaving dozens of corpses behind, and after retreating to the bunker, separated by a distance of several hundred meters from the free servants.  Soldiers play "luck"-style shooting.

    Fortunately, during the fight, Gao Peng and his party picked up a lot of clips and bullets after killing the opponent. Otherwise, according to their fighting style, the bullets would have been gone.

    It's a pity that there are no masters like Gao Peng and others in the center and left. The attack is not smooth, and has been suppressed by the Red Turban Army after the fortifications at the intersection.

    However, they also played a certain role, at least involving a large number of Red Scarf Army troops, preventing them from easily relaxing their suppression on the two streets, otherwise they would attack them if they were not careful.

    Seeing that Gao Peng finally suppressed the opponent, he greeted Leng Feng Xiaozhuang and the others. A group of nine people lowered their figures and rushed towards the side door of the library under the cover of flower beds and sculptures around the library. At a distance of more than 500 meters, they  It takes a minute or so.

    "buzz"

    "Aggression"

    Suddenly, there was a roar of cars, followed by the crazy roar of heavy machine guns, but the Red Scarf Army mobilized two pickup trucks with a heavy machine gun on the roof rack and rushed over.

    The range of the heavy machine gun is much longer than that of the AK rifle. The Red Turban soldiers manipulating the heavy machine gun parked the car at a distance where they could hit the opponent but the opponent could not reach them, and frantically fired at the mercenary position.

    After five or six people were killed by stray bullets, the mercenaries didn't dare to show their heads again, and all lay down behind the bunker, while the soldiers of the Red Turban Army took the opportunity to rush forward quickly.

    When Gao Peng looked up and saw this scene, his pupils narrowed sharply, and he didn't care about other things. He raised his loudspeaker and shouted: "Ostrich, if you are still alive, go to twelve o'clock, heavy machine gun, kill them for me."

    "If the two heavy machine guns don't misfire within ten seconds, it means you've already hung up. Let's turn around and"

    "Bang bang"

    Before Gao Peng finished speaking, two sounds sounded one after another, with an interval of less than two seconds. Even though the sounds of heavy machine guns and many rifles were covered, after the very clear gunshots, the heavy machine gun suddenly misfired.

    Gao Peng and Xiaozhuang Shi Dafan showed a gratified smile, then suddenly got up and opened fire at the Red Turban Army who had rushed to less than 100 meters away from the fortification.

    The burst fire from seven assault rifles and two submachine guns knocked down more than a dozen Red Scarf soldiers in an instant, and the mercenaries who found that the heavy machine gun's fire suppression had disappeared reappeared and crossed the AK to face the rushing Red Scarf soldiers.  The towel army just swept wildly.

    This turn of events came a bit suddenly, no one expected that the heavy machine gun more than 600 meters away from here would be knocked off suddenly, and the red scarf army who rushed over suffered heavy casualties in an instant.  Fifty or sixty people fell.

    "Bang bang"

    ?There were two more crisp gunshots, and the other two Red Scarf soldiers who were about to regain control of the heavy machine guns were headshot again.

    "Damn it, it's semi-automatic, no wonder the shooting frequency is so fast." Gao Peng whispered enviously, and took eight teammates to the library again.

    Over there, Deng Zhenhua, who was leaning against the main entrance, shouted to the more than 50 surviving government soldiers: "Great opportunity, go, retreat quickly, my brothers will take care of you, gogogo."

    "No, Deng, let's go together."

    "Leave me alone, you go first, I want to suppress the opponent's heavy machine gun, otherwise you don't know how many times you will die, go!"

    "Deng" The eyes of the only remaining government officer were shining with crystal light, he took a deep look at Deng Zhenhua, shrugged his sore nose, gritted his teeth and shouted at the government soldiers: "Don't let Deng's sacrifice be in vain, let  'sgo."

    "Deng, I will always remember you."

    "Deng, you are my best brother."

    ""

    Government soldiers, led by officers, filed out and rushed towards the entrance of the street behind the mercenary fortifications. Many of them said something to Deng Zhenhua before going out.

    Deng Zhenhua looked at the last government soldier who disappeared at the door, and laughed and cursed in Chinese: "You gangsters, I'm not dead yet! Are you cursing me?"

    Even Deng Zhenhua, who never swears and considers himself a scholar, couldn't hold back the swearing.

    Of course, in fact, he knew that these gangsters were joking with him. After leaving here, they would go back to their respective life trajectories and go their separate ways.

    In these few days of fighting side by side, they have formed a deep friendship. Their words seem to be very ambiguous, but Deng Zhenhua only felt one meaning in these words

    They will never forget him, and they will never forget the days and nights of living and dying together in this small city, in this small library.

    He will never forget the kindness of him taking the initiative to stay for them and let them go first when the way of life is in front of them.

    Of course, Deng Zhenhua will never forget the friendship they agreed to allow him to enjoy when there was only the last bit of food and water left, and they will never forget that when the rpg hit, they threw him away with their bodies to save him  Grace to block the shrapnel.

    Although he knew that it was because of his strength that more of them could survive, but he still wanted to say

    These black buddies are really cute.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 225: Borrowing a Machine Gun, Finally Seeing an Ostrich

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Tud chug"

    Suddenly there was loud gunshots next to the library. Gao Peng looked intently, but saw a group of government soldiers rushing out from the side door. While firing and suppressing the Red Scarf Army, they rushed towards this side quickly.

    "Cover." Gao Peng yelled, rushed out from under the flower bed, and moved towards the side door of the library in a horizontal movement. The muzzle of the gun was always pointed at the hiding spot of the Red Scarf Army. As long as someone appeared, he would immediately shoot him down.  .

    The same is true for Leng Feng, Xiaozhuang, Shi Dafan, Evan and others. Although Evan's marksmanship is not as good as that of Xiaozhuang Lengfeng and others, they all use firearms with low recoil and very high precision, so they can barely do it.  Perfect fire suppression.

    Gao Peng and his party successfully joined the government soldiers, and the officer shouted to Gao Peng and the others: "Excuse me, who is Gao?"

    Gao Peng shot two short bursts, and after killing the two exposed red scarf soldiers, he moved to the officer and squatted down, saying: "I am."

    "Deng asked me to tell you, find a way to destroy those two cars, otherwise he would not dare to evacuate."

    As soon as the officer finished speaking, Gao Peng understood the situation at this time. The two truck-mounted heavy machine guns were always a serious concern to them. If they could not be destroyed, they would be attacked by a metal storm at any time.

    "boom"

    Deng Zhenhua's gunfire rang out again, and another Red Turban soldier who was about to control a heavy machine gun was blasted away.

    "Understood, you go ahead first, suppress the Red Turban Army with the mercenaries, we will withdraw after I get Deng out, there is a machine gunner in the position, you ask him to bring the machine gun to my current position, go.  "

    After listening to Gao Peng's words, the officer nodded to express his understanding, waved to the soldiers behind him, and the group rushed to the position more than 200 meters away.

    Two minutes later, the fireman of the Evan team, the big black man rushed over with a machine gun. Gao Peng took out two hundred dollar bills from his pocket and handed them to the big man, saying, "Put on the complete ammunition chain hanging on your body."  , count me as renting your gun."

    "Boss, you don't need to give money, you can just use it." The big black man didn't take Gao Peng's money, and happily took off the last ammunition chain on his body, and handed the gun to Gao Peng after loading it.

    Gao Peng took the gun with one hand, stuffed the money in his pocket, and said, "Keep it in your pocket! Machine guns are big eaters, and it's not easy for everyone."

    After finishing speaking, he stopped talking to him, and after shouting "Cover me", he raised his machine gun and rushed towards the pick-up truck more than 600 meters away through various bunkers along the way. Leng Feng and others fell behind a certain distance,  Cover Gao Peng with all his strength.

    Originally, the effective range of the m249 machine gun can reach 800 meters, but the bullets are too far away, and the power is not enough. Gao Peng's purpose is to destroy the two vehicles, so he plans to rush to about 300 to 400 meters.

    Evan and the others witnessed the process of Gao Peng giving money to the big man. After hearing his words, they were all inexplicably moved. They gritted their teeth and rushed out. They are willing to fight for such an employer.

    The big black man took out the two hundred dollars in his pocket, folded it preciously and put it in his trouser pocket, and lay down behind the bunker to silently pray for Gao Peng and his brothers.

    As the distance approached, the bullets whizzed past everyone's ears, and the eight automatic weapons fired soul-hunting bullets at the enemy non-stop.

    When Gao Peng rushed past the side of the library, the ostrich in the library also saw his figure, and immediately turned their guns, and while paying attention to the machine gun, sniped the threatening target for Gao Peng and others.

    The muzzle of the gun turned back and forth, and the ostrich's heart rose to his throat. He knew that the brothers did all this to save him. How could he let them have an accident?

    The distance finally reached within 400 meters. Gao Peng ignored the Red Turban soldiers who were shooting at him, and turned a blind eye to the flying bullets, because he believed that his brothers would protect him well.

    Gao Peng lay down next to a sculpture that had been destroyed and only the base remained, set up his machine gun, and aimed at the pickup truck.

    "Aggression aggression aggression"

    Gao Peng used long and short bursts alternately, and greeted the lower three roads of the car. Soon, when the bullets on the machine gun's belt were consumed by nearly half, one of the pickup trucks finally exploded into a big fireball with a "boom", Gao Peng  Burst the fuel tank.

    The drivers of the two vehicles were already killed in the first round of shooting, and it was impossible to drive the vehicles away from the spot.

    "Aggression aggressiveness"

    "Boom"

    The second pickup truck finally exploded, but the bullets were not used up, there were probably a dozen or twenty rounds left.

    "Withdraw"

    Gao Peng shouted loudly,He picked up the machine gun, turned the rifle thrown behind his back with the other hand, and fired at the Red Turban army with one hand, while retreating to the side door of the library.

    Seeing that Gao Peng really did it, the ostrich suppressed his excitement and did not evacuate immediately, but provided them with all-out fire support.

    It wasn't until they retreated to the previous bunker outside the side door of the library that he turned around and rushed towards the side door.

    The figure of the ostrich finally appeared in the eyes of Gao Peng and others. Gao Peng shouted excitedly: "Cover with all your strength, ostrich, hurry up."

    "Tud chug"

    "Aggression"

    "Da da da da da"

    Everyone no longer spared the bullets and fired with all their strength. The big black man linked the half of the bullets he had replaced before, directly raised the machine gun, and took a standing position to shoot.

    This can not only suppress the opponent's firepower, but also attract a large amount of firepower from the opponent, creating conditions for the ostrich to escape.

    When the government soldiers over there saw the ostriches rushing out, they stopped shooting from covert one by one, but stood up one after another, shooting in a squatting or kneeling position. Their purpose was naturally the same as that of the big black man.

    Under such circumstances, someone was shot and fell to the ground very quickly. Seeing this situation, the free mercenaries immediately understood that this was the appearance of the Lord, and soon many people, like government soldiers, voluntarily exposed themselves  .

    When the ostrich watched this scene, his eye sockets became moist involuntarily. He hadn't eaten for a day and a night, and his physical strength was exhausted, so he didn't run fast.

    At this moment, he was panting heavily, desperately squeezing every ounce of strength in his body, just wanting to make himself faster, and faster, the shorter the time he used, the fewer people would be shot to save him.

    "Puff puff"

    "Well¡­¡­"

    Gao Peng suddenly heard the sound of bullets entering the flesh and muffled groans around him. He turned his head in shock, only to see that the big black man with a machine gun was shot in the left shoulder and right chest, and the kinetic energy of the bullet knocked him to the ground.

    There is nothing wrong with the left shoulder, but the wound on the right chest is bleeding continuously, and blood is also overflowing from his mouth. Judging from the situation, it is likely that the pulmonary artery was interrupted.

    A look of sadness flashed in the eyes of Evan and the others. Pulmonary artery rupture is the same as aortic rupture. Both of them need first aid to survive. But at this time, on the battlefield, even effective hemostasis cannot be achieved.  first aid?

    In their view, the big black man is dead.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 226 Shi Dafan's Silver Needle to Stop Bleeding A Life-Based Business

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Pay attention to concealment, hurry up, stop the bleeding and bandage him." Gao Peng also understood this in his heart, he just shouted out subconsciously, no matter what, do your best and obey the destiny!

    Hearing Gao Peng's shout, Shi Dafan, the health worker not far away, rushed over reflexively.

    After seeing the situation clearly, he ran to the side of the big black man and squatted down. With a "Zilla", he tore off the clothes of the big black man, revealing his muscular body.

    Immediately, Shi Dafan lifted up his shirt, and a cloth pouch was tied around his waist. Shi Dafan took off the cloth pouch and spread it out, only to see that the inside of the pouch was filled with dense silver needles. This is a pair of needle pouches.  .

    There are long and short silver needles. Shi Dafan pulled out two slightly shorter silver needles, and at the same time took out a lighter to disinfect the silver needles.

    While moving, Shi Dafan said in harmony to the big black man: "Relax, keep your breathing steady, don't pant, you will be fine, it is your luck to meet me, you will survive."

    Hearing what Shi Dafan said, there was hope in the eyes of Evan and others. Those silver needles reminded them of some legends about the East, but Gao Peng's eyes lit up when he saw Shi Dafan's actions.

    Indeed, if an ordinary person encountered such a situation, he might really have to watch the black man die, but Shi Dafan came from a family of Chinese medicine and a family of martial arts.

    Not to mention silver needles to stop the bleeding, even if there was a scene like that on TV, Shi Dafan would not be surprised if the bleeding stopped with a few touches of his finger.

    Of course, film and television dramas are just film and television dramas after all, and Shi Dafan doesn't have the ability to stop bleeding with acupoints, but hemostasis with silver needles is no problem.

    After sterilizing the silver needles with fire, Shi Dafan focused his eyes, twisted a silver needle in each hand, and pierced the Zhongfu and Yunmen points near the collarbone on the chest of the big black man one after the other.

    The Zhongfu point was pierced 1 centimeter, and the Yunmen point was pierced 1.4 centimeters. After the silver needle was inserted, Shi Dafan twisted the silver needle with his hand and turned it clockwise, and at the same time guided the internal force along the silver needle into his acupuncture points.

    Following Shi Dafan's movements, the bloody chest of the big black man actually gradually stopped, which made Evan and others feel both miraculous and delighted.

    Just when Shi Dafan was treating the big black man, the ostrich finally rushed over a distance of more than 300 meters and reached the hiding place of Gao Peng and others.

    "Dapeng, Xiaozhuang, you"

    "Stop talking nonsense, cover the health workers to save lives, and wait until it's safe to say anything."

    After listening to Gao Peng's words, Ostrich noticed that Shi Dafan was treating a strong black man on the ground. His originally bright eyes froze, and the joy and emotion in his heart disappeared instantly.

    He still didn't understand that the big black man was injured to cover him, so he found a suitable shooting spot without saying a word, and began to call the soldiers of the Red Turban Army.

    "Okay, take him and prepare to withdraw. The position where he was shot cannot be resisted. Two people need to carry him away."

    Everyone looked back and saw that the blood of the big black man had completely stopped. Shi Dafan tightly bound the left shoulder and right chest wounds of the big black man with gauze, and tied the needle bag back to his waist again.

    Gao Peng nodded to everyone, and said: "Okay, withdraw, Evan, you put him on the rack."

    Two burly men in Evan's team put the big black man on the shelf. At this time, after Shi Dafan's treatment, he did not lose consciousness. The wound was as unconscious as if he had been injected with anesthesia, so he still had the ability to move.

    However, in order not to further aggravate his injury, his teammates put his weight on himself completely, and he only needs to exert a small amount of force to move faster.

    Gao Peng and others kept the three of them behind. At this time, with the help of the semi-automatic sniper rifle of Deng Zhenhua, a top sniper, the Red Scarf Army couldn't stop them even more, and a group of them rushed into the street behind the fortification smoothly.

    "Braham, inform the other two brothers to withdraw."

    Inside a certain building.

    The leader of the Red Scarf Army who was in charge of capturing the city of Mecutia put down his military binoculars and said to the people around him: "Notify them, don't stop them, let them go."

    "Ah? Chief, they caused us so many casualties, should we just let them go?"

    The leader yelled angrily at the subordinate when he heard the words: "Are you an idiot? There are masters among these people, and we are not able to contend with them at all. Intercepting will only increase unnecessary casualties."

    "They only want to save people and have no intention of occupying the city. Our mission is to completely occupy and control the city. It is meaningless to intercept them, understand?"

      "yes. sir."

    Gao Peng and others, who were already ready to fight a difficult breakout battle, were surprised to find that they did not encounter any obstacles on their way back. The Red Scarf Army who had originally surrounded them withdrew inexplicably.

    However, it is also a good thing that there is no one to stop them. There are many wounded among the free mercenaries, and they all need medical treatment, and wounded people like the big black man cannot be delayed.

    None of the three free mercenaries encountered any obstacles. They returned to the parking spot of the convoy smoothly, got into their cars, and the convoy drove to Macoyane immediately.

    As a mercenary city, the hospital in Macoyane has the best surgeons. Needless to say, everyone understands the reason.

    Gao Peng, Xiaozhuang, Shi Dafan, Leng Feng, and Ostrich got into the jeep. There were no outsiders, and everyone showed a relaxed look.

    Gao Peng introduced Leng Feng to the ostrich, and the ostrich naturally expressed the deepest gratitude to Leng Feng for his help.

    Immediately afterwards, Shi Dafan and Ostrich entered into a mode of getting along with each other to ridicule each other, and Gao Peng and Xiaozhuang were no strangers to it. It was only now that Leng Feng discovered that this strategic sniper with a godly marksmanship actually possesses a funny attribute.

    For a while, there was joy in the jeep, and the ostrich was successfully rescued. The stone in everyone's heart finally fell to the ground, and they called home to report that they were safe.

    As for the ostrich, judging from Xia Lan's chilly tone, he probably suffered a lot after returning home.

    Back in Makoyane, the wounded went to the hospital for treatment, and the surviving government soldiers bid farewell to him after having a meal with the ostriches, and they were going back to the government army's base camp.

    The ostrich returned the svd sniper rifle to them. After all, it was a weapon of their army. Anyway, he couldn't bring it back to the country, so he might as well return it to them.

    Gao Peng paid all the free mercenaries who participated in the battle an extra day's commission as promised. This time, 500 mercenaries participated in the battle, and more than 40 people were killed. Only 450 people came back, and more than 60 of them were injured.

    In addition to paying off the commission he promised them, Gao Peng also paid some extra money for the injured, which was regarded as condolence money. As for the pension for the dead, of course there was no such thing.

    Mercenaries fight wars to do business. Their own lives and weapons in their hands are capital. If they die, they lose everything. If they are injured and need treatment, they are losses. If they come back intact, they will naturally earn money.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 227: Return, Lord God, The Examination World with a Foreign Background

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    For the seriously injured black man, Gao Peng paid his medical expenses in full, and gave him an extra 20,000 US dollars. In his words, this was considered as nutrition expenses and lost wages.

    This naturally moved Evan and the others and the big black man into a mess. Finally, Gao Peng wrote down Evan's phone number, and then returned to the hotel where he was staying with the ostrich and others.

    After this round of throwing money, Gao Peng only had tens of thousands of dollars left with him, which was reserved for them to spend on the road.

    In the evening, after dinner, Gao Peng and Leng Feng went to the roof of the hotel to chat with each other with a can of beer.

    The ostrich screamed suddenly from the downstairs room, "Fuck, don't slap your face! Don't you know that I rely on this face for my living?"

    "Hehe, you still dare to be poor with me, don't you?"

    "Oh, I was wrong, I will tell you next time."

    "What? Next time?"

    "Bang bang"

    Leng Feng looked at Gao Peng in astonishment, and asked in confusion, "What are they doing?"

    Gao Peng shrugged and said with a smile: "Leave them alone, these are just two angry friends venting their anger. The reason is that when they are in danger, they hide it for fear of hurting their brothers, ha ha."

    After Gao Peng finished speaking, he saw that Leng Feng still didn't understand, so he explained in detail. After listening to Leng Feng, he couldn't laugh or cry, but also envied the brotherhood between them.

    "I really envy you. When you were soldiers, you fought side by side. After you retire, you can still live and die together. This is how lucky the soldiers are."

    "Why do you need to be envious? Aren't we now your brothers?"

    Looking at Gao Peng's sincere eyes, a warm current flowed across Leng Feng's heart. He didn't say anything, raised the wine bottle in his hand, and Gao Peng touched his own wine bottle with a smile.

    The next day, Gao Peng and his party gave all their weapons and equipment to the free mercenaries. Of course, it was only on the surface. Gao Peng also had several AKs and more than 20 magazines in his reincarnation table!

    Immediately, the group rushed to Ethiopia and bought a direct flight ticket to Beijing that night. Leng Feng did not choose to return home, but bought a ticket to Siberia.

    "Contact me often if you have nothing to do, and remember to call me when you need to bite someone." At the airport ticket gate, Gao Peng patted Leng Feng on the shoulder and said with a smile.

    Leng Feng looked at Gao Peng dumbfounded, punched him in the chest, and said: "No matter how many times I hear this, I still feel awkward."

    "Hahahahayou will get used to it slowly."

    Deng Zhenhua said to Leng Feng enthusiastically: "By the way, Leng Feng, you are going to Siberia. I heard that there are quite a lot of purebred Erha over there. When you come back, remember to get me a pair. One male and one female!"

    Erha, Husky, the real scientific name is Siberian Husky.

    "Hehe, no problem, I will definitely get it back for you when the time comes."

    Upon hearing this, Shi Dafan joked: "Hey, there is still a chance! Why don't you just take two ostriches back?"

    Xiao Zhuang grinned and agreed: "I think this proposal is very reliable. In the future, other people's children will ride bicycles to school, and your daughter will directly ride an ostrich."

    "Puffcough cough cough"

    "It's about time. It's time for us to get on the plane." The ostrich raised his empty wrist with black lines on his head, looked at the time seriously, and said angrily, then turned and went to the ticket gate.

    Gao Peng shrugged helplessly, and said to Leng Feng: "Let's go, take care of yourself."

    "You too, goodbye."

    After saying goodbye to Leng Feng, the four of Gao Peng entered the ticket gate. The moment Gao Peng stepped on the plane, he felt a familiar sense of dizziness. It turned out that the mission was not over until the ostrich boarded the plane back home. This was before Gao Peng lost consciousness.  One last thought

    Bonus space.

    ? Reincarnation World: Wolf Warrior II

    Task 1: Assist in the evacuation of overseas Chinese, rescue overseas Chinese in non-Chinese, escort at least 30 overseas Chinese to a safe place, successfully obtain 1500 reward points, and get an additional 50 reward points for every extra Chinese and overseas Chinese rescued, and every missing Chinese and overseas Chinese for rescue  Deduct 50 reward points, complete the task at 6330, and get 3150 reward points.

    Task 2: Protect women and children, ensure that the female doctor Rachel and Dr. Chen¡¯s daughter Pasha are not dead, successfully obtain 1000 reward points, and one person who dies will deduct 500 reward points (additional task: ensure that Dr. Chen is not dead, successfully obtain an additional 500 reward points, fail  No penalty), the task is completed and 1500 reward points are obtained.

    ? Task 3: Rescue the ostriches and rescue the besieged Mekuti in the Modenia region.Deng Zhenhua, the ostrich in the city, successfully obtained the reward of one month of free rest time in I am a special soldier world, and doubled the fee to enter the world of I am a special soldier if he failed. After completing the task, he will get one month of free rest time in I am a special soldier world after each reincarnation.

    Pre-assessment welfare tasks: Kill the main mercenary of Dane Military Resources Company, get 1000 reward points for killing Dad (achieved), get 500 reward points for killing cockroaches (achieve), and get 500 reward points for killing big bear (achieve),  Killing Athena gets 500 bonus points (achieved), killing ghosts gets 500 bonus points (achieved), and 3000 bonus points.

    A total of 7650 reward points have been obtained in this reincarnation.

    ? If the completion rate of this reincarnation mission reaches 200%, you will be rewarded for knowing the next reincarnation world information in advance. Do you want to check the next reincarnation world information?

    Looking at the total income counted at the bottom, Gao Peng couldn't help but show a tinge of joy. This is the most lucrative harvest since he entered reincarnation, which is enough for him to exchange for more than a year of cultivation time.

    In addition to my one-month free rest time in the special forces world, that is a rest time worth a full 1,500 reward points, which is almost half of his previous income in each reincarnation.

    And after ten reincarnations, he can save a full 15,000 reward points, which is not insignificant.

    Of course, the income is directly proportional to the risk. Whether it is the task of reincarnation or the process of rescuing the ostrich, it can be said that there are many dangers. If one is not careful, the result will be death.

    Fortunately, Gao Peng is not weak, and with a little bit of luck, he successfully crossed over.

    However, he didn't feel so relaxed at this time, because the next world was the assessment world, and he had already experienced the cruelty of the assessment world once during the interview world, so he attached great importance to the next world.

    This time, the completion rate of the task has been doubled, and it is very good to be able to know the information of the next reincarnation world in advance. This will at least allow him to make targeted preparations.

    "Check the next reincarnation world information."

    There was a flash of light on the void screen, and the information of the next reincarnation world had already appeared.

    The World of Reincarnation: "Soldiers Are Coming to the City"

    Mode: Examination mode

    ?Number of applicants per world: ten

    "It's this kind of meat grinder-like war world again. This time, the difficulty is much greater than that of Jinling Thirteen Hairpins."

    "Besides, the first assessment world is a Chinese background, so this time the assessment will be changed to a foreign background? The main god is indeed the Supreme Lord!" (Remember the website of this site: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 228: Stalingrad: Language Learning

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The story background of "Soldiers at the City" is the famous "Battle of Stalingrad" during World War II. From June 28, 1942 to February 2, 1943, the time span is more than seven months.

    This battle was a battle fought by Germany against the southern city of Stalingrad in the Soviet Union during World War II.

    The Battle of Stalingrad can be said to be a turning point on the Eastern Front of World War II. Judging from the number of casualties alone, the battle is also the bloodiest battle in modern history.

    The total number of casualties on both sides of the Soviet Union and Germany was about two million, and the number of people participating in this battle was more than any other battle in history.

    And the film and television drama "Soldiers at the City" tells the story of the legendary Soviet sniper Vasily Zaitsev growing up step by step during the Stalingrad Defense War, and finally becoming famous.

    As soon as he read the information about the next reincarnation world, Gao Peng immediately knew what he should do this year besides cultivation. Learning foreign languages, yes, he had to learn both Russian and German, or he could just learn one.  .

    However, in this kind of reincarnation world, usually the first task is to choose a faction, and this time the factions for him to choose are naturally the Soviet Union and Germany.

    In this way, if he only learns one of the languages, then he will have no choice but to join the camp of the language he learned.

    However, the world of reincarnation with a foreign background does not have any mental burden for Gao Peng. He can choose whichever camp is beneficial to him. Whether it is the Soviet Union or Germany, there is no difference in his eyes.

    And speaking of it, the reincarnated world of Binglincheng belongs to the world of snipers, and his main weapon is the German Mauser 98k sniper rifle, so he is naturally more suitable for the German camp.

    But in any case, the final winner of the Battle of Stalingrad was the Soviet Union, which made it more advantageous to choose the Soviet camp.

    Therefore, Gao Peng decided to use his extraordinary language talent to learn both languages. It does not need to be as close to his mother tongue as English and Japanese, as long as he can communicate with people from the two countries normally.

    After making up his mind, Gao Peng spent 7,200 reward points to exchange for 360 days of resting time in the God God space, and then exchanged 10 reward points for 1,000 life points.

    In the end, Gao Peng exchanged his living points for a full set of teaching materials in Russian and German, including books and CDs, and of course, a large number of homework books and pens.

    Language can be learned by listening, but words must be fully learned and memorized after a lot of practice, just like when you were in elementary school, you must copy new words for Chinese homework.

    A word must be written over and over again before it can be fully mastered, otherwise even Gao Peng's unconscious memory from the special forces can't help him.

    Of course, having undergone a lot of memory training, coupled with his internal strength, his brain function has become stronger and stronger, which has a huge bonus effect on Gao Peng's learning of two languages, or not only learning languages, learning anything, these factors  will be of great help.

    After exchanging everything he needed, Gao Peng returned to his living space and started the process of retreat.

    Gao Peng adjusted his practice time and re-planned it. After waking up in the early morning to practice, this is the time when he has the most energy and the clearest mind.

    After Gao Peng washes up and eats breakfast, he will start learning foreign languages. He first learned Russian, and learning one subject at a time is the kingly way. Learning two subjects together will easily interfere with each other, which is not conducive to learning.

    Learn foreign languages ??in the morning, spend three hours in the afternoon practicing deadly throat-locking guns, and spend the rest of the time practicing marksmanship in the shooting range. The marksmanship that Gao Peng practices now is not just ordinary long-range sniping, but difficult ones such as ricochet sniping.  Skill.

    With Gao Peng's current sniper skills, with the help of the 8x lens, he can already hit every target at a distance of about 1,000 meters. Of course, his shooting speed at targets over 800 meters is much slower because of the need to calculate  There are too many conditions.

    Targets within 800 meters basically only need about two seconds. As for targets within 600 meters, Gao Peng can shoot with his gun.

    Internal strength and the deadly choke gun are long-term development, especially internal strength, which is a kind of ability of panacea, and it is also the foundation of the foundation, so he will not relax at any time.

    However, sniping is the theme of the next world, and it is also the main means for him to kill the enemy and save his life, and complete the task. Therefore, during the rest period, Gao Peng, apart from internal strength and the deadly throat gun, the main skill he practiced was sniping.

    He still has some 7.92mm bullets used by 98k in his reincarnation table, which are all accumulated in the sword world, but the number is not much. It seems that he needs to exchange a few days to return to the sword world, and then get some ammunition.ready.

    Time passed quickly, and five months later, Gao Peng was able to watch the original Russian movies without Chinese subtitles without hindrance, and he could speak Russian fluently.  Habit.

    Even though his body is more flexible and agile than ordinary people, he still can't make his tongue vibrate regularly and evenly. It can only be said that this should be a racial talent, and it is not so easy to master it by learning!

    After learning Russian, Gao Peng stopped for a few days. The originally arranged language learning time was spent watching Russian movies. He deliberately turned the volume to mute and lip-synced to the Russian subtitles on the TV. Almost the entire movie dialogue was written by him  Do it yourself to improve your Russian level.

    While learning foreign languages, his internal strength has also been steadily improved. His practice of maintaining a childlike body, coupled with his unremitting practice, has kept his Shaolin internal strength improvement speed at a peak state.

    The death-killing throat-locking spear technique has also become more and more perfect, but except for a period of time in I am a special soldier world, I have sparred with Shi Dafan and practiced with Monk Wei in Liangjian, and I have not fought against other martial arts masters.  Therefore, it is still lacking in actual combat applications.

    Well, this time I have a one-month break in the world of special forces, and I have to go to Shi Dafan to practice again. It is best to get to know some experts in spearmanship through him. It would be even better if I can get some pointers.

    After five months of training, Gao Peng's sniping level has also been greatly improved. Not only has the time for ultra-long-range sniping from kilometers away been shortened, but also ricochet sniping has achieved results. Gao Peng's mastery of the angle of ricochet has reached  A very high level.

    Just after five months of consumption, his bullets were almost used up, and Gao Peng just needed to rest for a while, so he exchanged the remaining 440 reward points for eight days of time in the sword world, and finally left 40 points as pocket money.

    Gao Peng put on the clothes and equipment he wore when he was in the world of swords again, still carried the 98k and the deadly choke gun on his back, and then stepped into the beam of transmission light.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 229 The Spike Special Brigade of the Sword World Li Yunlong Wants to Get Married

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Riding a white horse and carrying a steel gun. The third brother eats the food of the Eighth Route Army. If he wants to go home to see the girl, he can't take care of the devil."

    "Riding a white horse, carrying a steel gun"

    Gao Peng rode to Zhaojiayu with a few hardcore men and members of Lone Wolf Team A. As soon as he arrived at the entrance of the village, he heard a group of children shouting a jingle in unison, and everyone had beaming expressions on their faces.

    The location where Gao Peng entered was Yushu Ridge, more than ten kilometers away from Zhaojiayu, where the Spike Special Brigade was stationed.

    That's right, it's the brigade, not the squad.

    At this time, seven or eight months have passed since Gao Peng eliminated the Yamamoto Special Forces and left this world. The batch of Bobosha submachine guns and Mosin Nagant sniper rifles purchased by the headquarters from the Soviet Union have arrived.

    Their lack of professional equipment was finally made up for. At this time, the Spike Brigade had 30 standing special commando teams, all of which were in standard groups of eight, specializing in special operations.

    In addition, there are three battalions of ordinary special forces. The battalion of special forces is also called a squadron.  Corps combat.

    The firepower configuration of each company is different from that of the commando. The machine gun company uses machine guns for all members, the sharpshooter company uses rifles for all members, the demolition company is actually a combination of artillery company and engineer company, and the vanguard company uses submachine guns for all members.

    ?The Wolf Fang Squad Group A and Group B were also officially renamed the Lone Wolf Special Commando Group A and Group B, and on this basis, Group C and Group D were expanded.

    The team composed of officers was cancelled, because now the special forces no longer have the problem of shortage of manpower, and there is no need for the officers to be pulled out individually to form an army.

    The most important thing is that now the Spike Special Brigade has separated from the independent regiment and formed its own army, and its organizational system is the same as that of the independent regiment, a regiment-level unit. Gao Peng's position is equal to that of Li Yunlong, and his status is even higher than that of Li Yunlong.

    However, the teaching team of the Independent Regiment was retained, and there were more than a dozen veteran members as seed instructors, and it was still the most effective unit of the Independent Regiment.

    The captain of the Wolf Fang Brigade is undoubtedly Gao Peng. At the same time, he is also the leader of the Lone Wolf Group A. Due to the special nature of the Wolf Fang Brigade, there is currently no political commissar.

    What's more, Gao Peng's own cultural and political awareness is not low, he himself is the best political commissar, and Li Yunlong has always dreamed of being the leader of the political commissar on his shoulders, and Gao Peng has achieved it.

    Three squadron leaders, one is Li Xiangyang, who is also the leader of Lone Wolf Group B, the other is Monk Wei, and the last one is Gao Yunfeng, who is also the leader of Lone Wolf Group C, and the leader of D team is a member of Langya.  To Duan Peng who was three months old.

    This kid is also a practitioner. He has been practicing martial arts since he was a child. He learned the Northern School of Kung Fu and is good at legwork. In the entire independent group, he is the only one who can match Wei Monk and Gao Pengfang.

    After Gao Peng received the memory when he entered, he was really surprised for a while. He didn't expect that Gao Yunfeng, who was only in the middle-level at the beginning, would be so competitive. He made rapid progress in half a year, reaching the level of elite special forces, and finally stood out.

    Everyone has witnessed Gao Yunfeng's progress. His almost self-destructive training made others dissatisfied. He was training when others were training, and he was still training when others were resting.

    And he is also quite talented in tactical command. Although his personal strength is not the strongest in the Spike Brigade, his overall level is not bad, and he is a commander.

    Through his own efforts, coupled with Gao Peng's sympathy for Hou Dong'e in Gaishanxi, Gao Peng promoted him to the position of squadron leader, and Gao Yunfeng was able to take his wife Hou Dong'e, younger sister Gao Xiulan and his two children to Zhaojiayu Village to settle down.

    After the Wolf Fang Brigade became an army, the devils in the strongholds in the surrounding counties suffered a great disaster, often dying one by one, and within a month of forming an army, the devils within a radius of hundreds of miles were almost wiped out.

    In places a little farther away or where there are heavy devils stationed, the commanders of the devils are often assassinated, and even the headquarters are attacked and wiped out before the army has time to respond.

    Even Shinozuka Yoshio, the commander of the First Army of the Devil's North China Dispatch Army, felt a huge threat, and the headquarters moved again and again.

    The demise of Yamamoto's special forces made the Eighth Route Army's elusive Spike Special Forces unstoppable, and Yoshio Shinozuka had a terrible headache. If this continues, the war in the North China Theater will probably be completely defeated.

    In desperation, Yoshio Shinozuka reported the situation to General Neji Okamura, commander-in-chief of the North China Front Army.

    Neiji Okamura learned about these situations.??Immediately decided to mobilize a large army to carry out a large-scale raid on the base of the Eighth Route Army in Shanxi. This time he planned to mobilize at least 80,000 troops, dispatch tanks and planes to cooperate, and determined to wipe out the special forces of the Eighth Route Army in one fell swoop.

    Of course, mobilizing the army, arranging strategies and tactics, and formulating sweeping plans did not happen overnight, and it took time.

    The Eighth Route Army is stepping up training and making progress every day. Not only the Eighth Route Army, but the New Fourth Army is also making rapid progress. The combat quality of many troops is advancing from the wild road to the elite regular army.

    On the second day after Gao Peng entered, he was exercising martial arts with Monk Wei on the courtyard dam outside the brigade headquarters. He fought against Monk Wei's Shaolin stick technique with a throat-killing gun.

    The two were fighting vigorously, and the surrounding team members were also watching with great interest. The correspondent suddenly came to report a news, which shocked the team members.

    "What? Commander Li is getting married today? It's too sudden!" After Monk Wei and Gao Peng stopped fighting, he said to the correspondent who was also a special forces soldier, "Do you know who Commander Li is going to marry?"

    The correspondent spread his hands and said: "I don't know, it was Zhao Political Commissar who asked the correspondent of the Independent Regiment Department to invite the team leader and the three squadron leaders to Zhaojiayu for a banquet."

    "Okay, let's find out who Captain Li wants to marry. Our old leader is not young. It's time to start a family."

    Gao Peng spit out his internal energy, retracted the death-throat lock gun to the shortest point, and inserted it back into the cloth cover on his back.

    "Monk, Duan Peng, and Lao Gao, the three of you and Group A will follow me. Xiangyang, you and Group B will keep an eye on the noobs. We probably won't be back until tomorrow."

    "Captain, don't worry! I will take good care of them."

    Gao Peng led a group of subordinates into the village, and his own cavalry company soldiers took the horses away to take care of them. When retreating from Daxia Bay, because the retreat was planned and not forced by the devils, the head of the headquarters was able to calmly arrange  .

    The people around were transferred in advance with the help of the Eighth Route Army, so the independent regiment did not encounter the plot of bloody battles with the devils in order to attract firepower and cover the transfer of the people.

    So Sun Desheng and the cavalry company are still there, without any loss. The independent regiment headquarters was almost wiped out, and only eight people escaped in the end.  The devil captured him, but at this time he was still the Eighth Route Army soldier with a red heart.

    Of course, the cavalry unit of the Devils was not active for long, and was quickly wiped out by Gao Peng with the Spike.

    The supreme commander of the devils who was in charge of sweeping in this direction, Major General Yongfu Pinglu, head of the 4th Brigade, was headshot by Gao Peng, and the sweep was easily put out.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 230 The head of the regiment came to his senses, but the political commissar went down instead

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Hey, Team Gao, High School Team, Team Wei, you guys came so fast! Didn't Team Li come?"

    "It's been a long time since I haven't seen Staff Liu. Our place is near here! Li Squadron is in charge of the training of the rookie battalion, so I can't get away. How about it? Have Chief of Staff Zhang and the other leaders arrived?"

    "I have been notified, but the chief of staff and several chiefs have led a team to engage in sideline business and are not in the station. When they come back, the correspondent will notify them. It should be able to catch up with the team leader's wedding banquet."

    The Chief of Staff Zhang mentioned by Gao Peng refers to Zhang Dabiao. When Kong Jie was the head of the independent regiment, all the high-level generals died except for him.

    All the political commissars and chiefs of staff were sacrificed, and more than half of the heads of various units were also sacrificed. For a long time, the leadership of the independent regiment was not sound.

    Of course, this is not to say that Kong Jie is an idiot, he is just unlucky. Now the independent regiment has grown and grown, and the organizational system of each unit has gradually improved. Zhang Dabiao was appointed as the independent regiment because of his qualifications and military exploits.  chief of staff.

    Shen Quan was promoted to deputy head of the regiment, Wang Huaibao took over from Gao Peng's class and became the captain of the teaching team, and the positions of battalion commander instructors were held by the first batch of company platoon leaders who participated in the training of Gao Peng's teaching team.

    When Gao Peng and his party entered the village, many cadres greeted them warmly. After a while, a group of children were running towards them. Behind them was a young woman in a festive red padded jacket and red flowers on her head.

    That woman is not very beautiful, at least not as good as Hou Dong'e and Gao Xiulan who were walking beside her, but she still has good facial features. At this time, some rouge and powder were rubbed on her face, which made her look even more beautiful.  A bit shy.

    Gao Peng knew that this was probably Xiuqin. At this time Hou Dong'e and Gao Xiulan also saw Gao Peng and his party, and smiled at them, but they didn't come up to speak to them, but followed Xiuqin in the same direction, and Gao Peng was not seen among the group  Zhuang must be taking care of his younger sister at home.

    "Let's go! Let's go to the regiment headquarters first." Gao Peng shook his head and took the lead to go to the regiment headquarters.

    Along the way, there are busy Eighth Route Army soldiers everywhere, many villagers are also helping with chores, and soldiers from the guard platoon are helping the cooking team to prepare food for the wedding banquet.

    Today's Independence Regiment is very rich. Although all the seized must be returned to the public, even if the captured in each battle only gets a little bit of money, it will be a lot of money in the long run.

    The most important thing is that the special brigade and the independent regiment wear a pair of trousers. They don't need any other support. They just need to inform the independent regiment every time the special brigade takes action, and then Li Yunlong sends a company or two platoons to follow.  , then you can gain more or less every time.

    After all, there are only eight members of the commando team. After laying down a stronghold, they will not be able to get back the equipment and supplies. At this time, the "stick and stick soldiers" of the independent regiment will play a role.

    The commando team is responsible for fighting, and the independent group is responsible for moving. They can also give some support at critical moments, and then add to the five if they gain something. The words that Li Yunlong and Gao Peng often talk about are, which of us will follow whom!

    Therefore, this wedding was held in a much more grand manner than in the original drama. The independent group had already lived a life of meat, vegetables, eggs, and fruits the year before last, let alone today.

    Arriving at the regiment headquarters, Li Yunlong and Zhao Gang were muttering together. Seeing Gao Peng entering the room, Zhao Gang hurriedly stood up with a smile, and said, "Captain Gao is here, please sit down."

    "Hey, political commissar, I haven't seen you for half a year. How do you feel that you are different? I Dapeng didn't offend you, did I?" Gao Peng looked at Zhao Gang with a half-smile and said.

    "Hey, Dapeng, don't you know about our political commissar Zhao? Poor literati just like to be poor and elegant, but our old Li is different. Don't say you became the captain, even if you become a general in the future, I will only recognize you Dapeng  It¡¯s brother, let¡¯s rub your face with some food and drink, you still have to give it, haha.¡±

    Li Yunlong stepped forward with a big grin, grabbed Gao Peng's shoulders, pressed him on the chair, and said with a smile.

    "Look, look, I used to always criticize the head of the regiment for not being enlightened enough, and asked him to learn more from you. Why is it that the head of the regiment has become more enlightened, and you are the political commissar instead? You still don't have the right combination with the workers and peasants!  "

    "Hahahaha" Zhao Gang let out a long laugh, pointed at Gao Peng with his fingers, and said with a smile, "You guys are also a cultural person after all, let Lao Li lead you to the ditch, okay, I won't follow you  You're welcome."

    Only then did Gao Peng nodded in satisfaction and said: "That's right! They are all my brothers. If you are so polite to me, as long as you are here in the future, I will not come to the independent group. I feel uncomfortable."

    "Hehehehe" Zhao Gang and Li YuThere was a gratified smile on the faces of the group, obviously very happy for Gao Peng's love.

    After Gao Peng said those words, he turned to Li Yunlong and said with a smile: "Leader, tell me! What's going on? How did you get on with a girl?"

    "Uh this matter I am still in a daze until now!"

    ""

    One afternoon, Gao Peng was bragging with Li Yunlong and Zhao Gang at the regiment headquarters. Around three or four o'clock, Zhang Dabiao, Shen Quan, Wang Huaibao, Sun Desheng and others rushed back one after another, and the regiment headquarters suddenly became lively.

    One by one, the cowhide was blowing loudly. How many convoys of the devils were robbed in the past few months, and how many strongholds of the devils were pulled out in the past few days, so Sun Desheng was a little dull, his mouth was not very bright, and he just kept laughing there.  Do not join in the bragging process.

    But everyone knows that this guy is a muffled rich man. The cavalry company is more mobile than them, and the individual quality of those cavalry is not weaker than their troops. They are all trained according to Gao Peng's training outline.  Can you be weaker than anyone!

    So with the same strength as the soldiers, the cavalry company who is good at horse fighting and has strong mobility must have gained more benefits than them. Haven't you seen that most of Sun Desheng's soldiers have two bastard boxes hanging on their waists?

    The whole afternoon passed like this, and at four o'clock, the staff officer of the regiment headquarters came to inform that the wedding banquet was ready, and they waited for the chiefs to take their seats, and then everyone went to the courtyard of Li Yunlong's residence together.

    At this time, tables were set up inside and outside the courtyard. The guard platoon, the soldiers brought by the chiefs, and the villagers were all sitting on the tables outside the courtyard. The officers and the more prestigious old people in the village were all sitting in the courtyard.

    However, Lone Wolf Group A is quite special. All members sat in the yard, and Hou Dong'e also sat beside Gao Yunfeng.

    For this guy to have such a beautiful daughter-in-law, other people are all kinds of envy and hatred.

    At that time, it was not so easy for the Eighth Route Army to get married. There were regulations, and the "268 regiment" standard was implemented.

    The so-called 268 regiment means that the age must be at least 26 years old, the military or party age must be more than 8 years, and the administrative level must be above the regiment level. Only when these conditions are met can they be eligible to marry.

    Just because the war environment at that time was too cruel, and the death rate of Eighth Route Army soldiers below this level was too high. If there were no restrictions, they could marry freely, and it would be easy to create countless orphans and widows.

    In that era, life was difficult for men, not to mention widows with children alone.

    But Gao Yunfeng was married before joining the army, so naturally he is not within this standard. The knot is already married, and he already has two children. If he comes to join the army to serve the country, he can't make people leave, right?

    There are four tables in the yard, and there is another table in front of the main house on the back, which is where Li Yunlong, his bride Yang Xiuqin and political commissar Zhao Gang are located.

    After Li Yunlong entered the room and took Yang Xiuqin out to sit down, Zhao Gang happily stood up.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 231 The Monk's Kung Fu Is Not Appreciable

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Let's invite the newlyweds first to introduce the love process. We bachelors should also study hard and gain some experience. Anyway, it will be useful sooner or later, right?"

    "Yes, welcome"

    "Clatter"

    There was joy in the courtyard, warm applause rang out, and everyone booed one after another.

    Li Yunlong smiled so much with his old face, he stood up and said triumphantly: "Now, as a person who has been here, I will talk about my love experience."

    As soon as Li Yunlong finished speaking, Gao Peng shouted loudly: "Leader, you are not considered a visitor now! You haven't entered the bridal chamber, and this experience is not over yet! Do you think so?"

    "yes."

    "Captain Gao is right, it's over when you enter the bridal chamber."

    "Ha ha ha ha¡­¡­"

    There was laughter again in the yard, Yang Xiuqin was so ashamed that she almost buried her head under the table.

    Li Yunlong glanced at Gao Peng speechlessly, and said helplessly: "Okay, okay, then it's half the past, right?"

    "Haha, that's about the same."

    Li Yunlong hesitated for a while, and immediately returned to his high-spirited manner, and said carefreely: "Let's continue, ah! According to my love experience, there is nothing complicated in love. To put it bluntly, it's like bastard looking at mung beans, yes  eyes!"

    "Ha ha ha ha¡­¡­"

    ?After Li Yunlong boasted all about it, Zhao Gang got up and offered three bowls of wine to Li Yunlong on behalf of the whole group. After three bowls, Zhao Gang directly announced that the meal was served. Li Yunlong had just started to drink, how could three bowls be enough?

    However, Zhao Gang said that he had the final say on life matters, which made Li Yunlong suffocate and had nowhere to vent his anger, and the scene was once very discordant.

    Seeing this, Gao Peng hurriedly stepped forward to smooth things over, "Political commissar! Look at the wedding of our regiment leader. This is a rare happy event in the independent regiment for many years?"

    "It's not easy for him to marry a wife at such an age! Everyone is happy for the leader, why spoil everyone's interest?"

    "Why don't we just let the big guys let go of drinking today, and our lone wolf commando will stand guard for everyone. If something goes wrong, I will use my head to make amends, okay?"

    "Dapeng, youyouare you just messing around!" Zhao Gang stared helplessly at Gao Peng and sat down with a wry smile, obviously acquiescing.

    Gao Peng talked about this point, if he insisted on going his own way, it would be unreasonable, not only offending the whole group, but also making Gao Peng feel uncomfortable. Although Zhao Gang is upright and principled in everything, he is not a brainless  generation.

    And Gao Peng dared to make such a move because he had confidence. The Yamamoto Special Forces had been wiped out, and the devils within hundreds of miles had been wiped out by them.

    The bases of hundreds of miles have been connected together, and the position of Zhaojiayu can be said to be extremely safe, not much better than the rear.

    Seeing Zhao Gang acquiescing, Gao Peng proudly raised his head to Li Yunlong, and Li Yunlong quietly gave Gao Peng a thumbs up.

    "Brothers, according to our traditional Chinese wedding banquet process, it's time for the newlyweds to toast at the table next. Head, sister-in-law Xiuqin, what are you doing sitting here? Move!"

    "Yes, yes, we have to respect the tradition, ah! Haha, daughter-in-law, come on!" Li Yunlong was overwhelmed when he heard this, and he stood up with Yang Xiuqin and shouted: "Old Wang, bring the wine."

    The atmosphere in the yard suddenly became lively. Gao Peng walked up to a sulky Zhao Gang and sat down, patted him on the shoulder, and persuaded him: "Don't be angry with the political commissar, don't you know what kind of virtue our head is?"

    "Usually I'm definitely on your side, but today, if you want to get angry with him, you'll end up having a bad fight. Anyway, it's only once in his life. Why bother? Endure him for a day, don't fight with him."  He is serious, ah!"

    After listening to Gao Peng's words, Zhao Gang's anger gradually calmed down. He glanced at Gao Peng and hummed, "Stop playing with me, kid. Who doesn't know that you and Li Yunlong wear a pair of pants? Hmph, he likes to drink.  Let's go! Okay, I'll accompany you, let's see if he can consummate the house today."

    After Zhao Gang finished speaking, he picked up a bowl of wine and walked towards Li Yunlong. Gao Peng looked at the ruthless Zhao Gang with a smile on his face, and sighed inwardly

    After a banquet, all the officers of the Independence Regiment were drunk, and Li Yunlong and Zhao Gang, two happy friends, were even so drunk that they passed out.

    Zhao Gang achieved his goal, and Li Yunlong slept soundly that night.??The house was not consummated at all.

    In the end, it was Gao Yunfeng who arranged for the independent regiment's guard platoon to be sentry tonight, and then the lone wolf commando team of two assisted on duty.

    The next day, when Li Yunlong, Zhao Gang and other officers of the Independence Regiment woke up one after another, Gao Peng bid farewell to Li Yunlong and returned to the station.

    On the night when Gao Peng entered, he put four boxes of 7.92mm bullets in the reincarnation watch, a total of 6,000 rounds, and dozens of cantaloupe grenades.

    With these bullets, it is enough for both practice and combat. Out of careful consideration, Gao Peng also stuffed a Mosin Nagant m91-30 sniper rifle and related supporting bullets into the reincarnation watch.

    In the next few days, Gao Peng will be his team leader in peace and stability, practicing as a rookie, and learning kung fu with Monk Wei Duan Peng. Monk Wei's Shaolin boxing method Gao Peng doesn't like, it is too open and close, hard bridge and hard horse  .

    His fighting style is not as good as Sanda fighting, his training method is not as good as that of the deadly choke gun, which improves his physical fitness, his skills are not as good as his grasping and fighting, and his practicality is not as good as the field army fighting skills he learned from the special forces.  Fabi.

    To put it bluntly, Monk Wei's martial arts is to rely on deep internal strength to overwhelm others. Once he encounters an opponent who is similar in strength to him but superior in skill, he has to pounce.

    However, in this era, there are not many folk masters who can practice internal skills to his level. Thirty years back, there were still many masters in the early days of the Republic of China.

    Like the sharpshooter Li Shuwen, his apprentice Baji master Huo Diange, the tiger head Shaobao Sun Lutang, the Guandong hero Du Xinwu who is collectively known as the three heroes of the early Republic of China, the Jinmen hero Jingwu Sports Association Huo Yuanjia, and the Yangtze River hero  Wudang Lu Zijian and so on can be found everywhere.

    Among the more representative senior masters in the martial arts world mentioned above, the one who is still alive and easy to find is Lu Zijian, the hero of the Yangtze River. He is Lao Jiang's personal bodyguard and is also the martial arts master of the "Thirteen Taibao" of Lao Jiang's guards.  coach.

    Gao Peng remembers that the Changjiang hero lived until 2012 at the age of 119. He is the longest-lived martial artist in contemporary China and is known as "Contemporary Zhang Sanfeng".

    It's a pity that Lu Daxia is Lao Jiang's person now, and Gao Peng has no way to ask him about martial arts, but he is quite interested in Duan Peng's kicks.

    Gao Peng's foundation is very solid, and he has some internal skills. He doesn't need to learn from scratch. As long as Duan Peng shows him the power-generating skills and ways of kicking his legs, Gao Peng can basically practice by himself.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 232: Gao Peng's Surprise

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Having learned the core tricks of Duan Peng's legwork, Gao Peng only needs to practice a lot, and sooner or later he will become a master of legwork.

    Of course, Gao Peng didn't learn other people's housekeeping skills in vain. He also passed on the field army fighting skills he learned from the special forces to Duan Peng.

    You know, Gao Peng used this set of fighting skills to draw with Monk Wei, who was several times stronger than him, and Duan Peng's skill was not far behind that of Monk Wei, and he could also fight with his superb kicks.  Even with him.

    However, after learning Gao Peng's fighting skills, he will be able to beat Monk Wei sooner or later. Duan Peng is so happy now, holding back his energy to practice fighting skills every day, just waiting for the day when he can defeat Monk Wei and feel proud!

    Eight days passed quickly. Gao Peng returned to the main god space and began to learn German. German is more difficult than Russian, because the English pronunciation rules learned will interfere with German pronunciation. The same writing method has a completely different pronunciation  rule.

    So it took more than half a year for Gao Peng to learn German at a level where he can communicate normally, but he is not as fluent in Russian, but it is good enough, and there is no need to be too obsessed with the level of proficiency.

    The 360-day rest period passed quickly, and Gao Peng's skill improved again, and his throat-locking spear technique became more and more proficient.

    If it is defined by the five stages of first glimpse of the door, small success, entry into the room, proficiency, and peak achievement, Gao Peng's death-killing throat-locking spear technique should be in the realm of small success.

    One year of the moon stick, one year of sword, ten years of sword, one hundred years of training a gun is not just talk, although it does not really take a hundred years to practice a set of marksmanship, but if you want to practice marksmanship to the pinnacle, you have to spend no matter what.  decades.

    Officer Hong Xi only practiced this set of marksmanship to the peak in his middle age. Gao Peng became a monk halfway and only practiced it for only four or five years. How strong can he be?

    However, in the past half a year, Gao Peng learned a lot from Duan Peng's legwork. His pair of long legs spread out like a butterfly piercing flowers, flexible and changeable, and like a dragon wagging its tail, with amazing momentum.

    After the rest time ran out, Gao Peng finally entered the world of I am a special soldier to rest. There are many things to do for a month!

    Gao Peng woke up again from his own home. This time he didn¡¯t receive many memories. It was just over a month after they returned from Africa. The ostrich immediately returned home, but Shi Dafan spent a few days in Beijing.  Just go back.

    The days soon returned to the previous calm, the only difference is that Xiao Zhuang's second novel has the material and inspiration, which is about mercenaries.

    In addition, he also has an ambition. When he has money in the future, he will write Leng Feng's experience into a script and make it into a movie.

    Seeing Xiaozhuang's idea from memory, the corners of Gao Peng's mouth twitched. Well, Brother Jing's Wolf Warrior series will be staged in the parallel world he created.

    After Gao Peng changed his clothes, he called Xiaozhuang, told him that he was going to Suzhou to visit Shi Dafan for a while, and then called Shi Dafan to let him know.

    Shi Dafan was naturally very welcome to Gao Peng's visit. A month later, Shi Dafan asked for leave again, but no one in the hospital had any objections. Given the reputation of the historian in Jiangnan, no one dared to say anything.

    ?Gao Peng first flew from Beijing to Wuxi, and then took a bus from Wuxi to Suzhou, which took less than two hours.

    Shi Dafan took his wife Li Lanying to the station to pick up Gao Peng, and Gao Peng finally saw the true face of this daughter of a martial arts family.

    Li Lanying has a sweet and delicate appearance. She is already in her thirties, but she looks no different from the young woman who just graduated from college. On the contrary, she has a little more mature charm, and she can't be seen as approaching middle age at all.

    Due to practicing martial arts all the year round, her skin is tight, her figure is proud, and there is no crow's feet in the corners of her eyes.

    "Boy, you've only been separated for more than a month, and you miss me again?" Shi Dafan laughed and stepped forward to punch Gao Peng in the chest.

    "That's right! I don't think of anyone in Lone Wolf Group B, but you and the ostrich. I always feel like something is missing without your complaints in my life."

    "Heythat ostrich guy, he probably hasn't passed the 'detention period' yet!"

    "Ha ha ha ha¡­¡­"

    After chatting and laughing for a while, Shi Dafan introduced to Gao Peng: "Hey, this is your sister-in-law, isn't she beautiful? Are you envious?"

    After finishing speaking, he said to Li Lanying: "Honey, this is Dapeng, the guy who taught me the inner strength and heart."

    Li Lanying rolled Shi Dafan's eyes, then with a smile on her face, she stretched out her right hand to Gao Peng generously, and said with a smile: "Brother Dapeng, I often hear Dafan mentioning you, This time I came to Suzhou, I must play for a while.  "

    "Hello, sister-in-law, that's for sure. Just don't think I'm bothering you, sister-in-law." Gao Peng stretched out his hand and shook Li Lanying slightly before letting go. He was neither rude nor frivolous, and showed his demeanor just right.

    With Shi Dafan and others, he can tease at will, laughing and cursing, but he still maintains a trace of politeness to the female relatives who are not so familiar.

    "Let's go, go home, haven't you had lunch yet? Your sister-in-law can cook good dishes. Today you can have a good taste of our Gusu cuisine."

    "Hey, the martial arts are superb, she is beautiful and charming, and she also cooks well. She is also a Jiangnan girl, and her sister-in-law is simply the contemporary Huang Rong! Daxia Shi, I am starting to envy and hate you!"

    "Hehe, you made a mistake. My wife's ancestors are from Cangzhou, Hebei, and she moved to Suzhou from her grandfather's generation."

    "Oh?" Gao Peng was stunned, and asked Li Lanying tentatively: "Dare to ask sister-in-law, what do you call Senior Li Shuwen, the sharp gun?"

    Li Lanying smiled slightly when she heard the words, and said playfully: "My fellow official is the ancestor of the family, but Brother Dapeng speaks like this, but the poison of Chinese martial arts novels is too deep?"

    Li Shuwen, styled Tongchen.

    "Well¡­¡­"

    "Ha ha ha ha¡­¡­"

    Gao Peng was very excited. He didn't expect Shi Dafan's wife to be the descendant of Li Shuwen, the sharp gun. Even better, she inherited Li Shuwen's great spear skills.  Equipment is more suitable for women.

    Although Li Lanying also knows Bajiquan, her kung fu is far behind her brothers, and her big spear kung fu is the strongest of the Li family's generation.

    On Gao Peng's first day in Suzhou, after eating a lunch prepared by Li Lanying himself, and seeing Shi Dafan's nearly seventy-year-old father, who was still hale and hearty, Shi Dafan took Gao Peng to visit the beautiful scenery of Suzhou.  .

    In the evening, Shi Dafan also took him to the Hanshan Temple in Gusu District, so that Gao Peng also experienced a "moonset, black cries and frost all over the sky, Jiang Feng fishing fire and sorrowful sleep, Hanshan Temple outside Gusu City, and the midnight bell to the passenger ship"  artistic conception.

    At four o'clock the next day, Gao Peng met Shi Dafan in the yard wearing white exercise clothes. The two looked at each other and smiled, then put on a posture and began to practice Shaolin internal skills together.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 233 Martial arts is a killing technique

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    After practicing the exercises, the east has already turned white, and it will be dawn soon. Gao Peng and Shi Dafan went back to their rooms to wash up.

    The courtyard of Shi Dafan's house is a typical Jiangnan garden style, covering a large area and very retro. There are all kinds of pavilions, terraces and pavilions in the courtyard, as well as rockeries and ponds, forming an interesting contrast.

    After washing up, Gao Peng and Shi Dafan got together again in the yard. The two sat for a while, and Shi Dafan said: "Dapeng, after all, we haven't sparred for ten years! Do you want to go to the martial arts training ground to build a match?"  Hand, let me see, I haven't seen you in ten years, how far have you practiced martial arts?"

    Naturally, Gao Peng couldn't wish for it, but he also knew that there was still a certain gap between his level and Shi Dafan's. He followed Shi Dafan to the martial arts field, and said, "I'm afraid I will disappoint you. Life has been too comfortable these years, and I'm a bit slack.  , I practiced hard when I was not a soldier."

    Shi Dafan shook his head with a broken smile, and said: "It's understandable, you are not from the martial arts world, and martial arts is also a hobby, after all, now is the era of hot weapons, no matter how good your martial arts are, if you knock them down with one shot, the only thing left in martial arts is to strengthen your body."  It worked."

    Gao Peng shrugged and said that was the case.

    The two of them passed through two arches and came to the martial arts training ground in the backyard. This is a wide yard covering an area of ??more than 300 square meters. There is a weapon rack on the left side of the yard, and there are only two weapons on the rack: knives and guns.

    On the right side are neatly placed some dumbbells and barbells for exerting strength. If these were in ancient times, they should be stone locks or something.

    Shi Dafan took a lancet from the weapon rack, while Gao Peng chose a spear that looked similar to a deadly throat gun.

    It's just that the barrel of this long spear is made of wood, and its weight is incomparable to that of a deadly throat lock gun. It is not easy for Gao Peng to use it, but it is also good to be lighter, and he can use many moves more quickly.

    Shi Dafan held the lancet in his hand, his momentum suddenly changed, his naturally smiling face also became calm, his left arm was slightly raised, his forearm was bent inward, the blade of the lancet in his right hand was facing upwards, the back of the blade was lightly placed and raised  On the left arm, the lower body is slightly sinking, the left foot is stretched out, and the toes are on the ground.

    This is exactly the starting method of the unique martial art of Jiangnan historians, "Blowing the Willow Sword with the Return Wind".

    Gao Peng's left hand is on the top, holding the tail of the spear, and his right hand is on the bottom, holding the middle of the barrel of the gun. His body stands upright, the spear is horizontally across his chest, and the point of the spear is pointing obliquely at the ground.

    Just when the two of them were posing, their spirits were highly concentrated, and their attention was completely on each other, Li Lanying, who got up for morning exercises, happened to see this scene, so she stopped by the arch and watched quietly.

    Seeing that Shi Dafan was ready, Gao Peng shook his left hand while holding the butt of the gun, and then sent it forward. The tip of the gun shook and pierced towards Shi Dafan.  , Of course, that is for ordinary people and low-handed people.

    With Shi Dafan's eyesight, he could see through the reality of the spear. The lancet with the blade pointing up moved to the upper right, hit the spear head, and knocked the spear away.  During the roundabout process, the point of the knife was downward, and the lancet with the blade standing upright kept knocking away Gao Peng's thorns.

    The so-called one inch long is one inch strong, and one inch short is one inch dangerous. When there is enough distance, long weapons naturally have the upper hand, but once short weapons get close, the advantages of long weapons will not be fully utilized.  Grow weapons.

    Gao Peng naturally knew this well. While backing away, he kept retracting and stabbing out the spear in his hand. The targets included Shi Dafan's throat, chest cavity, lower abdomen, shoulders, and legs.

    However, Shi Dafan's footwork is exquisite, his movements are gentle and sensitive, like swinging a willow in the wind, he can always avoid the stabbing of Gao Peng's spear within an inch.

    Gao Peng retreated about ten meters in one breath, and when he saw that he was about to get close to the courtyard wall, he crossed his hands and swiped out a move that swept away thousands of troops. The long spear turned into a python whip and lashed toward Shi Dafan's waist.

    Shi Dafan leaned forward and dodged a sideways flip before the barrel of the gun approached him. Gao Peng took the opportunity to take a step forward, and at the same time swung back the long spear that had swept past Shi Dafan.

    "Clang"

    Shi Dafan held the lancet upside down, blocked the blow, and swung it upwards. The front of Gao Peng's spear was erected upwards.  wrist.

    Shi Dafan raised his upper body slightly, retracted his right arm, avoiding the kick, and then slashed across Gao Peng's waist.

    Gao Peng landed on the ground with both feet, brushed his hands on the gun barrel to both sides, and the vertical gun barrel blocked Shi Dafan's knife.

    At this time, the distance between the two was very close, and the advantage of the spear could not be brought into play. However, what Shi Dafan did not expect was that Gao Peng suddenly raised his right foot,At an extremely fast speed, he attacked him with three kicks.

    Shi Dafan was caught off guard. He didn't expect Gao Peng to make such a move. He only avoided two kicks and was kicked in the lower abdomen by the third kick.

    Shi Dafan made an inadvertent move and lost the opportunity. He was attacked by Gao Peng, but he couldn't organize a decent counterattack.

    Gao Peng took advantage of Shi Dafan being kicked back with the legwork he learned from Duan Peng. When his body was unstable, he stabbed with a gun, making his lower body unstable all the time. Shi Dafan retreated all the way, this time it was his turn  He was forced to go under the courtyard wall.

    ?Because the two were just competing and exchanging ideas, they didn't use internal force and only dismantled each other with moves, so Shi Dafan couldn't counterattack with internal force stronger than Gao Peng, and was finally cornered.

    However, Shi Dafan managed to stabilize his body with the help of the courtyard wall, spun to block several times, jumped forward and rolled on the ground, and finally escaped from under the courtyard wall, but Gao Peng's spear tip pierced several holes in the courtyard wall.

    They fought dozens of tricks, but in the end it was Shi Dafan who was superior and defeated Gao Peng, and the blade stopped an inch from the side of Gao Peng's neck.

    Gao Peng closed his gun and cupped his fists, and said with a smile: "Sure enough, he is worthy of being Daxia Shi. In the past ten years, his martial arts have become more sophisticated, and I am far behind."

    Shi Dafan pointed at Gao Peng with his fingers, and said with a wry smile: "My boy, you still tell me that you are not good at practicing kung fu. How did you learn the authentic Tan Kung Fu?"

    Gao Peng shrugged and said: "When I was traveling in Shanxi one year, I learned it in a place called Duanjiazhuang."

    Shi Dafan said dumbfoundingly: "You bastard, what kind of shit luck is this? You can learn a skill even if you go on a trip."

    "Don't be envious, it's a matter of character, hehe." Gao Peng chuckled, then looked at Li Lanying who walked in and said with a smile: "Hi sister-in-law, are you ready for morning exercises?"

    Li Lanying smiled and nodded, then straightened her face, showing a serious look on her sweet face, and said: "Brother Dapeng, we are all our own people, so I won't beat around the bush, just say what you have to say."

    Gao Peng looked solemn, nodded and said: "That's exactly what it should be."

    Li Lanying nodded, took two steps, and said seriously: "Your marksmanship is fierce and fierce, with a strong killing spirit. It is a set of martial arts that can really be used to kill people."

    "Although martial arts are killing skills, the times are different now. It is no longer the era when martial arts are so brilliant that even the imperial court can't control them. Therefore, you must use this set of marksmanship with caution."

    Speaking of this, Li Lanying pointed to the holes on the wall that Gao Peng had made, and continued: "Especially your control of strength is obviously not good enough, and you can't retract and release freely."

    "That is to say, my family is not weak in martial arts. If it were someone else, there would be accidental injuries nine out of ten in the sparring just now."

    Gao Peng looked at the holes pierced by the gun points on the wall, his heart trembled, and after a while, he was afraid that his heart would rise.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 234 The Gate to the New World Thank You Sister-in-law

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Before Gao Peng practiced spears, he paid the most attention to the cultivation of the basics of marksmanship, and then the actual combat usage of moves, but he never considered the control and use of strength.

    At this time, Li Lanying pointed it out, and Gao Peng immediately realized his shortcomings and shortcomings.

    Just listen to Li Lanying continuing: "The control of strength is not good, not only is there no weight in the shot, it is easy to miss and hurt people, it will also make the moves useless, the turning is not sensitive and smooth, and it will cause a lot of waste of energy, which will greatly increase your stamina.  shorten."

    Shi Dafan on the side agreed: "Dapeng! You'd better listen to your sister-in-law when it comes to marksmanship. Even I have no right to speak."

    Gao Peng clasped his fists and bowed to Li Lanying sincerely, and said: "I also ask my sister-in-law to give advice."

    Li Lanying nodded, took the spear from Gao Peng, tilted her head towards Shi Dafan, and said with a smile on the corner of her mouth, "Stand still."

    Shi Dafan shrugged his shoulders, showed a helpless look to Li Lanying, and then really put his legs together and stood at attention.

    Gao Peng walked to the side of the two, staring at Li Lanying's movements without blinking.

    Li Lanying suddenly focused her eyes, raised her right hand, and the butt of the gun that had been on the ground bounced towards her left hand.

    After Li Lanying successfully grasped the end of the gun with her left hand, she swiped forward in an extremely fast and continuous manner, and the tip of the gun almost turned into an afterimage and stabbed Shi Dafan continuously.

    However, the situation that Shi Dafan was stabbed into a shower by his beautiful wife did not appear. A few seconds later, Li Lanying stopped and made a gesture of invitation to Gao Peng.

    Gao Peng stepped forward to watch curiously, and was shocked to find that there were dense needle holes on Shi Dafan's white practice clothes. He pulled Shi Dafan's skirt and lifted it up. On his well-defined muscular body, let alone blood spots,  Not even a single white seal.

    Gao Peng was convinced, completely convinced, once again bowed deeply to Li Lanying, and said in admiration: "Sister-in-law's marksmanship is like a god, and she has inherited the sharp spear from her seniors. I admire it."

    After saying this, Gao Peng changed his voice and said, "It's just that the person who taught me the marksmanship at the beginning only passed on the practice and usage of the moves and routines to me. I usually practice by myself, and I don't understand many things.  "

    "Even when I was in the army in actual combat, I gained some experience with the help of the health workers. I also ask my sister-in-law to give me some advice."

    Li Lanying raised her hand and pushed a few strands of hair from her forehead behind her ears, and said with a smile: "You are willing to teach everyone the inner strength and mentality that is the foundation of inheritance, how can I cherish myself with a broom!"

    After speaking, he turned his head and thought for a while, and said: "There are many training methods to improve the strength and control of marksmanship. I will tell you a few of the most convenient and effective methods summarized by my ancestors."

    "If you want to improve the control of strength, you must first achieve absolute accuracy and stability when shooting the gun. This is a good practice. Just keep stabbing at a target. I believe you have already practiced it."

    Gao Peng nodded, and said: "Indeed, I put a chest ring target on a piece of wood, and kept stabbing it in the middle of the target. After more than two years of practice, I have been able to hit the target every time I shoot the gun."

    Li Lanying nodded approvingly, and said: "Very good, then you can enter the second stage of practice, you prepare more glass, of course, don't use tempered glass, just use ordinary glass."

    "When you practice, you keep shooting the gun at the glass, so that you can touch it without hurting it. At the beginning, you only use a very light force. In short, the ultimate goal is to let the tip of the gun touch the glass without causing damage to the glass.  "

    "When you maintain a certain strength and can touch without hurting, gradually increase the strength until you shoot with all your strength and can touch without hurting, then your control of strength will enter the room.  "

    "Then you can proceed to the third stage. You light a row of incense and insert it, and use the tip of the gun to pierce the incense burner head. When the incense burner is extinguished and the incense is not broken, it will be considered in place."

    "The first few stages are aimed at stationary targets, and the last fourth stage is aimed at moving targets, just like when you practice targets as soldiers."

    "At this stage, you need to stab the flies or mosquitoes that are crawling around on the wall. When the flies can land without leaving traces on the wall, your marksmanship will be great in terms of force control."

    "At this level, you can compete with others, touch the eyelids and nose tips of others, do whatever you want, and you can completely stop it. People only feel the sharpness of your spear point, but it doesn't hurt the opponent's hair."

    "Of course, the benefits are more than that. If you can control your strength to this level, your marksmanship will also go up a few steps."

    "At that time, the marksmanship will be as round as you wish, like clouds and flowing water, retractable and retractable, attacking like a rainstorm."?It is hard to defend, the code is as closed as it is closed, water can't get in, and arrows and stones can't destroy it.  "

    Listening to Li Lanying's narration, Gao Peng's eyes shone brightly, and his face looked happy. In fact, his marksmanship had already reached a bottleneck, and he could not improve.

    It's not that he has cultivated his marksmanship to the pinnacle level, but that he doesn't know how to continue to improve the power of marksmanship in the next step.

    What the Lord God planted in his mind was only the practice and usage of this set of marksmanship, but he didn't teach him the knowledge of the whole system of marksmanship, so he only knew the life-killing throat-locking marksmanship, but he didn't understand the "marksmanship"  .

    Even the basic movements of the marksmanship were summed up by Gao Peng himself after seeing the marksmanship routines on the Internet.

    What he knows, the factors related to the power of marksmanship are the proficiency of moves, the strength of the body, and the speed of the spear.

    But now, he has long been proficient in moves, and there is no way to do so with actual combat experience. He can only improve by constantly sparring with others, or even fighting to the death. Moreover, actual combat experience has nothing to do with the level of gun use itself.

    The strength of the body has also reached a bottleneck. The ordinary way of fighting has limited improvement, and its effect on the power of marksmanship is also limited. On the contrary, it is easy to injure yourself, unless you can get a body training method.

    So up to now, Gao Peng actually doesn't know how to practice next, but Li Lanying's words have pointed him to a clear path, and it can even be said to have opened a door to a new world for him, a door to the real world.  The door of the marksman.

    After listening to Li Lanying's words, Gao Peng bowed to the ground and said, "I would like to thank my sister-in-law for your guidance."

    "Hey, Dapeng, you're over now! When you taught me the inner strength method, I didn't thank you like this." Shi Dafan pulled Gao Peng up, and said dissatisfied.

    Gao Peng smiled at him and said: "This is different. We are brothers who live and die together. We can share everything except my wife, but my sister-in-law doesn't owe me anything. If she can give me advice, that's right."  I am grateful."

    Li Lanying smiled and shook her head, her voice was gentle, "Dapeng, what you said is wrong. The so-called husband and wife are one, and Dafan's brother is naturally my brother, so if I share with you, you also don't owe me anything."  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 235 The investor who caused Xiao Zhuang a headache

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Gao Peng laughed, and said: "So, I'm too out of touch, okay! Then I won't be polite to my sister-in-law. I dare to ask my sister-in-law, what stage are you in now, and how many years did it take you to practice?"

    Li Lanying said with a smile: "It took me nine years to practice how to pierce glass with a gun without hurting it. It took me another three years to practice how to pierce an incense burner with a gun. It took me twelve years to pierce the incense burner without breaking the fire."

    "I have practiced shooting mosquitoes and flies with guns for two years now, but I can't do it without leaving traces for the time being."

    Hearing this, Gao Peng sighed and said: "A moon stick lasts for a year, a sword for ten years, and a spear for a hundred years. Now I have a deep understanding of the meaning of this sentence. It is really not something that can be done in a short time if you want to master the marksmanship.  Not even the most gifted genius."

    Li Lanying nodded and said: "Who says it's not! There is no shortcut to martial arts. Only by practicing over and over again can you reach a high level. During this process, you must be able to endure the boring, otherwise, you will not be able to practice any advanced martial arts."  .¡±

    "The spear is the king of a hundred soldiers. Although the cultivation of marksmanship is the most time-consuming and labor-intensive, once it is mastered, it is the strongest among cold weapons."

    Gao Peng nodded slightly, and made up his mind that he must practice spear skills well. After all, even if he wants to enter the world of gods and demons like Journey to the West and Feng Shen Yan Yi in the future, this spear skill can still be used

    Gao Peng stayed at Shi Dafan's house for three days. During these three days, he discussed martial arts with Shi Dafan and Li Lanying every day, and benefited a lot.

    He also sparred with Li Lanying once. Although he completely suppressed Li Lanying in terms of strength, you must know that marksmanship is not a martial art that can overwhelm others with strength.

    Of course, unless the difference in strength is large enough, it is possible to reduce ten times with one force. For example, if Gao Peng uses a deadly throat gun weighing more than 20 kilograms, then Li Lanying will probably lose, but this is meaningless.

    Gao Peng came to Suzhou this time with the attitude of learning. What he wants to learn is the skills that Li Lanying is good at, but he lacks.

    Li Lanying's strength is obviously not as strong as Gao Peng's, but the speed of shooting is faster than Gao Peng's. This is the effect of extremely high degree of strength control.

    It can be retracted and released freely, and the circle turns smoothly. Every time you shoot the gun, you won't waste a single bit of strength, and the moves never need to be old, and the transition between moves is naturally faster.

    So Gao Peng was defeated. Since the beginning of the fight, Li Lanying's gun and Gao Peng's gun had not collided a few times. In the only few collisions, Li Lanying used an exquisite gun-shaking technique to dispel the force from Gao Peng's gun.  .

    This wooden gun barrel weighs only a few kilograms, and it is impossible to fully exert Gao Peng's full body strength. You must know that he can easily wield a deadly throat-locking gun weighing twenty kilograms.

    After the discussion, Gao Peng asked about Li Lanying's spear shaking skills. Li Lanying still taught him everything without reservation, and then told him how to practice the spear shaking.

    Shaking the gun, also known as shaking the big pole, is a very important skill in the practice of marksmanship, and it can directly improve the power of marksmanship.

    According to Li Lanying, Li Shuwen, the sharp gun back then, practiced the skill of shaking the gun to the point where he could easily slide off a piece of bark with a flick of the tree. He was more powerful than others, and when he flicked the gun, the opponent was knocked to the ground.  , I can't even hold the gun barrel.

    Gao Peng had practiced these two spear skills for more than ten years alone, so he said goodbye to Shi Dafan on the fourth day.

    After returning, he rented a small warehouse and transformed it into a practice room. He ordered a shelf for holding glass blocks and a large number of square glasses, and began to practice strength control.

    During this process, he ignored everything except eating and going to the bathroom, until three weeks later, Xiaozhuang called and told him the news in a complicated tone.

    "Dapeng, "Leave Me the Last Bullet" has an investor, and it will soon be made into a TV series, but the owner of the investor has a request, that is, he must meet you."

    ""

    Gao Peng held the death-lock gun in his right hand and his mobile phone in his left hand. Hearing this, he was stunned for more than ten seconds before he sighed and said in a deep voice, "The boss of the investoris Ma Qitong!"

    "Well¡­¡­"

    ? Crowne Plaza Beijing Lido.

    Just after discussing the cooperation matters, there were only one man and one woman left in the conference room after the relevant personnel dispersed. The man was naturally Xiaozhuang.

    After listening to Gao Peng's words, Xiao Zhuang turned his head to look at the beautiful woman beside him in astonishment, and muttered softly in disbelief: "You can guess all of this? Is this a tacit understanding?"

    That woman is none other than Ma Qitong, she is older than Gao Peng.?? years old, now thirty-eight years old.

    The years inevitably left some marks on her body, but that did not affect her beauty. On the contrary, her slightly plump figure made her look a bit more mature, like a ripe peach,  more attractive.

    After hearing Gao Peng's words and Xiao Zhuang's murmurs, Ma Qitong's eyes turned red instantly, and two crystal clear teardrops slowly slid down her cheeks. She raised her hands and tightly covered her mouth to prevent her crying from coming out.

    Fifteen years, a full fifteen years, she worked hard abroad, I don¡¯t know how much she has suffered, but she never shed tears easily, after fifteen years of hard work, she finally has her own career now.

    In the eyes of others, she is an out-and-out strong woman, but who knows, in her heart, there is a softest place, this place can't even bear the impact of that voice's words.

    Gao Peng didn't hear Xiao Zhuang's response for a long time, and there was an echo from his phone when he was talking, which meant that Xiao Zhuang was using the speakerphone, so he immediately realized that Ma Qitong was probably right next to him.

    Gao Peng sighed again, and said: "Tongtong, I don't want to say anything meaningless. Although the incident back then was due to different positions and forced by the situation, I used you after all and caused your family to be ruined. Is it my fault?  hold you."

    Ma Qitong couldn't bear it anymore, let go of her hands and cried out, "Liar, you liar, bastard woo woo woo"

    ""

    Gao Peng was silent, Xiao Zhuang was stiff all over, and stood there holding the phone in embarrassment, neither leaving nor staying.

    He is also very bitter in his heart!  After finally meeting such a big-spending investor, who knew that he was actually an "old enemy" of my brother, so I forced myself to call my brother face to face.

    But he didn't tell Ma Qitong that Gao Peng was in Beijing. Ma Qitong didn't know that she and Gao Peng were only a few kilometers away!

    On the other side, Xiaoying hung up the phone again, frowning and muttering: "What's going on? It's been more than ten minutes, and both of them are on the phone. Could it be the two of them who are on the phone?"

    "We have to meet every now and then, isn't it enough to talk? What topics can we talk about for more than ten minutes?" (Remember the website address of this website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 236 Xiaoying's Misunderstanding Love Is Enough

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Xiaoying thought for a while, and then dialed another phone number, which was Xiaozhuang's classmate and hardcore, "Hey, fat man, didn't you go to meet the investor with Xiaozhuang today? Is it over?"

    "Sister-in-law! It's over, but Xiao Zhuang seems to be an old acquaintance with the owner of the investor. After discussing the cooperation, we broke up. They haven't come out of the conference room yet!"

    "Old acquaintance?" Xiaoying was taken aback for a moment, a little confused, so she should probably know the people Xiaozhuang knows, and I haven't heard who is the big boss!

    "That investor boss who is it? Male or female?" Xiaoying asked curiously.

    "She is a strong woman who is in the business of rough jadeite overseas."

    "Huh?" Xiaoying's heart skipped a beat, her brows frowned slightly, and she searched all the women the couple knew in her mind, but she didn't have the impression of such a person.

    Xiaoying inevitably thought of some rumors about the entertainment industry, and immediately asked calmly: "Oh! I just called Xiaozhuang, and I have been on the phone the whole time. Where are you talking about things?"

    "At the Lido Crowne Plaza Hotel, don't worry, sister-in-law, I will take good care of him and won't let him drink too much."

    "Oh! Thank you then."

    Outside the private room of the catering department of the hotel, the fat man hung up the phone and then called Xiaozhuang, "Hey, we are really on the phone, what is Xiaozhuang doing, what are you calling when you are talking to the investor boss!"

    Xiaoying hung up the phone with a slightly gloomy expression on her face. Although she believed that Xiao Zhuang would not be that kind of person, she also knew that Xiao Zhuang wanted to succeed so much, in case

    Xiaoying didn't want to think about it, so she called her mother-in-law and asked her to go to the kindergarten to pick up her son and daughter, then went out and took a taxi to the hotel

    Hotel conference room.

    Ma Qitong squatted on the ground and cried for nearly half an hour. When she was about to calm down a few times in the middle, she didn't know what sad thing came to her mind. She was sad and cried again. The more she cried, the more sad she became, and the more she cried, the more wronged she became.

    Until the voice was a little hoarse, it gradually stopped crying, and Xiao Zhuang and Gao Peng did not hang up the phone and kept talking.

    After crying bitterly, Ma Qitong vented all the accumulated hardships, grievances, and sorrows for more than ten years, and finally calmed down, and then said in a hoarse voice: "Where are you?"

    ""

    Gao Peng was silent.

    "speak!"

    "To be honest I don't know how to face you"

    "Where are you?"

    "Well¡­¡­"

    Sweat dripped from Xiao Zhuang's forehead unconsciously, he really deserves to be the daughter of a former drug lord, and now a strong woman in the business world, with such an aura, even he secretly wiped the sweat for his brother, and said in his heart: "Brother!  It's a blessing or a curse, it's a disaster that can't be avoided, if you want to avoid it, you probably can't avoid it, the brothers who fought in the war can help you, but no one can help you in this matter."

    "Where are you?" Ma Qitong persevered and asked every word, which showed her firm attitude.

    "Okay! I'm in Beijing."

    Ma Qitong's breathing was stagnant, her heart jumped twice, but she asked calmly, "Where is Beijing?"

    Gao Peng let out a long breath, that's all, you can avoid the first day of junior high school, but you can't avoid the fifteenth day, let's meet each other!  "Where are you, let me come over!"

    "Ok, I will wait for you."

    Xiao Zhuang hurriedly said: "We are in the meeting room of the Crowne Plaza Lido Hotel, come here quickly!"

    After speaking, I immediately hung up the phone and looked at the call records. Sure enough, there were more than a dozen missed calls, except for a fat man, and the others were all from Xiaoying. Nowadays, there will be a reminder when there is a third-party call on the mobile phone, but just now  In such a situation, he really didn't dare to hang up the phone.

    Xiaozhuang knew very well that Ma Qitong was crying for Gao Peng. If Gao Peng didn't hear it, her crying would lose the meaning of venting her emotions.

    After all, he is in his thirties, so Xiaozhuang still has some emotional intelligence. A strong woman like Ma Qitong, even if she wants to cry, she hides and cries silently by herself, for fear that others will know.  Show up in front of the people you care about most.

    As for the matter in front of him, it may be because he was also an insider and participant in those events back then!  After all, he was also involved in the attack on Ma's villa, and what Gao Peng said made Ma Qitong unable to suppress the grievance in his heart, so he cried in front of him.

    Xiaozhuang was about to call Xiaoying back, but Ma Qitong called out: "Hey, help me, my legs are numb.  "

    Xiao Zhuang shook his head dumbfounded, stepped forward and grabbed Ma Qitong's arm to help her up, and walked to the chair beside the conference table.

    "click"

    Just at this time, the door of the conference room was pushed open, and a figure walked in. Ma Qitong saw that she didn't recognize her, and immediately raised her eyebrows, and shouted: "Who are you? Who let you in? Get out."

    "Xiaoying, why are you here?" Xiao Zhuang asked in bewilderment as he looked at Xiaoying with an uncertain expression.

    Xiaoying looked at Ma Qitong, who was pear blossoms with rain and tears on her face, and then looked at Xiaozhuang's hand holding Ma Qitong's arm, her eyes also turned red, and she turned her head and ran out.

    "XiaoyingMr. Ma, sit down for a while, Dapeng will be here soon." Xiao Zhuang supported Ma Qitong to walk a few steps quickly, let her sit on a chair, explained, and rushed to the door.

    "Hey, who is this!"

    "My wifeXiaoying, don't run away, wait a minute! Misunderstanding, it's a complete misunderstanding, please listen to my explanation."

    There was a look of surprise on Ma Qitong's face, and she couldn't hold it back for a moment, and burst out laughing. This smile with tears made her look like another kind of inexplicable beauty. After laughing, she sneered  Said: "It deserves it."

    From that novel, she clearly understood the cause and effect of that incident back then. At that time, she really didn't expect the truth to be like this. This made her hate him. She missed him for so many years and remembered him.  After so many years, I didn't expect that everything turned out to be a scam in the end.

    She herself was the real culprit in destroying the Ma family. All her love was devoted to a liar who ruined her family.

    She was almost going crazy at the time, but after she gradually calmed down, she slowly figured out that Gao Peng was not wrong, and neither were the special forces. It was her father and brothers who were wrong, and why she was the daughter of a drug lord.

    So she decided to come back to find him and see him again. Although she didn't know where Gao Peng was, Xiaozhuang was easy to find, which is why we had today's meeting.

    After the meeting, Ma Qitong left Xiao Zhuang behind, and Xiao Zhuang recognized Ma Qitong as early as the moment they met. When Ma Qitong first asked about Gao Peng's situation, he explained everything like a bamboo tube pouring beans.

    About Gao Peng who has never been married, and because of her for so many years, he has never talked about a girlfriend and told Ma Qitong all about it.

    It's not that he is disloyal and betrayed his brother in order to get investment, on the contrary, he is doing it for Gao Peng's good.

    He thinks that he is very clear about the reason why Gao Peng has never been in a relationship. He imagines that Gao Peng has had a hard time. After all, he is very old. It is okay to talk during the day, but at night he must be lonely, empty and cold.

    But he thought that Ma Qitong was Gao Peng's obsession, even a psychological obstacle. If he wanted to solve Gao Peng's lifelong affairs, he could only start with Ma Qitong, so he made the decision for Gao Peng on his own.

    You can't really be a bachelor all your life, you have to pass this test sooner or later.

    And after Ma Qitong listened to Xiao Zhuang's narration, the trace of resentment towards Gao Peng in her heart had long since dissipated.

    Because Xiao Zhuang let her know that he had to use her to attack the Ma family because of his duty, but his love for him was real.

    And in Ma Qitong's view, this is enough.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 237 I Don't Know Everything, Let My Virtual Self Handle It

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Xiaoying, Xiaoying, wait, what are you doing?"

    Xiaoying waved her arms, broke free from Xiaozhuang's hand, and didn't look at him, her eyes were red, and she said in a crying tone: "Why are you chasing after me? That female boss is beautiful and rich, and she can give you money."  Investing in TV dramas, you should stay there and coax her well!"

    Xiao Zhuang can't laugh or cry, Xiao Ying is one year older than Xiao Zhuang, but she still looks like a girl in her twenties. When she is angry, she can't help pouting slightly, which is indescribably cute.

    "What? Are you jealous?" Xiao Zhuang touched Xiaoying with his shoulder and laughed.

    "Hmph." Xiaoying turned her back to Xiaozhuang and let out a soft hum.

    "Do you know who the female boss is?"

    "I don't know who she is, you are a few years older than me in college!"

    Xiao Zhuang covered his face with one hand, and said in a dejected tone, "It's over, it's over, it's overso I'm already this old? She's four years older than me, and she's thirty-eight.  Time to graduate."

    "Hmph, even how old he is so clear, it really is an 'old acquaintance'!" After Xiaoying said this, she went straight to the elevator entrance.

    "Her name is Ma Qitong." Seeing that he was going to lose his game if he continued playing, Xiao Zhuang quickly resorted to his trump card and made the final blow.

    Sure enough, upon hearing Xiaozhuang's words, Xiaoying's footsteps stopped immediately, and she turned around abruptly, her big eyes widened, her mouth slightly opened, "Sheshe is"

    Xiao Zhuang nodded, and said solemnly: "She is the Ma Qitong who made Dapeng prepare to be single for the rest of her life. Your words have come true. She read my novel and learned the truth about what happened back then, so she came here."

    "So, just now you have been calling Dapeng because of her?"

    Xiaozhuang spread his hands innocently, and said, "Or else? Could it be that you think I've been tricked by unspoken rules?"

    The gloom in Xiaoying's heart was finally swept away, and when she heard Xiaozhuang's words, she punched him angrily, and said, "You did it on purpose, why didn't you say it earlier?"

    "Hey, you look so cute when you're angry, come on, give me a kiss."

    "Damn it, this is a hotel."

    Ten minutes later, Gao Peng drove to the hotel and headed for the meeting room on the third floor. Standing at the door, Gao Peng took a deep breath, then grabbed the doorknob of the meeting room, and pushed the door open.

    "Dapeng is here!" Seeing this, Xiao Zhuang in the meeting room hurriedly stood up, walked in front of Gao Peng, and said with a strange expression: "Then what, you should have a good talk with Mr. Ma! Let's go down for dinner first."

    Gao Peng glanced at Xiaoying who was sitting with Ma Qitong in surprise, and asked softly, "Why is she here too?"

    Xiao Zhuang said with a smile: "It's a little misunderstanding, that's all right, you can figure it out yourself! I can only help you so far."

    After finishing speaking, she patted Gao Peng on the shoulder, turned her head towards Xiaoying, and Xiaoying walked up to Gao Peng, and said in a harmonious voice: "Talk about it, just talk about some things."

    Gao Peng smiled wryly and nodded, it would be fine if he said it, but he was afraid he couldn't say it!

    "Patta"

    The door of the meeting room was closed, leaving only Gao Peng and Ma Qitong in the room.

    Gao Peng walked up to Ma Qitong and sat down beside Ma Qitong, but he didn't know how to speak for a moment.

    The same is true for Ma Qitong. When she didn't meet, she prepared a lot of things to say and questions to ask, but when she really met, she didn't know where to start.

    The meeting room fell into an eerie silence. The two of them just sat there, silent, and neither of them spoke first.

    After a long time, Ma Qitong finally spoke first, "Don't you have anything to say to me?"

    "sorry."

    "that's all?"

    "" Gao Peng paused, then bowed his head and said, "I can compensate you."

    Ma Qitong sneered and said, "Compensation? You ruined my family and ruined half of my life's happiness. How do you compensate? What compensation?"

    ""

    Gao Peng was speechless. Seeing this, Ma Qitong pondered for a while, then his voice suddenly softened, "I'll ask you something, and you answer me honestly."

    "You ask."

    "Did you have you ever loved me?" Ma Qitong's voice was very calm, but Gao Peng could hear a tremor in it.

    "This" Gao Peng frowned. He knew that Ma Qitong was suffering, and wanted to make up for her emotionally. As she said, he ruined her future.Apart from using the rest of his life to compensate her for his happiness in life, he didn't know how else he could compensate her.

    But he really didn't want to lie to her. He didn't hate Ma Qitong, and maybe even liked her a little bit, but it was far from being in love. Besides, his fate as an applicant made him dare not touch his feelings easily, so Gao Peng's answer  Yes: "I don't know."

    "I don't know? What kind of answer is this?" Ma Qitong suddenly turned her head and frowned at Gao Peng.

    Gao Peng smiled wryly, "I don't know what kind of answer this is, but this is the true feeling in my heart."

    Ma Qitong turned her head silently, and said quietly: "Then why have you never been in love for so many years?"

    "Because I don't know the emotions in my heart, I dare not touch them. If I love you, wouldn't it be unfair to my current girlfriend? But if I don't love you, why would I  So complicated?"

    "Maybe I need some time to figure out the truest emotion in my heart, otherwise it will be an irresponsible approach to you and myself."

    When Gao Peng said this, it wasn't that he really wanted to figure out his heart, on the contrary, he was planning to give up and struggle with this problem again, because this was beyond his control, and he wouldn't dare to touch his feelings until the cycle of reincarnation was over for a day.

    Therefore, he intends to leave everything to that virtual self to handle, or in other words, to the main god to handle.

    If Ma Qitong had already become his wife and slept on the same bed with him when he came in in the future, then he wouldn't have to worry about it anymore, and he would just treat her well in the future, anyway, he could only get memories of what the virtual self did.  , but had no effect on his body.

    Just like the virtual one, he has lived in this world for 16 years and practiced for 16 years, but when he entered, he still only had the skills he cultivated in the main god's space, without any bonus.

    If it is true, the strength of that virtual self is completely enough to crush him. Unfortunately, they cannot exist at the same time. When he comes to this world, then the identity of Gao Peng will be dominated by him.

    In other words, even if the virtual self slept with Ma Qitong, as long as he didn't touch her during his real body's arrival, then he would still be a child, and his internal strength training would not have any effect.

    "How long do you want?" Ma Qitong didn't force him, but she wouldn't let him drag it on either.

    Gao Peng thought for a while, and said: "One week, give me one week, and I will give you the answer after one week."

    The reason why it is one week is because Gao Peng will return in five days and enter the assessment world of narrow escapes.

    "Okay, I'll give you a week." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 238: Be a real lone killer

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    In the next five days, Ma Qitong didn't mention this matter to Gao Peng again, but she didn't really wait for a week. She would appear in front of Gao Peng every day and let him take her to various scenic spots in Beijing.

    She was able to start from scratch back then, relying on the little pocket money in her bank card to make the business as big as it is today, so her scheming and means are naturally not low.

    Anyone who has experienced major changes is either completely decadent or completely grown up. Ma Qitong obviously belongs to the latter.

    She completely handed over the business to her subordinates, she didn't care about anything, she stuck with Gao Peng every day, just like in Yuanshan Town 16 years ago, they really seemed to have returned to 16 years ago, and in Gao Peng's heart  Ashamed, I have maintained the greatest tolerance for her.

    Xiaozhuang's crew is also gradually taking shape, all the units and actors are in place, the only thing that is missing is the contact with the army.

    However, Gao Peng returned to the main god space at noon on the fifth day

    Returning to the Lord God's Dimension, there are still the last ten days. Gao Peng no longer practiced hard, but consolidated his Russian and German language, and at the same time consulted a lot of information about the Battle of Stalingrad.

    In addition to unremittingly practicing internal strength every day, I just move my body a little bit, and go to the shooting range to shoot dozens of bullets.

    However, Gao Peng is basically using Mosin Nagant to practice guns these days. One reason is that 98k has fired no less than 5,000 rounds of bullets in the training of Gao Peng during the battle, and Instructor Li must have shot a lot before.

    Generally speaking, the barrel life of a rifle is about 10,000 rounds, and the accuracy will drop if it exceeds 10,000 rounds. Before finding a new replacement barrel, Gao Peng has to take it easy.

    The second is that Gao Peng is using the Mosin Nagant sniper rifle for the first time, and he is not very familiar with its performance, so he needs to be familiar with the performance of this gun.

    He also has a lot of special bullets for Mosin Nagant, and there are still about 2,000 rounds in the reincarnation table, which is completely enough to survive this assessment world.

    After all, for rifles, not many bullets are consumed after a battle, especially in sniper operations, only a few bullets may be needed to solve the problem or complete the task.

    Ten days passed quickly. In the last few hours before entering, Gao Peng exchanged a set of Soviet Red Army uniforms from World War II and a set of German military uniforms from the main gods as spares, and prepared a bunch of cosmetics at the same time.  With hazel and brown color lenses.

    This is what Gao Peng is going to use to disguise himself. The most common eye color for Russians is hazel, while for Germans it is brown. It is not difficult for Gao Peng to change his Asian face into a Western face through makeup.

    After all, the world under Binglincheng is the home of the Westerners, and it would be easier for Gao Peng to hide himself if he disguised himself as a Westerner.

    In the assessment world, the task is secondary. The most important thing is to hide one's identity as an applicant as much as possible, because the biggest crisis in the assessment world never comes from the natives, but from other applicants.

    After checking again and finding nothing missing, Gao Peng started to put on makeup. Soon, a handsome Western face with slightly sunken eye sockets, thin lips and straight jaw, and well-defined facial features appeared in the mirror.

    After thinking about it for a while, Gao Peng put on the uniform of the Soviet Red Army first. After all, Stalingrad is the home field of the Soviet Union, and he can change at any time if necessary.

    He didn't wear colored contact lenses for the time being, unless he had to wear them when he had to be in contact with people. This time, he didn't intend to take advantage of the reincarnation, and he didn't even intend to contact any party.

    Because it's useless, in the world of snipers, one bullet can kill the target from a long distance, so what if you borrow more momentum?

    What's more, this reincarnation is different from Jinling Shisanchai. The success of Jinling Shisanchai cannot be replicated at all. It is impossible for him to kill Vasily and pretend to be himself like that time. All conditions are not allowed.

    Therefore, Gao Peng plans to run a single lane in this reincarnation and become a real solo killer.

    After making all the preparations, Gao Peng sat on the Main God Square and quietly waited for the time of reincarnation. When the transmission beam of light descended, Gao Peng stepped in

    "Whew"

    "Boom"

    When Gao Peng regained consciousness, the first sound he heard was the scream and explosion of shells, and he gave a helpless wry smile. It was like this again, as soon as he entered the world, he was in the battlefield.

    However, it is also understandable that there are battlefields everywhere in Stalingrad today, just like Nanjing in China back then.

    The only difference is that even though Stalingrad has been breached and the German army has entered the city, the Soviet Red Army is still carrying out endlessEndless resistance, and a steady stream of troops transported from the rear continued to enter the battlefield.

    Without the outer defensive positions, use the buildings in the city to carry out street fighting. There are not enough weapons and ammunition, so just two people, one with a gun, and one with only five bullets in one hand, and then charge together. If the people in front are shot, they will fall  Next, the person with the bullet behind picked up the gun and continued to charge.

    It was with this fighting will that the Soviet Red Army defeated the powerful Japanese invaders.

    This has to make people sigh. If the National Revolutionary Army had such a bloody fight to the end and the determination to resist to the death, how could Nanjing be broken?  Why did 300,000 people suffer a bloody massacre before they could even be transferred?

    Gao Peng sighed and turned around to look around. This is the ruins of a building that has been bombed beyond recognition. Most of the outer walls and windows have disappeared. The environment of the whole building looks like a half-repaired unfinished building.

    Judging from a large hole that should have been a window, the floor he was on was quite high.

    Gao Peng nodded secretly. After going through several reincarnations, he also had some experience. As long as he didn't move randomly, the place he just entered was usually safe for the time being. Gao Peng raised his wrist and looked at the reincarnation watch to check the task information.

    The World of Reincarnation: "Soldiers Are Coming to the City"

    Mode: Examination mode

    ?Number of applicants invested in this world: 10 people

    This reincarnation world is an assessment world, killing other applicants will get 2000 reward points.

    Task 1: Choose a camp, choose the Soviet camp, get 500 reward points, choose the German camp, get 300 reward points, the next task will be released after the mission is completed.

    "Huh? In this battle, the Soviet camp obviously won the final victory. It should be the Soviet Union. Why is the reward for choosing the Soviet camp so much higher?" Gao Peng asked himself puzzled.

    After pondering for a moment, Gao Peng gradually understood that although the Soviet Union won the final victory in this battle, it had nothing to do with their applicants.

    The main god's judgment of difficulty is not based on the historical background and general trend, but based on the plot shown in this film.

    The protagonist of this film is Vasily Zaitsev, but his sniper level is actually far inferior to Major Konnie, the king of German snipers.

    In the end, it was Daninov who, at the cost of his own life, confused Major Coney, making him think that Vasily had been killed by him and showed up on his own initiative, and Vasily seized the opportunity to kill him. Otherwise, what would be the final result?  , I really can't tell.

    Then, if you choose the Soviet camp, you will probably have to face Major Coney. On the contrary, if you choose the German camp, you may get the help of Major Conney.

    Originally, Major Coney was stronger than Vasily, and with the help of an applicant who knew the plot, Vasily would have no choice but to die, while the applicants from the Soviet camp had to face an applicant who was not weak against Major Coney.  teamed up.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 239 The Russian Applicant Replacement, The Plot Characters Are No Longer Believable

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Want to understand the pros and cons of the two camps, Gao Peng no longer procrastinates, the most urgent thing is to figure out the surrounding environment he is in first, as for the camp selection task, let's take a step by step!

    Gao Peng chose a relatively hidden location on the edge of the floor, looked out, and the first thing he saw was the huge Stalin statue outside.

    With a thought in his heart, Gao Peng set up his sniper rifle and began to observe and search with the sniper scope.

    This seems to be a huge square, surrounded by tall "unfinished buildings". The statue of Stalin is on the right side of the square, and in the center of the square, there should have been a fountain. In the fountain is a circle of sculptures of children holding hands.

    Gao Peng can imagine that this place was originally supposed to be a leisure place with a beautiful environment and lots of tourists, but now it has become a hell on earth because of the war.

    There is no drop of water in the fountain, but it is full of corpses of the Soviet Red Army. Not only the fountain, but the entire square is covered with a layer of corpses. Some of them face the right, some face the left, but without exception, they are all frontal  shot.

    As the famous Soviet Red Army general Zhukov said, war is a huge meat grinder for junior officers and soldiers.

    For the soldiers of the Soviet Red Army, once they charged, there were only two outcomes. They could either break through the blockade of enemy fire and kill the enemy, or die. There was no strategic retreat or turn in.

    The front is the muzzle of the Germans, and the muzzle of the supervisory team is behind. If you charge forward, you will die, and if you retreat, you will also die. This is how these corpses on the square were produced.

    Gao Peng searched around a bit, and at the same time observed the 160-degree fan, which is suitable as a sniper point, and found no target, so he locked the lens of the sniper scope on the central fountain.

    Because the son of the plane of this world, the absolute protagonist Vasily Zaitsev is probably inside at this time

    Andrei Victor Masonov gradually regained consciousness, and a memory from the main god was implanted in his mind.

    "Vassily Zaitsev? Is this the world of "Attempt at the Castle"? I was actually replaced by Vasily Zaitsev? Oh, God, this is wonderful, as expected, I am the real protagonist! Hahahaha  "

    Andre laughed wildly in his heart. He is a Russian applicant. In the last experience world, he was lucky to increase the completion of the task to a not low multiple, and won the reward of replacing the character in the plot world.

    The role replacement is to match the most suitable character according to its own characteristics and abilities. After changing to that plot character, you will get all the memory and skills of that character.

    Andre is a national-level shooter in the real world. After passing the interview and experiencing three worlds of experience, his marksmanship has definitely reached the state of stream of consciousness, and it is more than enough to serve as a strategic sniper of a special commando.

    So he didn't value Vasily's sniper skills and experience very much. On the contrary, he valued Vasily's role itself.

    He is the protagonist, what does this represent?  This means that there will definitely be other applicants who will gather around him, using his power as a child of the plane to fight against other applicants and complete the task.

    By that time lol.

    When his last world ended, he returned to the reward space, and when he saw the extra rewards for his mission completion, he already understood that the previous cognition that the applicants were not credible and that only the characters in the plot were credible was also wrong.

    Now it seems that the characters in the plot are obviously not credible!  Maybe which important plot character in the original plot, or even the protagonist, was replaced by the applicant!

    Andre decided that from now on in this world, except for the experience mode, the assessment mode world will never trust anyone easily, including plot characters.

    After receiving the memory, Andre turned his head slightly and looked around. Sure enough, he was lying in the pile of corpses at this time, wearing the uniform of the Soviet Red Army, with nothing in his arms except five bullets.

    He has everything in his reincarnation table, and he also has a sv98 sniper rifle, but he naturally dare not take it out now, he even dare not let himself behave strangely, if he wants to kill the applicant, he must first not expose himself  .

    Otherwise, don't talk about killing applicants, I am afraid that the first one to be killed is yourself.

    So after reading his mission information, Andrei lay in the pile of corpses and waited quietly, waiting for the arrival of the person who influenced Vasily Zaitsev's life, the leader of the military newspaper, and political commissar Daninov

    Gao Peng observed for a while, did not see any movement, and was not in a hurry, just waited quietly.?Patience is the basic quality of a sniper. Sure enough, not long after, a Soviet jeep rushed into the square under the pursuit of German tanks and several German jeeps.

    "Tom"

    "Boom"

    The shell missed the jeep, but it forced the jeep to rush up a small mound, roll over on the ground, and a large number of leaflets were thrown out, flying all over the sky.

    A Soviet officer wearing glasses climbed out of the overturned jeep, which was overturned next to the fountain. He rushed into the fountain and lay down in the pile of corpses under the central child statue.

    Two tanks and a large number of German troops approached. A group of German soldiers stood on the edge of the fountain, copying mp40 submachine guns and shooting at the corpses in the fountain. The Soviet officer was lucky not to be hit by bullets.

    The German army left after sweeping a round. Only a fat bald officer and a soldier remained. They did not examine the body carefully. Vasily, who was replaced by Andre, lay on the edge of the fountain, just at the feet of the German soldiers.  It caused the effect of being black under the lamp, and it was not patronized by bullets.

    The Soviet officer was Daninov. After the Germans left, he climbed to the edge and found that the bald officer seemed to be about to take a bath. He took out a rifle by his side and aimed at the bald officer.

    "Comrade Political Commissar, we will be discovered in this way."

    Seeing this, Andrei knew that it was time to speak up. Daninov was startled when he heard a human voice suddenly. He turned around suddenly and saw Andrei who was only two meters away from him.

    Fortunately, Daninov heard that it was Russian, so he didn't react too much. Seeing that he was just a small private, he ignored him, and still turned his head and aimed at the German officer over there.

    "click"

    There was no bullet in the gun, and Daninov lay down again slumped. Seeing this, Andre crawled to Daninov's side, and said, "Comrade Comrade, please let me come."

    The unthinkable Daninov handed the rifle to Andrey, only to see him take out a round of bullets from his pocket and press them into the magazine.

    "Whew"

    "Boom"

    The screams and explosions of shells still sounded from time to time all around. Andre loaded and loaded the bullets, and handed the rifle to Daninov again.

    After all, Daninov is a civil servant, and he is a complete layman when it comes to fighting. He only knows how to shoot. He immediately asked Andrei: "Which one should be shot first?"

    Andre pointed to the sky, and said: "No matter which one is shot first, it is best to shoot at the moment when the shell hits the ground and explodes, so that the sound of the shell's explosion will cover up the gunshots and prevent us from being discovered."

    Daninov stared blankly at Andrei, his mind was a little messed up, and there were so many things to pay attention to when firing a gun. He set up the gun again, and heard the scream of the shells in his ears, but he found that he couldn't control it at all.  The timing of the shell explosion.

    In desperation, he looked back at Andre, who spoke clearly, and said, "Do you know how to shoot?"

    Andre grinned, and said: "Comrade political commissar, this is what I specialize in." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 240 First kill, this Vasily is weird

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Daninov nodded, handed the rifle to Andrey, and said, "Okay, you shoot."

    Andre took the rifle without hesitation, and aimed it out from a hole on the edge of the pool.

    Just at this moment, a jeep drove into the square and stopped at the place where the officers were taking a shower over there, and two German officers and a soldier came down.

    Daninov lay down in despair, and cursed in a low voice: "Damn it."

    "Comrade political commissar, don't worry, there are five enemies, and I have five bullets." Andre comforted him softly, which made Daninov's eyes light up.  Andre's actions.

    Andre lay prone in the pool, moved the gun in a standard prone position, and aimed at the officer with a round bald head through the hole.

    "Whew"

    "Onetwodo it."

    "Boom bang"

    Andre counted secretly in his heart. He had already recorded the time it took for the shells to explode from the screaming sound to the sound of the explosion.

    So at the moment when the shell exploded, he fired at the same time. The sound of the explosion perfectly covered up the gunfire, and the bald officer was headshot.

    However, the soldiers and officers who were less than three meters away from him found nothing. Two officers were smoking, and the soldier in the uniform of the officer who was taking a shower was helping the officer dust off the cap.

    There was another soldier with a submachine gun hanging on his chest. The soldier guarding the jeep seemed to have noticed something, and walked cautiously towards the fountain.

    "Kaka"

    Andre loaded the gun quickly and glanced over again.

    "Whew"

    "Onetwodo it."

    "Boom bang"

    The previous scene reappeared. A blood hole appeared between the brows of the soldier holding the uniform and military cap for the officer, and he fell down with his eyes wide open, while the two officers smoking beside him were still unaware.

    Daninov's breathing began to become heavy, and he looked at Andrei with shock and joy.

    However, the soldier who was walking was very close to them, and the faint gunshots could already be heard under the cover of the explosion. He looked back and found the soldier who had just fallen to the ground.

    Shocked, he immediately got down on the spot and pulled out a grenade from the bullet bag, while Andre was still aiming at one of the officers smoking over there.

    Daninov's heart tightened, and he was about to remind him, but suddenly found that the German soldier who was unscrewing the back cover of the grenade burst out a cloud of blood on his helmet and fell to the ground.

    But Daninov can be sure that the shot was not fired by the private next to him, because he fired after the German soldier was shot in the head, killing one of the smoking officers over there.

    The next moment, Andre had just loaded his gun and was about to get up and kill the last one, but found that the last one had been shot and fell to the ground when he got up.

    There was a flash of light in Andrei's eyes, and he lay down again. Daninov whispered excitedly: "It's great to have our sniper comrades nearby."

    Comrade Sniper?  Hehe, it's an applicant!  In the original play, Vasily and Daninov did not encounter any reinforcements, and a cold light flashed in Andrei's eyes.

    And Gao Peng, who has been observing this side, also felt terrified. He did not fire the two shots just now, that is to say, there is another applicant around here, and he chose the Soviet camp.

    The corner of Gao Peng's mouth curled into a sneer, and he continued to observe the situation in the field calmly.

    In the fountain, Daninov stretched out his right hand to Andrei, and said with a smile, "Daninov, second-class political commissar of the 21st Infantry Regiment."

    Andrei reached out and shook hands with him, and said with a smile: "Vassily, private soldier of the 1047th Infantry Regiment." (The full name of Vasily Zaitsev's unit is the 1047th Regiment of the 284th Infantry Division of the 62nd Army of the Army)

    Daninov said a little excitedly: "You are very powerful. You will become a hero of the Soviet Union. I want your name to be heard in the army."

    "Thank you, Comrade Political Commissar, for your appreciation."

    Daninov let go of Andrei's hand, looked around, and said, "I don't know where that sniper comrade is, we have to leave here quickly."

    An inexplicable smile appeared on the corner of Andre's mouth when he heard the words, and he said lightly: "I think that comrade sniper will definitely come out to meet us."

    Sure enough, shortly after Andrei's words fell, a man in the uniform of the Soviet Red Army rushed out of the crumbling building on the east side of the square.? 

    Holding a Mosin Nagant m189130 sniper rifle with a 3.5x pu scope in his hand, wearing a boat-shaped cap on his head, he lowered his figure and rushed towards this side at an extremely fast speed.

    What surprised Daninov was that the military uniform on that comrade was very clean, as if he had just received it, with only a little dust on his chest.

    When the sniper rushed to the front, jumped into the fountain and squatted down, Daninov immediately stretched out his hand and smiled: "Hello, comrade, I am the second-class political commissar of the 21st Infantry Regiment, Daninov, this is the 1047th Infantry Regiment."  Vasily of the Infantry Regiment, what do you call Comrade?"

    The sniper had a cool expression, reached out his hand and held it with Daninov, and said lightly: "I am"

    "Whoosh"

    "poof"

    "boom"

    The sniper's cool expression froze on his face, because just as he was about to introduce himself, a bullet suddenly flew from the side and penetrated his temple, until a crisp gunshot sounded.

    Daninov's smile also froze on his face. He was thrown to the ground by the fallen sniper, but Andrei's reaction was very quick. He shot backhand in a certain direction on the building on his left.  shoot.

    Naturally, his experience was not understood by Daninov, a native. He quickly calculated the trajectory of the bullet based on the blood that the bullet passed through the sniper's head just now, and fired a shot in the direction the bullet came from.

    Immediately, regardless of whether he hit or not, he threw away the rifle in his hand, picked up the sniper's sniper rifle, dragged Daninov and rushed out of the fountain.

    Gunshots sounded here, and the German army would come to check it out soon. If you continue to hide in the fountain, you will end up dead sooner or later, so you might as well fight it out.

    But Daninov didn't notice that the young soldier who called himself Vasily gritted his teeth tightly, his eyes showing resentment, and while he was pulling him to run, he intentionally or unintentionally blocked him behind him on the left.  He was tall, just enough to completely block him.

    "Asshole, there are actually other applicants. How many applicants are gathered here? This is my prey, mine! I was cut off." Andre roared in his heart.

    In the building on the north side of the square, Gao Peng retreated immediately after firing a shot, and immediately saw a bullet hitting the position where he had just set up the gun.

    Gao Peng was secretly startled, how strong is Vasily Zaitsev?  its not right!  The marksmanship he demonstrated in the movie clearly has not yet reached the stream of consciousness, and this reaction is a little faster than expected.

    Is there a difference between the real world and the movie?  Nope!  Regardless of whether I am a special soldier or Wolf Warrior II, the strength of the characters in the plot does not exceed the original plot. What is going on?  This Vasily is eccentric.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 241 Let the Tiger Return to the Mountain We Need Heroes

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Although Gao Peng felt that Vasily was a bit weird, he never thought that he would be replaced by an applicant, because the previous plot was completely the same as the original plot, and there was no difference. The only accident was that the applicant from the Soviet camp appeared with him  .

    As for Vasily's strength, he thinks it is just the potential that a person can burst out in a critical moment, but he subconsciously raises some precautions against this Vasily, and he must be careful when meeting him in the future.

    "Falke." However, the next moment, after Gao Peng looked at the reincarnation watch, his face suddenly changed, and he hurriedly turned around and set up his sniper rifle. Unfortunately, he only captured the moment when Vasily and Daninov turned the corner.  A piece of clothing.

    Gao Peng thumped hard on the wall, retreated to the floor again, and stood against the wall, looking at the reincarnation watch with slightly annoyed eyes.

    Just because there are several pieces of information displayed on the reincarnation table at this time.

    Kill the applicant and get 2000 bonus points.

    Kill the applicants from the Soviet camp, task 1, select the camp to complete, the current camp is the German army, and get 300 reward points.

    Task 2: kill at least 30 Soviet lieutenants and above officers, and get 3,000 reward points for completing the task, and get an additional 100 reward points for each more kill, and deduct 100 reward points for each less kill.

    Task 3, kill at least 10 Soviet snipers, get 2000 reward points for completion, get an extra 200 reward points for each more kill, and deduct 200 reward points for each less kill.

    Task 4, kill the legendary hero of the Soviet Union, Vasily Zaitsev, complete to get 3000 reward points, and 3000 reward points will be deducted for failure.

    Note: At the end of the plot, the reward points will be wiped out with negative numbers.

    "Damn, almost, just a little bit, I didn't expect that I would do this kind of thing." Gao Peng smiled wryly, this time he was completely caught off guard, he didn't expect to kill the applicant who had already joined the camp, it was considered complete  Faction selection tasks.

    However, this is not difficult to understand. Since you have joined a certain camp, you are already considered a member of that camp. Killing someone from that camp is naturally a hostile camp.

    So the first time he saw this message, he wanted to kill Vasily, but unfortunately, it was a step too late, and they had already disappeared from sight.

    He didn't dare to chase after him. Not far there was the base of the Soviet Red Army. Chasing him might have a chance to kill Vasily, but he probably wouldn't be able to get out.

    "Forget it, he is lucky, the next time we meet, it will be his death." Gao Peng comforted himself, and then cleared this mistake from his mind, and he would not let the annoyance affect him for too long.

    At this time, the roar of the engine of the car came from the square below, as well as the shouts of the German soldiers. Gao Peng no longer delayed, put away the Mosin Nagant sniper rifle, took out the 98k again, and quickly changed his military uniform into a German one.  .

    The military rank that Gao Peng prepared for himself was Lieutenant, which is neither high nor low, so it is convenient for him to act.

    After changing his uniform, Gao Peng rolled a few times on the ground and crawled for a certain distance. In this way, the brand-new military uniform did not look so conspicuous.

    After getting everything ready, Gao Peng went downstairs. He didn't intend to deal with the German soldiers below. He went down to the ground floor, drilled out through the back door, and sneaked among countless ruined walls.

    What he needs to do now is to find the place where the Soviet Red Army and the German army fought, so that he can find the opportunity to kill the target required by the mission

    However, it was said that Andre returned to the base area with Daninov. After making arrangements for Andre, Daninov wrote an article about what happened to him today and printed it out as quickly as possible.

    A large number of military newspapers he had copied before were lost in the square, but he thought Vasily's deeds were more valuable. Unfortunately, the military newspapers can only be disseminated in the 21st regiment where he belongs.

    The opportunity for large-scale publicity soon came. Two days later, Nikita Sergeyevich Khrushchev, one of the important Soviet leaders who was the political commissar of the Southwest Front of the Soviet Red Army, was dispatched by Stalin to rush to  To Stalingrad.

    His main job is to check the combat readiness and morale of the troops, personally interrogate the German prisoners, and recruit some of the prisoners to carry out anti-war propaganda work, but in fact, his authority is no less than that of the commander, and no orders can be issued without his signature  .

    The failure of the battle caused the former enemy commander of the Soviet Red Army to commit suicide by swallowing a gun.

    A group of political commissars stood in front of Khrushchev, not daring to take a breath. The gunshots and the sound of heavy objects falling from the room just now made them understand that from this moment on, the supreme commander of Stalingrad has become  The short and fat man in front of himBald old man.

    With a smile on his face, Khrushchev paced slowly in front of the political commissars, and said in a gentle voice: "My name is Nikita Sergeyevich Khrushchev, and I will take over here."

    "This is not Kursk, not Kiev, or Minsk, this is Stalingrad."

    Speaking of this, Khrushchev emphasized his tone and said: "StalinGrad, here bears the name of the leader. It is not only a city, but also a symbol. If the German army occupies this city, the whole country will collapse."

    Khrushchev's tone became more and more serious, and in the end, he was almost roaring, "Now, I want our boys to hold their heads up high, and I want them to show courage, so that they won't be so scared anymore."

    After saying this, Khrushchev exhaled, his voice softened again, and he walked up to a first-class political commissar, and said, "You are political commissars, and it is your duty to boost morale. Do you have any good suggestions?"

    The tall political commissar with an unusually long nose had dense beads of sweat on his forehead, and said cautiously: "Shoot all the generals who flinch, and the chief of staff is the same."

    Khrushchev turned his head impatiently and looked at another political commissar beside him, who quickly said, "Set an example and deport the families of the deserters."

    Khrushchev turned his head away in disappointment, and said lightly: "It has already been done."

    "Give soldiers hope."

    At this moment, an angry voice sounded, causing Khrushchev to turn his head abruptly. He walked to the place where the voice came from, pulled away the first-class political commissar standing in the first row, and looked at  A second-class political commissar standing in the second row was none other than Daninov.

    Upon seeing this, Daninov explained carefully: "The soldiers are now either killed by the enemy or by the hands of our military supervisory team. They are all forced to go to the battlefield. Whether they advance or retreat, they are dead ends. They  There is no hope."

    "So, we have to give them another way to go, which is the way of courage and patriotism. We must once again publish military newspapers on a large scale, report heroic deeds, sing the praises of the spirit of serving the country, and establish the belief of victory."

    "In this way, the hope of the soldiers can be ignited and the fighting spirit will be aroused. Yes, we have to set an example, but it is an example for people to learn from. We need heroes."

    As Daninov narrated, the expression of appreciation on Khrushchev's face became more and more obvious. After Daninov finished speaking, Khrushchev was extremely satisfied, and looked at Daninov with admiration.  Husband, said: "Are there any heroes here?"

    Daninov nodded heavily, and said, "Yes, Comrade Chief, I know one."

    Khrushchev nodded in satisfaction, patted Daninov on the shoulder, and asked, "What's your name?"

    "Daninov."

    "Very well, from now on, you are my staff." (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 242 Struggling for Survival Parker Orlando

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Vasily became famous. In just a few days, Vasily Zaitsev's name resounded in Stalingrad, and then spread to the whole country at an even faster speed.

    His deeds are being reported everywhere. How many German officers and soldiers were killed yesterday, and several powerful German snipers were killed today. His fame is catching up with the world-famous female sniper "Pav" in the Odessa defense battle.  Liuchenko".

    Unfortunately, in June, Pavlyuchenko was wounded by German mortars on the way to Sevastopol. Stalin personally ordered her to be transported back to the rear by submarine for treatment, but he failed to catch up with Stalinger.  Le defense battle.

    However, the military newspapers reported news that was beneficial to their own side, so the soldiers of the Soviet Red Army only saw Vasily slaughtering German officers and soldiers frantically, but they did not know that the officers and snipers of the Soviet Red Army also suffered heavy losses in the past few days.

    Very powerful German snipers have been found in several places. They specialize in killing officers and their own snipers, but rarely kill ordinary soldiers and non-commissioned officers.

    Regarding these matters, Andre, who became Vasily, naturally knows what is going on. The mission patterns of the two camps are relative. Their mission is to kill German officers and snipers, so the mission of the German camp applicants is naturally  Kill the same target in the Soviet camp.

    Whenever he heard that a very powerful German sniper was found somewhere, he would go there alone. Although most of the time he would miss nothing, but he was lucky, and finally killed an applicant during a dispatch  , took the first kill

    In a building that should have been a shopping mall, Gao Peng hid in a corner, with a braised chicken leg in his left hand and a bottle of Red Bull in his right, eating.

    The storage space of the samsara watch has this advantage, the time inside is completely static, and anything put in will remain the same as when it was put in when it is taken out again.

    After eating, Gao Peng used a garbage bag to pack the food scraps and empty jars, and put them back in the reincarnation table. After so many reincarnations, he would naturally not make those detailed mistakes in the world of Jinling Thirteen Beauties again.

    After eating and drinking enough and packing up everything, Gao Peng looked at the reincarnation watch. After a week, his task was almost half completed.

    Task 2: Eliminate at least 30 Soviet lieutenants and above officers, the current task completion rate is 1630.

    Task 3, kill at least 10 Soviet snipers, the current task completion level is 410.

    This is because he still adopts the principle of passive security, otherwise, he should have completed tasks two and three.

    The main reason is that in the process of completing the mission objectives, he has to be on guard against other applicants who don't know where to nest, so he often nests in a Soviet-German war zone for a whole day.

    Or don't shoot, once you shoot, you will evacuate immediately after firing a shot, and you will never shoot twice in the same place.

    There are two famous sayings in sniper duel: If you shoot two shots in the same place, the third shot will hit your own head.

    When the enemy is within your sniper range, remember that you are also within the enemy's range.

    Gao Peng took these two sentences very seriously, so he faithfully followed these two principles, and under no circumstances would he shoot twice at the same location.

    "Da da da da"

    "Bang bang bang"

    Not long after, fierce gunfire started not far from the shopping mall where Gao Peng was located. After eating and drinking, Gao Peng entered the sniper spot he had prepared. In front of an unbiased window, Gao Peng used many waste products from the shopping mall  Set up a sniper position.

    This position looks like ruins from the outside, but a black muzzle protrudes from a 20cm-square hole. Gao Peng inside is sitting on a plastic model, leaning forward slightly, ready to pounce at any time.  down state.

    Gao Peng put his eyes on the sniper scope and observed the battle field about 600 meters away. There were several Soviet officers above the rank of lieutenant in the field, but Gao Peng did not open fire easily.

    After taking a panoramic view of the battle situation, Gao Peng slowly moved the sniper rifle and began to search for possible sniper points within the field of vision of the surrounding buildings.

    In this reincarnation, the task has never been the most important thing. The time span of the story world of Bing's Advent City is nearly three months, more than enough time to complete the task, and after completing the task, you can return immediately.

    The premise is that in the process of completing your task, you will not become the prey of other applicants.

    Therefore, Gao Peng is very careful. He would rather have a lower degree of task completion than turn into otherIt is the reward points needed for candidates waiting for rabbits to become stronger.

    Of course, not everyone has the mentality of Gao Peng, and some people are eager to complete the task and return to the main god space.

    In another building in this area, Parker Orlando stood behind a wall, aiming his sniper rifle at the battlefield less than two hundred meters away, searching for his mission target.

    There is a hole in the wall with a radius of about 30 centimeters, like a natural bunker shooting hole, for Parker to observe and aim.

    This Parker Orlando is none other than at the time of the interview. He was thrown into the same world as Gao Peng. He chose the neutral camp in the International Safety Zone and pretended to be a high-ranking member of the Red Cross to help John Miller block the storm into the church.  The devil that Italian candidate.

    He was wearing the uniform of the Soviet Red Army at this time, but the uniform was tattered and stained with blood. It was only the rank of first class soldier, and it looked like it had been ripped off from a dead Red Army soldier.

    Parker was not very lucky. In the last world, he failed to double the quest completion rate. He didn't know what the assessment world was this time, so he failed to make any targeted preparations.

    The weapon in his hand is still a Beretta m501 sniper rifle developed by the Italian Beretta company in the 1980s.

    It's nothing in the eyes of the characters in the plot, but if this gun falls into the eyes of other applicants, he can immediately recognize his identity as an applicant.

    But he can't help it. Although he has lived until now, he has basically completed the task and passed the level every time, so the gains are not too much.

    The only reincarnation where he has received formal military training was in "Blood Battle Hacksaw Ridge". Other worlds either entered the battlefield as soon as they entered, or simply descended directly on the battlefield.

    Of course, the same is true for Gao Peng and other applicants. The reincarnation world where Gao Peng really gets military training is the world of I am a special soldier.

    Although Parker tried his best to improve his combat effectiveness, his scarce reward point income left him with little time for training. What's more, he had to keep some reward points at any time to prevent mission failures.

    In fact, his approach did save him once. In the world of "Medal of Honor", he won the opportunity to participate in the selection of Navy SEALs.

    Unfortunately, due to lack of strength, he was eliminated. Not only did he fail to get the training opportunity of the special forces, but he also failed the mission and was deducted 500 reward points. At this time, he was very grateful that he kept some reward points.

    However, in his situation, although he did not die in reincarnation, the gap with other applicants will become wider and wider, and he will not go far after all.

    He knew that he was not strong enough, and he didn't have the capital to compete with other applicants at all, so he decided that this world should complete the task as soon as possible, return to the main god's space, and avoid being killed.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 243 How did this guy survive until now?

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Although Parker Orlando is Italian, he did not choose the German camp, which is also a member of the Axis powers. The reason is very simple. He understands five languages: Chinese, English, Japanese, French, and Russian, but he does not understand German.

    In addition, the reward points for choosing the Soviet camp are relatively high, so he sniped and killed a German soldier in a Soviet-German war zone and chose the Soviet camp.

    His luck in this world is not bad. During this week, he killed more than 20 German officers and seven German snipers, but he never encountered other applicants, nor did he encounter any native masters.  , now task 2 and task 3 are almost completed.

    When mission 2 and mission 3 are completed, he just needs to wait quietly for the arrival of Major Coney, when the time comes to meet Vasily and kill him, he can complete his mission and live another world.

    Besides, this is an assessment world. As long as he passes through it, he will be able to gain some respite from the experience world. Every time he survives one more world, he will have one more chance to become stronger. He does not believe it, and he will never get up again.  Come.

    Parker searched for a while, and finally found his target. At this time, the Soviet Red Army was attacking and the German army was defending.

    The Soviet Red Army has about 300 people, the strength of a battalion, while the defending German army has only one company. There are four lieutenants, two second lieutenants, one lieutenant, and one captain.

    Parker was the first to lock the target on the captain's head. Although his strength was not very good, he had fired a lot of bullets, and his marksmanship was not weak.

    At this time, he was less than 300 meters away from the battlefield. At this distance, he could basically guarantee that he would shoot one shot at a time

    On the other hand, Gao Peng checked some points near the battlefield that are suitable as sniper points, may be set as sniper points, and are not suitable for sniper points but can also be attacked on the battlefield.

    Located obliquely above a building on the other side of the battlefield, he naturally noticed Parker's hole as a shooting hole, and it was the best shooting position, but Gao Peng didn't pay much attention to it.

    A good sniper will never choose the best shooting position as his sniper point, because you know that is the best shooting position, and others know it, so they will focus on it.

    Gao Peng judged others by himself, thinking that no one would set the sniper spot there, but how did he know that Parker Orlando is not a real sniper, let alone a brilliant sniper, at most he can be regarded as a shooter with good marksmanship  .

    So when Gao Peng noticed that a captain in the German position was shot in the head, he calculated the trajectory based on the location of the shot, and followed the trajectory to lock the hole, he couldn't help being stunned and speechless.

    And when sparks appeared there again, and the lieutenant on the German position also fell, Gao Peng finally confirmed that this cliff was a novice.

    In fact, Parker is really not a novice, and his combat experience is not shallow, but he doesn't know professional sniper knowledge at all. He just thinks that place is very suitable as a sniper point.  Even if people find it, they are not easily attacked.

    Without saying anything, Gao Peng immediately aimed at the hole, but the hole was a little far away, between eight and nine hundred meters, Gao Peng began to quickly calculate various data in his heart.

    "Altitude 25 Distance 870 Temperature 11 degrees Celsius Wind resistance is about 5 meters per second"

    Following Gao Peng's calculations, the crosshairs of his sniper scope locked on a point on the upper left of the hole.

    "Dry¡­¡­"

    "Snapped"

    When sparks emanated from that hole for the third time, Gao Peng's gun also rang out. He didn't look at the result.  He jumped up and rushed downstairs.

    It is impossible for him to make the mistake of the novice on the opposite side, firing several shots at the same position, but he resolutely and thoroughly implemented the principle of changing places with one shot.

    "Whoosh"

    "poof"

    The bullet flew obliquely from below, pierced through the hole, penetrated Parker's throat, and shot through the back of the neck after breaking the cervical spine.

    Parker Orlando fell backwards with his eyes wide open. He didn't expect that he would stop here after all. It's okay, he was too tired to live like this, so he was finally relieved.

    This was Parker's last thought, and he fell into eternal darkness.

    He used his life to explain the correctness of the sentence "If you shoot two shots in the same place, the third shot will hit your head".

    Gao Peng left this building, sneaked carefully among the ruins, kept himself in cover at any time, and even when he had to reveal his body, he quickly jumped over or pounced forwardroll.

    It wasn't until I entered another building and chose a hiding place that I sat down and looked at the reincarnation watch.

    As soon as Gao Peng saw the information on the reincarnation watch, his eyes widened and the corners of his mouth twitched. Originally, he thought that the person he had just killed was just a novice from the Soviet Red Army sniper team.

    After all, in Stalingrad recently, no matter the Soviet Army's broadcast or military newspapers, Vasily's glorious record has been publicized everywhere, so many young people with good marksmanship have been attracted to join the sniper team.

    From the very beginning, he thought that the person he met just now might be such a novice. Who knew that the other party was actually an applicant. With this guy's level, how did he survive until now?  It was nothing short of a miracle.

    This result almost made Gao Peng want to cheer, this f*ck is simply pie in the sky!  What was originally thought to be 200 reward points has become 2000, which is 100 days of training time, how precious?  It's like picking him up for nothing.

    Even with Gao Peng's calmness and rationality, it took him ten minutes to calm down. His mind was full of one question. How did this guy survive until now? Could it be luck?

    However, it was said that when Gao Peng unexpectedly received an applicant's income, Andre was leading his sniper team to massacre German officers and soldiers in the German-occupied area. He greeted the officers specifically, and the soldiers were handed over to his team.

    So far, he has harvested the lives of more than fifty German officers and thirteen German snipers, and soon the task completion rate will be doubled.

    This made Andre sigh that the advantage of being the protagonist is too great. He can borrow the power of this world to the maximum extent, and he can also have teammates to cooperate with him to easily complete the main task.

    The most important thing is that no one knows that he is an applicant, and he only needs to guard against the applicants from the hostile camp to kill himself as the final boss. The applicants and plot characters of his own side will become his help.

    Although no applicants from the Soviet camp have gathered around him yet, he believes that it will happen sooner or later.

    Because they want to fight against the alliance between the candidates from the hostile camp and Major Coney, they will definitely need to rely on their own strength, otherwise they are likely to be counter-killed.

    At that time, I only need to find opportunities to make them my teammates, and then when they are defenseless, I can shoot black guns from behind.

    It was so wonderful, Andre felt, it was almost like sitting at home and money was falling from the sky.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 244 Tanya Returns to Dream

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "boom"

    Andre pulled the trigger, and another German lieutenant fell under his gun.

    "Bang bang bang"

    Gunshots erupted in this area, and a small German army was quickly slaughtered.

    Just when they were about to transfer, they suddenly heard movement behind them, and the four sniper rifles instantly turned their muzzles and pointed them down behind them.

    But I saw an eleven or twelve-year-old boy looking at Andre with admiration on his face, and said excitedly: "You are the famous Vasily, I recognize you."

    Andre waved to his teammates, signaling them to put down their guns, smiled and jumped off the sniper spot, walked up to the child, stretched out his hand and rubbed his head, an inexplicable light flashed in his eyes.

    Is Tanya about to show up?  That's a beautiful girl, and a beautiful girl who adores herself, well, she hasn't touched a woman in two worlds, and he doesn't mind having a small love affair in this assessment world where there is no pressure for him.

    Tanya is the neighbor of the little boy Shacha, who graduated from Moscow University. Her dream is to become a sniper like Pavlyuchenko, so she has a deep admiration for Vasily, who became famous in Stalingrad.  .

    Later, Vasily and Daninov fell in love with this beautiful and generous girl at the same time, and almost turned against each other because of this, but Tanya finally chose Vasily, and Daninov chose to die.

    Andre took the team members to the basement where he and his mother were hiding with the little devil Shacha. Shacha really admired Vasily very much. He talked to Andre endlessly along the way, and Andre also talked to him very patiently.  talking.

    "My mother cooks top-quality bacon rats."

    "sounds good."

    "I don't know how happy she will be to see you!"

    "uh-huh."

    "How many did you kill today?"

    "Three officers and more than twenty soldiers."

    "It's amazing, you will kill the German invaders sooner or later."

    "hope so!"

    Ten or so meters away from the basement where Shacha and his mother were hiding was another basement, which belonged to Tanya. However, Tanya was not there at this time, and there was another person in the basement.

    A woman, a beautiful Oriental woman, perhaps more accurately, a beautiful Chinese woman.

    She wears the curly bangs that were popular among Chinese female students during World War II. She has a pretty face the size of a palm, with a tall Qiong nose inlaid. Judging from the not short slits of her closed eyes, she  His eyes must not be small.

    Her height is only about 1.6 meters, which is not considered tall, but her proportions are perfect, giving her a petite and weak feeling overall.

    The small mouth that was not much bigger than a cherry was tightly pressed, which added a bit of determination to her delicate little face, showing that she might not be as delicate as her appearance.

    At this time, she was lying in a quilt with a sandbag as the base and the door panel as the bed, her crescent eyebrows were tightly furrowed, as if she was dreaming, but the dream might not be so beautiful

    Narrow, dark.

    Zhang Ziying fixed her eyes on the few rays of light coming in from the gap beside her, desperately calling for help.

    "Help help is there anyone"

    She has been trapped here for a few hours. Before, she was teaching in the classroom with her classmates, but suddenly the earth shook, and the teaching building cracked rapidly and then collapsed.

    "There's an earthquake, go quickly, leave the classroom be careful ah"

    The teacher on the podium yelled frantically, at this moment, a piece of the ceiling on the second floor fell, and it was about to hit a student who fell on the ground.  Put your knees and elbows on the ground and protect the students under your body.

    The ceiling hit the teacher's back, and he and the student were pressed down together, but the students didn't pay attention to this scene, they all ran out of the classroom crying.

    Zhang Ziying rushed out with a group of classmates, but she was still a step too late. Just as she reached the steps outside the door, the teaching building suddenly collapsed, and she and many classmates were buried in the rubble.

    However, she was luckier than her classmates in not being crushed to death on the spot by the collapsed ruins of the teaching building. Since she was lying on the bottom of the steps, the fallen ruins were placed on the steps, forming a space smaller than a coffin where she lay down.  , just enough to let her lie there, but she couldn't even turn over.

    When everything calmed down and the earth stopped shaking, Zhang Ziying almost despaired, and looked out through the gap, feeling depressed.?The ruins of her are at least a few meters thick. The gap that just accommodated her body is really like a coffin prepared for burying her alive.

    Zhang Ziying yelled frantically for help, but there was so much crying outside that no one could hear her cry for help, and then the commotion outside gradually faded away.

    Although there are adults organizing the rescue, all the living people are still in shock and at a loss at this time, and they can't organize any decent rescue at all.

    As time passed, Zhang Ziying felt that her head was slowly becoming dizzy, which was a sign of lack of oxygen. Although there was a gap next to her head, the oxygen supply speed was obviously not enough.

    Her body was already a little stiff due to a long period of inactivity, and her voice gradually became weaker.

    I don't know how long it has passed, she only knows that when the earthquake happened, they were in the first class in the afternoon, which was about 2:30 in the afternoon, but now, it was already late at night.

    Zhang Ziying was completely desperate, she gave up and continued to call for help, now she just wanted to sleep well, although she knew that after falling asleep, she would probably never wake up again, but she was really tired.

    "Is anyone there? Is there anyone in here?"

    Just when Zhang Ziying was about to give up, a distant voice sounded above her head. Zhang Ziying woke up in a jerk, and shouted out with all her strength: "Help, help me."

    People outside heard her voice, and Zhang Ziying heard a nice male voice shouting: "Company commander, there are survivors here, hurry up, the second squad, come and clean up the ruins, save people"

    "Little sister, can you hear me? Hold on, we'll get you out soon."

    "I'm so dizzy, I want to sleep"

    "Don't, don't sleep, sister, you talk to me, you must stay awakeXiao Zhou, come here, fan the wind, fan the wind in this gap, quickly"

    "Sister, what's your name?"

    "My name is Zhang Ziying."

    "Ziying, good name, do you know someone named Murong Ziying?"

    When Zhang Ziying heard this, the corners of her mouth twitched subconsciously, "I know, my father likes to play Legend of Sword and Fairy the most, that's how I got my name."

    "Haha, it seems that your father must have been a gamer when he was young."

    Zhang Ziying smiled silently, and said: "Not only when I was young, but even now! Uncle, are you from the army?"

    "That's right! Thousands of our troops have come, so don't worry, we will definitely rescue all survivors, including you."

    "However, I don't think it's much older than you. You should call me brother! It's awkward to call me uncle, haha."

    "" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 245 Brother Soldier in Dream

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    In this way, the pleasant voice outside the ruins kept talking to Zhang Ziying, and the sound of bricks and stones being moved came from her head. Zhang Ziying knew that the PLA uncles were cleaning up the ruins to save her.

    Whenever Zhang Ziying was dizzy and was about to fall asleep, the voice above her head would talk to her loudly, making her unable to sleep peacefully. This made her feel, so noisy!

    "My old squad leader is amazing. During the training session, we just watched him pick up a brick and smash it on the head. Guess what"

    Every time the voice above spoke for a while, he would deliberately ask a question for her to answer and increase the interaction, so as to keep her awake. After asking this time, Zhang Ziying's voice was not heard, and his voice suddenly became anxious.

    "Sister, sister Ziying, wake up, don't sleep, look quickly, it's almost dawn, you can come out soon, sister"

    Zhang Ziying, who was in a daze, woke up again with a jerk. She pulled herself together and replied, "I didn't sleep, but my mind was a little distracted."

    "Huh, that's good, sister, tell me about your parents! Your father likes playing games so much, doesn't he usually have time to accompany you and your mother?"

    "That's not true, my father will finish the housework before playing games after dinner after get off work, and my mother and I will watch him play"

    I don't know how long it took, Zhang Ziying felt that she really couldn't hold it anymore, and she could only take half a breath when she breathed, her breathing became more and more rapid, and her head became more and more dizzy.

    "Squad Leader Gao, there are only the last two pieces left, but they are too heavy to move! You have to break them."

    "No, the survivor is under the broken wall below. I'm afraid I'll hurt her if I knock. Go and report to the company commander and ask him to send a platoon of support. Let's move."

    "yes."

    After a while

    "One or two from"

    "Wow"

    Just when Zhang Ziying's consciousness was about to be completely plunged into darkness, a ray of light suddenly illuminated her world.

    When Zhang Ziying woke up, she found that the ruins several meters thick on her body had been cleared away. At this time, her head could be seen outside, and her shoulders were basically exposed.

    There is still the last broken wall on the steps, and it is this broken wall that has blocked dozens of hundreds of tons of ruins for her, but there is no need to clean up the broken wall anymore.

    The first thing Zhang Ziying saw was the camouflage circle around her. She knew that she was saved.

    Two figures cautiously jumped to her side, and the nice young male voice rang in her ears, "It's all right, it's all right, you're saved, are you injured?"

    "It doesn't seem to be. I didn't feel pain before. I don't feel any pain in my body now. I don't know"

    Although Zhang Ziying's voice was very weak, she spoke clearly, and the surrounding officers and soldiers showed joy, which indicated that her condition was not too bad, and the student girl survived.

    The soldier who had been talking with him lay down and looked in through the gap between her shoulders, and seemed to be slightly relieved, "Come on! She shouldn't be injured, this broken wall just formed a triangular space  , protected her."

    He is so handsome!  When the soldier lay down to observe just now, Zhang Ziying saw his side face. Although it was covered with dirt, that sharp-edged face still made her feel handsome.

    "Sister Ziying, we are going to drag you out now, if you feel any discomfort, please tell me right away."

    "Um."

    The next moment, someone grabbed her shoulders from left to right, and then her body left the ruins bit by bit.

    "Europe"

    "Clatter"

    The surrounding officers and soldiers burst into cheers and warm applause, and she was saved.

    "Health team, hurry up, stretcher."

    Zhang Ziying was held in the arms of the handsome soldier. After leaving the ruins, she was gently placed on the stretcher. The health worker at the side immediately tied a rubber band on her arm, hung up glucose, and gave her an infusion.

    "Sister Ziying, cultivate well. If you survive a catastrophe, you will have a future blessing. Forget about everything today! I wish you a happy life in the future."

    "Brother, what's your name?" Zhang Ziying asked softly, looking at the sharp-edged, dirt-stained face and those bloodshot eyes.

    In order to save her, they have been working continuously and intensively for most of the night, and Zhang Ziying's gratitude to them has long been immeasurable.

    listened??Ziying¡¯s question, the handsome soldier grinned and showed his white teeth, ¡°My name is Liberation Army, but you usually call us Brother Bing, haha.¡±

    "Report to Squad Leader Gao. Survivors were found in the ruins to the west. The company commander told us to go to support immediately after the matter is resolved."

    "Understood, everyone gathers, go! Take good care of her." Squad leader Gao shouted back, then waved to the hygienist who was carrying the stretcher and the glucose bottle, gave an order, and then ran away.

    "It turns out his surname is Gao."

    Zhang Ziying muttered something, and the next moment, she fell asleep peacefully

    "Ying, Ying, wake up, we should go to Aunt Fei's for dinner."

    Zhang Ziying suddenly opened her eyes and sat up. She blinked her big eyes and looked at the Russian beauty standing by the bed in a daze. It took a few seconds for her to react.

    "Tanya, you are back."

    "What's wrong? Did you have a nightmare?" Tanya asked in harmony as she sat by the bed with a rifle in her hand.

    Zhang Ziying shrugged, smiled wryly and said, "It's not a nightmare, is it? I dreamed about something that happened before. Let's go! Go to Aunt Fei."

    Zhang Ziying got up, picked up a handful of water in an iron basin, poured it on her face and rubbed it to wake herself up completely, then put on her coat, put on a boat-shaped cap, and picked up the sniper that was placed by the bed.  Rifle, out with Tanya.

    Next door to Shacha¡¯s house, Andrei was replying to his admirers, and Daninov was teaching him how to write, which made Andrei feel a little dumbfounded. He, an elite with a higher education and a military academy, must  It made him quite helpless to pretend that he was not well-educated.

    But there is no way, Vasily is just a shepherd and has no schooling, so he can't show any strangeness.

    Sacha's mother, Mrs. Fei, was preparing dinner, and Sacha was mending shoes. Yes, he was a shoemaker.

    There was a sudden rhythmic knock on the door, which surprised Andrei and Daninov, and hurriedly got up to get their guns. Of course, Daninov was really surprised, and Andrei naturally pretended.

    Mrs. Fei hurriedly said, "Don't get excited, they are neighbors."

    "They?" Andre frowned slightly, it wasn't her, but them?

    The door opened, and Mrs. Fei smiled to the two outside the door: "Tanya, Ying, we have guests." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 246 Pavlyuchenko's teammates

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    When Tanya and Zhang Ziying entered side by side, the room suddenly fell silent. Daninov and Andre looked at the two beauties, one in the east and the other in the west, with guns in their hands, in a daze.

    However, it can be clearly seen that Daninov's eyes are on Tanya, while Andre's eyes are concentrated on Zhang Ziying, and there is an undetectable glimmer of light in his eyes.

    Candidate, you are absolutely right, finally there is a prey in the pit, but unfortunately, why is it such a delicate oriental beauty?  It is very rare for her to be able to live until now, but it is a pity that she will be destroyed by her own hands, which is really regrettable.

    Zhang Ziying was also looking at Andre at this time, seeing him looking at herself, she smiled and nodded to him.

    Is this the protagonist of this world?  It's really handsome, but unfortunately, it doesn't meet my aesthetics.

    Tanya also looked at Andre at this moment, with a hint of thought in her eyes, and said, "I seem to have seen you before."

    Andre's eyes were attracted by Tanya's words, and he nodded with a smile. Shacha, who was mending shoes, said excitedly: "He is Vasily, Vasily Zaitsev."

    Tanya's face was stunned, the smile melted on her face, she nodded repeatedly: "No wonder you look so familiar, I saw your picture in the newspaper, thank you for everything you have done."

    Andre tilted his head modestly, and said with a smile, "This is my mission."

    Mrs. Fei on the side looked at Daninov and introduced Tanya and Zhang Ziying: "This is Vasily's friend, political commissaruh"

    "Daninov." Daninov introduced himself embarrassingly. He didn't expect that his name was not remembered, which made him feel a little frustrated.

    Tanya nodded to him, "Daninov, I remember."

    "This is" Andre turned his attention to Zhang Ziying again and asked curiously.

    Zhang Ziying is only 1.6 meters tall, while Tanya is more than 1.7 meters tall. Standing beside her, Zhang Ziying only goes up to the shoulders, and her figure is also a circle smaller than Tanya. If she stands behind Tanya, she can directly  completely covered by her.

    However, her beauty, which is different from that of Western women, cannot be ignored.

    Tanya introduced to Andrei and Daninov: "This is my classmate, Zhang Ziying from China. She went to Moscow to study for four years. Who knew that a war broke out in the second year."

    "She did not choose to return to China, but joined the Soviet Red Army and became a sniper. Do you know who her teammates are?"

    Both Daninov and Andre showed curiosity. This time Andre's curiosity was true. He didn't know what this beautiful Chinese candidate had experienced. He had such a long resume in this world.  .

    When Tanya said this, her eyes were full of admiration and she continued: "It's our heroine, Lyudmila Mikhailovna Pavlyuchenko."

    "In the defense of Odessa and Sevastopol, Ying and Lyudmila wiped out a large number of German invaders. Lyudmila killed 309, and Ying also killed 264."

    "It's a pity that Lyudmila was injured. Ying came to Stalingrad alone with a large army to join the war. If Lyudmila was also there, we would be in trouble again."

    Daninov, who didn't pay much attention to Zhang Ziying, a petite Chinese beauty, at first, was amazed after hearing Tanya's words, and his eyes on Zhang Ziying suddenly changed.

    Zhang Ziying smiled slightly, tilted her head, and said playfully, "It's not only the Soviet Union that has heroines! We have an old saying in China, 'Women hold up half the sky'!"

    Speaking of which, Zhang Ziying's luck is also very good. Her last reincarnation world was the film "Female Sniper" co-produced by Ukraine and Russia, which happened to tell the story of Pavlyuchenko.

    The law of the reincarnation world is that the same type of world is usually the same world at different points in time, so when Zhang Ziying entered the world of "Soldiers Coming Under the City", she obtained the implanted memory of the main god, that is to say, she was in Russia in this world.  Has existed for four years.

    After hearing Zhang Ziying's words, Tanya and Mrs. Fei's eyes lit up immediately. Tanya raised her chin slightly and said proudly: "That's very well said, it's absolutely true, who said that women must be inferior to men?"

    Andre's eyes flashed again. If he was only 90% sure that this woman was an applicant before, then he is 100% sure now.

    Because he remembered correctly, the phrase "women hold up half the sky" only appeared in China in 1955, but now, it is 1942!

    Next, Tanya and Zhang Ziying will go on their own.However, Andrei and Daninov continued to reply to letters. In order to show his education level in front of Tanya, a college student, Daninov wrote his letters colorfully and corrected Andrei's spelling from time to time.

    In order not to arouse Zhang Ziying's vigilance, Andre tried his best to express himself as in the original play, vividly showing an illiterate who pretended to be very insightful without much education, so that Zhang Ziying did not see any flaws at all.

    Zhang Ziying put a mouthful of mashed potatoes into her mouth, moved closer to Tanya, and whispered with a smile: "Tanya, these two handsome guys seem to have taken a fancy to you, how are you? Which one do you like?"

    As a Russian woman, Tanya not only didn't show the slightest shyness when she heard the words, but instead whispered with bright eyes: "Really? Why didn't I see it?"

    "Hey, you see that they are all trying to express themselves, and their eyes pass over you from time to time, haven't you noticed?"

    "Uh how do you know they're not looking at you?"

    "Come on! Our Eastern and Western aesthetics are different. Anyway, I don't like Russian men. I think that Daninov is good, educated, and handsome. The most important thing is that he is an officer. In the future  Definitely a bright future."

    ""

    Just when Zhang Ziying and Tanya were discussing the two handsome men, the German army rushed to a special person, the principal of the German "Tsosen Sniper School", Major Connie, the king of sniper, he came naturally for Vasily.

    Although his military rank is not high, his status in the German army is very high, just like Gao Peng's in the Eighth Route Army.

    In the early morning of the next day, in the department store near Sood's main battlefield, the third floor that Gao Peng frequented welcomed an unexpected visitor.

    He was wearing a German military uniform, holding a 98k sniper rifle, and a cigarette with a filter tip dangling from the corner of his mouth.

    In that era, those who could smoke filter cigarettes were not ordinary people. In fact, he was indeed not an ordinary person. He was the king of German sniper, Major Coney, who came for Vasily.

    When Major Connie saw the sniper spot that Gao Peng had set up by the blown-out window, his eyes flashed sharply. After searching around, he found five or six sniper spots on this floor.

    Major Connie threw away the cigarette butts, and thoughtfully hid in a dilapidated wardrobe. The row of burnt ready-made clothes hanging outside became his best shelter.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 247 The Third Blood

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Gao Peng sneaked into the third floor of the department store familiarly, and the sniper spot here has not been discovered by others so far.

    But he didn't notice, and when he was not in the shopping mall, a figure sneaked out from a corner not far away, and also ran towards the building, but he didn't know that someone had already stepped in before he arrived.  , and more than one.

    This is a white-haired, fair-skinned white man wearing a Soviet Red Army uniform but holding a British Lee Enfield no.4mk.i sniper rifle in his hand.

    He obviously couldn't be from the Soviet Union, but he didn't look like a German either. Judging from the guy in his hand, he should be from the United States and Britain. This is an applicant.

    Jacob Taylor is a powerful British applicant. In the real world, he is a gunner in the Royal Navy. Although his individual combat ability is not as good as that of an army soldier, he has a higher starting point than most applicants.

    In the British anti-terrorist movie "Counterattack", he successfully passed the selection and became a special operations member of the British Special Air Service (sas), received the most comprehensive special operations training, and his strength soared.

    So far, he has completed mission two, and mission three is only short of one German sniper. This is because he deliberately left a quota in order to delay the completion of the mission and more than double the completion of the mission.

    The place where he entered was on the banks of the Volga River, which was relatively far from this area. It took him half a month to fight all the way to this area.

    He was coming for Major Coney

    Gao Peng cautiously went up to the third floor, without any accidents along the way.

    At this time, it was still early and the battle had not yet started. He was about to sit down to eat breakfast by a load-bearing column, but his pupils shrank suddenly, and a cigarette butt with a golden filter tip on the ground made his heart beat violently.

    The name of this brand of cigarettes is written on that cigarette butt Finas, and this was a special cigarette for the German army during World War II.

    Gao Peng remained calm, and put on the brown color contact lenses by lowering his head, but he couldn't eat breakfast.

    I didn't expect Major Coney to have arrived. Not surprisingly, he should be hiding here at this time, even looking at me. If I saw myself eating something he hadn't seen out of thin air, how would I explain it?

    Fortunately, he chose the German camp and was wearing a German military uniform, otherwise, the moment he came up, it would probably be his own death.

    Gao Peng's ears moved slightly, and his internal energy was concentrated in both ears, fully perceiving Major Connie's hiding place.

    It has to be said that Major Connie is indeed a brilliant sniper. Gao Peng used his ears together and listened with all his strength, but he didn't hear anything.

    No, it's not that they didn't hear anything. There seemed to be a faint sound of footsteps downstairs. Judging from the frequency of the footsteps, the person was very cautious.

    Someone came here at this time. It is likely to be an applicant. Gao Peng's eyes flashed brightly. He tiptoed to the corner of the stairs and squatted down. He gently put the 98k sniper rifle on the ground and pulled it out from his waist.  He took the SS tooth bayonet, held his breath, and waited quietly.

    Candidates who can survive to the present should not be weak. In case the other party also has that sense of crisis, the outcome of a gun battle with the other party in this place with complex terrain and many bunkers is unpredictable, but if it is close combat, Gao Peng will not  fear anyone.

    He didn't believe that any applicant could, like him, increase the task completion rate to more than ten times and win a lottery reward.

    Besides, even if the other party has won the lottery reward and possesses extraordinary strength, he still believes that his martial arts practiced hard for many years will not lose to anyone. This is the confidence of a strong man in his own strength.

    The only thing that needs to be considered now is, what should he do if the person who comes up is wearing a German military uniform like him, and there is a major Connie hiding beside him!

    Fortunately, this bloody plot did not happen. As the footsteps gradually approached, the muscles of Gao Peng's whole body tensed up slightly, like a cheetah ready to kill its prey at any time.

    What first appeared in front of Gao Peng was a sniper rifle that was different from that of the Soviet Union and Germany, and then the hand holding the rifle.

    And when he saw the sleeve on this hand, Gao Peng was relieved, it was the uniform of the Soviet Red Army.

    Just when the other party stepped on the floor carefully, the muzzle of the gun swung, and was about to turn to his side, Gao Peng suddenly fired.

    With a kick on the ground with his left foot, Gao Peng took a step forward, grabbed the muzzle of the opponent's gun with his left hand, and stabbed the opponent's heart viciously with the bayonet upside down with his right hand.

    What Gao Peng didn't expect was that, yesFang didn't react too slowly, and found that his rifle was held by the opponent, and the gleaming bayonet stabbed obliquely. He instantly let go of the left hand of the spear and grabbed it diagonally, intending to hold Gao Peng's wrist and restrain the bayonet that was stabbing downwards.  Fight back again.

    There was a hint of contempt in Jacob Taylor's eyes. He actually sneaked up on the most powerful special forces in the world, members of the British Special Air Service Regiment, playing melee combat. This German guy really doesn't know how to spell death!

    The corner of Gao Peng's mouth twitched into a sinister smile, and his internal energy rushed into his right arm, pressing down on the opponent's arm and piercing downward.

    "poof"

    "Well"

    The contempt in Jacob's eyes was replaced by horror. His eyes were wide open, and he looked at Gao Peng in disbelief. His strength is not weak. As a gunner, his basic training is to continuously lift dozens of  Hundred-pound shells.

    After undergoing special forces training, his strength became even more terrifying. Even though few of his special forces comrades could match him, he never expected to be crushed here.

    "poof"

    "Boom"

    Gao Peng held the bayonet that pierced the opponent's heart and turned it half a circle, then pulled it out and kicked him to the ground.

    Jacob's eyes were wide open, blood was bubbling from his chest, his body twitched slightly, and soon became still.

    Gao Peng pretended to take a few breaths, wiped the bayonet clean on Jacob's body, and inserted it back into the scabbard around his waist.

    Picking up his 98k from the ground and carrying it on his back, he stepped forward to lift Jacob's body, dragged him to a blown-out window, took off his Soviet ship-shaped cap, and put his steel helmet on his head  on his head.

    Immediately, he put his body in a prone position for aiming, and stuffed his sniper rifle into his hands. From the back and the outside, it looked like a sniper lying down here.

    After doing all this well, Gao Peng began to draw mud and sand around, sprinkled on the blood on the ground, to cover it up.

    Major Connie, who was hiding in the broken wardrobe, witnessed all this quietly. At this time, his eyes showed admiration. This lieutenant is very good. If he can survive this war, he must have a bright future.

    Just when Gao Peng completely covered up the blood and took off the 98k again to lie down next to Jacob's body, Major Connie said, "Good job, lieutenant."

    "Who?" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 248 Major Connie, sir, I graduated from the Munich Special Forces School

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Gao Peng's reaction was very timely. Hearing the sound, he quickly turned around and raised his gun, aiming at Major Connie who was 20 meters away.

    Major Connie came out with a smile on his face. Gao Peng put down his gun and saluted the German Wehrmacht to Major Connie. Of course, it was not a ** salute. ** The salute was only used in July 1944.  Gao Peng naturally wouldn't make such an action insanely.

    "Hello, Honorable Major." Gao Peng said in German.

    Major Connie nodded, looked at Gao Peng appreciatively, and said, "What's your name?"

    "Reporting sir, my name is Felix Schwartz." Gao Peng blurted out without any hesitation. This was the name he had prepared for himself before entering.

    The surname Schwarz means black-haired man in German, and the common German name Felix means lucky man in German, and his names together are lucky black-haired man.

    This name is just an ordinary German name, not only in line with the German naming habits, but also in line with Gao Peng's black-haired features.

    Not only a German name, he also prepared a Russian name for himself, called Victor Vladimir Masonov.

    Gao Peng has done a lot of preparatory work before entering, because he always believes that opportunities are always reserved for those who are prepared. They will live until the end. There is only one chance to become the Lord of Reincarnation. He wants to seize it with all his strength.  .

    Even if you don't catch it in the end, at least you have done your best, and you won't have any regrets.

    "Good name, but luck only favors the strong. You are very strong. Have you ever been to a military academy?" Major Connie praised and asked again.

    Gao Peng is tall and straight, and has always behaved neither humble nor overbearing. In Major Connie's view, apart from his iron and blood, he also has a gentleman's demeanor, so he is sure that this lieutenant named Felix must have received a higher education.

    "Yes sir, I graduated from the Munich Special Forces School." Gao Peng replied without changing his expression.

    Major Connie's eyes lit up, his face showed such an expression, and he smiled: "No wonder you are so strong. Many instructors at the Munich Special Forces School are my old classmates. I don't know which one is your instructor?"

    Gao Peng's heart tightened, his mind turned quickly, and he replied almost as soon as Major Connie finished speaking: "My instructor is Colonel Homann from Germany."

    "It turned out to be him. You are so lucky to be taught by him." When Major Connie said this, there was a trace of respect in his tone.

    Gao Peng secretly heaved a sigh of relief, and hit the wrong target. Gao Peng didn't know what kind of ghost this Colonel Homan was. He only learned from the original book of Liangjian that this person was Kazuki Yamamoto's instructor.

    It sounds like Major Coney actually knew about him, so his identity problem is completely solved, which means that it is entirely possible for him to get the help of Major Conney.

    Originally, he planned to be a lone killer in this world, without contacting anyone, but he never thought that by chance, coupled with a lot of his preliminary work, he would get such a powerful support no less than that of Instructor Li. This is simply perfect  up.

    "Sir, do you know our instructor?" Gao Peng pretended to be curious and asked Major Connie.

    Major Connie nodded with a smile, with a look of reminiscence in his eyes, "Horman is my senior. We all came out of the Berlin Military Academy. When I first entered the military academy, he had already become famous."

    "It's just that his research direction is special team operations, and I prefer sniper tactics, so we don't have much intersection."

    After explaining a few words, Major Coney patted Gao Peng on the shoulder and said, "My name is Evan Conney. You should have heard of me, right?"

    Gao Peng expressed surprise just right, "Sir isthe principal of the Tsosen Sniper School, Major Connie who has the title of 'King of Snipers'? Why did you appear here?"

    Major Connie knew that he had no surprises about the young lieutenant, so he turned serious and said, "I believe you are familiar with the name Vasily, right?"

    Gao Peng nodded solemnly and said: "Of course, I have been looking for him, but unfortunately I have never met him. The officer is here for him?"

    Major Connie nodded, then smiled again, patted Gao Peng on the shoulder, and said, "Trust me, he will come. All we need is a little patience."

    "I'm very patient." Gao Peng smiled slightly, then touched his stomach, and said awkwardly: "It's just that I'm a little hungry. I don't know if the officer has brought anything to eat?"

    ConnieThe principal was startled when he heard the words, then chuckled, took out a few pieces of chocolate and a compressed biscuit from his pocket and handed them to Gao Peng, and said with a smile: "Let's push it first! Come with me in the afternoon, I will take you to eat  Done."

    "Thank you, sir."

    Around 8:00 in the morning, the Soviet-German battlefield became lively again. The Soviet army was still attacking and the German army was defending. Before that, 90% of Stalingrad had fallen into the hands of the German army. The Soviet Red Army used the last bit of territory as a base to counterattack frantically.  , want to recover the lost ground.

    ?Since Vasily became famous, the morale of the Soviet army has been boosted, and the lost ground has been recovered inch by inch, and the German army has suffered heavy casualties.

    Only this area is the key defense target of the German army, because this area includes the city government and other administrative units of Stalingrad, which is of great significance and cannot be missed.

    Therefore, the attack direction of the large Soviet army has been basically placed here recently. This area has become a meat grinding ground, and there are a large number of Soviet and German casualties every day.

    At this time, Major Coney was lying next to Jacob's body. Of course, he hid it better. Jacob's body was originally a false target used to confuse the opponent's sniper, and at the same time almost completely covered his figure.

    However, Gao Peng hid the sniper spot where Parker was sniped before. He did not shoot lightly, but closely monitored the surrounding area of ??the battlefield.

    Major Conney continued to snipe and kill Soviet officers and brave soldiers. In addition, key targets such as machine gunners, grenadiers, and artillery were all his sniper targets.

    Gradually, the Soviet army lost a large number of officers, heavy firepower was suppressed to the greatest extent, the command was chaotic, and the offensive became weaker and weaker. As a last resort, the Soviet commander issued an order to retreat temporarily.

    Just at this moment, Gao Peng felt a flash of light from the corner of his eyes, and his eyes were fixed. Gao Peng immediately aimed at that position. It was a window, not the best shooting position, but it was also suitable for shooting.

    And if there is reflection without glass, there is no doubt that it is a sniper scope.

    "Altitude 14 Distance 920 Temperature 9 degrees Celsius Wind resistance is about 8 meters per second"

    Environmental data quickly flashed through Gao Peng's mind, the crosshairs were fixed on a point, and his trigger was pulled to the bottom almost at the same time as the sparks on the opposite side rose.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 249: Fishing Andre who is about to attack

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Snapped"

    Gao Peng and the opponent fired at almost the same time. After firing a shot, Gao Peng immediately lay down and stepped back.

    "Whoosh"

    "when"

    Next to Major Connie, the helmet that originally belonged to Gao Peng worn on the head of Jacob's body was pierced by a bullet, and then fell to the window sill.

    Major Connie naturally heard the shot Gao Peng fired, and calmly aimed the sniper scope along the direction of the ballistic trajectory.

    Although his sniper scope only has a magnification of 3.5 times, which is not so clear, he still vaguely sees the window where the target is, and a figure has fallen down.

    "Good job." Major Coney praised, took off the steel helmet on his head, put it on the head of Jacob's corpse again, and then retreated.

    "The Soviet army has retreated, and now we just need to wait for the fish to be hooked." Major Connie smiled at Gao Peng.

    Gao Peng nodded, and he and Major Connie found a sniper spot to hide. There is no guarantee that a long-range gun will kill. Major Connie means to attract the opponent and solve it at close range

    In the basement of Mrs. Fei's house, Andrei was sleeping soundly on two benches placed side by side, while Daninov was lying on the sofa.

    There was a knock on the door, and Mrs. Fei stepped forward to open the door lightly, but it was Andre's female teammate Lu Mila who came.

    "Lumila, what's the matter? Vasily wrote a reply late last night, and he hasn't woken up yet!"

    Lu Mila said helplessly: "I don't want to disturb him either, but the damn German won't let him have a good rest."

    Mrs. Fei understood, and hurried to the side to wake Andre up.

    "What's the matter?" Andre woke up instantly, and asked Lu Mila.

    Lu Mila said in a deep voice: "The department store is in trouble and needs help. Let's go!"

    Andre was slightly taken aback, and a strong light flashed in his eyes the next moment, "Here we are, but it's not worth it to solve it now!"

    In the past month, Andre has more than doubled the completion of the task. He already knows that if the completion of the task reaches a certain multiple, he can get the reward of replacing the plot characters.

    How can Andre, who has tasted the sweetness of replacing the characters in the plot, be willing to complete the task and return?

    It's a rare opportunity. He wants to increase the task completion rate to a higher level in this world again to see if he can get better extra rewards, but he also has to beware of the presence of applicants around the other party.

    Andre was thinking while getting up and dressing, suddenly he turned to Lu Mila and said: "Lu Mila, go to the next door and call Miss Ying, she is a very powerful fighter."

    Lu Mila didn't say anything, just nodded and turned to go out. Andre put on his clothes, put his sniper rifle on his back, and followed out.

    After waiting outside the door for a short time, Zhang Ziying came out with Tanya with her sniper rifle on her back.

    Andre smiled at Zhang Ziying: "I hope that as Miss Ying's teammate, I will not humiliate Miss Ying."

    Zhang Ziying smiled slightly and said: "It is my honor to be a teammate with the famous Vasily."

    Lu Mila rolled her eyes speechlessly, and said, "You two, can you hold each other up after finishing your work? And Vasily, when did you become such a gentleman? It's not like you can say  If so!"

    Andre looked at Lu Mila with black lines all over his head, and said, "Can't I improve? After hanging around with Daninov for a long time, I can learn a little bit, right? I don't need you to remind me, I know I'm uneducated.  "

    "Giggle cluck"

    Zhang Ziying and Tanya on the side couldn't help laughing coquettishly, but no one noticed that there was a strange light flashing in Zhang Ziying's beautiful big eyes.

    "Let's go! Let's go to the department store." After Lu Mila finished speaking, she turned around and ran towards the mall.

    Tanya hugged Zhang Ziying and said, "Be careful."

    "Don't worry!" Zhang Ziying showed her a bright smile, then took off her sniper rifle, and ran forward behind Andre

    "Shhhhh"

    "Boom"

    "Da da da da"

    The battlefield became noisy again, and the Soviet army launched a flood-like offensive against the German positions again.

    Not far from the downstairs of the department store, under the wreckage of a plane, Andre and others joined the teammate who had arrived earlier, and the teammate briefed Andre and Zhang Ziying about the situation.

      "The sniper was hiding in the department store. He shot dead five officers, two machine gunners, four gunners and two grenadiers this morning. Look at the fourth window on the left on the third floor."

    After listening to the teammate's words, Andre and Zhang Ziying raised their sniper rifles and aimed at the window mentioned by the teammate.

    They did see a gun barrel and a small half of the helmet protruding from the window. Both Andre and Zhang Ziying knew in their hearts that it was a false target, but neither of them said anything.

    "boom"

    Zhang Ziying opened fire first, only to see a steel helmet falling from upstairs, staring at Vasily's teammate over there with binoculars and exclaiming excitedly: "It's hit, good marksmanship."

    Andre gave Zhang Ziying a look of admiration, and gave her a thumbs up. Zhang Ziying shrugged and smiled.

    Lu Mila said excitedly: "Let's get his military card!"

    Andre turned his head, his eyes flickering rapidly. He didn't want to kill Major Coney now, because once Major Coney was killed, he would return immediately, and he missed the opportunity to complete the mission in vain.

    However this is an opportunity to reap the beautiful candidate around me, so

    Thinking of this, Andre said to Lu Mila and another teammate: "You stay and cover us, Miss Ying, let's go up."

    Zhang Ziying had no objections, and immediately left the wreckage of the plane with Andre and ran to the department store.

    They avoided the main entrance, because that direction was the Soviet-German war zone, the main entrance was too conspicuous, and they walked there just for excitement, and the two found a hole on the side that had been bombed by shells and got in.

    Just as Andre and Zhang Ziying left the wreckage of the plane, Major Connie and Gao Peng, who had been hiding behind the sniper spot on the third floor of the shopping mall, emerged cautiously, set up their sniper rifles and aimed at the gap under the wreckage of the plane.

    At this time, Lu Mila was carrying a sniper rifle to search back and forth by the windows on the third floor. Another teammate took out a handmade cigarette from his hat, lit it, and smoked it.

    "Hey, Vasily asked us to cover, what are you doing?" Lumila turned her head and gave him a dissatisfied look.

    The guy shrugged his shoulders, took two deep breaths, and then smiled: "Don't worry! The battle zone is beyond the main gate, and there is nothing we need to cover here."

    "Can't you see that Vasily is interested in Ying, he just wants to create an opportunity to be alone with Ying"

    Before he finished speaking, he suddenly noticed a flash of light from the corner of his eye, his expression changed suddenly, he threw away the cigarette, raised his sniper rifle and aimed at it.

    "What's wrong?"

    "Shhhhh"

    "Puff"

    Just at this moment, two bullets cut through the air and shot through the heads of Lu Mila and that teammate successively.

    There were constant gunshots and explosions all around this place, and the gunshots of Gao Peng and Major Connie were drowned out.

    After Gao Peng and Major Connie killed the two left-behind Soviet snipers, they immediately left the sniper point and hid separately.

    Although the two did not communicate, they had a tacit understanding. Major Connie hid in a place where he could see the stairs, and Gao Peng squatted next to the stairs again, ready to repeat the old trick.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 250 The Powerful Zhang Ziying

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Gao Peng looked down at the task information on the reincarnation table, and heaved a sigh of relief.

    Task 2: Eliminate at least 30 Soviet lieutenants and above officers, the current task completion rate is 4330.

    Task 3, kill at least 10 Soviet snipers, the current task completion rate is 910.

    Very good, there is still a sniper whose quota is not full. Even if Vasily is killed, he will not return immediately, so he can continue to farm officers.

    Gao Peng held his breath and focused his attention, gathered his ears, and listened carefully to the movement on the stairs. Soon, a faint sound of footsteps sounded, moving up slowly, and soon arrived not far below the place where Gao Peng was ambush.

    Um?  Why is there only one footstep?  Was Vasily the only one coming up?  It's weird, I have to be careful.

    Zhang Ziying walked to the corner of the second and third floors, aimed her gun at the stairs, and shook her head to Andre behind her to express her safety.

    Andre nodded, slowly passed Zhang Ziying, and walked up, but he didn't know that he was very depressed at the moment, this Chinese girl was very vigilant, even facing herself as the "protagonist", she didn't relax at all  alert.

    During the process of walking, when she was walking in front of her, she would never completely leave her back to herself. Her body was slightly turned sideways at any time, especially when going up the stairs, she basically walked sideways.  You can see your actions clearly.

    This made Andre dare not act rashly, and honestly alternated with her to cover and march. After all, those who can live to the present are not simple characters, and he will not underestimate Zhang Ziying just because she looks weak and weak.

    After Andre passed her, Zhang Ziying followed up, and when she was about to walk out of the stairs, Zhang Ziying's expression changed suddenly, and she grabbed Andre.

    Andre looked back at her in confusion, but she turned her head to him, signaling him to back down, and then pointed to the side of the stairs.

    Andre didn't understand what he meant, but he still quietly retreated to Zhang Ziying's side, only to see Zhang Ziying flipped his hand, and a grenade appeared in her hand out of thin air.

    Seeing this scene suddenly, Andre didn't show any strange expression. Instead, he looked disapproving. The storage function of the reincarnation watch is nothing unusual.

    But I don't know that the biggest difference is that he didn't show a strange expression at this time. The main reason is that the reincarnation table is already a deep-rooted thing for him, and he already knew Zhang Ziying's identity as an applicant, so he didn't react at all for a while.  .

    After Zhang Ziying observed Andre's expression from the corner of his eyes, an inexplicable smile appeared at the corner of his mouth.

    Sure enough, there is a problem. This Vasily is undoubtedly the applicant, but I don't know how he succeeded in impersonating Vasily.

    But that doesn't matter anymore, since she knows the details, this time bomb is already under her control and can be "dismantled" at any time.

    In fact, Zhang Ziying had been suspicious of Andre for a long time, so his words and deeds fell into Zhang Ziying's eyes all the time and were analyzed by her in various ways.

    Just now she deliberately took out the grenade from the reincarnation watch in front of Andre, it was just a small test, if this Vasili was real, then his reaction must be extremely surprised, but Andre didn't react at all, this is already  Suffice to say.

    It was only suspicion before, but now it is 100% sure, and a cold light flashed in Zhang Ziying's eyes.

    It has to be said that Andre underestimated Zhang Ziying, and it can even be said that he greatly underestimated this beautiful and delicate girl.

    When Zhang Ziying was in the real world, she graduated with honors from the China Criminal Police Academy. After graduation, she was assigned to the Serious Crime Team of the Criminal Police Brigade of the Public Security Bureau.

    ?After entering the serious crime team, Zhang Ziying quickly showed her talents. In just six months, she made major contributions in the process of cracking major and important cases. Her future in the police force can be described as bright.

    However, since she graduated, she has been trying to find a way to find the brother soldier who saved her when she was hit by an earthquake.

    But at that time, there were more than 50,000 troops entering the earthquake area for earthquake relief. She had no connections in the army, and there was no result.

    She didn't know why she had to find him, but she just wanted to see him again, which had become her obsession.

    One night, a strange e-mail came from her dedicated e-mail. There was no sender of the e-mail, and the subject only had one sentence, "Want to know where your savior brother is?"

    Zhang Ziying clicked it without hesitation, and as a result, she appeared in the world of reincarnation. She rarely reads novels, and even if she reads, she reads detective and military novels, so??I don¡¯t understand the space of the Lord God and the world of reincarnation.

    She is just trying to live with the obsession in her heart. She explores the space of the Lord God step by step, and uses the skills she learned in the police academy and when she was a criminal policeman to complete one task after another.  All go all out.

    In two reincarnations, she increased the task completion rate by more than ten times, and soon became an "veteran".

    She has a hope that the main god is so powerful that he can turn the worlds of film and television dramas into reality, so when she becomes the lord of reincarnation, can she also be omnipotent?

    In this way, wouldn't she be able to find him easily?

    Based on this idea, she survived again and again, and her excellent analytical ability allowed her to obtain a high degree of task completion and a large number of reward points every time she reincarnated.

    Zhang Ziying is very powerful, very powerful, and Andre wants to hide his identity in front of her and shoot black guns behind her back, then he really thinks too much

    After Zhang Ziying took out the grenade, she pulled off the drawstring, and threw it into the guardrail next to the stairway in a leisurely manner, then took a step back and stood close to the wall.

    Andre was also pulled against the wall by Zhang Ziying, and Zhang Ziying's step back just put herself behind Andre. Since she already knew his details, how could she expose her back to him?

    "Dangling"

    Gao Peng looked at the smoking grenade that fell in front of him, and his soul suddenly froze. However, his reaction, which he had honed countless times on the edge of life and death, was not slow.

    At this time, there was no cover around him, even if he jumped out immediately, he would still be injured, so Gao Peng made a decisive decision, jumped directly from the guardrail.

    The moment he jumped out, he saw Andre standing on the stairs against the wall three meters away. At this time, he was a little confused, and Zhang Ziying was completely blocked behind him because of his petite figure.

    Without hesitation, he put the bayonet into the reincarnation table while his body was still in the air, and the deadly choke gun appeared in his hand.

    "Clang"

    "poof"

    "Boom"

    The sound of sharp knives piercing flesh and the explosion of grenades sounded at the same time. Gao Peng squatted on the stairs holding a deadly throat gun, shrapnel whizzed past his head, and smoke, debris, and shattered railings smashed down.

    "Clang"

    The deadly choke gun retracted from the glaring Andre's throat, but the moment Andre fell down, Gao Peng's pupils shrank suddenly, because a black hole appeared in front of him.

    "boom"

    "Well"

    "Clang"

    Gao Peng missed a few centimeters at the critical moment, and a section of guardrail that just fell blocked it. After the bullet passed through the guardrail, its direction changed slightly.

    The bullet that had been shot at his heart grazed the flesh a few inches under his armpit and flew over, leaving a bloody groove at that position.

    While Gao Peng was dodging, his internal energy poured into the spear again, and the tip of the spear shot out again at lightning speed, piercing Zhang Ziying's throat.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 251 Wudang Ladder Cloud Vertically Matching Opponents

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Deadly choke gun."

    While Zhang Ziying let out a deep drink, she kicked her feet lightly on the stairs, and the whole person flew backwards at an extremely fast speed.

    She ignored the guardrail at the corner, and flew out directly over the guardrail. Outside, there was a hollow area in the center of the mall, and below was the hall on the first floor of the mall, which was more than ten meters high.

    "Kaka"

    "boom"

    The deadly throat-locking gun missed, and Zhang Ziying quickly loaded it while flying backwards, raised the gun and fired, but she did not shoot at Gao Peng, but at a figure that appeared on the edge of the third floor, but she heard someone outside.  After the movement, Major Connie rushed out to support Gao Peng.

    He was shocked for a moment by Zhang Ziying's posture of leaping more than ten meters, flying backwards like catkins. He was a little slower. Although the gun had been raised, he didn't have time to shoot. He lost the initiative and was shot in the head.

    One of Gao Peng's helpers died. With his cooperation, Gao Peng successfully killed an applicant, a Soviet sniper. He was expected to continue to play a huge role, but he encountered such a powerful applicant.  Those who leave the teacher will die before they succeed.

    However, Vasily has been killed by Gao Peng, and he has completed his mission.

    Gao Peng did not succeed with the life-threatening choke gun, and he heard the sound of heavy objects falling to the ground upstairs. He knew that Major Connie had been murdered, so he immediately retracted the life-death choke gun with his right hand, flipped his left, and the Glock automatic pistol appeared  in hand.

    At this time, Zhang Ziying's backward momentum was exhausted, and her figure began to fall downwards. She had just fired a shot, and before she had time to load it, Gao Peng's automatic pistol had already been raised to face her.

    With his body in the air and nowhere to draw his strength, Gao Peng thought that the opponent would die, but what made him unbelievable again was that he saw the opponent's left foot lightly tapped on the back of his right instep, and his whole body actually moved several meters out of thin air.  quickly fell down.

    "Puff puff puff"

    A wave of shots from the automatic pistol failed, Gao Peng saw the opponent's movement, and exclaimed: "Could it be Wudang Tiyun Zong?"

    It is indeed Wudang Tiyun Zong. This is the second time Zhang Ziying has completed the task more than ten times, and obtained the light skill skill in the lottery.

    This kind of ladder cloud vertical light work comes from "Heroes Without Tears" in the world of ancient dragons. Many people think that the light work of stepping on the left foot with the right foot is the description in Jin Lao's works.

    In fact, this is a big misunderstanding. There has never been such a description in the works of Jin Lao, only in the works of Wen Ruian and Gu Long.  "Zhao Hua in" is also good at this light work, and he can barely do it in chasing his life.

    Closer to home.

    Zhang Ziying left Gao Peng's sight, but Gao Peng didn't dare to chase to the railing immediately. He believed that the other party must be aiming at the railing at this time.

    "Hmph, did you think you were the only one with the grenade?" Gao Peng resentfully took out a cantaloupe grenade, pulled out the ring, knocked it down on the wall next to it, and threw it towards where Zhang Ziying fell.

    After throwing the grenade, Gao Peng wiped his face with his sleeve, wiped off the large amount of dust raised by the explosion of the grenade just now, then quickly jumped over the railing, fell to the next step of stairs, and then jumped over the railing again.

    Although parkour is not as magical as the real lightness kungfu in ancient Chinese martial arts, it is not inferior to lightness kung fu in terms of speed and agility. Only when it reaches a certain level of lightness kung fu can it crush parkour.

    This woman is too strong, if you give her time to grow, she will only get stronger and stronger, Gao Peng doesn't want to leave such a serious problem for himself, so he plans to solve her right here, even though she is a beautiful Chinese woman  , but he still had to destroy flowers with his hands.

    Besides, it¡¯s not that he has never killed a beautiful Chinese woman. Once she enters reincarnation, she can¡¯t help herself.

    Zhang Ziying was indeed reloaded when she fell down, and the muzzle of the gun was aimed at the railing, but what she was waiting for was not the opponent's figure, but a smoking grenade.

    Zhang Ziying remained calm in the face of danger, with a calm face, flicked the gun barrel in her hand, and flew the grenade aside, and then tapped her left foot on the instep of her right instep again, her figure moved several meters out of thin air again, and landed on the ground full of ruins  In the lobby, he squatted down on the spot.

    "Boom"

    The grenade exploded more than ten meters away, and it had no effect on her. The next moment, Gao Peng's figure appeared at the corner of the stairs on the second floor. Zhang Ziying raised his gun and shot without thinking.

    "boom"

    Gao Peng dodged and immediately fought back with the automatic pistol in his hand, but naturally he missed Zhang Ziying.

    Gao Peng used an automatic pistol toThe high rate of fire suppressed Zhang Ziying, and as he approached quickly, Zhang Ziying also launched a counterattack in the second when Gao Peng's automatic pistol emptied out, retracted the reincarnation watch, and switched to another pistol.

    The sniper rifle in her hand had been replaced by a Steyr TMP submachine gun with a silencer at some point.

    "Puff puff puff"

    A round of shooting caused Gao Peng to flee in embarrassment. He didn't dare to approach again, so he had to fight back with an automatic pistol.

    The two engaged in a high-level duel of hot weapons in the lobby of the shopping mall. It can be said that they met their opponents and met their talents. Both of them were very agile, and their reactions were incredible.

    Gao Peng deeply felt that the beautiful Chinese girl on the opposite side was the strongest opponent he had ever met since he entered reincarnation. He had never had an opponent who could put him so much pressure in a gun duel and made him so nervous  .

    Of course, Zhang Ziying felt the same way.

    After the fight, the two felt a little sympathy for each other in their hearts. If they were in the real world, they might not know each other and become friends.

    It's a pity that this is the world of reincarnation, and only one of them is doomed to live, and giving each other a good time is the greatest wish they can do.

    Two figures, one burly and the other petite, rolled and tumbled in the ruins of the lobby, non-stop. The two fought fast, and neither of them had time to stop for even a moment, let alone reload the empty magazines.

    The Gnock pistol was empty, Gao Peng replaced it with an AK, Zhang Ziying¡¯s micro-impact bullet was empty, and also replaced it with an Armalite AR-15 automatic rifle. This rifle is the predecessor of the M16. It is lightweight, has low recoil,  It has the advantages of high shooting accuracy and is suitable for girls.

    However, the two of them still have nothing to do with each other. Both of them have consumed a lot of energy, their clothes have been soaked in sweat, and the makeup on Gao Peng's face has long been wiped off in the process of constantly wiping away his sweat.

    The magazine of the rifle was emptied, the bullet of the sniper rifle was emptied, and in the end Gao Peng even emptied the magazines of the two bastard boxes, and the two sides still had nothing to do with each other.

    The lobby finally became quiet, both of them had emptied their magazines, and they also understood at this moment that they could not deal with each other with firearms at all, and if they continued to fight, they would be in danger if they attracted the attention of the fighting Soviet and German troops.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 252 Give Your Life Back

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The two of them had a tacit understanding and did not reload any kind of firearm. Zhang Ziying turned over her hand, and a three-foot green point appeared in her hand. With a leap, she pulled up more than three meters high out of thin air, and rushed towards Gao Peng's position.

    At this time, Gao Peng also just took out the deadly throat lock gun again, and rushed out of the bunker.

    "Ding Ding Ding"

    Gao Peng stabbed Zhang Ziying who was in the air with his spear. Zhang Ziying swung his long sword to block all the attacks. Then he tapped his left toe lightly on the back of his right instep, and the falling motion stopped. He performed a beautiful backflip in mid-air and landed firmly.  It is five meters away from Gao Peng, facing each other far away.

    Possessing a superb lightness kung fu is really an advantage. You can fight when you want, and you can walk when you want.

    Zhang Ziying is well aware of the retractable nature of the deadly choke gun, knowing that it can extend up to four meters, so she has always been on guard against it.

    It wasn't until this time that Zhang Ziying could see the real face of the other party clearly, but the moment Zhang Ziying saw Gao Peng's face clearly, her whole body was shocked, her big and beautiful eyes widened, her lips trembled uncontrollably, and her face was full of disbelief.  color.

    It's him!  It turned out to be him!  How could it be him?

    "I didn't expect that I could meet a strong man who completed the task more than ten times more than once. The ones you drew are Wudang Taiyi Xuanmen Sword and Ti Yunzong?"

    Zhang Ziying was awakened by Gao Peng's voice, and Zhang Ziying stared at Gao Peng for a few seconds, feeling extremely painful.

    The Lord God didn't lie to her, she found him indeed, but she would rather not find him, why?  Why in this case?  Why in this damn world of reincarnation?

    Gao Peng glanced at Zhang Ziying in surprise. Her state made him a little puzzled, but no matter what happened to the other party, it was impossible for him to be merciful. On the contrary, if he didn't act now, when would he wait?

    Gao Peng's eyes were fixed, his left foot kicked off the ground, and he charged straight at Zhang Ziying. The tip of the throat-throat locking gun trembled, and the cold light dazzled his eyes.

    Although Zhang Ziying was out of mind and in poor condition at this time, the fighting instinct she had cultivated over the years still allowed her to swing the long sword in her hand, forming a sword curtain in front of her.

    "Ding Ding Ding Ding"

    Spears and swords colliding, crisp sounds, seventy-four forms of Taiyi Xuanmen swordsmanship are both fast and slow, with both hardness and softness, attacking like a dragon coming out of water, unstoppable, defending like a civet cat catching mice, watertight.

    Although Gao Peng's life-throwing throat-locking gun was as fast as lightning and attacked like a tide, it was still unable to break through Zhang Ziying's defense. No matter how tricky the angle he shot the gun at, or how dazzling the gun was, Zhang Ziying was always able to catch that bit of coldness between the movement and the stillness.  Mount, easily resolved.

    Gao Peng was secretly startled. For some reason, the opponent just defended with all his strength, but did not fight back. However, judging by his freely swaying appearance, it was obvious that he did not try his best.

    A deep sense of frustration rose from the bottom of Gao Peng's heart. He didn't expect the opponent to be so strong. This time he was kicked to the iron plate.

    Zhang Ziying is not a person who is on the edge of a horn, no matter what, I should take him down first, and I will finally get my wish. After seeing him, as for what to do in the future, let's take it one step at a time!

    Thinking of this, Zhang Ziying's whole body's momentum changed, stepping on the Nine Palaces, walking with the sword, carrying the sword with her body, in the divine form, the form and the mind, the mind and the qi, and the qi and the spirit.

    Gao Peng was shocked to find that he could hardly see the opponent's figure clearly, his eyes were full of sword shadows, but the opponent's swordsmanship had obviously not been practiced to the highest level, and he could still vaguely see the opponent's figure.

    Zhang Ziying's Taiyi Taoist swordsmanship is indeed not at the highest level, still judging by the five major stages, she is probably at the level of proficiency, not at the peak.

    If this Taiyi Xuanmen swordsmanship was entrusted by Patriarch Sanfeng, it would be like "turning the sky, frightening the birds to fly, rolling the ground without getting dusty, between one blow, it seems like the breeze does not see the sword, in the midst of all changes, you can only see the sword."  I don't see people."

    But even so, it is not something the current Gao Peng can compete with. Swordsmanship is easier to master than spearmanship. Zhang Ziying has been immersed in Taiyi Xuanmen swordsmanship for nearly ten years.

    And she was fortunate to have experienced the world of reincarnation in the early Republic of China, and was taught and instructed by the master of Wudang swordsmanship, General Li Jinglin, a generation of swordsmen, and even had the name of master and apprentice with General Li Jinglin.

    You know, General Li Jinglin is a super expert who once defeated the sharpshooter Li Shuwen.

    Zhang Ziying's footwork was superb, walking diagonally straight forward, and quickly approached Gao Peng. Gao Peng kicked his feet on the ground and stepped back.

    Zhang ZiYing is well aware of the mystery of the life-killing throat-locking gun, and never puts herself in front of the point of the gun. Gao Peng's weird and unpredictable stretching ability of the life-killing throat-locking gun is useless.

    It's a pity that Zhang Ziying is not only good at swordsmanship, but also good at light kungfu. Gao Peng suddenly felt a pain in the back of his hand holding the gun and let go involuntarily while he was fighting back frantically.  to his jugular artery.

    Gao Peng knew that it was inevitable, so before he could think about it, he flipped his hand, and a grenade appeared in his palm. This was the "glorious bomb" he brought out from the Bright Sword World to set up booby traps.  The kind that exploded.

    "Don't move around."

    After Zhang Ziying stopped drinking, Gao Peng held Guangrong's hand to play the rope for a moment, and then realized that the opponent didn't kill him directly. If so, the opponent had already lost the chance to kill him.

    Gao Peng calmed down, stared at Zhang Ziying in front of him, and said indifferently: "It's you who don't move around, I have a glory bomb without delay in my hand, even if you can cut my neck in an instant, you can't stop me from pulling the rope.  , die together or face off next time, you choose yourself!"

    Zhang Ziying listened to Gao Peng's words, an inexplicable smile appeared on the corner of her mouth, and said: "Sure enough, he is indeed a soldier in the People's Liberation Army. He is ruthless and smart enough, but"

    Speaking of this, Zhang Ziying narrowed her eyes slightly, and continued: "If I really want to kill you, do you think you still have a chance to take out the glorious bomb?"

    Gao Peng was startled when he heard the words, it was true, she could have cut her own neck the moment she got close to her just now, with her lightness skill, she could run away in an instant after doing this, even if she wanted to hurt her, she couldn't do it  arrive.

    Wait, how did she know that I was in the People's Liberation Army?  Looking at Zhang Ziying in surprise, he asked, "What do you mean? In the world of reincarnation, there is only one out of three thousand. If you don't kill me, I will kill you. Aren't you afraid that I will become your confidant when I grow up?"

    Zhang Ziying felt a pain in her heart, the smile on her face disappeared, she stared at Gao Peng with complicated eyes, and said indifferently: "Let's talk about it when you grow up! I owed you a life. If I don't kill you today, I will pay you back. In the future, we will  I don't owe anyone, and I won't be merciful when we meet next time."

    After Zhang Ziying finished speaking, she put down the long sword on Gao Peng's neck, kicked her feet slightly, and flew back lightly.

    "What do you mean? Who are you? Why do you say you owe me your life?" Gao Peng stared at Zhang Ziying and shouted.

    Zhang Ziying showed a complicated and incomprehensible smile on her face. After landing, she turned around and made a slight leap again. She passed through a hole more than two meters high from the wall and disappeared from Gao Peng's sight.

    "Om"

    "Shhhhhh"

    "Boom boom boom"

    When the German bomber formation arrived, Gao Peng didn't have time to think about it, so he quickly put away the deadly choke gun and found a safe place to squat down. He knew that the building would not be blown down.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 253 Admit Counseling and Work Hard Mission Complete Return

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    After the bombing by the German planes, Gao Peng did not just leave, but returned to the third floor. After closing Major Connie's wide-open eyes, Gao Peng took off his 98k.

    Major Coney has two sniper rifles on him, a new one and an old one. The old one should be Major Conney's usual gun, and the new one is the one he used to make false targets in the original play.

    But now that the false target has been replaced by Jacob's body and his gun, Major Conney's gun remains.

    Gao Peng was still squatting against the load-bearing column on the third floor, which was invisible from the stairs. He took out a bowl of Qianxi clear soup and mutton powder and ate it. Looking at the back of his hand, there was a black spot, which was the result of the opponent's long sword.  Shot from the side.

    It seems that the opponent really didn't intend to hurt himself, otherwise, instead of using the blade, he should use the blade.

    Who is she?  What's going on?  Why did she say she owed me her life?  Could it be that something happened in Jinling Thirteen Beauties that I didn't notice?

    Because so far, only applicants from these two worlds have the opportunity to interact with other applicants, but in his impression, there is no such person at all!  Gao Peng couldn't understand it.

    However, Gao Peng didn't bother. He didn't want to think about it if he didn't understand it. Anyway, as long as he understood a little bit, he would be the applicant only one out of three thousand, and there would only be one Lord of Reincarnation.

    The other party also said that the next time I meet, I won't be merciful to my subordinates. What I need to do is to take advantage of the several solo world experiences after completing this assessment, work hard to improve my strength, and strive to defeat her when I meet next time.

    Gao Peng's eyes flickered brightly. Obviously, he was not as indifferent as he seemed on the surface, but he was let off by a woman, which made him feel a little hurt.

    Raising his wrist and looking at the reincarnation watch, Gao Peng's eyes widened. What's the matter?  He killed Vasily. It is normal to complete task four, but he obviously only killed four applicants. Why does the reincarnation table show five?

    Could it be that this Vasily is also an applicant?  Gao Peng thought secretly, this is very possible.

    So far, he only knows that the task completion degree of more than ten times will reward a lottery draw, and the reward of more than double the reward will be informed of the next reincarnation world information in advance, and he has not achieved other multiples, so what rewards will he get for other multiples of the task completion degree?  He doesn't know.

    Maybe there is a multiple reward for replacing the protagonist or plot character?

    Sure enough, it was right for me to decide to go alone and not to have contact with other people. I will try my best to implement it according to the situation in the future, because maybe a certain character in the plot is replaced by an applicant. If I don¡¯t take precautions, I may be poisoned.

    This reincarnation has already killed five applicants, and the income of a full 10,000 reward points, plus the income from completing the task, is almost enough. He can no longer stay in this world. At present, he is not the opponent of that woman. If he meets again,  I have ten deaths but no life.

    At the moment, Gao Peng decided to double the task completion rate as soon as possible, and then prepare to return at any time, so as not to capsize in the gutter

    However, at the moment when Gao Peng killed Vasily, apart from Gao Peng and Zhang Ziying, the only other two candidates who chose the German camp received a message at the same time.

    "The legendary Soviet hero Vasily Zaitsev died. Mission 4 failed. Three thousand reward points will be deducted. Those who have negative reward points at the end of the plot will be obliterated."

    The faces of the two of them turned pale in an instant, and their faces were ashen. They did retain some reward points, but they were far less than 3,000. In other words, the time between now and the end of the plot is their last time.

    It was October 1942 at this time, and the plot of the soldiers approaching the city ended when the Soviet army won the victory, that is, in February 1943, that is to say, they had less than four months of life left.

    What do people in despair do?  It can only be said that everything is possible. One of them started killing Soviet soldiers crazily, even civilians.

    Relying on his elite special forces skills and sophisticated equipment, he slaughtered many Soviet soldiers and civilians, but was shot in the head by Zhang Ziying who came after hearing the news.

    The other is unwilling to give up easily. He thinks that anything can happen until the last moment, and there may be other ways to survive. He is still moving cautiously, desperately improving the completion of the task, and even surpassed the completion of the task in the end.  Brush to more than twelve times.

    It's a pity that the main god doesn't show any affection at all. At the end of the plot, an electronically synthesized voice without emotional fluctuations appeared in his mind, "The plot is over, and the current reward point is minus 1000.?? Obliterate.  "

    ?As soon as the word "kill" was pronounced, the European applicant exploded into a cloud of blood and disappeared without a trace

    After Vasily's death, the Soviet Union needed new heroes. Under Daninov's operation, Zhang Ziying replaced Vasily and became the new spiritual sustenance of the Soviet army and civilians. Her identity as Pavlyuchenko's teammate was also exposed.

    At that time, Pavlyuchenko was still visiting various countries in the Americas. He heard that his teammates killed countless enemies in Stalingrad and made great achievements. Pavlyuchenko no longer wanted to be a diplomatic tool like a mascot.  Asked to return to the country to continue to fight.

    In the end, Stalin had no choice but to agree to her request conditionally. After her final visit to Canada, he immediately arranged for her to return to China and sent her to Stalingrad.

    Zhang Ziying is partnering with Pavlyuchenko again, and the German army is in trouble.

    At this time, Gao Peng also increased the completion rate of the task to a little more than three times. He learned from the Soviet newspaper that Pavlyuchenko had returned to the battlefield and was partnered with Zhang Ziying.  Complete the task and return to the main god space.

    It's no wonder that Gao Peng admits cowardice, he can't beat Zhang Ziying in close combat, and he can't be sure to deal with Zhang Ziying and Pavlyuchenko's cooperation in long-range combat, why don't you leave and wait for the death?

    Knowing that there are tigers in the mountains, walking towards the tiger mountain is called courage and fearlessness, but knowing that it is a dead end, but stepping on the dead end is not a hero, it is a coercion.

    Zhang Ziying didn't harvest the last mission goal until the day before the end of the plot. This time, she increased the mission completion rate to 10 times the horror, and will get another lucky draw reward.

    Although she only harvested one applicant, the task rewards she received were no less than Gao Peng's, or even far exceeded.

    This is the difference between a high starting point. The strong will only become stronger, such as Zhang Ziying, while the weak will become weaker, such as Parker Orlando.

    Gao Peng is at the level where he is not the strongest when he says he is strong, and he is not much weaker when he says he is weak. If he no longer passively protects his safety, but tries his best to fight in every world, he will not have a chance to catch up.

    In fact, after this setback, he has made up his mind to fight with his life, otherwise, he will never have a chance against Zhang Ziying.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 254 The upcoming world of ancient martial arts

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    ? Plot World: "Soldiers Are Coming to the City"

    Task 1, choose a camp (completed), get 300 reward points.

    Task 2: Eliminate at least 30 Soviet lieutenants and above officers, and get 3,000 reward points for completing the task, and get an additional 100 reward points for each additional kill, and deduct 100 reward points for each less kill.  Bonus points.

    Task 3, kill at least 10 Soviet snipers, complete to get 2000 reward points, each more kills will get an additional 200 reward points, each less kill will deduct 200 reward points, task completion is 1010, get 2000 reward points  .

    Task 4, kill the legendary Soviet hero Vasily Zaitsev (completed), get 3000 reward points.

    ?This reincarnation is an assessment mode, and 2,000 reward points can be obtained for killing applicants, and 10,000 reward points can be obtained for killing 5 applicants in total.

    A total of 25,500 reward points have been obtained in this reincarnation, and the task completion rate exceeds 200%, and the reward for knowing the next reincarnation world information in advance, do you know the next reincarnation world information?

    Looking at the number of reward points obtained in this reincarnation, Gao Peng took several deep breaths before calming down, and secretly warned himself that the woman must have gained more than himself, and he had nothing to be proud of.

    It's just that this time his task completion rate is tripled, but it still only counts as more than double the reward. It seems that if you want to get the extra reward of the next level, triple is not enough, and you have to continue to work hard!

    "Get information about the next reincarnation world."

    The content on the screen changed, and the next reincarnation world information emerged.

    The World of Reincarnation: "Once Upon a Time: A Hero Has a Dream"

    Reincarnation Mode: Experience Mode

    Note: This world is an ancient martial arts world, and all types of rear-mounted firearms and technological weapons are prohibited.

    Gao Peng's eyes were slightly focused, and there was a hint of understanding in his eyes. The worlds of the interview and the previous three experiences are all technological guns. Although the force value is not low, they all rely on external objects to show their power.

    And after the assessment is completed, you will start to enter the world of ancient martial arts, and you will have to rely on your own strength.

    All rear-loading firearms and technological weapons are banned, and front-loading firearms, that is, thermal weapons such as foreign guns and firecrackers, do not pose a great threat to martial arts masters if they have not formed a scale.

    Not surprisingly, the first few worlds should be the time for candidates to lay the foundation. If they rely too much on hot weapons during this process, then entering the world of ancient martial arts will be over sooner or later.

    Gao Peng secretly rejoiced that he got a lottery reward for the interview, and he didn't go wrong in the later stage. He always focused on strengthening his own physique, cultivating internal strength and marksmanship, otherwise it would be dangerous to enter the world of ancient martial arts.

    Presumably, in the next stage of reincarnation, many applicants who have gone the wrong way will be eliminated!

    Those so-called soldier kings and special elites, after losing firearms and other hot weapons, may be able to show their prestige among ordinary people and low-level boxers and warriors with the physique trained by special forces and the fighting skills they have learned.

    Once you meet a master with a little bit of internal strength, even if it is a third-rate master, you will be able to attack nine times out of ten, just like the British applicant Jacob met Gao Peng.

    Heaving a sigh of relief, Gao Peng left the reward space and stood in front of the main god's big ball of light. This time the harvest was good, and he could take a good long-term close.

    Gao Peng directly exchanged 25,500 reward points for 3 and a half years without leaving any extra points. Gao Peng always believed that a person must push him to the limit and have no way out in order to realize his full potential.

    So he took the initiative to set up a "wolf" behind his buttocks, and always warned himself not to relax, otherwise he would die.

    But now, the appearance of Zhang Ziying made him feel even more urgent. This was only the first strong applicant he met, so how many applicants like her are there?

    Gao Peng didn't know, but he knew that it was absolutely impossible for her to be the only one. In other words, if he didn't catch up, he would probably fall behind. Falling behind meant being beaten, eliminated, and killed.

    After exchanging the time, Gao Peng didn't delay for a moment, and went directly into the training ground of the living space

    In another main god space, Zhang Ziying stood in the bonus space, quietly watching the information on the screen.

    ? Plot World: "Soldiers Are Coming to the City"

    Task 1, choose a camp (completed), get 500 reward points.

    ? Task 2: Eliminate at least 30 German lieutenants and above officers, and get 3,000 reward points for completing the task, and get an extra 100 reward points for each additional kill, and deduct 100 reward points for each less kill.Bonus points.

    Task 3, kill at least 10 German snipers, complete to get 2000 reward points, each more kills will get an additional 200 reward points, each less kill will deduct 200 reward points, task completion is 1010, get 2000 reward points  .

    Mission 4: Kill the headmaster of Zossen Sniper School in Germany, the King of Snipers, Major Evan Conney (completed), and get 3000 reward points.

    This reincarnation is an assessment mode. Killing an applicant can get 2000 rewards. Killing 1 applicant in total will get 2000 reward points.

    A total of 41,000 reward points have been obtained in this reincarnation. If the task completion rate exceeds 1,000%, you will receive a lottery reward. Whether to start the lottery.

    "Start the lottery draw." Zhang Ziying's cherry lips parted slightly, and a hint of excitement flashed in her big beautiful eyes. This is the third time she has won a lottery award.

    For the first time, she got the configuration of Wudang basic internal strength, three-foot Qingfeng long sword, and Taiyi Xuanmen swordsmanship. The second time, she got the configuration of Wudang Tiyun Zongqinggong.  nice one.

    The screen flickered several times, and the task information turned into a lottery disk, which was still four areas. Zhang Ziying looked intently, her breathing was slightly stagnant, and a look of ecstasy appeared on her face.

    All of these four areas are a secret book. It seems that only the first lottery draw will appear in the form of a package, and there will be separate skills after that.

    In the second lottery draw, she listed four light kung fus, namely Quanzhen Sect's "Golden Wild Goose Kung Fu", Ancient Tomb School's "Sparrow Catch Kung Fu", Wudang School's "Tiyun Zong", and Iron Palm Gang's "Water Drifting".  Arrived at Wudang Tiyun Zong.

    But this time, the four secret books all come from the Wudang School.

    The secret book in the first area is explained as follows: "Liangyi Protects the Heart", Wudang's advanced inner strength method, derived from the "Book of Changes", "Easy has Tai Chi, and Liangyi is born".

    This method integrates yin and yang into one body, melting hardness and softness in one furnace, and the two become one. When the method is completed, the body is as indestructible as a diamond, and it is invincible if it is invincible.

    The second area is: "Pure Yang Wuji Kungfu", Wudang's high-level inner strength mental method, based on "Wudang Nine Yang Kung Fu" compiled by the founder of Sanfeng with one-third of the Nine Yang Divine Kungfu, plus his own understanding of martial arts  And create.

    ?Cultivated to a great degree, there is a mouthful of pure Yang Qi inside. When attacking the enemy, the pure Yang Qi is released majesticly, which can shock the enemy's body and damage the tendons.

    The third area is: "Wudang Tai Chi Strength", the Wudang high-level internal force transfer and application method, which is the essence of the martial arts of the founder of Sanfeng.  The way of applying internal strength is indispensable to the highest level of Wudang martial arts.

    The last area is actually a martial art: "Fingering and Soft Sword", Wudang advanced swordsmanship, seventy-two ways of circling the fingers and soft sword, created by the founder of Sanfeng.  Soft, twisting and erratic like a soft belt, it appears that the sword moves are unpredictable, making it impossible for the opponent to block. If you can get a fine steel soft sword and use this sword method, the power will be even stronger.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 255 Great Advancement in Martial Arts, Beauty in Arms

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    After reading the descriptions of the four secret books, Zhang Ziying's heart beat faster, and each of these exercises is very useful to her.

    ?The first two methods are advanced inner strength mental methods, which not only accelerate the accumulation of inner strength, but one year of practice can be equivalent to several years of hard work on the basic inner strength, and the quality of the inner strength is much stronger than the basic inner strength.

    Not to mention Tai Chi Jin, why does Tai Chi and Tai Chi Sword of later generations not have much actual combat power, and can only be reduced to aerobics for old men and women?  It is because of the lack of Tai Chi Jin cooperation.

    ?As for the last finger-wrapping soft sword, it is needless to say that Zhang Ziying is attractive to Zhang Ziying, who is a master of swordsmanship. Although the Taiyi Xuanmen sword is not weak, it is only Wudang entry-level swordsmanship after all.

    If she knew this sword technique earlier, how could Brother Bing fight her dozens of moves?  At most three strokes can take him down.

    It's a pity that she can only get one skill after all, which one she can get depends on luck, but since each one is very good for her, she doesn't care, because she doesn't care if she gets any one.  There will be regrets, so there will be no tension in my heart.

    "Start the lottery draw."

    The four areas began to turn on and off one after another, and after ten or so seconds, the last area that lit up was "Liangyi Heart-protecting Art".

    "Alright, the Liangyi Heart-protecting Kung Fu is also a combination of yin and yang, combining hardness and softness in one furnace, which is just in line with the Taiyi Xuanmen sword that combines hardness and softness. Moreover, this kung fu has been practiced to great success, and it is similar to Shaolin King Kong.  The body-protecting effect of the indestructible magic art is excellent both in offense and defense."

    Zhang Ziying whispered a few words to herself in satisfaction, then seemed to think of something, her mood fell down again, and she sighed: "I really hope I can go on like this forever, and that day will never come, alas"

    On the other hand, Gao Peng has already begun to practice in full swing. The living space has an advantage. Except for food, all life-related things can be directly manifested without exchange, such as glass.

    In the living space, he has endless glasses that he can use to practice the power control of spearmanship.

    Gao Peng abandoned all other skill learning, even the occasional sleep he used to give up. He spent all his night time meditating and practicing internal strength.

    After a little digestion, he began to practice stabbing the glass with a spear until noon. After lunch, after a half-hour rest, Gao Peng began to practice shaking the spear.

    Of course not just shaking like this, Gao Peng manifested an ancient carriage wheel, weighing more than a hundred kilograms, inserted the gun shaft into the axle hole, and picked it up to turn it like a windmill.

    At the beginning, he was exhausted in less than a minute, but as the practice time extended, the time he could spin became longer and longer, and the strength of his arms became stronger and stronger.

    After practicing for half a year, he flicked the barrel of the gun, and the flower of the gun became even more unfathomable. The tip of the gun almost turned into a snake. A fine steel spear was as flexible as a wooden flower gun in his hand.

    Gao Peng spent most of the day practicing strength control and spear shaking skills, and only took two hours after three o'clock in the afternoon to practice marksmanship routines and kicks.

    However, he does not practice every day without stopping, and he does not set a time for himself. As long as his body feels a little tired, he will take a good rest for a day, do nothing, sit on the massage chair, or look at the  Movies and TV shows, or just read novels and listen to music to relax yourself.

    Gao Peng endured the boredom, and put all his energy into sensing the strength in his hands when training the gun to stab the glass. He tried his best to feel the changes in all aspects when the gun was released, and controlled the retraction and release of the strength.  force, and then to 20% force.

    Gao Peng's control ability is slowly but steadily improving, and the benefits of the improved control ability are also reflected in Gao Peng's spear practice. His speed of shooting and closing the gun is getting faster and faster, and the transition between moves is becoming smoother and smoother.  .

    As long as he doesn't spare no effort, his moves will basically not be useful to Lao Yu, and with his tyrannical strength and the weight of the deadly throat gun itself, even if it is only a few percent of strength, it is not something ordinary people can compete with.

    The improvement in the control of strength also gave him a better understanding and experience of the deadly throat-locking spear technique. The spear technique is no longer limited to moves and routines, and it is more fierce, strange and elusive.

    In addition to the "King of Soldiers", another title of the spear, "Thief of Soldiers", is vividly displayed, which can be described as a great improvement in marksmanship.

    Two years later, Gao Peng stabbed tons of glass, and finally he was able to stab the glass with 60% force without hurting it.

    Don't underestimate this 60% strength, Gao Peng's current 60% strength is not something anyone can handle, even Gao Peng himself two years ago couldn't handle it.

    & nbsp; Not to mention anything else, just the tool he used to practice shaking the gun has been upgraded from a 100-jin wheel to a 300-jin stone mill. These days, he is wondering whether to change it to 500  A pound of stone grinds it, which shows how terrifying its enormous strength is.

    An object weighing five hundred catties would be difficult for ordinary people to resist, but he picked it up with a long spear and had to turn it around. If it wasn't for the strong enough throat-locking gun and Gao Peng's internal force to strengthen it, maybe even the throat-locking gun would have been crushed.  He ruined it.

    Two years have passed, although Gao Peng's body has been paying attention to recuperating and combining work and rest, but his spirit is really a little tired, and he has recently begun to feel lonely and irritable.

    Gao Peng knew that he should go to the reincarnation world to rest, but this time he spent all the reward points, leaving only a few dozen points saved in the previous world, so he can't go anywhere, he can only go to I am a special soldier  world.

    To be honest, Gao Peng was a little worried at this time, because he didn't know what happened between him and Ma Qitong in the world of I am a special soldier.

    However, things should always have a result, and it will eventually pass, and avoidance is unavoidable.

    Just like that, Gao Peng stepped into the teleportation light beam with apprehension

    Having not yet received the memory implanted by the main god, Gao Peng already knew the result the moment he woke up.

    It's very simple, he is lying on the bed right now, and a soft delicate body is sleeping soundly in his arms.

    Gao Peng turned his head and saw that it was indeed Ma Qitong. She was wearing a silk nightgown, one arm wrapped around his bear waist, and he used his big arm as a pillow.  on his lap.

    Just at this time, the memory of the main god was long overdue.

    At this time, it was a month after his last return, and it turned out that the virtual Gao Peng of this world figured it out the night before the one-week appointment.

    In a high-profile bar, in front of Xiaozhuang, Xiaoying, Qiangzi, Xiaolei and all the guests, he confessed his love to Ma Qitong, and after Ma Qitong accepted his proposal of love with tears in his eyes, he announced that he would book the place, and everyone  Consumption counts on him.

    Just like that, Ma Qitong went to his house with Gao Peng that night and slept on the same bed.

    In addition, the memory of this month and Xiaozhuang's TV series are almost ready. The novel has been adapted into a script. He made a special trip to the Southwest Military Region to communicate with the head of the military region and ask them to support the filming of the TV series.

    Naturally, everyone was happy with the result. Xiao Zhuang's novel has become popular in the entire army. Although the chiefs have not read it, they have heard of it. Hearing that he is going to make the novel into a TV series, the chiefs naturally strongly support it.

    There is no problem with the special forces, not to mention the order of the chief, even if there is no order, can the dog-headed Lao Gao refute Xiao Zhuang's face?  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 256 Almost Broke Your Merit, You Are A Roc Veteran, Are You?

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    After receiving the memory, Gao Peng began to have a headache with a more realistic problem. He and Ma Qitong have already lived together, how to fool around this month and not have sex with her within this month.

    Don't talk about the long-term problem, there is a big problem right now. At this time, Ma Qitong is entangled with his limbs. Through the memory implanted by the main god, they just fought for 300 rounds last night, tossing until late at night.

    Although Gao Peng only had this memory and didn't have a real personal experience, it still made his blood flutter, and an indescribable part quickly congested with blood, and he was so strong.

    Gao Peng endured the pain, although he found that the years seemed to have stopped flowing on him since he entered the main god's space, and his body in the main god's space was still 26 years old when he just entered.

    But he has actually been in the world of reincarnation for seven or eight years. As an old virgin who has been married for more than 30 years, he is full of warmth and fragrance, and he is still a beautiful woman who lets him get whatever he wants. In this situation, just think about it.  Can feel his pain.

    Gao Peng was hot all over, his eyes were red, and a big hand could not help but put it on the jade leg that was on his lap, rubbed it lightly, and moved it up slowly.

    Just when Gao Peng was about to take it no longer and was about to ignore everything and turn over to enjoy the warmth beside him, another beautiful face suddenly appeared in his mind, as if a basin of ice water was pouring down his head, Gao Peng was sober and sober  over here.

    "No, if the virgin body is broken, my cultivation speed will be greatly slowed down, and then I will not be her opponent. Sooner or later, I will die in the cycle of reincarnation. I can't enjoy it for a while, and I will ruin the future."

    Gao Peng regained his clarity. Although his lower body was still as hard as iron, almost bursting, Gao Peng was able to control himself.

    Helplessly stroking Ma Qitong's beautiful hair, Gao Peng sighed, gently pulled his legs out from under her jade legs, got up and left the bed, took a cold shower in the bathroom, and completely suppressed his anger.

    They were too crazy last night. Ma Qitong has been obsessed with Gao Peng for a month, and Gao Peng's combat power is unparalleled, which made her exhausted. As a result, she is still sleeping deeply and has not woken up at all.

    As usual, Gao Peng got up and put on his clothes, prepared breakfast, and then sat on the sofa secretly thinking about how to fool around this month.

    After more than an hour, Ma Qitong finally got up. She got dressed, went to the bathroom to wash up, and then sat at the dining table with Gao Peng and had breakfast.

    Breakfast is very simple, a few slices of fresh bread made by a bread machine, a poached egg, and a cup of hot milk.

    "Tongtong, you haven't been in charge of the company's business for more than a month, is this okay?" Gao Peng asked tentatively.

    Ma Qitong smiled and said, "What? Even if I stop doing business, can't you still afford me?"

    Gao Peng hesitated slightly, rolled his eyes, and sighed softly: "Of course not, but are you really willing to give up the career you have worked so hard to build for half your life?"

    "Don't lie to yourself. Sixteen years ago, you might be willing to be a little woman by my side, but now you are a strong business woman. You won't allow yourself to be raised by a man. Am I right?"

    Hearing this, Ma Qitong slowly put down the milk cup in her hand, the smile on her face slowly disappeared, she turned around and hugged Gao Peng's arm with both hands, leaned her head on his shoulder, and said apologetically, "I'm sorry, I don't trust you.  You, it's just that I'm used to being self-reliant."

    "You're right. I can't let go of my career. In the past two days, I'm going to go abroad to deal with some backlog of work, but I'll be back soon."

    "I will slowly transfer my property to the country, and then we can often be in"

    "At that time, I will marry you." Before Ma Qitong finished speaking, Gao Peng directly interrupted her and said firmly.

    Now that things have happened like this, it's time for him to give Ma Qitong an explanation.

    Ma Qitong's delicate body trembled, she raised her head to look at Gao Peng in surprise, and said in a trembling voice, "You are you telling the truth?"

    Gao Peng was overjoyed, he didn't need to think about how to fool him now, he became the wronged one, but he had a wry smile on his face, "We are not young anymore, my comrades-in-arms and children can play soy sauce  , Our knots have been untied, it's time to consider starting a family."

    Ma Qitong's big eyes were watery, she couldn't help hugging Gao Peng with joy, and said softly: "Mmhusband, you are so kind."

    "That's it! I'll book a ticket for you later, you leave today, go early and come back early, deal with things, let's get married."

    "Well, get married."

    ?Ma Qitong, whose heart was full of the matter of getting married, did not notice at all that Gao Peng seemed to be impatient to let her go.

    She only thought that Gao Peng couldn't wait to marry her, and hoped that she would take care of things soon!

    At the airport, after Ma Qitong boarded the plane, Gao Peng finally breathed a sigh of relief, and made a phone call to Xiao Zhuang.

    "Hey, Zhuang, where are you?"

    "I'm filming in the jungles of southern Xinjiang! It's time for us to participate in the exercise for the first time. How are you preparing for the theme song of my TV series? Don't you just focus on having sex with Mr. Ma, you have to do this as well."  Focus on it!"

    Gao Peng heard Xiao Zhuang who was chattering non-stop as soon as the phone was connected, and suddenly he couldn't laugh or cry. Hearing some noisy voices over there, it should be the shooting scene, "Don't worry, I will take care of you! It's ready!  .¡±

    "Well, tell me your exact location, and I'll send it to you personally for you to have a look at, and by the way, let's see who is playing me."

    "Haha, that kid who plays you must be more handsome than you, okay, let's do it! We are"

    Hanging up the phone, Gao Peng drove back home, took the scores he had prepared, packed some things in his carrying case, and then used his mobile phone to book a ticket to southern Xinjiang the fastest

    ? At a field training base of a field division in southern Xinjiang, Gao Peng, carrying his carrying gear, got out of a commercial vehicle he had packed, and went straight to the gate of the station after paying the money.

    The guard soldier on duty at the gate stepped forward, raised his left arm, made a stop motion, and said, "Hello, comrade, who are you looking for?"

    Gao Peng smiled and said, "I'm a special forces crew. I'm filming here, right? I'm looking for director Zhuang. I'm the music producer of the crew, responsible for the production of theme songs and episodes."

    The guard soldiers nodded when they heard the words, and said: "The crew is here, please come and register, and someone will take you in."

    "Oh, thank you."

    Gao Peng followed the guard soldiers to a nearby tent to register, and then a soldier took Gao Peng to the camp area.

    Gao Peng looked at the neatly arranged class tents next to each other, with a look of nostalgia in his eyes.

    "Veterans, are you from the 'Death Warriors'?" Gao Peng asked casually.

    The private soldier who led him turned his head to look at him, and said with a smile, "Yes, Daredevil Army, look at you, have you been a soldier too?"

    Gao Peng laughed, and said with emotion: "I used to be a member of the Special Eighth Regiment Night Tiger Reconnaissance Company, right? Director Zhuang and I both went out there."

    The soldier looked Gao Peng up and down in amazement, and said, "Of course I know Yehuo, but that is the best reconnaissance company in our division. I have also read "Leave Me the Last Bullet". You can't be Dapeng."  Veteran, right?" (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 257 Every Parallel World Has a Different You

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    When they knew that Gao Peng was the Dapeng in the play, the guards became more enthusiastic. They chatted with Gao Peng in full swing, and they arrived in a special camp without knowing it.

    Gao Peng looked at the layout of the scene and knew that they had photographed himself, Xiaozhuang and Chen Pai in the field hospital, but it seemed that work was not started at this time, and everyone was resting.

    There are several large parasols where the screen is placed on the edge of the shooting site. Xiao Zhuang sat there with a group of crew members and actors, watching Xiao Zhuang's eloquent appearance, as if he was talking about a play.

    "Hey, Director Zhuang Da, he's giving a play!" Gao Peng's shout startled a group of people under the parasol, and they all looked back in unison.

    "Brother Dapeng, you are here!" A girl who looked exactly like Xiaoying when she was young cheered and ran towards Gao Peng. It was the girl, and she was also the actress who played the heroine Xiaoying in the play.

    "Long time no see girl." Gao Peng rubbed girl's hair, said with a smile: "Why do you feel that your height stopped growing six years ago? After six years, you haven't grown any taller at all! Xiaoying is much taller than you,  Ha ha."

    "Damn it, I'm already very tall, okay?" The girl stomped her feet coquettishly. Speaking of which, she is now twenty-three and will soon be twenty-four, but her personality has not changed much, she is still like a little girl, but  Such a character is indeed very pleasing.

    The guard soldier finished the task, greeted Gao Peng, and returned to his post. At this time, Xiaozhuang and the others also stood up to greet him, and a group of young men and women in old-fashioned camouflage uniforms followed behind Xiaozhuang.

    Just kidding, even the director Zhuang went to greet him, can they be bigger than the director Zhuang?

    In addition to Xiao Zhuang, Fatty and Xiao Zhuang's girlfriend, the sound engineer girl in the original play, were all present. Of course, the sound engineer girl girl in this world has also been married long ago, and has nothing to do with Xiao Zhuang.

    After everyone exchanged greetings, Xiao Zhuang put his arms around Gao Peng's neck, leaned into his ear and whispered, "How are you and Mr. Ma? When can I have your wedding wine?"

    Gao Peng said with a smile: "Come on, come on, she's going back to overseas at noon to deal with business matters, she plans to transfer all her assets back to China, it may take some time."

    "When this matter is settled, we should get married. Just in time, let her open a film and television company and let you be the boss. From now on, we will leave nothing behind and travel around the world."

    Xiao Zhuang's eyes lit up when he heard the words, and his voice became slightly louder, "You said that! Can you count what you said?"

    "What do you think?"

    "Hey, I think it should be possible. I don't know you well yet, you are the one who decides where you are. Okay, I'll just wait for the day when I will work for you, haha."

    After the two of them muttered, Xiao Zhuang happily pulled Gao Peng towards the group of actors, "Come on, let me introduce you, this is the real Dapeng, the prototype of the role played by Ah Jin, come on, Ah Jin  come over."

    A young man stepped forward, and Xiao Zhuang said triumphantly to Gao Peng: "How is it? My brother's vision for casting is not bad!"

    Gao Peng looked at the young man named Ah Jin, and said to Xiao Zhuang in surprise: "I'll go, isn't this the youth version of Leng Feng! It's not like me at all! Where did you find it?"

    "He came from the martial arts team of Beijing Sport University. When I announced the casting, he came to audition. I immediately fell in love with him. Not only does he look very similar to Leng Feng, but he also has a similar temperament."

    "I was thinking, aren't we going to make Leng Feng's story into a movie? I think he has a military temperament, so I just let him play you first. I didn't expect that this kid really didn't disappoint me. His acting skills are top-notch  , Kung fu foundation is also good."

    Gao Peng nodded, patted Ah Jin on the shoulder, and said with a smile: "Work hard, you are very good, like a movie star embryo, I am optimistic about you."

    Ah Jin was very excited when he heard the words. He knew what kind of relationship Gao Peng had with Xiao Zhuang, and he had also vaguely heard about his relationship with the investor boss. He liked him, and his future acting career would not be bad.  of.

    However, the young man could hold his breath, and said to Gao Peng gratefully: "Thank you, Teacher Gao, I will work hard."

    Gao Peng nodded, and asked Xiaozhuang softly: "What's his full name? We can focus on training him in the future, and then let him play Leng Feng."

    "Oh! His name is Wu Jin. He has won the National Martial Arts Competition Elite Championship before, and his martial arts skills are very good."

    Gao Peng was stunned, and turned his head to look at Wu Jin again. This nimais really born to play Leng Feng!

    Later he found out that the actor who played Xiaozhuang was named Gu Zhixin, okay!  Gao Peng began to believe that "every parallel world has a"A different you" is the saying.

    Among those actors, there is also a film and music amphibious artist, the actor who plays Xiao Fei, named Yu Shujie. Coincidentally, her agency once ordered a song for her from Gao Peng on the Internet. She also relied on that  The song became popular and slowly gained some fame.

    Seeing Gao Peng at this time, I couldn't help but think a little bit carefully. I showed my hospitality to Gao Peng in the crew, brought him tea and water, and tried to please him.

    She has a good relationship with Xiaozhuang's hardcore buddy, the fat man who is the assistant director, and the fat man also intends to give her a hand, so he said to Gao Peng as if joking: "Dapeng, our Shujie beauty is very good at singing and dancing, and her acting skills are also very good."  Super awesome, you see she adores you so much, why don't you show anything?"

    As soon as the fat man spoke, Yu Shujie's heart immediately rose, and she looked at Gao Peng expectantly, and Xiao Zhuang also looked at him with great interest. He himself would not say much about the behavior of artists fighting for opportunities for him.

    Gao Peng pointed at the fat man with his fingers, and said with a smile: "You boy, you are waiting for me here!"

    After speaking, he looked at Yu Shujie who was staring at him with starry eyes, and said with a smile, "Okay! Are you the singer who sang 'Courage'?"

    "Yeah, it's me." Yu Shujie nodded repeatedly, her eyes smiling into a pair of crescent moons, she knew that it was probably done.

    "Well, your timbre is very recognizable. I will tailor another song for you for free, which should allow you to reach another level in the music world. As for the future, it depends on your own efforts."

    Yu Shujie was overjoyed, thanked Gao Peng again and again, and became more attentive.

    A song can bring a singer to a new level in the music world. Other songwriters may not be convincing when they say this, but it gives people a sense of arrogance.

    But the words come from Gao Peng's mouth, so it is not arrogant at all. The songs he wrote really have the power to seal the queen.

    "Hey, Dapeng, speaking of songs, the song 'Shield Youth' you wrote back then has already been set as an episode, what about the theme song?" Xiao Zhuang asked suddenly.

    Hearing the words, Gao Peng waved his hand and said proudly: "Is there a guitar in the crew? Dude, I'll play it for you on the spot."

    When the staff and actors of the surrounding crew heard that Gao Peng was going to sing, they were all fascinated immediately. They all knew that he wrote songs well, but they had never heard him sing!  Everyone gathered around, and soon someone found the guitar.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 258 Message from Xia Lan, I Hug You Like My Mom

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    In the wilderness and forest, a melodious guitar sound came out, and then a thick baritone sounded.

    "The past days were bright and bright, you and I shared the deliciousness of youth together, the past days were sad and bitter, you and I endured them together, physical and mental exhaustion"

    "The romance of the past has made you and I intoxicated several times, the vicissitudes of the past have made you and me no longer pure. When we broke up, I didn't know where you were going, and I didn't say when we would meet again"

    "When the wind goes, the flowers thank the wind, and the flowers bloom the days before were just sleeping, the days when the wind goes, the flowers thank the wind, and the flowers bloom again, alwaysunexpectedly"

    "Come on, brother, drink a cup It's water together, it's fire together, life depends on each other, death follows each other, depends on each other, on the day of triumph, don't get drunk don't return"

    "Come on come on, brother, cheers we are water together, we are fire together, we live together, we die together, we depend on each other, on the day of triumph, don't get drunk don'treturn"

    Gao Peng's singing echoed endlessly in this wilderness and forest. He sang too much, unknowingly used his inner strength to make his voice spread farther, but people nearby didn't think it was too loud.

    It was only when he finished singing that he realized that Xiao Zhuang's eyes were already red, and mist was gathering in his eye sockets.

    "well¡­¡­"

    "Clatter"

    There was loud applause from the surrounding camps. When everyone looked back, they saw that all the officers and soldiers in the tent had come out and stood in front of the tent and applauded vigorously. Many of them had red eyes.

    What's more, some non-commissioned officers hugged the older non-commissioned officers and cried, saying things like "I miss the old squad leader".

    In the end, even Xiaozhuang was infected, and he said to Gao Peng with a choked voice: "Dapeng, I miss Miao Lian, Chen Pai, Xiwa, Goutou Gao, and those old brothers."

    "Hey, don'tZhuang, how old are youHey, let young people see jokesyou"

    "Woooooh"

    After all, Gao Peng didn't stop Xiao Zhuang, and the boy took Gao Peng into his arms, whimpering and crying.

    Although the actors and staff who had never served in the army could hardly understand the friendship between comrades who lived and died together, they were also infected by the atmosphere of the scene and felt sour in their hearts, their chests were slightly blocked, and they were all silent and silent.  Looking at the sobbing Xiaozhuang.

    Gao Peng silently patted Xiao Zhuang on the back, comforting him softly, feeling a little helpless in his heart, is this song so powerful?

    Although he himself would feel a little touched every time he sang this song, he didn't react that much!

    This is determined by the environment. The tune and lyrics of this song all contain the feeling of yearning for comrades-in-arms. As a result, it was sung in the military camp, and the effect was definitely better than "sending off comrades-in-arms"!

    After the small incident that happened on the shooting site passed, it was already dinner time. After dinner, everyone started to do their own things and prepare for the shooting.

    It turned out that during the daytime, it was because all the scenes here had been filmed, and then there was the night scene, that is, Chen arranged for them at night, and used the radio station of the field hospital to send a telegram to Miao Lian, which attracted special forces to search for that scene  .

    Only then did Gao Peng suddenly realize, no wonder everyone was resting and did not start filming, they were waiting for the night to come!

    After staying in the crew for two days, Gao Peng said goodbye and left. Since he came to Southern Xinjiang, he also stopped by to visit the ostrich.

    Ostrich bought a house in Chuncheng, because Xia Lan worked in the Chuncheng Armed Police Brigade, and judging by her appearance, it was obvious that she planned to work until retirement, so Ostrich simply moved his household registration to Chuncheng.

    When he knew that Gao Peng was coming, Ostrich was really happy for a while. For the past two months, he was grounded by Xia Lan and prevented him from running out. He was a professional dad at home, which made him very depressed.

    Ostrich's daughter is just four years old, named Deng Yulan, she is a very smart and cute little girl, she looks like a little adult at home.

    Originally, she had never met Gao Peng before, but she didn't feel any strangeness to him. In her words, the story of the Lone Wolf Special Commando Group B's story almost made cocoons in her ears.

    The ostrich guy is really weird. Others tell their children fairy tales to put them to sleep, but he tells his daughter stories about special forces.

    In fact, the ostrich knew that Xiao Zhuang was filming in southern Xinjiang, and had wanted to go for a long time, but there was a small oil bottle at home, so he couldn't make it.

    Xia Lan came back at the weekend, she was still very enthusiastic about Gao Peng, she had given the makeup reconnaissance class to the members of Lone Wolf Group B back then, and they were all acquaintances.

    With Xia Lan and Gao Peng, it won't be like being with Li.Yanying was so polite, when they met, Gao Peng embraced him with open arms.

    "Sister-in-law, after ten years of separation, you are still so young, beautiful, and heroic. Haha, you miss me so much."

    Seeing this, the ostrich just giggled and didn't mind. Xia Lan couldn't laugh or cry, but she always regarded Gao Peng and Xiao Zhuang as younger brothers. After Gao Peng let go, she just poked him on the forehead and said angrily: "  Brat, how old are you, and you don¡¯t talk about getting married, and play tricks on your sister-in-law.¡±

    Gao Peng spread his hands innocently, and said: "Who said I didn't make a fuss? Don't get me wrong, I have no father or mother. People say that the elder brother is the father and the elder sister-in-law is the mother. I hug you just like I hug my mother.  Isn't it normal for a child to act like a baby in his mother's arms?"

    "poof"

    The ostrich who was drinking tea at the side spouted out a mouthful of tea, and said in a ridiculous way: "You bastard, I am not as old as your son!"

    Xia Lan heard another meaning, and said with great interest: "So you have a girlfriend? What do you do?"

    Gao Peng shrugged and said with a smile: "You all know each other, the daughter of a former drug lord, his father and brother can be said to have been destroyed in the hands of us, sister-in-law, you also have a part."

    After listening to Gao Peng's words, Ostrich and Xia Lan looked at each other, and they both exclaimed, "Ma Qitong?"

    "It's unbelievable, it's unbelievable. If I were Ma Qitong, I would definitely offer a reward of 100 million yuan to destroy you. I never thought that you would kill someone's whole family, but you would still put him in the house."

    "That's great brother, did you sleep soundly with her in your arms? Are you not afraid that she will chop you up while you are asleep?"

    "Snapped"

    "Well, my wife, why are you beating me? Am I wrong?" the ostrich said resentfully, covering his forehead.

    Xia Lan glanced at him angrily, and said, "Ma Qitong is not as superficial as you think. She can understand what happened back then, right and wrong."

    "According to our information, Ma Qitong has been doing decent business abroad for these years, and she has nothing to do with it. This woman's heart is very clean. If you can really marry her, Dapeng, you can get a little  Make up for her life."

    Gao Peng nodded seriously when he heard the words, and said: "Sister-in-law is right, I think so too, Tongtong is a good woman, I have known from the beginning that the only mistake in her life is that she was born in the  Ma's house."

    Xia Lan nodded gratified. As a woman, she admired Ma Qitong very much, and immediately said another piece of news that Gao Peng valued.

    "You should pay more attention recently. Ma Qitong's main business is dumping rough jadeite in Myanmar. She pays taxes to the Myanmar government, so she is protected by the government. But recently there has been chaos there. It seems that the 'Kachin Independence Army' has  Signs of provocation."

    "Once the government forces fight the Kachin Independence Army, her business and even her personal safety will be threatened, so you'd better let her stay in the country and not go out for the time being."

    Gao Peng looked at Xia Lan helplessly, and sighed quietly: "She went out last week." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 259 Migrant Workers Become Contractors

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    After staying at the ostrich's house for a week, Gao Peng left and returned to Beijing. He called Ma Qitong and asked her about the situation there.

    Ma Qitong told him that everything was going well, and that she is currently taking stock of the company's finances, and that she can return to China only after everything has been dealt with.

    After all, Gao Peng was still worried, he thought for a while, then found a phone number in his phone and dialed it.

    "Which one?"

    After the call was connected, a male voice came from inside, speaking English.

    "Evan, do you still remember me? I am Gao Peng."

    "Boss is tall? Haha, of course I remember you, how about boss, is there another business to take care of us?"

    What Gao Peng dialed was the phone number of Evan, the captain of the free mercenary elite team hired in Makoyane.

    "There is a single business, this time it is contracted. By the way, where are you? How is the war in Africa? Is Ahan okay?"

    "Don't mention Africa. The government army has submitted military aid to China. The Red Turban Army is about to be completely defeated. There is no business to do. Ahan has recovered from his illness last month and is alive and kicking now!"

    "Recently, we received news that there is business in Southeast Asia. We arrived in Thailand last week. Only then did we know that the Kachin Independence Army in Myanmar is preparing to start a war against the government forces. Now we are recruiting mercenaries. We plan to do it.  ticket."

    "But if you have other jobs, we must help you first. Tell me! What do we need?"

    Gao Peng was overjoyed when he heard the words, it was a coincidence that they could rush to Myanmar as quickly as possible, and he said happily: "It's great that you are in Southeast Asia, what I need you to do is also related to this incident  .¡±

    "My woman is in the rough jadeite business in Myanmar. She is currently checking her finances and is planning to transfer her property back to China. However, I am afraid that the war between the Kachin Independence Army and the government forces will affect her safety, so I need you to protect her."

    "I am willing to give you one million dollars to contract this mission and protect her until she leaves Myanmar safely. Of course, if she needs you to do anything else during the process, you must try to help her."

    "One million is just the first commission. I need you to recruit more mercenaries for me. It is best to be an elite team like yours. If there is not enough money, I can add more at any time. If there are more, I will not take it back."

    "What do you think of this business?"

    Evan and the others on the other end of the phone were already ecstatic. Freelance mercenaries like them couldn't imagine that anyone would let them contract tasks. This has always been the patent of military resource companies, that is, mercenary groups.

    It¡¯s as if the migrant workers in a village have always gone out together to pick up work at the construction site. Suddenly one day, the owner of the developer told them that there was a big project to be contracted to them and asked them to be the contractors, or to allocate funds first.  This kind of surprise can be understood just by thinking about it.

    Evan hesitated and said: "Boss, to be honest, with the conditions you offered, you can already hire a good mercenary group to undertake this mission. Why did you come to us?"

    "Hehe, because I have cooperated with you once, everyone is familiar with it. Your strength is no worse than that of the mercenary squad. We have also fought side by side. We are all friends. If there are benefits, of course, we should take care of our friends first!"

    After listening to Gao Peng's words, Evan and the others were inexplicably moved, and immediately made up their minds to make this task beautiful.

    "Okay, since boss thinks highly of us, we will accept this mission. Even if I lose my life, I must protect Mrs. Gao."

    Mrs. Gao?  Gao Peng smiled and shook his head, but he didn't say much, just said: "Then I'll leave everything to you, you send me the account information, I will send you the money, and by the way, I will send my woman's contact information  send you."

    After communicating with Evan about the specific situation, Gao Peng went directly to the bank. What Evan sent was the account information of the Swiss bank, which belonged to overseas remittance. Gao Peng had never done online banking, so he had to go to the bank counter to handle it.

    After converting more than 6 million RMB into US dollars, it was directly deposited into Evan's account. Gao Peng used the Western Union Quick Remittance, and the account arrived within ten minutes.

    After Evan called to tell him that he had received the remittance, Gao Peng called Ma Qitong and told her that he had found some friends to protect her safety and asked her to arrange it.

    "Do you still have friends here?" Ma Qitong asked in surprise.

    "They're not from there, but they happen to be doing business here in Thailand, so I'll let them come over to help you."

     "You don't have to be polite to them, they will listen to you, even if you tell them to kill and set fire, they won't frown, but I hope that you will put your own safety first at any time,  do you know?"

    Ma Qitong was a little dazed at this moment, what's going on?  Why does it sound like Gao Peng's friends are not good people?

    However, she is a smart woman who knows what to ask and what not to ask, so she just said: "Okay, I understand, don't worry!"

    After finishing the call, Gao Peng finally breathed a sigh of relief, and then bought a ticket back to Beijing.

    In a private fishing boat on the Thai section of the Mekong River, Evan excitedly made phone calls one by one.

    "Nord, come to Myanmar quickly, there is a good job, one thousand dollars a day"

    "Joe, don't say that brothers don't take care of you, come to Myanmar with your teammates! One thousand dollars a day It's not fighting for any army, come quickly! Can I still cheat you?"

    ""

    Evan summoned friends and finally assembled five elite mercenary squads, with a total of more than fifty people, all of whom were well-equipped and experienced old mercenaries.

    The price he offered was 1,000 US dollars per person per day. In this way, he would spend more than 50,000 US dollars every day. With 1 million US dollars, Gao Peng could only hire them for less than 20 days.

    However, Ma Qitong has been there for more than a week, and the asset issue will be dealt with in about half a month, which is enough time.

    When Evan brought a group of mercenaries to Ma Qitong's location, the Magao area about 200 kilometers away from Myitkyina, it really shocked Ma Qitong's employees.

    Ma Qitong had seen the big world, so naturally she wouldn't be intimidated by dozens of mercenaries. Among other things, sixteen years ago, her family had more than dozens of thugs.

    Ma Qitong quickly arranged the accommodation of these mercenaries, and the security issues of Ma Qitong's company were naturally taken over by the mercenaries. The company's original security guards who were only equipped with an electric baton could naturally rest.

    The Evan team followed Ma Qitong in and out every day, protecting her tightly without affecting her work.

    Gao Peng, who had arranged everything, was relieved, and when he returned to Beijing, he played various things every day, helping Qiangzi to take care of Junjun, so that the old lady could have some leisure, and on weekends, he took Junjun and Xiaozhuang's son and daughter to play around.

    Gao Peng relaxed his body and spirit wholeheartedly.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 260: Clouds, Mist, Water, and Ice, Enter a New Experience

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    While Gao Peng was resting and relaxing, he also kept an eye on the developments in Myanmar. Half a month later, Ma Qitong called Gao Peng and told Gao Peng that her return would need to be postponed.

    Because she plans to sell all the real estate that cannot be taken away, and some businesses need to be transferred, so it will take some time to deal with these matters.

    Gao Peng naturally wished for it, and he was afraid that once Ma Qitong came back, it would be difficult for him to deal with it!  At the moment, she just told her to pay attention to safety, and no matter where she went, she must bring Evan and others with her.

    Immediately afterwards, Gao Peng sent another one million dollars to Evan to let them continue the mission.

    The mercenaries have made a lot of money, and there is no danger. They just eat, drink, patrol, and stand guard every day. They wish this task could continue indefinitely.

    And the prestige of the Evan team who brought them such a good job has greatly increased in the mercenary circle. They are even thinking about setting up a small mercenary group with more than 50 of them as the core members.  .

    Another week has passed, and Myanmar has indeed become chaotic. The government forces and the Kachin Independence Army tentatively fought a few small battles. This time, it was the Kachin Independence Army who took the initiative to attack.

    Fortunately, the battle took place in the Hugang Valley hundreds of kilometers away from Magao, on both sides of the Qindun River, so it had little impact on Magao, but the flames of war will burn out sooner or later.

    However, since this period of time, a large number of mercenaries have poured into Myanmar, and many rich and powerful people have hired a group of mercenaries to protect themselves. Therefore, for these forces protected by mercenaries, both sides are unwilling to provoke them, fearing that they will be killed.  Push into the opponent's camp.

    Ma Qitong's company was guarded by more than 50 elite mercenaries. Naturally, no one dared to mess with Ma Qitong's safety.

    At this time, it was time for Gao Peng to return.

    During this month, his mind and body have been well relaxed. After returning to the space of the main god, he naturally entered the state of retreat and asceticism.

    A year and a half passed by in a hurry, and Gao Peng's exchange time had already been used up. During this break, his internal strength improved greatly. Although he only practiced for three and a half years, Gao Peng felt that he had accumulated at least five years of skill.

    Now, he is also a little master with ten years of skill. This is the benefit of maintaining a virgin body. The deeper the skill, the thicker the foundation, the faster the advancement.

    It's just a pity that he doesn't have further skills. The internal force cultivated by the basic skills is of too low quality. No matter how high his skill is, he can only act on himself and the equipment, but he will never be able to separate the internal force from the body.

    The internal force cultivated by basic internal skills is only equivalent to mist, and it will dissipate immediately once it is separated from the body. Without further internal skills, he cannot condense these internal forces to increase their quality, reduce their density, and increase their power.  Not to mention having any unique attributes.

    For example, Gao Peng has practiced basic internal skills for 30 years and has accumulated skills for 50 years, but he will never be able to defeat Zhang Wuji who has only practiced Jiuyang magic for five years. This is the difference in the level of skills.

    The mass and density of Nine Yang True Qi are so great compared with the basic internal force that ice cubes are to clouds and mist. How much cloud and mist can an ice cube the size of a fist produce?

    How can clouds and mist resist the impact of ice?  It must have been worn through.

    And if the clouds are condensed into water, the resistance to the ice cubes will be slightly greater, and if the number is sufficient, it can even block the ice cubes, but if the ice cubes and water are the same volume, then the water will naturally collapse at the touch of a touch, vulnerable to a single blow.

    What can block ice cubes can always be ice cubes, or at least water that is many times larger than ice cubes. In the case of clouds and fog, no matter how large the area is, it will never be possible to block ice cubes.

    In other words, to block Nine Suns True Qi, unless one has the same level of True Qi, which is almost as deep, or the next level, but the skill is several times or even dozens of times that of the opponent.

    Of course, it is not without benefits for Gao Peng to accumulate a large amount of basic internal force. As long as he obtains a higher level of cultivation method and condenses these internal forces, he will soon obtain a stronger internal force.

    Just like condensing clouds and mist into water, although the quantity is reduced, the quality is greatly increased, and the power will be many times greater. Afterwards, if you practice new exercises, you will directly get the internal force of water.

    However, the next world is only a low-level ancient martial arts world, and the internal strength of the characters in the plot is basically at the level of clouds and mist. Only a few people have condensed their internal strength to the point where they can be released slightly.

    Like the leader of the Beihai Gang, he can emit saber energy, but the distance is only a foot, which is equivalent to extending the weapon by more than a foot, and it is much sharper than the blade itself.

    The low-level ancient martial arts world competition is still going on.??Looking at the level of martial arts moves, Gao Peng's ten-year skill can almost have a place in the arena.

    In addition to martial arts, these three and a half years of cultivation have also made Gao Peng's physical body more than a little stronger. Now he is able to carry a stone weighing 500 catties and turn it like a windmill, and he can break a sea bowl with one kick.  of tree trunks.

    A deadly choke gun weighing more than 20 kilograms is no different from a flower gun weighing a few kilograms in his hands, which also makes his marksmanship faster and sharper today.

    In addition, he is now able to stab the glass with 90% strength without hurting it, and his control of strength has reached an extremely high level, only a tiny bit away from reaching the ultimate.

    At this time, he was armed with a steel spear, with cold stars and silvery light, he could only see the shadow of the gun but not his arm, and if his eyesight was not enough, he could not even see where the body of the gun was, let alone parry it.

    It took Li Lanying nine years to do this, and Gao Peng almost did it in only three and a half years.

    Of course, this is not only because Gao Peng's aptitude and comprehension are not low, but also because Li Lanying was still young when she started practicing this, and the young people's temperament was unstable, and they didn't have much pressure and motivation.  Progress is slow.

    And Gao Peng not only has extraordinary perseverance and a calm mind, but also has death threats to pressure him at any time, and the goal of becoming the master of reincarnation and dominating the reincarnation world motivates him, so it is not surprising that he can reach this level in a short period of time  .

    In the last ten days, Gao Peng didn't practice martial arts anymore. He just moved his body a little every day, and then sat on the massage chair to watch a movie. He replayed the movie "Once Upon a Time: A Hero Has Dreams" dozens of times.

    He paid attention to every detail, and at the same time, based on the experience of multiple reincarnations, he deliberated on how he should act, and also calculated the tasks that the main god might issue.

    "According to the rules of missions released by the Lord God, mission one of this reincarnation is likely to be a faction choice, so there are three camps for me to choose from, the Black Tiger Gang, the Beihai Gang, and the Orphan Gang."

    "There is no doubt that whether you join the Black Tiger Gang or the Beihai Gang, you will stand on the opposite side of Huang Feihong, the son of the plane, and you will be hostile to the Orphan Gang hiding in the dark. Although I am not afraid, it is not good for me."

    "Besides, if I join the Black Tiger Gang or the Beihai Gang, I will definitely be sent out to do things often, so I will have less time to practice, and the gain outweighs the gain."

    "It takes a lot of time to join the Orphan Gang. The Orphan Gang seems to be the weakest, but because it hides in the dark, it has more advantages, um"

    Gao Peng made up his mind, so he stopped thinking about it and waited for the reincarnation time to come. He still exchanged the remaining reward points for life points, all of which were exchanged for gold and silver. Now that he decided to join the Orphans Gang, with the money,  The Orphan Gang will definitely become the third largest force.

    Of course, as long as the Orphan Gang does not involve business and territory issues, it can still remain secret and unknown.

    Ten days later, the beam of teleportation light descended, and Gao Peng stepped into a new experience.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 261 This person is cruel and merciless, I am afraid he is not a kind person

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Gao Peng regained consciousness. The place where he appeared was on a river, where there were many dilapidated small wooden boats floating on the river, and several foreigner steamships were moored at the pier on the other side of the river, standing out like a flock of chickens.

    Looking at his body, the loose casual clothes he wore in the main god space have turned into a gray coarse cloth gown from the late Qing Dynasty.

    When the river wind blew, Gao Peng only felt a chill on his forehead. When he touched it with his hand, his forehead was smooth and clean. The front half of his hair disappeared without a trace, but the second half was braided into an oxtail braid.

    Gao Peng held the oxtail braid in his hand and looked at it in displeasure, snorted coldly, and threw it behind his back casually. He had no choice but to do as the Romans do.

    At this time, he was dressed like a commoner in the Qing Dynasty, with a life-threatening throat-lock gun in a cloth bag on his back, and a carry-on bag. He looked at the reincarnation watch in surprise, and found that the reincarnation mission hadn't been announced yet.  Some puzzled.

    After waiting for a few minutes, the task was still not released. Gao Peng thoughtfully left the bank of the Pearl River and walked up the bank. Not far away was the slightly mottled ancient city wall of Guangzhou.

    Gao Peng walked in the direction of the city gate, and all he saw were skinny and disheveled ordinary people. Many of them were bare-chested, with oxtails wrapped around their heads, coiled in a circle, and their eyes were empty and lifeless.

    It is in stark contrast to those foreigners who come in and out in horse-drawn carriages or rickshaws and wear exquisite dresses.

    Gao Peng was walking, and suddenly felt that there seemed to be eyes on him behind him, but he had just entered this world, so naturally he would not have any grudges with people in this world, so he didn't care.

    Twenty feet away from Gao Peng, two strong young men who looked about eighteen or nineteen years old were muttering together, their eyes falling on Gao Peng's back from time to time.

    "A Fei, look at that man. He walks steadily, with extraordinary momentum, and his foot is extremely stable. He seems to be a master. Do you want to go up and get acquainted with him? What we have to do is one more person and more strength." The one on the right  Slightly thin, the youthful voice with a pointed bamboo hat on his back.

    The young man next to him who looked calmer, stronger and handsome shook his head slowly, and said: "Don't worry, we don't know that person, and we don't know his temperament. Don't strike up a conversation rashly, so as not to cause trouble."

    "Hack him to death"

    "kill¡­¡­"

    "Revenge for Boss Zhou, hack these bastards of the Black Tiger Gang to death."

    "Stop, don't run if you have the guts."

    Just at this moment, a scene ahead caught their attention. Four men in black jackets carrying thick-backed machetes were being hunted down by a dozen men in dark red jackets holding hatchets.

    The four men in black were more or less injured. They ran to a remote place on the side of the city gate, as if they wanted to rush to the riverside and escape with the help of a small boat by the riverside.  .

    This kind of thing is too common in the city of Guangzhou where gangs are all over the place. The common people are not surprised and ignore it. They just need to stay away a little to avoid getting into trouble.

    "Huh? Ah Fei, look, that person has also followed. I don't know what he wants to do."

    Ah Fei nodded to show that he saw it, his eyes flickered slightly, and he said in a deep voice: "Go, let's go and have a look."

    However, when the scene of chasing and killing happened, Gao Peng subconsciously looked at the reincarnation table, and sure enough, the task information appeared.

    The World of Reincarnation: "Once Upon a Time: A Hero Has a Dream"

    Reincarnation Mode: Experience Mode

    Note: This world is an ancient martial arts world, and all types of rear-mounted firearms and technological weapons are prohibited.

    Task 1, choose a camp, within ten minutes, kill all the members of the Black Tiger Gang, join the Beihai Gang camp, get 800 reward points, kill all the Beihai Gang members, join the Black Tiger Gang camp, get 500 reward points, kill both gangs  To help the crowd, you can choose a third-party faction and get 300 reward points.

    "Huh? A third-party camp? Isn't it the Orphan Gang? Could it be" Gao Peng's face showed ecstasy, and he understood it almost instantly.

    Not surprisingly, the Orphan Gang hadn't been established at this time. In other words, the time he entered was six years before the start of the plot. In this way, if he operated well, wouldn't he have six more years to practice?

    Perhaps not six full years, because since he wants to join or even establish a third-party force, he must do something and there will be some delays, but he can always squeeze out four or five years, which is really wonderful.

    Gao Peng didn't dare to delay any longer, started suddenly, and chased in the direction where the Black Tiger Gang gang members were escaping. He only had ten minutes, so he had to hurry up.

      Four or five minutes later, Gao Peng finally caught up with the two gangs. At this time, the four members of the Black Tiger Gang were surrounded by the Beihai Gang.  Injured.

    However, one of them was very skilled, he seemed to be a small leader, he cut down three people while resisting, but he was also stabbed, while two of the other three gang members were quickly stabbed many times, and fell to the ground gasping for breath.

    Gao Peng's eyes flashed brightly. In this case, the side with the most people needs to be dealt with first. While running, he tapped the back of the gun with the heel of his left foot, and the deadly throat-locking gun flew out from behind.

    "Clang"

    "poof"

    Gao Peng took the gun in his hand, spewed out his internal strength, and the gun head shot out, piercing the back neck of a member of the Beihai gang one zhang away, and the gun head pierced through the throat.

    "Be careful, someone is sneaking up."

    "It's a reinforcement from the Black Tiger Gang, kill him."

    After reacting, the members of the Beihai Gang immediately divided half of them to kill Gao Peng. Although the little leader of the Black Tiger Gang didn't know Gao Peng, but seeing that the other party was here to help him, he lifted his spirits, clasped the machete in his hand, and fought hard against the siege.  Five members of the Beihai gang who live in him fight to the death.

    At this time, the number of people besieging him was reduced by half, and the pressure was greatly reduced. With the help of a brother, he cut down another person soon.

    "Clang"

    "Puff puff"

    Gao Peng retracted the head of the throat-throat gun in Gao Peng's hand and kept it at about seven feet. Gao Peng's left hand holding the end of the gun moved forward continuously. In an instant, three more people were pierced through their throats, and fell to the ground in convulsions. Even their companions did not respond.  come over.

    "Dangdang"

    "Puff Zi"

    Swaying the long spear left and right, and then sending it forward, the machetes chopped by the other two were immediately knocked flying, and the tip of the spear pierced the throat of the man on the left.

    The gun head was cut from the side of the man's neck on the left, almost cutting off half of his head, and then across the man's neck on the right, blood spattered, and he immediately fell down with his hands covering his neck.

    In a few breaths, Gao Peng killed five people in a row, without changing his face or beating his heart, he took two big strides, holding the gun in his right hand, and aimed straight at the remaining four people who were besieging the small leader of the Black Tiger Gang.

    "Puff puff"

    The sound of sharp knives piercing the flesh sounded one after another, and in a blink of an eye, only one of the four people besieging the little leader of the Black Tiger Gang was left, because that person was behind the little leader of the Black Tiger Gang, so he was spared.

    The only man left was frightened to death, turned around and ran away, but he had just run three steps before he was killed by Gao Peng's extended life-killing choke gun.

    Except for a few seriously injured lying on the ground, all the members of the Beihai Gang who were chasing and killing the members of the Black Tiger Gang have been put to death.

    Gao Peng didn't show mercy at all, and shot several people on the ground one after another, killing all thirteen Beihai gang members.

    "A Fei, this man is cruel and ruthless, and he is merciless in his attacks. He is probably not a good person."

    "Don't worry, look at the situation again, pay more attention to him, he may be the opponent we need to face in the future."

    The two people who followed Gao Peng hid in a corner under the city wall not far away and exchanged softly, but they didn't notice that Gao Peng's ears, which were ten feet away, moved slightly.

    The little leader of the Black Tiger Gang gasped for breath, walked behind Gao Peng with the support of the remaining brother, clasped his fists and said, "Thank you for your help, my Black Tiger Gang will definitely report back for your help, and I haven't asked for advice yet."  "

    "Puff puff"

    "Uh ho ho"

    No one expected that Gao Peng would turn around suddenly, and the spear pierced the little leader's throat, and then quickly pulled it out, piercing the throat of another gang member.

    The little leader of the Black Tiger Gang and the only remaining brother fell down holding their throats, their eyes wide open, and they died with regret.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 262 Brothers of the same school: The Guangzhou Wharf shrouded in darkness

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    After Gao Peng killed the two, he held a gun with one hand, pointed at the other two members of the Black Tiger Gang who were lying on the ground, seriously injured but not dead, and said coldly: "You gangsters bully men and women and do evil.  Bullying the good is not a good thing.¡±

    "One day, I will kill all of you. Killing you is equivalent to saving the good. To save the good, you must first kill the wicked. Go die!"

    "Puff puff"

    Gao Peng replenished the gun again, sent the two of them on the road, then wiped the deadly choke gun on the body, retracted the gun, put it back in the cloth holster on his back, and then turned around towards the city gate.

    When the two peeking in the dark heard Gao Peng's words, Qi Qi's eyes lit up, and they looked at each other thoughtfully. Seeing Gao Peng turn around and walk in his direction, they nodded at each other, and walked out together to meet Gao Peng.

    "Brother's skill is so good, I admire it." The two stood still about ten feet away in front of Gao Peng, clasped fists in both hands, and the calm young man smiled and said.

    Gao Peng pretended to be vigilant and looked at the two of them. He also cupped his fists and saluted, and said indifferently: "Young brother, you are welcome, what advice do you have?"

    The two put their hands down, and it was still the calm young man who said, "Both my brothers saw what happened just now, and what your brother said was exactly what our brothers thought, and I deeply feel that your brother is one of our generation  People, so I want to invite Xiongtai to conspire for great things."

    "Oh? I didn't ask the two names."

    "Don't dare to be Huang Feihong, you can just call me Ah Fei, this is my brother Chi Huo, both of us are disciples of Shaolin laymen, and now that we have completed our studies, we have come down to eradicate the gang forces entrenched in Guangzhou.  "

    "Brother Taiwan is strong in martial arts, and his goal is the same as ours. As the saying goes, one more person has more strength. Why don't we unite and work hard for the goal together?"

    After Huang Feihong introduced himself, he specifically pointed out his own background and the purpose of coming to Guangzhou. He wanted to tell Gao Peng that they were not just cats or dogs, and they all had abilities.

    Gao Peng pretended to look at the two of them up and down, then nodded slightly, and said: "Gao Peng, who is the head of the ten tigers of Shaolin under the tutelage of Hong Xi official, is a disciple of Hong Shizu, and he is also a disciple of Shaolin laymen."

    Huang Feihong and Chi Huo were overjoyed when they heard the words, Huang Feihong said pleasantly: "In this way, brother Gao is still my senior brother."

    Gao Peng pretended not to know, and asked, "How do you say that?"

    Chi Huo beside Huang Feihong said, "A Fei's father is Huang Qiying, one of the ten tigers in Guangdong. Uncle Huang also studied under one of the ten tigers of Shaolin, and Lu Acai, senior Hong's younger brother. So, you two are brothers from the same school."  ?"

    Huang Feihong said with a smile: "No wonder my brother is so good at marksmanship. It must be Uncle Hong's death-killing throat-locking gun stunt?"

    Gao Peng's face suddenly changed, and he said: "It turns out that Junior Brother is the son of Martial Uncle Huang. This is really a coincidence. This is not a place to talk. Let's talk about it in another place first!"

    When Huang Feihong heard the words, he hurriedly turned sideways to invite, and said: "There are our companions in the city, and we have set up a place to stay. Brother Gao, please."

    "Two juniors, please."

    The area around the Pearl River Port in Guangzhou is known as the Silk Road on the Chinese Sea. It is full of merchant ships traveling between China and the world. However, its fate has also entered the prosperity before the decline with the decline of the Qing Dynasty and the Opium War.

    ?Guangzhou First Wharf, or Tianzi Wharf, is located at the junction of Yanjiang Middle Road and Beijing Road in Yuexiu District, Guangzhou.

    In the 19th year of Daoguang, Lin Zexu arrived in Guangzhou to ban opium, and it was here that he landed. After the outbreak of the Opium War, he was dismissed by the emperor and exiled to Yili. He also boarded here when he left Guangzhou.

    But today's first pier is shrouded by the dark forces of the Black Tiger Gang. This is where the cargo hold of the Black Tiger Gang is located, and it is also the headquarters of the Black Tiger Gang.

    The two most powerful gangs in Guangzhou are the Black Tiger Gang and the Beihai Gang. The two gangs have been fighting for many years in order to occupy the major piers in Guangzhou and monopolize the fat of foreign merchant ships berthing and transporting goods.

    These docks in Guangzhou, which are shrouded in gang forces, are a paradise for foreign businessmen and a hell for dock workers.

    In addition to the business on the wharf, the two major gangs also operated opium halls, gambling houses and flower boats, forced good people to become prostitutes, and poisoned the people, causing countless families to be ruined and killed.

    If you want to say who has the most children of dock workers in Guangzhou, the answer isorphans

    ? Slums in Baiyun District, Guangzhou.

    Gao Peng followed Huang Feihong and Chi Huo into a dilapidated yard, where there were many emaciated children playing with each other.

    The yard is surrounded by huts that look like cowsheds.The shed, however, is the residence of those children. It is fine in summer, but in winter, Gao Peng does not know how these children will survive.

    Although it is not too cold in Guangzhou even in winter, and the temperature will basically remain around ten degrees, it is still quite difficult for these children who do not even have a piece of clothing to cover their bodies, and the house is ventilated everywhere.

    "Achun."

    A young woman who was sitting in the yard mending clothes heard Huang Feihong's voice, raised her head to look at them in surprise, put down the dustpan in her hand, and greeted them.

    "You are finally back, why is it taking so long?"

    There were crystal tears in Achun's eyes. He had received a letter from them saying that they would be back soon. He didn't know how happy he was, but he waited and waited for more than two months, but no one came.  .

    She was still afraid that something happened to them on the road, and she had been worried all this time. She knew that they were taken to Shaolin Temple by the great monk.  More than enough.

    "I met some things on the road, delayed the time, and took some wrong roads, so it took twice as much time." Chi Huo scratched the back of his head and said with a smile, Huang Feihong also covered his mouth with his hands in embarrassment,  He coughed twice.

    "You" Ah Chun looked at the two of them angrily and amusedly, but in the end, without saying anything, he stretched out his hand to embrace the two of them, and the three of them huddled together.

    "It's good to be back, it's good to be back." Ah Chun muttered to himself, tears falling silently.

    Gao Peng looked at Ah Chun with a hint of admiration. She was originally the daughter of a bodyguard of a security agency, but because her father did not want to join forces with the Black Tiger Gang, her parents were both murdered by the Black Tiger Gang, and she has since become an orphan.

    Huang Qiying took pity on his life experience and took him as an apprentice. He grew up with Huang Feihong Chihuo since he was a child.

    Ten years ago, Huang Qiying was killed in a sea of ??flames to save people because of revenge from bullies. Huang Feihong and Chi Huo were taken to Shaolin by Huang Qiying's brother, a great monk, and Ah Chun carried the relief work alone with his immature shoulders.  Responsibilities of young orphans.

    At that time, she herself was still a child, but Huang Qiying's sentence "No matter how bad the environment is, never give up saving people", let her fulfill it with her own life.

    But she is a girl after all, she will be tired, she will also feel lonely, and she also needs the care of others. Under such a great pressure, she is not crazy, but she survived with a belief. Isn't this worth it?  admire?

    After a long time, the emotions of the three of them calmed down, and Ah Chun looked at Gao Peng, and said to Huang Feihong, "Who is this big brother, don't you guys want to introduce him?" (Remember this site's website: www.hlnovel.com  com

 Chapter 263 Starting today, the sky in Guangzhou will slowly change

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The two woke up like a dream, Huang Feihong hurriedly introduced: "Ah Chun, this is our brother from the same school, brother Gao Penggao, brother, this is my father's apprentice, Ma Chunyu."

    Gao Peng smiled and nodded at her, "Junior Sister Ma."

    "Senior Brother Gao." Ah Chun clasped his fists and called out.

    Gao Peng looked at Ah Chun, and there was a strange light in his eyes that could not be detected. It is said that Huang Feihong had a horrific wife.

    The first three wives all died shortly after marrying him. The last wife, Thirteenth Aunt, although Huang Feihong was married by a bright matchmaker, was in the name of taking a concubine.  .

    It's strange to say that when Huang Feihong acted like this, Aunt Thirteen really didn't suffer any more misfortunes, and lived to the age of ninety before dying.

    Not surprisingly, this Ah Chun should be Huang Feihong's second wife Ma Shi, and the first wife is little Ahua Luo Xinlan.

    Luo Xinlan was her original name, and her baby name was Xiaohua. Later, her mother remarried a dock worker named Lu, so she was also called Lu Xiaohua.

    Of course, in the original play, Xiao Ah Hua did not marry him, but after her death, Huang Feihong engraved the word "dead wife" on her spiritual tablet, obviously Huang Feihong regarded her as his wife.

    Gao Peng was thinking secretly, but nothing was revealed on the surface. He reached into his arms, took out an ingot of fifty pieces of silver from his clothes, handed it to Ah Chun, and said with a smile: "Junior Sister, today you childhood sweethearts are reunited.  , is worth celebrating."

    "Trouble you to buy some ingredients, get some drinks, let's have a good meal, and buy some rice noodles and cloth for the children! The weather is getting colder now, and the children don't even have decent clothes.  ?¡±

    The three of Huang Feihong looked at Gao Peng in amazement, and the price was fifty taels when he made a move. Isn't this senior brother a bit too generous?

    But Ah Chun didn't say anything, it was money from his brother from the same school, so he reached out to take it without any hesitation, and said, "Thank you, brother, these children haven't had a full meal for a long time."

    Gao Peng said solemnly: "Don't worry, I'm here with my two junior brothers. From now on, we will be responsible for the children's food. But remember, keep a low profile and don't attract others' attention."

    After hearing Gao Peng's words, Ah Chun felt relieved. The invisible burden that had been on him for many years suddenly disappeared without a trace. There was a little sparkle in his eyes, but he lowered his head not to let the three of them see it, but nodded happily.  , Said: "Brother, don't worry, I understand."

    After finishing talking, he went back to the house and picked up the vegetable basket, and shouted to two teenagers in the yard who were older than the other children and looked about fourteen or fifteen years old: "Ah Kuan, Shirong, bring some stronger brothers and follow me."

    "Hey, sister, what are we going to do?"

    "Move food."

    "What?"

    "Ah Qiang, Ah Hua, Dayong Come with us."

    The sun had already set to the west, and in the dilapidated thatched hut, beside a wooden table that was padded with a few bricks and stones, Gao Peng, Huang Feihong, Chi Huo, and Ah Chun sat around the table.

    There are only a few simple home-cooked dishes on the table, two meat and two vegetables, and a pile of peanuts to go with the wine. Although the dishes are simple, the portion is very large.

    The children outside also had a rare full meal. The two teenagers over there were chewing according to the table.  The boy who was holding a pig's trotter and gnawed at it said, "Shirong, that brother Gao seems to be very rich. Isn't your dream to sell pork? How about borrowing some money from him?"

    Lin Shirong, the future Zhurourong, turned his head to look in the direction of the hut, and said hesitantly, "Isn't that good? And I'm only fifteen years old. Will Brother Gao feel comfortable lending me money?"

    Lin Shirong's biggest dream is to become a butcher who sells pork, because then he will have endless meat.

    "How will you know if you don't try it? What if he agrees?" Liang Kuan on the side suggested.

    Lin Shirong frowned and thought for a while, then nodded and said: "Okay! If I have a chance, I will mention it to Brother Gao, but only after I get to know him well."

    Inside the house.

    Gao Peng put down his wine bowl, picked up two peanuts and threw them into his mouth. Then he asked, "Two junior brothers, do you have any plans for how to clear up the gang forces in Guangzhou?"

    Seeing Gao Peng talking about serious business, Huang Feihong and Chi Huo's expressions became serious, and Ah Chun also looked at them with piercing eyes.

    Huang Feihong organized aWording, said: "I have an immature idea, and I ask my brother to help me think about it."

    "What do you think."

    "At present, the Black Tiger Gang and the Beihai Gang are the most powerful in Guangzhou. They have been entrenched in Guangzhou for many years, and their power is deeply rooted. When we were young, they were already the two overlords in Guangzhou. It is unrealistic to attack from the outside."

    "Ah Chun has been paying attention to the situation of the two gangs over the years, and wrote to us at any time, so we have a basic understanding of the situation of the two gangs."

    "My plan with Chi Huo is that I will break into the Black Tiger Gang, find a way to become a high-level leader, and use their strength to destroy the Beihai Gang first."

    "Because the leader of the Beihai Gang has a son, some plans are inconvenient to implement, while the leader of the Black Tiger Gang has no family, and the business of the Black Tiger Gang is also managed by his three adopted sons."

    "Since he can adopt three adoptive sons, it is possible to accept a fourth one. My goal is to become the fourth tiger of the Black Tiger Gang."

    "When the Beihai Gang is wiped out, I will find a way to stir up internal fighting among the Black Tiger Gang and disintegrate them from within."

    "And our ultimate goal is to obtain the wealth accumulated by the two gangs over the years and distribute it to the poor."

    "Of course, there are also two gangs running businesses that poison the Chinese people, all of which will be destroyed."

    "Chihuo will also secretly develop its forces and help me from the outside. We should cooperate with the outside. One day, we will be able to destroy the two gangs. As long as these two gangs are destroyed, other small forces will not be feared."

    "Brother, what do you think?"

    Although Gao Peng knew Huang Feihong's plan for a long time, he also showed appreciation at this time, nodded with a smile and said: "Your ideas are very feasible, and with our strength and resources, this is also the best way  gone."

    Hearing that their plan was appreciated by Gao Peng, the two of them were very confident and excited.

    I just heard Gao Peng continue: "However, there are a few points we must pay attention to. The power of our organization must be secret enough that it cannot be known to outsiders. It must lie dormant like a poisonous snake and bite the Black Tiger Gang when it finds an opportunity."

    "The Tiandihui back then was not secretive enough, and was too open and aboveboard. That's why the Manchu Qing Tartars found an opportunity to bribe the middle and high-level members of the association, and finally failed."

    When Huang Feihong and Chi Huo heard the words, they both nodded thoughtfully. Chi Huo looked at the children outside the window, suddenly his eyes lit up, and said: "If you want to talk about secrets, apart from us having to be careful in what we do, our family members also leak it."  An important element of secrecy."

    "However, there are many orphans in Guangzhou City who were ruined by the two gangs of evil forces. If we can unite all the orphans, not only can we keep the secrecy to the greatest extent, but it will also be a powerful force."

    "In addition, we all have martial arts. When we are free, we gather orphans with good health and bones to teach martial arts. After a few years, they will grow up."

    After hearing the words, Gao Peng and Huang Feihong looked at each other and smiled, without saying anything, they just raised the wine bowls in their hands together.

    Seeing this, Chi Huo knew that his proposal was accepted by the two of them, so he happily raised the wine bowl, and the three bowls touched together.

    ?From today, the sky in Guangzhou will slowly begin to change.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 264 Difficult task, what exactly does our senior brother do at home?

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    At night, everyone had already fallen asleep, Huang Feihong and Chi Huo drank too much, and lay down on a pile of thatch to sleep soundly. Gao Peng sat on the bed made of thatch and held up his reincarnation watch to check.

    On a virtual screen projected by the reincarnation table, only the applicant can see the task information, and he has not had time to check it since he completed the task!

    Kill all the members of the Beihai Gang and the Black Tiger Gang within ten minutes. Task 1, choose a camp to complete. The current camp is a third-party force, and you will get 300 reward points.

    Task 2: Eliminate gangsters. Kill at least 300 people from the Beihai and Black Tiger gangs. After completing the task, you will get 1,500 reward points. You will get 5 reward points for each additional person killed, and 5 reward points will be deducted for each missing person.

    Task 3: Eliminate the bandit leader, kill Lei Gong, the leader of the Black Tiger Gang, and get 2,000 reward points, kill Lao Wu, the leader of the Beihai Gang, and get 1,500 reward points, kill Wu Sheng, the young leader of the Beihai Gang, and get 1,000 reward points, and kill Beisha to get 1,000 reward points  Points, 800 reward points for killing the black crow, 500 reward points for killing the old snake, 2000 reward points for completing all tasks, and deducting reward points proportionally for unfinished tasks.

    Task 4, neat and tidy, the most important thing for a family is to be neat and tidy, to ensure that Chi Huo and Xiao Ahua will not die, the four childhood sweethearts are neat and tidy, and they will get 2000 reward points for completing, and 1000 reward points will be deducted for each death.  All dead will deduct 1000 bonus points.

    Note: At the end of the plot, the reward points will be wiped out with negative numbers.

    After reading the task information, Gao Peng frowned. The task is very difficult, very difficult.

    After a full five rounds of reincarnation, Gao Peng also had some experience with the mission mode.

    It is not difficult to kill two gangs with a total of 300 people. Task 2 is usually used for recruiters to brush up the completion of the task, and there are very few who cannot complete it.

    Task 4 is basically some incidental tasks, just to involve the energy of some applicants, but as long as you proceed carefully and pay more attention, it will be easier to complete without any accidents, and the relative rewards will be less.

    But the third task is intriguing. The head of the Beihai Gang is the most important link for Huang Feihong to become Lei Gong's fourth adopted son. If the head of the Beihai Gang dies in his own hands, then everything will be out of control.

    There is also Lei Gong and the three evil tigers. Among the three evil tigers, the black crow and the old snake are easy to deal with. As long as they follow the layout in the original play, they basically don't run away.  He let his guard down, and was hit by Ah Chun.

    Usually it is not easy to kill him, and as Lei Gong's eldest adopted son, his kung fu is also the highest among the three evil tigers, so the difficulty is not small.

    In the end, there is Lei Gong. In terms of internal strength alone, Lei Gong is almost at the same level as the leader of the Beihai Gang, Lao Wu, and Lao Wu is already a master of saber energy. If he was not weaker in martial arts, Huang Feihong would not be able to kill him at all.  he.

    Although internal strength and martial arts belong to the category of kung fu, they are actually two different things. Internal strength is the foundation of kung fu, and it has a huge bonus effect on martial arts.

    Martial arts contains many things, martial arts moves, various uses of internal force, understanding and actual combat application of moves, etc., all belong to the category of martial arts.

    Therefore, there has been a saying since ancient times that "practicing martial arts without practicing martial arts is like a boat without a rudder, practicing martial arts without practicing martial arts will be nothing when you grow old."

    What it means is that if you only practice internal strength without practicing martial arts, you will have deep internal strength, but you will not be able to use it, just like a ship without a rudder and unable to control its direction.

    However, if you only practice martial arts without practicing internal skills, when you are young, you can rely on your strong qi and blood and physical strength to show off your might, but once you get old and frail, your qi and blood weaken, and your muscles and bones age, all your martial arts will disappear, and nothing will be left.

    But Lei Gong was different. Not only was his internal strength profound, but his martial arts were also not weak. Huang Feihong had no chance of winning against him.

    If Huang Feihong hadn't risked his life, he had set a big fire with the mentality of dying together from the beginning, causing severe hypoxia in the cargo hold and making Lei Gong panic.  Oxygen, the consumption of oxygen in an overheated fire scene is much greater than that of the young and strong Huang Feihong, and Huang Feihong may not be able to kill him.

    So the question now is, how will he win against Huang Feihong five years from now?  What are the chances of winning against Lei Gong?  There is no answer to this question now, we can only look at it later.

    No matter how difficult it is, he must go all out to complete the task, because he has not left himself a way out, and has reserved reward points that can be deducted, and he cannot bear the failure of any task.

    Gao Peng kept calculating all the possibilities in his mind, calculating how to act, and what kind of impact it would have on the situation.

    It was not until late at night that I was extremely tired, so I temporarilyIn order to make calculations, I started to meditate to restore energy while practicing internal strength

    Early the next morning, when Gao Peng and Huang Feihong woke up, Ah Chun had already prepared breakfast, porridge and biscuits.

    Looking at Ah Chun, who was busy before and after, and the orphans gnawing pancakes full of satisfaction, Gao Peng's eyes flashed, and he suddenly got up and went back to his room, and took out the burden he had put on the thatched bed yesterday.  A lot of gold and silver are stuffed into the reincarnation watch.

    "Ah Chun, this is some money I brought with me. You are in charge of arranging everyone's lives, and this money will be in your charge. Not only this money, but if there is any new income in the future, it will be in your charge.  "

    Under Huang Feihong's and Chi Huo's suspicious gazes, Gao Peng walked up to Ah Chun who was busy at the stove, handed her the burden and said.

    "Okay, no problem." Gao Peng expressed his absolute trust in her, and Ah Chun happily took the burden with his hand.

    After Gao Peng let go, he turned and walked to the table, but Ah Chun's face suddenly changed. She thought that Gao Peng's burden was not too big, and there should be some changes of clothes inside, so she thought it was not heavy.  It sank and almost fell to the ground without grasping it.

    Estimated according to the weight, at least it weighs about 30 catties. Thiswouldn't it be all money?

    Ah Chun's eyes widened, and he tentatively touched the bag with his hand. The shape of the objects in the bagit was clearly ingots!

    She looked at Gao Peng's back in disbelief, then winked at Huang Feihong and Chi Huo who were looking at her inexplicably, turned her head, and walked towards the thatched house where she lived.

    Huang Feihong and Chi Huo looked at each other, and tentatively asked Gao Peng softly: "Senior brother, how much is the burden you gave Ah Chun?"

    While drinking porridge and eating sesame seed cakes, Gao Peng said casually: "You will know if you go and see for yourself."

    In fact, Gao Peng himself didn't know how many there were, he just put a bunch of gold and silver ingots in it.

    Huang Feihong and Chi Huo couldn't hold back when they heard the words, they got up together and ran into Ah Chun's room.

    Ah Chun also happened to put the bundle on the bed at this time and was untying the knot of the bundle. When Ah Chun opened the bundle, the three of them gasped in unison.

    "This What exactly does our brother's family do?" Ah Chun muttered to himself in a daze.

    Huang Feihong and Chi Huo also looked at each other in amazement.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 265 Obscene development, becoming stronger and stronger

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    After counting by Ah Chun, there are more than 100 taels of gold and more than 300 taels of silver in the baggage. The total weight is about 500 taels, which is about 30 catties.

    This is a huge sum of money, and this is just the money that the senior brother carried with him, this

    The three of them looked at each other with complicated expressions. Seriously, so much moneythey really didn't know how to spend it.

    After a while, the three returned to the dining table with complicated expressions. Gao Peng looked at them with a smile and said, "What are your expressions?"

    Huang Feihong cautiously looked left and right, and saw that the little ghosts were some distance away from them, so he leaned forward and asked softly: "Senior brother, it is not convenient for Fang to disclose, what exactly does your family do? If it is inconvenient, then don't  said."

    Gao Peng drank the last sip of porridge and said with a smile: "It's nothing inconvenient. My family's ancestors belonged to the Tiandihui, and what they did was against the Qing Dynasty and restored the Ming Dynasty."

    "Later, Tiandihui was betrayed by traitors and encircled and suppressed by the Qing court. After the death of Mr. Chen, the Tiandihui fell apart and disappeared. The remaining disciples concealed their names and scattered everywhere to act on their own."

    "Kangxi was indeed quite resourceful. He managed to gain a firm foothold in the Central Plains. There was no possibility of success in his anti-Qing cause, so the family ancestors gave up their thoughts of anti-Qing and restoring the Ming Dynasty."

    "However, although our family is no longer anti-Qing and Ming-ming, we will occasionally do things like robbing the rich and helping the poor. When I meet a wealthy businessman who is rich and unkind, or a corrupt official who takes money and breaks the law, I will rob him."

    "Most of the money I got was distributed to the poor people, and I kept a little for my own activities. Over the years, I have also accumulated some assets."

    The three of Huang Feihong were secretly surprised when they heard it, but this topic will stop here, these things must not be leaked out

    In the days that followed, the four of them acted on their own. Huang Feihong joined the Black Tiger Gang as a member of the Black Tiger Gang.

    Chi Huo took in orphans everywhere and formed the Orphan Gang. Originally, he wanted to regard Gao Peng as the leader of the gang, but Gao Peng had his own affairs to do and he had to practice martial arts diligently. If he didn't agree, Chi Huo took the position of leader.

    Ah Chun led a group of orphans to be responsible for the food and clothing of the Orphan Gang, and managed the logistics of the Orphan Gang in an orderly manner.

    Gao Peng will disappear for a few days every once in a while, and when he comes back, he will give Achun a certain amount of money, sometimes hundreds of taels, and at least a hundred taels. The life of the Orphan Gang is much better than in the original plot.

    Chi Huo and Ah Chun didn't inquire about Gao Peng's whereabouts, and let him do his own thing. Gao Peng would occasionally appear in front of the orphans and teach them martial arts. He mainly taught the deadly throat-locking spear technique.

    Shaolin internal skills and martial arts are taught by Chihuo, and the martial arts learned by the orphans are basically "Tiger and Crane Double-Shaped Fist" and "Gongzi Fuhu Fist".

    They went to the countryside and asked blacksmiths to secretly forge a batch of gun heads, and then went to another town to collect white wax rods as gun shafts to make long guns.

    There are also fifty or sixty people who have learned marksmanship from Gao Peng. This group of people will become the absolute main force of the Orphan Gang in the future.

    ?The Orphan Gang adheres to Gao Peng's principle of acting, low-key, secretive, and unobtrusive. They did not act high-profile just because they were rich, and they never got involved in any business.

    They still wear poor clothes such as coarse bunts or mandarin jackets. Once the new clothes are ready, the first thing to do is to get dirty or even torn, so as not to let people see the clues.

    It's just because he wants to practice martial arts, so Gao Peng didn't deliberately lower the standard when it comes to eating, but every time he buys ingredients, many people disperse, buy a catty of meat from the east, buy a catty of eggs from the west, buy a catty of rice from the north, and go south.  A catty of noodles, never buy a lot of ingredients in one place.

    Few people care about this slum. Those who live here are poor people who are struggling to survive. The Orphan Gang occupies the deepest area of ??the slum, and there is a forest behind it.

    Therefore, people in the slums only vaguely know that a group of orphans gather together to make a living, but they don't know what the Orphan Gang is, let alone their reality.

    No one knows that there is a hidden force in Guangzhou City that is slowly growing and becoming more and more powerful

    Yanjiang Road, Wynn Casino.

    This is the most prosperous gambling house under the Beihai gang. A big man wearing silk robes, a western round cap, a mustache on his lips, and a pair of sunglasses on his face stood in front of the gambling house.  There was an inexplicable smile on the corner of his mouth, and he walked towards the door of the gambling house.

    When the Beihai gang at the door saw this person, their eyes lit up. It looked like a fat sheep!

      One of them immediately nodded and bowed to greet him, "Please come inside, sir, I haven't seen you before, is this your first time?"

    "Well, I just came from the capital to see your gambling house. I can't help it. I'm too poor, so I can only go to your place to earn a little money." The big man said carelessly with a pure Beijing accent.

    "Uh" The faces of the members of the Beihai gang were stunned, and then they said with a smile on their faces: "Master, you just joked, you don't look like a poor man!"

    The big man patted the gang members on the shoulders, and said: "Who says you're not poor? You don't have anything you want, you're so poor that you only have money left, hahahaha"

    After speaking, he walked into the gate of the gambling house with a big smile. When the group of people heard this, they didn't understand.  Really level"

    After entering the casino, the big man went straight to a gambling table for gambling, while the Beihai gang members walked towards the back hall, and told the manager that a fat sheep had arrived in the casino.

    "Come, come, buy and leave, bet more and pay more, bet less and pay less"

    Like an ordinary gambler, the big man did not directly place a bet when he first entered the gambling house, but after observing a few hands, he reached into his pocket and took out a silver coin of fifty cars and put it on the sign  Look at the big side.

    As soon as he made a move, he immediately attracted the attention of many gamblers and tour guides. This is a high-roller!

    The steward who was secretly watching from the side nodded secretly. He was an old gambler. He waved to a helper and ordered softly: "Tell Ah Zhong, let the fat sheep win a few games."

    "yes."

    "Buy and leave"

    After the bet was completed, on the gaming table in general, there were dozens of taels of silver on the small side, and more than two hundred taels on the big side plus the ingot of silver ingots.

    "Okay, let's go, two-five-six, thirteen o'clock, let's eat and accompany us!"

    "Hahahaha It seems that the master is lucky today, and if he comes again, he will still be overwhelmed."

    After several times in a row, the big man pressed which side and opened the other side. After a while, the fifty taels of silver had become five hundred taels, a full tenfold increase.

    From the time the gamblers started to follow suit in the third hand, they bet on whichever side the big man bet on. In just a quarter of an hour, the dealer had already lost thousands of taels.

    "Tell Ah Zhong, you can take it away." The steward secretly controlled the rhythm on the gaming table.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 266 I Have a Brother

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Buy it and let it go It's open! One four five, ten o'clock, it's so dangerous, I almost lost it again."

    The big man bet two hundred taels on the small one, and with the bets placed by other gamblers, the small bets on the table were four to five hundred taels, and the big bets were only a few dozen taels.

    The gamblers sighed and sighed, and the face of the gambler who put all his money on the bet turned pale.

    ?The next big man's good luck seemed to be used up, and he started to win and lose, and no one followed him to bet completely, everyone relied on experience.

    After gambling for nearly two hours, the big man took out a golden pocket watch from his pocket, looked at the time, and said with a smile: "That's it for today, I'll come back tomorrow."

    After finishing speaking, he put his gambling money on the table back into his arms, and went to the door contentedly. Although he won and lost afterwards, he still won more than three hundred taels in the end. This was naturally the order of the manager.

    "Hey, it seems that the uncle is lucky! Welcome back tomorrow." The Beihai gang who greeted him before said to the big man with smiles on their faces.

    "Hahahaha definitely come, I will reward you." The big man laughed with satisfaction, and threw out a piece of broken silver.

    "Thank you for the reward, uncle, I wish you good luck."

    "The boy can talk, and there will be a reward next time he wins."

    The big man walked out of the gambling house, got into a rickshaw, and left quickly. Behind him, two furtive figures followed behind the rickshaw.

    In the evening, the two who followed the big man returned to the back hall of the casino.

    "Have you heard clearly?"

    "I found out clearly, that person is a tea merchant from the capital city, and he will leave for Guangxi to purchase goods after only staying here for half a month."

    "Well, well done, let's go down and receive the reward!"

    "Thank you, boss."

    "Since you are going to buy goods, you must have a lot of money. Hey, if you come to my Wynn casino, just keep the money!"

    The next day the big man really came again, and for the next three days, every day the big man would gamble for two hours in the casino. Although there were wins and losses during the process, there would always be some gains in the end.

    Until the fourth day, he started to lose money. In one day, he lost all his previous wins, and instead took more than a hundred taels.

    On the fifth day, he lost another three hundred taels, and he brought more and more silver. By the tenth day, he had already lost more than three thousand taels in the gambling house.

    The big man's condition is getting worse and worse. Every time he enters the gambling house, his face is gloomy, his eyes are red, and his face is full of decadence.

    The person in charge sneered secretly in the dark. The state of the big man is exactly the state that will inevitably appear in the process of a rich man with a lot of money becoming impoverished due to gambling. He has seen too much.

    Finally, the big man seemed to be in a hurry to lose. After putting his pocket watch on it for the last time and being eaten by the dealer, he exploded.

    "Impossible, how could it be possible to get twelve dice in a row? There must be something tricky, show me the dice, there must be mercury in them."

    Hearing the yelling of the big man, the faces of the Beihai gang in the gambling house all changed, while the other gamblers stayed away from him silently.

    Among the many gamblers, some gloated at his misfortune and squinted at him;

    Ten gambling and nine cheating, some gamblers understand this truth, some people don't understand, those who understand are opportunistic, they are actually real gamblers, they know there is fraud, but they are not  There is absolutely no chance of winning.

    They are actually playing psychological warfare with the casino. They never study gambling skills, but study the rules of opening big and small in the process of gambling.

    They never follow the crowd. On the contrary, they always bet at the last moment, and they always choose to bet on the side with less bets, so that they always have a chance to win, but they don't win much.

    The casino also knows the existence of these people, but they will not expel them. They will only win a small amount of money, but the popularity of the casino depends entirely on them.

    As for those who don't understand the principle of nine out of ten bets and nine cheats, they basically lose out of nine out of ten bets, and they basically contribute most of the casino's profits, but such people are still the majority.

    Mercury is poured into the dice. In this era, the common people don't know much. Gamblers may know that there are frauds in the casino, but they don't know how to do it.

    Few people, including the insiders of the casino, knew the truth, but the steward and the croupier obviously knew it. At this time, they were exposed by this big man, and they naturally changed their faces.

    "Brother, if you are unlucky, stop for the time being, and try again next time."Come on, betting on this kind of thing, there are always winners and losers, it is impossible to always win, and it is impossible to always lose, if you can't afford to lose, don't bet.  "

    "But you're talking nonsense here. It's wrong to talk nonsense. You were lucky a few days ago. Why didn't you say it when you won a big win? Do you know where this is? How dare you make trouble here? Don't make mistakes.  !"

    The person in charge stepped out from the back hall, squinted at the big man and said unhurriedly, without the slightest anger in his tone, but anyone could hear the threat implied in the last sentence.

    The gamblers are also whispering about it. Of course, most of them are trustees of the casino, or "real gamblers" who rely on the casino for a living. Their discussions are naturally for those "laymen" who don't know the truth.

    "This person won a few hundred taels of silver at the casino a few days ago. I didn't see him at that time saying that he was tricky, but now he said that the casino was tricky when he lost. The typical win can't afford to lose."

    "That's right, don't look at whose place it is, dare to make trouble in the Beihai gang's place, it's courting death!"

    "Gambling! It's all about luck. I've been lucky the past few days, and I've won dozens of taels! This kid doesn't know how to gamble, and he couldn't hold back. Instead, he said that the casino is tricky."

    "I have a fellow villager who came out with a few cars of money to work hard, but he was very lucky. He won hundreds of taels a day in the casino. He went back to his hometown to build a house and married a wife. Why? Because people can hold back and win a lot  Just go!"

    Hearing the discussions of the gamblers, a subtle smile appeared on the manager's face, and he was very satisfied with the cooperation of these people.

    As for winning hundreds of taels for a few taels of silver, it is of course nonsense. If someone could really do this, he wouldn¡¯t have to work as a manager. He would have been killed by the gang and thrown into the Pearl River to feed the fish.

    Hearing what the manager said and the gamblers' discussion, the big man snorted coldly, and shouted: "This is all your tricks. You deliberately let me win a few days ago, so that I can relax my vigilance, and then slowly let me fall into it step by step.  It's a good idea."

    "Threatening me with gangs? Hehe, let me tell you, I have a brother who is a famous thief in the south of the Yangtze River. People in the rivers and lakes call him the 'Shadowless Gun'. If I offend Lao Tzu, I will ask my brother to kill your shit Beihai  help."

    "Stop talking nonsense, bring the dice over to me to check, if there is really nothing tricky, I will admit it." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 267 Start to brush up the task completion

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Hearing this, the manager in charge suddenly darkened his face, and said coldly: "It seems that brother doesn't pay attention to my thousands of brothers from the Beihai Gang at all, and he insists on making trouble here."

    "Hmph, I've never heard of the shadowless gun. Besides, this is Guangzhou, not Jiangnan. Even if your brother is really capable, he can't reach here. If you want to destroy my Beihai Gang, you can do it!"  You can try."

    "I'll give you one last chance, get out, or let my brothers send you away?"

    After the steward finished speaking, the eyes of the dozen or so gangsters patrolling the field all darkened, and their footsteps moved slightly, secretly surrounding him.

    The big man was trembling with anger, pointed at the steward and said bitterly: "Okay, okay, there are so many of you today, I can't afford to offend you, I hope you don't regret it in the future, let's wait and see who is wrong."

    After saying these few "scene words", the big man stumbled out of the casino, got into a rickshaw, and left quickly.

    After the big man left, the person in charge immediately changed his smile, and said to the gamblers: "Everyone, you can meet anyone in the casino, I hope I didn't disturb your interest."

    "Although that person deliberately caused trouble, since he raised a question, I have to give you an explanation."

    "Our casino has been open for many years. Some people get rich overnight here, and some go bankrupt here. Isn't this the charm of gambling? Of course, everyone depends on their luck, and it also depends on your experience and gambling skills."

    "But our casino is absolutely fair and just. There is absolutely no such thing as cheating. That person suspects that there is something wrong with our dice. Okay, let's put the three dice one by one in front of everyone.  Knock it open, let everyone see is believing, and see if there is any problem."

    After the steward finished speaking, someone immediately brought the hammer, and the croupier opened the dice cup and took out the three dice inside.

    Gamblers gathered around one after another, and the croupier broke the dice one by one in front of everyone for everyone to see.

    The dice are naturally fine. The dice in the dice cup have already been replaced with normal ones by the croupier when everyone's attention was attracted by the big man and the steward.

    After this incident, the influence caused by the big man disappeared, and the casino resumed gambling in full swing.

    The steward returned to the back hall, his face darkened, and he said coldly to a gang member beside him: "Find him, sink into the Pearl River, dare to stroke a tiger's beard on the ground of my Beihai gang, I really don't know how to write the word dead."

    "yes."

    However, it is said that the big man arrived at the gate of the city in a rickshaw, paid the fare and went straight out of the city. At this time, how can the big man still have a trace of decadence?

    The big man found a remote place outside the city, stretched out his hand and tore off the beard sticking to his jaw and lips, took off his sunglasses and Western round cap, and suddenly revealed a young and handsome face, who is not Gao Peng?

    It turns out that the so-called tea merchant owner was pretended by Gao Peng from the beginning to the end, and his actions naturally have his deep meaning.

    Gao Peng took off the long gown that only wealthy people could afford, and put on a neat short jacket, and then returned to Guangzhou City. When passing by the property belonging to the Beihai Gang, a trace of coldness flashed in his eyes.

    Back at the Orphan Gang's residence, Gao Peng called for Chi Huo, and said to him, "I've given you a task. Within half a month, find out as many industries as possible belonging to the Beihai Gang."

    "No problem." Chi Huo responded, and then asked tentatively: "Brother, do you have any plans?"

    Gao Peng smiled and nodded, and said: "I have some ideas, you will know in the future, but what I have done has no impact on the development of the Orphan Gang and our plan, so you don't have to worry."

    However, it is said that the people sent by the management of Wynn Casino have been looking for tea merchants for many days without success. Later, they found out from a rickshaw driver that he left Guangzhou that day, and he probably left.

    The steward didn't take this matter to heart anymore, and Gao Peng didn't let go of his martial arts practice while waiting for Chi Huo's investigation results.

    At this time, more than half a year has passed since Gao Peng entered this world. During this half year, he has practiced the spear-stabbing glass to a great degree, reaching full strength and being able to retract and retract freely, but the spear-jamming glass does not hurt.

    Of course, in this era, glass has not yet been popularized, and only some wealthy people have some glass mirrors in their homes, so Gao Peng changed a substitute for practicing kung fu, and the substitute he used was tiles.

    After the first stage of stabbing the glass was completed, he started the training of stabbing the incense burner head, which was indeed more difficult than stabbing the glass with the spear.

     Because the incense itself is very fragile, it will break if touched lightly, and the force it can withstand is smaller than that of glass and tiles, which requires Gao Peng to control the force more delicately.

    The incense is inserted into the ground. Gao Peng needs to stab the incense burner obliquely with the tip of the spear from top to bottom, which will cause a certain pressure on the incense itself. If the force is too small, the incense will break.

    This exercise does not require Gao Peng to put more effort, because to stab the incense burner itself requires him to reach a certain speed and force when he strikes, the lighter the force of the strike, the easier it is for the incense to break, and the incense burner will not be extinguished.

    Stabbing the incense burner with the spear was in itself a practice to further control his strength when he shot with all his strength.

    Half a month later, Gao Peng didn't make any obvious progress. Either the incense burner went out and the incense burnt, or the incense didn't burn off, but the burner didn't.

    And Chi Huo's investigation came to an end, and he handed over a copy of the investigation results to Gao Peng. On this piece of paper, more than 20 properties, stores, and hall locations of the Beihai Gang were written.

    The forces of the Black Tiger Gang are centered on the First Wharf and occupy the area along Yanjiang Road in Yuexiu District, while the forces of the Beihai Gang are centered on the Whampoa Wharf and concentrated in the area around Yuzhu Road in Huangpu District.  Occupies half of the land and docks along the Pearl River Estuary.

    But for now, the Beihai Gang is still slightly stronger. The Beihai Gang is controlled by the Wu family and his son. There are not so many intrigues and power struggles.  many.

    However, the Black Tiger Gang is controlled by Lei Gong, Beisha, Black Crow, and Old Snake respectively. Lei Gong is solely responsible for the business of the pier, and no one can get in.

    Beishazhang Smoke House, Black Crows Palm Gambling Shop, and Old Snake Guan Huafang, the three of them are doing their own thing and fighting each other, trying their best to strengthen themselves and weaken the other two.  Become the new leader.

    What is the cohesion of such a gang that is constantly fighting among themselves?  And how to compete with the monolithic Beihai Gang?  This is also the reason why Lei Gonghui chose to send dead soldiers to decapitate the Beihai Gang five years later.

    As long as the Wu family's father and son are alive, the Beihai Gang will always be monolithic and difficult to shake.

    However, those things have nothing to do with Gao Peng at the moment, because he is about to start to improve the completion of the task.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 268 So there really is a shadowless gun

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Wynn Casino.

    A man with a black scarf on his face, a bamboo hat, and a short jacket stood in front of the Wynn Casino and went straight to the inside of the casino.

    "Wait, friend, you don't look like you are here to gamble, you can go in if you want, take off the bamboo hat"

    "Pfft"

    The two guards at the gate stopped the man, and one of them opened his eyes wide before he finished speaking, and his whole body froze in place.

    The sound of a sharp knife piercing the flesh sounded, and the other person saw a black odd-shaped dagger stuck in the chest of his companion beside him. Just as he was about to react, the hand holding the dagger had turned half a circle, pulled out the dagger, and waved it casually.

    "Zizi"

    The other person only felt a chill in his neck, and the words he was going to say were immediately stuck in his throat, and he couldn't speak anymore. After a short breath, a red line quickly appeared on his neck, and then it split open, and blood spurted out.  Fall down at the same time as the companions around you.

    And the person who made the shot wiped them on their bodies casually to wipe off the blood stains, and the odd-shaped dagger disappeared in his hand.

    Naturally, this man could not be someone else, but Gao Peng. After casually killing the two guards with the teeth of the SS, he didn't care about noticing this scene, and the street started to be chaotic, and he walked into the gambling house.

    After entering the gambling house, he didn't care about anything, he pulled out the deadly choke gun and killed them directly. As long as it was a member of the Beihai gang wearing a dark red shirt, he used to choke the throat with a gun.

    "Puff puff¡­¡­"

    Caught off guard, four or five members of the Beihai gang were instantly killed, and blood splattered all over the casino.

    "Ah, murder!"

    The gambling hall suddenly became chaotic, and the gamblers dispersed with a bang, which made it easier for Gao Peng to kill the Beihai gang.

    "Quick, call someoneuh ho ho"

    The croupier fell down clutching his neck, he didn't see anything clearly, he only saw a cold light flashing in front of his eyes, he felt his throat go cold, and blood spattered out.

    This is the Shadowless Sharpshooter?  It turns out that there really is a shadowless magic gun.

    Before the croupier lost consciousness, his brain operated for the last time and came up with this last thought.

    Gao Peng slaughtered all directions in the lobby of the gambling house, and a dozen unarmed patrol gangs were slaughtered in an instant.

    Two of them were hiding among the gamblers, trying to use the cover of the gamblers to escape, but this was of course futile. Gao Peng recognized that the person standing in front of the two was the one who first opened his mouth to the Beihai Gang when he made trouble here last time.  Talking Tor.

    How could he be polite at the moment, he shot past, stabbed through the front and back, and both died.

    After killing all the gang members in the hall, Gao Peng swung his long gun with the barrel on his back, holding the gun with one hand, and rushed to the backyard.

    "Go, kill him."

    When Gao Peng entered the backyard, the stewards had already summoned people to rush out. When Gao Peng started killing in the hall, someone naturally ran to the backyard to report.

    Seeing Gao Peng rushing into the backyard, he waved his steward's hands forward, but he took a step back. Dozens of gangsters surrounded by him, holding hatchets, rushed forward with howls, and the sound of killing was loud.

    "kill¡­¡­"

    "poof"

    "Well¡­¡­"

    Gao Peng was fearless, and as soon as his right hand holding the gun moved forward, he pierced the throat of the gang member who rushed forward and screamed the loudest.

    Gao Peng danced his long spear, using the deadly throat-locking spear technique in conjunction with his footwork. Although he was surrounded by dozens of people at this time, no one could get within half a foot of him.

    The long spear in his hand is no longer limited to stabbing and stabbing, and the gun skills such as slamming, slamming, blocking, pointing, and dialing are used in turn, and the Beihai gang members fall one by one.

    Gao Peng shot swiftly and powerfully. When he lashed out, the long spear seemed to turn into a steel whip, cracking his shoulders and breaking his legs.

    With a swipe of the spear, no one could hold the weapon tightly, and the hatchet in their hands flew with a swipe, and then a bit of sharpness, as bright as a cold star, pierced through the throat.

    The gun head of the deadly throat lock gun is longer. Although it is called a gun, it also has a diamond-shaped gun head, but it is several times larger than the ordinary gun head.  Crosscutting is also unfavorable.

    The Beihai gang besieged Gao Peng in less than ten breaths (one breath is the time of one breath, about two to three seconds), not only did not even get close to him, but more than half of them were killed or injured.  They are really a little timid.

    After the fight, the members of the Beihai gang no longer dared to go forward to attack, and only surrounded the periphery. Instead, Gao Peng took the initiative to shoot and kill dozens or hundreds of people by himself.?Who is it?

    Some people wanted to throw a hatchet and attack from a distance, but who would have thought that their death would be even worse.

    The spear in Gao Peng's hand trembled, and suddenly the spear was dotted with cold stars. The hatchet that flew out was knocked away by Gao Peng's spear, but instead flew towards the gang on both sides, or his forehead was split open, or his chest was embedded by the hatchet.  After killing more than a dozen people, the members of the Beihai gang no longer dared to throw throwing axes.

    At this time, although the Beihai Gang members were still surrounding Gao Peng, they were trying their best to maintain a distance of at least two feet from him, because anyone who came within one foot of him was already lying on the ground.

    The life-killing throat gun extended from seven feet to eight feet, and then from eight feet to nine feet. At this moment, it was already a full length of one foot. The life-killing throat gun became a life-threatening throat spear.

    The fact that the members of the Beihai gang have not yet broken up and fled is entirely due to the strict rules of the Beihai gang.

    Without orders, the gang members who fled before the battle regardless of their brothers will die miserably, but the family members of the gang members who died in the battle will receive a considerable pension.

    If not, how would they dare to stay here?

    At this time, there were no less than 80 corpses lying in disorder in the backyard, and 40 to 50 people were injured, and this was only Gao Peng's record in half a cup of tea.

    However, he knew that he had to leave. Seven or eight minutes had passed, and reinforcements from the Beihai Gang would arrive soon, and his physical and internal energy consumption was not small. Ordinary gang members could defeat a hundred with one, but if he was attacked by a few hundred  Surrounded by people, and if an expert arrives, he will most likely be cold.

    In the world of cold weapons and low weapons, there is no real enemy of thousands of enemies and thousands of enemies. One enemy against a hundred is already among the top experts.

    Gao Peng is far from being a top expert. In the final analysis, he relied on the advantage of weapons to kill more than a hundred Beihai gang members without damage.

    Of course, even if you face one enemy with a hundred, you still have to face ordinary gang members who don't know how to cooperate and who don't know how to fight. If you have well-trained army elite soldiers, a hundred people are enough to kill a master of Gao Peng's level.

    Gao Peng, who was eager to let go, took a look and immediately found the position of the steward. At this time, the steward's face was pale and his body was covered with cold sweat.

    He still doesn't know who is coming, but he deserves the title of "Shadowless Sharpshooter" based on the opponent's marksmanship.

    Unexpectedly, the tea merchant was not just bluffing, but actually had such a powerful brother.

    It's over now, if the Beihai gang can take him down, that's all. Otherwise, if the Beihai gang loses too much, even if I don't die in his hands, the gang leader will chop himself up and sink his body in the Pearl River, even if he is not wrong.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 269 If the Beihai Gang is destroyed in the future, it will be because of your words

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The steward was stiff all over, terrified to death, standing straight on the spot, not daring to move, only because of this moment a little cold light stuck to his brow, and with just a light blow, it could pierce his head.

    He also knows martial arts, and his kung fu is not bad, otherwise he would not be able to sit in the position of manager of Wynn Casino, but in front of the opponent's unpredictable marksmanship, he didn't even pass three moves, and was knocked down by the opponent  With the weapon in his hand, Fei pointed the tip of the spear at his forehead.

    He was astonished at the opponent's control over strength, and he was able to retract and release it so freely.

    He could clearly feel that the tip of the spear was attached to the skin on his forehead, and the skin was only scratched a little bit, not even piercing the skin completely. How good is his marksmanship?

    But he didn't know that in the opponent's heart, he was still not very satisfied with the result, because the control of strength reached the highest level, and it should be able to touch the eyelids and nose without hurting the slightest bit.

    "The one who said, 'If you want to destroy my Beihai Gang, just try it'is it you?"

    Gao Peng said coldly, because he had a veil on his face, his voice sounded a bit dull, "As you wish, I will try."

    "Don't worry, I won't kill you. I want you to watch the Beihai Gang decline day by day. Let you see if my hand can reach here."

    "Remember, if the Beihai Gang is destroyed in the future, it will be because of your words."

    "Boom"

    "click"

    "ah¡­¡­"

    After Gao Peng finished speaking, the long spear retracted half an inch, the hand holding the gun shook slightly, and his internal force spit out slightly. The body of the gun suddenly slammed into the steward's left shoulder like a snake flicking its tail, and knocked it to the ground, but the left shoulder was already shattered.  , In later medical terminology, it is called comminuted fracture.

    After overthrowing the steward, there was already loud shouting outside. Gao Peng's eyes were fixed slightly. Instead of rushing out, he climbed into the railing of the stairs next to him and went up to the second floor in a few steps. No one dared to stop him.

    After going upstairs, Gao Peng jumped up, took a few steps on a load-bearing pillar, stuck the spear in his hand into a beam, and with a slight turn, the tip of the gun was stuck in the beam.  Pull the whole body on the beam.

    After standing firmly on the beam, the gun head was pulled out without breaking the beam. Gao Peng pierced the roof with his gun, and with a shake of his strength, the gun shaft shook, and a gun flower exploded on the roof, twisting the roof violently.  Make a big hole.

    Gao Peng jumped from the hole onto the roof, retracted the death-throat gun and retracted the reincarnation watch, and the parkour mode was activated.

    Below, Wu Sheng, the young leader of the Beihai Gang, held a broad-faced, thick-backed broadsword more than three feet long, and rushed into the backyard with many gang members.

    When he saw the corpses lying all over the ground in the backyard, Wu Sheng's pupils shrank slightly, and then he was so angry that he turned his head and looked around, but he couldn't see the enemy, and shouted loudly, "Where's the person?"

    "Young master, he ran away from the roof." The clever helper pointed to the big hole on the roof of the second floor.

    "Catch me and surround this area to death. If he is allowed to escape, the Beihai Gang will be in big trouble." Wu Sheng ordered his subordinates, but he rushed straight to the second floor.

    With Wu Sheng's skills, it was not difficult to get on the roof, but when he went up to the roof and took a look, he was a little dumbfounded.

    "Where did this master come from? Such a brilliant lightness skill, just for a few thousand taels of silver, as for it?"

    Wu Sheng discouragedly gave up the plan to pursue, not to mention that the opponent was at least a hundred feet away from him at this time, but with the speed of the opponent running on the roof like walking on the ground and running like the wind, he could only sigh.

    What's more, he can even jump over a distance of nearly two feet, jumping from one roof to another. Wu Sheng thinks he can't do it, and there is no way to chase him.

    After the figure crossed several roofs, it finally disappeared from Wu Sheng's sight, because he had already jumped off the roof, while the gang chasing from the street below ran less than half of the way.

    Wu Sheng didn't care about those gangsters, he went down from the roof and called the steward of Wynn Casino over to learn more about the situation

    Not long after, Old Wu, the leader of the Beihai Gang, also arrived at the scene. Looking at the corpses and wounded all over the ground, he frowned tightly.

    "Is this done by one person?" Lao Wu asked his son Wu Sheng in a deep voice.

    The cause and effect Wu Sheng had already understood clearly with the steward. The matter was too serious, and the steward did not dare to hide anything. He explained the tea merchant's first appearance and what he thought and did carefully.

    At this time, when his father asked, Wu Sheng told the truth, and after finishing speaking, he continued: "Father, what Lao Chen did is not wrong, this is how gambling houses make money.  "

    "He is quite experienced in handling things. If someone else is in charge here, I'm afraid he will do more. That tea merchant will definitely not be able to go out completely. It's just that we have kicked the iron plate this time."

    Old Wu nodded solemnly, and said: "Of course I know that. Since we dare to open a gambling shop, we are ready to face any opponent."

    "The only thing I am more worried about now is that the so-called 'Shadowless Sharpshooter' refuses to let it go, but instead of colliding with us head-on, it chooses to lie dormant like a poisonous snake and bite us when it finds an opportunity."

    "There is only one thousand days to be a thief, how can there be a thousand days to guard against a thief? With such a master watching in the dark, I am afraid that our future life will be difficult."

    Wu Sheng frowned and said: "We have to find him as soon as possible, either subdue him or destroy him."

    "As the saying goes, the enemy of an enemy is a friend. After the Black Tiger Gang finds out about this, they will definitely try their best to find him and win him over."

    "If the Black Tiger Gang is the first to find this person, and even take it under his command, then the Beihai Gang will be really in danger."

    After listening to Wu Sheng's words, Lao Wu paced back and forth a few steps, and sighed: "You are right, in fact, the worst thing is Lao Chen's sentence 'If you want to destroy my Beihai gang, just try it'."

    "Judging from the last few words that man said, this is a guy who admits death. Even if we find him, it is probably impossible to subdue him. We can only go to war."

    "Judging from the martial arts he showed, no one is his opponent except our father and son Beihai Gang. The most troublesome thing is that he is also good at light work. Even if a large number of people are sent to besiege, he may not be able to keep him."

    "Once he is allowed to escape, maybe he didn't intend to join the Black Tiger Gang, and he will be forced to join. In this way, we will push such a master to the enemy with our own hands. We must not do such a stupid thing."

    "Send the order to go down and search for the whereabouts and identity of the Shadowless Sharpshooter. If you find it, don't act rashly. Come back and report it immediately. When the time comes, father and son will join forces and lay a tight siege. I don't believe he can escape like this."

    Wu Sheng nodded and said: "I see, Dad, should we recruit some new people? Wynn Casino has lost a lot."

    "Well, let's do it!" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 270 Desperate and gloating

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Gao Peng walked around the street a few times, changed into a set of clothes, put the mask and bamboo hat into the reincarnation table, and returned to the Orphan Gang's stronghold as if nothing had happened.

    Now the Orphan Gang has more than 100 core gang members. They practice martial arts diligently every day and do nothing else, while the ordinary gang members spend most of their time outside, looking for various information, except for occasional exercises.

    Gao Peng went to have a look at the gang members. They were holding a white wax pole spear, and they were undergoing basic spear training under the organization of Chi Huo. Chi Huo was patrolling around, correcting everyone's movements from time to time.

    Seeing Gao Peng's arrival, everyone put away their guns, bowed their fists to Gao Peng, and called him Brother Gao. Gao Peng smiled and nodded, ordering them to continue practicing.

    Chi Huo walked to Gao Peng's side and said with a smile: "Senior brother, you have become more and more obsessed recently!"

    Gao Peng smiled slightly, and said: "That's why I taught you the deadly throat-locking gun method. I have a lot of things to do, and I have to investigate some things. I don't have much time to teach my brothers how to practice martial arts."

    Chi Huo nodded, and asked tentatively: "By the way, brother, we went to the countryside to ask blacksmiths to secretly make gun heads, and bought white wax rods to make long guns. The money cost is a bit high."

    "There are already 120 long guns, which are enough for the time being. Do you think you should suspend the acquisition first?"

    Gao Peng paused for a while, and said, "No need, both the Black Tiger Gang and the Beihai Gang supported thousands of gang members. If you want to compete with them, you must work harder in terms of weapon advantages and personal strength when the number of people is insufficient.  "

    "My goal is that we have at least 500 long guns, continue to buy, don't worry about the money, leave it to me."

    Chi Huo nodded and said, "Okay, I understand."

    After explaining Chi Huo, Gao Peng returned to his usual practice place, lit a stick of incense and stuck it on the ground, and continued to practice spearing the incense stick.

    Three nights later, Gao Peng attacked another place of the Beihai Gang, the Smoke House. This time, he not only killed people, but also robbed money. Hundreds of taels of cash in the counter of the Smoke House were swept away.

    It's a pity that the Beihai Gang's reinforcements came too fast, and Gao Peng didn't have time to set fire, but it doesn't matter, these industries will fall into the hands of the Black Tiger Gang sooner or later.

    In this attack, the Beihai Gang killed forty-seven people, injured twenty-six, and lost more than six hundred taels of silver.

    In the days that followed, Gao Peng would attack the Beihai gang from time to time. The time and place were uncertain and irregular.

    ? I made a move today, maybe I will do it again every few days, maybe I will do it again the next day, attack the gambling house today, attack the smokehouse tomorrow, and kill near the pier the day after tomorrow.

    Even sometimes he attacked this place in the morning, and at night he came to this place to start a massacre, catching the Beihai gang by surprise and not knowing what to do, and the Wu family father and son were devastated and exhausted.

    ?Because this guy did whatever he wanted, too irregular, and there was no way to guard against it. In just three months, more than a thousand people from the Beihai Gang died at the hands of Gao Peng.

    The Beihai gang suffered heavy losses, and the Wu family and his son were extremely aggrieved. This loss did not refer to the gang members, but one of them was the money looted by Gao Peng. So far, it has reached nearly ten thousand taels.

    In addition, recruiting after the gang members die, some people want to join the Beihai Gang, if it weren't for Lao Wu himself who strictly controlled the number of Beihai Gang, there would be no pressure to break through 10,000 people.

    ?But it also costs money to support the gang. They hang out with you and work hard for you, isn't it just to earn a living?  And when a person dies, he also needs to pay a pension, oh, of course, that's what the court said, they call it the settlement fee.

    In just three months, the Beihai gang lost a total of nearly one hundred thousand taels of silver. Although this was not a serious injury to the Beihai gang, it was still a serious loss of flesh.

    Lao Wu and his son also thought of a lot of countermeasures, and even made a soft gesture. They posted notices on the counters of all their venues, and wrote to the Beihai Gang to admit their defeat. They want to resolve this matter peacefully and voluntarily compensate.  The gun hero said a lot.

    It's a pity that Ren Wuying's sharpshooter didn't care about it at all, and he still killed with a gun. It's the same sentence, "If you say you want to try to destroy the Beihai Gang, you must try."

    Now, Lao Wu and his son are completely at a loss. In desperation, they have to shrink their power and gather all the gang members scattered in various places to the most important places. The number of gang members gathered in each place cannot be less than 300 people.  .

    In this way, Wuying Shenqiang did not stop for a long time. He no longer attacked the Beihai gang's venue, but began to attack the Beihai gang who were alone.

    thoseThose who go out to buy, collect protection fees, and even go home to see their wives will all be murdered. In the process, even the big and small bosses died several times.

    After dozens of people were killed here and there, the members of the Beihai gang no longer dared to wear uniforms when they went out. They acted like thieves.  It is also becoming more and more difficult for the Beihai Gang to recruit people.

    We all know that the Beihai Gang has provoked a killer star, who would dare to join the Beihai Gang to die?

    Before, Lao Wu and his son thought that Lao Chen, the manager of the Wynn Casino, was not wrong, but at this moment, they all began to have a bit of resentment towards his mouth in their hearts, and as the losses of the Beihai Gang increased, the resentment became more and more serious.  deeper.

    After arriving, Lao Chen couldn't stand the pressure and hanged himself in his room at Wynn Casino.

    Although Lao Wu and his son are in a state of desperation, Lei Gong and others of the Black Tiger Gang are gloating and reaping the benefits.

    The first pier, the balcony on the second floor of the headquarters of the Black Tiger Gang.

    Lei Gong sat on the recliner and smoked a pipe leisurely, and the smiling teacher wearing myopia glasses came in a hurry and reported to Lei Gong: "Congratulations to the leader, the seven venues on Yuzhu East Road have all been taken down, and now half of the Beihai Gang is gone.  It's all in the hands of my Black Tiger Gang, and it doesn't cost a single soldier."

    Hearing this, the unsmiling Lei Gong couldn't help showing an uncontrollable smile on his fat face, "This shadowless gun has helped us a lot, how about it, I'll let you find out his whereabouts and find a way to get in touch with him  , is there any result?"

    Master Smiling Face shook his head helplessly, and said: "No, this shadowless sharpshooter is too mysterious, and there is no trace of him at all."

    "Maybe his Wuying doesn't just refer to marksmanship, but also refers to his ability to hide and lurk!"

    Lei Gong didn't care, and said: "Naturally, if we can find him easily, then the Beihai Gang can do the same."

    "This is indeed a rare talent, but he will have some revenge. Fortunately, his target is not us. If we can win him over, even if he can't be recruited, it is good to maintain a good relationship. At critical moments, it may be a powerful boost."

    "Order, from now on, let the brothers be more careful when doing things, be more restrained in their usual actions, and be polite when talking to people, there is no harm."

    "Yes, this subordinate understands." The smiling master naturally understood Lei Gong's meaning, he was afraid that someone who acted so arrogantly as usual would accidentally offend the shadowless sharpshooter, and that would be bad.

    Lei Gong naturally wouldn't do the stupid thing of distributing the firepower for the Beihai Gang. He wished that Wuying Shenqiang would really wipe out the Beihai Gang, so that their Black Tiger Gang could annex the Beihai Gang's territory without any effort.

    It's just that Lei Gong is not stupid, so is Gao Peng stupid?  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 271: The Shadowless Sharpshooter Appears on the Flower Boat The Shocked Black Tiger Gang

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    night.

    ? On the Shuzhu Bridge of Shuzhu Chungkou on the banks of the Henan River in Guangzhou, Gao Peng stands proudly, quietly looking at the many flower boats on the Pearl River.

    At this time is the beginning of nightlife, the north and south banks are full of lights, sparkling and star-studded. In addition to the large-scale flower boats by the Shuzhu Bridge, there are also many mobile small-scale flower boats drifting with the tide, which Guangzhou people call "purple boats".  Cave boat".

    The so-called small size is only relatively speaking. In fact, the hull is not small, with elegant layout, complete halls and rooms, and a special kitchen. It can be moored on the shore or cruise in the river, where courtesans drink wine.

    Gao Peng has been wandering here for several months. Of course, he is not looking for flowers and willows, but looking for someone. Unfortunately, after searching for several months, he still can't find him.

    But Gao Peng thought it was a good thing, um, for Huang Feihong.

    Two days ago, there was finally news that the Huafang of the Black Tiger Gang will have a group of newly trained girls tonight. At that time, there will be many rich customers who will come to pick up the red pills, and the one Gao Peng has been looking for  People are among them.

    Gao Peng raised his wrist and looked at the reincarnation watch. The completion rate of task two displayed on it has reached 1,267,300. After entering the world for more than a year, the completion rate of the task has more than quadrupled, and will soon reach five times.

    However, now that the Beihai Gang has shrunk its forces, its strength has been unprecedentedly concentrated, and there are at least 300 people entrenched in each venue. Gao Peng was not sure about making a tough challenge, so he had to stop temporarily and do other things.

    At about the same time, Gao Peng found a remote corner, changed into the costume of the Shadowless Gun, wore a bamboo hat, and covered his face with a black scarf, and headed for the large flower boat owned by the Black Tiger Gang on the south bank of the Pearl River.  He took out the gun, but just walked towards Huafang empty-handed.

    Although the flower boats on the Pearl River are not as prosperous as the Qinhuai River, they also have their own characteristics. The girls live in small boats, which are decorated like boudoirs and arranged relatively neatly.

    Large-scale flower boat pattern, halls and rooms are complete, magnificent, comparable to restaurants, the difference is that it only operates at night and rests during the day, limited by the objective environment, the consumption is much higher than that of restaurants on land.

    There is the Black Tiger Gang on the shore to help people stand, and the business of the flower boat is in charge of the old snake. These people are naturally the old snake's subordinates.

    When they saw Gao Peng dressed up like this, their hearts skipped a beat, and they immediately became a little more cautious. How could gangsters like them not know about the image of the Shadowless Gun?

    Although he was empty-handed and didn't bring a spear or anything, they still didn't dare to be careless.

    The little leader who was on duty here stepped forward bravely, cupped his fists and bowed, trying to keep a kind smile on his face, and said, "Master, are you going to the flower boat to have fun?"

    Seeing that the little boss was acting like this, Gao Peng couldn't just ignore it directly, and gave a faint "hmm" at that moment.

    Seeing this, the little leader showed a look of embarrassment on his face, and said: "Master, although our flower boat is not an elegant place, the people who come and go are all wealthy businessmen and wealthy guests."

    "I'm afraid it will cause unnecessary misunderstandings and troubles if you come in dressed like this, I'm a little bold, can I ask you to be a little bit"

    Gao Peng snorted coldly when he heard the words, and said: "I walk around the world, and I always dress up like this everywhere. There are only two kinds of people who have seen my face, one is people who have not yet been born, and the otheryou  Want to know who it is?"

    The little boss felt a chill in his heart, and there was sweat on his forehead. He still didn't understand what Gao Peng meant. The other kind was of course a dead person!  At that moment, he bowed and bowed in fear and trepidation, and said repeatedly: "Don't dare not dare, the uncle has always been like this, and the younger ones don't force it."

    "Just ask the uncle to leave his name, so that we can know who is the hero who has visited this humble place."

    Gao Peng ignored the little boss, went directly to the pontoon bridge, and went to the large flower boat, leaving only a dull sentence, "My name is Li Ruohai, and people in the world call it the shadowless gun."

    As soon as the words fell, all the members of the Black Tiger Gang present shuddered, and a hint of "it really is him" flashed in the eyes of the little leader.

    After Gao Peng walked away, the little leader dared to whisper to a gang member: "You, hurry up and tell the third master that the shadowless gun is coming to the flower boat."

    "yes."

    The skin and flesh business of the Black Tiger Gang is not only the flower boat on the river, but also the brothel on the land. The old snake usually sits at the Yingchun Building along West Jiang Road at night, which is the entrance of the old snake, not far from the flower boat  .

    The gang trotted all the way, and arrived at the Yingchun Tower in less than ten minutes, and went straight to a certain wing on the second floor. There were two gang members standing guard at the door. Seeing a brother rushing over, they looked at each other in surprise.

    No one of their cousin brothers knows, the third master must be on the bed at this time, JiNo one would bother, could something have happened?

    "Two elder brothers, please inform the third master immediately that the shadowless gun is coming to our flower boat, please go over and preside over the overall situation!"

    "What?" The expressions of the two guards at the gate changed, and they didn't dare to neglect, they hurriedly knocked on the door, "Third Master, Third Master, there is a big event happening at the flower boat, and Third Master is invited to preside over the overall situation."

    "Understood, wait for a while." The old snake's impatient voice came from the room, and he was at a critical moment at this moment, how could he stop just as he said?

    "No, third master, it's really a big deal. The Wuying gun appeared at Huafang. If one of them doesn't deal well with it, there may be a catastrophe. Third master, go there quickly!"

    ?Hearing this, the old snake was terrified all over, and he delivered the goods at this point, and then he put on his clothes faster than ever before, regardless of the mess under his body.

    The old snake opened the door and roared anxiously: "Quickly, gather the brothers from all the places around, go to the shore and wait for orders, go and report the news to the leader personally, and all the brothers at the hall will go to the flower boat with me."

    "yes."

    A moment later, the old snake headed for Huafang with a group of more than a hundred gang members stationed in the Yingchun Tower. On the way, he asked the gang members who reported the news about the process of the appearance of the shadowless gun, and focused on asking them how to deal with it.  communication between the two sides.

    After listening to the reports from the group of people, the old snake secretly heaved a sigh of relief. The little boss responded well, and he shouldn't have offended Wuying Shenqiang. If nothing unexpected happens, the little boss has made a contribution.

    And if he handles this matter well, even if he has made a great contribution to the Black Tiger Gang, he will be able to make a splash in front of the gang leader, and maybe even suppress his two senior brothers in one fell swoop.

    All the halls and venues near the Yingchun Tower were alarmed, and all the helpers gathered at the flower boat urgently, and Huang Feihong was among them.

    He naturally knew who the so-called Shadowless Sharpshooter was. His plan to attack the Beihai Gang did not conflict with their plans. Instead, he obtained a large amount of money to develop the Orphan Gang, so neither Huang Feihong nor Chi Huo had anything to do with his actions.  Opinion.

    Only this time, did he set his sights on the Black Tiger Gang again, or did he have some other purpose?  Huang Feihong didn't know, but he believed that Gao Peng must have his intentions in doing so.

    At the same time, Lei Gong, who received the news, also hurried towards Huafang, and Beisha and Black Crow would naturally not fall.

    Almost all the top management members of the Black Tiger Gang were mobilized, and thousands of people were mobilized from the gang, which shows how much the Black Tiger Gang attaches great importance to the Shadowless Gun.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 272 We are here to make friends, not to fight with others

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    However, when the little leader of the Black Tiger Gang sent someone to notify the old snake, Gao Peng had already mixed in with the crowd coming and going, and boarded the large flower boat along the pontoon bridge.

    Originally, there were black tiger gang members standing beside the deck of the flower boat connected by the pontoon bridge. Everyone who boarded the boat had to pay a certain amount of money to enter the cabin.

    However, when Gao Peng appeared in front of them, all the members of the Black Tiger Gang changed color, and no one dared to come forward to collect the money.

    They all know that if there is any problem, the brothers on the shore will stop him. Since this person can get here, the people on the shore either did not stop him or did not stop him.

    No matter what the situation is, those who are only responsible for collecting money should not ask any more questions, and only need to charge an "entry fee".

    But with the image of Gao Peng, who dares to go up and collect money?  Seeing that no one came to collect the money from him, Gao Peng ignored him and went straight to the cabin.

    When Gao Peng entered the hatch, the little boss immediately sent someone to the shore to ask what was going on.

    This flower boat is more than ten feet long and six feet wide. It is divided into upper and lower floors, with a total area of ??more than 400 square meters. A wooden archway is built on the wide deck. Entering the archway, it is like a brothel lobby.  cabin.

    Passing through the cabin, there are stairs leading to the second floor at the stern. In addition to the open-air platform in the middle, there are several wing rooms upstairs.

    At this time, the lobby was magnificently arranged, with layers of colorful silk ribbons, and two rows of round tables were placed along the bulkheads on both sides. At this time, many people were seated beside the tables.

    Gao Peng was also polite, and went straight to the round table in the center and sat down. There were already five people sitting at this table. Seeing Gao Peng's outfit, they got up and left the table calmly.  other tables.

    As a result, at the table in the middle on the left side, only Gao Peng was left sitting alone. Gao Peng leaned against the bulkhead and sat quietly by the table with his eyes slightly closed, as if he was resting with his eyes closed.

    During tea time, the cabin was already full of people, and a crisp gong sounded, and an old lady who looked 30 or 40 years old, well dressed and heavily made-up walked into the cabin from the back of the cabin.

    The old lady was holding a handkerchief in her hand, and she had a smile on her face that could fascinate you and wish she could recognize you as her father.

    "Welcome all of you to come to the 'Jinling Flower Boat'. Your presence really makes the boat shine!"

    After hearing what the old lady said, someone among the guests immediately shouted impatiently: "Okay, Sister Feng, there are new girls coming to Jinling Huafang every year. Your opening remarks every year are these few words, and my ears can hear cocoons."  up"

    "Stop talking nonsense, hurry up and let the new girl show her face, let the master take a good look, if you can satisfy the master, your tip is indispensable."

    "That's right, let the girls come out quickly! I don't want to listen to your nonsense."

    "I have been holding back for several days, and if I don't call the girl out, I will vent my anger on you first."

    "coax"

    As soon as the last sentence came out, the cabin burst into laughter, and everyone looked in the direction of the sound, wanting to see who the guy with such a strong taste was.

    The old lady's name is Luo Jinfeng, and she is known as Sister Feng. She is the person in charge of Jinling Huafang.

    He was not annoyed when he heard that guest's words, instead he winked at the guest and said with a smile: "So it's Mr. Liu, if you really like Jinfeng, I'll leave with you tonight."

    "Ha ha ha ha¡­¡­"

    There was another burst of laughter in the cabin. Gao Peng watched all this quietly without saying a word. Sister Feng joked with the guests in the cabin for a while, and after completely mobilizing the atmosphere, she finally called out the girl who was going to have sex tonight.

    There are nine girls in total, walking out from the back cabin, swaying and graceful, each of them is good at winning games, some are pure and beautiful, some are glamorous, some are charming and enchanting, some are dignified and magnificent, they have everything that one expects to find, making a group of "human wolves"  "Everyone's eyes glowed green.

    However, Gao Peng directly ignored the other eight people, and fixed his eyes on the third girl from the left and the seventh girl from the right.

    It was a petite and exquisite woman with a charming figure, because only her appearance and temperament matched the character in Gao Peng's memory.

    "My lords, the ones who are going to be fucked tonight are my nine daughters. I think you have already figured out which one you want to be blessed with. Everyone can't wait, right?"

    "Hehehe let's not talk nonsense about the golden phoenix. It is the old rule that the highest bidder wins. My first daughter is named Hongmei. She is seventeen years old and has a delicate body. If you like Xiaojiabiyu, you can start bidding.  .¡±

    &nbspAfter Luo Jinfeng finished speaking, the first woman on the right took two steps forward, and wished all the guests a blessing. After standing up straight, her head drooped, her pretty face turned slightly, and she looked extremely shy. Some of the guests immediately liked this  The starting bid for the payment.

    "I pay fifty taels."

    "Hehe, Boss Zhao, you are too stingy to get Miss Hongmei's red pill for just fifty taels! I'll give you eighty taels."

    "I pay one hundred taels"

    Just when the guests began to bid, the old snake finally rushed to the flower boat with his people. He ordered the helpers who came with him to disperse and hide in the surrounding small flower boats. He only brought a dozen people to the Jinling flower boat.

    "How's the situation?" Old Snake asked softly to a gang member who was guarding the cabin door and looking in from time to time.

    "Everything is normal, the man just sat there motionless, without any other movements, he didn't even touch the tea on the table, and he didn't see any bids." The gang reported softly.

    The Jinling Flower Boat is very spacious, so it is naturally stable enough. A mere dozen or so people boarding the boat can't shake it, but Gao Peng, who has a keen sense, still senses the slight sinking of the hull. After all, there are more than a dozen people and the weight is nearly two thousand catties.

    Gao Peng moved his eyes calmly, glanced at the cabin door, but did not make any other movements.

    The old snake didn't rush into the flower boat, but just kept an eye on the development of the situation on the deck.

    After about a stick of incense, the rights of five girls have been sold, the expensive ones are five or six hundred taels, and the cheap ones are almost four or five hundred taels.

    In the late Qing Dynasty, the purchasing power of silver was equivalent to about 170 to 200 yuan in modern society. A girl's first night sold nearly 100,000 yuan, which made Gao Peng secretly shake his head in his heart.

    At this time the sixth girl had already started bidding, and outside the flower boat, Lei Gong brought Beisha, Heiya and a dozen or so little bosses who were good at fighting and very capable of fighting on the flower boat. Those gang members who came with the old snake were very excited.  Consciously got off the flower boat and stood on the pontoon bridge.

    The old snake reported the situation to Lei Gong truthfully, Lei Gong nodded thoughtfully, and said in a deep voice: "Let's go in, be natural, don't look murderous, we are here to make friends, not to deal with people  Fighting."

    "Yes." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 273 I don't know if the lives of the people on this boat are worth ten thousand taels

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Lei Gong and his party entered the flower boat, which naturally alarmed the guests in the cabin and Luo Jinfeng. Those guests greeted Lei Gong politely, but Gao Peng sat at the table alone, without even looking at Lei Gong.

    Lei Gong smiled and said: "Hehe, I hope Lei has not disturbed everyone's interest. I came here today to meet a friend. You don't have to worry about us, just find your own fun."

    After finishing speaking, he waved to Luo Jinfeng to let her continue to do what she should do, but he took his three adoptive sons and went straight to the table where Gao Peng was alone, and the dozen or so little bosses were sitting in the cabin.  Standing on both sides in front of the door, quietly waiting.

    Huang Feihong looked at Gao Peng who was sitting quietly surrounded by Lei Gong and the three evil tigers, his eyes flickered, and he didn't know what he was thinking.

    That's right, Huang Feihong is also one of the dozen or so small bosses who can fight.

    Gao Peng's seat is regarded as the main seat, but at this time Lei Gong took the initiative to sit on the left of Gao Peng, and the three tigers sat at the table according to their order. Up to this time, Gao Peng still did not look at them, and kept staring at the remaining ones in front of the rear hatch.  One of the three girls.

    Lei Gong followed his gaze calmly, with a hint of understanding floating in his eyes, his eyes moved slightly, as if thinking about something.

    He was not sure what Gao Peng was thinking, so he didn't speak to him hastily. Since he came here, he must have his purpose, and he only needs to act accordingly when his purpose is revealed.

    Seeing that Lei Gong hadn't finished speaking, Sanhu naturally wouldn't speak first, and the four of them sat quietly, looking in Luo Jinfeng's direction.

    The old snake sensiblely turned up the tea bowls on the table, placed them in front of Lei Gong and his two senior brothers, and conveniently put one in front of Gao Peng.

    Immediately he lifted the teapot, first filled the teacup in front of Gao Peng with tea, then poured it for Lei Gong, followed by Beisha and Heiya, and finally poured it for himself before sitting down.

    Lei Gong glanced at the old snake with satisfaction, picked up the tea bowl and took a sip, then put it down, the old snake was secretly happy, it seemed that his actions had been appreciated by his adoptive father.

    Soon, the sixth girl was bought by a wealthy businessman at a price of five hundred and thirty taels, and the wealthy businessman took the girl out immediately, and they were going to one of the small flower boats around.

    Every girl will be allocated a flower boat of her own before starting to pick up guests, and their life and "work" will be carried out in that flower boat in the future.

    Finally came the seventh girl, that is, the naturally charming, charming, petite girl.

    "Masters, this is Xinlan. Xinlan is eighteen years old. She is charming, considerate, gentle and considerate. She is a first-class bed partner."

    "I promise! Whoever owns her once will never be able to leave her again. Presumably many masters have already set their sights on her! Hehe, without further ado, everyone, please bid!"

    "One hundred taels."

    "I pay one hundred and twenty taels."

    "Hmph, petty, two hundred taels."

    ""

    Seeing the high bidders vying for bids, Xinlan had a charming smile on her face, but her heart was like a pool of stagnant water. Her fate was already doomed, wasn't it?  From the moment she was snatched away by Master Li, she was doomed to live in hell in the future.

    After ten years, her heart had long since died. She finally understood that they could not save herself, and no one would come to save herself. Shehas been abandoned by this world.

    "Six hundred and twenty taels."

    "Miss Xinlan is mine, let's make up an auspicious number! Six hundred and eighty taels."

    As expected, Xinlan was very popular, and the price soared all the way to six hundred and eighty taels, and finally no one bid anymore.

    Seeing this, Luo Jinfeng asked habitually, "Is there any other bid? Is there anyone else who wants to bid? If not, the one who did it for Miss Xinlan is"

    "I'll give you 10,000 taels."

    Just at this moment, a muffled voice suddenly sounded, causing the boat to be silent for a moment, and everyone's eyes were on the strange man who had been sitting there quietly, wearing a bamboo hat and wearing a black scarf.

    And the eyes of Lei Gong and Sanhu also turned to Gao Peng suddenly, a look of as expected flashed in Lei Gong's eyes, but he was very surprised. Obviously, the price that Gao Peng called made him a little unexpected.

    Luo Jinfeng was startled even more, and tremblingly said: "This lord, you mean you bid one"

    "Yes, ten thousand taels." Gao Peng repeated with certainty, then stood up very naturally, walked in the direction of the girls, and said as he walked: "But it's not Mai Xinlan's first night, but for the first night of Mai Xinlan.  She redeemed herself."

      Gao Peng's movement of leaving his seat naturally has a deep meaning. The four masters are sitting around him.  , able to resist the siege of the four masters alone.

    Even if there is only Lei Gong alone, he is enough, let alone the three vicious tigers. I am afraid that the best result is that he crashes through the bulkhead and escapes by diving in despair.

    In this way, she will directly fight against the Black Tiger Gang, and Xinlan's fate will be unpredictable. Nine times out of ten, she will become the Black Tiger Gang's bargaining chip against herself.

    Gao Peng's plan, in simple terms, is to take Xinlan away safely today, but he must not fall into the prestige of the shadowless gun, otherwise some plans in the future will not be easy to carry out. He must give Lei Gong and the Black Tiger Gang a  The unfathomable feeling made them dare not act rashly.

    After hearing Gao Peng's words, Xinlan trembled slightly, and looked at Gao Peng in disbelief, an indescribable brilliance flashed in her charming eyes.

    "Redemption! This" Luo Jinfeng didn't dare to make decisions on his own, and turned his attention to Lei Gong over there.

    Seeing this, Lei Gong nodded slightly calmly, Luo Jinfeng finally had the bottom line in his heart, and said to Xinlan with a smile: "Daughter! You are very lucky, this uncle is willing to redeem your life for you, and you can enjoy endless glory and wealth in the future  , you have to take good care of this uncle."

    Xinlan looked at Gao Peng with complicated eyes. She subconsciously felt that things might not be that simple. If this master really just wanted to redeem her body, he would just come here in a fair manner. Why bother to dress up like this?

    Besides, she didn't think she was worth 10,000 taels. When she was sold by Master Li, she was only sold for a mere 150 taels.  Redemption of two or three thousand taels is more than enough, why did he ask the sky-high price of 10,000 taels?

    Gao Peng walked up to Xin Lan, and he didn't know whether he was talking to her or talking to himself, "I've been looking for you for a whole year, and finally found your whereabouts, come with me!"

    Xinlan's heart skipped a beat, and she asked cautiously, "Master is looking for me? Does master know me?"

    Gao Peng said softly: "I don't know each other. It's just that one of my brothers told the story between you when he was drunk. I came to you only for the sake of my brother. Come with meLittle Ah Hua."

    Hearing Gao Peng's last address, Xinlan and Huang Feihong, who were standing at the cabin door, were shocked. Huang Feihong stared at Xinlan in disbelief, and unconsciously clenched his hands into fists.

    But Xinlan couldn't stop trembling all over, she suddenly felt that her life was bright again.

    Although she is still standing in hell at this moment, she feels for the first time that the world is so close to her, and it seems that she only needs one step to cross over and return to the world.

    Gao Peng stretched out his left hand to Xinlan, and said a third time: "Follow me."

    This time Xinlan didn't hesitate any more, she stretched out her slender hand and placed it in Gao Peng's big hand.

    Gao Peng took Xinlan by the hand, turned around and was about to leave, Luo Jinfeng looked at Gao Peng's back in astonishment, and said, "Hey, sir, this ten thousand taels of redemption money, look"

    Gao Peng stopped in his tracks, but ignored Luo Jinfeng. He cast his eyes on Lei Gong for the first time, and said indifferently: "I don't know if the lives of the people on this boat are worth ten thousand taels." (Remember this site website: www.hlnovel  .com

 Chapter 274 Shadowless Gun, the Gun You Can't See

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Many guests in the cabin were silent, Lei Gong and Sanhu's expressions changed at the same time, the old snake who was eager to show off slammed the table, shouted "presumptuous", and was about to get up to make a move, but was held down by Lei Gong.

    Lei Gong got up slowly with no expression on his face, and took a few steps forward. The three tigers also got up and stood behind Lei Gong, and the dozen or so small bosses guarding the door followed.

    Seeing this situation, the guests all looked panic-stricken, but they didn't dare to make any noise. They just got up and left without making a sound. Luo Jinfeng also quietly waved to the remaining two girls, and the three of them retreated through the rear hatch.

    After all the guests left the cabin, only Lei Gong and his party and Gao Pengxinlan were left in the cabin.

    A smile appeared on Lei Gong's face again, and he said in a harmonious voice: "Brother Li is here today for this girl, in fact, there is no need to be like this, as long as you ask, it doesn't matter if my Black Tiger Gang gives this girl to Brother Li,  Why is it so and so, in vain to hurt harmony?"

    Gao Peng took a look at Lei Gong, and said calmly: "In that case, I will take Miss Xinlan away, and ask the leader of Lei Gang to make way."

    Lei Gong chuckled, and said: "Don't worry, Lei has admired Brother Li's shadowless magic spear for a long time. Brother Li usually sees the head and tail, so it's rare to see him today. Can you let Lei and others see this?  Shadowless sharpshooter?"

    Gao Peng's tone was still calm and indifferent, "The Wuying Gun is named after Wuying, and it is naturally a gun that you can't see. When you see it, the gun has already been stuck in your throat."

    "Hey, no matter how powerful the gun is, it has to be in your hands. You don't have a gun in your hand, so why stab someone in the throat?" Bei Sha waved his cane and sneered in his usual slow tone.

    Gao Peng glanced at him coldly, his eyes were like looking at a dead person, which made Bei Sha feel very uncomfortable, but with Lei Gong present, he didn't dare to attack easily, not to mention the shadow of the famous tree, he was really not sure about Gao Peng alone  .

    "Since you want to see the shadowless gun, I will grant your wishes." After Gao Peng said this sentence coldly, he let go of Xinlan's hand.  Watching Gao Peng, because he is her only hope to escape from hell.

    Seeing this, the three tigers and the little bosses tightened their hearts and secretly guarded. Only Lei Gong stood there calmly. He knew the situation well.  Will choose to fight against them.

    And judging from his dealing with the Beihai gang and his actions just now, he is not only not a fool, on the contrary, he is very smart. His purpose today is to take this woman away, and it will not do him any good to fight against them.

    "Clang"

    Very abruptly, a clear cry sounded out of thin air, and a silver light suddenly appeared in Gao Peng's right hand, and the silver light shot towards Lei Gong and his party like light and electricity.

    "careful."

    The three tigers and the little bosses all took a step back, but Lei Gong didn't even shake his body. However, a strange silver spear was already in Gao Peng's hands, and the cold light flickered right in front of Lei Gong's right eye.  centimeters.

    "Bold."

    "Presumptuous."

    "Dare to be disrespectful to the guild leader, and you will die."

    The three tigers shouted angrily, but their hearts trembled a little at this moment. Where did he pull out such a big spear?

    No one could clearly see where the spear in Gao Peng's hand came from, as if the spear really appeared in his hands out of thin air, this is no longer like an ordinary method.

    Although they have seen a lot of tricks, they know in their hearts that tricks are fake after all, and they have special tricks, just like cheating in a casino.

    But Gao Peng's hand is obviously not something that can be explained by tricks. The long spear is obviously made of fine steel, it weighs 20 jin if it is not 30 jin, and it is about seven feet long. How to hide it?

    Gao Peng ignored the clamor of the three tigers, but stared at Lei Gong closely, and asked lightly: "Why don't you avoid it?"

    Lei Gong smiled slightly and said, "Because I'm not afraid."

    "Why are you not afraid?"

    Lei Gong put his hands behind his back, his obese body was slightly straightened, and he said a bit domineeringly: "I'm not afraid I'm just not afraid."

    ""

    "Clang"

    "Ha ha ha ha¡­¡­"

    Gao Peng stared at Lei Gong for a few seconds, then suddenly withdrew his spear and let out a long laugh, and the deadly throat-locking gun disappeared out of nowhere.

    Even Lei Gong was a little surprised this time, and the three tigers and the little bosses looked at each other in blank dismay, speechless. If the spear appeared just now, they were caught off guard and didn't look carefully.

    So this time,A few pairs of eyes were staring at him, but after he retracted the spear, he just danced with one hand and held the spear behind him, and the spear disappeared inexplicably, not even Xinlan behind him.  Understand how the spear disappeared.

    Lei Gong and Sanhu's emphasis on and fear of Gao Peng has reached a new level. This guy named Li Ruohai, who is known as the shadowless gun, is really too mysterious.

    Whether it's his attire or his behavior style, there is such an unfathomable flavor that makes people unpredictable.

    The most important thing is that his strange and inexplicable "Shadowless Gun" is really not like the methods of ordinary people, which makes them even more afraid of Gao Peng.

    "You deserve to be the leader of the gang. You are so courageous. I admire Li. For today's matter, Li accepts Lei's love from the leader of the gang, and he will repay it in the future."  Secretly added, it's just that it's kindness and revenge.

    Lei Gong and the three tigers naturally didn't know what Gao Peng was thinking. After hearing Gao Peng's words, they all beamed with joy, and Lei Gong was also very satisfied with the result.

    Although the purpose of bringing it under his command was not achieved, Lei Gong knew that the small temple of the Black Tiger Gang might not be able to accommodate this big Buddha after seeing the Shadowless Gun.

    In the eyes of Lei Gong, it is already a big profit to be able to exchange the favor of Wuying Shenqiang at the price of a worthless Huafang woman.

    Moreover, judging from the character traits displayed by Wuying Shenqiang, this is a stubborn and stubborn guy. Since he personally said the words of gratitude, he will naturally not break his promise. In the future, the Black Tiger Gang will definitely be able to win  A huge boost.

    "Brother Li, you are welcome. Your shadowless sharpshooter really opened Lei's eyes. I hope to have the opportunity to compete with Brother Li."

    Gao Peng nodded, and said lightly: "There will be a chance, but Li is not free today, and I will ask Master Lei for advice another day."

    Lei Gong nodded knowingly, clasped his fists and said, "Don't dare, Brother Li is done with his own business, and you are welcome to come to the Black Tiger Gang as a guest at any time. My Black Tiger Gang has always treated friends wholeheartedly."

    Gao Peng nodded slightly, and said: "I will definitely come to bother you, please leave."

    Hearing the words, Lei Gong turned his body slightly, stretched out his hand and said with a smile: "Brother Li, please."

    The three tigers and the little bosses split left and right, and got out of the way. Gao Peng didn't look back, but stretched out his left hand backwards. Xin Lan suppressed the excitement in her heart, stepped forward quickly, and grabbed Gao Peng's big hand.

    Gao Peng just took Xin Lan and walked towards the entrance of Huafang. Lei Gong said: "Bei Sha, tell the brothers to disperse! Send Brother Li out."

    "Yes." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 275 You Should Be a Very Lively and Cute Girl

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Gao Peng led Xinlan into a dark alley under the watchful eyes of Lei Gong, Sanhu and many members of the Black Tiger Gang.

    Gao Peng had inquired clearly about the surrounding terrain a long time ago. He gathered his eyes together. Although the alley was pitch black, Gao Peng could faintly see the surrounding environment.

    Xinlan couldn't see anything, but she was led by Gao Peng, but she felt extremely at ease, following behind him, Gao Peng would remind her if there were any potholes on the ground.

    After walking around several alleys, Gao Peng took her to the back door of a house. The door was not latched. Gao Peng pushed the door and entered, then closed the door and entered the living room.

    This small house was bought by Gao Peng privately and cost him five hundred taels of silver as a secret base for him.

    The house is not big, covering an area of ??less than a hundred square meters. There is a master bedroom, two wing rooms, and a living room.

    This is just an ordinary commoner's house in Guangzhou City. The house was originally only worth about three hundred taels, but Gao Peng paid more attention to the location of the house, which was convenient for him, so he spent nearly double the money to buy it.

    After entering the house, Gao Peng lit the oil lamp with a fire bag. At that time, the price of candles was not cheap, and ordinary people only used some during festivals or red and white events, and they used oil lamps on weekdays.

    Of course Gao Peng can afford candles, but there is no need. When he is alone, he does not need lighting at all. Putting an oil lamp at home is also to cope with the situation like today.

    "Sit down! Rest for a while, change your clothes, and I will take you to meet the two of them later." In front of Xinlan, Gao Peng took off his mask, took off the bamboo hat on his head, and said warmly.

    Xinlan looked at Gao Peng's face with piercing eyes, she seemed to have never expected that the person who rescued herself from the fire pit was so young.

    Seeing how freely, arrogantly and domineering he was when facing Lei Gong, I thought he was thirty or forty years old at least!

    It was because Gao Peng covered his face with a black scarf and deliberately changed his voice to make it sound more deep, which made Xinlan and everyone else think that Li Ruohai, the shadowless sharpshooter, is not young.

    Therefore, Lei Gong did not dare to act rashly. The older he was, the deeper his skills were, and his martial arts were relatively stronger. Although this is not absolute, this law applies to most people.

    Coupled with Gao Peng's superb strength control, Lei Gong thought that even though Gao Peng was not as old as himself, he was not much younger.

    Seeing Xinlan staring at him closely, a gentle smile appeared on Gao Peng's face, and he teased, "What? Didn't expect me to be so young and handsome?"

    Listening to Gao Peng's warm voice, which is completely different from the cold and harsh voice when he was masked just now, Xinlan lowered her head with a shy smile, and said, "Brother Li only made the whole Black Tiger Gang be careful and dare not be petty."  Wang, I was overjoyed to be favored by my eldest brother, it is really amazing."

    Gao Peng shook his head with a smile, sat opposite Xinlan, and said: "It's just a bluff, it's not worth mentioning. Besides, my name is Gao Peng, and Li Ruohai is just a fake name."

    Xinlan nodded, and then said cautiously: "Brother Gao, youyou said that you saved me because of your brother, how dare you ask your brotherwhat's his name?"

    Gao Peng smiled slightly, and didn't make a fool of himself. He said straightforwardly: "Huang Qiying is my uncle, A Fei, Chi Huo, A Chun, including you, are all my fellow apprentices."

    "In front of me, you don't have to be cautious or overly cautious. A Fei told me that you should be a very lively and lovely girl."

    "What?" Xinlan stood up abruptly, her eyes were wide open, her little hands were incredulously covering her small cherry mouth, and she asked in a trembling voice, "FeiBrother Fei, is it them?"

    Gao Peng smiled and nodded, then sighed and said: "Ten years ago, you were captured by Master Li. A Fei and Chi Huo went to rescue you, but they lost to Master Li and were knocked to the ground."

    "Afterwards, my Uncle Huang took Ah Fei to find Master Li, but you have already been sold by him, and no one knows where you were sent."

    "Uncle Huang was kind and soft-hearted for a while. He didn't kill Master Li, but brought disaster on himself."

    "To avenge Master Uncle Huang, Master Li set a big fire in the hospital. Uncle Huang was burned to death in the fire to save the trapped children."

    "A Fei and Chi Huo planned to go to find Master Li desperately to avenge the murder of his father, but who knows that Master Li will be rewarded with evil, and his whole family was slaughtered."

    "Afterwards, A Fei and Chi Huo were taken to Shaolin Temple by a monk. They practiced martial arts in Shaolin for ten years. We just came back a year ago. We met outside the city."

    "My master and Uncle Huang's master are brothers, so A Fei, they and I are naturally brothers.Fellow.  "

    "During a drink, they told me the reason why they went to Shaolin, so I also knew about you. At that time, I was also preparing to deal with the Beihai Gang and the Black Tiger Gang, so I started to inquire about your whereabouts by the way.  .¡±

    "The hard work pays off. After a year of investigation, I finally found out that you are in a 'garden' owned by the old snake. I secretly paid attention to it. This is also the reason why I went to Huafang today."

    When Gao Peng finished speaking, Xinlan's face was full of tears, and she murmured: "Master died because of me, I'm sorry for him, I'm sorry for Brother Fei"

    "It's none of your business, the uncle's death is because of this world, it has nothing to do with anyone, so the dream of me and Ah Fei is to eliminate these gangs that have caused disasters, so that similar tragedies will never happen again.  "Gao Peng interrupted her in a deep voice, lest she get into the horns.

    Xinlan did feel a little better when she heard the words, but she was still deeply saddened, sobbing for a while, suppressing her voice, before she slowly calmed down.

    Seeing this, Gao Peng sighed softly, got up and went to the wing, flipped his hands, and a set of civilian women's clothes he had prepared in advance appeared in his hands.

    Lighted up the oil lamp in the wing room, then returned to the living room, handed the clothes to Xinlan, and said warmly: "Put it on! Comb your hair again, and I will take you to see them later."

    Xin Lan nodded heavily, took the clothes and went to the wing impatiently.

    After a while, Xinlan changed into a coarse cloth dress, and the gorgeous hairstyle on her head was also broken up. She randomly tied her hair in a bun behind her head and bound it with a wooden hairpin. Two strands of hair hung down from her cheeks, making her  She was a little less charming, but a little more delicate.

    Gao Peng secretly sighed in his heart. It seems that the saying that a man depends on clothes and a horse depends on a saddle is not completely accurate. In many cases, the key depends on the person.

    What kind of clothes Renmei puts on and how she dresses up is so beautiful, but the clothes are stained with human light. The same clothes are worn on different people, but there will be different effects, just like the buyer's show and seller's show of a certain treasure.  Same.

    "Let's go! It's time to go back to the place that should belong to you, but the days of rich clothes and good food are temporarily bid farewell!" Gao Peng stood up and said with a smile.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 276 Five-Year Plan, Commitment to Each Other

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Hearing this, Xinlan showed a vivid smile on her face, this smile was more real than any other smile before, giving people a sense of vitality, "Little Ah Hua didn't have a life of rich clothes and good food, the previous trajectory  I was wrong, and now I¡¯m finally back on track.¡±

    Gao Peng shook his head and said: "You're wrong, it's not that little Ah Hua doesn't have a good life, but that good food needs to be created with his own hands, instead of being raised like a canary.  "

    After Gao Peng said this, he turned around and walked towards the front door. When Xin Lan changed his clothes, he also changed the outfit that belonged to the "Shadowless Gun".

    At this time, even if Gao Peng stood in front of Lei Gong swaggeringly, Lei Gong would not know what relationship he has with Wuying Shenqiang. Of course, the premise is that there is no Xinlan around him.

    Xin Lan thoughtfully followed Gao Peng and went out. After a while, she seemed to understand something, and a bright smile appeared on her face again.

    This place is more than ten miles away from the residence of the Orphan Gang. Gao Peng took Xinlan for a walk, just like two ordinary young men and women visiting the night market.

    It took nearly an hour, and finally walked across a stone bridge covered with thatch and many homeless people lying there, and then walked forward for a cup of tea, and the two finally returned to the Orphan Gang station.

    At this time, the teenagers and children of the Orphan Gang had already fallen asleep, but several figures were walking towards the stone bridge with several drawers of steamers in their hands.

    The only one who was empty-handed was a woman, and it was Ah Chun. Needless to say, who were the other three men, Chi Huo, Liang Kuan, and Lin Shirong?

    They saw Gao Peng who was walking slowly by the moonlight, and took the initiative to greet him. Ah Chun smiled and said, "Senior Brother, I haven't seen you for half a month. What are you doing recently?"

    After finishing speaking, he glanced curiously at Xinlan beside him, his eyes could not help but light up, she was such a beautiful woman, could this be the brother's

    Gao Peng saw the weird eyes of Ah Chun and Chi Huo, and immediately knew what they had misunderstood, he laughed and shook his head, pointed at Xin Lan, and said, "I'm planning to bring someone back, well, it's her, her name is Xin Lan.  "

    As soon as Gao Peng finished speaking, Xin Lan who was beside her suddenly took a few steps forward, hugged Ah Chun in her arms, and sobbed uncontrollably.

    "Woooo Ah Chun, you are Ah Chun, I miss you so much, I thought I would never see you again in this life Woooo"

    Ah Chun looked at Gao Peng in astonishment, not understanding what was going on at all, but saw Gao Peng looking up at the sky, and said faintly: "Xinlan is her name. When she was young, you called her little Ahua."

    Hearing Gao Peng's words, Ah Chun and Chi Huo were shocked, and their expressions changed instantly. Ah Chun's big eyes widened, his stiff body softened, his hands slowly put on Xinlan's back, and murmured  Said: "Little Ah Hua, you are Little Ah Hua"

    As they spoke, tears overflowed from their wide-open eyes and fell on Xinlan's shoulders. The two sisters embraced each other and wept, not only for the reunion after a ten-year absence, but also for each other's ill-fated fate.

    "Tack tap"

    Just at this moment, there was a sound of fast running footsteps coming from behind Gao Peng. Looking back, it was Huang Feihong. A smile appeared on the corner of Gao Peng's mouth, and he knew that this kid couldn't sit still and would definitely come back

    In the thatched house, Gao Peng, Huang Feihong, Chi Huo, Ah Chun, and Xin Lan sat around the table. Liang Kuan and Lin Shirong were sent to distribute food, and Xin Lan and Ah Chun sat hand in hand.

    After telling everyone about the process of finding Xinlan, Huang Feihong and Chihuo sighed endlessly, and were very grateful to Gao Peng from the bottom of their hearts. Achun accompanied Xinlan and wept secretly, but no one mentioned Huang Qiying again.  Grandpa died.

    After everyone's emotions stabilized, Gao Peng asked Huang Feihong: "A Fei, you were not noticed when you came out, right?"

    Huang Feihong nodded and said, "Don't worry, I didn't disturb anyone when I came out, but just in case, I can't stay here for too long."

    Gao Peng pondered for a while, and said: "Now you are just a small leader, not so noticeable, but with your ability, sooner or later you will become the top of the Black Tiger Gang, and by then you will be noticed wherever you go."

    "We have to think of an effective contact method. It must be secret enough that people can't think of it, and it must be able to transmit information perfectly so that we can communicate with each other in the future and cooperate with each other."

    After listening to Gao Peng's words, Huang Feihong and Chi Huo nodded slowly, and the two began to think hard, and Ah Chun and Xin Lan were naturally not idle.

    After a while, Ah Chun's eyes suddenly brightened, and he said to Ah Fei and Chi Huo: "I thought of a way, you two are not?Did you like fishing when you were young?  There are quite a lot of fish on the Shuzhu Bridge, and many people fish there, and it is easy to catch.  "

    "The two of you can go fishing there from time to time. If you have any information to pass on, you can write it into a note and put it in a small bamboo tube. When you catch a fish, put the bamboo tube into the fish's mouth, and then find a reason to send the fish to you."  Chi Huo, what do you think of this method?"

    After Ah Chun finished speaking, Gao Peng, Huang Feihong, Chi Huo and Xinlan looked at each other with strange expressions, and then looked at Ah Chun together.

    Seeing the situation, Ah Chun asked weakly: "This methodisn't it good?"

    Gao Peng laughed and shook his head, and said: "It's not that it's impossible, but it's too good. How did you grow your brain? You can figure it out."

    Huang Feihong and Chi Huo clasped their fists together at Ah Chun, jokingly said: "The Lady Horse is really smart, I admire it."

    "Hee hee, Ah Chun, you are so smart."

    A smile melted on Ah Chun's face, and several young people played around for a while, and finally Gao Peng said: "Okay, this matter is settled like this, A Fei doesn't need to do too much for now, just find a way to climb up.  "

    "Chi Huo here will teach the brothers how to practice martial arts, develop the Orphan Gang, and accumulate strength. Ah Chun and Ah Hua are responsible for the logistics."

    "Since Ah Hua is back, I should pick up the lost kung fu again. You should try not to go out in the near future. If you need anything, let Ah Chun buy it for you, so as not to be recognized by the Black Tiger Gang and follow the vines to find our lair.  "

    "As for me, I will continue to put pressure on the Beihai Gang, suppress them, induce the Black Tiger Gang to start a full-scale war against the Beihai Gang, and even completely annex the Beihai Gang."

    "At that time, the only thing we need to face is the Black Tiger Gang, which is much easier to deal with."

    "To realize our dream is not something that happens overnight. We have to make long-term plans, but this time will not exceed five years. Within five years, we will definitely be able to eliminate the gangs in Guangzhou and give the poor people a bright future."

    Following Gao Peng's narration, Huang Feihong and Chi Huo's hearts were filled with enthusiasm, and the four young people nodded frequently.

    Finally, Gao Peng stretched out his right hand and looked at the four of them with a smile. Huang Feihong and Chi Huo looked at each other and smiled.  Or white hands tightly held together.

    It is not just a dream, but also their commitment to each other.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 278: Being a Hero Comes at a Price

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The balcony on the second floor of the Black Tiger Gang headquarters.

    Lei Gong sat on the recliner as usual and smoked a dry cigarette. There was a stove burning beside him, and the teapot spout was constantly spewing hot air. Bei Sha, Black Crow, and Old Snake were sitting in the hall on the balcony drinking tea.

    A wounded man in black was pressed by two members of the Black Tiger Gang and knelt aside. The smiling master stood beside the man in black, trying to persuade him in a gentle voice.

    Just at this moment, a member of the gang came in and reported: "Master, the dead have arrived."

    The eight people who came by boat just now walked out of the balcony, and the group continued: "These eight people are all little bosses who have been in the business for more than five years and have the most powerful records."

    Lei Gong turned his head to look at the eight people. Seeing this, the eight people all knelt down on one knee, touched the ground with their right fists, and shouted: "Meet the leader."

    Lei Gong nodded slightly, and said lightly: "Get up!"

    The eight people got up and stood quietly. Lei Gong glanced at the smiling master, and then raised the cigarette stick in his hand again.

    Master Smiling Face understood, turned to the person who was pressed on the ground, and said in a harmonious voice: "You betrayed the gang, and you dare to set fire to our piggy boat, huh?"

    "In front of the guild leader, quickly tell your accomplices, maybe the guild leader can let you live."

    "Bah"

    As soon as Master Smiling Face finished speaking, the man in black on the ground sprayed blood at him. This is a real blood spraying man.

    Seeing this, Lei Gong put down the tobacco rod slowly, stood up, picked up a piece of coal with tongs and put it into the stove, and then let the tongs burn red in the fire.

    The man in black finished spraying the smiling master, and said bitterly: "I will never betray my brother, it is you people, kidnapping workers and selling them to foreigners as piggies is unreasonable."

    "You think that you can sell the life of the workers by giving them money. We all have families, wives and children, flesh and blood, not people like you"

    "Shua"

    "poof"

    "Well¡­¡­"

    After all, the man in black couldn't finish his sentence, because at that moment, Lei Gong was moved.

    He pulled out the tongs from under the stove with agility that didn't match his fat body, turned around, and the red-hot tongs had already scratched the throat of the man in black, and then stopped an inch in front of Huang Feihong's eyes.

    The reason why the tongs stopped in front of Huang Feihong was because the other seven people involuntarily took a step back when Lei Gong started, only Huang Feihong did not retreat.

    Beisha and the other three tigers suddenly discovered that this scene was strikingly similar to what happened at Huafang five years ago.

    The man in black slumped to the ground, twitched for a while, and then stopped moving. His eyes were wide open, and he was dying.

    Lei Gong stared at Huang Feihong, and said flatly: "There is a price to pay for being a hero, why don't you avoid it?"

    Huang Feihong said expressionlessly: "Because I'm not afraid."

    Lei Gong's eyes flashed brightly, and he asked again: "Why are you not afraid?"

    As expected, Huang Feihong did not disappoint Lei Gong. His answer was: "Not afraidjust not afraid."

    "Hehehehahaha tea." Lei Gong smiled, he put down the tongs, turned and walked to the stove.

    When the eight people came in, he noticed Huang Feihong, because he felt that Huang Feihong had a very special temperament, very similar to when he was young.

    After trying it out, Huang Feihong did not disappoint him, he was calm and courageous enough, it was a replica of his youth.

    Lei Gong didn't know that Huang Feihong was one of the dozen or so small bosses who followed him into the cabin five years ago at Huafang.

    But after listening to his answer to his own question, he knew that this kid had seen him face the shadowless sharpshooter five years ago, but he didn't think that this kid was imitating himself.

    Words can be imitated, but bearing and courage cannot be imitated. The instinctive reaction in the face of a crisis can easily see the essence of a person. He said he is not afraid, but he is really not afraid.

    Master Smiling Face led the gang to distribute tea bowls to the eight people. After the eight people took the tea bowls, they held the bowls in both hands and knelt down on one knee.

    Lei Gong grabbed a handful of tea leaves, sprinkled some in each tea bowl, then lifted the kettle, and poured boiling water over them one by one.

    But he did not pour the boiling water into the teacup in a serious manner, but dumped the teapot at will, letting the boiling water flow on the hand holding the bowl, and the hand holding the bowl was instantly burned red and blistered. No one could understand the severe pain.  Take it easy.

    Everyone couldn't maintain the movement of holding the bowl, the tea bowl fell to the ground, and all the tea was poured out, only Huang Feihong filled a cup of tea with a blank expression, without shaking his body.a moment.

    Lei Gong finished pouring the tea and walked back in front of Huang Feihong, because he was the only one with tea in his hand at this time, a look of appreciation flashed in his eyes, and he said lightly: "Drink!"

    Huang Feihong drank the hot tea without any hesitation when he heard the words.

    Lei Gong raised his head in satisfaction, glanced at the eight people, and said in a deep voice: "Among you, whoever can win the head of the leader of the Beihai Gang and come back to see me will have made great contributions to the Black Tiger Gang."

    "Whoever can make such a great contribution, I will change the apprenticeship rules and accept him as my fourth adopted son."

    After Lei Gong finished speaking, he walked past Huang Feihong and walked towards the hall. The smiling master hurriedly stepped forward to help the eight little bosses, and the first one he helped was Huang Feihong.

    Master Smiling Face is very smart, he can tell that Lei Gong likes this kid very much, and with this kid's bearing, courage, and perseverance, if he can come back alive this time, he will become a great weapon in the future.

    Lei Gong walked through the hall, and the hundred dead soldiers shouted in unison: "We are ordered to take the leader of the Beihai Gang."

    Eight small bosses and a hundred dead men went down to prepare. They will launch a suicide attack on the Beihai Gang tomorrow.

    In the afternoon, after Lei Gong had dinner, he entered the cargo hold at the first pier. He stood in the corridor on the second floor, quietly looking at the black lantern on the archway. He was waiting for someone.

    Under the archway at the gate of the pier, Master Smiley waited at the gate with a few helpers. For the past three days, he has spent most of his time doing this.

    He showed no signs of impatience, and faithfully carried out the orders of the gang leader. He has been in the Black Tiger Gang for many years, and he has already figured out how to survive.

    Originally, the smiling master, who thought he would have to do useless work today, suddenly lit up, and couldn't help but greet a figure who was walking this way.

    The man was dressed in a short suit, a bamboo hat on his head, and a black scarf on his face. This image was too recognizable.

    "Welcome Master Li, the leader has been waiting for a long time, please come in quickly." The smiling master bowed slightly, with a smile on his face that made people feel good at the first sight.

    Lei Gong in the corridor on the second floor also had a happy smile on his face, turned and went downstairs.

    "Brother Li is really a believer. I haven't seen you for five years. Brother Li is still so unpredictable." Lei Gong clasped his fists and smiled at Gao Peng who was walking towards him.

    Gao Peng returned a salute with his fists cupped, and said calmly: "Lei Gang leader is polite, this time Lei Gang leader hung up the black lantern, I don't know if there is anything I need Li to help me with."

    Lei Gong smiled and said: "Brother Li speaks quickly, so Lei will stop talking."

    "For the past twenty years, the Beihai Gang and our Black Tiger Gang have been fighting endlessly, causing chaos in the city."

    "The so-called one mountain cannot accommodate two tigers. As long as the two gangs coexist, this kind of chaos will continue endlessly. Lei wants to end this kind of chaos."

    "Today, I have selected more than a hundred dead men and swore to take the head of the Beihai Clan leader. As long as the Beihai Clan leader dies, the Beihai Clan will not be able to achieve much success with Wu Sheng, a brat. In a short time, I will be able to wipe out the Beihai Clan and end  Days of fighting."

    "If this matter can get the support of Brother Li, it will be easier, and I hope Brother Li can help."

    After Lei Gong finished speaking, he looked at Gao Peng quietly, waiting for his answer. He was fully sure that the other party would agree to him.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 280 Li Ruohai, you are a despicable villain who hides your head and shows your tail

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "when"

    "Bang bang"

    Huang Feihong held the two machetes that were slashing at his head with a horizontal knife, and lifted them upwards. The arms of the two Beihai gang members who held the knives were forced upward by Huang Feihong's force, their upper bodies leaned back slightly, and the empty door in front of them opened wide.

    The next moment, Huang Feihong jumped up and kicked over two Beihai gang members with both feet. With the force of those two kicks, he jumped upwards, reached out to grab a signboard, and exerted strength with one arm.  He ran up to the eaves outside the window on the second floor.

    Huang Feihong stepped on the tiles of the eaves and ran forward for about three feet, and then he reached the window sill on the second floor. With a wave of the machete in his hand, the wooden lattice window covered with paper was smashed, and Huang Feihong jumped in.

    Seeing this, the other dead men of the Black Tiger Gang were afraid that the leader of the Beihai Gang would be taken by Huang Feihong.

    However, there are only a few successful people after all. Not everyone has the agility of Huang Feihong. On the contrary, many people were hacked to death by the Beihai gang during the climbing process.

    In the end, only a dozen or so people made it to the second floor and rushed into the inn through the window, including four small bosses and twenty-two ordinary dead men.

    Others, including the fat man with strange strength, and the other two small bosses who are good at strength but not flexible enough, plus the remaining forty black tiger gang dead fighters, can only fight towards the gate with all their strength.

    However, they were surrounded by the Beihai Gang, and their fate seemed to be doomed

    However, Huang Feihong, who rushed into the lobby on the second floor, was immediately attacked by the dozen or so masters of the Beihai Gang.

    Huang Feihong was fearless. He left the window and leaned his back against the wall to avoid being besieged. The machete in his hand was not only powerful, but also not slow.

    However, since these Beihai gang members can follow the gang leader, as personal followers, their skills are naturally not weak. Although Huang Feihong chopped down a few people during the fight, he himself was repeatedly hit, and was slashed on his left arm with a knife, his face  Shang also received a heavy punch, and the corner of his eye was ruptured.

    Fortunately, it didn't take long for the black tiger gang dead fighters to rush in from the window. The strength of the Beihai gang masters was divided, and Huang Feihong's pressure was greatly reduced.

    More than a dozen Beihai gang masters were entangled, and the other dead soldiers of the Black Tiger Gang rushed up to the second floor, howling, "The head of the Beihai gang takes his life!"  Leader of the North Sea.

    Huang Feihong was very clear-headed. He knew very well that the martial arts of the leader of the Beihai Clan were so strong that these dead men could not move at all.

    Besides, killing the leader of the Beihai gang is not considered a success. The most important thing is that the real success can only be considered as being able to bring the head of the Beihai gang back to the first pier under the heavy siege of the Beihai gang.

    Sure enough, almost none of the six Black Tiger Gang dead soldiers who rushed towards Lao Wu were able to pass three moves in his hands before being beheaded on the spot, including the two little bosses.

    The dozens of Beihai gang masters were quickly reduced under the siege of Huang Feihong, the other two small bosses, and a dozen dead men of the Black Tiger Gang. Of course, many dead men of the Black Tiger Gang were also hacked to death.

    When there were only three masters left in the Beihai Gang, the two little bosses and the remaining five dead soldiers retreated, and they all rushed towards the murderous old Wu who had just beheaded the six dead soldiers of the Black Tiger Gang.

    Huang Feihong didn't blame them, people don't do it for themselves, who wouldn't want to bring back Lao Wu's head and become the prestigious fourth master of the Black Tiger Gang?

    It's a pity that if the strength is not enough, not to mention the superior, the only result will be to die in vain.

    Looking at the seven Black Tiger Gang dead soldiers rushing over, Lao Wu's eyes flashed coldly, he moved his feet, his sturdy figure slightly pressed down, turned around and twisted his waist, driving the four-foot-long and three-inch-thick stick in his hand.  Turning around with the big knife on his back, he violently swept towards the belly of the rushing Black Tiger Gang dead soldier.

    "Puff puff puff"

    A terrifying scene appeared, Lao Wu's big knife was still more than a foot away from the bodies of the Black Tiger Gang dead fighters, but the stomachs of the four who rushed in front seemed to be sliced ??by invisible sharp blades, and they were disemboweled out of thin air.

    "Ah knife energy um"

    One of the little bosses among the remaining three people exclaimed in horror, even his tone changed. The next moment, the big knife in Lao Wu's hand was embedded in his shoulder blade.

    "poof"

    "when"

    "Puff puff"

    Lao Wu dragged the big knife that had cut into the shoulder blade of the small leader of the Black Tiger Gang's death fighter, and almost split the entire part above the collarbone of the man.

    While dragging the knife, Lao Wu slammed into the machetes that the other two had hacked, and knocked out the machetes in the hands of the other two.After the knife flew, they settled the bill one by one.

    And when Lao Wu finished dealing with the dead soldiers of the Black Tiger Gang who rushed towards him, Huang Feihong also slashed to death the last master of the Beihai Gang, kicked him flying, and smashed it on a table not far from Lao Wu.  superior.

    The table that was smashed to pieces was exactly where Lao Wu sat when he ate and drank tea with his brothers, talking and laughing freely.  on the ground.

    Old Wu could see clearly that most of them died at the hands of the young man standing at the end.

    Lao Wu's eyes were about to burst into flames, and his gaze towards Huang Feihong was filled with hatred. He slowly raised the big knife in his hand, supported the thick back of the knife with his left palm, and the words in his mouth were full of endless resentment and determination.

    "Boy, if I don't kill you today, I won't get out alive."

    Huang Feihong remained silent, but secretly tightened his muscles and was ready to do it. However, the next moment, he suddenly looked behind Lao Wu, and a look of surprise and joy flashed across his eyes.

    At this moment, a muffled voice sounded behind Old Wu, "The words are very powerful, but unfortunately they are nonsense, if you fail to kill him, it means that the one who was killed was you, how can you get out alive?  "

    Lao Wu moved his body, quickly moved a few steps sideways, turned sideways, and looked to the right.

    However, at some point, a man wearing a short jacket, a bamboo hat, a black scarf on his face, and a silver spear in his palm stood behind him.

    Old Wu is naturally no stranger to this attire. It can even be said that the shrinking power of the Beihai Gang and the annexation of the territory by the Black Tiger Gang are almost all caused by this person.

    Lao Wu, father and son, and the Beihai gang all felt resentment towards this man, not at all inferior to Lei Gong.

    "Li Ruohai, you are a despicable villain who hides your head and shows your tail. You will always only dare to act like a mouse, hiding in the dark and making small moves."

    Gao Peng didn't care about Lao Wu's scolding at all, because in his eyes, Lao Wu was already a dead person, why bother to be angry with a dead person?

    Immediately, he said jokingly: "To each other, if I were a mouse, then your Beihai gang would be a shrinking tortoise, and you would always shrink in the shell. I was a mouse pulling the tortoise, and I couldn't do anything, so I had to do some small tricks."

    "You" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 281 Shrinking turtles of the Beihai Gang, you are finally willing to give up the shell

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Lao Wu held his breath in his chest, and was almost so sad that he wanted to vomit blood, because Gao Peng was telling the truth, and he had no way to refute it.

    "Let's stop talking nonsense, that brother over there, I have already promised Lord Lei to give him the head of Lao Wu, let's get the things first and then talk!"

    After hearing Gao Peng's words, Huang Feihong showed a cheerful smile on his face, shouted "It should be so", and then rushed towards Lao Wu with a machete.

    "Drink"

    Gao Peng's sudden appearance let Lao Wu know that he had reached the point of life and death. The disciple of the Black Tiger Gang was not weak, and with the shadowless sharp gun, he had no chance of winning.

    So he planned to kill one with all his strength first, and the remaining one would be one-on-one with him, so that he would have a chance to deal with it. Even if he was not the opponent of the shadowless sharpshooter, as long as he dragged a large number of his men to arrive, his life would be safe.

    At that moment, Lao Wu yelled, and rushed towards Huang Feihong with his knife in hand. He wanted to pick the soft persimmon. In his opinion, Huang Feihong was the soft persimmon in comparison.

    In order to kill one person quickly, Lao Wu used heavy hand every time he made a move. Huang Feihong only blocked three moves before being knocked away by Lao Wu with the machete in his hand.

    Lao Wu stabbed one after another, with continuous momentum and aura of the sword. A row of bird cages hanging under the eaves next to him was cut open by the aura of the knife, and the birds in the cages suffered catastrophe one after another.

    Although the saber energy was not far away, only a few feet away, it was so invincible that Huang Feihong didn't dare touch it, and was forced to dodge repeatedly for a while.

    Seeing this, Gao Peng stomped his left foot on the ground and rushed towards Lao Wu. The right hand holding the gun was sent forward, and the internal force poured into the gun body, urging the retractable ability of the deadly throat lock gun.

    "Clang"

    Old Wu's heart sank, he didn't expect this young Black Tiger Gang disciple to be so agile, even though he was powerless to fight back, he dodged all his saber energy.

    After all, sending out saber energy was too much of a drain on his internal energy, and he couldn't just sway it casually. Hearing the sound of gold and iron behind him, he didn't have time to think about it.  gun head.

    "Clang"

    The deadly throat-locking gun was retracted to a length of seven feet, and Gao Peng had already killed it. His left hand holding the tail of the gun shook, and the tip of the gun suddenly turned into a snake.  .

    Lao Wu's saber technique is fierce and domineering, more than ferocious but not flexible enough to resist Gao Peng's lightning-fast spear technique.

    However, the deadly choke gun is seven feet long and can be extended again at any time. With the blade body and the distance from the blade energy, the killing range is only five feet, and it cannot attack Gao Peng at all.

    At the moment, he had no choice but to dodge, back again and again, talk and fight back, and couldn't even get close to the opponent. At this time, the broad sword was almost reduced to a shield, used to block the point of the spear that pierced his vitals.

    However, if you defend for a long time, you will lose. In the end, when he couldn't defend himself, although he blocked the vital points, he was shot again and again in places like shoulders, arms, and thighs, and blood holes kept popping out of him.

    Gao Peng approached step by step, without giving Lao Wu any chance to breathe, while Huang Feihong, who was behind Lao Wu, was looking for an opportunity to kill with one blow.

    Finally, when the time came, Lao Wu's arm holding the knife was pierced by the suddenly extended spear, and the big knife could no longer be held and fell to the ground.

    The moment Gao Peng withdrew his spear, Huang Feihong flew up and kicked Lao Wu's vest. Lao Wu's whole body suddenly rushed towards Gao Peng, and Gao Peng sent the long spear he had just retracted forward again.

    "poof"

    "Uhhehehehe" Lao Wu opened his mouth wide and opened his eyes wide, staring at Gao Peng, whose throat had been pierced.

    "kill¡­¡­"

    "Master"

    At this moment, the members of the Beihai Gang, who had finally wiped out the dead soldiers of the Black Tiger Gang, rushed into the inn, separated from the left and right, and rushed up from the stairs at both ends.

    Gao Peng pulled out the deadly choke gun, and slashed horizontally with such a swift force that Lao Wu's head immediately fell off.

    "Take Lao Wu's head and go."

    Gao Peng shouted loudly, Huang Feihong didn't dare to delay, picked up the tablecloth on the ground, wrapped Lao Wu's head in it, and tied it on his belt.

    The Beihai gang rushed upstairs, and when they saw clearly the people present, they stopped in unison. Most of the people looked at Gao Peng with a look of fear and did not dare to go forward.

    "You turtles of the Beihai Gang, you finally gave up your shells. Today, I hold the Shadowless Gun in my palm. I will drink blood and kill"

    "Kill him and avenge the gang leader."

    "Revenge"

    "Kill"Gao Peng waved his spear in his hand, and rushed towards the Beihai Gang on the left. On the other side, the leader of the Beihai Gang also rushed forward with his subordinates.

    "Clang"

    "poof"

    "Well¡­¡­"

    Still the same sentence, the spear stabbed the bird in the head, and the leader who emerged had not rushed within a foot of Gao Peng before he was locked by the suddenly extended life-threatening throat-locking gun.

    Just like what Lei Gong said, being a hero has to pay a price.

    The massacre started again, that's right, facing these ordinary Beihai gang members, Gao Peng was not fighting, but massacring.

    Huang Feihong stooped down and picked up Lao Wu's broadsword when Gao Peng started to attack, rushed to the edge of the board wall, hacked on the board wall a few times, then kicked over, kicked a big hole in the board wall, and got out.

    The outside is the eaves, with the help of the signboard, Huang Feihong smoothly descended to the street and ran towards the first pier.

    "Don't let him escape, kill."

    There were more than a hundred members of the Beihai gang at the gate of the inn who hadn't yet rushed in. Seeing Huang Feihong, they rushed over immediately howling.

    On the other side, there were also hundreds of Beihai gang members rushing towards Huang Feihong, and Huang Feihong was immediately surrounded.

    Tightening the big knife in his hand, Huang Feihong didn't stop walking, and rushed towards the crowd in front of him without any fear.

    On the street in the heavy rain, there was another bloodbath, and this time, only one person caused the bloody storm.

    In the inn, Gao Peng killed more than 20 people in a row, including three small leaders of the Beihai Gang. However, as more and more people rushed upstairs from the Beihai Gang, it was almost crowded.  The space is getting smaller and smaller.

    With one shot, he can often pierce two or three people, but the deterrent effect on the gang members of the Beihai Gang, whose eyes are red and almost crazy because the gang leader was killed, is getting weaker and weaker.

    They are now using their lives to compress Gao Peng's activity space. With a playful smile on the corner of Gao Peng's mouth, he shot and stabbed the surrounding Beihai gang members to death, while retreating towards the hole that Huang Feihong broke.

    When nearly fifty corpses were lying on the ground, he had already been forced to the side of the hole. He swiped the spear in his hand, and once again turned over a fan of the Beihai gang, Gao Peng jumped out of the hole and landed on the tiles of the eaves.

    He didn't go down immediately, but ran forward along the eaves, intending to support Huang Feihong. The Beihai gang also got out of the hole one after another, chasing and killing Gao Peng.

    It's a pity that they are not good at skills, many of them fell down, and those who didn't fall didn't dare to run too fast. How could they catch up with Gao Peng?  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 282 I Can't Be Killed

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    At this time, Huang Feihong had rushed nearly fifty feet away, and more than thirty members of the Beihai gang had died in his hands.

    Old Wu's big sword had long since been lost. At this time, he was fighting the Beihai gang with his powerful fists, but his fists were so heavy that it was no easier to get hit than to get hit by a knife.

    But after all, Huang Feihong is a man and not a god, and it is impossible for him to have unlimited physical strength. In addition, the wound on his body was bleeding continuously, and at this time his mind was already a little dizzy.

    "Even if there is only one last heartbeat left, I must let the other person fall"

    "I can't die I can't be beaten to death"

    Huang Feihong waved his fists and knocked the Beihai gang members to the ground one by one, while constantly doing self-hypnosis in his heart to support him not to fall.

    However, he was too tired after all, and had lost a lot of blood. He was able to persevere until now, thanks to his extraordinary will. However, in this state, once he fell, it was impossible to get up again.  , the only result was being cut to pieces by the Beihai gang.

    At this time, his reaction was already very slow, so when he broke the lumbar spine of a member of the Beihai gang with a whip, he didn't notice that a hideous member of the Beihai gang behind him was chopping the hatchet at the back of his head.  .

    "Clang"

    "poof"

    After all, the hatchet failed to strike, because a silver spear stabbed from above obliquely pierced through his vest.

    What Huang Feihong saw when he turned his head was the hatchet, which was only a foot away from his head, falling from the hand of its owner.

    It was Gao Peng who arrived, and at this time he extended the throat-throat gun to more than Zhang, and pierced the Beihai gang member who was attacking from behind.

    Gao Peng didn't retract the tip of the spear, but with strength in his arms, he swung the spear and threw the Beihai gang members flying, knocking them down. Then he retracted the spear and jumped off the eaves.

    "Bang bang bang"

    When Gao Peng jumped down, he kicked his legs continuously. While kicking the three Beihai gang members over, he also relieved the impact of falling from a height.

    When kicking over the last person, Gao Peng used his strength to do a backflip and landed firmly on the ground. With his right hand forward, he pierced a person's chest.  The rest of the gang behind him.

    Gao Peng attacked with his spear again and again, knocking down seven or eight people in an instant, and the Beihai gang's offensive stopped immediately.

    Gao Peng took the opportunity to retreat to Huang Feihong, knocked the five or six people who were besieging him to the ground, and then supported Huang Feihong, who was crumbling and his mind had begun to blur, and whispered in his ear: "Junior Brother, hold on,  Half of our dream has come true."

    "Father get out of the way, don't block me, get out of the way"

    On the street, a mournful voice rang out. Gao Peng looked intently, only to see hundreds of members of the Beihai Gang rushing over with red eyes led by Wu Sheng.

    Gao Peng's heart trembled, it was time to evacuate, Wu Sheng and the Beihai gang came with mourners, they must fight endlessly to the death, if it continued, they might all be stuck here, damn Da Yasu, why not  Do it?

    Gao Peng supported Huang Feihong who had fallen into a semi-comatose state with one hand, and held a gun in the other, stabbing the Beihai gang members who rushed up one by one.

    He turned his head and looked around, and found that there was a fireworks and firecracker shop two feet away. Due to the sudden heavy rain and the sudden bloody battle, the store did not have time to take back a large number of fireworks and firecrackers that were sold outside.

    In the original play, Da Yasu relied on the cover of these fireworks to successfully rescue Huang Feihong and bring him back to the headquarters of the Black Tiger Gang.

    "Crackling swoosh bang bang"

    Just as Gao Peng was thinking about it, he heard the sound of firecrackers, and a small hanging firecracker was lit and thrown on the pile of fireworks.

    The sound of firecrackers suddenly exploded in this alley, and the fireworks flying in all directions caused confusion among the Beihai gang, and a lot of smoke rose up, just like someone dropped a smoke bomb here.

    Da Yasu rushed out of a shop more than ten feet away, waved the gossip stick in his hand, and knocked down the Beihai gang members outside a few doors. Seeing this, Gao Peng immediately rushed there with Huang Feihong on his back.

    After Gao Peng rushed into the shop, Da Yasu retreated to the door, bolted them, then pinned his gossip stick to the door, turned around and rushed towards the back door with Gao Peng supporting Huang Feihong on the left and right.

    Outside the store door, the Beihai gang smashed the door desperately, but they couldn't open it until Wu Sheng arrived. He held a machete in each hand, and hacked on the door frame several times.After breaking the gossip stick, he kicked open the gate and chased after him.

    It's a pity that at this time Gao Peng and others had long since disappeared, and it was raining heavily, and they couldn't even follow the bloodstains.

    He didn't dare to chase in the direction of the first pier. Although Wu Sheng was grieving, his mind was still clear.

    Since the Black Tiger Gang planned this bloodbath, it is naturally impossible to be unprepared. No accidents, on the way to the first pier at this time, they must have laid many ambushes, waiting for themselves to be sent to the door.

    "ah¡­¡­"

    On the street in the heavy rain, there was a roar of grief and anger, which lasted for a long time

    However, it was said that Gao Peng and Da Yasu ran away with Huang Feihong on their backs, when they encountered the members of the Black Tiger Gang who were in ambush.

    Gao Peng let the members of the Black Tiger Gang help Da Yasu and Huang Feihong away, and then said to the leader of the Black Tiger Gang, "Tell Lei Gong, I have done what I promised him.  The eradication should start as soon as possible, I will do my best to help, and I hope he will keep his promise."

    The boss of the hall clasped his fists respectfully and saluted, and said, "Don't worry, Lord Li, I will definitely report the truth to the leader."

    Gao Peng nodded, turned around and ran in another direction

    The headquarters of the Black Tiger Gang.

    Da Yasu sat on the ground in a daze, with stab wounds all over his body, dripping with blood, Huang Feihong, who was still clutching Lao Wu's head even after he passed out, was lying on the ground.

    Surrounded by a circle of members of the Black Tiger Gang, the black crow pulled the head of Huang Feihong's hand a few times, but failed to pull it out.

    Everyone looked at Huang Feihong who was in a coma, full of admiration. This kid is a ruthless person. Most importantly, if he survives, he will definitely become the number one member of the Black Tiger Gang.

    "Master."

    "Father."

    When Lei Gong heard the news and arrived, everyone saluted one after another, but Lei Gong ignored them. He bent down and grabbed the tablecloth that wrapped Lao Wu's head in Huang Feihong's hand, and pulled it several times, but he didn't pull it.

    Lei Gong straightened his back, with undisguised admiration in his eyes, pointed at Huang Feihong on the ground, and said to Bei: "He is my adopted son, I want him to live or not to die."

    Bei Sha didn't dare to be negligent, he hurriedly bowed slightly and cupped his fists and said, "Yes, father-in-law, please ask the best doctor to save this kid."

    Lei Gong was noncommittal, pointed at the three tigers, then pointed at Huang Feihong on the ground, and said: "The leader of the Beihai gang, Lao Wu, none of you can help me get it back, are you living too comfortably, or are you only focusing on internal fighting?"  ? No one is so murderous."

    "yes."

    Bei Sha hurriedly lowered his head and clasped his fists. Black Crow and Old Snake looked embarrassed. Seeing the embarrassment of the scene, the tactful and smiling master hurriedly said: "The leader is right. Congratulations to the leader for accepting a new adopted son."

    The three tigers all looked at him gratefully, and all the gang members clasped their fists together and said: "Congratulations to the gang leader for accepting a new adopted son."

    Lei Gong glanced at the crowd angrily, and didn't say any more, just ordered: "Hang your head on the archway, I want everyone to know who owns the dock now."

    "Yes." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 283 Prestige from one shot after another

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Gao Peng changed the clothes that belonged to Li Ruohai in a remote place, wore a black umbrella of the same style as Huang Qiying, put on a Western round hat, and swaggered through the territory of the Beihai Gang, returning to the old lair of the Orphan Gang.

    On the road, he met those Beihai gang members who were wearing dark red jackets and carrying hatchets, roaring past. Like ordinary people, he avoided them.

    Although he did not take the street where the bloody battle had just been fought, but chose an adjacent street, he still heard Wu Sheng's cry like a wounded beast.  Wu's headless body wept bitterly.

    "Fatherfatherthe child is not filialahhh" Wu Sheng's voice penetrated the roof and spread far away, and his crying could be heard for several streets.

    Gao Peng knew that he would definitely go to the first pier tomorrow, intending to snatch Lao Wu's head back, but in the end he would be stopped by the old servant at home.

    If Gao Peng had reminded Lei Gong in advance to lay a heavy army in an ambush at the pier, and he would suddenly kill Wu Sheng, Wu Sheng would die.

    But Gao Peng didn't want to do this. Wu Sheng can't die now. If he dies, the Beihai Gang will fall and the monkeys will disperse. The Black Tiger Gang can easily annex the Beihai Gang, then he will lose the opportunity to profit from chaos and fish in troubled waters.

    Gao Peng raised his wrist and looked at the reincarnation watch. Today he killed more than a hundred people. At this time, the task completion rate has reached 1,813,300, which is six times.

    Gao Peng's heart was full of enthusiasm. In the next year, it would be the time when the Beihai Gang and the Black Tiger Gang fought most frequently. Either the Black Tiger Gang would kill them all and wipe out the remnants, or Wu Sheng would lead the Beihai Gang to revenge and fight back.  cutting.

    And such a situation is exactly what Gao Peng and the Orphan Gang hope to see.

    Gao Peng can fish in troubled waters when the two gangs merge, and crazily increase the completion of the task, and the two gangs themselves will also shrink due to the fire and cause serious downsizing, creating favorable conditions for the Orphan Gang to destroy the two gangs.

    Why did Gao Peng kill Wu Sheng in advance and ruin this extremely favorable situation for him?

    Half a month later, Huang Feihong recovered from his injuries. Lei Gong opened the incense hall and officially accepted Huang Feihong as his fourth adopted son.

    "Ancestor of the Lei family, from today onwards, Ah Fei will be my fourth adoptive son of Lei Gong." After paying respects to the ancestor's spirit seat, Lei Gong bowed three times, and inserted the incense in his hand into the incense burner.

    Huang Feihong knelt behind Lei Gong, handed the tea bowl in his hand to Lei Gong, and said, "Father, drink tea."

    All the gang members present raised their tea bowls and shouted in unison: "Congratulations to the gang leader, you are one of four elites."

    ? At the same time, in the home of the Orphan Gang, hundreds of gang members filled a street. Gao Peng, Chi Huo, Ah Chun, and Xin Lan stood facing the gang.

    At this time, they were all holding wine bowls in their hands, only to hear Chi Huo, the leader of the gang, say loudly: "Today is the celebration of Lei Gong's adoptive son from the Black Tiger Gang, and our Orphan Gang has been waiting for a long time."

    "Come on, our group of orphans who have no father and no mother, whoever dares to oppose the Black Tiger Gang, drink, come to sacrifice the ownerless souls of this pier, brothers, drink."

    No one hesitated. Almost all the people standing here were orphans because of the Black Tiger Gang and the Beihai Gang. They had a sworn feud with the two gangs. Everyone raised their wine bowls and shouted:  "drink."

    The next night, the cargo hold of the first pier.

    Standing in the corridor on the second floor, Lei Gong looked down at the murderous gang members holding machetes, and said in a deep voice: "In this world, if you want people to respect you, you must be feared first.  If you are wronged, it is because you are not scary anymore."

    Speaking of this, Lei Gong glanced at the crowd, and then said: "Uproot the remnants of the Beihai Gang, and let people see how terrible you are!"

    The bloody slaughter began, and the 800 members of the Black Tiger Gang, led by Huang Feihong, went to Huangpu Wharf on Yuzhu Road to kill in a mighty manner.

    Just when he was about to approach the Whampoa Wharf, he saw a figure turn out from the corner of the street in the moonlight and headed for the Whampoa Wharf where the Beihai Gang was waiting.

    The members of the Black Tiger Gang paused slightly, and when they saw clearly the outline of the figure and a long shadow slanting on their backs, Da Yasu behind Huang Feihong cried out excitedly, "It's the shadowless gun.  He's here to help us."

    "Kill, kill the Beihai Gang."

    The corner of Huang Feihong's mouth curled up, and with a loud shout, he rushed towards Huangpu Wharf with eight hundred gang members.

    When they rushed outside the archway at the wharf, Gao Peng had already joined hands with the Beihai gang, and the silver gun in his hand shone even more coldly under the moonlight.

    ? Stab, sting, slamthe deadly throat-locking gun turns into a silver snake?Flying wildly in the crowd, the tip of the gun is sure to hit the throat, and the body of the gun sweeps across the bone and breaks the tendons. No one can be unscathed by the deadly choke gun.

    In the short distance of twenty or thirty feet from the Black Tiger gang rushing over, dozens of Beihai gang members had already been lying down under the archway of Huangpu Wharf.

    Following the killing of the Black Tiger Gang, the Beihai Gang retreated steadily. They couldn't even hold the archway anymore, and were killed into the dock.

    That night, the Huangpu Wharf was littered with corpses and blood flowed like rivers. Wu Sheng was lucky not to be here, and all the five hundred Beihai gang members who were guarding the wharf were killed except for those who escaped.

    There were more than 300 corpses of the Beihai gang who were thrown into the Pearl River. Gao Peng killed nearly 80 people alone, and Huang Feihong also killed 30 to 40.

    This is still the result of his being a little merciful and not letting go of the killing. It was just the result of self-protection and counter-killing when the Beihai gang attacked him, but the Black Tiger gang lost less than a hundred gang members.

    The Huangpu Wharf is to the Beihai Gang what the First Wharf is to the Black Tiger Gang. The seizure of this place also indicates that the Beihai Gang is really doomed.

    Since tonight, several areas close to the Pearl River Estuary have been slaughtered, one small battle in three days, and one big battle in five days. Wu Sheng is guarding the few remaining areas, fighting against the black tiger gang.

    Occasionally, he would organize a counterattack. The most brilliant time, he even led the Beihai gang into the first pier. At this moment, he finally snatched back Lao Wu's head and took it back for burial.

    However, the Beihai Gang lost more than 200 people in this battle, and the Black Tiger Gang also suffered heavy losses. This battle lost more people than the Beihai Gang.

    However, in the killing field where the two gangs are fighting, there are always two figures active, and one of them is naturally Huang Feihong, who was newly adopted by Lei Gong as his adopted son and needs to accumulate credit and reflect his own value.

    The other person is naturally Gao Peng. He is extremely good at marksmanship, and his shots are fierce and merciless. With a silver gun in his hand, he is invincible.

    In just half a year, more than a thousand members of the Beihai Gang died at his hands. Now the Beihai Gang has hardly recruited anyone. Instead, many gang members quit the gang and fled Guangzhou overnight.

    Half a year later, the Beihai Gang has survived in name only. It was originally a huge gang. At its peak, there were 8,000 gang members, and even the government yamen were unwilling to provoke it. Now there are only three or four hundred loyalists who are still following Wu Sheng.  To avenge the old gang leader.

    The name of Wuying Sharpshooter was only mentioned by an inexplicable tea merchant gambler at the beginning, but now it has really resounded throughout the city of Guangzhou.

    As long as he is a member of gangsters, everyone knows the name of Li Ruohai, the shadowless sharpshooter.

    This, but Gao Peng's prestige of killing one shot after another with the deadly throat-lock gun in his palm.

    At this time, Gao Peng's task 2 completion rate is already 3025300.

    In six years, he killed more than 3,000 members of the Beihai Gang, which already exceeded the total number of people killed in the previous five reincarnations.

    Today's Gao Peng has a murderous aura soaring to the sky, extremely ferocious, if this murderous aura is released against ordinary people, it may directly scare people crazy.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 284

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The Black Tiger Gang pacified the Beihai Gang half a year earlier than in the original play, annexed all the businesses under the Beihai Gang, and all the piers at the Pearl River Estuary belonged to the Black Tiger Gang, and Gao Peng took the greatest credit.

    Lei Gong did not break his promise, he raised the wages of dock workers by 30%, and issued an announcement explaining the reasons for the wage increase.

    This is naturally also a measure to win over Gao Peng. Lei Gong knows that these so-called "Grand Thieves" value their reputation very much, but he himself doesn't care about it. He only needs others to be afraid of him, and he doesn't need others to respect him  .

    After the dock workers knew what was going on, they chanted the name of the knight-errant shadowless gun one after another, and now Gao Peng's incarnation, Li Ruohai, was completely famous.

    Not only the members of the gang know, but even the common people know that there is such a gangster in Guangzhou City, who only seeks to benefit the poor.

    Regarding Lei Gong's move, Gao Peng was noncommittal, but he also made a promise to Lei Gong that he would fight for him again, and at the same time kill Wu Sheng for him, and wipe out the roots.

    The first pier, the headquarters of the Black Tiger Gang.

    Gao Peng stood by the balcony, with his hands behind his back, and said indifferently: "Wu Sheng hides very deeply. The city of Guangzhou is so big, and three or four hundred people are scattered. It is not easy to find them."

    "If you want to completely destroy them, there is only one way, lure the snakes out of the hole, and let them come to the door by themselves, but I don't know if the leader Lei has the courage."

    Hearing the words, Lei Gong behind him chuckled and said, "Does Brother Li not understand if Lei has the courage?"

    After finishing speaking, he said to Huang Feihong who was standing beside him: "A Fei, tell them to stop following me from tomorrow on."

    "yes."

    Wu Sheng was more calm than Gao Peng imagined.

    For half a month, except for Lei Gong who hid a group of people in a certain house near the first pier, he sent out all other gang members who were not in charge of business to search for Wu Sheng's traces. The first pier was almost always undefended.  state.

    Moreover, Lei Gong also sent a gang member who was about the same size as Gao Peng, who dressed as Gao Peng and showed his appearance from time to time, making the Beihai gang feel that the shadowless gun was not at the pier.

    However, Wu Sheng did not attack rashly, until after half a month of observation, he "confirmed" that the Shadowless Gun had just appeared near the Whampoa Wharf, and was not at the wharf.

    Immediately sent a group of people to attack a hall of the Black Tiger Gang, and the Black Tiger Gang members at the pier were really moved by the news, and they were all sent out to destroy the group of people, and then they led them to the first pier.

    Wu Sheng couldn't wait, he took his father's big knife and sneaked into the pier alone, and rushed to the second floor. As expected, he only saw Lei Gong and Huang Feihong who brought back his father's head.

    The moment he saw the two, Lei Gong and Huang Feihong also saw him, but there was an inexplicable playfulness on their faces, it felt like: "Finally here, I've been waiting for you for a long time.  "

    The enemy was extremely jealous when they met, and Wu Sheng didn't have time to think about it. He swung his sword, pointed at Lei Gong, and said coldly: "My surname is Lei, if my father hadn't helped you build a site in the dock, you would be where you are today?"

    Lei Gong remained silent, seemingly speechless, Wu Sheng snorted coldly, and looked at Huang Feihong again, gnashing his teeth, "And you, actually, you don't need to look for me, because I will definitely come.  "

    When Wu Sheng spoke, dozens of Beihai gang members who were loyal to Wu's father and son had already rushed up and stood behind him.

    Just as Wu Sheng finished speaking, a dull voice suddenly came from behind a shelf, "I knew you would definitely come, but you came later than we expected."

    Wu Sheng was startled, and looked towards the shelf diagonally opposite, only to see a figure he hated to the bone turn out from behind the shelf.

    "But since you're here, you don't have to go."

    In fact, Wu Sheng has been looking for Gao Peng for a total of six years. It can be said that Gao Peng created the Beihai Gang today, and his father died at his hands.

    Wu Sheng's hatred for Gao Peng is not inferior to Lei Gong Huang Feihong at all, it can even be said to be the person he hates the most.

    It's a pity that he hasn't been able to meet Gao Peng face to face. The other party seems to be avoiding him deliberately. Otherwise, he has fought with the Black Tiger Gang many times, and he has no reason not to be able to find himself.

    "You despicable villain, you finally dare to appear in front of me. Today, either you die or I die. Kill."

    Wu Sheng shouted loudly, and the gang behind him rushed towards Lei Gong and Huang Feihong, while he himself rushed towards Gao Peng brandishing a big knife.

    "Clang"

    Gao Peng fixed his eyes and held the gun.??The right hand was sent out suddenly, and the tip of the gun shot at Wu Sheng with lightning speed.

    "when"

    Wu Sheng, who was charging forward, tilted his body, smashed the tip of the gun with a big knife in his hand, and stepped forward. Unexpectedly, the tip of the gun that was knocked back retracted faster than he charged forward, and then swept back.

    Wu Sheng had no choice but to stop and raised the knife to block again. Gao Peng held the gun with both hands, but only waved it slightly, but the tip of the gun was like a spirit snake, straight and straight, and swung widely, with stabs and thorns, or like a long stick, or like a spirit  The snake spat out the letter, and attacked Wu Sheng head-on.

    Wu Sheng's skill is not as good as that of Lao Wu, but his body's agility and flexibility are far superior to Naifu's. The big knife in his hand dances a scene of swords in front of him.

    Wu Sheng saw the opportunity, rolled on the ground, and suddenly approached Gao Peng, and swiped the sword from bottom to top. If the knife was real, Gao Peng might be cut in half from the crotch.

    However, Gao Peng didn't take a single step back. He poured his internal energy into the body of the gun, brushed his hands, and placed the body of the gun horizontally in front of his body. Immediately, his whole body jumped up, with his lower body up and his upper body down, in the shape of a lunge.

    This action allowed Gao Peng to face the blade with the barrel of the gun while avoiding the swing of the broadsword.

    "when"

    A clear sound of gold and iron clanging sounded, and Wu Sheng's broadsword was raised on the barrel of the gun. The upward force lifted Gao Peng's upper body upwards, but his lower body turned downward.

    With the help of Wu Sheng's knife, Gao Peng straightened his waist, leaned back, turned half a circle in the air, kicked his legs forward suddenly, and kicked Wu Sheng's chest wide open.

    "Boom"

    "Zi"

    Wu Sheng, who was half squatting, was kicked to the ground and slipped more than ten feet away. He rolled over and knelt on one knee, supporting his body with the tip of the big knife in his hand, and a trace of blood spilled from the corner of his mouth.

    After Gao Peng kicked Wu Sheng over, he did a backflip and landed steadily, holding a gun with one hand, pointing the tip at Wu Sheng, his eyes were cold and murderous.

    And at the same time that Wu Sheng and Gao Peng started fighting, Huang Feihong also rushed into the crowd of the Beihai Gang.

    Huang Feihong was like a tiger in a flock of sheep. No one could resist his punches and kicks. His punches and kicks were so heavy that even Lei Gong, who was watching the battle with his hands behind his back, felt that this kid was not weaker than himself.  , and more and more satisfied.

    "Boom"

    "Snapped"

    "click"

    The sound of broken bones and tendons continued to be heard, Huang Feihong released more than 20 people in a short time, and the Beihai Gang sentient beings who rushed upstairs were forced back to the stairs by him.

    With the last kick, the remaining twenty or so people turned into gourds and rolled down the stairs.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 285 Provocation and Infighting

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Wu Sheng, who was kicked by Gao Peng and hurt his internal organs, only lasted less than 20 moves under Gao Peng before he was shot and locked.

    And the remnants of the Beihai Gang who rushed into the first pier were also blocked by Huang Feihong, and they didn't even get close to Lei Gong, and were finally driven to death by the arrived Black Tiger Gang.

    Lei Gong stood by and watched from the beginning to the end, and there was no chance to do anything.

    Seeing that Wu Sheng died on the spot without even hurting a piece of Gao Peng's clothes, he sighed in his heart, it would be great if this shadowless gun could be used by the Black Tiger Gang.

    By then, the three adopted sons will be in charge of the business, and the two wars will be won by him. He doesn't have to worry about anything, he can occupy Guangzhou and be his local emperor.

    However, he also knows that he can't subdue the Shadowless Sharpshooter, he can only win over and maintain a good relationship, and this will eventually require some price.

    "Master Lei, I have already fulfilled what I promised you, so I will leave here. I owe you one more time. The old rules, when I need to take action, hang up the black lantern."

    After Gao Peng left such a sentence, he left without hesitation. Lei Gong watched Gao Peng's back disappear into the night, sighed again, handed over the finishing work to Huang Feihong, and returned to the headquarters by himself.

    ?From today, the Black Tiger Gang dominates in Guangzhou City, and no one dares to provoke it. Lei Gong spends his days leisurely practicing kung fu, boxing, and taking care of the business at the wharf every day.

    It's just that he doesn't know that an undercurrent is coming towards the Black Tiger Gang, and his leisurely life is destined to last only a few days

    After killing Wu Sheng, Gao Peng returned to the Orphan Gang's camp and put away the Shadowless Gun's outfit. In a short time, he might not need this outfit.

    In the days that followed, Gao Peng practiced martial arts diligently, and at the same time helped Chi Huo step up training the Orphan Gang to improve the overall strength of the Orphan Gang.

    Two months later, Huang Feihong had gained a firm foothold in the Black Tiger Gang and began to have his own power, with hundreds of younger brothers under his command.

    Of course, this force is of no use to what they want to do, but it can compete with the other three tigers within the Black Tiger Gang.

    Huang Feihong can be said to be the most favored son of Lei Gong at present. He takes him with him wherever he goes. Huang Feihong has mastered many secrets of the Black Tiger Gang.  information.

    In the Black Tiger Gang, the old snake who manages the flower boat business has always remained neutral. He does not fight against any party, and he does not deliberately make good friends with anyone. Apart from fighting for his own interests, he has no ambitions.

    ?Because he is only the third child, ranked lower, not the best in kung fu, and not the most profitable in business, after a hundred years of Lei Gong, it is impossible for him to be the leader of the clan.

    So he has been sitting on the mountain and watching the tigers fight, but he may not have hoped that the two senior brothers will lose both in the fight, or even die together. At that time, he will naturally become the successor of the Black Tiger Gang.

    Beisha and Black Crow are in the same situation, one of them manages the opium shop, the other manages the gambling house, both are profitable businesses, and Black Crow never accepts Beisha, the two sides often fight openly and covertly in private, and even connive at the killing  the other person.

    On the surface, Huang Feihong maintained a good relationship with the black crow. Consciously or unintentionally, he was always provoking the two of them, and even provoked Bei Sha from time to time, but he did it so quietly that no one noticed it

    The gathering place of the Black Tiger Gang.

    Huang Feihong chatted and laughed with Mr. Smiling Face as they walked towards the lobby. After reaching the lobby, Mr. Smiley shouted loudly: "Fourth Master is here."

    "Fourth Master."

    "The fourth master is here!"

    ?Beside the main table, the leaders of Black Crow and Old Snake clasped their hands and greeted Huang Feihong enthusiastically. Huang Feihong clasped his fists in return with a smile on his face.

    "Brothers, how about a toast to Fourth Master?" A leader of Black Crow's subordinates greeted the others.

    "Okay, come on"

    "Fourth Master, please."

    Everyone stood up, picked up their wine bowls, and shouted to respect Huang Feihong.

    "Boom"

    "Sit down." Bei Sha suddenly put the tea cup in his hand on the table, and said calmly in his usual slow tone.

    There was a silence in the field, the leaders looked at each other, and sat down slowly with ugly faces.

    They are not Black Crow and Old Snake, even if they don't like Bei Sha again, they dare not confront him directly.

    Huang Feihong took a sip of wine in boredom, and sat down with his smiling faceGoing down, he tilted his head and smiled at Master Smiley: "Brother Smiley, our Eldest Brother Beisha is always holding a walking stick for nothing, just like an old man."

    "Ha ha ha ha¡­¡­"

    The corner of Master Smiling Face twitched his mouth, which was flattering, but Hei Ya and his subordinates laughed out loud without any scruples.

    The iron cane in the North Killer is not something the old man used to support his body, but his unique weapon. It looks like a cane in appearance, but in fact it contains a lot of things, and there is also a sharp sword hidden inside.

    The head of the wrought iron staff, five or six inches long, is also the hilt of the sharp sword. Since he seldom draws out his sharp sword when facing the enemy, many people think that he is a cane.

    "He said me, what are you laughing at?" Beisha said gloomily, looking sideways at the laughing black crow.

    Hei Ya's smile faltered, his eyes narrowed slightly, and he looked at Bei Sha for a few seconds, then the smile returned to his face, raised his wine bowl and said to Huang Feihong: "I want to toast our junior brother."

    Huang Feihong also picked up the wine bowl and said with a smile, "Okay, please, Second Senior Brother."

    The two signaled from a distance, and when Huang Feihong raised his bowl to take a big drink, Bei Sha suddenly turned the cane in his hand, and stabbed the tip of the cane towards Huang Feihong's abdomen.

    "Boom"

    "poof"

    "Cough cough cough"

    Huang Feihong was hit in the abdomen, and immediately spewed out a mouthful of wine, coughing repeatedly.

    "You want to respect him, but I want to teach him a lesson, what's the matter?"

    Beisha provocatively said this to the black crow, then looked at Huang Feihong, and jokingly said: "Isn't this brother good at it? Why don't you show me what you are doing without shadow punches and feet? Really?  When I am the second Li Ruohai, I will be invisible at every turn, huh."

    "Heh" Huang Feihong panted and chuckled, raised a fist, an inexplicable light flashed in his eyes, and said meaningfully: "Of course I am not as good as the Wuying Gun, but the Wuying Fist  But like the Shadowless Sharpshooter, it's a punch you can't see clearly."

    After Huang Feihong finished speaking, when Bei Sha's face twitched and was about to attack, the other hand hugged the raised fist, arched Bei Sha, and said with no respect on his face: "Don't dare to say goodbye to me!"  Senior brother is disrespectful."

    "Hey" Hei Ya sneered when he heard the words, and said, "So what about senior brother? But the older you are, the sooner you will die."

    "pong"

    Beisha was sneered at by Huang Feihong and the black crow, and finally couldn't bear it anymore. He smashed the tea bowl in his hand on the ground, and stood up suddenly. His subordinates immediately left the dining table and gathered behind him.  .

    The black crow was not afraid at all, and overturned the wine bowl in front of him tit for tat, and also stood up. Naturally, his gang members also stood behind him.

    Now that his face has been torn apart, the black crow no longer has any scruples, pointing at Bei Sha and shouted angrily: "Last month you sent someone to kill the people in my gambling shop, don't think I don't know."

    "Boom"

    Beisha smashed the iron rod in his hand on the table, and said with a confident look, "It deserves it, they deserve it, what's the matter? You want to hit me?"

    "Who dares to fight?"

    Just at this moment, a majestic and deep voice came over, making the black crow and others who were about to make a move restrained.

    "Master."

    "Father."

    Everyone didn't dare to be presumptuous anymore, Huang Feihong and the old snake who had been watching coldly also stood up, and saluted Lei Gong who had just arrived.

    Lei Gong glanced at the two of them coldly, and said indifferently: "If you want to fight, take down all the territory in Guangzhou City."

    "If you are really capable, let the Black Tiger Gang no longer be the biggest gang in Guangzhou, but the only gang."

    "Infighting is more powerful one by one, hmph."

    Lei Gong let out a cold snort, and Beisha and Heiya fell silent immediately, not daring to say any more.

    And Huang Feihong calmly touched the place where Beisha had just stabbed with his cane, and a gleam flashed in his eyes.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 ask for support

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Ladies and gentlemen, Dapeng¡¯s husband has written a book, and he is participating in the Xianxia Channel¡¯s essay call. It has just been uploaded, and the number of words is not many, but please support it, help me collect it, and vote for it. Of course, if you are interested  If you want to read it, you might as well take a look, if Dapeng looks at it from a reader's perspective, it feels pretty good!

    Below is an introduction to the title of the book:

    "Freedom Mercenaries of Ten Thousand Realms"

    Introduction:

    Veteran scout Ouyang Fei, in order to raise money to save his seriously ill father, resolutely gave up the opportunity to be transferred to a third-rank non-commissioned officer, chose to retire, accepted the invitation of his old comrades in arms, and joined a mercenary group formed by Chinese.

    Encountered an accident during a mission, survived miraculously, and inexplicably appeared in his mind a "mercenary of all realms" system, which can accept employment missions from all heavens and all realms.

    At this point, Ouyang Fei took off.

    Please confirm, do you accept the employment from Su Yunxiu, a disciple of the Seven Show Workshop in the world of "Swordsman Love", to save them from the siege of the Spike Army, and keep her and the stinky beggar alive?  Trifle, accept.

    Please confirm, do you accept the employment of Murong Fu, a descendant of the royal family of Yan Kingdom in the world of "Dragon Babu", to help him restore the country?  Well, this is a bit complicated, but there is no pressure, accept it.

    Please confirm, do you accept the employment of Princess Iron Fan from Bajiao Cave, Cuiyun Mountain, in the world of Journey to the West, to help her save Red Boy?  Uh, I guess I can't beat Sister Guanyin, so take it easy.

    Ouyang Fei, who is walking in the heavens and worlds, also slowly discovers that the world he lives in seems to be not that simple, but so what?  The protagonist in the novel has a world on his back and is awesome, but the one standing behind me is the heavens and the world.

    In addition, I recommend a new work by a friend, which is the author's new book of "The Inquiry of the Styx in the Great Desolation".

    "The Demon Emperor Against the Sky in the Great Desolation"

    Introduction:

    In the previous life, I was a man, but in this life I am a demon, what a shame!

    I have no choice to be reborn as Emperor Jun, but if the sky wants to kill me, so what the hell!

    The way of heaven is the general trend, the lich is declining and the people are prosperous, and the emperor will resist the sky with his strength if he refuses to accept it, what can I do!

    When you succeed in the future, step on the sky to prove the supreme way, and the reputation of the emperor will last forever!  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 286 No Way to Heaven, No Way to Earth

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    In the house that Gao Peng secretly bought near Huafang.

    Gao Peng, Chi Huo, Xin Lan, and Ah Chun were all present. At this time, Huang Feihong lifted up his shirt, and on his well-defined six-pack abs, there was a black and blue scar mark like the sun.

    Huang Feihong said to a woodcarver who was specially found among the poor who was sitting in front of him, "Master, I need you to carve me a woodcarver that can cause scars in this shape, can you?"

    The woodcarving master looked at it carefully, nodded quickly, and said: "No problem, if you just want to form this kind of imprint, and there are no other requirements, it's easy."

    Huang Feihong nodded in satisfaction, and said, "Very well, then please."

    The woodcarving master immediately started to work, took out a piece of special wood for woodcarving from the baggage he carried with him, and carved the thing into shape in just two hours.

    Try it with ooze, and the printed mark is exactly the same as the scar on Huang Feihong's abdomen.

    Huang Feihong gave the woodcarver a piece of silver and told him to keep it secret so as not to cause trouble to his upper body. The woodcarver is not young, so he naturally knows how to survive.

    After dismissing the woodcarving master, Huang Feihong handed the piece of woodcarving to Gao Peng, saying: "Brother, find a blacksmith, make it according to this shape, and put a walking stick on it, it will be used in the future."

    Gao Peng took a look at the wood carving, and asked casually, "What is this?"

    Huang Feihong brought a smile on the corner of his mouth, and said, "This is Beisha's unique weapon."

    Gao Peng and Chi Huo looked at each other, nodded clearly, and then Gao Peng asked: "A Fei, how is your inquiry about the silver warehouse? When are we going to do it?"

    Huang Feihong thought for a while, and said: "I haven't found out the location of the silver warehouse, it will take some time, but I know that to open the silver warehouse, you must gather both gold and silver keys."

    "The golden key is on the old snake, and the silver key is in the hands of the black crow. Make a good plan and get these two keys."

    Gao Peng nodded and said: "Don't worry! We will leave this matter to us. When the time is right, we will find a way to kill them and seize the two keys."

    "Okay, then I'll go back first. In the future, we will still communicate in the old way, fishing at Shuzhu Bridge. We try to visit this place as little as possible."

    "Well, let's go!"

    Two months later, the opportunity came. Since the Black Tiger Gang became dominant, the old snake acted even more recklessly.

    This guy is as lustful as his life. When he sees a beautiful girl or daughter-in-law, he will definitely find a way to get him. Even if he is blatantly strong, no one dares to control him.

    On this day, he had just raped a woman from a good family, and he left the room refreshed, and walked back with a bunch of dog legs, but he didn't know that he had been targeted by the seductress.

    Just as he was passing through a narrow alley, he suddenly heard a whistle, and a group of beggars with broken bowls and wooden sticks poured out from the back and forth of the alley, surrounding him and his men, shouting and begging.

    Just when the old snake impatiently wanted to pull these little beggars away, a butcher's knife suddenly swirled past his cheek and nailed to a piece of wood beside him.

    The old snake turned around in shock, only to see a burly young man in a tattered mandarin jacket poking down with his thumbs provocatively. If it wasn't Lin Shirong, who else?

    The old snake was furious, pointed at Lin Shirong and shouted angrily: "Chasing."

    "Stop."

    "Don't run."

    Old Snake's subordinates huffed and chased them out, and there were only three of them left beside him. He was about to chase them out, but found that the money bag had been snatched away by a little beggar.

    "Asshole, don't go."

    The old snake was furious, and chased after the little beggar with the only three remaining men.

    Unexpectedly, the little beggar ran a few steps, and threw the purse in his hand towards the entrance of the alley, and at the entrance of the alley, a woman appeared just right, and as soon as the bamboo basket was caught in her hand, the purse just fell into the bamboo basket.

    The woman caught the purse, with a playful smile on her lips, turned and ran away.

    The old snake was already dazzled by anger at this time, and he didn't realize at all that the series of things that happened were so intertwined, and it was obviously arranged in advance by someone, specifically targeting him.

    The old snake and three of his subordinates pursued all the way, through the streets and alleys, and entered the slum without knowing it.

    The woman was so irritating, she kept provoking her all the way, and she didn't hide, as if she was deliberately playing tricks on them, always putting herself in their sight.

    Finally, after chasing into the slumsAfter a remote place, the woman finally stopped running, and she was sitting under a thatched hut that seemed to be a kitchen, taking out his money bag from a bamboo basket, shaking it in her hand, as if listening to how much money was in it  .

    And beside her, there were two tables, and sitting at the tables were five or six young men in shabby clothes who seemed to be coolie workers.

    There are many young people wearing shabby clothes around this thatched cottage, but the old snake focused all his attention on the woman, but he didn't realize that the young people around were different from ordinary coolie workers.

    Those young people are all strong and muscular. How can they look like ordinary coolie workers who can't even eat enough?

    There was a sneer on the old snake's face, he didn't pay attention to the other people in the thatched hut, and walked towards the woman swaggeringly.

    Sitting at the table, Gao Peng and Chi Huo looked at each other, and they both noticed the flash of coldness in each other's eyes.

    Ah Chun held the old snake's purse, and sat there calmly, as if he didn't pay attention to the old snake at all.

    As the old snake walked towards Ah Chun, he sneered and said, "Just you, a woman, are beyond your control."

    "Boom"

    "Wow"

    "Zi"

    "ah¡­¡­"

    Just when the old snake walked to the table where Gao Peng and Chi Huo were sitting, Gao Peng made a sudden attack and kicked the edge of the table. The table suddenly hit the old snake's waist, knocking it to one side and falling sideways.

    And in the direction where the old snake was leaning, there was a hot kettle on a coal stove. The old snake subconsciously wanted to hold on to something to stabilize his body, but he pressed his hands on the kettle and was burned into blue smoke.  Straight up.

    At the same time as Gao Peng started, Chi Huo rushed towards the three followers of Old Snake in an instant, and the surrounding young people who were doing their own things also immediately surrounded them.

    Just as the old snake raised its palms and screamed, Gao Peng's whip kicked towards the old snake with the sound of piercing through the air.

    Although Old Snake is the weakest of the four tigers of the Black Tiger Gang, his martial arts are relatively speaking.  It's Gao Peng, who is already doomed.

    This is not the home of the Orphan Gang, but another slum, so the gang members did not bring weapons, but under the siege of dozens of people, and with the two masters Gao Peng and Chi Huo leading the formation, the old snake can be said to have no way out.  There is no way out.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 287 You Are Smiling When You Should Be Scared

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The old snake raised his arms to block Gao Peng's whip kick, but he was shocked to find that the force on the opponent's legs was terrifying. His arms were paralyzed almost instantly, and he lost consciousness. His whole body was kicked backwards by this kick.  fall.

    Gao Peng was unrelenting when he was in power, Twelve Road Tan kicked out continuously alternately, no matter the speed or strength, he had already surpassed Duan Peng who taught him this kick.

    As his skill gradually deepens, sooner or later he will reach the level of a strong coolie in the star master movie "Kung Fu". That kid can create a bunch of "trapezes" in minutes.

    Under Gao Peng's storm-like legwork, the old snake was almost powerless to fight back, and couldn't even defend against it.

    In just a few dozen breaths, he had been kicked so hard that he could hardly even stand up, at least four or five ribs were broken, and a pair of arms were twisted in a weird posture, hanging down by his side.

    At the same time, his three subordinates had also been beaten to death by Chi Huo and the Orphan Gang.

    The old snake was trembling with pain, barely standing on the spot, his legs trembling uncontrollably, as long as he relaxed a little, he would no longer be able to stand, let alone move.

    Chi Huo, who was watching forcefully with his arms folded, curled his lips in disdain, and said, "What's your name, an old snake? You're not worthy of being a snake, not even a worm."

    "Ah who are you?" The old snake shouted to Gao Peng standing in front of him unwillingly.

    Gao Peng smiled coldly, and borrowed a sentence from Chi Huo in the original play, "Iis me, and we are the Orphan Gang."

    After saying this sentence, Gao Peng twisted his waist and turned his body around, driving his right leg like a meteor hammer to hit the immobile old snake's head.

    "Boom"

    "Wow"

    The effect created by this leg finally tasted like a strong coolie, and the old snake ate the leg almost without any reaction.

    The whole person flew sideways for more than ten feet, broke a wooden pillar, smashed a wooden table, and finally landed, and his head must have become a ball of paste.

    Chi Huo walked to Gao Peng's side, and said in admiration: "Senior brother, you hide deep enough. I never thought you could have such a powerful set of kicks."

    Gao Peng smiled slightly, turned to him and said, "Want to learn? I'll teach you!"

    Chi Huo's eyes lit up, and he said with a smile, "You said that."

    Gao Peng nodded, and said: "As I said, I was entangled in all kinds of things before, and I didn't have much time to teach my brothers Kung Fu."

    "Besides, a set of life-killing choke guns is enough for you to practice. Martial arts training should not be too complicated. It is useless to be knowledgeable but not proficient. It is enough to make you an enemy of a hundred people."

    "But you have a good foundation, so it shouldn't be difficult to learn. This set of kicks is also suitable for you and A Fei. Now there are not as many things as before. I can teach you anytime."

    Chi Huo was naturally happy when he heard the words, Ah Chun saw this, and said happily: "Brother, I also want to learn."

    Gao Peng glanced at her and said with a smile: "Naturally, you are indispensable. Girls' arms are weaker than men's. It's better to practice legs than boxing. Legs are stronger than hands after all."

    "Okay, as long as everyone wants to learn kung fu, I will teach everyone. I will talk about it later, let's get down to business first!" Gao Peng saw that Liang Kuan and Lin Shirong were also about to talk, so he hurriedly said to everyone, so as to avoid one by one endless  up.

    After hearing Gao Peng's words, Liang Kuan consciously stepped forward and took out the golden key from the old snake's body. Ah Chun immediately printed the shape of the key with a soft clay mold, and then hung the golden key back on the old snake's body.

    "Okay, take the body away first, and throw it at the gate of the first pier at night, let's go!"

    "Walk."

    At night, under the archway at the first pier, the bodies of Old Snake and three of his subordinates were randomly discarded here. There was a piece of cloth hanging on the archway, with four big black characters written "Evil comes with evil".

    Lei Gong looked gloomyly at the corpses of the old snake and the three gang members on the ground, then looked up at the cloth strips on the memorial archway, the smiling master stood beside Lei Gong, and reported: "I heard that group of people, what are they called Orphan Gang?"  .¡±

    Standing aside, Huang Feihong, who seemed to have a sad expression on his face, heard this sentence, a bright light flashed in his eyes.

    When Gao Peng and the others killed the old snake, they were not in the lair of the Orphan Gang, so there were other people around at that time, obviously they heard Gao Peng's words.

    However, this was their intention to release this news to let Lei Gong know that there is still a force secretly opposing him, so that they can fully cover what Huang Feihong, an undercover agent, is going to do.

    Lei Gong looked at the cloth strips on the archway.?Sneered and said: "Evil is rewarded with evil. The person who wrote this sentence must be poor and crazy."

    At this time, Master Smiley found the golden key from the old snake, and said to Lei Gong with a happy face: "Master, fortunately, the golden key is still there."

    Lei Gong took the golden key, and said calmly: "Bury the body well, find this group of people for me, Bei Sha, A Fei, come with me."

    "Yes, foster father (leader)."

    The three of them went to the corridor on the second floor of the cargo hold. Lei Gong held the golden key in his hand. After standing by the railing for a while, he walked up to Bei Sha, raised the golden key in his hand, and said, "I will give you the golden key. Now start  , the silver warehouse is under the control of you and the black crow."

    A look of ecstasy flashed in Beisha's eyes, but he tried not to show it on his face, but this huge surprise still made him lose his vigilance, and he cupped his fists and said to Lei Gong: "Thank you, foster father."

    Lei Gong narrowed his eyes slightly, leaned forward slightly, and said in a surprised voice: "Thank me? Did I give you the silver warehouse?"

    Beisha's complexion changed slightly, and he quickly made amends, and said cautiously: "Beisha means, thank you for your foster father's trust."

    "How can the North Kill? I think this key" Speaking of the North Kill, he turned his head to look at Huang Feihong, who came to the side, and came to retreat, "It's better for A Fei or the Black Crow to take care of it.  "

    Although Huang Feihong made a lot of contributions to the Black Tiger Gang, his qualifications were too shallow after all. Beisha knew very well that he would never be in charge of the golden key.

    And the black crow is even more impossible. The reason why the lock of the silver warehouse is divided into two keys is to ensure that there are two people present at the cashier every time to supervise each other, so as to prevent one person from entering and leaving the silver warehouse at any time.

    Huang Feihong touched the back of his head when he heard Bei Sha's words, and said: "I can't control it, I only know how to fight and kill, I can't do that."

    Lei Gong looked at Huang Feihong with a smile that was not a smile, and said lightly: "I don't care about the silver warehouse, what do you want to care about? Do you want to control my head?"

    Huang Feihong looked at Lei Gong with a stunned and speechless expression, but saw that the smile on Lei Gong's face became more obvious, and then said: "People, if you don't want small gains, you must have big plans, what big plans do you have?  What are you trying to do?"

    Huang Feihong's thoughts flashed quickly, and he had already thought of his words in a moment, with a smile full of meaning on his face, he said: "I want to seek what my adoptive father wants to seek."

    The smile on Lei Gong's face completely melted away. Naturally, he didn't doubt Huang Feihong. On the contrary, among the four adoptive sons, he valued Huang Feihong the most, because he felt that Huang Feihong was exactly the same as when he was young.

    In the depths of Lei Gong's heart, Huang Feihong had long been regarded as his successor. What he said at this time was just to test his reaction and adaptability, and of course, his courage.

    Obviously, Huang Feihong's performance made him very satisfied, and he said with a smile on his face: "You are so bold, you are laughing when you should be afraid like me, hahahaha"

    Huang Feihong secretly breathed a sigh of relief, he naturally didn't know what Lei Gong was thinking, and thought he had passed a test!  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 288 The Dream Will Come True

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    After killing the old snake, the Orphan Gang fell silent for the time being. The golden key has already been obtained, and they have prepared a few more. Next, it is time to seek the silver key in the hands of the black crow.

    During this period of time, the Black Tiger Gang sent three or four thousand people to inquire about the news of the Orphan Gang.

    Although the Orphan Gang fell silent, suspended its activities, and hid in the mountains behind the headquarters to practice martial arts on weekdays, the Black Tiger Gang found nothing.

    At present, they need to wait for Huang Feihong's information. Only when Huang Feihong paves the way can they act by ear.

    Of the Orphan Gang, only Ah Chun stayed in the city with a group of women and half-grown children, because they needed to be responsible for the logistics of the Orphan Gang.

    Chi Huo practiced martial arts in the mountains during the day, and went fishing at Shuzhu Bridge at three o'clock in the evening, ready to receive information from Huang Feihong at any time

    Half a month after the old snake died.

    Hei Ya suddenly discovered that his junior brother who had never gambled and had always had a good relationship with him had actually come to his place.

    For some reason, he seemed to be deliberately losing money. Every time he lost, he would borrow money from the gambling house. In the end, he already owed the gambling house a full three thousand taels.

    Black Crow didn't know what he wanted to do, but if he was allowed to go on like this, the rules would be broken, and he even wondered if this kid was here to mess things up.

    In desperation, he had no choice but to invite Huang Feihong to the back hall, directly took out fifty taels from the silver cabinet, pushed it in front of Huang Feihong, and said with a smile: "These fifty taels will be treated as a meeting gift, take it for fun."

    Huang Feihong glanced at the fifty taels on the table, smiled, pushed the money back, and said, "Senior brother, I want three thousand taels of silver."

    The black crow looked stunned, as if he suspected that there was something wrong with his ears, and asked, "What did you say?"

    "I said, I want three thousand taels, and I don't have to pay it back." Huang Feihong looked at the black crow and said proudly.

    Hearing the words, the black crow flashed a sharp light in his eyes, and said in a deep voice: "If you are here to find trouble, I advise you to stop."

    "You owe three thousand taels to the gambling house. I have the IOU. I have a reason to kill you. The foster father can't blame me."

    Huang Feihong didn't show the slightest fear when he heard the words, he took out a key from his waist with a sly smile, slapped it on the table, pointed to the key and said, "Tell me, how much is this worth?"

    The black crow's expression changed, he stared at Huang Feihong closely, and said in a deep voice, "How do you have the golden key?"

    Huang Feihong casually sat down opposite the black crow, spread his hands and said, "Of course it came from the old snake. When someone was trying to mold it, I caught it on the spot."

    "who?"

    "Bei Sha's men."

    Hei Ya didn't doubt Huang Feihong's words, narrowed his eyes slightly, and said in a serious tone: "Bei Sha, he dares to play Yincang's idea?"

    After saying this sentence, the black crow looked at Huang Feihong again, and said with a gloomy expression: "So you are here to do business. You should have given these things to your foster father. You are disloyal to my Black Tiger Gang by keeping this."

    Huang Feihong smiled slightly, and said: "The silver warehouse needs the golden key and the silver key on your body to open it. I don't have the silver key, and I don't know where the silver warehouse is. Even if I have this thing, it's useless, not a death penalty."

    "I think it's useless, I'd better return it to my adoptive father."

    Huang Feihong said that he was about to take back the golden key, but was grabbed by the black crow, the gloom on the black crow's face had long since disappeared, and a smile appeared instead, and said: "I think you must win and leave.  "

    Huang Feihong spread his hands again, and said: "That depends on what you, the banker, think about it now, I want this three thousand taels of silver is too cheap."

    "If I want to choose someone between you and Beisha, I would rather that person be you."

    The black crow understood Huang Feihong's meaning in an instant, and he was secretly happy. Huang Feihong's words were basically equivalent to standing in line. In this way, the three tigers of the Black Tiger Gang would be broken.

    With Huang Feihong's support, and now he only owns the gold and silver keys, the silver warehouse has almost become his private treasury, what will Beisha have to compete with him in the future?  The foundation of the Black Tiger Gang will sooner or later be his Black Crow's.

    However, he still asked cautiously: "Does Beisha know that this thing is in your hands?"

    Huang Feihong looked at the black crow amusedly, and said, "Of course I don't know, senior brother treats me as an idiot?"

    "When I got the golden key, I had already killed his subordinates, and his corpse sank in the Pearl River without anyone noticing it. He wouldn't have thought that the key had already fallen into your hands."

    The black crow stared at Huang Feihong for a while, Huang FeihongHong Ye looked into his eyes frankly, and the black crow finally nodded slowly, saying: "Since Beisha has already made the idea of ??this silver warehouse, it is very likely that the old snake was killed by him."

    When Huang Feihong heard the words, he said thoughtfully: "It is possible that his next target is you. Maybe, you don't even know that the knife has been stabbed in your back."

    Hei Crow's expression turned serious, and he immediately thought about it, but he didn't show anything, and said to Huang Feihong: "I want to try this key first, and if there is any problem with this key, you can't get out of it."  .¡±

    Huang Feihong looked helplessly at the black crow, and said, "Senior brother, you are too timid! Since you insist on letting me see Yincang, then I have no choice but to be respectful rather than obedient."

    The black crow wants to test the authenticity of the key. It is definitely not possible to go alone, because there are three "Rakshas" arranged by Lei Gong to guard the silver warehouse. Every time they enter the silver warehouse, two people must be together.

    If a person unlocks the door and enters the silver warehouse, unless it is Lei Gong himself, the three Rakshasa will kill you directly regardless of your identity

    Shuzhu Bridge.

    Huang Feihong stared closely at the goose feather float on the river, and when there were ripples around the float, Huang Feihong's hand holding the fishing rod tightened until the float sank, and he knew that the fish had taken the bait.

    Huang Feihong held the fishing rod and lifted it up. Sure enough, a fat grass carp was already hanging on the hook.

    Taking back the fish, when taking the hook, a small bamboo tube slipped in from the fish's mouth secretly, and said to himself with joy: "The big fish finally took the bait."

    Hearing this, a young man wearing a bamboo hat not far from him turned his head and glanced at him, and said with a smile: "Fourth Master has a good harvest today!"

    Huang Feihong laughed and said: "Hehe, the most important thing in fishing is patience. As long as you have patience, you will be able to catch fish sooner or later."

    After finishing speaking, he untied the fish and threw it into the young man's fish basket, then carried the fishing rod and went down the bridge, where three members of the Black Tiger Gang were waiting.

    "Fourth Master, your fish."

    "Your reward."

    Looking at Huang Feihong who didn't look back, the corner of Chi Huo's mouth curled up.

    After Huang Feihong left for a quarter of an hour, Chi Huo finally caught a big fish. At this time, there were already four or five fish in his fishing basket, so he put away his fishing rod and went back.

    Orphan Gang Headquarters.

    Gao Peng and others sat around the table, Chi Huo poured out the bamboo tube from the mouth of the fish Huang Feihong gave him, and took out the rolled paper in the bamboo tube.

    I saw a map drawn on the paper, and a line of small characters was written on the bottom of the map: If you plan to rob the silver warehouse, there are three Rakshasa inside.

    The six people looked at each other, with happy smiles on their faces. Their dream is about to come true!  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 289: Burning Smoke House, Kill the Bully

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Three days later, when Huang Feihong was walking on the street with his men, a young man seemed to bump into him accidentally, and there was a small note in his hand.

    "Damn, are you blind? How dare you bump into our fourth master."

    "I'm sorry, I'm sorry, fourth master, I didn't mean to."

    Seeing Liang Kuan vividly portray a frightened and poor young man, Huang Feihong couldn't help but smile, and waved his hands to let his subordinates forget about it, Liang Kuan quickly ran away.

    Returning to his room, Huang Feihong took out the note from his pocket and unfolded it. There were eight large characters on it: When tomorrow is ugly, use fire as a sign.

    "It's finally finished." Huang Feihong muttered to himself, then put the note on the oil lamp and burned it to ashes

    The next day, Zishi.

    At the headquarters of the Orphan Gang, there are 546 orphan gang members at this time. Everyone holds a spear in their right hand and an unlit torch or oil tank in their left hand. They stand quietly in the open space, waiting for that moment to come.

    Gao Peng didn't take out the deadly choke gun, nor did he dress up as a shadowless sharpshooter. He was just like the rest of the gang, holding a long spear with a wax shaft in his hand, and a torch in the other.

    A quarter of an hour later, under the quiet moonlit night, Chihuo's sonorous and powerful voice sounded, "Brothers, we have prepared and waited for so long, and this moment has finally come."

    "Many of you were ruined by opium and became orphans. Today, it's time for us to take revenge. Come with me, burn down the smokehouse, and kill all the bullies of the Black Tiger Gang."

    "Revenge, revenge, revenge."

    The gang members shouted three times, and then followed Gao Peng and Chi Huo to rush towards Yanguan Street.

    About an hour later, when the time had just passed Chou, the Orphan Gang had already touched the vicinity of the smokehouse.

    ?Gao Peng, Chi Huo, Lin Shirong, and Liang Kuan each led a few experts as vanguards, rushed into Yanguan Street first, and killed the Black Tiger Gang patrolling the street with lightning speed.

    At this time, all the torches in the hands of the gang members had been lit, dispersed, and rushed into the smokehouse at the same time.

    There are more than 20 tobacco dens on this street, and the Orphan Gang is divided into a group of more than 20 people, each in charge of a tobacco den.

    Gao Peng rushed into the den with a group of brothers, and arbitrarily drove out the guests who were lying on their sides on the bed and smoking "fushou ointment" by the oil lamp.

    When those guests saw the Orphan Gang with a spear in one hand and a torch in the other, how could they dare to have any objections?

    Even some of them who used to be Lian's sons did not dare to stab them, their bodies have long been weakened by the erosion of opium, and their kung fu has been tense, so how can these strong orphans help the crowd?  opponent?

    ?Seeing the Black Tiger Gang gang members stepping forward to stop them, and being stabbed to death mercilessly by them, they dared not stay at the moment, and even crawled and ran out of the smoke den.

    These dens are not big, and there are only four or five members of the Black Tiger Gang watching the scene in each den, and they can't stop the actions of the orphan gangs at all. Once they appear, they are stabbed to death by random guns.

    After driving all the guests out and killing all the Black Tiger gang members, the orphan gang members with oil cans in their hands smashed the oil cans all over the smokehouse, and the one holding the torch was responsible for lighting them.

    After a while, the street of Yanguan was full of smoke and flames were everywhere, and the guests ran and fled, crying for their parents and mothers.

    The reaction of the Black Tiger Gang was not unpleasant. The casinos that were closer to Yanguan Street responded quickly. The Black Crow, who had not yet rested, rushed to Yanguan Street with 300 gang members.

    The smokehouses are all wooden houses, and soon they were completely burned, and the whole street was turned into a sea of ??flames.

    After setting the fire, most of the Orphan Gang members rushed to their arranged locations as planned, while a small group of people scattered around and began to look for the black crow.

    They all have fireworks flares on their bodies. Any trace of the black crow will be fired to notify the other roads.

    Not long after, Beisha also brought people to the scene to put out the fire. The smokehouse was the property he was in charge of, and he could hardly absolve himself of the blame for such a big incident. Unfortunately, the fire had already been out of control, even if 119 arrived, it would be useless  up.

    His property is burned, and his influence is bound to shrink greatly, but fortunately, the old snake is dead, and sooner or later he will have to find someone to take over the Huafang property.

    Just when Bei Sha was thinking about how to get Huafang's business from Lei Gong, Black Crow was finally found by someone, and it happened to be Ah Chun who found him.

    At firstThe scene of the snake's encounter happened again, and the old snake took a few of his men and chased Ah Chun to a Yizhuang in a forest

    Not long after the fire broke out in the smoke hall, Lei Gong had already received the news. As he was, naturally he would not put himself in danger. Huang Feihong took the initiative to ask Lei Gong to check on the spot.

    Both Black Crow and Bei Sha live in their own territory, except that Huang Feihong, who is not in charge of any business for the time being, but only exists as a gold medal fighter, lives near Lei Gong's residence.

    Therefore, whenever something happened, usually only Huang Feihong was by Lei Gong's side, and he was naturally required to inquire about the situation. Huang Feihong left the pier and went straight to Yizhuang

    However, he said that Beisha saw that the fire was hopeless, so he stopped doing nothing here, and it was late at night, and anything could happen.

    Beisha has always spared his life and acted cautiously, so he returned to his hall with a dozen people, but his gang was sent by him to search for the person who set the fire.

    Soon, the members of the Black Tiger Gang gained a lot. They discovered the Chihuo that deliberately left behind to lure the enemy.

    "Stop."

    "Quick, attack him from the front."

    "It's the smokehouse he burned, catch him."

    The members of the Black Tiger Gang bluffed for a while, Chi Huo sneered and glanced at the members of the Black Tiger Gang who were chasing after him, turned around and ran into the criss-crossing alleyways ahead.

    In the original play, they set the fire a bit slower due to lack of manpower. As a result, Chi Huo was blocked in the narrow alley by the Black Tiger Gang who were rushed to him, and was captured alive.

    But now, they have sufficient manpower. Although they are not as large and powerful as the Black Tiger Gang, their individual strength is more than a chip stronger than that of the Black Tiger Gang. Almost all of them have the combat power of the Black Tiger Gang's small boss.

    When 500 people get together, the 5,000 members of the Ganggang Black Tiger Gang have no pressure.

    So when the members of the Black Tiger Gang chased Chi Huo into the depths of the alley, they were surprised to find that what greeted them was a forest of thorns made up of long spears, and Chi Huo had already submerged into the left and right spear formations.

    The alley is very narrow, less than five feet wide, and can accommodate four to five people standing side by side at most, but it is very long. An alley is more than ten feet long at least, and it is not a problem to squeeze hundreds of people.

    At this time, there were only forty orphans from the Orphan Gang in the alley, and they lined up in a row of four, occupying the center of the alley, and completely blocked the alley.  Row.

    When the Black Tiger Gang gang members chased into the alley, they saw this scene, and they were heartbroken.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 290: Slaughtering the Black Tiger, Killing the Black Crow, and Opening the Silver Warehouse

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    It's a pity that only the people in the first few rows can see the situation ahead, and those behind can't see it at all, and are still rushing forward frantically, and those in front can't retreat even if they want to.

    At this time, although Chi Huo and the Orphan Gang were surrounded by the alley, it was the Black Tiger Gang who were frightened and dying.

    It's very simple, in such a narrow alley, with the opponent's formation and the seven-foot-long spear, they couldn't even get close to each other.

    The machetes in their hands were only two feet high, and they couldn't even touch each other, but they couldn't dodge or block the stabbing of the opponent's spears at all.

    It can be said that if they go to war under such circumstances, they will definitely only be slaughtered.

    "Retreat, retreat quickly, there is an ambush." ??The Black Tiger Gang in front shouted frantically. They wanted to retreat, but they couldn't.

    A cold smile curled up on the corner of Chi Huo's mouth, and he stabbed the sky with a spear in his hand, shouting: "Kill."

    "kill¡­¡­"

    The Orphan Gang gave a shout, and the front and rear formations moved together, each advancing towards one end, and the spear in his hand stabbed out mercilessly.

    "Puff puff¡­¡­"

    The sound of sharp knives piercing into flesh kept ringing, and the members of the Black Tiger Gang suffered a bloody massacre. Some members of the Black Tiger Gang rolled on the ground, trying to get close to the orphans in the first row and cut off their legs, but they were squatted in the second row.  A spear protruded from the gap and was nailed to the ground.

    And the people behind finally realized that an accident happened in front, and when they were about to retreat, they had no chance to retreat.

    Because I don't know when, a group of men with long guns appeared behind them, completely blocking the alley, and now the ones being attacked turned into members of the Black Tiger Gang.

    "Hey, brother's strategy is really simple and practical!" Chi Huo said to himself excitedly, and stabbed the throat of the next member of the Black Tiger Gang with his spear.

    Not only the Chihuo road, but also several alleys in other directions around it are also performing this scene.

    Tonight, there will be rivers of blood flowing near the smokehouse

    A yizhuang in the forest at the foot of Baiyun Mountain.

    Hei Ya led three of his men to chase Ah Chun here. Seeing Ah Chun entering Yizhuang, Hei Ya chased him in without hesitation.

    There were more than a dozen coffins on both sides of Yizhuang, but the woman they were chasing disappeared.

    Just when the black crow was about to search, a clear voice sounded behind him.

    "Brother."

    Hei Ya and the three subordinates turned their heads suddenly, only to see Huang Feihong standing at the door, looking at him with an inexplicable smile on his face.

    "Junior Brother" The black crow's eyelids twitched, and he felt a little bad feeling in his heart, "Where's that girl?"

    Huang Feihong smiled slightly, but did not answer, and the black crow heard a lot of footsteps suddenly sounded behind him, looking back, the black crow's heart sank.

    I saw more than 30 people rushing out of the gaps between the dozens of coffins, all carrying long guns, and the sharp points of the guns pointed directly at him and the three subordinates, and the woman he had been chasing also  is in it.

    At this moment, the black crow immediately understood, turned back to stare at Huang Feihong, and shouted angrily: "I fell into your trap, you are in the same group."

    Huang Feihong tilted his head, and said flatly: "You are not stupid, you are just greedy."

    "Heiya, do you still remember my parents?" When Huang Feihong finished speaking, Ah Chun behind Heiya spoke, "Ma Yanxin, Xu Liniang, Guangyuan Escort Bureau."

    "They were just ordinary bodyguards, but they were slaughtered by you because they didn't want to join forces with the Black Tiger Gang. Today, I, Ma Chunyu, vow to avenge my father and mother."

    As Ah Chun was talking, tears fell down uncontrollably. Gao Peng beside her patted her on the shoulder, and said lightly: "Don't worry! Evil will be rewarded with evil, and today is the time when he will be punished."

    At this time, the black crow has thought through a lot of things, and he understands everything, "It turns out that giving me the golden key to the silver warehouse is only the first step, and taking my silver key is the next step."

    Huang Feihong's face turned cold, and he said coldly: "There is still a third step."

    After speaking, he suddenly turned around, closed the door and fastened the latch, and at the same time, Gao Peng and the orphan gang had already started their hands.

    Gao Peng held a cane that was similar to Beisha's, especially the top, which was exactly the same, and went straight to the black crow.

    However, his three subordinates were smashed into a sieve by the No. 20 and No. 30 orphan gangs in an instant, and then they surrounded Heiya and Gao Peng, occupying windows, doors and other places where they could escape.

      Black crow, there is no way to go to heaven, no way to go to earth.

    In less than two minutes, the black crow was bleeding from his mouth and nose, lying on the ground with his eyes wide open, stopped breathing, and the fatal blow hit his heart, where a scar like the sun was printed on it, and there were more than one such scars  , there are at least four or five spots on him.

    After killing the black crow, Gao Peng took out the silver key from his body and the gold key from his pocket. Looking at the two keys in his hands, Gao Peng and Huang Feihong looked at each other and smiled.

    Gao Peng handed the two keys to Ah Chun, and said, "Junior Sister, you find Chi Huo and ask him to take you to open the silver warehouse."

    Ah Chun took the key, and asked in surprise, "Brother, what about you?"

    Gao Peng looked at Huang Feihong and said, "Of course I have my work to do, Ah Fei. In recent months, dock workers have disappeared one after another. You should know what's going on, right?"

    Huang Feihong nodded, and said: "I know that Lei Gong sent people to kidnap them. They will be sold as piglets to foreign merchants, but I don't know where they are being held. I am investigating."

    Gao Peng nodded and said: "Find out this matter as soon as possible, but what you have to do now is to frame Beisha and make him lose Lei Gong's trust."

    "Then I will find an opportunity to kill him, and when Beisha is dead and the kidnapped dock workers are rescued, we can start a full-scale war against the Black Tiger Gang. Then I will help you. Lei Gong and Beisha's lives are reserved by me.  "

    "Understood, let's act according to plan!"

    At three o'clock in the morning, that is, from five o'clock in the morning to six o'clock in the morning, the sky in Guangzhou was already bright, and the poor people basically got up to start their day's livelihood.

    Despite the crowds, the still lifeless street suddenly became lively, and a group of young men and women stopped by and said, "I'm walking in the alley, and I'm giving money to the poor."

    "There are silver pies, hurry up!"

    ?As the news spread quickly, dock workers entrenched in various piers in more than a dozen surrounding streets flocked to Tongrenxing Alley.

    At this time, the silver warehouse had been opened by Chi Huo, Ah Chun and others, and San Luosha was stabbed into a hornet's nest by the rushing orphans before he could react at all.

    In the wide silver warehouse, there are boxes full of white silver, each box is a total of 50,000 taels, and there are seventy or eighty boxes in this silver warehouse.

    There are also a few oversized cabinets for storing scattered silver, but according to estimates by Chi Huo and others, there are at least five million taels in this silver warehouse, which is roughly equivalent to eight or nine billion in later generations.  RMB.

    This is the net profit of the Black Tiger Gang and the Beihai Gang after deducting all expenses for more than 20 years. This silver warehouse does not belong to the Black Tiger Gang, it only belongs to Lei Gong, but now, it belongs to all the poor people.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 291

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The fire on Yanguan Street burned for two full hours. In addition to those who were chasing the Orphan Gang, the Black Tiger Gang dispatched more than 2,000 people to put out the fire. After the fire was extinguished, the street was completely in ruins.

    As for those who chased after the Orphan Gang, more than 1,200 people died, and there were a large number of corpses lying in many alleys near the smoke house.

    The first pier.

    Master Smiling Face rushed up to the second floor in a daze, that smiling face that could fascinate you to death at any time, wishing to recognize you as your father, now there was no more smile in sight.

    Huang Feihong, who was completely black and his clothes were scorched, followed behind him. After he broke up with Gao Peng and others in Yizhuang, he rushed back to Yanguan Street, mixed in with the crowd, and directed the crowd to put out the fire without anyone noticing.  .

    Master Smiling Face reported to Lei Gong with a trembling voice: "Master, when we all went to save the fire in the smoking hall, the silver warehouse was opened by those poor people, and there was no silver left in the silver warehouse at this time.  "

    Huang Feihong interjected: "All the smoke halls were burnt to ruins. Our brothers killed more than a thousand people. It should be the help of that orphan."

    After listening to Master Smiling Face and Huang Feihong, Lei Gong felt a rush of blood rushing to his forehead, his blood pressure rose sharply, and his head became dizzy for a while. He shouted furiously, "Where's the guard of the silver warehouse?"

    Master Smiling Face trembled in shock at Lei Gong's shout, and stammered: "Allall were killed."

    Lei Gong took a few deep breaths, and said in a concentrated voice: "Orphan Gang, Orphan Gang, where did this gang come from? Why haven't I heard of it before?"

    "First kill my adoptive son, then burn down my cigarette shop and open my silver warehouse, good, very good, it seems that I have been too kind recently, and the Black Tiger Gang has become less scary."

    "There must be ghosts in the gang, otherwise they won't be able to open the silver warehouse. Go, hang up the black lantern on the archway, and immediately find Hei Ya and Bei Sha to come back to see me."

    "yes."

    Master Smiling Face ran downstairs just now, but came up again soon, "Guild Master, Gang Master, Black Crow has been killed."

    Lei Gong suddenly turned around, staring fixedly at the corpse of the black crow being carried up by several helpers.

    After the gang put the black crow's body on the ground, Lei Gong hurried over, knelt down and searched him, but he didn't find what he was looking for.

    However, when he lifted the black crow's skirt and saw the sun-shaped scars on his body, Lei Gong's pupils suddenly constricted, and he asked in a deep voice, "Where is Beisha? Where is he?"

    Huang Feihong's eyes flashed when he heard the words, he took a few steps forward, and said, "Father, according to the reports from the brothers, when the smoke house caught fire just now, the second senior brother was the first to rush to the scene of the fire. He seems to have discovered the person who set the fire."  led people to chase after him.¡±

    "Later the big brother brought people to arrive, but the strange thing is that he didn't stay to organize the firefighting, and left soon. I have been leading the brothers there to put out the fire, and I didn't see him for two hours. I don't know where he is going.  Where is it?"

    Lei Gong stood up slowly, his face gloomy like water, his eyes flickering coldly, and he said coldly: "Find him and bring him back."

    Huang Feihong clasped his fists and said, "Yes, adoptive father."

    After finishing speaking, he turned around and went downstairs, the corner of his mouth curled up in an undetectable arc

    However, he said that Beisha brought people to the fire scene, and seeing that the fire was out of control, he returned to his place with a dozen of his confidantes, and he gathered all the gang members in the surrounding halls to the hall, waiting in full force.

    Surrounded by three or four hundred people, he paced back and forth anxiously, thinking about a series of recent events in his mind.

    The old snake was killed, and his smoke house was burned, so why is there nothing going on in the black crow's gambling house?  What's the secret here?  Could all of this be the hand of the Black Crow?

    It's a pity that there is no evidence, this is just his guess, and he hastily reported it to his foster father. I am afraid that his foster father will think that I deliberately provoke trouble.

    "Brothers, follow me and kill Beisha."

    "Kill"

    Just when Bei Sha was in doubt, a loud shout came from outside the hall, making Bei Sha tremble like a conditioned reflex.

    And the gang of three or four hundred people in the entrance of the hall rushed out from each room with machetes in hand, and gathered in the open space in the backyard. Beisha raised his cane, walked out of the backyard door, and looked intently.

    However, I saw thirty or forty young people wearing shabby clothes and holding long guns, led by a handsome and well-proportioned young man, through the front hall and rushed into the backyard.

    ?Bei Sha felt relieved, only thirty or forty people wanted to take his own life, it was just a dream.

      As soon as the gang rushed into the backyard, the face of the handsome young man at the head changed drastically, and he shouted: "No, the North Kill has been prepared for a long time, withdraw, withdraw quickly."

    The group of people immediately changed from the back team to the front team, turned around and ran away.

    Hearing this and seeing the other party's actions, Bei Sha suddenly burst out of the anxiety and depression that had been suppressed in his heart before, his head was hot, and his eyes were red and he shouted angrily: "Chasing, catch me some alive."

    After speaking, he lifted his cane and led the gang to chase him out. At this time, he only had one thought in his mind, to catch a few alive, torture them, and find out their origins.  Great work.

    At this moment, Beisha fell into an inexplicable state of excitement, but he didn't realize at all that the movement of the group of people rushing in and retreating just now was too smooth, without any pause or hesitation at all.

    And if he had been able to observe calmly and carefully just now, he would have found that, except for the leader who changed his face, the rest of the group did not change their expressions at all, as if they had been aware of the situation for a long time.

    Beisha led three or four hundred gangs in a mighty pursuit of the dozens of people. After rushing through the two streets, those people scattered in different directions, and each submerged into the criss-crossing alleyways.

    After chasing for a few streets, Beisha's feverish mind cooled down a little. Seeing this situation, he sneered and shouted: "Don't disperse, keep an eye on the boy in charge and catch him."

    He thought very clearly that if he divided his forces rashly, he might fall into the opponent's trap, and there might be an ambush somewhere.

    But as long as a few hundred of them gather together, even if they encounter any ambush, even if they cannot be beaten, some of them can always escape.

    As long as they stare at the leader, they will be right. If they can catch him, it will be more useful than catching three or five miscellaneous fish.

    It is true that Beisha is smarter than Black Crow and Old Snake, and he is also more suspicious, but it is his intelligence and suspicion that fell into the trap that Gao Peng carefully prepared for him.

    Those who fled in front would disperse every time they ran for a while, and in the end, there were only three or thirty or forty people left.

    However, Beisha Guan didn't care about those who scattered and fled, so he identified the leader and vowed to capture him alive.

    And before they knew it, they had already run out of Yuexiu District and were about to enter Liwan District, which at that time was where the British and French concessions were located.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 292 Is it those people who have no brains, or does the senior brother treat everyone as having no brains?

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Shirong Akuan, you are running separately at the intersection in front. It seems that Beisha is eyeing me. His goal is me and he will not chase you." Gao Peng said to Lin Shirong and Liang Kuan who had been following him all the time.

    "Okay, brother Gao, be careful."

    "Don't worry! With my lightness skills, they won't be able to catch up with me in this life, and besides, there are the British Concession and the French Concession not far ahead, so they dare not chase after me."

    Sure enough, at the next intersection, Liang Kuan and Lin Shirong diverged from each other and entered the lanes on both sides. Gao Peng suddenly turned around, raised the spear in his hand, and threw it at the pursuing Beisha.

    "Whoosh"

    How amazing is Gao Peng's arm strength?  The long spear was like a crossbow bolt ejected from a bed crossbow, roaring and piercing towards the north to kill.

    Bei Sha's pupils narrowed sharply, and his forward figure suddenly jumped aside, and the spear almost flew past his body.

    "Puff puff"

    The spears thrown by Gao Peng pierced through the three of them one after another, and at the end of their efforts, the three members of the Beihai gang turned into candied haws and fell to the ground at the same time.

    Beisha rolled over on the ground, stood up again, gasped heavily, and shouted angrily with flaming eyes: "I don't have a weapon, I see what else you can do, chase."

    After Gao Peng threw his spear, Chong Bei Sha poked his thumb down, then turned around and continued to run away.

    "Master Beisha, I can't chase anymore." Beisha, who was about to continue chasing, was pulled back by a boss beside him.

    "what are you doing?"

    The boss at the entrance, Dalian, took a few breaths, and after calming down a little, he said: "Master Bei Sha, we can't chase anymore."

    "The front is the British Concession. There are foreign troops guarding them. They have foreign guns in their hands. We don't understand foreign languages. Hundreds of people just rushed over like this. If there is a misunderstanding, something big will happen."

    Bei Sha stared at him blankly for a while, then turned his head to look at the back of the figure that had disappeared around the corner ahead, and roared unwillingly: "No matter who you are, I will kill you."

    "Go back and have someone draw a portrait of this kid, I'm going to crush him to ashes"

    The group of people following him, all of them were as tired as dead dogs at this moment, bent down one after another, panting heavily with their legs propped up, and some sat down on the ground directly.

    They chased and ran for at least ten or twenty miles. In order not to let himself out of their sight, Gao Peng did not advance at full speed, but hung them in a leisurely manner, always keeping them tens of feet away.

    It's okay for Beisha and some big bosses or small bosses, they are not weak in kung fu, but they can persist, but how can those ordinary gangsters have such physical strength?  It's good enough to run down.

    Seeing this, Bei Sha had no choice but to let the gang members rest for a while before walking back slowly

    Not long after Beisha led the people in the hall to chase out, Huang Feihong rushed to the hall of Beisha with a group of men.

    There were only a dozen people left behind at the entrance of the hall. When they saw Huang Feihong coming, they hurriedly stepped forward to salute, "I've seen Fourth Master, but I don't know if Fourth Master is"

    Huang Feihong looked at the little boss who was talking expressionlessly and said, "Where's senior brother? The adoptive father wants to see him."

    "Returning to Fourth Master, this place was attacked by unknown forces just now. Fortunately, Lord Bei Sha had already prepared and gathered hundreds of brothers from the surrounding halls here, so that the other party did not succeed. At this moment, Lord Bei Sha is leading his brothers  We chased and killed that group of people, not at the entrance."

    "Oh? What a coincidence?" Huang Feihong narrowed his eyes slightly, and then asked, "How many people came to attack here?"

    "There are thirty or forty people."

    "Hehe, thirty or forty people dare to come and beat me at the front of the Black Tiger Gang? Is it because those people have no brains, or does the elder brother think that all of us have no brains?" Huang Feihong said this sentence with ulterior motives in a joking tone  , turned around and waved, saying, "Let's go."

    Looking at Huang Feihong and others who turned and left, the little leader of the North Killer's eyes were full of confusion. He didn't know why, let alone what Huang Feihong meant.

    However, the people brought by Huang Feihong all understood, and all of them looked at the little boss with cold eyes.

    Next to Huang Feihong, a confidant of Lei Gong said to Huang Feihong cautiously: "Fourth Master, could it be that this matter was really done by Bei Sha?"

    Huang Feihong didn't answer directly, but said indifferently: "Let's not speculate, everything is decided by the foster father. All we need to do is to act according to the command of the foster father."

    A look of satisfaction flashed in the eyes of Lei Gong's confidant, and he replied casually: "What the fourth master said is very true, we just need to follow it wholeheartedly."Master, there is nothing wrong with it.  "

    Back at the first pier, Huang Feihong reported to Lei Gong: "Father, Eldest Brother is not at the hall, according to his leader, their hall was attacked, Eldest Brother took people to chase and kill those people."

    Lei Gong stared at Huang Feihong and asked, "Oh? How many people attacked the entrance of the hall, and how many people did Beisha bring to chase after him?"

    "It is said that there are thirty or forty people. The elder brother brought more than three hundred people to hunt them down. There should be no accidents. Please rest assured."

    After hearing Huang Feihong's words, Lei Gong clenched his fists suddenly, sneered, and said lightly: "I don't worry, of course I don't worry."

    After finishing speaking, he looked at Huang Feihong, his tone softened, and said: "A Fei, you have been busy for most of the night, go down and rest first!"

    "Yes, adoptive father, you haven't slept all night, take a good rest!" Huang Feihong clasped his fists and asked in a harmonious voice.

    Immediately, he whispered to the smiling master next to him: "Brother Smiling Face, please send someone to inform me immediately if you have anything to do. The adoptive father is getting old, and his energy is not as good as that of a young man. Don't make him work too hard."

    "Don't worry." The smiling master nodded, his eyes full of admiration.

    Looking at Huang Feihong's back, there was a trace of warmth in Lei Gong's eyes.

    "Guangzhu, you should also go and rest for a while! I will report to you when Bei Sha comes back." The smiling master persuaded Lei Gong.

    Upon hearing Beisha's name, the temperature in Lei Gong's eyes instantly dropped, he nodded lightly, and walked to his own residence at the headquarters

    It took nearly two hours before Beisha brought the gang members back to the hall, and when he heard the report from the leader of his subordinates that when the gang leader saw him, he just responded casually "Got it", and brought a group of confidants  The men rushed to the first pier.

    At the same time, all the members of the Orphan Gang also returned to their lair one after another, and counted the number of people. Except for the more than 30 members who died in the battle with the Black Tiger Gang, they had already brought back their bodies, and there was not a single one.

    In this battle, the Black Tiger Gang lost more than 1,200 people and injured more than 300 people, while the Orphan Gang only killed 37 people and injured 61 people. The results of the battle can be described as extremely brilliant.

    However, Gao Peng was still not satisfied. He frowned and asked Chi Huo, "How could there be so many casualties?"

    Chi Huo sighed, and said: "It was when the Black Tiger Gang members were killed in the alley, those gang members saw that there was no way to survive, so they started desperately and threw out the machetes in their hands."

    "Although part of it was set aside, part of it still caused some harm to the brothers."

    Gao Peng came to a sudden, and said guiltily: "It's my fault for not thinking carefully." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 293 You have wanted to lie on this chair for a long time, right?

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Under normal circumstances, when two gangs are fighting, very few people will throw the weapons in their hands, because the weapons are the foundation of their own protection in the chaotic battle, and once they are thrown, they become bare-handed.

    ?Under the condition that the martial arts are not advanced to a certain level, such an approach is no different from courting death in a chaotic battle.

    However, those Black Tiger gang members who were blocked in the alley had no way to survive, and with the idea of ??pulling back before they died, they threw their weapons out, causing some damage to the Orphan Gang members.

    Gao Peng frowned and thought about it, and said: "Let's do this, send people to the countryside to find a carpenter to order a batch of shields, and I will teach my brothers how to fight, so that we can reduce the number of shields in the future battle with the Black Tiger Gang.  casualties."

    Chi Huo looked at Gao Peng in amazement, and said happily, "Brother, do you still know how to fight?"

    Gao Peng nodded and said with a smile: "I know a thing or two. I used to worry that if I acted like this, the court would regard it as an intention to gather people to rebel and attract the court's attention."

    "However, the Guangzhou government did not respond to the battle with the Black Tiger Gang this time. It seems that I was worrying too much."

    "As long as the number of people does not exceed a certain number, and they do not touch the country's most important weapons such as firearms, the imperial court will not care."

    After hearing Gao Peng's words, Chi Huo nodded thoughtfully. Seeing this, Gao Peng knew that Chi Huo might have some thoughts in his heart, but he didn't say much.

    Today's Orphan Gang is not the one in the original play, it's just a group of orphans who can't even eat enough to get together to do things, but an organization with the ability to stir up a party.

    Although most of the money in the silver warehouse of the Black Tiger Gang was distributed to the poor, the Orphan Gang also kept a part of it for themselves, which was completely enough for initial development funds.

    It is now the seventh year of Tongzhi, that is, 1869 AD, and it has only been 42 years since the outbreak of the Revolution of 1911.

    By that time, this group of gang members were only in their sixties, and the younger group was only in their early fifties, so they could keep up.

    Even if they can't participate in person, they can serve as seeds to train batches of elite soldiers for the future revolutionary party, and at the same time provide support in other ways.

    The most important thing is that this world will definitely leave a virtual him to escort the orphans.

    Then, after the Black Tiger Gang is wiped out, they can start to accumulate strength secretly, and even get involved in some legitimate businesses.

    As for the Orphan Gang, you can follow Huang Feihong's approach and set up a militia, or simply open a school in the name of the sect to teach students.

    When the time comes, light and darkness will combine and advance hand in hand, and the future will be promising.

    However, these are not things that Gao Peng needs to consider at the moment. His top priority is to complete the task.

    Looking at the reincarnation table, there are only Lei Gong and Bei Sha left in the mission target, but the Black Tiger Gang still has so many sins, they are all reward points, wouldn't it be a waste not to make a wave?

    However, it was said that when Beisha arrived at the headquarters of the First Wharf, it was already three hours after Lei Gong issued the order to find him back.

    Lei Gong, Master Smiling Face, and Huang Feihong were still catching up on sleep, and one of Lei Gong's confidantes in charge told Bei Sha to wait.

    Beisha didn't dare to say much, so he had to sit and wait on the balcony on the second floor of the headquarters. However, he also hadn't slept since last night, and he had traveled back and forth for dozens of miles, so he was already extremely tired at this time.

    I don't know how long it will take for Lei Gong to wake up. He couldn't stand it anymore, so he went to the recliner that Lei Gong sat here when he was taking a nap on the day, and lay down, and soon fell into a deep sleep.

    An hour later, Lei Gong, Huang Feihong, and Master Smile came together. When they saw Bei Sha lying on the balcony chair sleeping soundly, the expressions of Lei Gong and Master Smile changed in unison.

    However, an inexplicable smile flashed in Huang Feihong's eyes, this is what the senior brother once said "death"!  People really want to die, and they can't stop it!

    Master Smiling Face was about to go forward to wake up Bei Sha, but was stopped by Lei Gong. Lei Gong himself moved a chair and put it next to the recliner, and sat down.

    After all, Beisha is a martial arts practitioner, and he still has basic vigilance. When the chair was placed beside him, he woke up with a jerk, and was about to stand up, but was held down by Lei Gong.

    "Are you tired? It's okay, don't worry about us, you continue to sleep, we will wait for you."

    Hearing Lei Gong's speech without any emotion, Bei Sha's instinctive heart trembled, and he stammered: "Ye Yifu, I I didn't sleep last night, I was too tired, so  "

    "You didn't sleep all night" Lei Gong had an unknown smile on his face, and continued: "Who slept here last night? Ah Fei saved the fire all night, and his smiling face kept going back and forth.The axis ran and didn't sleep.  "

    "Oh! No, the black crow fell asleep. He is the one who slept most comfortably. He hasn't woken up yet! He won't wake up again in the future. Then, my Lord Bei Sha, what were you up to last night?  Woolen cloth?"

    When Bei Sha saw the smile on Lei Gong's face, his complexion had already changed. Hearing Lei Gong's words, his expression turned pale instantly, and he was about to stand up in a hurry.  He pressed down on the recliner.

    "Is this recliner comfortable? Don't rush to get up! You like to lie down so much, just lie down for a while. You have wanted to lie on this chair for a long time, right?"

    Bei Sha was about to cry, no, he was already crying, "Father, father, what are you talking about? The child is really just too tired, and he didn't dare to let father wait, so he didn't look for a place  Rest, there is no place to lie down here, II'm really not"

    "Really? Don't dare to make me wait? But I have been waiting for you for two full hours!" Lei Gong had a surprised expression on his face.

    However, Lei Gong's completely different expression made Bei Sha frightened to death, and hurriedly explained: "Father, my hall was attacked, I went to chase them, I didn't know that father was looking for me  !"

    "Oh! Did you catch up?" Lei Gongyun asked calmly.

    "No, those guys are too cunning. They scattered and fled all the way. I was afraid that I would fall into the enemy's trap, so I didn't dare to divide the troops, so I just stared at the leader. Who knew that kid actually ran into the British Concession, I dare not  "

    "Boom"

    Before Bei Sha could finish his sentence, Lei Gong suddenly slapped the tea table next to the recliner, and the pear wood tea table suddenly fell apart and scattered all over the floor.

    Bei Sha shuddered all over, and looked at Lei Gong with horror on his face. He still doesn't understand what happened and what he did wrong, so that his adoptive father would treat him like this.

    After Lei Gong slapped the tea table into pieces, he stood up abruptly and shouted, "Bring the black crow up."

    Master Smile immediately went to make arrangements, and after a while, the body of the black crow was carried to the balcony. Lei Gong pointed to the dead body of the black crow whose jacket had been taken off, and said expressionlessly: "Come on, explain to me, the black crow  How did you die, with your martial arts cultivation, you should be able to understand it, right?"

    When Bei Sha clearly saw the four or five sun-shaped scars on Hei Ya's body, especially the fatal blow on his chest, his whole body swayed, fell to his knees with a plop, and cried out in a tearful voice: "Father,  Someone framed me, this is a game! I didn't kill the black crow."

    "Hundreds of brothers in my hall can testify to me. I really went to hunt down the attackers last night. I didn't have a chance to fight the black crow. I don't know anything, foster father."

    "It is true that Black Crow and I have always been at odds, but I can't kill him! Foster father, I have been in the gang for thirteen years, and I have always done my best. I have never done anything to offend you!"

    Lei Gong stared at Bei Sha who was kneeling on the ground, his eyes flickered rapidly, and he didn't know what he was thinking.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 294 The so-called light work

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "From today on, you stay in front of the hall for me, and you are not allowed to go anywhere until I find out about this matter, otherwise hum."

    "Father, father"

    After Lei Gong said this, he turned around and left with Huang Feihong, ignoring Bei Sha's call.

    Bei Sha slumped down on the ground, with an aggrieved expression on his face, and murmured: "Who is it? Who is framing me?"

    In his mind, he kept thinking about people who had the potential and ability to frame him. After deliberation, he finally locked his target on Huang Feihong.

    Originally, it was the black crow who was most likely to harm him, but the black crow is dead and has become a tool to frame him.

    He has countless enemies, but there is only one Huang Feihong left who has the ability to do all of this, but he can't find any evidence.

    The Orphan Gang, the Orphan Gang, Huang Feihong must have something to do with the Orphan Gang, but unfortunately, he has lost even the opportunity to investigate all this now

    The black lantern was hung on the archway of the first pier again. Gao Peng, who saw this scene outside the pier, sneered, turned and left.

    At the headquarters of the Black Tiger Gang, Master Smile called Huang Feihong to stop him, and said with a slightly respectful smile: "Fourth Master, the gang leader will personally deliver goods to the leprosy hospital for foreign merchants tonight, and I will ask you to escort him this time."

    Master Smiling Face sees very clearly that the Black Tiger Gang will be dominated by Huang Feihong's family in the future, and after a hundred years of Lei Gong, the Black Tiger Gang must belong to him.

    He was very fortunate that he had maintained a good relationship with Huang Feihong from the very beginning. From the time Lei Gong gave him tea and he was the only one who drank that cup of tea, he had already seen that this young man would definitely be someone in the pool in the future.  thing.

    "Okay, no problem." Huang Feihong held the flagon in his hand, nodded when he heard the words, and asked casually, "God father, what is it?"

    Master Smiling Face also casually said: "The medicines in the leprosy hospital are usually given by Lord Bei Sha, but you also know the situation of Lord Bei Sha. Now you are the only person the leader can trust."

    "It is estimated that this time the boss is just taking you to familiarize yourself with the delivery process. In the future, the boss should hand over this matter to you."

    Huang Feihong nodded, an inexplicable gleam flashed in his eyes, and he said: "A Fei will live up to the trust of his foster father, please help Brother Smiley in the future."

    "Hehe, it's only natural."

    At night, when Huang Feihong followed Lei Gong to the leprosy hospital to deliver goods, Gao Peng, Chi Huo, Lin Shirong, and Liang Kuan led twenty orphan helpers, put on night clothes, and sneaked to the entrance of Bei Sha.

    In the past, the entrance of the Beisha hall, which was crowded with people, is now deserted. There are only twenty or thirty gang members in the hall, and they are all sent by Lei Gong to monitor Beisha. His original subordinates have all been transferred to various venues.  up.

    Now Beisha is under house arrest, can't go anywhere, can't do anything, just sit in the hall every day, and don't know when Lei Gong's investigation will have results.

    He is innocent. He is very clear that he has done nothing. It is only a matter of time before the matter can be found out, but it is really uncomfortable to stay in the hall every day without being able to do anything.

    So Beisha went to bed early every day, and the gang who watched him didn't care about him, as long as he didn't go out, it didn't matter what happened, and they ended up relaxed.

    "Ah Huo, I will go up the wall first, and then pull you up with a rope. You open the gate, let the brothers come in, and kill the Black Tiger gang at the entrance, and I will go directly to Bei Sha."

    "Remember, you have to act fast. It's best not to make any big noises, so as not to be blocked by the Black Tiger Gang who came to reinforce you."

    After listening to Gao Peng's words, Chi Huo looked up at the nearly two-foot-high wall in shock, looked at Lin Shirong and Liang Kuan, and finally looked at Gao Peng together, and said softly: "Senior brother, there is no way to rely on this eight-foot-high wall.  How do you how do you get up there?"

    "Could it be building a human ladder and stacking arhats? That's too much noise!"

    Gao Peng smiled, didn't say a word, took a few steps back, poured the pure internal energy of twenty years into his legs, kicked on the ground with one foot, and rushed towards the wall of the backyard of Beisha Hall.

    There was still half a foot away from the wall, but Gao Peng had already jumped up, abruptly pulled up more than ten feet high, and stepped on the wall alternately for three consecutive steps.  Then on the wall.

    Chi Huo and the others were stunned, and it took a while to react, and they all sighed in admiration: "It's so light, no wonder the brother has never been caught."

    In fact, Gao Peng rushed forward purely by relying on his deep internal force, and then used some forward inertia, which caused thisSuch consequences are far from the scope of lightness kung fu.

    Gao Peng consciously took the lead in opening up the meridians and acupoints of his limbs from the beginning of practicing basic internal strength. Up to now, he has opened up all the acupoints in the Stomach Meridian of Foot Yangming and the Large Intestine Meridian of Hand Yangming in the Twelve Orthodox Classics.

    The reason for this is that one is to smoothly transmit the internal force to the arms and legs, enhance one's own attack power, and at the same time facilitate the introduction of internal force to the weapon, and the other is naturally to increase one's own agility.

    However, because of his skills, he is still competing with the twelve meridians, and the eight extra meridians have only opened up the Yangwei meridian.

    The Yangqiao Meridian has now opened up five major acupoints: Shenmai, Pushen, Xunyang, Juliao, and Yuyu, and there are still Jianliao, Jugu, Tianliao, Dicang, Juliao, Chengqi, Jingming, Fengchi and other acupoints.  The hole is not open.

    The functions of the twelve meridians are to operate internal force, enhance qi and blood, connect internal and external viscera, and communicate with the upper and lower levels, while the eight extra meridians are to communicate the connection between the twelve meridians, and play a role in permeating and regulating the accumulation of internal force and the enhancement of qi and blood.  effect.

    If the twelve main channels of the whole body can be opened up, then the internal force in the dantian can reach all parts of the body without stagnation or hindrance, but the twelve main channels are in charge of each other and are not connected.

    After opening up the eight extraordinary meridians, the meridians and acupoints of the whole body can be penetrated, and the internal force will undergo a qualitative change. Instead, the acquired is innate, and the cycle goes back and forth, circulating on its own, endlessly, and never exhausted.

    It's just that to open up the twelve regular meridians and the eight extraordinary meridians, the internal force required is massive, and the quality requirements for the internal force are also frighteningly high, especially the second meridian of Ren Du, the gateway of life and death.

    Gao Peng has practiced for more than ten years since he entered reincarnation, and has accumulated 20 years of skill, but he has only opened up the three meridians of Foot Yangming Stomach Meridian, Hand Yangming Large Intestine Meridian and Yangwei Meridian.

    Therefore, his current use of internal force is very rough. Except for the addition of parkour skills, other so-called light skills such as taking off from flat ground are nothing more than the principle of a jet flying device.

    ?Spray internal force from the Yongquan point under the foot, obtain instant reaction force, and resist gravity.

    And the consumption of internal energy by this method is very terrifying, even with Gao Peng's cultivation base, it can't be done a few times.

    The real lightness kung fu has its specific meridians and acupoints running routes, and uses various combinations of meridians and acupoints to produce various effects of internal force. The consumption of internal force is not large, but the effect is more than a little stronger.

    However, before acquiring the lightness skill, in the world of low-level martial arts, Gao Peng's "lightness skill" with the addition of parkour and force-relieving skills can also bluff people.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 295 What a bastard to be able to talk about murdering the whole family in such a high-sounding way

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    After getting on the fence, Gao Peng took off the rope hanging diagonally from his body and let it down.

    Seeing this, Chi Huo no longer hesitated, grabbed the rope and quickly climbed up the fence, and nodded to each other with Gao Peng, the two split left and right, Gao Peng walked towards the backyard, and Chi Huo towards the gate.

    It was not easy to go up, but it was very easy to get down. Chi Huo easily touched the two guarding Black Tigers in the front yard inside the door, opened the door silently, and welcomed the brothers in.

    Candles were brightly lit in the front hall, and there was a lot of noise. The gang guarding Beisha were gambling in full swing, and they didn't realize that the god of death had come.

    Gao Peng walked directly to the backyard along the wall, and after jumping off the ground, he took advantage of the situation and rolled to relieve his strength without making any sound.

    In the hall on the second floor of the backyard, Bei Sha sat at the table drinking dull wine alone. He was not good at drinking, but now he couldn't find anything else to do except get himself drunk with wine and go to bed early. He didn't even know martial arts.  I am too lazy to practice.

    Bei Sha was full of grievances. He obviously did nothing, but he did his best to do things for the Black Tiger Gang, but he fell to this point. His misty eyes sometimes flashed with grief and anger, and sometimes showed a trace of sternness.

    "ah¡­¡­"

    "Ping ping pong pong"

    Just at this moment, the sound of furniture being smashed and a scream came from the front hall. Beisha woke up in a jerk, picked up his cane and walked towards the door.

    Just at the moment when he stretched out his hand to open the door, his warrior instinct made him subconsciously take a step back, and it was this step that allowed him to avoid a fatal assassination.

    Holding the Fang of the SS in his hand, Gao Peng stood at the side of the door. After one stab failed, he turned his wrist over and stabbed Beisha's heart with a backhand.

    Bei Sha had already reacted at this time, erected the iron staff in his hand, supported Gao Peng's wrist, raised his right foot, and whipped his whip towards Gao Peng's lower abdomen.

    Gao Peng sneered, played with my legs, looking for death, jumped up immediately, stepped on the right leg kicked by Beisha with the sole of his left foot, and kicked Beisha's chest with his right foot.

    Bei Sha changed color slightly, and the iron stick in his hand barely blocked Gao Peng's kick, but the strong force from the iron stick made him retreat violently.

    Gao Peng bullied into the hall and closed the door smoothly. At this time, Beisha finally saw Gao Peng's appearance clearly, his eyes almost burst into flames, and he gritted his teeth and said, "Yesyou, yes, the person who framed me,  Do you have one?"

    Gao Peng smiled coldly, and said: "It doesn't matter whether you are right or not, anyway, you will be a dead person soon."

    "If you want to kill me, it depends on whether you have the ability." Bei Sha yelled angrily, raised the iron stick in his hand, held the head of the iron stick with his right hand, which was the hilt of the sword in the stick, and wiped the stick with his left hand.

    It looked like the body of the staff, but in fact it was the black wooden stick with the sword scabbard in the staff flying out, straight for Gao Peng's face, and Bei Sha also rushed up after him.

    With a wave of his hand, Gao Peng cut off the scabbard, and fought with Bei Sha who was upright with his sword.

    ?Bei Sha is indeed a big tiger of the Black Tiger Gang. His martial arts are indeed more than a step higher than that of the Black Crow and the Old Snake, but he is still far behind Wu Sheng.

    Fighting back and forth with Beisha for dozens of tricks, Gao Peng heard the noise in the front hall gradually calm down, so he stopped delaying.

    After avoiding Beisha's oblique stab, he stepped forward, making a posture of approaching the opponent and fighting close to him.

    The so-called one inch is long and one inch is strong, and one inch is short and one inch is dangerous. Although Beisha's sword in the stick is not long, it is much longer than Gao Peng's bayonet, and it needs a certain distance to exert its power.

    If Gao Peng gets close to him, the strong and dangerous situation will be reversed, which is extremely unfavorable to him, so the first reaction of Beisha is to kick the ground hard and retreat.

    "Clang"

    "poof"

    Unexpectedly, after Gao Peng made that posture, he didn't really bully Bei Kill at all. With a flip of his hand, a silver spear suddenly appeared in his hand, and the tip of the gun shot out, piercing Bei Kill's chest impartially.

    "You you so it's you you are Li Ruo"

    "Clang"

    "Well¡­¡­"

    Gao Peng withdrew the deadly throat-locking gun that he stabbed out, blood spattered out, Bei Sha was shocked, his eyes stared at Gao Peng, but he couldn't speak anymore.

    "Unfortunately, you know too late, don't worry! I will soon send Lei Gong down to reunite with you three evil tigers. Uncle Ge said well! The most important thing for a family is to be neat and tidy."

    After hearing Gao Peng say this with a sneer, Bei Sha fell straight down. He didn't doubt that Gao Peng could kill Lei Gong. His last thought before he died was: "Gewho is grandpa  It's a bastard to be able to say that killing the whole family is so high-sounding.  "

    After killing Beisha, Gao Peng poured his internal energy into the death-throat choke gun, and with a light shake, all the blood stains on the gun were shaken off.

    Withdrawing his spear, Gao Peng went out and went downstairs, just in time to meet Chi Huo and others who rushed into the backyard.

    "How about it?"

    "It's solved, are you guys all right?"

    "It's okay, Dayong was stabbed in the back, it's not serious."

    Gao Peng patted the injured Dayong on the shoulder, and said with a smile: "How can a person not be stabbed when he is floating in the rivers and lakes? Let's go! Go back and apply Jinchuang medicine to bandage it well."

    "Coax"

    Everyone let out a roar of laughter, and then quickly left the entrance of Beisha Hall and returned to the headquarters of the Orphan Gang.

    In the night wind, the entrance of the North Killing Hall was dead silent. No one noticed that there had just been a massacre here. Only the bloody smell in the air gradually drifted away with the night wind

    When Gao Peng and others were killing Xiangbei and killing Tangkou, Huang Feihong finally followed Lei Gong into the leprosy hospital.

    At this moment, he finally knew what goods they were delivering. When the boxes were opened, what was lifted out were dock workers with their hands and feet tied and cloth strips tied around their mouths.

    In addition to the five foreigners with short foreign guns pinned to their waists, there were more than 30 members of the Black Tiger Gang in the leprosy hospital.

    And the entire leprosy hospital was full of iron cages. More than two hundred dock workers were locked in iron cages like livestock, stretching out their arms from the gaps in the cages, begging foreigners and the Black Tiger Gang to let them go.

    Huang Feihong clenched his hands behind his back suddenly, and a cold light flashed in his eyes that no one noticed, but he didn't express anything on his face.

    Not long after, Lei Gong called Huang Feihong to a short and fat foreigner, and said, "A Fei, this is Mr. Jonathan, our partner."

    "In the future, you will be in charge of the piggy business. When you deliver the goods, just ask Mr. Jonathan to take over."

    "Ni Hao." Jonathan extended his right hand and greeted Huang Feihong with a smile in awkward Chinese.

    Huang Feihong didn't understand, so he looked at Lei Gong, Lei Gong smiled and said: "This is Western etiquette, just reach out and shake his hand."

    Huang Feihong shook hands with Jonathan politely, and then Lei Gong said to Jonathan: "Mr. Jonathan, since the matter is over, let's go first."

    "Okay, but don't forget, there are still sixty-three piglets short, I hope you can get them together as soon as possible."

    "Don't worry, I guarantee that you will be able to board the ship on the 15th of next month." After Lei Gong and Jonathan finished speaking, they left the leprosy hospital with Huang Feihong and the delivery men.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 296: Flintlocks and Paper Shells

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    On the way back, Huang Feihong looked at Lei Gong several times, and seemed to want to say something, but he didn't say it.

    Lei Gong was naturally aware of this situation, turned his head to look at Huang Feihong who was beside him, and said, "You have been hesitant to talk since you came out of the leprosy hospital. If you have any questions, you can ask them!"

    Huang Feihong nodded when he heard the words, and said, "Father, there are many people who voluntarily sold their lives abroad in the recommendation hall, why do we have to tie up dock workers as piggies?"

    The corner of Lei Gong's mouth twitched into a playful smile, and said: "It seems that my adopted son is a kind man."

    Huang Feihong shook his head and said, "It's not kindness, it's morality."

    Lei Gong shook his head slightly, and said slowly: "I'll tell you what morality is. If you treat people who are good to you, you also treat them well. This is morality."

    "But people like you and me are not qualified to say such things. In this world, we have to follow the trend."

    After hearing Lei Gong's words, Huang Feihong understood in his heart that Lei Gong's thinking was completely different from his, and he had nothing to say about Lei Gong.

    However, since he brought up the topic, he naturally had to follow along, so Huang Feihong said smoothly: "I think that a real hero is one who creates the current situation, rather than being led by the current situation."

    "Hehe." Lei Gong chuckled, looked at Huang Feihong and said, "I also said such stupid things when I was young."

    "If you want to stand firm, you have to be ruthless. After a while, you will understand that there is no difference between a human and an ant."

    Huang Feihong stopped talking, nodded when he heard the words, and clasped his fists at Lei Gong: "Thank you for the teaching, father."

    "Well, how did you find out about Beisha?"

    Huang Feihong's eyes flickered slightly, and he said: "I have asked the elder brother's cousin brothers, they were indeed attacked by a group of people, and they chased them from Yanjiang Road to the location close to Liwan District."

    "However, it is still uncertain whether this is a play co-starred by the elder brother and those people. To prove the innocence of the elder brother, unless we catch some attackers, I am already stepping up the investigation, and now I have some clues."

    "Oh? Who are those people?"

    An inexplicable light flashed in Huang Feihong's eyes, and he said: "It is a gang formed by a group of orphans. Most of their identities are the children of dead dock workers. I am currently tracking down their entrenched territory."

    "The Orphan Gang, no wonder it's called the Orphan Gang." Lei Gong nodded, patted Huang Feihong on the shoulder, and said in a harmonious voice: "Well done, find out as soon as possible, and when the Shadowless Gun arrives, I will let him help you.  The Tiger Gang is dependent on you."

    "Yes, adoptive father."

    In the early morning of the next day, Gao Peng, Huang Feihong, and Chi Huo stood side by side at the back of the Orphan Gang headquarters.  .

    Huang Feihong shouted loudly to the gang members: "Brothers, I have found out where the kidnapped workers are being held. The time has come for us to start an all-out war against the Black Tiger Gang."

    As soon as Huang Feihong finished speaking, Chi Huo raised the spear in his hand and shouted: "Down with the villains in the world and keep striving for self-improvement."

    All the gang members raised their guns together and shouted loudly, "Down with the wicked in the world, and keep improving yourselfDown with the wicked in the world, and keep improving yourself"

    Looking at this scene, Gao Peng felt a bunch of crows flying over his head. This sloganis toosecondary!

    The Orphan Gang divided into several groups, and Chi Huo, Liang Kuan, Lin Shirong, and Da Yasu, who had long been united with Huang Feihong, each led a hundred people to attack the four halls of the Black Tiger Gang at the same time.

    Ah Chun and Xin Lan led a group of women and children to distribute leaflets, which stated the details of the Black Tiger Gang's kidnapping of workers as piglets, and called on all dock workers to unite and bring down the Black Tiger Gang.

    And Gao Peng and Huang Feihong led another hundred people straight to the leprosy hospital. They rushed to the outside of the leprosy hospital calmly, and Huang Feihong stepped forward to call the door.

    "who?"

    "It's me, here to deliver the goods."

    The members of the Black Tiger Gang inside heard Huang Feihong's voice and opened the door without thinking too much.

    "Fourth Master, don't you usually deliver the goods at night? What's the matter today"

    "poof"

    "Well¡­¡­"

    Before the group could finish speaking, they were shot through the throat by Gao Peng, who was standing behind Huang Feihong's left rear.

    "Brothers, follow me, kill the wicked, and save the workers."

    "kill¡­¡­"

    Gao Peng shouted loudly, andHuang Feihong, armed with a machete, rushed into the leprosy hospital first. The foreigners and the Black Tiger Gang in the leprosy hospital were caught off guard and did not react at all.

    The Orphan Gang members were merciless, and they stabbed randomly, and those Black Tiger Gang members who were holding wooden sticks and machetes were instantly stabbed with holes all over their bodies.

    After Gao Peng stabbed three foreigners who were closer to the door to death, out of the corner of his eye, he noticed that the two foreigners inside were pulling short foreign guns from their waists.

    His heart tightened, and before he had time to think about it, he threw the wooden spear out of his hand. With a flip of his hand, the SS Fang also appeared in his hand, and he threw it at another foreigner.

    "Puff puff"

    "Well¡­¡­"

    The two foreigners were pierced through the chest by the spear and the bayonet, and with the strength of Gao Peng's hand, the kinetic energy brought by the spear and the bayonet directly brought the two foreigners over backwards, and the foreign gun fell to the ground.

    After killing the five foreigners, the remaining members of the Black Tiger Gang were no longer a threat. Gao Peng walked to the corpses of several foreigners and picked up the foreign guns they had left behind.

    After figuring out the structure of foreign guns and the bullets used, Gao Peng's eyes lit up. They turned out to be flintlock guns and paper shells wrapped in nitrocellulose paper.  come out.

    This kind of musket is already very advanced among front-loading guns. The flintlock gun appeared in 1547 and was improved on the basis of the revolver.

    The spring steel wheel on the revolver is removed, and a piece of flint is clamped on the jaw of the hammer. There is an anvil next to the fire transmission hole. When shooting, pull the trigger, and under the action of the spring, the flint is hit hard.  Beside the fire door, sparks came out, igniting the gunpowder and firing.

    The flintlock gun greatly simplifies the shooting process, improves the firing rate and shooting accuracy, is easy to use, and has a low cost, which is convenient for mass production. In the middle of the 17th century, many European armies were generally equipped with flintlock guns.

    As for the paper shell bullets, it makes this front-loading musket have a firing speed no less than that of the later double-barreled shotguns, because the reloading is very fast, and it is more convenient to pour gunpowder into the barrel and then put the projectiles in than the old-fashioned muskets.  Many times faster.

    In the early eighteenth century, combustible shell bullets appeared. The material of the shell was made of nitro paper, linen, leather, etc. The shell and bullet were made into a whole and put into the barrel. When firing, the shell and the charge were burned together.  .

    After firing a shot, immediately insert another cardboard shell into the barrel, break off the hammer, and fire again. The process only takes a few seconds.

    The most important thing is that this makes the amount of gunpowder in each charge the same, and the range and shooting accuracy of the musket remain in a stable state.

    Unlike old-fashioned muskets, the weight of each charge is different, and its range and accuracy are not well grasped at all. Hitting people depends on queuing up and shooting.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 297 Loyalty and righteousness

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Gao Peng unceremoniously included all five foreign guns in the reincarnation table, and found a large number of paper shells from the residence of the foreigners, with more than two hundred rounds.

    If it was an ordinary musket, Gao Peng would dismiss it at all, but flintlock guns are different from paper shell bullets, and they are very useful even in the era of cold weapons in modern times.

    When Gao Peng finished searching the foreigners' collections, almost all the dock workers were released.

    Gao Peng walked up to Huang Feihong, and said, "A Fei, you take the brothers and workers to meet A Chun Chi Huo and the others, and organize the workers. I will go ahead, Lei Gongit's time to give an explanation to the poor people."

    Huang Feihong nodded and said, "Okay, you have to be careful."

    Gao Peng smiled slightly, patted him on the shoulder, and said, "Don't worry! Don't forget that I have another identity."

    ? On the first pier, Lei Gong, who had just finished his morning tea, went up to the second floor of the cargo hold, and casually asked the smiling master beside him, "Why didn't you see Ah Fei today?"

    The smiling face teacher said: "Last night, after delivering the goods, Fourth Master seems to have gone to Huafang, maybe he hasn't come back yet!"

    Lei Gong chuckled and said, "It's good to be young!"

    Because Chihuo and the others launched their attack very suddenly, and Gao Peng and the others moved fast enough, the news of the attack on the Black Tiger Gang's venue had not yet reached the first pier, and Lei Gong didn't realize at all that the big tree of the Black Tiger Gang had already  is crumbling.

    "Leader, Master Li is here."

    "Oh? Please."

    Lei Gong cheered up, and walked to the stairs, waiting for Gao Peng, who was dressed as a shadowless sharpshooter, to come up, and greeted him with a fisted smile, "Brother Li, are you safe? This time, I, the Black Tiger Gang, have to trouble Brother Li to make a move."  Helped."

    Gao Peng bowed back with his fists cupped, and said calmly: "I know why Leader Lei came to me. In fact, since the old snake died, I have already started to pay attention to the Black Tiger Gang and have been investigating it secretly."

    "I advise Lord Lei to make preparations as soon as possible! If there is no accident, the enemy will attack."

    Lei Gong's complexion changed, and he asked for no reason: "Why did Brother Li say that?"

    Gao Peng said indifferently: "It's very simple, because your adopted son Huang Feihong is the biggest ghost of the Black Tiger Gang. He is the brother of the leader of the Orphan Gang.  .¡±

    "What?"

    Lei Gong and Master Smile suddenly changed their expressions, and the other Lei Gong's confidants around him were even more horrified. The fourth master, who was regarded as the only pillar of the Black Tiger Gang, turned out to be the inner ghost of the gang. Isn't Master Bei Sha

    "Bei Sha is innocent. The Old Snake and the Black Crow were killed by Huang Feihong and the Orphan Gang. All of this is a trap set up by Huang Feihong and the Orphan Gang. The purpose is to make you unavailable and there will be no accidents."  At this moment, most of the piggies have been rescued by them."

    Gao Peng continued to throw thunder bombs at Lei Gong. All the news made Lei Gong dizzy, and the smiling master even fell to the ground, muttering in his mouth: "How could this happen? How could it be him"

    Lei Gong was already trembling with anger at this time, he trusted Huang Feihong so much that he even regarded him as the sole heir of the Black Tiger Gang, but in the end, what he got was a complete betrayal.

    No, maybe it shouldn't be called a betrayal, because he has never been sincerely loyal to himself from the beginning to the end.

    Gao Peng's eyes flashed, he sighed, and said: "To be honest, I personally admire what Huang Feihong and the Orphan Gang have done."

    "Although everything they do has lost the morals of the world, their starting point is the same as what I do, it is to benefit the poor, but we use different methods."

    After hearing Gao Peng's words, Lei Gong suddenly turned his head and stared at him.

    Gao Peng didn't seem to notice it, and continued on his own: "But no matter what, I owe you a promise, and I will fulfill it."

    Only then did Lei Gong heaving a sigh of relief, yes, after all, Wuying Shenqiang is a grand thieves, people like them, think of themselves as heroes, always want to fight against the strong and help the weak, so what Huang Feihong and the Orphan Gang did will naturally get his appreciation  .

    Fortunately, this guy is quite trustworthy, and values ??the morality of the world. With his help to deal with the Orphan Gang this time, the Black Tiger Gang will be able to survive this crisis.

    The reason why Gao Peng said the following paragraphs was because he was afraid that Lei Gong would think of his identity as a "Grand Thief" and raise his guard against him.

    Because in Lei Gong's view, if Gao Peng is really the same as Huang Feihong, he will never say such a thing that makes him doubt.words.

    And since he said it out, it showed that his heart is magnanimous.

    "Revenge"

    "Down with the Black Tiger Gang"

    "Revenge"

    "Down with the Black Tiger Gang and never back down"

    Just at this moment, a roar that shook the surroundings came from afar, and as it got closer, Lei Gong's face changed drastically, and he took the lead to walk out to the corridor outside.

    Gao Peng followed behind him with a step, the corners of his mouth covered by the mask twitched a little.

    Not long after, a mighty crowd flocked to the first yard of the archway. Dozens of black tiger gangs with machetes at the door of the cargo hold were waiting in full force, but if you look carefully, you can see beads of sweat on their temples  dripping.

    There were gang members pouring out of the cargo hold, gathering in the open space inside the cargo door, shouting and cursing at the crowd through the iron fence.

    There are three hundred gangs stationed in the cargo hold of the first pier, and they all rushed out at this time, confronting the crowd.

    In the middle of the crowd, there were more than 500 dock workers holding poles and crowbars. On the two wings of the dock workers, there were 500 orphans holding long guns.

    "Down with the Black Tiger Gang, and never back downDown with the Black Tiger Gang, and never back down"

    Chi Huo and Huang Feihong walked in the front of the crowd, and Ah Chun, Liang Kuan, Lin Shirong, Da Yasu and others stood behind them.

    Huang Feihong exchanged a glance with Lei Gong who was staring at him on the second floor, turned around and raised his hands, and the shouting workers immediately fell silent.

    After stopping the shouting of the workers, Huang Feihong glanced calmly at Gao Peng behind Lei Gong, and then fixed his gaze on Lei Gong.

    "Lei Gong, you have occupied Guangzhou for many years, abused the people, oppressed the good, exploited the dock workers, and did not treat the poor as human beings. Today is the time for your retribution."

    Looking at Huang Feihong who was speaking righteously and awe-inspiringly at this moment, Lei Gong felt a pain in his heart, but his eyes almost burst into flames.

    "Just for them, you played with my Black Tiger Gang and betrayed my trust in you? Do they have me for you?"

    A complex look flashed in Huang Feihong's eyes, but he soon became firm, looked directly at Lei Gong, and said in a deep voice: "I admit, you are indeed very kind to me, but"

    When Huang Feihong said this, he took a deep breath, pointed at the dock workers, and shouted: "What I owe you is loyalty, and I have to pay it back in the next life. What you owe them is righteousness, and it will be paid off today."

    "fart."

    As soon as Huang Feihong finished speaking, Lei Gong yelled angrily: "Today, I will let them know clearly who is the master of here."

    "Kill himknock himknock him"

    "Clang"

    "poof"

    "Well¡­¡­"

    ""

    As soon as Lei Gong finished speaking, the dock workers suddenly became excited. They raised the objects in their hands one after another, and they were about to rush forward to fight the Black Tiger gang. Who knew what happened the next moment, but they suddenly fell silent.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 298 Return, Lottery, Practice Lightness Kung Fu

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Master"

    "Li Ruohai, what are you doing?" The smiling master shouted to Gao Peng in a terrified trembling voice.

    Just when Lei Gong finished saying the words "the master here" word by word, Gao Peng suddenly raised his life-threatening throat-lock gun, spewing out his internal energy, and the tip of the gun shot towards Lei Gong's back heart.

    At this time, Lei Gong rushed forward with anger, his mind was agitated, and his vigilance was at its lowest point.

    Gao Peng made a sudden attack without warning, and then attacked from behind, how could Lei Gong react?  Immediately hit.

    The deadly choke gun pierced through his back and protruded from his chest. Lei Gong's heart was already cold.

    "Clang"

    The gun head retracted, Lei Gong staggered two steps, turned around with difficulty, leaned on the railing, stared at Gao Peng, and said intermittently: "You exactly who"

    Gao Peng held the gun in his right hand, raised his left hand, took off the hat on his head, threw it away, and took off the mask, revealing that young and handsome face.

    "Orphan Gang, Gao Peng."

    "From today on, there will be no black tiger gangs in Guangzhou. From today on, every penny earned by dock workers will belong to them. From today on, no one will dare to bully the poor and kill them."

    Gao Peng's clear voice spread across the quiet pier, sonorous and powerful, resounding everywhere.

    "Ou"

    "good¡­¡­"

    "Long live"

    The first pier erupted instantly, and the dock workers and orphans cheered in unison, while Lei Gong, amidst the cheers, slowly slid and sat by the railing, his wide-open eyes, the pupils completely dilated.

    And Gao Peng's consciousness gradually fell into darkness

    Bonus space.

    The World of Reincarnation: "Once Upon a Time: A Hero Has a Dream"

    Reincarnation Mode: Experience Mode

    Task 1, choose a camp, kill all the members of the Beihai Gang and the Black Tiger Gang within ten minutes, choose a third-party camp, and get 300 reward points.

    Task 2: Eliminate gangsters, kill at least 300 people from the Beihai and Black Tiger gangs in total, get 1,500 reward points for completing the task, get 5 bonus points for each additional person killed, and deduct 5 reward points for each missing person.  The degree of completion is 3318300, and 16590 reward points are obtained.

    Task 3: Eliminate the bandit leader, kill Lei Gong, the leader of the Black Tiger Gang, and get 2,000 reward points (completed), kill Lao Wu, the leader of the Beihai Gang, and get 1,500 reward points (complete), kill Wu Sheng, the young leader of the Beihai Gang, and get 1,000 reward points (completed)  ), kill the North Kill to get 1000 reward points (complete), kill the black crow to get 800 reward points (complete), kill the old snake to get 500 reward points (complete).

    Complete this task, and you will be rewarded with an additional 2,000 reward points. A total of 8,800 reward points will be awarded for this task.

    ? Task 4, neat and tidy, ensure that Chi Huo and Xiao Ahua are not dead, the four childhood sweethearts are neat and tidy (completed), and get 2000 reward points.

    A total of 27,690 reward points have been obtained in this reincarnation, and the task completion rate has reached more than 1,000%, and the lucky draw reward has been obtained. Whether to start the lucky draw.

    Gao Peng, who looked at the settlement of the previous reward points, was still calm, but after the question of "whether to start the lottery draw" came up, his calmness could no longer be maintained.

    Clenched his fists suddenly, and roared out almost venting, "Start the lottery draw."

    The screen changed, and the lottery disk appeared. Gao Peng immediately looked at the exercises in the four areas, and after going through all the exercises, a look of amazement appeared in his eyes.

    "So that's how it is. The reward for the first lottery draw is a package combination of internal strength and mental skills, matching martial arts and matching weapons. The second lottery draw is for lightness skills. It's too timely."

    I saw that the exercises in the four areas each represent a sect, and they are all lightness exercises of the same level. It is impossible to say who is stronger and who is weaker, but there are differences in emphasis.

    The four exercises are: "Crossing the River with a Reed", from Shaolin, the peerless lightness kung fu created by Bodhidharma. When practiced to great success, a reed can be used as a boat to cross the river.

    "Tiyun Zong" comes from Wudang, the unique skill of lightness kung fu created by the founder of Sanfeng. It can be called the lightness kung fu of the light kung fu.  Freedom, when practiced to great success, you can point your feet in the air to leverage each other until you run out of true energy.

    "Golden Goose Kungfu" comes from the Quanzhen Sect, created by the Chongyang Patriarch, soaring straight up in the air, stepping in the air, practiced to great success, with a breath of true energy, you can take thirty-seven steps in the air, and perform it frequently, it will also condense and purify the internal force  effect.

    "Swallows Travel Thousands of Miles", from the Swallow Gate, created by Li San, the first generation of Swallows.??Unsurpassed, the consumption of internal energy is very small, and when you practice to a high level, you will be as light as a swallow, and your internal energy will not be exhausted even if you travel thousands of miles. When you touch water on the surface of the water, it is like a swallow copying water.  Like swallows soaring into the sky.

    The four lightness skills are very powerful, but because "that woman" practiced Ti Yunzong, Gao Peng instinctively did not want to get Ti Yunzong, but it still depends on luck, not on his will.

    "The lottery draw begins."

    The light in the disc began to flicker, and after ten seconds, the result was released. Gao Peng looked at the area where the light stayed, and the one he drew was "A Thousand Miles of Swallows".

    A beam of light enveloped Gao Peng, and the secret of Yan Xing Qianli Lightness Kung Fu has been implanted in his mind.

    Leaving the reward space, Gao Peng couldn't wait to redeem the rest time, and then he got into the living space.

    This time Gao Peng did not use up all the reward points at once, but exchanged 22,000 reward points for a three-year rest period, retaining 5690 reward points.

    Because Gao Peng has now given up passive security, and started to go all out to seek the best interests for himself, so in the process, there may be some reasons for some of his missions to fail.

    So from now on, he has to deliberately keep some reward points as an emergency. Besides, if he is practicing in closed doors, three years is almost enough for him. If the time is too long, it may be counterproductive. If the time is too short, the effect will not be obvious. Three years  Just right.

    Returning to the living space, Gao Peng immediately began to participate in the study of Yan Xing Qianli Qinggong.

    Qinggong is easier to learn than martial arts, because it does not need to understand the mysteries of moves and consider how to use them like martial arts.

    It is only necessary to let the internal force run according to a specific meridian and acupoint route, and the effect of light work can be successfully displayed.

    What Gao Peng needs to do is to constantly familiarize himself with the route of internal force operation, speed up the operation speed of internal force, and shorten the time required to perform lightness kung fu.

    ? In the end, when you are satisfied, you will be full of energy, and with a movement of your mind, your internal strength will be in place, and you can perform the light work of flying over the wall and walking on water at any time.

    Gao Peng did not use lightness kung fu hastily, but circulated his internal energy back and forth in the acupoints and meridians that were needed for Yan Xing Qianli light kung fu, constantly deepening his impression.

    At the beginning of the practice, Gao Peng carefully let the internal force move through acupoints one by one, and he kept muttering: "The eye point of the knee through the Yingu point to the Zusanli point to the Yongquan point  After returning to Dadun Taichong and turning around" (remember this website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 299: A school of masters with great success

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The days of retreat and practice always pass quickly, especially when there are new gadgets.

    Two years later, Gao Peng's marksmanship has finally achieved great success. Now his control over the strength of the spear has reached the level of subtlety, and the explosive power of the shaking spear has also reached an incredible level.

    Coupled with the exquisite skill of the deadly throat lock gun, Gao Peng is not afraid of a battle against the sharp gun Li Shuwen, even Hong Xiguan himself may not have the exquisite marksmanship he has mastered.

    Now Gao Peng's marksmanship has long broken away from the frame of the throat-throat-killing marksmanship, and has his own characteristics.

    In the past two years, Gao Peng's light kung fu of flying thousands of miles has also tended to great success. There is no hindrance in the execution of light kung fu, and his inner strength is already in place when he moves his mind.

    I saw Gao Peng standing on the playground in front of the barracks, with his knees slightly bent, and with a slight vertical movement, his body rose more than three feet like a spring onion on dry land. He leaped up the three-storey barracks more than ten meters high. This is Yan Xing  "Swallows soaring to the sky" in Qianli Qinggong.

    After jumping to the top of the building, Gao Peng didn't stop, and turned to face east, where there was a big river that Gao Peng manifested to practice lightness kung fu around the entire camp area, with a width of nearly twenty feet.

    Jumping up again, this leap was nearly four feet away. When he was about to run out of strength, Gao Peng twisted his body and turned over in a strange posture in the air. The movement was light and leisurely, like a swallow turning over, but  But his falling momentum stopped just then, and his body jumped four feet out again.

    Just like that, every time when he was about to run out of strength, Gao Peng would turn over in the air, and quickly crossed a distance of more than thirty feet to reach the sky above the river. This trick was called "Eighteen Turns of the Swallow".

    When the Yanzi Eighteen Turns is used as a light exercise, it can turn over eighteen times in a row in the air, and each turn is actually a process of exchanging breath.

    However, using Swallow Eighteen Flips when facing the enemy is a very aggressive method of attacking the enemy.

    ?Using force to use strength, there is no defense, only offense, using the strength of the opponent to fly up, and using the power of falling to attack the enemy, the opponent can defend three times and five times, ten times and eight times, can it still defend eighteen times?

    When Gao Peng reached the sky above the big river, he only turned over eight times, and he hadn't exhausted his full strength. After turning over for the last time to take a breath, Gao Peng didn't move forward anymore, and let his body fall down to the river.

    When the toes were about to touch the water surface, he swung the soles of his feet back and made a stroke, and then his body was about a foot away from the water surface and flew forward, until seven or eight feet away, Gao Peng skimmed the water again.

    Swallow's three-time copying of water can be regarded as a light skill technique for long-distance traveling. Of course, it can not only copy water, but also achieve the purpose of borrowing power on grass leaves and branches.

    It's called "San Chao Shui", which means that you can borrow your internal force three times on the water surface or on grass leaves and branches when you take a mouthful, and then you only need to follow the "Swallow Swipe" move to turn over, you can breathe, and continue to "Swallow Three Shui Shui".

    In theory, as long as his internal energy is not exhausted, Gao Peng can run endlessly, and his speed can run more than 300 miles in an hour.

    However, with Gao Peng's current skill, he can run for about two hours at most, and his internal energy will be exhausted in more than six hundred miles, which is far from reaching a thousand miles.

    Of course, this is only in theory, and it only counts the internal strength factor. If the physical strength factor is added, Gao Peng can run 300 miles in one breath, which is already very good.

    After all, internal strength is internal strength, and physical strength is physical strength. Even running a two-hour cross-country run at a normal speed will consume a lot of physical strength, let alone flying with light work.

    After three times of diving, Gao Peng's figure has already crossed the river. After turning over to take a breath, Gao Peng's legs alternately pedaled in the air. After eight steps, he has already slanted to the top of a lighthouse. This is eight steps into the air  .

    After completing this series of actions, Gao Peng took a deep breath, calmed down the turbulent internal force, and a satisfied smile floated on his face.

    With his current strength, if he fights against the woman he met when he first met again, he will be able to crush him without any accidents.

    But Gao Peng knew in his heart that he was making progress. After the other party passed the assessment, he made rapid progress, and after another experience in the world, his strength would also improve, and maybe even not slower than himself.

    After all, that woman's starting point is higher than his, and she has accumulated a lot of advantages in the early stage. If she wants to catch up with her, he has to keep working hard.

    But now that it has been closed for another two years, it is time to rest. Gao Peng has some small entanglements. He still has more than 5,000 spare reward points. He can choose to rest in other worlds, but he is reluctant to give up the free month in the special forces world.  time.

    After thinking about it, I was still reluctant to spend another reward point, and I gritted my teeth and stepped into the teleportation beam to the world of I am a special soldier.

     

    This time Gao Peng woke up in the bathroom, holding a water glass and a toothbrush in his hand, apparently just woke up and was washing up.

    Soon, the memory from the main god was implanted in his mind, and Gao Peng suddenly breathed a sigh of relief and felt relieved.

    Every time he enters this world, the flow time is different. This time he entered the world a week after he left last time, and Ma Qitong has not returned yet.

    After washing up, Gao Peng thought about how to make good use of this month, strengthen himself, and let himself have more capital in the world of reincarnation.

    In the past, when he entered the world of rest, it was purely for rest, but now while he is resting, he will habitually start thinking about how to improve his strength.

    This is a change in mentality, and this change comes from frustration, so it is not a good thing to say that it has been smooth sailing.

    People, motivation is not enough, you must also have pressure.

    After washing up, Gao Peng probably had some ideas in his mind, and made himself a breakfast. After eating, Gao Peng unplugged his phone from the charger on the bedside table and called Ma Qitong.

    "What's wrong? Miss me again?"

    When the phone was connected, Ma Qitong's soft voice came over, and only when talking to Gao Peng, she would unknowingly adopt the tone of a young girl acting like a spoiled child to her boyfriend.

    Gao Peng smiled slightly and said, "Of course, how long will you be back?"

    "Well, it will probably take more than a week!"

    "Oh! I just want to tell you that I have something to go abroad to order some things. When you come back, first book a photo studio, and we will take wedding photos when I come back."

    "By the way, think about who to invite for the wedding banquet. I don't have many people here, just a few. You can ask Xiaoying, he knows everything."

    After hearing these words, Ma Qitong, who was in Myanmar, narrowed his eyes into two crescent moons, and with a happy smile on his face, he asked, "Where are you going? How long will it take?"

    "Africa, well, it will probably take nearly a month!"

    Ma Qitong was taken aback for a moment, frowned slightly, and said, "I heard that Africa is at war, so it's not very safe. Is your business important? Do you have to go?"

    Gao Peng thought for a while, and said: "It's more important. As for the safety issue, don't worry. It's not that you don't know who I am. It's good that I don't trouble others. I'm not going to a war zone."

    "Besides, when you come back, Evan and the others will also go to Africa. With them here, you can rest assured of my safety."

    Ma Qitong is a very smart woman. She will not be like ordinary little girls, who will go to the bottom of men's affairs. Such a woman is actually not attractive to men.

    "Okay! Then be careful yourself, I'll wait for you." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 300: Flintlocks and Smoothbore Cannons

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Africa, Makoyane, the city of mercenaries.

    In terms of the time in this world, he has only been away from Makoyane for a few months, but in fact, Gao Peng has been away from here for more than ten years.

    However, the scenes that happened in this world at the beginning are still in front of my eyes, and Gao Peng has no strange feeling about this place.

    I don't know what happened to that boy Leng Feng in Siberia. At the end of the movie "Wolf Warrior II", Leng Feng was driving a group of Erhala's sleigh, and was informed by Shi Qingsong that he knew that Long Xiaoyun was not dead.

    However, Gao Peng didn't know how long after Leng Feng went to Siberia, he and Leng Feng also had two phone calls in the past few months, and each time they just chatted about some trivial matters in life, and did not mention anything about Long Xiaoyun.

    But it doesn't matter, anyway, when this scene happens, Leng Feng will inevitably go to rescue Long Xiaoyun, and by then, his own strength may have risen to an unimaginable level for Leng Feng and the others.

    As long as Leng Feng asked him for help, he would go and save Long Xiaoyun.

    Driving slowly on the streets of Makoyane in an off-road vehicle, Gao Peng found that the streets were much quieter this time than last time.

    That's right, now that the freelance mercenaries have gone to Southeast Asia to make money, there are naturally not many people here.

    Not long after, Gao Peng arrived at the mercenary recruitment point, parked the car, picked up a travel bag containing a large amount of US dollars, and directly found the person in charge of the mercenary point, Andrew Jayden.

    Andrew was obviously very impressed with Gao Peng and received him warmly, but Gao Peng's visit this time was naturally not to recruit mercenaries.

    "Mr. Andrew, when you left last time, you said that you know many arms dealers. I want to order some weapons. I hope that you can help me. Of course, the service fee will definitely not miss you."

    Andrew laughed when he heard the words, and said: "Of course, it is a pleasure to cooperate with you. This is just a trivial matter, but I don't know what weapons Mr. Gao needs to order?"

    "The arms dealers I know basically have their own arsenal, from small pistols to Gatlings, as long as you need them, they can make them for you."

    Gao Peng waved his hand and said, "No, no, I don't need those. What I want to order are relatively ancient front-loading flintlock muskets and firearms like the 'Napoleon Cannon'."

    "Gah?"

    Andrew looked at Gao Peng dumbfounded, and said speechlessly: "Gao, are you sure you're not joking? For that kind of thing, an old farmer in the countryside can make it! As for going to Africa to order it?"

    Gao Peng spread his arms and said innocently: "But what the old farmer makes is far from meeting my requirements! Guns are easy to make, but artillery can't be made by everyone."

    "And you know China's national conditions. If I dare to do that thing, the police will invite me to drink tea in no time."

    "Don't worry! As long as I can meet my requirements, I can pay the price of a custom-made sniper rifle for the musket, and I can pay the price of a modern cannon for the artillery. I believe there are still people who are willing to do this business!"

    Hearing Gao Peng's words, Andrew heaved a sigh of relief. As long as the money is okay, then other problems are not a problem.  people."

    "Then thank you, Mr. Andrew." Gao Peng nodded in satisfaction, left 10,000 US dollars as an agency fee, and then drove directly to the hotel where he stayed last time.

    Andrew was very satisfied with Gao Peng's generosity, and did not delay immediately, and immediately contacted the arms dealer.

    However, he purposely chose an arsenal that is the closest to Makoyanne and the business is not too big. After all, what Gao Peng wants is really similar to a toy, even simpler than a toy gun.

    At noon the next day, the person Andrew contacted arrived. Gao Peng was notified by Andrew and rushed to the employment site immediately.

    The other party is a black man named Zalika, who should be from the local area, but it doesn't matter, as long as he can make what he wants, it doesn't matter who he is.

    "Hello, Mr. Gao, I've heard from Andrew about the matter, but I don't know if you have any special requirements for these things?"

    Gao Peng shook his head and said, "There are no special requirements. All I need are ordinary flintlock muskets and muzzle-loading smoothbore guns. At most, a bayonet design can be added to the barrel."

    "If you want to talk about the requirements, it should be easy to disassemble and assemble, and easy to copy. It is best to make it by hand without machinery."

    "I believe you also understand that I can't order this kind of thing in large quantities, I just need some samples.?Of course, as I told Andrew, I will pay the price according to the standard of sniper rifles and cannons.  "

    "In addition, I need combustible paper shells for the muskets. Each musket is equipped with 200 rounds of ammunition. The length of the musket is set to 60 inches, plus a 30-inch bayonet with blood grooves. The shape of the bayonet is based on Japanese 38  Just make a rifle bayonet."

    "As for the front-loading smoothbore gun, it should be made according to the shape of the Napoleon gun, but the size should be smaller.  Just shoot solid bullets."

    Zalika nodded after listening to Gao Peng's words, and he recognized Gao Peng's request. According to the requirements he described, the process is very simple, and it is not difficult to manufacture, "Okay, I understand Mr. Gao's request. So high  How much do you need sir?"

    Gao Peng thought for a while and said, "Make me five muskets! One cannon is enough. I will pay you a total of one hundred thousand dollars. What do you think?"

    Zalika's eyes lit up, and he smiled happily. For their small factory, such a price is already considered a big business. They have to sell hundreds of ak47s to earn so much.

    To make what Gao Peng wants, the cost may not even cost 3,000 U.S. dollars. The 100,000 U.S. dollars is almost equivalent to picking up for nothing.  can do well."

    Gao Peng is also very satisfied, money is meaningless to him, but these things can give him great help in the world of low-level weapons and cold weapons.

    Although worlds like Huang Feihong are basically useless, it is always good to be prepared. Since this type of world allows the use of front-mounted firearms, it has its own reasons. Maybe a certain world needs firearms to solve problems?

    Gao Peng first paid a deposit of 20,000 yuan, which also made Zalika and the others more motivated and attentive in doing things.

    Next, Gao Peng only needs to wait quietly. He practiced his internal skills in the hotel every day, watched TV, occasionally went hunting on the grassland, and practiced light skills in places where no one was around. The time passed quickly.

    On the eighth day in Africa, Ma Qitong called and told Gao Peng that she had returned to Beijing. Accompanied by Xiaoying, she had already booked a photo studio and a wedding company. Everything was ready, and only the groom was owed.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 301: Entering, You Can Finally Rebel

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Zalika and the others acted very quickly, within half a month of the agreement, they finished everything in twelve days.

    The wilderness outside the city of Makoya.

    Zalika and two people from the arsenal lifted a long wooden box off the truck and opened it in front of Gao Peng.

    The wooden box was filled with a lot of wood chips, and five flintlock guns with bayonets over two meters long lay quietly inside.

    Gao Peng picked up one, tested the feel, and nodded with satisfaction, while Zalika introduced the basic parameters of the musket.

    "Mr. Gao, this gun is according to your requirements. The length of the gun is 60 inches (152.4 cm), the length of the bayonet is 30 inches (76.2 cm), the total weight of the whole gun is about 9 pounds (about 4 kg), and the caliber is 18mm."

    "The maximum lethal range is 240 meters, the effective range is 150 meters, and the accuracy is basically guaranteed within 100 meters. Would you like to try the gun, Mr. Gao?"

    Gao Peng smiled happily: "Of course."

    Zalika immediately took out a few paper shells from another smaller wooden box and handed them to Gao Peng, and ordered one of his men to go eighty meters away to place a breast ring target.

    Gao Peng took the paper shell, sent it into the bottom of the barrel with the push rod, and then pulled the hammer away. After the man put the target card in place, Gao Peng raised the musket.

    "boom"

    The musket fired, and a thick puff of smoke came out from the muzzle. The projectile was pushed towards the target by the gunpowder. Zalika stood aside with a speedometer in his hand.  Put it in front of Gao Peng.

    "The exit speed is 316 m/s, um, it's already very good, and it can almost catch up with some small-caliber pistols." Gao Peng gave a secret praise in his heart.

    Seeing Gao Peng nodding his head again and again, Zalika knew that Gao Peng was more satisfied, and a smile appeared on his face.

    Then Gao Peng fired a second shot. The first shot Gao Peng hit the eighth ring, and the second shot directly hit the tenth ring.

    After testing the musket, Gao Peng basically had no problems, and then it was the highlight, testing the cannon.

    The cannon that Zalika and the others made is exactly the shape of the Napoleon cannon, but it is only a reduced version, only half the size of the original.

    No way, only this kind of small one can be included in the storage space of the reincarnation watch, the original one cannot be put in at all.

    The structure of the Napoleon cannon is very simple, with a base, a barrel, and two movable wheels on the left and right.

    Gao Peng started to operate the gun with great interest, inserted the fuze, reloaded the propellant, and finally stuffed a blooming bomb into the barrel. Zalika lit a cigarette, and then passed the smoke to Gao Peng as a source of fire.

    "Chi Chi"

    "Tom"

    "Boom"

    The explosive shell explodes, and the killing range is almost equivalent to that of a mortar shell. Due to the reduced scale, the range is relatively short, only more than 600 meters.  The range is usually around 1000 meters.

    However, it is enough. In the low-level martial arts world, no one can resist the bombing of a bomb. As for the solid shell, Gao Peng is just a backup. In case there is a need to break the fortress, the solid shell can play a huge role.

    "Okay, I have tried all the weapons, and I am very satisfied. This is the remaining payment. I am happy to cooperate with you. If I need anything else next time, I will come to you again." Gao Peng lifted the travel bag from his off-road vehicle.  Come out, took out 80,000 US dollars and handed it to Zalika, smiling.

    Both Zalika and the two workers showed joyful smiles on their faces. After all, making money is always a joy!

    "I'm very happy to help you, so Mr. Gao, do you need us to help you transport the things back?" Zalika said enthusiastically after collecting the money.

    "Thank you, but no need, someone will come to help me deliver the goods, I will not delay your business, goodbye."

    "Okay! Then let's go first. If Mr. Gao has other needs, please call me at any time, and I will definitely appear in front of you as soon as possible."

    The three of Zalika happily drove away. When they disappeared from his sight, Gao Peng began to remove the bayonets from the musket one by one. The musket and bayonet were more than 2.2 meters long, and the reincarnation watch couldn't fit at all.

    After putting the five muskets, cannons and related ammunition into the reincarnation table, Gao Peng drove away without taking care of the wooden box containing the muskets.

    Although the matter had been completed, Gao Peng did not return home immediately. He didn't buy a ticket to return home until the last day of his stay in Africa.

    When I got home, Ma Qitong and Xiaoying were shopping, so Gao Peng went directly to where the two were, and spent an afternoon shopping with them.In the evening, we went to a western restaurant to have a meal together, and then went home separately.

    In the evening, Gao Peng returned to the bed after taking a shower. Since Ma Qitong was a little tired from shopping all day today, he didn't have that kind of thought. The two hugged each other on the bed and talked for a while.  .

    This made Gao Peng secretly heave a sigh of relief, and fell into a deep sleep with peace of mind. At eight o'clock in the morning, Gao Peng returned to the main god's space.

    Gao Peng returned to the space and cleaned up the reincarnation table. All the hot weapons and ammunition after World War II were taken out by Gao Peng and put in the living space.

    The reincarnation table was suddenly empty, and now, apart from the deadly choke gun and the SS bayonet, there were only five long muskets, five short muskets obtained from the foreigners in Huang Feihong's world leprosy institute, a small cannon and related  ammunition.

    In addition, there are some emergency foods in the corner, mostly high-energy foods such as compressed biscuits, chocolate, beef jerky, and a small amount of gold and silver left over from the previous world.

    After finishing all this, Gao Peng began to retreat again, but now there is no need for him to specially strengthen training. Every day is to practice internal strength, open up more meridians and acupoints, practice marksmanship and kicks, and perform lightness exercises to improve his state.  Always stay on top.

    A year later, Gao Peng embarked on the journey again and entered reincarnation

    Gao Peng regained consciousness and immediately touched his head. Sure enough, the oxtail braid that disgusted him was still there. Looking down, he was still wearing the same attire he wore when he left Huang Feihong's world.

    "It's the world with the background of the Qing Dynasty again, but I don't know what world it is this time. If there are conditions, I will turn against the mother."

    "People say that there is no rebellion, and the chrysanthemum is covered with electric drills. In the last world, there were no conditions for rebellion. It is already depressing enough."

    Gao Peng murmured a few words to himself, raised his wrist to look at the reincarnation watch, and just like last time, the world task information and nothing appeared yet.

    ?He looked up and observed the surrounding environment. This is a mountain forest. The forest is not dense. It can be said that there are no roads, or there are roads everywhere.

    Gao Peng randomly chose a road that didn't seem to be grassy, ??and it should have been trampled by people coming and going.

    After walking for less than five minutes, Gao Peng's ears moved slightly. He heard the sound of dense footsteps, and his heart moved. Could it be that the faction selection task appeared?

    Immediately started light work, and ran towards the direction of the sound, and the deadly throat lock gun appeared in his hand.

    After running for a while, Gao Peng arrived at the scene. He stood behind a tuft of grass and looked towards a clearing in the forest, which was already in chaos.

    A group of Qing soldiers in blue clothes and red mandarin jackets, with the word "courage" on their chests and backs, holding spears or swords and shields in their hands, are besieging a fat, bearded, oxtailed man.  A big man with braids on his head.

    Although the big man was fat, he didn't look clumsy at all. He was a flexible and fat man just like Bao Ye in the real world.

    Not only is he flexible, but he is also not weak in strength. He strikes with great strength, and with one punch, he can often send Qing soldiers flying nearly ten feet away.

    Gao Peng looked down at the samsara watch, his eyes suddenly filled with ecstasy, mother, I can finally rebel, and the preparations made during the rest will play a huge role.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 302 The Thieves and Heroes of the Oceans Are Rebels

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The World of Reincarnation: "The Deer and Ding Tale"

    Reincarnation Mode: Experience Mode

    Note: This world is a martial arts world, and all types of rear-loading firearms and technological weapons are prohibited.

    Task 1, choose a camp, help Mao Shiba kill the Qing soldiers within ten minutes, kill the leader of the Qing soldiers Shi Song, join the anti-Qing camp, get 1000 reward points, help the Qing soldiers take down Mao Shiba and Wei Xiaobao within ten minutes, join the Qing  Ting faction, get 500 bonus points.

    Obtain follow-up task information after completing task one.

    Seeing this task, why does Gao Peng need to think about it?  Immediately jumped up, a swallow turned over and jumped towards the inner circle.

    "Clang"

    "Boom"

    After landing on the ground, Gao Peng directly extended the deadly throat lock gun to the length of Zhang Er, his arms burst out with great force, and the Zhang Er spear turned into a long steel whip, and drew towards the row of Qing soldiers who besieged Mao Shiba.

    "ah¡­¡­"

    There was a scream, and the row of five Qing soldiers flew out together, all with broken bones and tendons.

    "Clang"

    "Puff puff¡­¡­"

    ?The death-killing throat-lock gun retracted, shrinking to about eight feet long, longer than the wooden spear of the Qing soldiers, a little cold star flashed, and the Qing soldiers who besieged Mao Shiba fell down clutching their throats.

    "Brother Tai is good at marksmanship, drink" Mao Shiba was seriously injured and was surrounded by dozens of Qing soldiers, and he was already in danger. Not far away, Shi Song and the remaining twenty Qing soldiers were watching.  .

    I thought I might not be able to go today, but unexpectedly a helper came out halfway, and he was also a master of marksmanship like a god. Now both he and Brother Wei were saved.

    Seeing Gao Peng's killing efficiency, Mao Shiba praised excitedly, dodged two oxtail knives (single knife of the Qing army style) that were coming at him, shouted, and blasted out with both fists.

    The two Qing soldiers were immediately blasted out, and they spurted out a mouthful of blood while they were still in the air. Obviously, their internal organs had been seriously injured, and they were dying.

    "Good punching strength, you are really a warrior." Gao Peng laughed, and reciprocated the compliment. The spear in his hand kept on, and it was like a heavy rain among the Qing soldiers, but the raindrops were fatal.

    Gun flowers and blood flowers bloomed in the crowd at the same time. Whenever Mao Shiba knocked down the third person, Gao Peng's spear had already stabbed the twelfth person. His killing efficiency seemed to be four times that of Mao Shiba.

    After Gao Peng joined the battlefield, more than half of the seventy or eighty Qing soldiers fell down in an instant. Shi Song, who was watching the battle, finally lost his balance.

    This young man who appeared out of nowhere was so fierce in marksmanship that it would be useless for ordinary soldiers to fight him. Even if he faced him with his own martial arts, his chances of winning were slim.

    However, looking at the dialogue between the two, it seems that they don't know each other at all. Maybe the two are just in the state of "heroes cherish heroes".

    If he can make this person retreat, Mao Shiba will be able to catch him, and he will be wanted in the future, even if he has supernatural abilities, it will be unreasonable.

    "Stay here, man Wuna, do you know who you are helping?"

    Hearing Shi Song's shout, those Qing soldiers who had been killed by Gao Peng with chills in their hearts retreated back and returned to Shi Song's side, looking at Gao Peng standing with his gun in horror.

    Gao Peng looked at the reincarnation watch calmly, just two minutes had passed, enough time, just enough to let Mao Shiba take a breather, then looked at Shi Song jokingly, and said: "I think this hero is pleasing to the eye, so I will  Let me help, who cares who he is."

    Shi Song froze for a moment when he heard the words, an uncontrollable anger welled up in his heart, but at this moment he did not dare to explode.

    When Mao Shiba heard Gao Peng's words, he burst out laughing, walked to Gao Peng's side, and said with a smile, "What a generous and heroic chivalrous man, I admire Mao Shiba."

    After Mao Shiba finished speaking, Shi Song immediately interjected: "You heard me, this person is Jiangyang Bandit Mao Shiba, we are ordered to arrest Jiangyang Bandit, don't make mistakes."

    Gao Peng turned his head to look at Mao Shiba pretending to be surprised when he heard the words, and said pleasantly: "It turns out that Xiongtai is Mao Shiba, a chivalrous thief who specializes in robbing the rich and helping the poor, and helping the weak and the strong."

    "Haha, under Gao Peng, I have admired Brother Mao for a long time. It seems that I saved the wrong person today!"

    "HahahahaBrother Gao's reputation is too high. Mao Shibasan is lucky to meet such a hero as Brother Gao today. When these court eagle dogs are dealt with, we must drink a few bowls with him."

    "It's easy to talk about."

    Shi Song looked at this scene a little dumbfounded, well, he understood everything, this guy, like Mao Shiba, is a master who doesn't pay attention to the court, it seems that his plan is completely in vain.?.

    "It turns out that you are also a traitor. Well, today either you will die or we will die. Let me kill you."

    Shi Song became ruthless, shouted loudly, raised his long-handled simple knife and rushed towards Gao Peng, and the remaining fifty or so Qing soldiers also shouted, and rushed forward together.

    "Brother Mao, be careful."

    Gao Peng fixed his eyes, gave an order, moved his legs, and swallowed the water on the ground, and he greeted him as if sliding forward.

    The long spear is like a dragon going out to sea, like a great roc spreading its wings, the tip of the spear suddenly turns into a ball of cold light, and the light suddenly explodes, turning into a rain of light all over the sky, forming little flickering points of light, which seem to shoot away in all directions.

    "Ding ding ding ding"

    Shi Song frantically waved the simple knife in his hand, desperately resisting the spotlight, he didn't even have the ability to return the knife, and Gao Peng's figure almost disappeared into the spotlight.

    Seeing that Shi Song was able to resist his marksmanship for a while, Gao Peng couldn't help but raise his assessment of the force value of this world to a higher level.

    With his current skill and marksmanship, like the old Wu Leigong, he can't stop himself with three moves and two moves, and he will be defeated. From this point of view, the force value of the world of Deer and Dingji is higher than I imagined!

    Thinking of this, Gao Peng's eyes condensed slightly, his internal energy surged out, and the speed of the gun was a little faster. The cold light in the field suddenly surged, and he shot at the speed of thunder and lightning.

    When the cold star rises, the entire field within eight feet is covered by light spots, so that even though there are many Qing soldiers, they are completely unable to exert the power of the battle formation. As soon as they get close to the light spot, they all feel their throats go cold  , the strength quickly left the body.

    Mao Shiba was stunned, surprised and admiring, this brother Gao's martial arts is so high, how come he has never heard of his name?  Could it be that he is a hermit who has just graduated from the mountain?

    It can be seen that his combat experience does not look like a rookie!  Moreover, he knew so much about his own origin, so it was even more impossible for him to be a rookie in the rivers and lakes, which is really weird.

    However, Mao Shiba didn't think too much about it. Anyway, Brother Gao is a friend rather than an enemy, and that's enough.

    Thinking of this, Mao Shiba no longer cared about the battle on Gao Peng's side, picked up two oxtail knives from the ground, and slashed at the sword-shield soldier who formed a shield formation with only his calf exposed.

    "ah¡­¡­"

    "Shua"

    "Wow"

    The sword-and-shield soldiers were stabbed in their calves, and they fell down one after another. Mao Shiba's pair of swords moved upwards, splitting the shields of the two sword-and-shield soldiers, and made a deep gash in their chests.

    "Shua Shua Shua"

    "Pfft"

    "Well¡­¡­"

    Mao Shiba slashed repeatedly with his swords, and the Qing soldiers fell under his sword one by one. On the other side, Shi Song finally fell under Gao Peng's stabbing like a storm, and was pierced through the heart by a gun.

    Once Shi Song died, the remaining Qing soldiers were slaughtered by Gao Peng and Mao Shiba as quickly as chopping melons and vegetables.

    Those who want to escape, how can they escape Gao Peng's lightness kung fu?  After being chased and killed one by one, Gao Peng was relieved until the reincarnation table showed that mission one had been completed.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 303: Public and Private Distinction

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Not caring about the follow-up tasks for the time being, Gao Peng went up to Mao Shiba, Mao Shiba threw away the two oxtail knives in his hands, and said to Gao Peng, "Brother Gao, if you hadn't helped me today, Mao Shiba might not have died.  Save."

    "Don't say thank you for your kindness. In the future, brother Gao will have an order, and Mao Shiba will never refuse."

    Gao Peng took back the life-threatening throat-lock gun, put it back into the cloth cover on his back, and said with a smile: "Brother Mao, you are welcome. It is our duty to draw swords to help when the road is injustice."

    "As a Han Chinese, I always want to expel the Tartars and restore our Han country. Anyone in this world who is against the Tartars is willing to make friends with them."

    After listening to Gao Peng's words, Mao Shiba's eyes lit up, and he said a little excitedly: "Listening to Brother Gao's words, could it be that he is a hero of the Tiandihui?"

    Gao Peng shook his head and said with embarrassment: "I'm ashamed, I'm just a fledgling. Although I have long admired the heroes of the Tiandihui, I haven't gotten to know them yet."

    "People say, 'If you don't know Chen Jinnan in your life, it's useless to call him a hero'. If you can meet Mr. Chen, you will have no regrets in your life."

    In fact, although Chen Jinnan is unparalleled in loyalty, in Gao Peng's view, it is just stupid loyalty and is destined to fail to become a big climate, so he really doesn't think much of Chen Jinnan.  It's just nonsense.

    Mao Shiba's almost fanatical admiration for Tiandihui and Chen Jinnan, he just followed suit.

    Mao Shiba's martial arts skills are not very high, but they are not low either. He is honest and honest. If he can be subdued, he will have someone who can be used and trusted in the future.

    He planned to raise the flag to rebel, and it was probably not very reliable to rely on the idiots of the Tiandihui, so he also consciously wanted to pull up a team by himself.

    Of course, if Chen Jinnan can be persuaded to leave the Yanping Palace, stand on the top of the mountain, or even turn against his master, and seize the military power of the Yanping Palace, he is not unable to help. After all, what he needs is to complete the task, and he does not want to be the emperor himself.  If he can easily complete the task, he will naturally not be so stubborn that he has to do it by himself.

    But if Chen Jinnan is loyal to the Zheng family, then he will not be able to achieve great things at all. The only result is to die at the hands of Zheng Keshuang, a shameless villain, as in the original play.

    Speaking of this, this is also the most criticized point of Chen Jinnan in the original book. He never forgets that he is a subordinate of Prince Zheng of Taiwan, and he wants to be loyal to Prince Zheng, and he equates his loyalty to the Ming Dynasty with his loyalty to the Zheng family.

    Therefore, the domineering ignorant boy like Zheng Keshuang, who was controlled by Zheng Keshuang, was finally attacked and killed by him. The hero of his life died at the hands of the rats.

    From the perspective of Gao Peng's modern people, even if he is loyal to Prince Zheng, it is enough to be polite to his son, how can he let him criticize him?  Moreover, it is public to fight against the Qing Dynasty and restore the Ming Dynasty, and Prince Zheng's kindness to him is private, so how can public and private be confused?

    Of course, these are Gao Peng's inner thoughts, maybe he can share them with Chen Jinnan in person, but it is completely unnecessary for Mao Shiba.

    Sure enough, as soon as Mao Shiba heard Gao Peng's words, he suddenly felt that he had met someone of the same kind, and said excitedly: "That's right, I think the same way, brother Gao is indeed a member of my generation, hahahaha"

    The two chatted for a few words, and Mao Shiba felt that the chat with Gao Peng became more and more speculative, and he almost forgot that there was a little brother who was with him.

    At this time, a young man suddenly rushed out of a patch of grass more than ten feet away from them.

    Mao Shiba seemed to have just remembered, and said to Gao Peng: "Brother Gao, this kid is my little brother, his name is Wei Xiaobao."

    Gao Peng looked up and down the son of this plane with great interest, clasped his fists and said with a smile: "So it's Brother Wei, nice to meet you."

    He couldn't say he liked Wei Xiaobao, but he didn't hate him either. Although he had a weak stand and had both ways, he had no sense of loyalty to any of them. The reason why he developed such a character was also due to his background and living environment, so Gao Peng also felt that  Just treat him as a passerby.

    Seeing Gao Peng bowing his hands to him, Wei Xiaobao was so excited that he clasped his fists again and again, and said repeatedly: "It's a pleasure to meet you, Brother Gao, you are so powerful, much stronger than Brother Eighteen, so many officers and soldiers, most of them were killed by you."

    Gao Peng chuckled, and said: "I just took advantage of the weapon. Your Eighteenth Brother is more powerful than you imagined. If he wasn't injured, he could kill all these officers and soldiers by himself."

    Seeing that Gao Peng took the initiative to save face for him, Mao Shiba was very grateful, and hurriedly said: "I am ashamed, in front of Brother Gao, Mao ShibaHow dare you speak up?  "

    Gao Peng smiled slightly, noncommittal, and turned to say: "Brother Mao, Brother Wei, it's not suitable to stay here for a long time, lest the officers and soldiers have backup, let's leave here first and then talk!"

    "That's right, Brother Gao please."

    "Brother Mao please."

    After the three of them left Desheng Mountain, they did not take the official road, but chose a small road to walk, so as to avoid being overtaken by officers and soldiers.

    "Brother Gao, I wonder where you plan to go this time?" Mao Shiba and Wei Xiaobao walked on both sides of Gao Peng, chatting casually.

    "I'm just a fledgling, and I'm about to go to the rivers and lakes for a while, and at the same time, I get to know some people with lofty ideals, and in the future they will conspire against the Qing Dynasty. I wonder what the plans of Brother Mao and Brother Wei are?"

    "Alasit's a long story" Wei Xiaobao and Mao Shiba told what happened in the Zhuang Mansion and their plan to go to Beijing to save people.

    After Wei Xiaobao finished explaining the ins and outs of the matter, he suddenly ran in front of Gao Peng, knelt down with a thud, and begged: "Brother Gao, you are very skilled in martial arts, I beg you to help us and rescue Shuang'er and Third Young Mistress!"

    Gao Peng hastily stepped forward to help Wei Xiaobao up, and said: "Brother Wei, what are you doing? You and I have the same temperament, we hit it off right away, if you have anything to say, just speak up, why do you have to?"

    "Besides, I have also heard about the case of Zhuangjia's Ming History. When the Tartars entered the customs, they created such inhuman murders as the 'Ten Days of Yangzhou' and 'Three Massacres in Jiading'. Now they are rampant literary inquisitions, killing our Han people. How can I, Gao Peng?  Turn a blind eye?"

    "Wu Zhirong, that bastard, one day I will kill him with my own hands to pay homage to the compatriots who suffered in the Ming History case. Don't worry, I will go to Beijing with you and I will definitely rescue the Zhuang family."

    Wei Xiaobao was overjoyed when he heard the words, and thanked him again and again. Mao Shiba also looked at Gao Peng with admiration and said, "Brother Gao is loyal and courageous, and Mao Shiba admires him. Since you are determined to fight against the Qing Dynasty and restore the Ming Dynasty, you must count on it when you act in the future."  I have eighteen copies."

    "There is still me, there is still me." Wei Xiaobao on the side quickly echoed.

    Gao Peng seemed to be overjoyed and said: "That's what I wish for, haha, Brother Mao and Brother Wei are the first batch of people with lofty ideals that I have met."

    "Hahahaha" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 304

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Task 1, choose the camp to complete, help Mao Shiba kill the Qing soldiers within ten minutes, kill the leader of the Qing soldiers, Shi Song, and the current camp is the anti-Qing camp.

    Task 2: Eliminate the Tartars. Kill at least 1,000 Qing soldiers. After completing the task, you will get 5,000 reward points. You will get 5 reward points for each additional kill, and 5 reward points will be deducted for each less kill.

    ? Mission 3: Anti-Qing and Ming Dynasty, destroying the foundation of the Qing court, and restoring the Ming Dynasty, 10,000 reward points will be awarded for completing the mission, and 10,000 reward points will be deducted for mission failure.

    Task 4: Pacify the world, punish Obai, destroy San Francisco, drive away Rakshasa, collect Taiwan, and Pinggardan. Complete all tasks and get 15,000 reward points. If one task fails, reward points will be deducted proportionally. If all tasks fail, 15,000 reward points will be deducted.  Bonus points.

    Note: At the end of the plot, the reward points will be wiped out with negative numbers.

    Gao Peng looked at the follow-up task information, his forehead was full of cold sweat, it was okay to say that anti-Qing and Fuming was what he was supposed to do, but the fourth task Nima, he had to do all the things that Kangxi should have done.

    But it's also true, since you overthrew the other's court and ruined the country, the responsibility that should have been on the other side will naturally fall on your head.

    However, Gao Peng really has no idea, what Kangxi can do, can he do it?  But it's useless to think about it now, this is a training task, even if you want to catch the ducks on the shelves, you have to do it, he has no choice at all, let's do it and see!

    The capital is nearly two thousand miles away from Yangzhou, Mao Shiba and Wei Xiaobao were worried about saving Shuang'er and the Zhuang family, so Gao Peng contributed money and bought dry rations for horses in a town. The three of them traveled all the way and arrived in the capital in less than five days.

    On this day, the three of them went to a market outside the capital city and felt a little tired, so they planned to take a rest here. The three of them deposited their horses in a rural farmhouse and prepared to walk into the city.

    "Wow, the capital is just different. It's already so lively before entering the city." Wei Xiaobao looked around curiously, like a country bumpkin entering the city.

    Gao Peng shook his head with a broken smile. Yangzhou is also an important town in the south of the Yangtze River. Even if it is not as good as the capital city, it should not be far behind, right?

    However, it may be that since Yangzhou was massacred by the Qing Dynasty on the 10th, it took decades to recover a little vitality. The population of the huge Yangzhou City is not even one-third of that before the Qing soldiers entered the customs.

    ? After the Ming general Shi Kefa led the people of Yangzhou to stop the Qing army from invading the south and failed in the defensive battle, the Qing soldiers slaughtered and looted, and did not seal their swords for ten days.

    There are historical records: "The prosperous Yangzhou city for several generations was piled up with corpses, brother and foot pillowed each other, blood entered the water and turned into five colors, the pond was flat, and burned everywhere in the front, back, left, and right. The corpses in the city were like a mess."

    Except for a small number of Yangzhou residents who escaped before the city was broken and survived after the Qing army entered the city, almost all of them were massacred, and the number of corpses collected by monks alone exceeded 800,000.

    When the Manchu Tartars entered the customs, their disasters were far more severe than the Japanese invaders in Nanjing. Even if the Tartar emperors ruled the Kangxi and Qianlong prosperity, they could not erase their bloody past to the Han people.  It can't even cover up the fact that it enslaved the Han people.

    Before the Qing Dynasty, which dynasty minister would call himself a "slave" when facing the emperor?  And the subordinates kneel down and bow down when they see their superiors?  Not to mention the loss of power and humiliation of the Qing court in the late Qing Dynasty.

    That's why later generations have the saying "Wear the Qing Dynasty without rebellion, and use the chrysanthemum to cover the electric drill". The future national integration is the general trend, but if you have the opportunity to travel back to this era, who will have a good impression of the Qing court?

    This is why Gao Peng chose the anti-Qing camp without the slightest hesitation as soon as he entered this world.

    "Rare is more strange, let's see if we can set up a table." Naturally, Mao Shiba didn't know what Gao Peng was thinking. Seeing Wei Xiaobao's appearance of a country bumpkin who had never seen the world, he deeply felt that it was embarrassing for him, so he shouted impatiently.

    After wandering around a teahouse next to the market for a while, Wei Xiaobao found a table with only one person, and immediately leaned over and asked, "Little brother, can I have a table?"

    After finishing speaking, without waiting for the person at the table to answer, he sat down straight away, turned around and greeted Mao Shiba and Gao Peng: "Brother Shiba, Brother Gao, there is a seat."

    "Hey, no, no, there are people"

    Beside the table was a young man in a long robe and mandarin jacket and a melon skin hat. He was waving his hands to refuse, but when he saw Mao Shiba, who had a bearded face and a fierce look, his voice suddenly weakened, "But if there are only three of you, then  Never mind."

    Seeing this, Mao Shiba nodded slightly and said, "Excuse me."

    After speaking, he greeted Gao Peng: "Brother Gao, sit down!"

    ?Gao Peng and Mao Shibafen sat down.?? On a long bench, with a half-smile expression on his face, he sized up the young man, and immediately recognized his identity, or should use "she".

    That young man's voice is clear and clear, his lips are red and his teeth are white, his skin is delicate, and most importantly, he has no Adam's apple at all. He is clearly a woman disguised as a man. This person must be Mu Jianping, the little princess of the Mu Palace.

    Seeing that Gao Peng couldn't stop looking at herself, Mu Jianping blushed slightly, and hurriedly lowered her head, not daring to look at him. That coquettish and timid appearance really made people want to bully her.

    However, this Yunnan Mu Palace is also a major force against the Qing Dynasty. If they can make friends, there will be many benefits. Gao Peng's heart moved, he reached into his arms, and took out a few pieces of chocolate from the reincarnation watch.

    He kept some high-calorie food in the reincarnation table all year round for emergency use, and it came in handy at this time.

    Gao Peng tore open the packaging of the chocolate, and handed a piece to Mao Shiba and Wei Xiaobao each. The two had never seen such a thing before, and Wei Xiaobao asked in surprise, "Huh? Brother Gao, what is this? Such an exquisite packaging.  "

    Gao Peng smiled slightly and said: "This is a delicacy I got from a Westerner. It's called chocolate. It's smooth and delicious. It's slightly bitter in the mouth, but after the bitterness, it's thick and sweet. It's really a rare snack.  , much better than your Yangzhou sweet-scented osmanthus cake, try it!"

    As he spoke, he tore open the package, revealing the brown chocolate, broke off a piece and put it in his mouth, showing an extremely intoxicated expression.

    Seeing this, Wei Xiaobao and Mao Shiba followed suit, tore open the package, and tasted it carefully.

    No need for Gao Peng to say any more, the unique strong aroma of chocolate was exuded by the three of them chewing carefully.

    "Wow, it's really fragrant and strong, bitter and sweet! It's delicious, it's so delicious." Wei Xiaobao let out a soft cry and took a big bite.

    Seeing Wei Xiaobao and Mao Shiba eating deliciously and smelling the rich aroma, Mu Jianping swallowed involuntarily.

    The packaging of the chocolate alone has already firmly attracted her attention. How can she remain indifferent when she smells such a fragrance again?

    Therefore, in addition to lollipops, chocolate is simply the best weapon to seduce little girls.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 305 Befriend Fang Yi and Mu Jianping

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Seeing Mu Jianping's undisguised longing eyes, Gao Peng smiled slightly, picked up a piece and handed it to her, and said with a smile: "Little brother, meeting is fate, we can sit at the same table in the vast crowd,  It's also because of fate, you should try this chocolate too!"

    Mu Jianping looked at the chocolate in Gao Peng's hand with bright eyes, how could he refuse?

    But after all, she is a daughter from a wealthy family, so she was not rude, she said "Thank you, Brother Gao" in a soft voice, and just reached out to take the chocolate. She heard Wei Xiaobao call him that, so she naturally knew his last name  high.

    When the chocolate entered the mouth, Mu Jianping was instantly overwhelmed by the unprecedented smooth taste. She was reluctant to chew like Wei Xiaobao and the others. She gently stirred the chocolate in her mouth with her small tongue, melting the chocolate bit by bit, making the aroma rich and delicious.  Full of taste buds.

    The way she eats coincides with the correct way of eating chocolate, and her movement of sipping chocolate is also indescribably cute. So, are girls and chocolate really a natural match?

    Just when the four of them were indulging in the delicious chocolate, another boy who was dressed similarly to Mu Jianping and looked a little older suddenly walked to the table and said to Mu Jianping: "They"

    Without waiting for the young man to finish speaking, Wei Xiaobao hurriedly said, "We're just setting up a table."

    The young man had nothing to say when he heard the words, and sat beside Mu Jianping, but Gao Peng knew his identity well.

    Fang Yi, a descendant of Fang's family, Liu Baifang, Su Si, general of Mu Wangfu, and Mu Jianping's senior sister.

    After Fang Yi sat down, she immediately smelled the aroma of chocolate. Seeing that Mu Jianping was holding the same thing as the three strangers, her expression changed immediately, and she said angrily, "Why do you eat other people's food?"

    Hearing the words, Mu Jianping weakly held the chocolate in front of Fang Yi, and said, "Masterbrother, this is the delicacy that Brother Gao got from a Westerner. It is really delicious. I have never tasted it in my life.  I have eaten such delicious food."

    "Hehe, silly boy, how old are you? Just say a lifetime."

    Gao Peng chuckled, with a warm smile on his face, he took the initiative to say: "But your senior brother is right. When you are away from home, you must not have the heart of harming others, and you must be cautious of others. Anything given by a stranger must be treated with respect."  Be cautious, and you must not accept it at will, especially food."

    Hearing Gao Peng's words, Mao Shiba on the side nodded in agreement, but Wei Xiaobao was thinking, in this case, if you still give others food casually, isn't this slapping yourself in the face?

    However, after listening to Gao Peng's words, Fang Yi's complexion looks a lot better. People with good looks will always make people feel good about them unconsciously and lower their guards.

    Fang Yi saw the warm smile on Gao Peng's face, coupled with his handsome appearance and extraordinary bearing, sitting upright and impartial, she immediately had a good impression of him.

    The ancients always paid attention to a person who "be upright and not afraid of slanting shadows". Although this is a metaphor, people who are habitually upright in sitting posture are either in high positions all the year round, or people who walk upright and sit upright.

    Looking at Gao Peng's attire, it doesn't look like he has been in a high position all year round, so he should be a decent person.

    After hearing Gao Peng's words, Mu Jianping showed a pleasant smile on his face, and said, "Brother Gao is a good person at first glance, so he won't harm anyone. Senior brother, you should try this chocolate! It's really delicious.  .¡±

    Gao Peng reached into his arms at the right time, took out a piece of chocolate again, handed it to Fang Yi, and said with a smile: "It's better to be alone than to be happy together, this brother should try it too! This thing is not common in my dynasty. If you miss this village,  But there is no such store!"

    Fang Yi let go of her guard, thanked her, took the chocolate, and Mu Jianping immediately taught her how to tear open the package with great interest.

    After all, Fang Yi is just a girl, how can she resist the temptation of chocolate?  He was instantly overwhelmed by the delicacy, but because of Gao Peng's disruption, Wei Xiaobao didn't have the chance to stir up trouble like in the original drama, and the atmosphere on the table finally became harmonious.

    "What would you like, sir?"

    The owner of the Tea Lao went up to inquire. Gao Peng took out a silver ingot from his pocket and handed it to the owner, saying that it would be fine for Mao Shiba to look at it, and politely asked Fang Yi and Mu Jianping if they wanted anything to eat.

    The two of them had almost eaten, but they didn't order anything more, so Mao Shiba was no longer polite, "Uhhere's two catties of white dry meat, three catties of stewed beef, and a roast chicken"

    Ignoring Mao Shiba, who had a big characteristic, Gao Peng talked and laughed happily with Fang Yi Mu Jianping, frantically brushing up his favorability.

    Just at this time, a burst of wanton laughter came from not far away, and a group of five people came up the official road, led byA fat man in a gray brocade shirt lined with a cheongsam, followed by four sergeants in silver mandarin jackets with knives in their hands.

    The four sergeants were flattering the fat man, one of them drove away the guests at a table, and the five sat down by themselves.

    "My lord, the so-called magistrate of Qujing County that day, when he saw his appearance and knew that he had arrived earlier than him, his expressionhaha, really"

    The fat man said complacently: "Actually, he is self-righteous, thinking that as soon as he receives the appointment from the imperial court, he will set off immediately, and he will be sure. He doesn't inquire about how good the officials are. He is asking for trouble."

    "Ha ha ha ha¡­¡­"

    "My lord, this subordinate wishes you the best of luck for your promotion and prosperity."

    "Congratulations, my lord."

    "thanks, thanks."

    Listening to the conversation of several people, Mu Jianping's face was full of bewilderment, but Fang Yi's face sank, Wei Xiaobao turned his body slightly, and asked softly: "Brother Gao, what are they saying about selecting officials from the west and selecting officials from the east?  "

    Gao Peng took a cold look at the chatting and laughing people over there. This Lu Yifeng, Gao Peng was very impressed with him!

    He didn't deliberately lower his voice at the moment, and said casually: "Oh! What are you asking about the West Selector? The West Selector! It is the official appointed by the traitor Wu Sangui, King Pingxi."

    "There is an unwritten rule in the imperial court. If Wu Sangui and Wu Sangui send people to fill a certain vacancy at the same time, whoever arrives first will take the job."

    "Wu Sangui, a big traitor, bribed the officials in the imperial court, so usually the Western Selected Officials get the news first, so they show their teeth and claws."

    When Gao Peng spoke, the surroundings suddenly became silent. The people around were not stupid. It was obvious that this person wanted to cause trouble when he spoke like this!

    At that moment, one by one quietly left the teahouse, even the people in the surrounding market also stayed away, and the vegetable sellers stopped selling, picked up the baskets and left.

    Mao Shiba naturally didn't pay much attention to the officers and soldiers, but Wei Xiaobao looked at Gao Peng in a daze, but he didn't care so much when he thought of his powerful skills.

    At this time, Fang Yi looked at Gao Peng with strange eyes. He looked at Gao Peng, and then at the officer and soldier whose eyes were about to burst into flames. His face changed, as if he was considering whether to take the little princess away from them.  .  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 306

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Boom"

    "Where did you come from to be so bold? Dare to insult Lord Pingxi, take him down for me." Sure enough, how could Lu Yifeng bear such words?  Immediately, he slapped the table and shouted angrily.

    The four sergeants immediately drew out their sabers and rushed towards Gao Peng. Gao Peng snorted coldly, stood up and gave a slight thrust, pulled up two feet out of thin air, and rushed towards the four sergeants in the air.

    Kicked out with his left foot and hit the wrist of a sergeant. With a "click", his wrist was broken instantly, and the long knife in his hand flew out immediately.

    Before the screams came out, Gao Peng followed closely with his right foot, kicked him on the chest, and at the same time kicked him to the ground, he raised himself up again with his strength, turned over gracefully in the air, and landed on another  sergeant.

    Swallow's 18-fold attack method was used, Gao Peng easily made one move, and none of the four sergeants could pass the second move, and lay down on the ground in an instant.

    Easily let go of the four sergeants, Gao Peng put his hands behind his back, looked at Lu Yifeng coldly, and said awe-inspiringly: "Today I have made new friends with two young heroes, and I am in a good mood, so I will let you go."

    "Next time, let me meet you who show your teeth and claws, and run amok. Be careful that your life is in danger, get out."

    Seeing this, Lu Yifeng didn't dare to say more, he helped up four of his men, and quickly fled the scene like a bereaved dog in panic.

    Fang Yi and Mu Jianping looked at Gao Peng's tall and straight figure, and there was a gleam in their eyes, especially when they heard him say that they had newly made friends with two young heroes, they even smiled happily.

    "Brother is very skilled."

    Just when Gao Peng dismissed Lu Yifeng and the others, turned around and walked back to them, a clear voice suddenly came from the side.

    Several people looked back together, only to see that the people who came were two young men with long swords in their hands. The head of the man looked handsome and elegant, wearing a brocade gown and a black melon skin hat on his head.

    Following him was a young man in an orange gown with a hint of arrogance on his face.

    Fang Yi and Mu Jianping shouted happily: "Brother (Brother Liu)."

    Gao Peng knew in his heart that these two must be the senior brothers of Mu Jiansheng and Fang Yi, the young princes of the Mu Palace, and Liu Yizhou, the descendant of the Liu family, was undoubtedly among the four generals of Liu Baifang and Su in the Mu Palace.

    At this time, Mu Jiansheng smiled warmly and watched Gao Peng walking slowly.

    Gao Peng smiled slightly, and said: "It's a small skill, brother, I'm laughing at you."

    "Hehe, if your brother's skill is still called a fluffy skill, then there will be too many people in the world trying to gain fame." Mu Jiansheng chuckled, and gave Gao Peng a hand without a trace.

    Gao Peng waved his hand and said modestly: "Brother is too famous."

    After finishing speaking, he pointed to Fang Yi and Mu Jianping, and said with a smile: "Although I can see from the bottom that these two little brothers have kung fu, their experience in the world seems to be quite lacking."

    "The so-called rivers and lakes are dangerous, I really shouldn't let them go out alone, of course, this is just a little suggestion from me, maybe I want them to go through some trials, and please forgive me for my shallow words.  "

    Fang Yi and Mu Jianping bowed their heads slightly in embarrassment, but they knew very well that Gao Peng said these words for their own good, and they were quite grateful in their hearts.

    Mu Jiansheng glanced at the two of them unhappily, clasped his fists at Gao Peng and said with a smile: "Thank you for your kind words, brother, you are so enthusiastic and caring for people you meet by chance, it shows that you are righteous, and you didn't ask brother Gao for his name.  "

    Gao Peng smiled slightly, and said: "Gao Peng is still a fledgling rookie, these two are my brothers, this Mao Shiba Mao brother, I must have heard his name before, this is Wei Xiaobao."

    "You also said that we have no experience in the rivers and lakes, so you are also a fledgling!" Fang Yi on the side murmured softly when she heard the words. Of course, she didn't mean to retort, but it was like a small complaint among friends.

    Mu Jiansheng glared at her, and said indifferently: "Being a fledgling does not mean that you have no experience in the world. You two haven't even left the thatched cottage yet!"

    After finishing speaking, he clasped his fists to Mao Shiba and said with a smile: "It turns out that brother is Mao Shiba, the famous thief, who has been admired for a long time."

    Hearing Mu Jian's claim that he was a grand thief, Mao Shiba felt relieved, so he clasped his fists back and bowed, "Brother, you are too polite, I dare not be that."

    Wei Xiaobao who was on the side suddenly said with dissatisfaction: "Brother, my elder brother Gao has already told you our names, but you didn't say your own name, isn't it wrong?"

    Gao Peng waved his hand, and said to Wei Xiaobao: "Hey, Xiaobao, this brother is not the kind of arrogant person, if he can say it, he will naturally say it, not sure.?There are people's difficulties, don't care.  "

    A look of appreciation flashed in Mu Jiansheng's eyes, and he felt a sense of sympathy for Gao Peng in his heart. He turned sideways and asked: "Brother Gao, can you take a step to speak?"

    "Why not?"

    Gao Peng followed Mu Jiansheng to the side, and Mu Jiansheng leaned into Gao Peng's ear and whispered, "Mu Jiansheng is at the Mu Palace in Yunnan."

    After finishing speaking, he took a step back, clasped his fists and said with a smile: "It's a great fortune to meet such a hero as Brother Gao today. At the same time, I would like to thank Brother Gao for taking care of my brother and junior brother."

    Gao Peng clasped his fists in return, and said in a slightly solemn voice: "It turns out to be the young prince. To tell the truth, I came out of the mountain this time with the goal of expelling the Tartars and restoring the Ming Dynasty. I didn't expect to meet my fellow comrades today."  People, very lucky."

    Mu Jiansheng's eyes brightened, and he looked at Gao Peng with great surprise, "I didn't expect Brother Gao to be a person with such lofty ambitions. The great cause of anti-Qing and Ming Dynasty needs the help of heroes like Brother Gao to achieve success. Brother Gao is alone.  Weak power, why not"

    Gao Peng raised his palm, stopped Mu Jiansheng's words, and said with a smile: "Brother Mu, wait a minute. Although we are all fighting for the same goal, we have different styles of doing things after all. If we force ourselves to get together, I'm afraid it will hinder each other instead."

    "If we don't get along well at that time, it will hurt the friendship instead, and the loss outweighs the gain. Why don't we sign a covenant, and we can ask each other for help if we need help in the future? What do you think?"

    Disappointment flashed across Mu Jiansheng's eyes, but he didn't show it much, and he could tell that the brother Gao in front of him was not the kind of person who was willing to obey others' orders.

    Anyway, with the opponent's martial arts, even if I can't use them for me, it will be beneficial if we can make friends with each other, so I immediately nodded in agreement with Gao Peng's words.

    "Brother Gao is right. It's the sound of swords and menglang. Let's do what Brother Gao said! We are allies."

    After speaking, he raised his right palm, and Gao Peng happily high-fived him.

    "Brother Gao, Brother Mao, Brother Wei, the green mountains will not change, and the green waters will flow forever. We will meet again later." The matter was settled, and the two returned to the teahouse to bid farewell to Gao Peng and the other three.

    "There will be a period later."

    After clasping fists to Mu Jiansheng in return, Gao Peng looked at Mu Jianping and said with a smile: "Little brother, take care of yourself! See you next time, and I will invite you to taste other delicacies that you have never eaten before."

    Mu Jianping looked at the warm smile on Gao Peng's face, blushed slightly, and said softly, "Thank you, Brother Gao, you have to take care."

    "I will definitely, goodbye." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 307 Robbery Field

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Mu Jiansheng and the others turned and left, but Mu Jianping, for some reason, turned around frequently and looked at Gao Peng.

    Mu Jiansheng and Liu Yizhou, who were walking in front, didn't see it, but Fang Yi noticed this scene. She turned her head and glanced at Gao Peng who was talking to Mao Shiba and Wei Xiaobao, and finally looked at Mu Jianping beside her, with an inexplicable look on her face.  smile.

    "Brother Gao, what are the backgrounds of those people?" Wei Xiaobao asked Gao Peng curiously, and Mao Shiba also looked at Gao Peng with great interest.

    Gao Peng smiled and said: "They are from the Mu Palace, okay, let's eat first! After dinner, go to the city and find an inn to stay."

    "Oh! Mu Wangfu, no wonder."

    Wei Xiaobao had a clear look on his face, and Mao Shiba also had a look of astonishment on his face. Hearing Wei Xiaobao's words, he asked in surprise, "You know the Mu Palace?"

    Wei Xiaobao said complacently: "Hey, I heard that there are more books than you go to the latrine. The ancestor of Mu Wangfu was named Mu Ying. He was one of the six generals under Ming Taizu's command. Together with Xu Da and Chang Yuchun, they were called the Six Kings."  , Seeing how superficial you are, you don¡¯t know! Eat, fat man.¡±

    After Wei Xiaobao finished speaking, he ran back to Gao Peng and sat down, grabbed a chicken leg and gnawed on it, leaving Mao Shiba alone in the wind, to be despised by Wei Xiaobao, an ignorant little bastard?

    The three of them had enough to eat and drink, and then Shi Shiran went to the city gate, but learned from the place where the list was posted inside the city gate that the dealer would be beheaded at Caishikou in three days. After discussing with Mao Shiba, Gao Peng decided to make a decision in three days  Then rob the court.

    The three of them stayed in the inn for the past three days quietly waiting for the time to come, and did not go out for a walk. Gao Peng made some preparations. He ordered a cloth cover and put a long musket in it.  Put it on your back together.

    As for the short musket, there is no need, as long as you move more stealthily, others will not notice that the musket appears out of thin air.

    Three days passed in a blink of an eye, and there was a lot of excitement outside the Caishikou Dharma Court. Watching the excitement is a habit that Chinese people have not changed for thousands of years.

    Hundreds of Qing soldiers with long spears stood in the execution ground, occupying various places, holding ghost-headed knives, bare-chested, and the murderous executioner stood quietly under the execution platform.

    Gao Peng, Mao Shiba, and Wei Xiaobao stood in a corner outside the fence of the execution ground, and they could hear the discussions of the surrounding people from time to time.

    "I heard that Oboi personally supervised the beheading today!"

    "Of course, he hates us Han people the most!"

    "Here we come, Oboi is here, don't talk about it, I'll catch you and chop you up."

    After noon, a team of supervisors and beheaders appeared, and more than a hundred Qing soldiers came from the street escorting one of the sedan chairs.

    When Wei Xiaobao saw an official in the team who was wearing an official uniform and described as wretched, his expression changed drastically, and he got short and hid behind the huge Mao Shiba.

    Mao Shiba asked inexplicably, "What's the matter?"

    Wei Xiaobao stretched out a hand, pointed to the ranks of officers and soldiers, and whispered: "That Wu Zhirong has seen me, if he sees me, I will beheaded too."

    Gao Peng narrowed his eyes slightly, looked at Wu Zhirong with the mustache, and said coldly: "He is Wu Zhirong? Hmph, kill him sooner or later."

    Wei Xiaobao cheered up when he heard the words, and echoed: "He must be killed, he has caused Shuang'er and Third Young Mistress so badly, eight deaths are not enough!"

    As Obai entered the execution ground, the prisoners were also brought out, but the strange thing was that the prisoners all had their heads down, and their faces were covered by their messy hair, and they could only know who the prisoners were through the signs inserted on their backs.

    Of course, the strange thing is that for Mao Shiba, Gao Peng naturally knew what was going on, and Wei Xiaobao already excitedly pointed at a prisoner and shouted: "Shuang'er, that, that is Shuang'er."

    Gao Peng didn't pay attention to the prisoner, but set his sights on Oboi who was sitting in the position of the prison officer.

    Sure enough, Aobai was similar to the one in the original play, tall and tall, with eyes like copper bells, two meters tall, extremely strong, he looked like a human bear walking upright, with a white beard all over his face, he was taller than Mao Shiba  People feel more fierce.

    As expected, he is indeed the number one warrior in the Manchu Qing Dynasty, titled Batulu. Even though he has no inner strength and no inner strength in his body, his physical strength alone is already terrifying.

    Not long after Oboi sat on the position of supervisor and beheader, he looked up at the sky and saw that it was almost three o'clock in the afternoon, he reached out and took out a token with the word "cut" written on it from the table beside him.

    Seeing this, Wei Xiaobao's eyes turned red immediately, "What should I do? Brother Gao Shiba, I'm going to cut it off, ??It's about to lose the sign.  "

    Gao Peng's eyes were fixed, and he shouted: "Brother Mao, after a while, you see the opportunity and go in with Xiaobao to save people. I will block those Qing soldiers."

    "Okay, Brother Gao, be careful."

    After Gao Peng made his confession, he didn't hesitate anymore, put on the bamboo hat he carried behind his back, pulled out a black scarf from his arms to cover his face, and changed into the costume of Li Ruohai, a shadowless sharpshooter again.

    Immediately, he started his light work, jumped over the fence, and rushed into the execution field. He had to show his strength before the Tiandihui entered the field, so as to get enough attention from them.

    "Clang"

    "poof"

    Gao Peng stepped on and turned over in the air, and rushed directly under the execution platform. When the throat-lock gun was released, an executioner was instantly pierced through the throat. The ghost-head knife he held high fell to the ground, and he fell down clutching his throat.

    When the surrounding Qing soldiers saw this, they seemed to have expected that someone would come to rob the court, but they formed an army formation and rushed over without any confusion.

    These soldiers holding long guns and forming an army formation are much more difficult to deal with than those gang members, but Gao Peng is not afraid of the advantages of weapons.

    "Clang"

    "Drink"

    "Puff puff puff"

    "Ahhh"

    Seeing the soldiers of the Qing Dynasty surrounding them one after another, Gao Peng suddenly stretched out his life-threatening throat-locking gun to the length of Zhang Er, holding the end of the gun with one hand, squatting halfway, suddenly turned around and spun around, and moved his arm to hold the Zhang Er spear, sweeping the army with a low rank  .

    The thighs of the Qing soldiers in the inner circle who rushed to the front were cut open by the gun head, blood spurted out instantly, and they all fell down screaming, and the momentum of the Qing soldiers behind them suddenly stagnated.

    Gao Peng shortened the spear slightly, keeping it at eight feet long, which was just one foot longer than the spears of the Qing soldiers, and then his steps moved quickly, and the spears were used in conjunction with the footwork.  soldier.

    While fighting with the Qing soldiers, Gao Peng consciously moved the battle circle aside to keep them away from the prisoners.

    Although he knew that the prisoners were fake, Mao Shiba and the people from the Tiandihui didn't know, so it was natural to have to do a full set of plays.

    And after Gao Peng led the Qing soldiers away, Mao Shiba finally rushed in. He and Wei Xiaobao rushed directly to the prisoners, ready to take them away.

    "Heavenly Father, Earthly Mother, Anti-Qing and FumingHeavenly Father, Earthly Mother, Anti-Qing and FumingHeavenly Father, Earthly Mother, Anti-Qing and Fuming"

    Until this moment, the members of the Tiandihui jumped into the execution field from outside the fence, shouting slogans.

    Due to Gao Peng's surprise attack, all the Qing soldiers in the execution ground were attracted to them. Except for those with high martial arts skills who used lightness kung fu to jump in from outside the fence, others also broke through the gate and rushed in smoothly.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 308 Meeting Chen Jinnan for the First Time

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Dozens of masters from Tiandihui came to kill Gao Peng, and Gao Peng's pressure dropped sharply. Although he seemed to be able to sway freely among the Qing soldiers, he was actually under a lot of pressure.

    First of all, these Qing soldiers are different from the gang members. They are well versed in the way of battle, they can advance and retreat well, and cooperate with each other tacitly, which makes it impossible for Gao Peng to use his marksmanship calmly and give full play to his advantage of stabbing with a long spear.

    In desperation, Gao Peng had no choice but to use the long spear as a long knife and long stick, and such a move would consume a huge amount of physical and internal energy.

    If it is about dealing with gang members, he can kill more than a hundred people in a row under the siege of hundreds of people, and still have the strength to retreat calmly, but under the siege of these Qing soldiers, he can kill at most fifty or sixty people, and I am afraid that he will be exhausted.

    However, now that he has mastered such peerless lightness skills as Yan Xing Qianli, it is no problem to leave, but in this way, many things cannot be carried out according to his ideas.

    The Qing soldiers in the execution field are not the same concept as Shi Song¡¯s men who fought in Desheng Mountain in Yangzhou before. These Qing soldiers have the word "bing" on the front and back of their red jackets, instead of the previous "courage". This is different.

    Those who wear the military uniform with the word "bing" are soldiers of the Eight Banners Army or the Green Camp Army of the Qing Dynasty. They are regarded as regular troops.

    ?The Green Army is composed of Han Chinese. They are numerous and spread all over the country. Their duty is to defend the country.

    And those soldiers wearing "Yong" clothes are village braves recruited from the people. They are equivalent to militiamen and are responsible for local security.  The difference between them is like devils and puppet soldiers.

    Dozens of heaven and earth masters rushed in, and immediately separated the Qing soldiers who had formed an army formation to kill Gao Peng. The formation was shattered, and they turned into separate battles.

    However, seeing the retreat of the Qing soldiers, Oboi was not surprised at all, with an unexpected expression on his face, he sneered and said: "People from the Tiandihui really came to rob the dharma ground."

    "Wowwow"

    As soon as Oboi finished speaking, the execution platform suddenly shattered, and dozens of Qing soldier masters with oxtail knives crashed through the wooden wall and rolled out, beheading dozens of Tiandihui disciples as soon as they struck.

    "Ah who are you?"

    "Heroes of the Heaven and Earth Society beware, the prisoner is fake, this is a trap."

    Just when Gao Peng and the masters of the Tiandi Congregation were fighting to the death with the Qing soldiers, Wei Xiaobao and Mao Shiba who were going to save people suddenly exclaimed one after another.

    Gao Peng ignored Wei Xiaobao and Mao Shiba. With Mao Shiba's martial arts, those Qing soldiers pretending to be prisoners couldn't hurt him. His gaze was already attracted by the figure on the roof behind the execution ground.

    It was a middle-aged man who was wearing a light blue shirt and looked elegant and handsome. He looked like a scholar.

    He held a three-foot green sharp edge in his hand, and ran like flying on the roof tiles, obviously his lightness kung fu is not weak.

    "Chen Jinnan." Gao Peng's eyes flashed brightly, and he had already revealed the identity of this person in his heart.

    Chen Jinnan ran to the center of the roof, jumped out, and flew straight down like a roc spreading its wings. Of course, there was no part of the white dove flying in the original drama, it was just set up in the TV series to enhance Chen Jinnan's compelling style.

    "Swish, swish, swish"

    Before Chen Jinnan landed, he swung the long sword in the air repeatedly. Six feet away from him, several Qing soldiers who were about to kill the disciples of the Tiandihui made a long cut out of thin air, blood spattered, and fell to the ground dead.

    "Sword Qi, it's so powerful. The leader of the Beihai Sect is a scum in front of Chen Jinnan!" Gao Peng, who stabbed three Qing soldiers to death one after another, noticed this scene and was amazed. He didn't know when he would be able to cultivate his inner strength.  The realm of extroversion.

    Although the leader of the Beihai Sect can barely release the saber energy, it can only be about one foot, and the internal force is released, and the requirements for the degree and depth of the internal force are multiplied for every point farther away.

    Chen Jinnan's sword energy can reach six feet, and his skill is more than one level higher than Huang Feihong's world in terms of quality and quantity.

    "Brother, be careful."

    "Shua"

    "Chi"

    Gao Peng was slightly shocked by Chen Jinnan's skill, but in a daze, a Qing soldier master calmly stabbed him in the back from behind.

    Chen Jinnan, who was in mid-air, could see clearly, his figure rolled in the air, and a sword energy in his backhand volleyed towards the Qing soldier who had sneaked up on Gao Peng, beheading him, and then Chen Jinnan landed firmly beside Gao Peng.

    "Clang"

    "poof"

    Gao Peng shot out suddenly,Another Qing soldier who was about to attack was stabbed to death, retracted his gun, then turned to Chen Jinnan and said, "Thank you, brother, but the prisoner is fake. I'm afraid Oboi still has his back, so it's not suitable to stay here for a long time."

    Sword Qi is very powerful, but it is a pity that the consumption of internal energy is too serious after all. Chen Jinnan cast sword Qi continuously. At this time, he took a few deep breaths before calming down.

    In order to save people just now, he didn't care too much. If he didn't do this, those brothers and Gao Peng would be in danger of death. Under normal circumstances, he would not expend so much energy to cast sword energy.

    Just like the legendary Shenquan Invincible Gui Xinshu, known as the Hundred Steps Shenquan, is actually a kind of kung fu that releases internal strength to the outside.

    Of course, Baibu is an exaggeration, but when he actually uses Baibu Shenquan, it is very rare, and he only uses it at critical moments because it consumes too much internal energy.

    "What brother said is very true. You are very skilled in martial arts. Please help me rescue other brothers who are under siege. Let's retreat together."

    "good."

    Gao Peng didn't say a word, he responded, and he charged towards a battle circle with his gun, where there were three Tiandihui sects who were besieged by more than 20 Qing soldiers.

    Although their faces were covered with black scarves, Gao Peng still recognized the identities of the two of them, after all, their recognition was too high.

    One of them was wearing a Taoist robe and carrying a long sword. If it wasn't Taoist Xuanzhen, who else?  There is another person holding two pig-killing knives, who is undoubtedly the butcher Qian Laoben. As for the other person, there is no special feature, but I don't know who it is.

    "Puff puff¡­¡­"

    As soon as Gao Peng made a move, he stabbed four Qing soldiers to death one after another, opening a gap outside the encirclement. With a swing of the gun head, two Qing soldiers flew out sideways, knocking down a group of colleagues around them, and the encirclement was broken immediately.

    "Several heroes, quickly join your other brothers and prepare to evacuate." Gao Peng shouted to the three people in the encirclement.

    "Thank you, brother, for your help. Come on, the sixth child is in a bad situation, go and meet them." Daoist Xuanzhen clasped his fists to Gao Peng, and then rushed to another encirclement with the other two.

    At this time, Mao Shiba had almost dealt with the fake prisoners, and was about to rush forward to help the heroes of the Tiandi Society kill the enemy, but Wei Xiaobao grabbed hold of him.

    "Hey, where are you going? Didn't you hear what Brother Gao said? They are about to retreat, and if you get stuck again, they will have to work hard to save you. Let's go! Your martial arts are so low, don't make trouble."  Already." (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 309 Obai at Gunpoint

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    When Mao Shiba heard the words, he stared with a pair of bull's eyes, and said angrily: "What? You say my martial arts are low?"

    Wei Xiaobao shrank his neck, and said weakly: "Isn't it? You can only wear a red vest Hey, watch out for your back."

    As soon as Wei Xiaobao finished speaking, Mao Shiba heard the footsteps behind him, he turned around and punched the Qing soldiers who were about to attack him.

    Wei Xiaobao then continued: "Hey, you still don't admit that your martial arts are low? If I hadn't reminded you, you would have been killed, and you still have to save your life to help me save Shuang'er! Let's go!"

    ?After speaking, Mao Shiba ran out of the execution ground without hesitation. Mao Shiba saw that the people from the Tiandihui were indeed preparing to evacuate, so he stopped struggling and fled the scene together with Wei Xiaobao.

    At this moment, a master of the Heaven and Earth Association who was not weak in martial arts killed all the Qing soldiers who besieged him, then turned his head to look at Oboi on the monitoring platform, and shouted angrily: "Take the head of Oboi first."

    After drinking, he jumped up, stepped on the stone lion under the supervision platform to borrow strength, and took the long face in his hand to grab Aobai's chest.

    There was a disdainful expression on Aobai's face, he turned his body slightly to avoid the stab, and pushed out his palms one after the other, staggering to break the long sword.

    The next moment, he held the man's wrist with one hand and his belt with the other, and lifted him up.

    "ah¡­¡­"

    "poof"

    "ah¡­¡­"

    "Master Yin Xiang"

    "Ha ha ha ha¡­¡­"

    With both arms, Oboi tore a healthy person into two pieces, throwing out the guts, and Oboi, who was laughing wildly up to the sky, is now like a ghost crawling out of hell.

    All the Qingmu cousins ??screamed mournfully with red eyes, but they were all entangled by the Qing soldiers, and it was difficult for them to escape, let alone step forward to look for Oboi desperately, to avenge Lord Yin Xiang.

    After Oboi laughed, he suddenly lifted a big bow from behind the prison platform, unfurled the bow and set an arrow, and aimed directly at Chen Jinnan, who was massacring the Qing soldiers.

    "Whoosh"

    "Boom"

    "Tom tom"

    "Boomwow"

    The arrow shot out at Chen Jinnan with a sharp sound of piercing through the air. At this moment, with a muffled sound, a big drum that was originally placed on the high platform next to the court suddenly flew out.

    The arrow pierced through the big drum, but was led astray after all, and did not hit Chen Jinnan. Instead, a Qing soldier who besieged Chen Jinnan suffered disaster.

    However, it was not a disaster, anyway, even if he had not been shot to death by Aobai, he would have died by Chen Jinnan's hands, no problem.

    The big drum crossed the entire court, and finally stopped when it knocked down a fence beside the court, which shows the profound skill of the person who rolled out the big drum.

    Gao Peng and Chen Jinnan both turned their heads to look at the high platform, only to see a man dressed in rags and looking like a beggar, but with a burly figure and magnificent bones standing on the high platform.

    Gao Peng narrowed his eyes slightly, Wu Liuqi, the beggar in the snow, this guy is an important person.

    ? If I remember correctly, Wu Liuqi will join the Qing court in the future, but "he is in Cao Ying and his heart is in Han".

    ?Because both martial arts and intelligence are the top choice, his official position has been rising all the way, and he has been sitting in the position of admiral of water and land in Guangdong Province.

    This is a first-rank official of the Qing court, who is in charge of a province's green battalion force, with a total of 10,000 to 20,000 troops, and can be called a frontier official.

    The wonderful thing is that the green battalion is composed of Han people. As long as they are well operated, it is not difficult to provoke them to follow the rebellion. In this way, Wu Liuqi alone can pull up a force of nearly 20,000 people.

    It's a pity that this pillar of the Tiandi Society's anti-Qing and Ming restoration was killed by Gui Xinshu, an old fool, which directly caused Tiandi to lose a strong support, and even made a great treasure  The dust was collected in this way, but it led to a series of tragedies in the world in the future.

    Well, it is necessary to make good friends with this person, and in the future, we must find a way to prevent Gui Xinshu from killing him.

    Wu Liuqi rolled out the big drum, and after saving Chen Jinnan, he turned his head to look at the prison platform, pointed at Wu Zhirong who was beside Oboi, and cursed: "Wu Zhirong, you bastard, I want you to die without a place to bury you, so that Miss Shuang'er is alive in the sky."  .¡±

    Wu Zhirong was originally a despicable villain who was greedy for life and afraid of death. When he was drunk by Wu Liuqi, who was full of murderous aura, he was so frightened that his limbs went limp and he fell down on the beheading platform.

    Aobai glanced at Wu Liuqi, snorted coldly, and paid no attention to him at all, his number one enemy has always been Chen Jinnan.

    Wu Liuqi jumped down from the high platform without any weapons, and with his fists and kicks, he cleared the spear with its sharp blade.?He was beaten to death.

    Just when Wu Liuqi was about to rush up to the prison beheading platform, more Qing soldiers poured out from both sides of the prison beheading platform, but the ambush soldiers arranged by Oboi finally arrived.

    Wu Liuqi's advance was blocked immediately, so he had no choice but to back down. Before he knew it, he formed a triangular formation with Gao Peng and Chen Jinnan, blocking the Qing soldiers out.

    "Brothers, it is not suitable to stay here for a long time. Everyone retreat, and I will be in the rear." Chen Jinnan saw the Qing soldiers coming like a tide, and knew that there was nothing to be done, so he shouted loudly.

    At this time, all the heroes of the Heaven and Earth Congregation had already escaped from the encirclement of the Qing soldiers, gathered in one place, heard Chen Jinnan's order, without hesitation, they all went to kill outside the execution ground.

    Gao Peng looked at Wu Liuqi and said, "Brother, you go first! I want to try to see if I can kill Obai, and avenge Lord Yin Xiang who died tragically at his hands."

    Wu Liuqi and Chen Jinnan looked at Gao Peng in surprise. In this case, even if they joined forces, they would not be sure to rush to kill Aobai, but what could this young master who does not know his name and appearance rely on?

    They soon learned of Gao Peng's support, and Qiqi's eyes lit up immediately, and they took a few steps closer to him, trying their best to help him kill the rushing Qing soldiers, so as not to affect his movements.

    But Gao Peng withdrew the life-threatening throat-locking gun, inserted it back into the cloth cover behind him, hooked his left foot back, and a foreign gun flew out suddenly. Gao Peng caught it with his hand, broke the hammer, and then pointed straight at Zhengyue  Go down to the prison and cut down the stage, chasing Oboi who came.

    As early as Jin Tiancong's reign after the Qing Dynasty, the Qing government had established a firearms team. Although it was not as professional and powerful as the firearms battalion formed by Kangxi in the later period, it had begun to take shape. Naturally, Oboi was no stranger to firearms.  With a musket out, his face suddenly changed in horror.

    "boom"

    The gun rang out, but Chen Jinnan and Wu Liuqi were extremely disappointed. When Gao Peng pointed his musket at Oboi's head, Oboi pulled a Qing soldier from his side to block him, and the projectile exploded on the Qing soldier's forehead.  blood flower.

    "It's a pityuh" Chen Jinnan and Wu Liuqi just sighed, but suddenly they all froze, looking at Gao Peng in amazement and speechless.

    However, after Gao Peng fired a shot, he threw the musket upwards, inserted it back into the cloth cover behind his back precisely, then put his hands into his arms, and when he pulled it out, there were two more short muskets in his hand.

    Seeing this, Obai, who was about to put down the Qing soldier, raised the body of the Qing soldier in his hand with a pale face, and blocked himself behind him.

    Gao Peng narrowed his eyes slightly, bent his legs, and immediately jumped up from the spot. Fortunately, the swallow jumped more than three feet into the sky, and pointed his two guns at Oboi.

    Seeing that Oboi was using the Qing soldiers as a shield and couldn't even target him, Gao Peng frowned slightly, it seemed that he would not be able to kill him today.

    The next moment, Gao Peng's eyes lit up, a smirk appeared on his face, his guns moved down, and the muzzles pointed at Oboi's feet exposed outside.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 310 Keeping Promises

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Bang bang"

    "ah¡­¡­"

    However, Oboi was too tall, he only paid attention to guarding his body and head, and didn't notice that his feet were exposed, which is typical of head and tail.

    Just now Gao Peng aimed flatly, but because many Qing soldiers blocked him, he could only aim at the head and neck of the tall Oboi. Now he jumped up, and he could see Oboi's whole body at a glance, and those big feet exposed outside became the best.  The goal.

    Oboi was shot in both feet, couldn't stand under the severe pain, and fell to the ground with a scream, but he was afraid that the other party still had muskets, so he still held the corpse of the Qing soldier in his hand and blocked it against his body  above.

    "Oboi, today's two shots are just a little bit of interest. Sooner or later, you will make a hole in your forehead. Be careful when you go out in the future. I will keep an eye on you. Don't give me a chance."

    Gao Peng landed, shouted in the direction of Oboi, smiled at Chen Jinnan, and said, "Let's go! Let him live in suffering for a few more days."

    Chen Jinnan smiled even more, he understood what Gao Peng meant, today Oboi was not just injured by a musket.

    Knowing that the opponent has this object, he must be cautious and frightened when he goes out in the future, because he is afraid that the opponent will point out and hide somewhere, waiting to shoot him black.

    Even though he was born with supernatural power and strong martial arts, he still has no ability to resist such sharp weapons as muskets.

    As long as Gao Peng doesn't die and the musket doesn't fall into his hands, he will have trouble sleeping and eating. Isn't this a kind of torment?

    Afterwards, Gao Peng and Wu Liuqi jumped up together and swept out of the dharma field. Chen Jinnan followed closely behind.  It blocked the pursuit of the Qing soldiers.

    And Aobai was still lying on the ground at this moment, gasping for breath, his soles were hit by bullets from the instep to the bottom of the feet, two transparent blood holes were pierced to the bone marrow, and it lasted ten days and a half months, and he was afraid that he would never get back to normal  walked.

    Gao Peng, Chen Jinnan, and Wu Liuqi leaped and galloped on the roof. The lightness kung fu displayed by Gao Peng made them admire. No matter the speed or the light and leisurely posture, they were not comparable to them.

    After leaving the Caishi entrance, the three of them jumped off the roof. Gao Peng took off his mask, put the bamboo hat back behind his back, and walked slowly like ordinary people.

    When Chen Jinnan and Wu Liuqi saw Gao Peng's appearance, they secretly praised Gao Peng, what a handsome and heroic young man.

    They saw a resolute and resolute temperament in Gao Peng's face and eyes, and he possessed such a strong martial arts at a young age, so he must also have a tenacious quality.

    The three of them didn't speak, but just hurried on their way, out of Guang'anmen, all the way west, when night fell, they were already in the wilderness.

    Stopping in a forest and resting for a while, Wu Liuqi lit a bonfire, bringing some light.

    Chen Jinnan took the initiative to cup his fists and said to Gao Peng and Wu Liuqi: "At the Xiatiandi meeting, Chen Jinnan, I am really grateful for the help of the two brothers just now, and I didn't ask the two Gao surnames."

    At this time, Wu Liuqi was squatting beside the bonfire, and Gao Peng was standing beside Chen Jinnan, so Gao Peng first cupped his fists and said with a smile: "I don't dare to be, I'm Gao Peng, but I'm just a fledgling."

    "The reason why I overestimated my ability to rob the court today is because I promised my brother that I would save his childhood sweetheart for him. Although I failed to achieve my goal, I had to meet Mr. Chen and all the heroes of the Tiandihui.  I'm lucky."

    "People say, 'If you don't know Chen Jinnan in your life, it's useless to call him a hero'. Today, I saw the true face of Mr. Chen Jinnan. Wouldn't it be possible to call him a hero? Hahahaha"

    When Chen Jinnan heard this, he hurriedly said solemnly to Gao Peng: "This is nothing but the absurd praise of his comrades in the world. How dare Chen be so arrogant? Brother Gao must not believe it."

    "Brother Gao, you have practiced martial arts at a young age. To promise to your brother, you are willing to take the risk to rob the court. It can be said that you keep your promises, and your righteousness is beyond the sky. You can be called a hero."

    At this time, Wu Liuqi, who was squatting by the fire, stood up, looked at Chen Jinnan, and said with a half-smile: "Brother Gao's deeds are indeed worthy of the name of a hero, because what he did was witnessed with my own eyes and heard with my own ears.  smell."

    "However, Mr. Chen's name is based on hearsay, which is not to be believed. It is best to have a discussion with Mr. Chen to see if the rumors in the world are true or not."

    After Wu Liuqi finished speaking, without waiting for Chen Jinnan to answer, he shouted "Accept the move", and immediately moved his hands.

    ?Wu Liuqi will be known asGeneral Dali, naturally possesses great strength, it is no small matter, even if he is not as good as Oboi, he is still much stronger than ordinary masters, his inner strength may not be as deep as Chen Jinnan's, but he can still resist with physical strength.

    And Chen Jinnan really deserved to be Chen Jinnan, a man of no vain under his prestige, with his left hand behind his back, he withstood Wu Liuqi's rushing punches with only his right hand.

    However, Chen Jinnan didn't want to make enemies easily, so he just resisted and didn't fight back.

    However, Wu Liuqi refused to let him go, he saw that he could not use his boxing skills, and his legs spread out like steel whips and hammers. Cooperating with his boxing skills, he attacked Chen Jinnan with all his strength.

    Gao Peng watched the two fight with concentration. This is a rare master's move. He has never had such an opportunity in his previous experience. Watching the master's move will also play a huge role in confirming his own martial arts.

    He substituted himself into it, thinking about how to deal with those moves if he were himself, which inspired him a lot.

    One of the two opened up and closed, brave and domineering, and the other lifted weights lightly and handled them with ease, which made Gao Peng very happy to watch, and he admired the skills of both of them.

    Chen Jinnan frowned slightly, he backed down everywhere, but he didn't think that this person not only did not give up, but pressed on every step of the way, so he had to fight back a little bit, forcing him back for the time being, and said in a deep voice, "A couple of rumors are worth it?"

    Wu Liuqi smiled lightly and said: "It's very common to make friends with martial arts in the Jianghu. Could it be that Mr. Chen is a man who has earned his fame?"

    After Wu Liuqi finished speaking, he still didn't wait for Chen Jinnan to speak, and once again attacked with his open fist.

    Although Chen Jinnan is humble and gentle, he is still a martial arts practitioner after all, and he has his own pride. Wu Liuqi is so aggressive, and he feels a little bit dissatisfied in his heart, so he doesn't hold back now.

    After Chen Jinnan became serious, his movements were a little faster immediately, and his skill was stronger than Wu Liuqi's. Wu Liuqi's huge strength had no effect on him, but Wu Liuqi's speed of his moves gradually couldn't keep up.

    Chen Jinnan slashed at Wu Liuqi's abdomen three times in a row, Wu Liuqi only blocked two palms, and his arms were forced away by Chen Jinnan's palm force, and the third palm hit Wu Liuqi's abdomen firmly.

    "Hiss"

    There was nothing wrong with Wu Liuqi in front of him, but the clothes on his back suddenly burst open, and a vermilion palm print was condensed on his back. He secretly used his skills to sense it, but he felt that there was nothing abnormal in his body, but since he was hit, he was considered a loser.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 311: Chen Jinnan Performing Face-Changing Skills

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Concession." Chen Jinnan said in a low voice to Wu Liuqi a foot away.

    Wu Liuqi said to Chen Jinnan sincerely and sincerely: "Chen Zongruo really deserves his reputation, and Wu Liuqi is convinced that he lost."

    When Chen Jinnan heard Wu Liuqi's self-registration number, his slightly gloomy face suddenly relaxed, and he asked in surprise: "Could it be that brother is Wu Liuqi, who is known as the Snow Beggar in the Beggar Clan?"

    Wu Liuqi nodded slightly with a dejected expression, and said: "I have a quarrel with Elder Sun in the gang. Once I was drunk and accidentally injured Elder Sun. Disrespecting elders is already a big crime in the gang, and hurting an elder is even a serious crime. I have no face anymore.  Stay in the gang."

    Speaking of this, Wu Liuqi sighed dejectedly, and said, "Oh, it's all because of drinking."

    "Brother Ang, people are not sages, who can do nothing? Now that the matter has passed, why should you worry too much?"

    Gao Peng walked slowly to Chen Jinnan, and sincerely said to Wu Liuqi: "You must not indulge in the past when you are alive. After all, the past has already happened, and no one can change it, but the future has infinite possibilities. People, you have to look forward.  For justice."

    After Gao Peng said these words, Chen Jinnan looked at him with a hint of appreciation, then looked at Wu Liuqi, and said: "Brother Gao's words are really good words, I wonder what plans you have in the future?"

    Wu Liuqi gave a wry smile, and sighed: "What brother Gao said is true, but Wu Liuqi is at a loss now, but he doesn't know what to do in the future. I'm afraid he can only make his home around the world and wander around."

    Gao Peng understands Wu Liuqi very well. No matter who you are, there will always be a period of confusion in your life. You don't know what to do, and you don't know how to go in the future.

    Some people can find their future direction very quickly, while some people have to be confused for several years (like before Dapeng started writing online articles, Khan), and even never figured it out until they were old.  Mixed in the past.

    Hearing Wu Liuqi's words, Gao Peng didn't wait for Chen Jinnan to open his mouth, and took the lead to speak out: "Brother Ang's martial arts and intelligence are definitely not something in the pool in the future. As long as he stays useful and seeks a great cause, sooner or later he will occupy a place in this world.  .¡±

    Speaking of this, Gao Peng glanced at Chen Jinnan, who looked at him with appreciative eyes, and said with a smile: "At present, the Beggar Gang and the Tiandihui form an alliance to work together to fight against the Qing Dynasty and restore the Ming Dynasty, and to seek a great cause together."

    "Since Angkor can no longer return to the beggar gang, why not join the Tiandihui and contribute to the great cause of anti-Qing and Ming Dynasty? Wouldn't it be better than Angkor living in a daze?"

    After listening to Gao Peng's words, Chen Jinnan's affection for him instantly exploded, and he also looked at Wu Liuqi expectantly.

    Wu Liuqi only pondered for a few breaths, and then a bright smile appeared on his face. He looked at Gao Peng gratefully, clasped his fists in a solemn salute, and said, "I see. Thank you Brother Gao for your blow."

    Gao Peng also smiled. From Chen Jinnan and Wu Liuqi's point of view, this smile was joyful because he had enlightened a confused person.

    However, the real meaning of Gao Peng's smile is to transfer the great kindness that originally belonged to Chen Jinnan to himself.

    Wu Liuqi has always been thinking about it all his life, and what he will never forget are the two great benefactors in his life. One is Shuang'er, who has been kind to him when he is at his worst.

    The other is when he was at a loss, he gave him a slap in the face, allowing him to find his life goal and walk out of the confused Chen Jinnan.

    But obviously, the person who gave him a hard blow has now become Gao Peng.

    Chen Jinnan suddenly said in embarrassment: "Brother Wu, I didn't know whether you were an enemy or a friend just now, so I used dark strength when I struck out the palm, and it will attack after two hours."

    "Brother Wu must not use internal force to resolve it. Just bury your body in the soil and breathe only through your mouth and nose for four hours, and you will be free from any problems after seven days."

    After hearing Chen Jinnan's words, Wu Liuqi's expression changed slightly, and he said in astonishment, "I've already been hit by your blood coagulation claw?"

    Chen Jinnan said ashamedly: "I am reckless, please forgive me, Brother Wu."

    Wu Liuqi laughed at himself, and said: "Wu only knows today that there is a sky beyond the sky, and there are people beyond people."

    Immediately, he solemnly said to Chen Jinnan: "Master Chen, the Heaven and Earth Association formed an alliance with the Beggar Gang to conspire against the Qing Dynasty and restore the Ming Dynasty. I wonder if there is a place for Wu to work?"

    Chen Jinnan was overjoyed when he heard the words, he held Wu Liuqi's arms with both hands, and said with a smile, "That's great, Tiandihui has added another powerful general."

    Wu Liuqi also grabbed Chen Jinnan's arms with his backhand, and called out sincerely: "The chief helmsman."

    "Brothers."

    "Ha ha ha ha¡­¡­"

    Two people verticalLet out a long laugh, and when the two of them laughed, Gao Peng clasped his fists together and said to the two of them with a smile on his face: "Congratulations to Mr. Chen for his help, and wish Brother Ang a great success."

    The two looked at Gao Peng in unison, and Chen Jinnan said to Gao Peng with agitated heart: "Brother Gao is also a good son of the Han family who has a family, a country, and a world in his heart, and he hopes that Brother Gao can join us and help us.  "

    Chen Jinnan was full of expectations. He felt that based on Gao Peng's behavior, he would not refuse his invitation, but the reality poured cold water on him.

    The smile on Gao Peng's face disappeared, and he became solemn and solemn. He turned around and took two steps aside, and said in a deep voice: "To tell the truth, it is indeed my lifelong wish to drive away the Tartars and restore our Daming country."

    "However, I don't want to join the Tiandihui, especially the current Tiandihui."

    Chen Jinnan and Wu Liuqi were stunned, looked at each other in surprise, looked at Gao Peng for no reason, and asked doubtfully, "Why did Brother Gao say that?"

    Gao Peng suddenly turned around, stared at Chen Jinnan, and asked, "May I ask Mr. Chen, the Tiandihui, is it the Tiandihui of Daming, or the Tiandihui of the Yanping Prince's Mansion in Taiwan?"

    Chen Jinnan's complexion changed, and he began to think seriously about Gao Peng's words. After a while, Chen Jinnan said slowly, "Prince Zheng's family is loyal to Daming, and they are always thinking about fighting against the Qing Dynasty and restoring the Ming Dynasty."

    "The Heaven and Earth Society was created by the order of Prince Zheng, but Prince Zheng is also loyal to Daming, so the Heaven and Earth Society will naturally belong to Daming."

    Gao Peng nodded, as he recognized Chen Jinnan's words, and said again: "Okay, then I will dare to ask Mr. Chen a word."

    Chen Jinnan said: "Brother Gao, please tell me."

    "Although I am a fledgling, I have done some understanding of the situation in the world before I was born. I know that there are factional disputes in the Yanping Palace. The eldest son Zheng Kezang is supported by Mr. Chen, and Feng Xifan  , Liu Guoxuan and others are standing with the second son Zheng Keshuang, dare to ask"

    Gao Peng stared at Chen Jinnan, and said: "If Feng Xifan and Zheng Keshuang want to kill you and seize power in the future, what should you do? Can you go to the killer?"

    Chen Jinnan's face turned pale, and then turned livid again. Chen Jinnan, who has always been calm and calm, had a day of performing the unique skill of "changing faces", but he didn't know how to answer this question at all.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 312: Whoever wins the top wins the world

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    After listening to Gao Peng's words, Wu Liuqi also frowned and looked at Chen Jinnan whose face was changing. This problem is not a small problem, but an important issue related to the rise and fall of the Tiandihui. Since he has joined the Tiandihui, he has to pay attention to it.

    After a long while, Chen Jinnan didn't open his mouth to speak. Seeing this, Gao Peng sighed deeply and said, "I understand, President Chen, please be honest, your loyalty belongs to Prince Zheng after all, not to Daming."  .¡±

    After saying this, Gao Peng's voice became sharper, and he almost roared from his throat, "Mr. Chen, you are only loyal to Prince Zheng. You equate your loyalty to Daming with loyalty to Prince Zheng, so you equate your loyalty to Prince Zheng.  Afterwards, he will also be regarded as the master, and he will not dare to disobey."

    "The so-called king and minister have to die, I think, even if Zheng Keshuang really joins forces with Feng Xifan and other despicable villains to kill you in the future, you will not allow others to kill him to avenge you, right?"

    "Master Chen, anti-Qing and Ming Dynasty is public, and Prince Zheng's kindness to you is private. How can you not distinguish between public and private?"

    Chen Jinnan was shocked all over, and with his martial arts, he staggered a few steps. It has to be said that Gao Peng's words had a great impact on him, and even the talented Chen Jinnan was greatly shocked.

    No one has ever mentioned this to him before, so he has never thought about public and private issues, let alone whether he is loyal to Daming or Prince Zheng.

    However, this question was clearly put on the table by Gao Peng at this time, which made him a little at a loss for a while. It was Wu Liuqi who was confused just now, but now it was Chen Jinnan.

    Gao Peng sighed, and said: "Mr. Chen, I sincerely hope that I can join hands with Mr. Chen to drive away the Manchu Tartars and restore our Daming."

    "However, the situation in Yanping Palace makes me see no hope. I am not afraid to tell Mr. Chen that I am at least 80% sure of driving away the Manchu Tartars."

    "I know how to make guns and cannons, and they are more advanced and powerful than those of the red-haired ghost Rakshasa ghost. As long as I can get enough resources and craftsmen, I can equip the most powerful army in the world."

    "As for resources, I know the whereabouts or news of at least three great treasures, one is the treasure of Liang Yuandi during the Northern and Southern Dynasties, the other is the massive gold and silver treasures that Li Zicheng, the Chuang Wang, searched for, and the other is the treasure hidden when the Manchu Qing Dynasty entered the customs.  The next great treasure."

    "Any one of these three treasures is enough to supply the needs of the anti-Qing and restoration of the Ming Dynasty. If all three are obtained, it will not only be sufficient for the anti-Qing and restoration of the Ming Dynasty, but also restore the vitality of the world in the shortest time after the restoration of the Ming Dynasty.  "

    "I hope Mr. Chen will think about it carefully. I hope that when we meet next time, Mr. Chen will give you a satisfactory answer and leave."

    After Gao Peng said these words, he saluted Chen Jinnan and Wu Liuqi before turning around and leaving. Wu Liuqi was already stunned by Gao Peng's shocking words.

    Chen Jinnan also suddenly came to his senses. He realized Gao Peng's value to the Tiandihui almost instantly, and even surpassed him as the chief rudder. He had never felt that the Tiandihui was so close to success.

    Immediately, he stretched out his hand to Gao Pengyao, and called out: "Brother Gao, please stop. Dare to ask Brother Gao, what exactly are you going to do to help me with all your strength?"

    Gao Peng turned his back to Chen Jinnan, turned his head slightly, and said indifferently: "It's very simple, Tiandi will either separate from the Yanping Palace and become independent, or"

    "Just destroy the lineage of Feng Xifan and Zheng Keshuang, and take the power of Taiwan into your own hands. Only in this way can our power reach an unprecedented state of cohesion, and there is hope for anti-Qing and Ming Dynasty."

    "As long as one of these two can be achieved, in the future, I, Gao Peng, will do my best to assist the chief rudder in his pursuit of the great cause, without any hesitation."

    "This" Chen Jinnan's face was full of confusion, but he still couldn't make up his mind.

    Chen Jinnan's fatal injury was his stupid loyalty to Zheng Chenggong. This is completely incomprehensible to Gao Peng, a modern person. Didn't he ever think that if the world would go out independently, he would most likely ascend to the Great Treasure and sit on the throne,  Become the founding emperor of a dynasty?

    Of course, Chen Jinnan's fatal injury was actually the fatal injury of Yanping Palace.

    Zheng Keshuang despised Chen Jinnan and tried every means to get rid of him. As a result, Yanping King Zheng Jing suffered a crushing defeat. Zheng Keshuang surrendered and accepted the Qing court's bestowal. He was constantly harassed and insulted by Wei Xiaobao's colleagues in the capital.

    If the Zheng family did not allow the family to undermine Chen Jinnan's affairs in many ways, the Zheng family in Taiwan would not be able to rebel against the Qing Dynasty and restore the Ming Dynasty, and would have a long period of overseas kingship to restrain Chen Jinnan, and the Zheng family would destroy the Great Wall.

    Seeing that Chen Jinnan is still unable to make a decision,Gao Peng sighed, didn't say any more, and jumped up. After the swallow soared into the sky, he turned over and took eight steps to climb into the air.  Chen Jinnan also couldn't catch up.

    Chen Jinnan lowered his arms dejectedly, sighed deeply, and Wu Liuqi at the side said cautiously: "Chief Rudder, I can see that Brother Gao is really determined to restore Daming."

    "And maybe he really has that ability. What he said is not unreasonable."

    Chen Jinnan smiled bitterly and said, "Why don't I know? If Brother Gao's words are all true, it would not be an exaggeration to say that 'the one who wins Gao Peng wins the world', but the prince is very kind to me, how can I Sigh,  Let me think about it, think about it"

    Gao Peng performed lightness kung fu and ran for more than fifty miles in one breath, and stopped in a dense forest not far from the city gate.

    With such a big event happening in the city today, the city will definitely not be too peaceful. The execution ground was robbed, and Minister Gu Ming was wounded with a musket, any of which was enough to cause a huge shock.

    Not surprisingly, the city must have been under martial law at this time, and the Qing government would certainly send people to search for rebels. Going to the city at this time is not a good choice, so Gao Peng did not enter the city rashly, so he slept in the woods there overnight.

    Taking out two breads and a bottle of mineral water from the reincarnation table to fill his stomach, Gao Peng found an open space, sprinkled the anti-snake, insect, rat and ant powder, and then sat down cross-legged to meditate.

    In the early morning of the next day, Gao Peng got up refreshed, put the death-throat choke gun and musket back into the samsara watch, took off his tight outfit, and changed into the local tyrant's outfit he used to dress up as a tea merchant when he was doing the Beihai Gang routine.  .

    Of course, there is no need to stick a fake beard. After all, he wore a bamboo hat and a black scarf on his face during the robbery. No one saw his real face except Chen Jinnan and Wu Liuqi.

    The Western round cap on the head was also replaced with a common melon cap. After all, Western round caps and sunglasses were not very popular during the Kangxi period.

    After changing his attire, Gao Peng jumped to the side of the official road with lightness kung fu, and Shi Shi ran along the official road to the capital.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 313 Settling in the Capital

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The task pattern of this reincarnation is a bit big, Gao Peng estimates that he will have to stay in this world for a long time, and it is necessary to buy a real estate.

    The Kangxi period was indeed better than the Kangxi period. The purchasing power of silver in this era was much better than that in the late Qing Dynasty. After Tongzhi, one tael of silver was only equivalent to about 170 to 220 yuan in later generations.

    However, during the Kangxi period, one tael of silver was equivalent to about 450 yuan in later generations, and the house price was surprisingly cheap. A similar courtyard house only needed two to three hundred taels of silver, and you could buy a good courtyard house for four to five hundred taels.  , and yards above five hundred taels must have at least two entrances.

    Now that he has entered the reincarnation of the ancient martial arts world, Gao Peng will habitually exchange a pile of gold and silver and put it in the reincarnation table every time he enters, but it is a pity that the main god can only be exchanged for cash, but not for silver notes.

    Therefore, in order not to take up too much space, Gao Peng's reincarnation table also contains at most a few thousand taels.

    Well, it is necessary to maintain a good relationship with Wei Xiaobao in the future. Although this guy is not very helpful to the great cause of anti-Qing and Ming Dynasty, at least he can be used as a cash machine.

    This guy's ability to greed for money is definitely not inferior to He Shen's. He can steal 500,000 taels just by copying Oboi's house. How much is that?  That's already more than 200 million my dear.

    Thanks to the existence of such things as silver bills at that time, it was convenient for those officials to embezzle. Otherwise, five hundred thousand taels, calculated on the basis of sixteen taels a catty, would be more than 30,000 catties, or more than ten tons of silver.  It takes a lot of brains to hide money.

    After Gao Peng entered the city, he went straight to the inner city, found out the location of the broker's office in a teahouse, and then hired a sedan chair and went to the broker's office.

    The so-called Broker Office is equivalent to the intermediary companies of later generations, except that the intermediary companies engaged in by the Broker Office at this time are relatively comprehensive, unlike later generations that have been subdivided. Except for housing intermediaries, they can do all other things that require intermediaries.  .

    The capital city is divided into four areas from the outside to the inside, namely the outer city, inner city, imperial city and the Forbidden City. They are separated by a city wall. What separates them is not only the difference in the urban area, but also the status of the residents.

    Before Jiaqing in the Ming Dynasty, the capital only had the inner city, the imperial city and the Forbidden City. In order to accommodate more people in the capital, Jiaqing began to build the outer city. However, due to insufficient funds, only the southern part was built, which is the outer city of Beijing in later generations.

    The outer city covers an area of ??24.49 square kilometers. In the Qing Dynasty, Han people and Han officials generally lived in the outer city. However, because the outer city was prosperous and lively, banner people moved here continuously in the middle and late Qing Dynasty.

    The inner city was rebuilt from the capital city of the Yuan Dynasty, covering an area of ??35.57 square kilometers. After the Qing Dynasty made Beijing its capital, Han people could not live in the inner city.

    The Eight Banners live in different areas, defending the imperial city. In the middle and late stages, the boundaries between different banner people's residences were broken, and after Shunzhi, Han people were also allowed to live here.

    However, the population of the inner city is still strictly controlled, generally at around 400,000, and the consumption and prices of goods in the inner city are higher than those in the outer city. According to later generations, the inner city is the settlement of the upper class.

    The imperial city guards the Forbidden City, covering an area of ??about 6.87 square kilometers. One of the main functions of the imperial city is to provide a place for royal activities, so there are Xiyuan, Shejitan and Taimiao.

    The people who live in the imperial city are mainly the princes and ministers of the Qing court, various princes, county kings, Baylor, Gege, etc.  As a minister of Gu Ming, he naturally lived in the imperial city.

    The Forbidden City, also known as the Forbidden City of later generations, is located in the southeast of the center of the inner city, with an area of ??720,000 square meters.

    The emperor, his concubines and various court service personnel lived in the Forbidden City.

    There are more than 9,000 palaces in the Forbidden City, of which the Qianqing Palace is the head of the inner court. The fourteen emperors of the Ming Dynasty and the Shunzhi and Kangxi emperors of the Qing Dynasty lived in the Qianqing Palace until Yongzheng moved to the Yangxin Palace.  Use it as a living and activity center.

    In addition, the East and West Twelve Palaces in the Forbidden City are the residences of concubines.

    Gao Peng was basically clear about those people at the grassroots level in the Qing Dynasty. With money to open the way, it was very convenient to do things. Even the biggest household registration problem was not a problem. He directly settled in the inner city and spent 800 taels of silver to buy a place near West Chang'an Avenue  real estate.

    This property originally belonged to a "red-top businessman", but because he offended someone who shouldn't be offended, the whole family was distributed and his property was confiscated.

    From the tone of the broker, Gao Peng knew that the family had offended Ao Bai, so it was no wonder, not surprisingly, the money from the sale of this property would eventually go to Ao Bai.In China, it has nothing to do with the court at all.

    But Gao Peng naturally wouldn't say much, all he needed was a real estate, and he didn't need to care about the origin of the real estate.

    This is a courtyard with two entrances. There are a pair of stone lions in front of the door, and the porter looks good.

    Entering the gate is the front yard. There are two stone tables in the front yard. There are four stone piers around each stone table. A few sparse trees are planted in the open space on both sides. A middle door blocks the scenery of the backyard.

    Follow the path paved with stones and enter the middle gate, which is the backyard. There are three wing rooms on the left and right sides, which are bedrooms, and a courtyard in the middle. There is a deep well in the courtyard for water intake.

    Directly opposite the courtyard is the hall. In the hall, several grand master chairs are neatly arranged, and on both sides are hollow wooden frames with some porcelain placed on them.

    This house covers an area of ??more than 800 square meters, neither too big nor too small. Generally speaking, those who can afford this kind of house are of upper-middle social status.

    Gao Peng is still very satisfied with this house. The living environment is not bad, and it does not appear high-profile. The most important thing is that the place is remote, and most of the surrounding houses are vacant houses for sale, so there is no need to deal with the neighbors next door.

    Just when Gao Peng finished all the affairs and officially became a local resident of the capital, when he moved into his new house, Wei Xiaobao and Mao Shiba met Hai Dafu according to their fate and were taken captive into the palace.

    ? At the same time, Lu Yifeng, an official in the west, was robbed on his way to Ao Bai's mansion to give gifts.

    A large amount of property that Wu Sangui handed over to him to buy officials from the DPRK and China was robbed by the robbers, only the Burmese Wang Baodao that was going to be given to Oboi remained, and it was impossible to buy officials.

    When the business was settled, it was already the first time the lights came on. He went to an inn to have dinner at random, and then returned to his house, secretly thinking about the next move.

    A few days later, Gao Peng had dinner, and when night fell and the city of Beijing was shrouded in darkness, he changed into the Shadowless Sharpshooter costume and sneaked to the north of the palace. Not surprisingly, that incident happened today.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 push book time

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Recommend a friend Luohua's new independent book "Genuine Cultivation of Immortals". It has a super big brain hole and a super cool plot. Although it is a new book with not many words, it is participating in the essay competition just like Dapeng's husband. Please support it  !  A brief introduction is attached below.

    Introduction: In the 666th year of the Alliance, government officials have unearthed a broken server since ancient times. After painstakingly cracking it, they learned that in ancient times, human beings are the strongest creatures in the universe.  Flesh across the universe.

    Although the methods of cultivation have been lost, with the unique creativity and unremitting efforts of human beings, many methods of cultivation have been rediscovered. The alliance has embarked on the road of evolution for the whole people. Martial arts cultivation, magic technology, and ancient times have all been restored!

    Until the arrival of an ancient soul Here, the truth is revealed!

    "Are you really a group of talents? By the way, can any of you tell me how you managed to figure out the real cultivation method with the help of a novel website?! But that's good, at least it's convenient for me."

    Su Xian calmly logged into his VIP account on this novel website!

    Cough cough, the name of this novel website is called Qi Dian, isn't it a big brain hole?

    In addition, by the way, another wave of Dapeng's husband's entry "Freedom Mercenary of Ten Thousand Worlds" has been released. The plot has slowly unfolded, and the excitement is slowly showing up!  If you haven't paid attention to it before, you might as well pay attention to it.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 314 The Great Savior

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Shenwumen is the north gate of the imperial palace and also the back gate of the imperial palace. It was originally named Xuanwumen, which was named after Xuanwu, one of the four holy beasts in ancient times, to represent the north. It was later renamed Shenwumen to avoid the taboo of Emperor Kangxi's name Xuanye.

    As the back door of the imperial palace, Shenwu Gate is an important access control for daily access to the palace. Empresses of Ming and Qing dynasties came in and out through this door when they held silkworm ceremonies.

    When the emperors of the Qing Dynasty returned to the palace from Rehe or Yuanmingyuan, they often entered the palace through this gate. This gate is also a special gate for concubines, royal family members and senior officials to enter and exit the palace.

    When the emperor goes on a tour, he can leave the palace through the Meridian Gate, but the accompanying concubines must leave the palace through the Shenwu Gate. If the emperor serves the empress dowager, they will leave the Shenwu Gate together.

    Both inside and outside the Shenwu Gate are guarded by Ouchi guards. Outside the gate is a long bridge, surrounded by a moat nearly sixteen feet wide.

    To enter the Shenwu Gate, one must cross the bridge, and there are a large number of guards on the bridge and inside and outside the gate.

    In fact, it is impossible to easily enter and exit through any door of the palace. Of course, that is for ordinary people.

    Just like this, after Gao Peng entered Jingshan Street from near the south gate of the imperial city, he directly transported some water from Qinggong and walked on. The swallow had already crossed the moat and arrived under the palace wall just after copying the water twice.

    The walls of the imperial palace are three feet high. For people like Gao Peng, that is the height of a leap. No wonder whether it is in film and television dramas or martial arts novels, the imperial palace is like a back garden for martial arts masters. Enter if you want  , come up with it.

    In fact, such things as martial arts masters are beyond the specification, and the city walls have always been used to resist the army's siege.

    As for the martial arts masters, it is useless to build the city wall no matter how high it is. It is better to recruit a few more martial arts masters to be the inner guards after spending so much manpower, material and financial resources to build the city wall so high.

    After Gao Peng arrived at the city wall and approached the Shenwu Gate slightly, he hid down and waited quietly for the incident to happen.

    However, in Shenwumen, the two chief guards, Zhang Kangnian and Zhao Qixian, were happily discussing where to gamble after changing guards, but suddenly found two figures, fat and thin, under the moonlight, hurrying towards Shenwumen.

    After the two approached, Zhang Kangnian found that they were actually two eunuchs, and immediately stepped forward and asked, "Hey, where are you going?"

    One of the thin eunuchs said articulately: "Brothers, we are ordered to go out of the palace to handle business."

    Zhang Kangnian walked up to the side of the fat eunuch, and asked, "Don't you guys know the rules in the palace? Huh?"

    "What what rules?" the skinny eunuch asked weakly.

    Zhang Kangnian stared at the two of them, and said in a deep voice: "The rule in the palace is that no one can wait to go out after nightfall, which manager are you two with?"

    At this moment, Zhao Qixian, who had been staring at the timid fat eunuch, suddenly shouted: "This fat man has a beard, not an eunuch, take him down."

    "Shua Shua Shua"

    When the surrounding Ouchi guards heard this, they immediately drew their knives out of their sheaths. In an instant, two men, one fat and one thin, dressed in eunuch costumes, were blocked by more than a dozen long knives shining brightly in the moonlight.

    "Who are you two?" Zhang Kangnian asked sharply after taking down the two of them.

    Just at this moment, a piercing and sharp female voice came from afar, causing the faces of the Ouchi guards to change drastically.

    "Come here There are assassins Come here"

    "It seems to be the voice of a princess." Zhang Kangnian looked at Zhao Qixian solemnly, and said tentatively.

    "Come here there are assassins"

    After hearing this call again, Zhao Qixian nodded with certainty: "It's the princess."

    Zhang Kangnian no longer had any doubts, ordered a few guards, and said: "You stay here, and the rest follow me."

    "Cha."

    Zhang Kangnian and Zhao Qixian left with most of the guards, leaving only six guards and two fake eunuchs.

    These two eunuchs are none other than Mao Shiba and Wei Xiaobao who were taken into the palace by Hai Dafu.

    Seeing most of the guards leaving at this time, Mao Shiba suddenly moved his mind, clenched his fists suddenly, fixed his eyes, and with his left arm moved, he parried the long knife around his neck, and punched one of the guards  chest.

    Chaos suddenly ensued in front of the Shenwu Gate. The guards in the Ouchi were much stronger than ordinary Qing soldiers. Although Mao Shiba's martial arts were not weak, he was still very reluctant to deal with the five guards.  To kill the enemy with one hit.

    "Brother, let's go."

    "Ahhh"

      During the chaos, Wei Xiaobao screamed and kept dodging, he was being chased by a guard with a knife, where did he go?

    Mao Shiba only had a moment of free time, and then was entangled by the guards again, so he had no extra energy to pay attention to Wei Xiaobao.

    Wei Xiaobao was forced back out of the door by the guards, and at this moment, a pitch-black arm stretched out from under the side wall, and directly punched the guard who was chasing Wei Xiaobao unconscious.

    Hai Dafu, who was wearing night clothes, pulled Wei Xiaobao past him, and asked in a deep voice, "Xiao Guizi, what are you doing here?"

    Wei Xiaobao was startled, and then reacted quickly, and said in a voice full of grievances: "Mao Shiba forced me to send him out of the palace!"

    Hai Dafu was noncommittal, but said: "Come back with me, otherwise they will decide that you colluded with assassins, and that will be a death penalty. Let's go."

    After finishing speaking, without waiting for Wei Xiaobao to say more, he grabbed him and performed lightness kung fu, and quickly left the scene.

    Originally, Mao Shiba had a chance to escape from Shenwumen, but he kept entangled with the guards just to save Wei Xiaobao. From this, it can be seen that Mao Shiba is indeed a man of great loyalty.

    It's a pity that the guard's martial arts are not bad, after all they have knives in their hands, Mao Shiba couldn't kill the enemy quickly, so it was inevitable to be negligent in the fierce battle.

    At this time, he had already been stabbed several times on his back and arms, and had also been punched in the face. Seeing that Wei Xiaobao had disappeared, and a large number of guards arrived, Mao Shiba didn't dare to delay any longer, and overthrew the entanglement again.  After a few guards, they opened the Shenwu Gate and escaped.

    The guards inside the gate chased them out one after another, while the guards outside had already been alarmed. At this time, they all gathered at the bridgehead and waited for battle. When they saw a fat man in eunuch uniform rushing out, they immediately understood that this was the assassin.

    "Go, take him down."

    "Catch those who are alive and torture your comrades."

    The guards at the bridgehead rushed forward, and Mao Shiba was suddenly caught in a precarious situation, surrounded by a large number of guards, and it was only a matter of time before he was exhausted and captured.

    "Clang"

    "Ding ding ding ding puff"

    At this critical moment, Mao Shiba suddenly heard a familiar sound of gold and iron, and several oxtail long knives that were cutting towards him suddenly flew out, and then the sound of sharp blades piercing into flesh came one after another.

    Before seeing anyone, a silver glow like a dragon flashed all over his body first, but the guards around him were bleeding again and again, and fell down screaming.

    "Everyone be careful, it's in the air."

    Some of the guards behind who could not attack Mao Shiba looked up at the sky, and saw a figure waving a fine steel spear in mid-air, and the sharp tip of the spear bit each of his colleagues like a poisonous snake.

    Every time that figure fell to a certain level, the spear in his hand would turn into a long stick, and after being drawn onto someone, his body would turn over strangely and rise up again, repeating this cycle without landing.

    And the spear in his hand can be long or short, killing guards in mid-air, there is no harm to anyone.

    By now, Mao Shiba naturally knew who was coming. Although he had only seen that spear once, it left a deep impression on him, but it was not the first time he had seen that kind of strange light work.

    Mao Shiba was overjoyed, this was the second time he had saved himself, both times he appeared suddenly at his most critical moment, could it be that he was his savior?  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 315 Heaven and Earth Association stronghold

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Go, beat him down."

    The guards on the periphery yelled loudly, and they cooperated very well. Some of them faced each other in pairs, spread their thighs on the spot, squatted in a stable horse stance, and intertwined their arms.

    Another group of people stepped on the thighs of their colleagues like a ladder with one foot, and stepped on the foothold formed by their intertwined arms with the second foot.

    Immediately, the two people below exerted their strength together, and raised their arms suddenly. The guards who stepped on cooperated with the strength of their colleagues to help them, using lightness skills, and rushed straight up.  Gao Peng slashed at mid-air with his knives.

    Although Gao Peng's lightness kungfu is wonderful, it is not incomprehensible, but the gap between the martial arts of these guards and Gao Peng is really big.

    After all, except for a little time to practice martial arts, these guards need to be on duty most of the time, so they are naturally inferior to Gao Peng who has been practicing martial arts for more than ten or twenty years.

    Seeing that more than a dozen people rushed up, and there were still guards rushing up to deal with him, Gao Peng's eyes froze, and he stabbed a guard at random.

    The guard swung his knife to block, Gao Peng used the guard's power to block the spear, turned over again, and raised two feet out of thin air, those guards who were able to reach him were suddenly dumbfounded.

    "Clang"

    "Bang bang bang puff"

    "Ahhh"

    Gao Peng stretched out the tip of his spear in his spare time, pierced and pierced, and the dozens of guards who rushed into the air screamed and fell to the ground one after another. None of them missed, and then the second wave came up again.

    The actions of the guards had some effect. At least Gao Peng was entangled by the rushing guards, and he had no time to rescue Mao Shiba below. In just a few breaths, he was stabbed twice again, and he was already in danger.

    However, Gao Peng was not worried, because he had already heard some different voices in his ears.

    All the guards on the long bridge were attracted by Mao Shiba, so a group of men in black with black scarves rushed to the gate of Shenwu unimpeded. By the time the guards found the group of uninvited guests, it was too late to block the bridge.

    "jingling"

    "Puff puff"

    A masked man in Taoist robes with a long sword in his hand killed through the encirclement of guards and rushed to Mao Shiba. If it's not Taoist Xuanzhen, who else?

    "Brother, let's go."

    "Thank you heroes for saving me." Under the protection of Daoist Xuanzhen and several Tiandihui heroes who arrived afterward, Mao Shiba quickly rushed out of the encirclement.

    Seeing this, Gao Peng in the sky stopped performing the Eighteen Flips of the Swallow, and fell to the ground, killing the remaining guards together with the heroes of the Heaven and Earth Association.

    After a while, suddenly there was a sound of chaotic footsteps coming from the Shenwu Gate, and the heroes of the Heaven and Earth Society became nervous, knowing that a large number of guards had arrived, and immediately began to evacuate.

    Gao Peng took the initiative to stand in the rear, standing alone in the middle of the long bridge, blocking the pursuing guards, and the heroes of the world and Mao Shiba quickly went away.

    After a while, Ruidong, the deputy head of the Ouchi Imperial Guard, Zhang Kangnian, Zhao Qixian and other chief guards rushed out of the Shenwumen with a large number of guards.

    Seeing this, Gao Peng didn't dare to delay any longer. This Ruidong is not easy to deal with. Martial arts in Jianghu, even if they can't reach the top level, they are still at the top level among the second-rate masters.

    As for Gao Peng himself, with his superb marksmanship and his incomparable lightness kung fu, he can only reach the level of a first-rate master. If it is only about internal strength, Gao Peng is at best below the second-rate and above the third-rate.

    Compared with Chen Jinnan, Master Jiu Nan, Master Hong, Gui Xinshu, Grand Lama Sangjie, and Feng Xifan, there is still a long way to go.

    In the final analysis, the level of the exercises is too low, the internal strength is not deep enough, and the quality of the internal force is too poor. Facing the incomparably solid internal force of these masters, it is completely vulnerable.

    The world of martial arts like Lu Ding Ji is no longer the same concept as the world of ancient martial arts like Huang Feihong. The proportion of "wu" in the world of ancient martial arts is still very heavy.

    As long as the martial arts are strong, even if the internal strength is weak, it is not impossible to defeat opponents with stronger internal strength than oneself, because their internal strength is at the same level and there is no overwhelming advantage.

    However, the quality of internal force in the world of martial arts is completely higher than that in the world of ancient martial arts. No matter how high the martial arts are, if the internal force is not good, as long as the weapons and fists are fighting with the opponent, they will inevitably fall into a disadvantage.

    Of course, it doesn't mean that high-strength martial arts are completely useless. If the martial arts are much higher than others, even if the internal strength is weaker, there is still a chance to win. Just like Linghu Chong who has lost all internal strength, he can also be regarded as a master.

    But it must be Wu??It is higher than the opponent to a certain extent, and obviously, Gao Peng's martial arts can't crush Ruidong, and it is completely inferior to the quality of internal strength.

    His internal energy consumption in the fight must be very high, even several times that of the opponent. If he cannot win in a short time, then he will only be defeated.

    If he was surrounded by many guards led by Rui Dong, he would definitely not be able to please him, and he might even confess that he was here, and immediately used a move to sweep away thousands of troops, forcing the guards in front of him to retreat, then turned around and performed lightness kung fu to leave quickly.

    Rui Dong rushed outside the Shenwu Gate and saw the corpses of the guards all over the place, his face turned ashen, but he still stopped the guards from chasing them, and ordered: "Don't chase after the poor, our duty is to guard the palace, don't leave without authorization."  .¡±

    "Zhang Kangnian, send people to the Xiaoqi camp, order them to strictly guard the gates of the imperial city, strictly check the people who come in and go out, and send people to arrest anyone who is still on the street after the curfew time."

    "Cha."

    However, after Gao Peng left Shenwumen, he quickly caught up with the Tiandihui people and fled north with them. After arriving near Di'anmen, he turned to the west and rushed to the Shicha seaside, sneaked out of the imperial city along the Shicha coast, and returned  to the inner city.

    After arriving in the inner city, the heroes of the Heaven and Earth Congregation dispersed, while Gao Peng closely followed Taoist Xuanzhen, Qian Laoben and others.

    After running for more than two hours, until the fourth watch, everyone finally arrived at a large manor. There was a plaque on the gate of the manor with the words "Chen's Mansion" written on it.

    This manor is close to Dongzhimen. It is located in a remote area. There are few houses around. The only few houses are owned by Tiandihui.

    The reason why the stronghold is set here is because it is close to Dongzhimen, and there are mountains and forests outside Dongzhimen. If there is any accident, it is convenient for them to escape.

    When they arrived at the Chen Mansion, they had money to arrange for Mao Shiba to be bandaged and healed. However, Taoist Xuanzhen and others went to the hall to greet Gao Peng after changing their night clothes. At this time, Gao Peng also took off the mask.  Face towel, put the bamboo hat behind your back.

    "Your Excellency must be the brother Gao that the chief rudder is talking about?" Daoist Xuanzhen clasped his fists to Gao Peng and asked in a harmonious voice.

    Gao Peng clasped his fists in return, and said with a smile: "Gao Peng, if I guessed correctly, this is the Daoist Xuanzhen whom Chief Tutor Chen mentioned to me, right?"

    When Taoist Xuanzhen heard that the chief rudder had mentioned himself in front of Brother Gao, a happy smile suddenly appeared on his face.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 316 Subduing Mao Shiba

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "The poor Taoist is Xuanzhen. The chief rudder has an order. If you are lucky enough to meet Brother Gao, you must ask Brother Gao to stay for a while and report to him immediately."

    "Brother Gao, if there is no serious matter, please stay here temporarily until the chief helmsman arrives, when the chief helmsman and brother Gao have important matters to discuss."

    Gao Peng's heart moved when he heard the words, and Chen Jinnan gave the order. He must have made a decision, and Gao Peng was looking forward to it.

    Immediately said happily: "In this case, Gao Mou would be respectful rather than obedient."

    Daoist Xuanzhen and the others breathed a sigh of relief when they heard the words. At this time, Qian Laoben also arranged for Mao Shiba to come out to meet Gao Peng, and Daoist Xuanzhen introduced the people from the Qingmu Hall present to Gao Peng.

    Those present were all the mainstays of Qingmu Hall, except for Xu Tianchuan who was not present, the others were: Daoist Xuanzhen, Qian Laoben, Li Lishi, Gao Yanchao, Qi Qingbiao, Guan Anji, Feng Jizhong, Jia Laoliu, Jia Jindao,  Blind Cui and Fan Gang.

    When Daoist Xuanzhen introduced Fengjizhong, Gao Peng subconsciously looked at him a few more times. This famous rebellious boy in The Deer and Ding Ji has a loyal and honest appearance, and he is usually taciturn.  traitor.

    However, at this time, Feng Ji should not have betrayed Tiandihui. In fact, in the early stage of Ludingji, Tiandihui did not have any traitors, and even if there were, they would not be high-level.

    Regardless of whether it is from the original book or the film and television drama, Kangxi did not know anything about Wei Xiaobao's experience in the early stage. It was not until Wei Xiaobao and the Tiandihui people returned to the capital from Yunnan that Kangxi suddenly knew the identity of the incense master of Wei Xiaobao's Qingmutang.

    There is no doubt that Feng Jizhong began to rebel since then, and Gao Peng can probably guess why he chose to rebel.

    It is nothing more than the fact that Tiandihui has been working for many years, but there is no progress. Instead, it is intriguing internally.

    However, after years of hard work by Kangxi, the foundation of the Qing court has become extremely solid, and the people live and work in peace and contentment, and have gradually forgotten the harm caused to them when the Qing court entered the customs.

    The common people are the most forgetful, as long as they can live a good life, who cares about your national righteousness?

    For them, as long as they can live a good life, whoever rules is the same, even if it is ruled by the red-haired ghost Rakshasa, as long as they live a good life, what is the ancestor?  What is a nation?  have no idea.

    This has to be said to be a kind of sadness. Although there are people with national righteousness in mind, they are only a minority after all. Most people can only see if there is food to eat on their one-third of an acre of land, or where can they come from?  The so-called "small peasant thinking" and "small people thinking"?

    It is also based on this situation that Tiandihui is doomed to have no future. People like Fengjizhong choose to betray because they clearly see this future.

    But now that Gao Peng is here, anti-Qing and Ming Dynasty will no longer be a dream. He believes that under his plan, those who originally rebelled will never rebel.

    Because, he can let them see a brilliant future.

    After Qian Laoben arranged a room for Gao Peng, everyone in the Qingmu Hall dispersed, and Gao Peng went to visit Mao Shiba's residence. He has always valued this honest and honest man.

    When Gao Peng entered Mao Shiba's room, a brother who knew the medical skills of Tiandihui had just applied Jinchuang medicine and bandaged him. Seeing Gao Peng coming in, Mao Shiba was busy struggling to stand up.

    Gao Peng took two quick steps, pressed Mao Shiba on the couch, and said in a warm voice: "Brother Mao is injured, so don't be too polite. You and I have the same temper, and we can never go against each other. It's not beautiful to see others too much."

    Mao Shiba was moved when he heard the words, his eyes were slightly red, he nodded heavily, and said: "Okay, brother Gao Yibo Yuntian, since you regard me as a brother, Mao Shiba will not be polite to you, you saved me twice.  My life, Mao Shiba's life in the future, belongs to Brother Gao."

    Gao Peng shook his head with a smile, and joked: "Your life is your own, and no one can take it away, but your ability! It can be put to great use."

    "Hahahaha" Mao Shiba laughed boldly a few times, and laughed at himself, "Brother Gao praised me too much, my meager skills, even that ignorant gangster Wei Xiaobao despises me, saying my martial arts are low  , I can only wear some red vests, Brother Gao thinks highly of me, I am really ashamed!"

    "Hahahaha" Gao Peng laughed together with Mao Shiba when he heard the words.

    After laughing, Gao Peng stretched out his finger and pointed at Mao Shiba, and said with a smile: "You! You yourself said that Brother Wei is ignorant, how can he tell the difference in martial arts?"

    "I know that your most powerful martial art is the Five Tigers Broken Door Knife.When my younger brother is together, he always fights the enemy empty-handed, so naturally he can't see how powerful you are.  "

    "Actually, you just lack a good knife. If I have a chance in the future, I will definitely get you a treasured knife. Now, you can rest here to recover from your injuries! This is the entrance of the Qingmu Hall of the Tiandihui, very safe.  "

    After hearing Gao Peng's words, Mao Shiba's fat face flushed red with excitement, and the thought of "a man who knows his confidant will die" uncontrollably rose in his heart.  A gift of knowledge.

    Seeing this, Gao Peng didn't say much anymore, and it was enough to win people's hearts. If it was too much, it would appear to be worthless. Then he changed the subject and said, "Speaking of Brother Wei, what happened to you after the farewell to the court that day? How could it be?"  appeared in the palace?"

    After hearing the words, Mao Shiba mentioned that they had dinner at the inn, and ended up encountering Hai Dafu, which was basically the same as the original drama. After Gao Peng knew about it, he told Mao Shiba to heal his wounds, and there was no need to think about anything else.

    So far, Gao Peng has lingered in the stronghold of Tiandihui, practicing martial arts every day, connecting with Taoist Xuanzhen and others, and occasionally telling them some ways of development based on the experience from later generations.

    Listen to those unheard of ways of development, methods of growth, and some ways to build an intelligence network.

    Daoist Xuanzhen and others were astonished at Gao Peng as a man of heaven, and all sighed in their hearts. No wonder the chief rudder attaches so much importance to Brother Gao.  With his assistance, great things can be expected.

    Immediately, they compiled what Gao Peng said to them into a book, and sent it to Chen Jinnan quickly through secret channels.

    What they don't know is that Chen Jinnan's emphasis on Gao Peng is not only his talent, but also the resources he has mastered, which are decisive factors for the success of anti-Qing and Fuming.

    However, when Chen Jinnan received this secret letter and read some of the development strategies proposed by Gao Peng in it, he naturally paid more attention to him. If he was not involved in important affairs, he would like to leave immediately and go to the capital to meet Gao Peng  .

    And in the past few days, everyone in the Qingmu Hall is planning to take advantage of Oboi's injury and take his life to avenge Yin Xiangzhu, the victims of the Ming History case, and thousands of Han compatriots who died tragically at his hands.

    Gao Peng was naturally not excluded. On the contrary, Daoist Xuanzhen, Qian Laoben and others also solemnly asked him for advice on how to act.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 317 Discuss the benefits of Obai's life and death, what a pity

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Regarding the assassination of Oboi, Gao Peng only has one suggestion, wait.

    ?Because of the recent Shenwumen incident, the imperial city is already under martial law at this time, which is not conducive to action.

    Although Oboi was injured, it was not a serious injury. It has been nearly half a month now, and his injury is probably about to heal.

    Besides, there are many elite soldiers and powerful generals in Oboi's mansion, and there are many master guards under him, so it is unwise to attack by force.

    Moreover, since he was wounded by Gao Peng's musket, Obai is now very cautious when he leaves the mansion. There are at least three sedan chairs when he leaves the mansion, and each time he takes a different sedan chair, the number of guards accompanying him is several times more.

    Even if Gao Peng has a musket in his hand, he may not be able to kill him unless he is bombarded, but how can he explain to the Tiandihui how he conjured such a large cannon out of thin air?

    According to the calculation of time, the day when Kangxi will attack Oboi is not far away. At that time, Oboi will be imprisoned in the prison of Prince Kang Jieshu's mansion.

    Although the defense of Prince Kang's Mansion may not be worse than that of Obai Mansion, even if Prince Kang didn't react for a while because of the suddenness when he entered, he would definitely be surrounded by Prince Kang's army when he went out.

    And the most wonderful thing is, that boy Wei Xiaobao also received the order from Kangxi to go to take Aobai's life, isn't this boy a ready-made hostage by then?

    ?In fact, if you want to enter the palace to kill people, and then get out, there is only one chance. Otherwise, how can you rely on people from the Tiandihui?  Gao Peng went to Aobai Mansion by himself to get things done.

    Although he is good at light work, if he is shot by a bow and arrow, he is not so easy to escape.

    If he is facing the rain of arrows head-on when attacking, with his perfect and superb marksmanship, which is enough to stab mosquitoes, flies and even bee swarms, he can resist it.

    However, if you want to leave, you swear to expose your back to the archer. How is that different from courting death?  As for resisting arrows backwards, Gao Peng said that this is not a small difficulty.

    Besides, even if he is somewhat sure, there is no need to take this risk. Since there are ready-made safety measures, why should he go out of his way?

    Of course, he couldn't directly tell the people of the Tiandihui about the situation. The reason he used was that these days he would act alone to inquire about the news, and when the time came, he would notify them immediately.

    Gao Peng was indeed looking for news, and he went deep into the palace. With his lightness, it is not difficult to avoid the guards and climb over the city wall.

    As for the terrain of the palace, hehe, he lived in Beijing when I was in the world of special forces.

    It is not an exaggeration to say that Gao Peng's understanding of the Forbidden City is not comparable to that of Kangxi who lived here since he was a child.

    That night, he was lurking on the roof of the Hall of Martial Arts, and finally overheard Kangxi, Wei Xiaobao, Duolong and a group of Buku discussing secretly, planning to attack Oboi.

    Gao Peng was secretly delighted, and finally the time came. He immediately left the palace calmly, returned to the base of the Tiandihui, and reported the situation to Taoist Xuanzhen and the others, asking them to contact their hands and make preparations.

    "What? The emperor of the Tartars is going to take down Oboi? Haha, that's great. Oboi is a thief who has done many injustices. Now even their own people can't tolerate him, and they can't do without death, hahahaha"

    After listening to the news brought back by Gao Peng, Qian Laoben laughed excitedly and trembled all over his body.

    Taoist Priest Xuanzhen also stroked his beard happily, and said with a smile: "Although Oboi is our Han people's sworn enemy, he is indeed a rare hero in the Qing court.  Break your own arm."

    Gao Peng was not happy, and sighed: "I don't think so, in fact, I think that if Oboi can live well, it will be more beneficial to us than if he dies."

    Everyone in Qingmu Hall was startled when they heard the words, Daoist Xuanzhen and Qian Laoben clasped their fists together and said solemnly: "I respectfully listen to Brother Gao's advice."

    Gao Peng waved his hand and said with a smile: "Brother Qian, the head of Taoism, you are being polite. It's not a good opinion, it's just looking at the problem from another angle."

    After taking two steps, he said, "That's right, for the Qing court, Oboi was indeed a capable minister, but in fact, Oboi has made great achievements and has become more and more arrogant and domineering over the years.  .¡±

    "I even found out that Oboi hid the dragon robe in the mansion. Sima Zhao's heart is clearly revealed. Kangxi is almost a puppet emperor. You all underestimate the young emperor Kangxi. Through my observation of him, this is actually a puppet emperor.  An emperor with hills and valleys in his chest."

    "With Oboi as a hindrance, many of his political strategies could not be implemented, and the Qing court was still unable to truly stabilize the country."

    "And Oboi is hostile to the Han people.What you do always violates the interests of the Han people. As a result, the Han people will always hate the Qing court and support our anti-Qing cause.  "

    "If Oboi dies, and there is no one in the court who can restrain Kangxi, he will be able to truly grasp the power, develop the people's livelihood, and stabilize the Qing Dynasty."

    "At that time, the people will live in prosperity and live and work in peace and contentment. They will gradually forget their vows to Ming Dynasty, and their anti-Qing hearts will be shaken. The people are like this. As long as they can eat and clothe themselves warmly, who will rule them?"

    "We can't blame the common people for forgetting their ancestors and lacking national integrity. After all, their life is daily necessities."

    Everyone in the Qingmu Hall heard this, all of them had ugly faces and were silent. Gao Peng sighed and said: "It's a pity that the Heaven and Earth Society didn't have enough information before, and I didn't know the inside story of the court. It was too late for me to inquire about the news.  Failure to prepare earlier has made the anti-Qing cause a lot of detours."

    "Now we can only let Oboi die, but it doesn't matter, the big deal is a matter of fighting for a few more years. The so-called political power under the knife and gun, to stabilize the world, ultimately depends on military strength."

    "I am sure that within a few years we will build an army that can crush the Qing court. By then we will not need these opportunities, and we will just take down this country with dignity."

    Although Gao Peng's words made them feel a little comforted, they still felt ashamed. Indeed, as Gao Peng said, if they could have grasped the inside information of the court earlier, then they would probably have saved many years of struggle.

    Don't say anything else, let's just say that now, if they are already prepared, then before Ao Bai enters the palace tomorrow, they only need to try to inform Ao Bai of Kangxi's arrangement.

    Oboi vowed to personally bring up the army and force the palace to rebel. When the Qing court is in civil strife, if they take advantage of it, they may have the opportunity to occupy the palace in one fell swoop and wipe out the Qing court from the emperor to the princes and ministers.

    The Qing court fell apart, and those generals who were leading the army outside were bound to fall apart and stand on their own. At that time, the chief helmsman raised his arms again, and the world was full of wars, and the destruction of the Tartars could be expected.

    And if the Tiandihui can really create an invincible army as Gao Peng said, then it will be a sure thing for them to seize the world and restore Daming.

    What a pity, what a pity!  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 318 Deer and Cauldron Double Treasures in Hand

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Since Gao Peng and Taoist Xuanzhen and others analyzed the stakes of Oboi's life and death, everyone in the Qingmu Hall became more convinced and valued Gao Peng.

    But in the end they still decided to kill Oboi. Since it was done, and they couldn't use the living Oboi to stimulate the Qing court, they had to let Oboi die in their hands and use it as waste.

    Apart from Yin Xiangzhu's personal enmity, there are many benefits to killing Oboi himself, which will greatly increase the prestige of the world. After all, Oboi is the enemy of all Han people. No matter who kills him, he will be punished by his comrades and anti-Qing patriots.  respect.

    The next day, Aobai entered the palace and did not return. Gao Peng knew that he had no chance to come back, so that night, Gao Peng sneaked into Aobai's mansion.

    During the daytime, Oboi's mansion had already been wiped out, and all Oboi's henchmen and cronies had been taken down and thrown into prison.

    At this time, the Oboi mansion was completely silent, there was no one in the mansion, only the front and back gates were guarded by soldiers from the guard battalion, so after Gao Peng sneaked into the Oboi mansion, he swaggered straight to the Oboi bedroom.

    Fortunately, today, Kangxi wanted to punish Aobai's party members and investigate his crimes, so he sent people to search the house immediately before he came in time, otherwise why would Gao Peng have anything to do?

    In Aobai's bedroom, Gao Peng found the place where Aobai hid his treasure without much effort, and opened the mahogany box in the secret treasure house. Gao Peng didn't take any money, but only took the black iron dagger and the  Gold vest.

    He didn't even glance at the two forty-two chapters on the side. He already knew that the treasure of the Manchu Qing Dynasty was located in Luding Mountain, at the confluence of the Emur River and Heilongjiang.  Two chapters?

    The dark iron dagger is dark and dull, cold, with a sharkskin sheath as the sheath, and the handle is one foot two inches long. Of course, it is one foot two inches in ancient times. In modern measurement units, it is only about six inches.  The head of the choke gun is about the same length.

    Gao Peng made a little experiment, picked up a fifty taels of gold ingot from the box, and cut it lightly with a black iron dagger, cutting into the gold ingot like tofu, and the gold ingot split into two instantly.

    Gao Peng nodded in satisfaction, casually threw away the shark leather case, and put the black iron dagger directly into the reincarnation watch.

    The gold silk vest is not as golden as in the original drama, because the gold thread of this vest is black gold, so it is actually black. It looks similar to the bulletproof vests of later generations, but its texture is better than bulletproof vests.  The vest is much lighter.

    Gao Peng was not polite, took off his coat directly, and put it on his body. This vest is a treasure. It is not only invulnerable, it can resist physical blows, and it can also isolate the invasion of internal forces. It is really a rare treasure of protection.

    If Wei Xiaobao didn't have this vest to protect himself, he would have died countless times in the original play.

    As for the vest now in the hands of Gao Peng, whether Wei Xiaobao will die because of it is not a question for him to consider.

    After all, in Gao Peng's eyes, although Wei Xiaobao is the son of this world, it does not help him in what he wants to do, and he is just an insignificant person.

    He is just a lucky little gangster, and he has never single-mindedly opposed the Qing Dynasty and restored the Ming Dynasty. Of course, he has never devoted himself to assisting Kangxi. He has no political standpoint of his own at all.

    To a certain extent, he is the most typical egoist. He thinks of ordinary people. Everything he does is based on his own interests. Although he always talks about being a good brother and being moral, in reality he has no morals at all.  to speak of.

    Or it can be said that what he did was just the kind of small righteousness between brothers and friends, but he never understood what great righteousness is. On this point, Huang Feihong's position is much firmer than him.

    However, you can't say that someone like Wei Xiaobao is wrong, foresight determines a person's behavior style.

    Wei Xiaobao is just an ignorant bastard, what kind of national righteousness can you expect him to know?  So Gao Peng can only treat him as an insignificant person.

    However, with Wei Xiaobao's ingenuity, many of his behaviors will change accordingly under the difference between having a gold vest and not having a gold vest. Presumably he will not do such a thing as taking the initiative to die.

    Looking at the box of gold and silver treasures, Gao Peng's eyes flashed, but he finally decided to take it away. This box is less than one cubic meter, and the reincarnation watch can still be squeezed.

    He took out two forty-two chapters, randomly put them in a drawer in a room, and then with a wave of his hand, he put the mahogany box back into the reincarnation watch.

    After the goal was achieved, Gao Peng didn't stay any longer, and quickly left Aobai's mansion to return to the stronghold.

    Gao Peng arrived at the stronghold, went straight to the back door, looked left and right, saw no one around, bent his right arm, and made a shoulder.In the next moment, the mahogany box appeared on Gao Peng's shoulder, and he stepped forward to knock on the door.

    Not long after, someone came to open the door, but it was in the wind, seeing Gao Peng carrying a wooden box, he said in surprise: "Brother Gao, you are"

    Gao Peng stepped into the door and said with a smile, "Let's go in and talk about it."

    Feng Jizhong nodded, looked around with his head, then closed the door, and followed Gao Peng to the hall.

    Qingmutang has taken action recently, so all the disciples who usually hide in the surrounding area have gathered here, and there are also several surrounding courtyards where there are also disciples of the Tiandihui.

    However, Taoist Xuanzhen and Qian Laoben and other high-level officials basically stayed in the hall or yard when they were free, waiting for the opportunity to do something at any time.

    "Brother Gao."

    Seeing Gao Peng enter the hall, Taoist Xuanzhen and others got up to salute one after another, and looked curiously at the box on Gao Peng's shoulder.

    Gao Peng took a handful with his left hand and put the wooden box down on the ground.

    "Tom"

    The wooden box fell to the ground with a dull sound, which showed the weight of the box.

    "Brother Gao, what is this?" Qian Laoben asked in confusion.

    Gao Peng smiled slightly, stepped forward to open the wooden box, and said: "I found this from a secret storehouse in Aobai's bedroom, let's have a look!"

    The lid of the box was opened, and the brightly lit room was filled with precious light, and everyone present gasped in unison.

    I saw that the box was based on fifty taels of gold ingots, and on it were some treasures such as bracelets and rosary beads made of top-grade ice-type emperor green jadeite, or necklaces made of pearls as big as thumbs.  , and even a few scrolls.

    Taoist Priest Xuanzhen opened one of the scrolls, and immediately exclaimed: "This this is actually Wu Daozi's authentic work."

    "There is also an authentic painting by Wang Xizhi!"

    "This box of things is priceless!"

    Looking at the people who were exclaiming again and again, Gao Peng smiled and said: "What we do costs a lot of money, so let's use these properties for the future activities of Qingmu Hall!"

    Taoist Xuanzhen and the others put down their treasures one after another when they heard this, and they all clasped their fists to Gao Peng and gave a deep bow. After all, Gao Peng is not a member of the Tiandihui at this time, so he should have the etiquette, "Brother Gao Gao Yi, I will thank you  .¡±

    Gao Peng waved his hand and said solemnly: "You don't have to be polite, everyone is fighting for the same goal, and this is what Gao should do."

    "I have found out where Aobai is being held. It is in the prison of Prince Kang's Mansion. Next, I will make a plan and how to proceed!" (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 319 Killing Obai

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Prince Kang's Mansion, dungeon.

    Aobai was wearing prison clothes, his hands and feet were chained up with arm-thick iron chains, he paced back and forth in the prison, yelling and cursing endlessly.

    "The dog emperor, full of hypocrisy, Taizu Taizong, the founding kings, who is not a great hero who kills like hemp?"

    "You don't have any heroic spirit at all, and you still use such indecent means to stab me in the back, I'm sorry"

    Above the dungeon, Prince Kang and Wei Xiaobao stood by the window and peeked inside. Oboi seemed to have sensed something, and suddenly stopped in his tracks, casting his ferocious gaze towards the window.

    Prince Kang and Wei Xiaobao outside the window trembled, and hurriedly left the window. Prince Kang turned pale and said to Wei Xiaobao: "Gui Gonggong, Aobai has no king, insulting the Lord, it is an unforgivable crime!"

    Wei Xiaobao was even more unbearable, his legs trembled, and he showed a very forced smile, saying: "The emperor's benevolent government also hopes that he will reform himself! Don't worry! I will be able to persuade him."

    Prince Kang was overjoyed and said with a flattering smile, "That would be great. Eunuch Gui will surely succeed when he goes out on the horse. I'll go prepare the food and drink, and wait for the good news."

    Seeing Wei Xiaobao's distraught look on his face, Prince Kang cautiously asked, "Do you want me to accompany you in?"

    Wei Xiaobao swallowed, he actually came here to take Oboi's life under the orders of Kangxi, but he couldn't let other people know, naturally he couldn't let Prince Kang in.

    Immediately suppressing the fear of Oboi in his heart, he forced a smile and said: "No need, don't bother the prince."

    Prince Kang smiled coyly, and said shamelessly: "I'm really afraid of being scolded by him, but after you go in, don't approach him, it's better to walk against the wall!"

    "Walking againstthe wall?"

    Wei Xiaobao was already very terrified in his heart. When Prince Kang said this, he became even more terrified, but when he thought of his mission, he wanted to cry. How could you kill your grandfather if you didn't get close to him?

    Prince Kang was waiting outside, Wei Xiaobao ordered someone to open the gate of the dungeon, and moved in cautiously.

    "Emperor Dog, you are ungrateful, these greedy ministers" Oboi was still chattering and cursing, but when he saw Wei Xiaobao coming in, he became furious, pointed at Wei Xiaobao and cursed: "You, a coward who is both male and female  , come here, I will strangle you to death."

    "jingling"

    Because of Oboi's fury, the thick iron chains that locked his hands and feet suddenly crackled, coupled with the gloomy environment, Oboi's appearance like a hellish ghost made Wei Xiaobao's legs go limp from fright, and he suddenly backed against the wall  superior.

    A guard from Prince Kang's mansion next to him hurriedly stepped forward to please him and said, "Eunuch, don't be afraid, he won't be able to escape."

    Wei Xiaobao always wanted to save face, so he glared at the guard angrily, and said, "Can't you see that I'm pretending? The emperor told me to ask him something, you go out first."

    "Yes, Eunuch."

    Outside the palace wall near the dungeon of Prince Kang's Mansion, a group of men in black suddenly came from afar and gathered here. They either flew from the roof, or rushed from the alley, and soon gathered here.  ten people.

    Wearing a bamboo hat and a black scarf, Gao Peng, Taoist Xuanzhen and the others nodded at each other. Those with high martial arts skills jumped up and jumped into the palace, while those without such skills cooperated with each other and jumped over the wall.

    After they all came in, under the leadership of Gao Peng who knew the path, the group headed towards the dungeon.

    "who?"

    "kill."

    When they approached the last arch of the dungeon, they were finally discovered by the guards. Everyone was no longer cautious. Gao Peng let out a low shout, and took the lead in shooting in with his spear.

    "There are assassins, come, there are assassins."

    When Prince Kang saw a large number of men in black rushing in, he immediately left the scene screaming and ran to dispatch troops. The guards guarding here desperately stepped forward to resist and cover Prince Kang's departure.

    Holding a spear in his hand, Gao Peng rushed towards the entrance of the dungeon. Those who stood in his way were invincible. The guards were suddenly attacked, and there were not many of them.

    Daoist Xuanzhen and the others were thinking about grabbing the head, and followed Gao Peng into the dungeon. At this time, there was only a young eunuch wearing the costume of the chief eunuch in the dungeon.  The poison under it took effect.

    A hero of the Heaven and Earth Society slashed at Wei Xiaobao with a knife. Gao Peng's eyes were fixed, his spear poked, and he caught the man's long knife, and said in a low voice: "Don't kill him, this is one of our own."

    Done right?Wei Xiaobao screamed with his head in his arms and shouted: "Brother Wei, it's me."

    Hearing the familiar voice and seeing the familiar spear in Gao Peng's hand, Wei Xiaobao was overjoyed, "Brother Gao, it's you! That's great."

    Seeing that the other party is really an acquaintance of Gao Peng, other good men around the world ignored him and rushed to Obai in the prison. At this time, someone had already broken the door lock and rushed in.

    Seeing this, Gao Peng said to Wei Xiaobao: "Hide aside first, we will take you out after we kill Oboi. Brother Mao is recuperating in a safe place right now, and I will take you to see him when the time comes."

    "It's great that the eighteenth brother is fine, but you have to be careful, Oboi is really powerful." Wei Xiaobao found a corner and squatted down in a good manner, and did not forget to remind him.

    Of course Gao Peng knew that Oboi was very powerful, and he couldn't kill him in a short time based on the few dishes of Tiandihui, so he didn't rush forward, otherwise it would be bad to give others the impression of grabbing credit.

    Gao Peng raised his gun and walked unhurriedly towards the prison where Oboi was held. At this time, the fierce battle inside was in full swing, and sparks flew everywhere.

    Although Oboi was chained by an iron chain, the iron chain was also of a certain length, which just provided a weapon for the unarmed Oboi.

    The iron chain as thick as a child's arm is no different from two steel whips in the hands of the powerful Oboi, not only withstood the stabbing of the sword in front of him, but also killed several people with it, and those who were hit by the iron chain flew away  , All of them died of broken sternum and broken internal organs.

    But at this moment, Oboi went mad, burst out with strange power, and grabbed the iron ring on the wall and forcibly pulled out a piece of the prison wall.

    ?The brick and stone connected with the iron chain turned into a meteor hammer, and the casualties in the sky and the earth would increase greatly in a short while, and even Taoist Xuanzhen, Qian Laoben, and Fengji middle masters could only dodge, not attack.

    Seeing this, Gao Peng knew that it was time to do it himself. As soon as he rushed into the prison with a gun, Ao Bai immediately set his sights on him. At this time, it can be said that the enemy was extremely jealous when they met.

    Aobai naturally would not forget the chief culprit who wounded his feet with a musket and made him lie on the bed for ten days, going out in fear.

    Immediately shouting wildly, the bricks and stones like a meteor hammer in his hand slammed towards Gao Peng fiercely.

    "Brother Gao, be careful."

    Gao Peng's heart trembled, and he flipped his left hand, and the black iron dagger appeared in his hand. The internal force output wrapped the black iron dagger, making the already unparalleled sharp dagger sharper, and the inner force was wrapped to protect the dagger from  damage.

    On one side of the figure, the masonry flew over Gao Peng's chest, and raised his left arm.

    "Ding"

    There was a clear sound of metal and iron clanging, and the iron chain broke from it, without waiting for Oboi to react, the life-threatening throat-lock gun held in his right hand was sent to Oboi, and his internal force spewed out.

    "Clang"

    "poof"

    "Uh ho ho"

    The prison suddenly fell silent, and all the heroes of the Heaven and Earth Society stared blankly at the long spear that pierced Oboi's throat in Gao Peng's hand, and all sighed in their hearts.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 320 Breaking Kangxi's Arm

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Clang"

    "Ding Ding Ding Ding"

    Gao Peng withdrew the life-threatening throat lock gun, and Oboi fell down with his eyes wide open. Gao Peng held the black iron dagger in his hand, stepped forward with a few swipes, and cut off the locks that locked Oboi's limbs, and then looked at Xuanzhen  Taoist.

    Taoist Xuanzhen calmed down and ordered: "Oboi is dead, take his body and leave."

    "yes."

    "Wrap me up."

    Just at this moment, Prince Kang's shout came from outside the dungeon, and the expressions of everyone in the Heaven and Earth Club who rushed out of the prison changed.

    Gao Peng waved to Wei Xiaobao unhurriedly, and said: "Brother Wei, I have wronged you, remember to pretend to be very scared, cooperate with us, and send us out."

    "Huh? Oh!"

    Wei Xiaobao instantly understood Gao Peng's meaning, and took the initiative to walk up to a hero of the Tiandihui, raised his knife and put it under his neck, and said in his mouth: "Brother, be careful, don't be serious.  Give me a knife!"

    "Well¡­¡­"

    The heroes of the Heaven and Earth Society watched this scene in astonishment and speechlessness, this guy really conscious!

    However, with Wei Xiaobao's move, they felt at ease, and were about to leave the dungeon when guards rushed in.

    "Stand back, or I'll kill him." At this moment, three or four swords reached Wei Xiaobao's neck.

    "Stand back!"

    Although Wei Xiaobao knew that these were his own people and would not seriously hurt him, but after all, there were a few glaring knives on his neck, what if someone missed?

    Therefore, his frightened expression at this time was very real, and he couldn't tell it was fake at all. Of course, knowing that Wei Xiaobao was really scared, Gao Peng, who knew him very well, was probably the only one.

    Others still secretly praised in their hearts, this little brother surnamed Wei is a natural undercover agent, and he can act so realistically.

    "Fire the arrow."

    The few people in the lead had just rushed out of the dungeon. When Prince Kang gave an order, arrows shot at everyone like locusts. Fortunately, Gao Peng, Taoist Xuanzhen and others who were in the lead, all of them counted the first wave of arrows.  , no one was injured.

    The next moment, Wei Xiaobao was escorted out, and he cried out in a crying voice: "My lord, I'm here!"

    Prince Kang's complexion changed drastically, he hurriedly raised his hands high, and shouted: "Stop, stop quickly."

    The archers surrounding the dungeon immediately stopped and did not dare to shoot again. Prince Kang looked at Gao Peng and the others with a livid face, and shouted angrily: "Bold rebels, you are already surrounded and you cannot escape. If you are smart, put down your weapons!"  Capture them without a fight, or you will die without a place to bury you."

    "snort."

    Gao Peng snorted coldly, Shi Shiran put the life-threatening throat-locking gun back into the cloth cover behind his back, put his hands into his arms, and when he stretched out, he was already holding a short musket in each of his hands, and pointed directly at Kang who was several meters away.  Prince.

    Prince Kang's face changed wildly, his body froze in place, and his eyes were full of fear. As a prince, he was naturally no stranger to muskets. At such a short distance, even if he wanted to hide, it was too late!

    "Listen, Tartars, now that the lives of your lord and this little eunuch are in our hands, the wise ones put down their weapons and get out of the way."

    "Otherwise, if your lords are killed in front of you, the dog emperor will definitely let you die without a place to bury you."

    Gao Peng returned the words Prince Kang said to him jokingly, and everyone in the Tiandihui showed a happy smile in their eyes.

    Just now they were a little resentful, they knew that Gao Peng had two muskets, but they didn't use them to shoot Oboi just now, they used long guns to kill them, and they killed several brothers.

    Only then did they understand that it was a wise move not to use up the musket just now, after all they don't know the weight of this little eunuch in the other party's eyes, if the other party doesn't care about the life and death of this little eunuch at all, then Qingmutang will probably suffer heavy losses  .

    But in this situation, not only are they safe and sound, but they may even rob an important figure of the Qing court.

    After Gao Peng finished speaking, seeing that the archers of the Qing soldiers did not respond, he snorted coldly and said, "It seems that you will not cry when you see the coffin!"

    "boom"

    After Gao Peng finished speaking, he fired at a guard beside Prince Kang without hesitation. With Gao Peng's marksmanship, there was no reason to miss at such a short distance. The bullet hit the guard's eyebrow, and the guard fell down without a word.

    Prince Kang trembled all over, and his face became even paler. Gao Peng put down the musket that had already been fired, and pointed the other musket at Prince Kang.He said: "You still have one last chance, do you want to let us go, or let your prince die with us?"

    "Put downput down your weapons and get out of the way." Prince Kang gave the order in a trembling voice.

    The Qing soldiers did not dare to hesitate. If the prince was really killed, their whole family would probably have to be buried with him.

    At that moment, one by one, they threw the long knives, bows and arrows in their hands to the ground, and left and right to get out of the way, and at the same time, Prince Kang standing in the middle was exposed.

    "My lord, please give us a ride, or I'm afraid we won't be able to get out of the imperial city!" At this time, without Gao Peng's order, the heroes of the Tiandi Congregation rushed out and put the knife on Prince Kang's neck.

    "Let's go." Gao Peng secretly heaved a sigh of relief, and his heart was a little excited. This Prince Kang is not an ordinary person, but one of the six most famous princes in the Qing court, capable of conquering and fighting.

    Prince Kang Jieshu was the most powerful general of the Eight Banners during the Kangxi period, the commander of Zhengbai Banner, and the great general of Zhengnan.

    In the thirteenth year of Kangxi, Jie Shu personally led an army to Zhejiang to suppress Geng Jingzhong's rebellion.

    In October of the 15th year of Kangxi, Jieshu invaded Fuzhou, and Geng Jingzhong was defeated, so he surrendered himself to Jieshu's army.

    By the 19th year of Kangxi, the coastal areas of Xiamen, Kinmen, Tongshan and other places were successively recovered by Jieshu's army. After Zheng Jing was defeated, he led the remnants and fled back to Taiwan.

    It can be said that Prince Kang Jieshu made outstanding contributions to the Qing court's suppression of the San Francisco rebellion and the pacification of the world. If he could kill Jieshu, it would be tantamount to breaking Kangxi's arm.

    Gao Peng asked Taoist Xuanzhen to touch Prince Kang's acupoints, carried him out of the back door of the palace, then pulled Wei Xiaobao past him, and while pretending to hold his head with a musket, he leaned into his ear and whispered: "Brother Wei, what is the situation?"  There are changes."

    "Prince Kang is in our hands. If you are also captured, Kangxi will go crazy, which is very bad for us. I will let you go back first. You find a way to stabilize Kangxi and buy us time. I will take you when I have the opportunity in the future.  Go see Brother Mao."

    After finishing speaking, Wei Xiaobao was not allowed to say anything, and shouted loudly: "Dog eunuch, go back and tell you Tartar emperors, if you want to survive, leave the pass as soon as possible, and return my Han country, otherwise, in the future, you and other Tartars will be left alone."

    After speaking, he pushed Wei Xiaobao towards the Qing soldiers who came out, and shouted to them: "If you dare to chase one step further, just wait for Prince Kang's body to be collected!"

    When the Qing soldiers heard the words, they stopped immediately, not daring to pursue any more. Gao Peng turned around and left quickly with the heroes of the Heaven and Earth Congregation.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 321 With your help, a great cause can be expected

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    However, it was said that Wei Xiaobao went to the palace overnight to report to Kangxi that Oboi was dead and that Prince Kang had been taken away by the rebels.

    Kangxi was shocked. Prince Kang was like a right-hand man to him. If he was killed, it would be equivalent to a broken arm. It was an unbearable loss for the Qing Dynasty.

    Immediately ordered Suo'etu to dispatch the three battalions of Xiaoqi, Qianfeng, and guards to urgently track down the whereabouts of Prince Kang and the rebel party.

    Although Wei Xiaobao couldn't blame Wei Xiaobao for this matter, but he was there at the time, so it was hard to absolve himself of the blame, but there is no way, who made him get Kangxi's favor?  Suo'etu had no choice but to take the blame alone.

    Not to mention Suo'etu who was in dire straits, but said that Gao Peng and the heroes of Qingmu Hall of Tiandihui returned to the stronghold with Oboi's body and Prince Kang.

    All the heroes in Qingmu Hall immediately put on white clothes and plain onyx, opened the incense hall, and paid homage to Lord Yin Xiang.

    Although Gao Peng is not a member of the Tiandihui and does not need to wear plain onyx, but in order to show his respect for Yin Xiangzhu, he also took the initiative to wrap a white cloth around his head as a memorial service. This move naturally gained a lot of goodwill from the heroes of the Qingmu Hall.

    Prince Kang was bound and thrown aside, his eyes were dull and his face was ashen. He knew in his heart that he was more or less bad, so he couldn't help but lose all hope.

    The heroes of Qingmu Hall knelt in front of the spirit and kowtowed three times. Gao Peng also clasped his fists and made three long bows. Immediately Taoist Priest Xuanzhen put a wooden box in front of the spirit of Lord Yin Xiang. When the box opened, it was the head of Oboi.  class.

    Qian Laoben said to Yin Xiangzhu's spiritual seat with a sad expression: "Oboi is dead today, and Yin Xiangzhu's great revenge has been avenged. You have a spirit in the sky, so you can rest in peace."

    After Qian Laoben finished his sacrifice, he took two steps forward, turned to face the brothers, and said, "Everyone, Lord Yin Xiang's great revenge has been avenged today, and I, Qian Laoben, should also come out with a token."

    After speaking, he put his hands into his bosom, took out the token representing Qingmutang Xiangzhu, held it in his hand, and continued: "At the beginning, I swore in front of Yin Xiangzhu's spirit, whoever could kill Oboi and avenge him, who  It is my new incense master of Qingmu Hall."

    As soon as Qian Laoben finished speaking, all the good-looking people in the Qingmu Hall looked at Gao Peng who was standing aside, Taoist Priest Xuanzhen echoed: "That's right, it is brother Gao Penggao who killed Obai now."

    "Brother Gao is strong in martial arts, resourceful and resourceful. He has amazing talents in his chest and is even more righteous. He will take the position of the incense master of my Qingmutang. He will definitely lead us to establish an incomparable contribution to the great cause of anti-Qing and Ming Dynasty.  .¡±

    Since Gao Peng came to the stronghold, he not only gave them a lot of advice, but also took risks to find out information for them personally. It can be said that he was able to kill Oboi smoothly because of Gao Peng alone.

    Moreover, when he obtained the huge amount of treasure hidden by Oboi, he didn't take it privately, but contributed it as their activity expenses. How selfless is this?

    Therefore, no one had any objection to letting Gao Peng be their incense master, and everyone immediately agreed.

    "That's right, if Brother Gao hadn't led us this time, we might not have been able to break into Prince Kang's mansion to avenge Yin Xiangzhu, let alone capture Prince Kang and cut off the arm of the Emperor Tartar. I agree with Brother Gao as the Xiangzhu.  .¡±

    "That's right, Brother Gao is the perfect incense master."

    "Support, support Brother Gao as the incense master."

    Seeing this situation, Gao Peng hurriedly clasped his fists at the crowd. Seeing this, the crowd stopped clamoring and listened to him.

    "Thank you for your praise, brothers, but I haven't joined the Tiandihui yet, so how can I be qualified to be the incense master? I think it's better to wait for Chief Chen to arrive and see what he means, how about it?"

    "this¡­¡­"

    Qian Laoben, Daoist Xuanzhen and others looked at each other, but they had nothing to say. As Gao Peng said, he is not a member of the Tiandihui at all, so how can he be the incense master of the Tiandihui?

    They are very willing to admit him into the club, but the problem now is that they don't seem to want to join the Tiandihui yet!

    But they could see that it wasn't that Gao Peng looked down on the Tiandihui, but that there seemed to be something hidden that they didn't know, and he insisted on waiting to see the chief rudder, which must have something to do with the chief rudder.

    Forget it, anyway, according to the time, the chief rudder is about to arrive, so let the chief rudder decide everything!

    "Since Brother Gao has said so, let's wait for a while. If there is no accident, the chief rudder should be here in two days. When the time comes, let the chief rudder make a decision." Finally, Daoist Xuanzhen said.

    Qian Laoben nodded, and said: "That's the only way to go, and how to deal with this Prince Kang, I have to ask the chief rudder to decide."

    "That's right, lock him in a secret room first, and wait for the chief helmsman to arrive!"

    After everyone agreed, they dispersed separately. Prince Kang was locked in a secret room in the backyard. Gao Peng went to see Mao Shibahou,?I went back to my room to rest

    Early the next morning, Gao Peng, who was sitting cross-legged on the bed, twitched his ears, and immediately got up. Just as he opened the door, he saw a young disciple of Qingmu Hall walking towards the door.

    Seeing Gao Peng going out, the disciple respectfully cupped his fists and saluted, saying: "Brother Gao, the Chief Steward has arrived, please go and meet Brother Gao."

    Gao Peng nodded and said: "I see, thank you brother, please."

    "Brother Gao, please."

    Seeing that Gao Peng is so approachable, the disciple couldn't help but feel good about him, but he naturally didn't dare to push him too hard. He leaned to one side and stretched out his hand to invite Gao Peng to walk in front, while he followed behind by half a step.

    Arriving at the hall, only Qian Laoben and Taoist Xuanzhen were there. The disciple left after Gao Peng entered the hall, and Gao Peng greeted the two of them.

    "Brother Qian, Taoist priest, good morning."

    The two of them clasped their fists in return, Xuanzhen said in a long way: "Brother Gao, the Chief Steward is waiting for you in the wing, please follow me."

    "There is a Taoist priest."

    Gao Peng followed Daoist Xuanzhen and Qian Laoben to the wing room, and after they entered the door, they said respectfully: "Chief Rudder, Brother Gao is here."

    Standing in front of the window, Chen Jinnan turned back and looked at Gao Peng. Seeing this, Qian Laoben and Taoist Xuanzhen turned sideways to get out of the way. Gao Peng stepped forward, clasped his fists at Chen Jinnan and said with a smile: "Master Chen, long time no see."

    Chen Jinnan cupped his fists in return, "Brother Gao, please stay safe."

    After Chen Jinnan finished speaking, he glanced at Qian Laoben and Taoist Xuanzhen, and the two immediately understood, clasped fists and bowed: "Chief lord, my subordinates will retire first."

    After speaking, he went out and closed the door behind him.

    After the two went out, Chen Jinnan suddenly lifted his robe, knelt down on one knee, clasped his fists and said, "Brother Gao, please be respected by Mr. Chen."

    Gao Peng turned pale with shock, he never thought that Chen Jinnan would make such a move, he hurriedly stepped forward to help Chen Jinnan, and said anxiously: "What is the boss Chen doing? How can Gao bear it?"

    Chen Jinnan got up, looked at Gao Peng and said sincerely: "Brother Gao, why can't you bear it? They have already sent me a letter to tell me what you said to Taoist Xuanzhen, and they have given me everything you have done these days."  said."

    "Chen has seen everything that brother Gao has done for the Han people. You led the brothers in Qingmutang to kill Oboi, and avenged Yin Xiangzhu and the tens of thousands of Han compatriots who died at the hands of Oboi."

    "Besides, in the woods back then, Brother Gao's words were like a slap in the face to Chen Mou. It made Chen Mou wake up. If he wants to achieve great things, how can he be indecisive and controlled by others?"

    "Brother Gao has great kindness to Tiandihui and Chen, why can't he bear this obeisance?"

    Gao Peng's eyes showed a look of admiration, and he sighed: "The great chivalrous man is for the country and the people, Mr. Chen Zongruo is unparalleled in loyalty, he is a real hero, a great chivalrous man, if he doesn't know Chen Jinnan in his life, it is useless to call him a hero."  , really deserves its name.¡±

    From Chen Jinnan's worship and his words, Gao Peng felt Chen Jinnan's responsibility and magnanimity, so this compliment came from his heart.

    After listening to Gao Peng's words, Chen Jinnan's mood was agitated and moved, and he immediately said sincerely to Gao Peng: "Brother Gao, now I have thought clearly, if Feng Xifan and Zheng Keshuang dare to destroy my great cause of the Qing Dynasty for their own selfishness in the future, I will never  I will tolerate it, and ask Brother Gao to help me."

    Gao Peng laughed, and said: "The chief rudder has orders, how dare you refuse to obey them?"

    Chen Jinnan was ecstatic, he held Gao Peng's arms excitedly, and shouted: "Good brother, with your help, great things can be expected."

    "Hahahaha" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 322 Only Worship the Son of Heaven and Not Kneel the King

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    ? In the stronghold hall, Gao Peng stood beside Chen Jinnan. All members above the level of the small boss of Qingmutang were present. Chen Jinnan said to everyone with a happy face: "Brothers, Brother Gao has decided to join the Tiandihui and become our brother."

    All the heroes of the Heaven and Earth Society in the hall were overjoyed upon hearing the words, and Qian Laoben was the first to cup his fists and said with a smile: "Congratulations to the Chief Steward, the Heaven and Earth will have brothers Gao to help, and it will definitely be like a tiger with wings."

    Taoist Xuanzhen looked at Gao Peng and said with a smile: "In this way, brother Gao won't refuse to be the incense master of Qingmu Hall, right?"

    Gao Peng clasped his fists at all the heroes, and said with a smile: "Thanks to my brothers, I will do my part. In the future, I will devote myself to the great cause of anti-Qing and restoring the Ming Dynasty, and I will die."

    Hearing Gao Peng's words, all the heroes of Qingmu Hall knelt down on one knee, clasped their fists and shouted: "I will see Master Gao Xiang."

    Gao Peng's face changed slightly, he put his hands up empty, and said in a deep voice: "Brothers, please stand up."

    After everyone stood up, Gao Peng continued: "Everyone thinks highly of Gao, and let Gao be the incense master. If this is the case, Gao will announce the first order after taking office."

    "As the saying goes, there is gold under the knees of a man. I am a dignified son of the Han family. I worship the heavens and the earth, my parents, my teachers, and practice benevolence, righteousness, etiquette, wisdom and trustworthiness. Why do I need to learn the etiquette of the Tartars?"

    "In my Ming Dynasty, apart from kneeling to worship the emperor during sacrifices, there was no need to kneel down to see the king when I went to court. In my Ming Dynasty, only subordinates were divided into subordinates, and subordinates were never said to be slaves of superiors."

    "Let's kneel down to worship the king, relatives and teachers of heaven and earth, but we are brothers, we are brothers, we are equals, how can we kneel down to worship?"

    "So I ordered that in the future, the Qingmu Hall will cancel the kneeling ceremony, and the subordinates will refer to their superiors, and they can bow with their fists folded. There must be no mistakes."

    When Gao Peng said these words, his voice was sonorous and forceful, and even Chen Jinnan was moved, and all the heroes in Qingmu Hall felt as if they had been enlightened and woke up.

    After being ruled by the Qing Dynasty for a long time, did they gradually develop a little servility in their bones?  A majestic man kneels down to his parents, but since when did they get used to bowing down to their superiors?

    What Gao Peng said was not just talking about it. According to the records in Volume 70 of "Records of Ming Taizu", in December of the fourth year of Hongwu, Zhu Yuanzhang, in view of the fact that "military and civilian salutes, still follow Hu customs, and drinking banquets and drinking, mostly kneeling and worshiping."  ", it is to order the Ministry of Education and the Ministry of Rites to make officials and people salute.

    ?The competent officials followed the order and formulated the corresponding system, so "all Hu etiquettes are prohibited and not used".

    There is also such a statement in the "Ming Huidian": "The eight-year order of Jiajing, the patrol, and the imperial censor are not allowed to be arrogant and humiliating. When the magistrate meets, he is not allowed to kneel and salute. All officials sit in the public seat."

    Therefore, officials of the Ming Dynasty were not allowed to kneel and salute among superiors and subordinates.

    When the officials face the emperor, they are above the court hall, which is a courtesy for the emperor and his ministers. They do not have to kneel down. A few officials have seats, and most of them stand facing each other.

    The person who has a seat or has a seat to answer the emperor's question for the first time must stand up and answer, and sit down after answering.

    ?If it is an occasion like Fengtian Temple, where the emperor is the emperor, not the king, all officials have to kneel down, so the Ming Dynasty only worshiped the emperor and not the king.

    It can be seen that Zhu Yuanzhang clearly distinguishes his identity. When I am the emperor, you should kneel to me. When I am the king, you don¡¯t have to kneel to me. You can see the integrity of the king from the behavior of the king.

    A few words from Gao Peng awakened the heroes of the Heaven and Earth Society. Both Gao Peng and Chen Jinnan could feel that some subtle changes had taken place in the brothers in front of them, which was a sublimation of temperament.

    It's actually very simple, because their sense of national belonging has really returned. Chen Jinnan suppressed his excitement and said in a deep voice: "Brother Gao said it very well. In the future, not only Qingmutang, but the entire Tiandihui should act accordingly."

    All the heroes of the Qingmu Hall happily clasped their fists and bowed, and shouted in unison: "This subordinate will follow the orders of the chief rudder, thank you, Master Gao Xiang, for your guidance."

    Gao Peng nodded in satisfaction, waved his hand and said: "I can't give you advice, I just hope you remember one sentence"

    Speaking of this, Gao Peng's eyes were fixed, and he said word by word: "Han people never never be slaves."

    "Well said, the Han people will never be slaves."

    "The Han people will never be slaves The Han people will never be slaves The Han people will never be slaves."

    All the heroes in Qingmu Hall raised their fists together and shouted three times in a row. At this time, their blood was boiling and their brains were congested. I am afraid that even if Gao Peng asked them to follow him into the Forbidden City to kill Kangxi, they would not even frown.

    After a while, everyone calmed down a little, and Chen Jinnan waved his hand and shouted: "Brothers, set up the incense hall."

      The incense hall was quickly set up, and Chen Jinnan solemnly said to Gao Peng: "Brother Gao, there will be thirty-six oaths in heaven and earth, twenty-one rules, and strict rules and ten prohibitions and ten punishments. You will understand this later, let's go first  Let's burn the incense!"

    Gao Peng solemnly clasped his fists and said, "Yes, chief rudder."

    "Everything in the world, restore the Ming Dynasty, and exterminate the barbarians. We will live and die together. We will be brothers and become one family. We will worship the sky as our father and the earth as our mother. We will burn incense and make oaths, follow the heavens and walk the way, restore the Ming Dynasty, and avenge our shame.  , Blood is an alliance, and the gods come to learn."

    After reciting the oath of membership, from Chen Jinnan to the little boss, everyone dripped blood into the wine.

    When the ceremony was over, Gao Peng had truly entered the Tiandihui, and everyone in the Qingmu Hall rushed to congratulate him.

    After the little bosses dispersed, Gao Peng said to Chen Jinnan: "Chief Rudder, now that I have officially joined the Tiandihui, I should explain what I said in the woods before."

    Chen Jinnan lifted his spirits, and said solemnly: "Brother Gao, let's discuss this matter in the back hall, please."

    "Please, chief rudder, please, brothers."

    At present, Gao Peng and all the senior officials of Qingmu Hall followed Chen Jinnan to the back hall, and ordered his disciples to guard the four directions and not allow anyone to approach.

    At this time, Gao Peng also said to Taoist Xuanzhen and others: "Brothers, if we want to fight against the Qing Dynasty, it is imperative to develop the army.  Weapons and equipment require massive amounts of money.¡±

    "If you don't have a lot of money as a foundation, forming an army is nothing but a dream. It just so happens that I know the news of the three great treasures. The location of two has been confirmed, and there is still a key thing to get. The key thing  There are clues."

    "Any one of these three great treasures is enough for us to build a large army."

    After listening to Gao Peng's words, all the heroes in Qingmu Hall were in an uproar, all of them were very excited, and they all said that the great cause can be expected.

    After letting everyone in the Qingmu Hall vent their excitement, Gao Peng continued: "The first treasure is in Jiangling, Hubei. It is the treasure hidden by Emperor Liang Yuan during the Southern and Northern Dynasties. We can go and get it out immediately.  .¡±

    Hearing this, Chen Jinnan was quite calm, nodded and said: "Hubei is where the Shentaitang is located, so it is convenient for us to do things. In that case, let's leave immediately, choose a trustworthy brother, and go to Jiangling to retrieve the treasure." (Remember  Website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 323 Master Gao Xiang is really a god and man

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Gao Peng thought for a while, and said: "Don't worry, chief rudder, the treasure has been buried there for thousands of years, and I can't escape. At present, I am the only one who knows the exact location, and it can be said that it is in my pocket.  "

    "We still have another important thing to do urgently. This matter is related to whether the army we will form in the future can become an invincible army."

    Chen Jinnan's face turned solemn, and he said solemnly: "Brother Gao, please speak clearly."

    Gao Peng nodded and said: "I believe you brothers are well aware of the power of muskets. Although I understand the manufacture of muskets and cannons, I still need to work on various things in the future. It is impossible to stay in a certain place, so we need a  People who also know how to make these things will host."

    "Master Gao Xiang, besides you, who else knows?"

    Gao Peng smiled slightly and said, "How much do you know about Tang Ruowang?"

    Chen Jinnan's eyes lit up, and he said, "I know something about Tang Ruowang. He is a missionary from the West. He once cast cannons for our Ming Dynasty and revised the calendar."

    Gao Peng nodded and smiled and said, "That's right, it's Tang Ruowang. If I can get his help, I can be freed and do more things for the anti-Qing cause."

    "A few days ago, he was slandered by Oboi as a person who confuses the public, and was almost executed by Ling Chi. After Oboi died, Kangxi had released him from the prison."

    "It's up to me to convince him when the time comes. I'm 80% sure that I can convince him. If I can't convince him, I can only let him die. I will never let such a person be used by the Qing court."

    Chen Jinnan nodded and did not express any opinion on this, but asked, "How long will Brother Gao take?"

    Gao Peng thought for a while, and said: "Give me three days. After three days, whether we convince him or not, we will go to Jiangling to retrieve the treasure."

    "Okay, let's wait for Brother Gao for three days and wait for the good news of Brother Gao."

    After the "meeting adjourned", Gao Peng took Chen Jinnan and Qing Mutang to his house on Chang'an Avenue.

    ?Because when he went out to inquire about information a few days ago, he took the time to come back and put five long muskets, three short muskets and the cannon in the house.

    There is a cellar in the kitchen of this house, which was originally used to store vegetables and rice noodles, but Gao Peng transformed it into an arsenal, where all guns, artillery and ammunition are stored.

    Of course, the so-called modification is nothing more than some moisture-proof measures to prevent rust and ammunition failure due to moisture.

    The cellar was not small, and Chen Jinnan and his group of ten or so people went down and it was not crowded. When Chen Jinnan and others saw the five long muskets standing side by side against the wall, with bayonets on them, and the short muskets placed on a wooden box, they immediately saw  one light.

    "Headmaster, brothers, these muskets of mine look no different from the muskets of the Qing Dynasty and the Raksha Kingdom in appearance, but in fact their firing methods are quite different from ordinary muskets."

    "The biggest difference is that after firing a shot, the speed of reloading is much faster than that of ordinary muskets."

    "When you fought red-haired ghosts back then, you should know that after firing a musket, you need to refill the gunpowder, put in the projectile, and then use the delivery rod to tamp it down."

    "Just reloading, it will take ten breaths of time, but this kind of musket doesn't need to be like this, just wait and see."

    Gao Peng took out a few paper shell bullets from the wooden box and put them in front of everyone. Chen Jinnan took one and flipped through it.  A certain amount of gunpowder is packed with the pellet to form a complete bullet."

    "When using it, you only need to stuff the packaged bullets into the barrel, and you can fire it directly, without having to pour gunpowder into the barrel."

    "If there are two people working together, it only takes two breaths to finish reloading. The firing speed is several times faster than ordinary muskets. Others only have time to fire one shot, and we can already fire several shots in succession."

    "Everyone can think about it, we don't need many, as long as we have 10,000 of these muskets, what kind of army in the world can stop them?"

    Qian Laoben laughed so hard that he couldn't close his mouth. He held a short musket in his hand, and he couldn't put it down to play it back and forth. He said in his mouth, "How can I use 10,000? Five thousand is enough to sweep the world, hahahaha"

    Chen Jinnan also showed joy, but obviously he considered the issue more comprehensively than Qian Laoben and others, so he asked a crucial question, "Brother Gao, how far can these muskets reach?"

    Gao Peng smiled slightly, and said: "A trained musketeer, at my level, points to the nose without hitting the eyes within 80 steps.The lethality can be guaranteed within 100 steps, and the maximum distance can reach 250 steps.  "

    "Short muskets can point and shoot within thirty paces, and the longest distance can reach sixty paces."

    Speaking of this, Gao Peng hesitated for a moment, and added: "But I'm talking about these muskets. These muskets were carefully manufactured by me, and it took several years to polish them carefully."

    "If it is to be manufactured on a large scale, the craftsmanship will not be so good, and the power and accuracy may be reduced, but the drop will not exceed 20% at most."

    After listening to the data reported by Gao Peng, everyone in Qingmu Hall exclaimed again and again, and Chen Jinnan's face showed a look of amazement.

    Back then when they fought against the red-haired ghost, it was not that they had never seen muskets. The red-haired ghost's musket could shoot about fifty paces at the furthest, and basically fired two waves before they could rush to the red-haired ghost.

    But this kind of musket can guarantee the lethality in 180 steps, even if it is not as good as these few guns, it will be enough to crush the red-haired ghost's musket.

    After Gao Peng introduced the musket, he walked to a raised area covered with a red cloth, and stretched out his hand to remove the red cloth, revealing the Napoleon cannon covered under it.

    "Master, this is the cannon I made, but it's a scaled down version. It's only 40% to 50% the size of the original version, but even if it's a scaled down version, its range can reach at least 500 paces, and the original version can even reach 500 steps."  More than a thousand steps."

    ?Everyone gathered around the Napoleon Cannon for a long while, and Gao Peng explained one by one. In the end, everyone admired Gao Peng very much.

    Qian Laoben sighed: "Master Gao Xiang is really a god and man. While devoting himself to studying these military weapons, his martial arts have not fallen behind. His martial arts are already so high at a young age."

    "Doesn't this mean that if Lord Gao Xiang devotes himself to practicing martial arts, he will easily be invincible in the world?"

    "Hehehehe"

    Gao Peng laughed a few times, and sighed: "If we can't expel the Tartars, we can recover our Han people, so what if we are invincible?"

    "It is useless for a single person to be strong. No matter how strong you are, you can't beat an army. Only the strength of the entire nation is truly powerful."

    Taoist Xuanzhen sighed in admiration: "Master Gao Xiang's words are always thought-provoking, enlightening and admirable."

    Gao Peng said a few words, then picked up two short muskets, handed them to Chen Jinnan, and said solemnly: "Chief lord, you are the core spiritual leader of our Tiandihui. If Tiandihui does not have you, it will only be a mess."

    "Your safety is of great importance and should not be ignored. Although your martial arts are so powerful that there are only a handful of people who can match them in the world, but as the saying goes, you can't beat four hands with two fists, so you have to guard against being besieged."

    "So you must carry these two muskets with you, just in case."

    Chen Jinnan originally wanted to reject Gao Peng, but what Gao Peng said made him irrefutable, and with Qian Laoben and others helping him, he had no choice but to accept it, but he remembered Gao Peng's friendship in his heart.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 324 The knowledge I possess is at least hundreds of years ahead of the world

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Headmaster, these guns and this cannon, send some brothers to transport them away at night! You only need to keep one of each musket as a mass-produced sample in the future, and the extra brothers will put it away and use it when needed.  Killer use."

    After Gao Peng and Chen Jinnan arranged everything, they returned to the stronghold. Gao Peng found a suitable goose feather, used it as a pen, and began to write vigorously in the room. No one knew what he was writing, because what he wrote,  It's German.

    After a day and a night of sleepless nights, looking at the piles of papers filled with writing, Gao Peng nodded in satisfaction, sat down for a while, and after restoring his spirit to peak state, Gao Peng tidied up the papers and put them in his arms, and went out  

    Xuanwumen Church, also known as Nantang, is located on Qianmen Street in the outer city and is the earliest Catholic church in Beijing.

    In the Ming Dynasty, Matteo Ricci built a small church here, and Tang Ruowang, a German Jesuit in the seventh year of Shunzhi, expanded it into the first cathedral in the capital.

    The church has been destroyed by fire twice in history and has been rebuilt twice. The south hall has a three-story courtyard. The first courtyard in the Chinese-style main entrance is dominated by the Notre Dame Mountain, and the east courtyard is a church. In addition, there are observatories and libraries.  wait.

    The facade of the church faces south and is Baroque, while the interior adopts Romanesque decoration techniques. Three majestic and delicate arches decorate the entrance very characteristically.

    Gao Peng stood in front of this desolate church that few people care about at present, with an inexplicable smile on the corner of his mouth.

    Stepping into the gate of the church, there are only a few dozen people sitting in the lobby, and they all seem to be Han people. In this era of the Eight Banners, it is hard to say that there are no Catholics, but there are very few.

    At this time, there were two old men with European faces standing in front of the huge cross on the podium. One of them was standing on the podium, facing more than a dozen believers.  On one side, the Bible in the left hand and the cross in the right.

    When they saw Gao Peng walking in, the voice of explaining the scriptures continued, but they all showed kind smiles to Gao Peng.

    Gao Peng walked to an empty seat in the first row, smiled slightly at Tang Ruowang on the podium, raised his right hand, tapped first between his eyebrows, then in the middle of his chest, then tapped on his left and right shoulders, and finally tapped  Clasping fists with both hands in front of his chest, he mouthed: "Amen."

    After doing all this, Gao Peng just sat down, and the others around him couldn't see clearly, so they didn't know what his actions meant.

    Most of them came to listen to the lecture for the first time, and they came with the idea of ??being idle, and they don¡¯t want money anyway, and they are not true believers.

    Seeing Gao Peng's actions, Tang Ruowang on the podium and Nan Huairen who was standing aside both brightened their eyes, and looked at Gao Peng with more kindness, even with a touch of intimacy. This is a real church member!

    "The fear of the Lord is the beginning of wisdom This fear was formed in the womb with the faithful"

    "She communed with the chosen seed, recognized by the loving and the faithful Wisdom is among men, and has established an everlasting foundation Among their offspring she will find confidence"

    "This piety keeps people's hearts, makes them righteous, and gives them interest and joy"

    "The wrath of unrighteousness shall never be counted as righteous the fire of his wrath shall bring him down"

    Tang Ruowang spoke the contents of the Bible in his unhurried and substandard Beijing accent, but the dozen or so people below were completely confused, and some of them even fell over on their seats.  They all started snoring.

    But Tang Ruowang was not impatient at all, he still spoke his scriptures in a leisurely manner. Gao Peng admired his patience very much, but this is normal. As a missionary, he has no patience at all.  teach?

    After half an hour passed, some people started to get up and leave, and some people talked to each other.

    "Hey, do you understand what he's talking about?"

    "No, How about you?"

    "I didn't understand either. Is he talking about scriptures?"

    "You're talking nonsense, I can't understand what he's talking about, let's go!"

    The believers left one after another, and at the end there was only one Gao Peng left. Tang Ruowang sighed and stopped lecturing.

    Seeing this, Gao Peng stood up, and repeated the actions he had just done, while doing it again: "In the name of the Father, the Son, and the Holy Spirit, Amen."

    "Amen."

    Tang Ruowang and Nan Huairen also drew the sign of the cross on their chests, said amen, then walked up to Gao Peng with a smile on his face, and said softly: "?It is a pleasure to meet you, my dear brother, at the thought that there is still one of our true believers here.  "

    People in Catholicism consider themselves the children of God, so they call each other brothers and sisters regardless of their age.

    Gao Peng smiled slightly and said, "It's an honor to meet you, dear priest."

    Tang Ruowang and Nan Huairen's eyes lit up, and they looked at Gao Peng in surprise, because he said this sentence in German, Tang Ruowang is German, Nan Huairen is Belgian, and they all speak German.

    However, the full name of Germany at that time was "Holy Roman Empire of the German Nation".

    "God is above, brother, you speak German really well." Tang Ruowang praised in German.

    Gao Peng smiled slightly, and continued to speak in German: "In fact, I am proficient in German, Tsarist Russian, English and Fusang. When I was very young, I followed my teacher to travel around the world and around the world."

    "We have been to many places in the past twenty years, and we have studied many things. The knowledge I have is at least several hundred years ahead of the world. This is the knowledge accumulated by my teacher's family for hundreds of years."

    ""

    Tang Ruowang and Nan Huairen looked at each other, and the eyes they looked at Gao Peng became a little strange.

    Seeing the eyes of the two, Gao Peng smiled slightly. He knew that what he said could easily be regarded as crazy, but this is not a problem.

    Gao Peng reached into his arms, took out the things written in German before, and said with a smile: "I know what I said is too unbelievable, but facts speak louder than words, you can see for yourself if I said anything  Big talk."

    Tang Ruowang took the paper that Gao Peng handed over in surprise, and watched it together with Nan Huairen, while Gao Peng was sitting on the bench beside him, and it would take some time to read these things.

    And there is nothing else written on these papers, just excerpts from some junior high school physics, chemistry, geometry, and astronomy in later generations.

    It is some basic knowledge that junior high school students can master in later generations, but in this era, it can be called groundbreaking knowledge.

    Although there is still high school knowledge, it is completely unnecessary. These are shocking enough, and more advanced things cannot be easily given to them. If they cannot be persuaded, let them hide these things or give them to them  For the Qing court, that would be tantamount to lifting a rock and shooting it in the foot.

    This is why he deliberately wrote in German. As long as Tang Ruowang didn't have time to translate it, it doesn't matter even if it leaked out. Kangxi couldn't find anyone to translate it for a while.

    Even if it is translated, without the scientific basis of Tang Ruowang and Nan Huairen, they will not understand it at all.

    Tang Ruowang and Nan Huairen's expressions gradually changed as they watched more deeply, and became more and more solemn. Many previously half-understood knowledge suddenly became clear, and their eyes were shining like stars.

    That kind of light is the unique light of scholars who have obtained knowledge that has never been seen before.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 325 Abducting Tang Ruowang Nan Huairen

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    At night, the heaven and earth will be stronghold.

    When Chen Jinnan and the others saw Tang Ruowang and Nan Huairen following Gao Peng, they couldn't help but be overjoyed. They personally led the Qingmu Hall to greet them.  With the help of Mr. Tang, my Heaven and Earth Society will be like a tiger with wings added."

    Gao Peng turned sideways and introduced to both sides: "Father, this is a military adviser of our Ming Dynasty, and now the chief rudder of the Tiandihui, Chen Jinnan."

    Tang Ruowang bowed slightly, and said with a smile: "Mr. Chen, hello, I am here to help you, and I am also helping myself, so don't be polite to me."

    Gao Peng pointed to Nan Huairen and said, "Headmaster, this is Father Tang Gaotu, Father Nan Huairen. Like Father Tang, he is proficient in astronomy and geography, and is good at making machinery and weapons. My Da Ming's Hongyi cannon was made by Father Tang."  Casting, Father Nan has fully learned the true biography of Father Tang."

    Chen Jinnan clasped his fists to Nan Huairen again, and praised: "Sure enough, a famous teacher produces a high-quality apprentice, Chen admires it."

    After getting acquainted with each other for a while, Gao Peng asked Chen Jinnan where the Ming musket and Napoleon gun were stored, and took the two of them there.

    When the two saw the Napoleon cannon and the paper shells, they couldn't help being amazed, and felt that it was a wise decision to go with Gao Peng.

    With the technology he has mastered, as long as personnel and funds are not a problem, sooner or later he will be able to equip an army that will sweep the world.

    This world will definitely fall into Gao Peng's hands without accident, and with his attitude towards religion, there should be no obstacles for Catholicism to preach in the Central Plains.

    In fact, Tang Ruowang and Nan Huairen would go with Gao Peng so happily. It was because they were attracted by the knowledge he possessed. More importantly, they had a detailed discussion for a day and found that many of his views were different from those of the Qing court ministers.

    The development of science and technology is always accompanied by doubts one after another. The promotion of science and missionary work in the Ming and Qing dynasties was not smooth, because the science they promoted conflicted with the inherent cognition of the people in this country.

    However, this situation does not exist in Gao Peng. His cognition is even more advanced than theirs. Every time they put forward an idea, the other party will not just say nonsense like the people in the court of this country.

    They will even come up with practical methods and arguments to support and improve their ideas. Those of them are just vague ideas. After they say it, Gao Peng directly proposes a clear idea for them. They only need to follow the steps he proposed.  If you do it, you will surely succeed.

    In particular, they have been studying the perfect calendar through the Ming and Qing dynasties. Gao Peng spent half an hour directly compiling an almanac, which crushed what they had studied for decades.

    So the two were completely convinced by Gao Peng. When Gao Peng invited them to join his organization, the two left with Gao Peng without hesitation.

    After all, they are foreigners, and they don't care who rules this country. Of course, they have to choose a force that is most beneficial to them and has the most common language to cooperate with.

    In order to let Tang Ruowang and Nan Huairen be used by them with more confidence, after discussing with Chen Jinnan, Gao Peng and Chen Jinnan decided to take the two of them to witness the scene of them unearthing the treasure, so that they will do their best in the future without any worries.

    Without delay, they set off overnight, before the curfew came, and left the city in batches when the city gate was about to close, while the musketeers, Prince Kang, and Chen Jinnan ordered Xuanzhen to send someone to escort them back to the headquarters of the Tiandihui, and finally sent them to the Tiandihui headquarters.  to Taiwan.

    Originally, according to the intention of the Qingmutang brothers, they wanted to directly kill Prince Kang and cut off Kangxi's arm, but after discussing with Gao Peng, Chen Jinnan felt that the living Prince Kang was more valuable than the dead one, so he spared his life.

    This time when they went to Jiangling, Chen Jinnan and Gao Peng only brought Feng Jizhong and Jia Laoliu along with them, and a dozen or so disciples. The Qingmu Hall was temporarily managed by Xu Tianchuan, Xuanzhen Daoist, Qian Laoben and others.  Let's discuss.

    The headquarter of Tiandihui is located in Changlin Village, Guanpi Town, Zhaoan County, Southern Fujian Province. It is located in the three counties of Zhaoan, Pinghe and Yunxiao, and deep in the mountains at the junction of Fujian and Guangdong provinces.

    The location is very secret, the terrain is complex, easy to defend and difficult to attack, and the entire village is a member of the Tiandihui, non-core members will not know this place at all.

    In the future, they will develop technology, manufacture weapons, and train the army. They will use this place as their general base. In this almost isolated place, let alone fire guns, even if they fire guns every day, the outside world will not hear it.

    Chen Jinnan and Gao Peng and his entourage traveled fast all the way, but because they had to take care of Tang Ruowang and Nan Huairen, they had to stop and rest after not being able to cover much distance every day, and the speed was much slower. It was nearly three thousand miles from the capital to Jiangling, and they walked for almost half a month.  .

    ?The news that Chen Jinnan is coming to Jiangling has already spreadXin Shen Tai Tang, the incense master of Shen Tai Tang, Emperor Hu De, personally led his disciples to greet each other. After the two met, they did not say much. When they got to the stronghold, Chen Jinnan introduced each other.

    Emperor Hu De is a middle-aged man with a burly body and a sturdy aura. He is bold and generous, and Gao Peng fell in love with him when he saw him.

    Looking at one of the legendary Shaolin Five Patriarchs in front of him, Gao Peng cupped his fists and said with a smile: "Little brother Gao Peng has admired Brother Hu for a long time. It is a great fortune to meet you today."

    "Hahahaha I heard that there is a young but strong martial arts Xiangzhu in my Tiandihui, who not only killed Obai, but also captured the Prince of Tartar alive. I have been very curious for a long time."

    "When I saw Brother Gao today, it is really better to be famous than to meet him. He really has an extraordinary bearing." Emperor Hu De laughed heartily, patted Gao Peng on the shoulder, and said with a smile.

    Gao Peng breathed a sigh of relief, and said, "It's good that Brother Hu hasn't been disappointed."

    "Ha ha ha ha¡­¡­"

    After exchanging pleasantries, Chen Jinnan said to Gao Peng: "Brother Gao, now that we have arrived in Jiangling, you can tell me the location of this treasure."

    Gao Peng nodded, and said, "It's natural. Emperor Liang Yuan's treasure is hidden in Tianning Temple to the south and west of the city."

    That's right, the treasure of Emperor Liang Yuan that Gao Peng has been talking about is the one in "Liancheng Jue" that caused countless murders in Jianghu.

    And the reason why he is so sure that this treasure must exist in the world of Lu Ding Ji is naturally because of the original text of Lian Cheng Jue.

    ?Lianchengjue records: During the Kangxi period of the Qing Dynasty, an eminent monk with strong martial arts was stationed in Xitianning Temple and accidentally discovered a treasure.

    He wrote this message into a letter and entrusted someone to send it to Wu Liuqi, the red flag incense master of Guangdong Hongshun Hall of the Tiandihui at that time, and asked him to dig it out for the purpose of the Tiandihui to fight against the Qing Dynasty and restore the Ming Dynasty.

    For fear of divulging the secret, he injected the sword formula where the treasure was located into a "Selected Collection of Tang Poems" that was circulated at that time, and sent it to Wu Liuqi.

    Wu Liuqi is a disciple of his senior brother, and according to legend, he and that eminent monk know both "Tang poetry and swordsmanship" and know the sequence of swordsmanship.

    ?Unfortunately, when the code was delivered, Wu Liuqi was in distress and was assassinated by Gui Xinshu's family. The code of this sword formula was left outside for decades.

    The sender passed on the message. If the message is not connected with "Selected Poems of Tang Dynasty", it will not be a piece. If the person who gets the message does not know "Tang Poems and Swordsmanship", although he knows the sword formula, he does not know the order of sword moves, and the treasure will also be lost.  just hard to find.

    Later, this information fell into the hands of Mei Niansheng, who was a fellow disciple of the eminent monk and Wu Liuqi, who could master the "Tang Poetry Sword Art", and later obtained the sword formula. The secret was not secret, and he was betrayed and killed by three disciples  fate.

    In other words, the story of Liancheng Jue took place decades after Wu Liuqi's death, so this treasure must still be in Tianning Temple.

    And that eminent monk was settled in Tianning Temple in the year of Wu Liuqi's death, that is, the twelfth year of Kangxi, but it was still in the eighth year of Kangxi, and even that eminent monk had not yet appeared.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 326 Smash the Qianqing Palace with Silver Bricks

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Hearing Gao Peng tell the location of the treasure, Chen Jinnan immediately ordered: "Brother Hu, get your hands together immediately, and go to Tianning Temple tonight to retrieve the treasure."

    Gao Peng waved his hand and said, "Don't panic, chief rudder, we still need to make some preparations."

    "Oh? Is there anything more important?"

    Gao Peng nodded and said: "It's true that there is something special about it. The treasures hidden by Emperor Liang Yuan are not for the purpose of restoring the country in the future, but because they don't want to take advantage of the enemy."

    "So he fed a very powerful poison on those gold and silver treasures, with sinister intentions, just to harm those who find the treasures in the future. If we touch them rashly, we will inevitably encounter accidents."

    "Let's do this, let the brothers prepare a large amount of soap locust powder, soak it in water, put it in a bathtub, bring some wooden basins, and prepare some oiled paper to make gloves for protection. Remember to protect even your arms."

    "After the treasure is taken out, it is washed repeatedly with saponin water until all the poison on the treasure is washed away, and then it is packed and transported."

    Chen Jinnan and Emperor Hu De admired: "Brother Gao is still thoughtful, and fortunately Brother Gao has grasped this situation, otherwise even if we find the treasure, I am afraid it will be nothing in the end."

    ?At present, everyone went to prepare separately, some people went to get soap locust water, and some people prepared boxes to hold treasures.

    However, Gao Peng, Chen Jinnan and Emperor Hu De led a few people to the Tianning Temple first. They just went to check the situation first.

    A group of people went out from the south gate, and after a short walk, they saw a small road heading west, but it seemed that because few people walked, the small road was already covered with grass, and only a little yellow land could be seen, which was almost impossible to find.

    After walking for more than half an hour, the group arrived outside the ancient temple of Tianning Temple. The ancient temple was not big and was already very dilapidated. A middle-aged monk and two young monks were cleaning the fallen leaves outside the temple. Their faces were disheveled.  The monk's robes on his body are already very worn out.

    Seeing a group of strangers approaching who could not be seen as ordinary people, a little bit of fear suddenly arose.

    Seeing this, Gao Peng took the initiative to step forward and said in a harmonious voice: "How many masters have I met, how many masters are monks from Tianning Temple?"

    Seeing that Gao Peng was gentle and polite, the middle-aged monk couldn't help but feel relieved a little, and raised his palms and said: "Amitabha, I dare not be called the master of benefactors. We are the monks of this temple. I don't know what you are doing here, benefactors?"

    Gao Peng smiled and said: "I am here to visit the abbot of this temple. I wonder if the abbot is here?"

    The middle-aged monk's expression darkened, and he said: "The benefactor is late, the abbot has passed away half a year ago, and a new abbot has not yet arrived, and now there are only three of us left in Ning Temple."

    Gao Peng's heart moved, his face showed sympathy, and he said: "I'm sorry to say it bluntly, Tianning Temple is almost deserted, and there is no incense. The life of the masters is also very difficult, right? Why not find another way?"

    The middle-aged monk sighed: "So that the benefactor will know that the three of us barely survived until now with the little money that the abbot got from going out for alms, and it is almost impossible to sustain."

    "We originally planned to leave the temple in the next few days, go to other temples to place orders, and return when the new abbot arrives."

    Gao Peng nodded and said: "It should be so. As the saying goes, if you are poor, you will change, and if you change, you will be successful. If you meet a few people today, you can be considered destined."

    "I'm looking at this Tianning Temple as a temporary place to stay. Since the masters are about to leave, I'm a little entangled. Let's use it as a loan for the temple's sesame oil money!"

    Gao Peng reached into his bosom, took out an ingot of ten taels of silver, and handed it to the middle-aged monk. He couldn't give too much, otherwise he might decide how many monks would not leave?

    At that time, they could only be killed in order to keep a secret, but neither Gao Peng nor Chen Jinnan killed innocent people indiscriminately. It would be great if they could solve the problem in other ways.

    When the two young monks saw the white ingot, their eyes lit up immediately, and the middle-aged monk also showed a happy smile on his face. He took the silver in Gao Peng's hand without hesitation, and said: "Amitabha  , the donor is really a kind-hearted person, and the Buddha will bless you."

    "I'll pack up my things and leave after this. Please do what you like."

    The temple is so poor that it can hardly be uncovered. Apart from a huge clay Buddha and a few broken tables and chairs, the most valuable thing is probably the string of Buddhist beads and wooden fish left by the abbot. Naturally, he is not worried that these people will move in.  What damage did the temple cause.

    But he didn't know that the clay Buddha that he thought was worthless was priceless inside.

    Seeing Gao Peng's way of handling things, Chen Jinnan and Emperor Hu De both showed appreciation in their eyes.

      Not long after, the middle-aged monk left with two young monks, and Gao Peng and his party entered the temple.

    Guessing that the three monks had gone far away, Chen Jinnan ordered his brothers to disperse and guard the surroundings of Tianning Temple.

    Emperor Hu De couldn't wait to ask Gao Peng: "Brother Gao, where is the treasure hidden? I don't think there is any place to hide the treasure in this temple!"

    At this time, they were standing in the main hall, and in the center was a clay statue of Tathagata Buddha, more than three feet high, with a kind face. The incense burner on the altar table in front of the Buddha statue was empty, and it seemed that there had been no incense offerings for a long time.

    Gao Peng smiled slightly, looked at the big Buddha, and said with a smile: "It's far away in the sky, but it's close in front of you. Chief Steward, Brother Hu, tell me, if this big Buddha is made of gold, how much gold would it be?"

    "Well¡­¡­"

    Emperor Hu De looked at the Buddha statue in astonishment, but saw that the Buddha statue was more than three feet tall, thick and fat, far exceeding ordinary Buddha statues, and he couldn't help muttering: "If this is made of gold, it must weigh at least five or sixty thousand catties!  "

    Calculated at 50,000 catties, one catty is 16 taels, which is 800,000 taels of gold, equivalent to 8 million taels of silver, which is equivalent to 3.6 billion yuan in later generations.

    And this is only the value of the Big Golden Buddha itself, plus the massive treasures in the belly of the Big Golden Buddha, how much this treasure is worth, even Gao Peng, a descendant who is proficient in counting, can't calculate a specific amount  .

    However, Chen Jinnan understood what Gao Peng meant, and asked in a deep voice: "Brother Gao, what do you mean, this Buddha statue is actually made of gold?"

    Gao Peng nodded and said with a smile: "That's right, the whole body of this Buddha is gold, only covered with a layer of mud."

    "And the Golden Buddha itself is just a drop in the bucket. The lower part of the Golden Buddha is hollow, and there are a lot of treasures hidden in its belly, each of which is priceless, and there is a whole belly inside."

    Emperor Hu De's eyes were straightened, and he murmured: "How much silver is that?"

    Hearing this, the corners of Gao Peng's mouth became even more curved, and he joked: "I don't know, anyway, there are many, many, so many that they are all replaced with silver, and the silver bricks made of silver are enough to collapse the Qianqing Palace.  It's buried."

    "Uh can silver be used like this?" Emperor Hu De looked at Gao Peng in astonishment.

    "Hahahaha" Gao Peng and Chen Jinnan looked at each other and laughed out loud.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 327: The Treasure Is in Hand

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    After laughing, Gao Peng jumped onto the altar, put his hands under his clothes, took the opportunity to take out the black iron dagger from the reincarnation table, and scraped off a three-inch square piece of dirt on the Buddha statue, revealing the golden Buddha body inside.

    Immediately, the internal force was condensed into the dagger, cut a gold brick from the Buddha, and threw it to Emperor Hu De, jokingly said: "Brother Hu, this gold brick is for you. If you don't like the magistrate of Jiangling in the future, use this gold brick."  Brick him, make sure he is obedient."

    Emperor Hu De hurriedly caught it with both hands, only to feel that his hands sank. The gold brick weighed at least twenty or thirty catties.  You can figure it out."

    At this moment, Chen Jinnan saw the real gold, and was finally completely relieved, with a bright smile on his face.

    What brother Gao said is actually all true. In this way, even if there is no treasure in the belly of the Buddha statue, this big golden Buddha is enough to pull up an army.

    Gao Peng jumped down from the altar, put away the black iron dagger, and suddenly asked Chen Jinnan, who was lost in his imagination: "Chief helmsman, where are you planning to transport this batch of treasures?"

    Chen Jinnan opened his mouth, and was about to say "Of course it was shipped to Taiwan" casually, but suddenly his heart moved.

    After turning his head and seeing Gao Pengruo's meaningful eyes, he pondered for a while, and then said decisively: "Transport to the head of the Tiandihui, we will pretend to be a bodyguard team, and set off as soon as the treasure is taken, and I will personally escort it."

    Only then did Gao Peng nodded in satisfaction, the corners of his mouth curled up, and said: "Then I will accompany the chief helmsman to take Tang Ruowang and Nan Huairen there. I still have a lot to teach them, and I  This Fragrance Lord, you have to go and recognize the door!"

    "Chief Rudder, Brother Gao, may I accompany you too?" Emperor Hu De echoed.

    Chen Jinnan waved his hand and said, "No, I will leave some of these treasures for you, and you can develop your power in Hubei."

    "After recruiting enough people, I will send someone from the main helm to help you practice secretly. When there is an incident in the future, Hubei will be handed over to you."

    When Emperor Hu De saw the chief rudder's order, he stopped insisting, and clasped his fists and said, "I obey."

    Gao Peng said with a smile: "One more thing, Brother Hu, don't forget to build a Buddha statue for someone in Tianning Temple, and move away the big golden Buddha, so you must leave a clay Buddha for others!"

    "It's natural. I built him a clay Buddha and paid him to renovate the temple. When the new abbot arrives, he will have to thank me!"

    "Ha ha ha ha¡­¡­"

    Gao Peng and his entourage stayed in the temple all the time, and Chen Jinnan sent Emperor Hu De back to take charge of the work, so that his subordinates could prepare themselves and directly pretend to be the bodyguard team.

    When night fell, they pulled many empty boxes and tubs filled with a large amount of saponin water with carts or carriages to Tianning Temple.

    The prefect of Jiangling had already been bribed by them. Naturally, there would be no trouble when they left the city. They arrived at Tianning Temple smoothly, and wooden boxes, bathtubs and tubs were moved into the main hall with candles and torches.

    The wooden basins are lined up in a row, six in a row, placed in several rows, and then poured with saponin water.

    Another small leader led a large number of disciples to guard the only way to Tianning Temple to ensure safety.

    Seeing that everything was ready, Gao Peng took Chen Jinnan, Emperor Hu De, and of course, Tang Ruowang and Nan Huairen who specially let them come to see him, and turned to the back of the big golden Buddha, scraping off all the dirt, revealing the same shape on the waist of the Buddha statue.  A secret door made of gold.

    After prying out the secret door, the disciples, who wore oiled paper gloves from arms to palms, began to reach into the belly of the Buddha. Oiled paper is the basic material used for waterproofing in ancient times. Even umbrellas are made of this kind of oiled paper, and the waterproof function is naturally good.  .

    These people who took out the treasure and laundered the treasure were all hardcore loyalists carefully selected by Emperor Hu De, and they were all core disciples who were determined to fight against the Qing Dynasty and restore the Ming Dynasty.

    After a burst of noise, Chen Jinnan and Emperor Hu De who stood aside saw the disciple who was digging for the treasure and shrank back holding a large handful of jewels.

    Among those jewels are pearls, precious stones, goldware, white jade, emeralds, corals, emeralds, cat's eyes and other valuable things, and all of them are of the highest quality.

    After the disciple took out the jewels, he put them into the first wooden basin filled with saponin water. After a while, he took out a few more. After putting them in, Chen Jinnan took out a long silver needle and put it in the saponin water.  When it was lifted again, the silver needle became as black as ink.

    Chen Jinnan's eyes were fixed, and he said in a deep voice: "Sure enough, it is highly poisonous. Thankfully, brother Gao found out about this situation in advance."

    Disciple of washing jewelsStart to clean the jewelry carefully, put it in the next tub after washing once, and wash it in turn.

    Chen Jinnan also used silver needles to test the pots one by one. He found that the fifth pot was basically free of poison, but to be absolutely on the safe side, he asked his disciples to continue washing until the sixth pot.

    However, the sixth basin is not filled with saponin water, but clear water. After passing through this basin, some disciples will dry the clean jewels and put them into wooden boxes.

    The work of unearthing the treasures was carried out in an orderly manner. Gao Peng explained the origin of these treasures to Tang Ruowang and Nan Huairen, and told them that he also knew two other larger treasures, so that they could understand that the resources in his hands were  Even richer than the Qing court.

    Tang Ruowang and Nan Huairen had long been stunned by the large amount of priceless jewels, so why would they have any doubts at this moment?  Nature is completely heart-warming.

    This organization called Tiandihui needs technology and technology, money and money, and is led by a man as wise as Gao Peng, so how could it fail?  The future world must belong to them.

    By the time Tang Ruowang and Nan Huairen stayed until midnight, three big boxes of jewelry had already been packed. The value of those three big boxes of jewelry alone was already immeasurable, and they were a little tired, so they went to the carriage to sleep and rest.

    The waist of the big golden Buddha is just a ring. The belly of the Buddha is not only hollow, but under the rosette is a small cellar.

    The gold, silver and jewels in the belly of the Buddha were finally emptied until the white belly rose in the east, and the saponin water for washing the jewels was almost not enough.  Got six big boxes.

    The rest of the work is to dismantle the golden Buddha. Everyone rested for a while, and after recovering some energy from meditation, they began to dismantle the golden Buddha.

    Gao Peng had a black iron dagger in his hand. Chen Jinnan, Gao Peng, and Emperor Hu De took turns cutting the golden Buddha with the black iron dagger attached to the internal force. Except for the meal time, they didn't stop for a moment, and they didn't finish their work until the afternoon.

    The gold bricks were packed into sixteen more wooden boxes, and in the end, the treasures got a total of twenty-two boxes of gold, silver and jewelry.

    Chen Jinnan ordered to stay at the same place, eat and drink enough, rest for one night, and set off at dawn tomorrow, while Emperor Hu De took some brothers and returned to the entrance of Shentaitang with a box of gold bricks assigned to him by Chen Jinnan.  went.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 328 The Head of the Tiandihui and the Fifth Patriarch of Shaolin

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    It is more than two thousand miles from Jiangling to the main rudder of the Tiandihui. Chen Jinnan and Gao Peng and his party consisted of more than 160 people transporting priceless treasures slowly.

    Crossing Hunan and passing through Jiangxi, they avoided the official road and only took the small road, so they inevitably encountered several strong men cutting the path.

    However, every time Chen Jinnan revealed his identity, the people on the Green Forest Road quickly retreated voluntarily, and the leader of the family came forward to meet him instead, which shows how high Chen Jinnan's status in the world is.

    Therefore, the group arrived at the main rudder of Tiandihui, Changlin Village, Guanpi Town, Zhao'an County, Fujian Province without any surprises or dangers.

    After passing through Guanpi Town, the road turned into a winding mountain path, and a group of people walked through the dense forest with difficulty.

    After reaching the last open space, vehicles on the road ahead are impassable, and these treasures can only be carried by manpower.

    However, the chief rudder had already been notified and sent people to respond. Chen Jinnan pulled Gao Peng forward to greet a tall, strong middle-aged man with long hands and feet.

    When the man saw Chen Jinnan, he took the initiative to greet him, clasped his fists and bowed, "See Chief Steward."

    "Brother Cai, please come on, let me introduce you to the youngest and most promising incense master of our Tiandihui. This is Brother Gao Penggao. I believe you have heard of it."

    Gao Peng stood opposite the man, Chen Jinnan stood beside them, and introduced each other: "Brother Gao, this is Cai Dezhong, the incense master of the lotus hall of my Tiandi president."

    Gao Peng clasped his fists and bowed, saying: "I have seen Brother Cai, I have admired my name for a long time, and today I finally see my face, what a blessing."

    "Hehe, brother Gao, you don't need to be polite. My brother, why be polite." Cai Dezhong stepped forward, holding Gao Peng's fist in front of him to lift him up, looking up and down Gao Peng's eyes were full of appreciation.

    "Brother Gao has made such extraordinary achievements for the Tiandihui at a young age. He is also strong in martial arts, courageous and resourceful. He will definitely be a capable minister in the future."

    Gao Pengqian said with a smile: "Brother Cai is too famous, but my younger brother is still young and inexperienced. I hope Brother Cai can give me more advice in the future."

    "Hahaha, easy to say, easy to say."

    Cai Dezhong was very satisfied with Gao Peng's humility. Before meeting Gao Peng, what he was most afraid of was this new incense master of Qingmu Hall, who had made great contributions to the Tiandihui at a young age, and his martial arts and intelligence were not weak, and he would be proud of his talents.  There is no one in sight.

    But now it seems that the chief rudder is still very knowledgeable. This young man has a great talent, but he can be neither arrogant nor impetuous, humble and polite. He will definitely become the mainstay of the Tiandihui in the future.

    Seeing this, Chen Jinnan opened his arms happily, patted the shoulders of the two people, and sighed: "My Heaven and Earth Society is full of talents, and everyone is united. Brothers are in harmony, so why not worry about the great cause?"

    "Ha ha ha ha¡­¡­"

    After walking for more than two hours, Gao Peng finally saw the building. It was a temple built on the back of the mountain and placed in the midst of the mountains.

    Changlin Temple is an important branch of Southern Shaolin Temple in Putian, Fujian, and it is also the birthplace of Tiandihui.

    Cai Dezhong, the incense master of the Lotus Hall, Hu Dedi, the incense master of the Shentai Hall, Ma Chaoxing, the incense master of the Jiahou Hall, Li Shikai, the incense master of the Honghua Hall, and Li Shikai, the incense master of the Honghua Hall.  Fang Dahong, the incense master of Hongshuntang, and five people fled to Fujian after the Northern Shaolin was burned by the Qing court, and worshiped in the Southern Shaolin.

    At that time, they lived and practiced martial arts in Changlin Temple, joined the Tiandihui entrenched here, and became key members of the Tiandihui.

    After passing Changlin Temple, we walked for more than half an hour, and finally arrived at Changlin Village, the chief rudder of Tiandihui.

    Changlin Village is located in the midst of lofty mountains, with high mountains and dense forests, it is very hidden. Except for members of the Tiandihui, ordinary people may not even know that there is such a village.

    The village is very large. Except for the infrastructure, the houses and the number of people living there are hardly less than a township.

    There are medical halls, blacksmith shops, and tailor shops hereas long as there are functional stores in a town, there are all here.

    These people are basically the adherents of the former dynasty. The medical hall is the inheritance of the imperial physician in the Daming Palace, the blacksmith shop is composed of the survivors of the Ministry of Industry and Shenjiying of the Ming Dynasty, and the tailor shop is the Twelfth Supervisor of the Palace, the Shangyi Supervisor and the Eighth Bureau.  The survivors of the Needlework Bureau are composed of

    There is no need for currency for transactions here, because the cost of purchasing goods in all stores is supplied by heaven and earth, they only need to pay labor, and the villagers have to exchange things with the rice, grain and vegetables they grow themselves.

    This can also be regarded as a relationship of mutual support. Farmers provide food, workers provide clothes, hats and utensils, and even build houses.

    All the villagers in Changlin Village belong to TiandihuiThey farm by themselves and are self-sufficient. Except for some necessities of life, they need to rely on their brothers and sisters who travel outside to purchase them. They basically rely on themselves for food, clothing, housing and transportation.

    When Chen Jinnan and his party arrived in the village, all the villagers came out to greet him. Chen Jinnan travels around all the year round, and often doesn¡¯t come back for several years, so every time he comes back, he will be warmly welcomed by the villagers.

    Not only because he is the chief helmsman, but also because he is, in a sense, the "head of the family".

    ? Chen Jinnan delivered an inspiring speech on the largest square in the village, letting the villagers know that the day when they will succeed in their great cause of fighting against the Qing Dynasty and restoring the Ming Dynasty is not far away, and everyone will get back the glory of their ancestors.

    Immediately Chen Jinnan introduced Gao Peng, the newly promoted incense master of Qingmu Hall, to everyone, and told them some of Gao Peng's achievements in a cryptic manner.

    When it comes to speaking and inspiring people, although Chen Jinnan has a certain skill, there is still a certain gap compared with Gao Peng, a later generation.

    Throwing away the speech routines of Gao Peng's later generations during the Anti-Japanese War, all the members of the Tiandihui were all excited, and their admiration for Gao Peng was naturally greatly increased.

    Chen Jinnan and Cai Dezhong, and even Tang Ruowang and Nan Huairen, who were watching from the side, all sighed in their hearts, Brother Gao is really talented!

    After everything had been settled, the sky had already darkened. After dinner, Chen Jinnan, Gao Peng, Cai Dezhong, Tang Ruowang, Nan Huairen, some senior officials of the Lotus Hall, and Gao Peng brought together Qingmutang Fengjizhong and Jia Laoliu.  Together, discuss what to do next.

    "Brother Cai, can you make arrangements for Prince Kang?"

    Cai Dezhong nodded, and said: "Don't worry, chief rudder. Three days ago, the brothers in Taiwan wrote that Prince Kang has been escorted to Taiwan and is being imprisoned by the eldest son."

    Chen Jinnan nodded, turned to Gao Peng, and said, "Brother Gao, what are we going to do next? Do you have any plans?"

    Gao Peng pondered for a while. In fact, he already had a draft. On the way from Jiangling, he had basically figured out the development route.

    "For now, we have sufficient funds. The remaining two treasures are outside the customs. You can leave them alone for the time being. Otherwise, if you accumulate too much wealth, there will be many problems."

    Chen Jinnan nodded and agreed: "Brother Gao is right. Enough money is enough. Too much is not a good thing. Let's get those two treasures later when we need them."

    Seeing that Chen Jinnan agreed, Gao Peng was slightly relieved, and said instead: "As for development, first we need to purchase a large amount of rice, grain, meat and vegetables."

    "In the past, Tiandihui was short of funds, and the brothers and sisters lived in a very poor life. The first thing to do is to let the brothers and sisters eat well and maintain a good body. The body is the capital to realize the great cause."

    All the people present smiled and nodded after hearing the words, and quietly listened to Gao Peng's words.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 329 Start of Development

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Gao Peng looked serious, and said: "Then what we need to consider is the issue of resources. We need steel, a lot of steel. Whether it's making weapons, guns, or even building many machines and equipment, we need a lot of steel."

    "Starting tomorrow, I will write out all the relevant knowledge I have and hand it over to Father Tang."

    "So our first step is to improve the diet of our brothers and sisters. The second step is to accumulate a large amount of steel while sending people to learn how to make guns. This matter is in charge of Father Tang and Father Nan."

    After hearing this, Tang Ruowang and Nan Huairen readily agreed that learning advanced knowledge from Gao Peng was their biggest purpose of coming here with him.

    Chen Jinnan also said: "This is no problem. Now we have sufficient funds, and Taiwan's steel production also has a lot of surplus."

    "Originally, the Yanping Palace had trade relations with the Fuso Tokugawa Shogunate, and they exported a large amount of steel every year, as well as gold, silver, copper, and lead."

    "I would suggest that the prince suspend trade with the Tokugawa Shogunate and give priority to supplying the needs of the Tiandihui. At worst, we will pay more than the Tokugawa Shogunate."

    Gao Peng nodded in agreement. Although Chen Jinnan hadn't left Yanping Palace at this time, he had begun to subconsciously distinguish Tiandihui from Yanping Palace after considering the issue, which Gao Peng liked to hear.

    Immediately, a cold light flashed in his eyes, and he added: "If there is a villain in the process, the chief rudder must not be soft-hearted, and kill as soon as possible. This is what you promised me."

    Chen Jinnan fixed his eyes, nodded and said: "Brother Gao, don't worry, now I'm waiting for a great career, and I will never allow anyone to spoil it all."

    Gao Peng nodded in relief, and continued: "In addition to steel, there is gunpowder. We also need to accumulate a large amount of saltpeter, sulfur, and charcoal powder."

    "Except for sulfur, the other two things are very easy to obtain. As for sulfur, we mobilize brothers from all over the country to buy it together. Well, places like Taiwan, Sichuan, Gansu, and Qinghai are high-yielding places for sulfur. Brothers can pay more attention to it at that time.  .¡±

    "As for the formula and optimal ratio of gunpowder, I will write out the prescription, and the brothers only need to 'take the medicine according to the prescription'."

    "At present, the resources we need are basically these, and then there is the issue of the location of the production workshop. This needs to be decided by the chief helmsman and Brother Cai."

    Chen Jinnan nodded, and said: "I will call the craftsmen to discuss this tomorrow, and then make a decision. They have lived here for a long time and are familiar with the surrounding terrain."

    "Okay, let's do this first! Let's wait and see. We will solve the problem when we encounter new problems. The most urgent task is to collect resources and build the workshop first, but before doing all this, we must first open the road.  "

    Seeing what Gao Peng said, Chen Jinnan got up and said, "Okay, everyone has driven a lot today, and we all rest early. As for the various technologies, I will be lucky to brother Gao."

    "No problem, I'll write everything out as soon as possible."

    The next day, Chen Jinnan, Cai Dezhong and others led the craftsmen to start site selection, while Gao Peng stayed in the house assigned to him by Chen Jinnan and wrote hard.

    Gao Peng screened some currently applicable knowledge of physics, chemistry, mechanical manufacturing, dynamics, etc., and recorded them one by one from the shallower to the deeper.

    Among them is the manufacture and working principle of the steam engine, and he even roughly drew the structure of the steam engine with his extraordinary memory.

    The steam engine can be said to be a sign of entering the industrial age. If you want to lead this era in technology, the steam engine is the foundation of the foundation. With the steam engine, he can start to develop power facilities.  The speed will increase exponentially.

    Others include some knowledge of steelmaking and casting, as well as knowledge related to explosion thermochemistry. As for others, the manufacture of glass and cement is of course an indispensable thing for everyone.

    After Chen Jinnan and others selected the location of the workshop, Gao Peng went out to conduct on-the-spot investigation, and finally confirmed their location.

    ? Next, Chen Jinnan organized the villagers to start cutting down trees, building roads, and cleaning up the site. The wood that was cut down was used to burn charcoal, and the charcoal was burned and ground into charcoal powder for storage.

    Gao Peng devoted himself to writing his materials. After more than half a month, Tang Ruowang and Nan Huairen each took part of the materials to learn to digest. They had a certain foundation, and Gao Peng didn't worry that they couldn't understand them at all.

    And seeing the learning materials written by Gao Peng, Tang Ruowang and the two felt amazed more than once, especially the steam engine.What impact will it have on the world.

    So far, apart from taking Gao Peng's musket and Napoleon gun as models every day, studying their structure, and drawing their parts into blueprints, the two are learning his advanced knowledge, and the others are doing their own work in an orderly manner  thing.

    Under Cai Dezhong's leadership, all kinds of food materials were brought back continuously, and the site of tens of thousands of square meters was gradually cleared.

    Chen Jinnan sent a letter to the other sub-rudders of the Tiandihui except Qingmutang and Lianhuatang, asking them to dispatch people to rush back to the main helm.

    At this time, all development was in its infancy, and what was most lacking was manpower. At the same time, Chen Jinnan sent someone to send a box of gold bricks and jewels to each branch for their development.

    After Chen Jinnan arranged everything and saw that things were on the right track, he took some of his confidantes to Taiwan and transported away two boxes of jewelry at the same time. Naturally, he went to negotiate the issue of steel and other resources.

    One month later, Gao Peng's material writing came to an end temporarily, and Tang Ruowang had basically taught Tang Ruowang the knowledge that would have an immediate effect on the current development. As for the follow-up, there is no rush for the time being.

    Gao Peng finally got some free time and went out to look at the construction of the site. The workshop site is about two miles away from the village, and a road nearly ten feet wide has been opened.  Tamp the ground.

    The villagers who were working hard saw Gao Peng and greeted him one after another.

    "Master Gao Xiang."

    "I have seen Master Gao Xiang."

    "Hello, Brother Gao."

    "Brother Gao, why do you have time to go out for a walk today?"

    Gao Peng laughed and talked with all the people who greeted him in an approachable manner, encouraging them a bit. Seeing that the construction of the site was going well, Gao Peng turned around and left in satisfaction. It was time to go to his own private affairs.

    Gao Peng returned to the village, went to the group of blacksmith shops at the east end of the village, and walked into a blacksmith shop built by a stream. There were two blacksmiths and five apprentices in this blacksmith shop.

    The two blacksmiths are brothers. The elder brother Zhang Tiecheng is over fifty years old, but he is still very strong and strong. The younger brother Zhang Tiemin is in his forties, and he is also muscular and muscular.

    The two were originally craftsmen of the Ministry of Industry of the Ming Dynasty, and they inherited the ironsmithing skills handed down from their families.

    Seeing Gao Peng coming at this moment, the two brothers greeted him with smiles, cupped their fists and said, "Lord Gao Xiang is here, it's too late to welcome you!"

    Gao Peng hurriedly cupped his fists to return the salute, and said: "Brother Zhang, Brother Zhang, you are too polite, I am ashamed of myself."

    "Master Gao Xiang." The five apprentices also clasped their fists in salute, and Gao Peng naturally returned the salute one by one.

    "I don't know if Master Gao Xiang came to the blacksmith shop, but is there a place for our brothers to help?" Zhang Tiecheng asked Gao Peng sideways to let Gao Peng into the shop, and asked casually.

    Gao Peng nodded and smiled, "I really have something to trouble you two."

    After speaking, he took off the cloth cover on his back from his body, pulled out the deadly choke gun, and put it on the table under the thatched shed in front of the shop.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 330: Changing the gun head, something happened in Aoki Hall

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Brother Zhang, I want to change the head of this gun, but this head is a little complicated"

    "Hehe, Mr. Gao Xiang, the gun head is bayonet!" Before Gao Peng finished speaking, Zhang Tiecheng already laughed and explained the reality of the gun head of the life-threatening throat lock gun.

    Gao Peng smiled in admiration: "Hahaha, an insider is an insider, I admire you."

    Zhang Tiecheng waved his hand and said with a smile: "Master Gao Xiang has won the prize. My old Zhang family has been working hard for generations. If you can't even see this, it will really embarrass your ancestors."

    After finishing speaking, he held the gun head of the deadly throat lock gun, twisted it hard, and then pulled it out. The gun head immediately broke away from the gun barrel, and Zhang Tiecheng pulled it out.

    I saw that besides the rhombus-shaped tip, there was a grip of more than three inches below the gun head. When the gun head left the gun barrel, it looked like a large "Kunai", which could be thrown as a dart or thrown.  It can be used as a dagger for close combat.

    There are two half-centimeter-long protrusions on the opposite sides of the end of the grip. Naturally, there are two grooves in the corresponding gun barrel.

    To insert the grip of the gun head back into the gun barrel, the concave and convex parts must be aligned. After inserting it to the bottom, twist it again, and the convex part will turn to the side, but there is no groove at that position that can be slid out.  It got stuck and was firmly fixed on the gun barrel.

    "What a good gun, it's actually a mother-in-law gun barrel. It can be retracted to adjust the length. The craftsmanship level of this gun head is already the best choice. Even our brothers are at this level at most. I don't know why Master Gao Xiang wants to change it.  How about dropping it?" Zhang Tiecheng asked Gao Peng after he praised him.

    "Naturally, I want to increase the power of the gun head. Brother Zhang, let's see." After Gao Peng said this with a smile, he put his right hand behind his back, and when he took it out again, the black iron dagger had already appeared in his hand.

    "This Could it be Xuan Tie?" Zhang Tiecheng and his slightly dull younger brother Zhang Tiemin stared at the cold dagger in Gao Peng's hand.

    Gao Peng praised: "Brother Zhang has good eyesight. It is the black iron dagger. I just want to replace the original gun head with this dagger to enhance the lethality of this gun."

    Zhang Tiecheng took the black iron dagger in amazement, looked it over and over again, nodded and said: "I understand, in fact, I just need to make a grip for this black iron dagger that is the same as the gun head, and nothing else needs to be changed  .¡±

    Gao Peng nodded in satisfaction, and said: "That's exactly the case, then please leave it to Brother Zhang."

    Zhang Tiecheng waved his hand and said with a smile, "What's the point of worrying about such a trivial matter? Give me a day, and Master Gao Xiang will come and pick it up the day after tomorrow."

    "Okay, then I will trouble Brother Zhang. I will treat you to a drink the next day after finishing the work."

    "It's easy to say, thank you, Lord Gao Xiang."

    On the third day, Gao Peng went to the blacksmith shop. The handle of the black iron dagger had been replaced. Gao Peng took the black iron gun head and stuck it on the barrel of the gun.

    Gao Peng straightened out his long spear and performed a few spear moves at random. He picked up an iron ingot placed in the corner of the room, swung the long spear, and the iron ingot split into two without any hindrance.

    Gao Peng caressed the body of the gun fondly, and smiled at Zhang Tiecheng: "Brother Zhang is very skillful. With this gun, my strength will be multiplied several times. Even if I am besieged by a large number of officers and soldiers, I will not be afraid. Thank you, Brother Zhang."

    Zhang Tiecheng laughed and said: "Master Gao Xiang is polite, a small matter is just a matter of little effort, you are the pillar of my Tiandihui, you can improve the combat power of Xiangzhu, and kill a few more Tartars, it is also our brother's great cause to fight against the Qing Dynasty and restore the Ming Dynasty  Contributed a little bit."

    "HahahahaOkay, I will definitely use this gun to kill more Tartars in the future, so that I can live up to Brother Zhang's expectations. I have the belief of Brother Zhang from all over the world, so why worry about failure? Today"

    "Master Xiang, Lord Gao Xiang"

    Gao Peng was about to invite Zhang Tiecheng and others to the tavern for a few drinks to express his feelings, but suddenly he heard a voice in the wind.

    Looking back, I saw Feng Jizhong approaching Jia Laoliu with a letter in his hand. Gao Peng went up to meet him and said, "Brother Feng, Brother Jia Liu, what happened?"

    Feng Jizhong handed the letter to Gao Peng with respectful hands, and said: "Master Xiang, this is the letter from Daoist Xuanzhen just sent by the brothers of Qingmutang. Something happened to Brother Xu."

    "Oh?" Gao Peng took the letter, opened it and read it, his complexion changed suddenly.

    What was said in the letter was an event that happened in the original drama, but Gao Peng never expected that it would still happen without Wei Xiaobao as a shit-stirring stick.

    However, less than a month after Gao Peng left with Chen Jinnan, Qingmutang received the news that Prince Pingxi's sonWu Yingxiong was about to go to Beijing to meet the Holy Spirit, Taoist Xuanzhen and others decided to assassinate Wu Yingxiong on the way.

    When the attack was about to start, Bai Hansong and Bai Hanfeng, two trees of the Bai Family of Prince Mu's Mansion, came to report that Wu Yingxiong would be escorted by a large number of Jindingmen masters when he came to Beijing this time, and the assassination might not be easy.

    Moreover, the Mu Palace has made careful arrangements to put Wu Yingxiong to death. If they act rashly, they may startle the snake instead.

    Bai's Shuangmu invited Xu Tianchuan and others to discuss long-term plans and plan big things together. Xu Tianchuan agreed to discuss in private at the invitation of the two.

    ?For some unknown reason, Xu Tianchuan and Bai Shi Shuangmu actually fought, and Xu Tianchuan was seriously injured.

    Taoist Xuanzhen and Qian Laoben were not very popular, so they gathered their hands and went to the place where Mu Wangfu stayed in the capital to ask for an explanation.

    ?Unexpectedly, after they came to the door, they found out that Xu Tianchuan was only seriously injured, but Bai Hansong, the elder brother of the Bai family, had already been beaten to death by Xu Tianchuan.

    Not only did they not get an explanation, but they were questioned by Mu Jiansheng, the young master of the Mu Palace, and asked them to ask the chief rudder, Chen Jinnan, to give an explanation.

    They left in desperation, but when they returned to the Huichuntang stronghold, they found that the stronghold had been destroyed, all the brothers who stayed at the stronghold were killed, and Xu Tianchuan was missing.

    They all agreed that it was the hand of Mu Wang's mansion, and immediately turned back and killed them, but found that the Mu mansion was empty. In the end, they only caught a young woman in the Mu mansion, but it was the young princess of Mu Wang's mansion.  dear sister.

    At this moment, the people from the Mu Palace were nowhere to be seen, and the whereabouts of Xu Tianchuan, who was seriously injured, was unknown. It was not an option to keep holding Mu Jianping like this. Xuanzhen and the others were now at a loss.

    In desperation, I had no choice but to write a letter in my own handwriting, explaining the recent events one by one, and sent someone to send the letter to the chief rudder quickly, asking the incense master and the chief rudder to make a decision.

    After reading the letter, Gao Peng sighed deeply, handed the letter to Feng Jizhong, and then apologized to Zhang Tiecheng, "Brother Zhang, it seems that I will treat you to this drink next time.  I have to deal with some changes, I am really sorry."

    Zhang Tiecheng said solemnly: "What is Gao Xiangzhu talking about? The important thing is that you can drink anytime."

    Gao Peng nodded, turned his head and said to Fengji: "Brother Feng, immediately notify the brothers in Qingmu Hall to gather, and we will return to Beijing immediately, Brother Six, please go and say hello to Brother Cai, I still have something to explain  Fan, after a stick of incense, we will meet at the entrance of the village."

    "Yes, Lord Xiang."

    The two led the way, Gao Peng put the death-throat gun back into the holster and carried it on his back, and went to where Tang Ruowang and Nan Huairen were.

    Gao Peng handed over all the study materials he wrote to them, and said that he would entrust them with making guns and casting cannons.

    The two of them agreed wholeheartedly, what they got from Gao Peng was beyond their imagination, so naturally they wouldn't just take the benefits and do nothing.

    After a stick of incense, Gao Peng met Fengjizhong and the others at the entrance of the village, and Cai Dezhong came to deliver them in person. He also knew roughly what was going on, and arranged for people to follow them to the stronghold of Guanpi Town, where they could get dry food for horses.

    "Thank you, Big Brother Cai, I will trouble you to report to the chief lord, but please tell the chief lord, and I will handle the matter properly. I am old acquaintance with Young Master Mu, and we will not have any ill relations with Prince Mu's mansion.  Please let him take care of his development plan with peace of mind."

    Cai Dezhong nodded, and said solemnly: "Don't worry! Your talent is well known to the helmsman."

    Gao Peng nodded, and everyone hugged each other to say goodbye. Gao Peng took Jia Laoliu of Fengji Zhong and twelve disciples of Qingmu Hall out of the village.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 331 Give Her All the Pampering

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    It is more than 3,600 miles from the headquarters of the Tiandihui to the capital. Gao Peng and his party rode two horses, day and night. In less than ten days, they rushed back to the capital. Regardless of their exhaustion, they rushed to the Qingmutang stronghold.

    Inside the Qingmutang stronghold.

    Qian Laoben was holding the red invitation card just sent by the people from the Mu Palace, and walked around anxiously. After walking for a while, he suddenly stopped, looked at Priest Xuanzhen, Qi Biaoqing and the others, and said anxiously:  : "Should we go or not? You guys have an idea!"

    Daoist Xuanzhen glanced at him and said, "Can you stay calm and don't be impatient? When Master Gao Xiang left with the chief helmsman, let us discuss what to do. Let's talk about your opinions! What's the matter?  How to."

    Master Guan Guan Anji heard the words and said: "If you want me to say that we can't just run over like this, we captured their little princess, they must have already laid a net, just waiting for us to send it to the door!"

    After hearing Master Guan's words, everyone in the hall nodded in agreement, and Qian Laoben asked again: "Then we don't go? Will this make people think that we are afraid of his Mu Palace?"

    "this¡­¡­"

    Mao Shiba, who was sitting next to Blind Cui in the hall, suddenly said: "Brothers, in my opinion, we can just come to the door openly, and then Young Master Mu and Lord Gao Xiang once met once.  Maybe it's not as complicated as you think?"

    After more than two months of recuperation, Mao Shiba's injury has basically healed. Thanks to Gao Peng's blessing, he was able to join the Tiandihui and become a member of the Qingmu Hall.

    "Brother Qian, Daoist Xuanzhen, Master Gao Xiang has arrived." When everyone was tangled up, a disciple came in and reported with joy.

    Everyone looked overjoyed, feeling that they had a backbone in an instant, they all got up and went to the door, only to see that Gao Peng was walking quickly with Jia Laoliu in Fengji.

    "See Master Gao Xiang." Everyone clasped their fists together and bowed in salute.

    Gao Peng cupped his fists in return and said, "You brothers, you are welcome. How is the situation now?"

    Qian Laoben hurried forward, handed the invitation in front of Gao Peng, and heaved a sigh of relief secretly like throwing away a hot potato, "Master Xiang, please take a look."

    Gao Peng received the invitation, and after reading it, he nodded slowly, and with a move in his heart, he said to everyone: "Don't worry, everyone, I already know about this matter, I'm going out to find someone, you wait here, after half an hour  , let's go to Mufu."

    After Gao Peng finished speaking, he turned around and left without letting anyone follow him. In fact, Gao Peng's move was just to find a reasonable explanation for many things.

    Half an hour later, Gao Peng returned with a confident smile on his face. Seeing this, everyone in Qingmu Hall was inexplicably relieved.

    "Master Xiang, shall we start now?"

    Gao Peng nodded and said, "Where is the little Princess of Mu Palace?"

    Master Guan came forward to report: "Master Xiang, the little princess has been placed in my house, and his wife Jia Jindao is guarding it."

    "Okay, take me to meet her first, let's make things beautiful, so that there will be no gossip in the Mu Palace." Thinking of the girl who was so innocent that people couldn't help but want to bully her when she saw it.  , Gao Peng unconsciously showed a smile on his face.

    "Master Xiang is right, please."

    Guan Fuzi's residence is diagonally opposite to the gate of Chen's stronghold. According to this, it is only a few tens of feet away. Gao Peng took Taoist Xuanzhen and his party to Guan Fuzi's residence.

    A while later, Gao Peng saw Jia Jindao in the backyard of the Guan Mansion. Jia Jindao was a middle-aged woman with a stronger body than ordinary women. She was good at wielding two golden knives, each of which weighed thirty catties.  His arm strength is stronger than that of ordinary men.

    People joked with her and often asked deliberately: "Sister-in-law Guan, are these two golden knives of yours real gold or fake gold?"

    She must have said solemnly: "It's all real gold, it's all real gold, how can there be fakes?" That's why she got the nickname "Pure Real Gold".

    At this time, she was holding her two golden knives, and was sitting by the stone table in the backyard. When she saw Gao Peng and his party coming, she hurriedly got up to salute, "See Master Gao Xiang."

    Gao Peng stretched out his hands to help, and said: "Sister-in-law Guan, you don't need to be too polite, the little princess of the Mu Palace is not making a fuss, right?"

    Jia Jindao nodded, and said: "This girl is honest, she doesn't cry or make trouble, she eats and rests honestly every day, she just sits by the window sill with her head in a daze on weekdays, and she doesn't want to run away."

    Gao Peng couldn't help laughing, she is so honest, she is heartless at all!  Listening to Jia Jindao's description, Gao Peng imagined Mu Jianping's cute appearance in his mind, and almost couldn't hold back his laughter.

    "Okay, wait for me outside.?I'm going to talk to the little princess.  "

    "yes."

    Gao Peng pushed the door in alone, but saw that Mu Jianping was dozing off on the table with his head propped on his head. Gao Peng closed the door lightly, secretly practiced lightness skills, walked to the table and sat down without making a sound.

    Looking at her face, she saw that her eyebrows were light and her eyelashes were long, her mouth was small and her nose was straight, her face was really beautiful.

    At this time, Xu Shi was extremely sleepy, his little head bit by bit, and his little mouth was slightly pursed. Even when he was asleep, he was greeted with such a cute and cute face, which almost melted Gao Peng's heart.

    Mu Jianping is the kind of girl who can make people willing to give her all their love, and occasionally can't help but want to bully her a little bit. Gao Peng watched her dozing off, with a hint of doting on her face.  color.

    Sure enough, she shouldn't be a girl like Wei Xiaobao who can touch her, let alone just one of other people's wives and concubines.

    It's not that Gao Peng has taken a fancy to Mu Jianping. He likes this girl, but it's really the kind of brother's love for his sister, without the slightest affection between men and women. He is willing to spoil her and love her.

    Gao Peng is an orphan, and he lost the warmth of his family since he was a child, so he is extremely eager to have his family again. The reason why he likes to go to I Am a Special Forces World for vacation and rest is because there are his brothers, his beloved sister, and  A woman who loves him deeply.

    In the world of I am a special soldier, he treats the girl as his own sister and spoils her, but Mu Jianping has an extremely similar personality to the girl, and is even more innocent, pure, kind and noble than the girl.

    So Gao Peng hopes that this girl can live forever in her ivory tower, and he is planning to do so.

    "Boom"

    "Ouch Woo It hurts Uh, you"

    However, as Mu Jianping dozed off more and more deeply, his little hands finally couldn't support his head, so he fell down and knocked on the table.

    After this knock, she suddenly woke up, and saw Gao Peng who was looking at her with an inexplicable smile in front of him, and his expression was stunned.

    "Brother Gao, why are you? Why are you here?"

    Looking at Mu Jianping who was suddenly excited, Gao Peng pretended to be stunned, and asked in puzzlement: "The little princess knows me?"

    Mu Jianping excitedly got up and sat next to Gao Peng, grabbed Gao Peng's arm, and said, "It's me, brother Gao, we met in the tea room in the market outside the capital, and you invited me to eat chocolate.  "(Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 332

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Only then did Gao Peng pretend to be enlightened, pointed at Mu Jianping and said in surprise: "You are that little brother, are you a woman disguised as a man?"

    "Yeah" Mu Jianping nodded again and again, her big beautiful eyes smiling into a pair of crescent moons, "Isn't it me? At that time, my senior sister and I sneaked out, disguised as a man for the convenience of the road."

    Gao Peng laughed and said: "So that's the case, I just said it! How can there be such a handsome boy in this world."

    Mu Jianping heard Gao Peng's words, a blush appeared on her pretty face, she turned her head shyly, and suddenly seemed to remember something, and said embarrassingly: "Brother Gao, do you still have  Do you have any chocolate?"

    Gao Peng laughed and said, "The chocolate is gone, but I still have a chocolate-flavored wafer here, do you want to eat it?"

    Mu Jianping's eyes lit up, it had been so long, she had no hope, but when Gao Peng mentioned another food she had never heard of, she immediately nodded like a chicken pecking at rice, saying: "  Yeah!"

    Gao Peng smiled lightly and rubbed Mu Jianping's head lightly, then put his hands into his arms, took out a few wafers from the reincarnation watch and put them in front of Mu Jianping, then said seriously: "Little Princess, what are you doing?"  There's something I want to tell you."

    "What about me! It's actually the Qingmutang Xiangzhu of the Tiandihui. I want to apologize to you for my brothers arresting you. They have some misunderstandings with your elder brother, so I will take you to see your elder brother now, and clear up the misunderstanding.  Explain clearly."

    After listening to Gao Peng's words, Mu Jianping tore open the package of the wafers without hesitation. She had torn the chocolate last time, but this time she was very familiar with it.  "

    After finishing speaking, he put the opened wafer into a small mouth, and took a bite. It looked like a little squirrel holding a pine nut and chewing on it, which was indescribably cute.

    Gao Peng rubbed her head again, dumbfounded, and said: "Let's go then! You have been missing for so long, if you don't send you back, your elder brother is going crazy! Eat while walking!"

    "Oh!" Mu Jianping grabbed a few wafers on the table, got up and followed Gao Peng out

    ? Yangliu Hutong Mu Mansion is one of the strongholds of Mu Wang Mansion in the capital. It is presided over by the Bai family Shuangmu on weekdays, so it is called Mu Mansion.

    There were no twists and turns, and Gao Peng was able to enter the mansion smoothly. However, when Gao Peng and Mu Jiansheng met face to face, he seemed concerned about Gao Peng's expression.

    Gao Peng naturally knew what was going on. At the beginning, Mu Jiansheng offered to attract him, but he refused. When they met again, he became the fragrance master of the Heaven and Earth Society. Doesn't this mean that he looked down on Mu Palace and disliked Mu?  Is the Wangfu Temple small?

    But this is indeed what Gao Peng thought in his mind. Mu Wangfu is located in a corner of Yunnan, with only a few thousand people, and there are no top experts who can't get it. Mu Jiansheng is not a master with a chest, what can he do  event?

    Tiandihui has ten sub-rudders, hundreds of halls, tens of thousands of official members alone, and hundreds of thousands of soldiers and civilians in Taiwan as their backing.

    But without the presence of Gao Peng, they would still end up in a disastrous end, let alone the Mu Palace, but facing Mu Jiansheng, they naturally couldn't say that.

    Gao Peng didn't seem to notice the hesitation on Mu Jiansheng's face, and he clasped his fists with a smile on his face and said, "Little Lord, my cousin Qingmu had some misunderstandings with your family before and arrested Lingmei by mistake. I am here to apologize to you."  .¡±

    Speaking of this, Gao Peng clasped his fists deeply, got up and looked at Mu Jianping who had walked behind Mu Jiansheng, smiled slightly, and said: "Fortunately, brothers know the importance and have not neglected the little princess.  The lord has an explanation."

    After hearing Gao Peng's words, Mu Jiansheng was noncommittal, looked at Gao Peng expressionlessly, and said indifferently: "Brother Gao is really powerful. I haven't seen you for a few months, but he suddenly transformed into the fragrance master of the Heaven and Earth Society."

    Gao Peng knew that Mu Jiansheng would say this, so he smiled wryly and said: "I know that the young man must have some thoughts on this matter, but there are too many coincidences in it, which are not what the young man thought.  Like that."

    "Besides, I share the same temperament and ideals with the brothers of the Heaven and Earth Congregation. I am the incense master of Qingmu Hall, and I can also make decisions on some major issues. I can very well realize my ideals. Therefore alas, I hope the little prince understands.  "

    "However, the agreement with the young master on that day is still valid. I know that Senior Tiebei Canglong Liu, Senior Wu, the Shaking Lion, and Brother Liu Yizhou are in trouble, so I immediately asked a friend in the palace to try to rescue me. I am really serious.  The little father-in-law is a friend."

    After hearing Gao Peng's words, the expressions of Mu Jiansheng and Bai Hanfeng and the others at the side changed in unison, and Mu Jiansheng's gaze changed several times.Flashing, the expression on his face softened.

    Gao Peng first gave a vague explanation, and then pointed out that he could sit in the position of incense master after joining the Tiandihui, only under the chief rudder Chen Jinnan, and above hundreds of thousands of people. Obviously, he could not be given such a position by Mu Wangfu.

    In the end, he threw out the few people who could rescue the captured Mu Wangfu, and said that the previous covenant with Mu Jiansheng still counts, and now that he is the incense master of the Heaven and Earth Society, he has stronger power, and the help he can bring to them is natural  Also bigger.

    In this way, Mu Jiansheng's unhappiness in joining the Tiandihui because Gao Peng refused to accept his solicitation naturally dissipated. Now, not only can he not fight against Gao Peng, but he needs to maintain a good relationship between the two parties.

    At that moment, Mu Jiansheng turned to face Gao Peng, clasped his fists and said in a harmonious voice: "In this way, I am narrow-minded. Thank you, Master Gao Xiang, for your generous help."

    Taoist Xuanzhen, Qian Laoben and the others looked at each other, secretly admiring in their hearts, our young incense master really has great powers, and with just a few words, the originally tense relationship between the two parties was eased.

    Seeing this, Gao Peng smiled slightly, cupped his fists in return and said, "Why do you need to be polite, little father-in-law? We are all sons of the Han family, and we are fighting for the same goal, so we should help each other."

    Mu Jiansheng finally had a smile on his face, turned his head and said to the person beside him: "Go and invite Master Xu out!"

    "yes."

    The man took the order to go, and Taoist Xuanzhen and others understood that Brother Xu had indeed fallen into the hands of Prince Mu's Mansion.

    After a while, Xu Tianchuan, who looked sluggish and staggered, was helped out by the people of Mu Wangfu, and everyone in Qingmu Hall hurriedly stepped forward to help and check the injury.

    Gao Peng stepped forward and sat Xu Tianchuan on the chair, and asked in a harmonious voice: "Brother Xu, are you okay?"

    Xu Tianchuan gave Gao Peng a fistful salute weakly, and said weakly: "Thank you, Master Gao Xiang, for your concern. This subordinate is fine. He was taken away by Wu Sangui's subordinate, that dog officer Lu Yifeng, and he said he would starve to death me, an old monkey."

    "Thanks to the heroes of the Mu Palace who came to the rescue, otherwise I'm afraid I'll never see you brothers again."

    "Uh Lu Yifeng was the one who took you? This"

    Daoist Xuanzhen and the others felt ashamed at the moment, until just now they thought Xu Tianchuan was captured by the Mu Palace, but who knew the truth turned out to be like this, they captured the little princess, were they really a villain in vain?  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 333 Happy Enemy

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    With Gao Peng coming forward and agreeing to help them rescue Liu Yizhou and others who were arrested, the grievances between Xu Tianchuan and Baishi Shuangmu were naturally cancelled.

    Gao Peng brought Xu Tianchuan back to the Qingmutang stronghold, ordered someone to take care of him, heal his injuries, and told everyone not to go out for activities in the near future, and then went back to the room to rest.

    At night, seeing the dark night and high winds, the moon and stars were covered by clouds, Gao Peng couldn't help but secretly exclaimed.

    Gao Peng immediately changed into his night clothes, headed straight for the palace, still took the water from Shenwu Gate, easily crossed the city gate, entered the palace, and went straight to the south.

    Gao Peng walked all the way through the air. After nightfall, although most places in the palace were brightly lit, if there was no moonlight in the sky, it would naturally be pitch black.

    Gao Peng was dressed in night clothes, and he was completely integrated with the night. Unless he was a martial arts master like Hai Dafu, how could the general Ouchi guards find him?

    It's a pity that Hai Dafu is dead. At present, the only ones with the highest martial arts in the palace are Mao Dongzhu who pretends to be the queen mother, and Duolong, the head of the imperial guards.

    But Mao Dongzhu was in the Palace of Compassion, which was located in the west of the palace, while Gao Peng entered from the north and went south, so it was impossible to meet Mao Dongzhu.

    As for Duolong, the palace is so big, if he can meet Duolong, how unlucky is he?

    Fortunately, Gao Peng's luck has always been good, and he didn't disturb anyone. He sneaked in from near the Shenwu Gate, entered the Imperial Garden from the Shunzhen Gate, then turned southeast, bypassed the Kunning Palace, passed the Jinghe Gate, the Longguang Gate, and the Jingyun Gate.  Finally arrived at the imperial dining room smoothly.

    If Wei Xiaobao hadn't died at this time, according to the original plot, he should have replaced Hai Dafu's position and became the fifth-rank chief eunuch of Shangshan Supervisor.

    After all, Wei Xiaobao is the son of the plane, with the luck of the whole plane in his body, it is not so easy to die, and the strong correction power of the plot is enough to make him survive crisis after crisis.

    In fact, as long as the applicants do not take the initiative to murder these sons of planes, it is usually difficult for them to die, so Gao Peng believes that even if he loses the golden silk armor and black iron dagger, he will still live well.

    Although Gao Peng is familiar with the terrain of the imperial palace, he still doesn't know where Wei Xiaobao lives, but it's not difficult.

    Gao Peng searched around the imperial dining room for a while, and when he met two young eunuchs, he jumped up and suddenly fell behind them.  neck.

    "If you want to survive, be smart, or I will wipe your neck, understand?"

    Hearing the dull words behind him, the little eunuch trembled with fright and nodded repeatedly.

    Only then did Gao Peng let go of his hand covering his mouth, and asked, "Where does Xiao Guizi, the chief eunuch of the Shangshan Supervisor, live?"

    The little eunuch lowered his voice, pointed in one direction and said: "If you go back to the uncle, Eunuch Gui lives in the third room to the west, which is the residence of the chief eunuch."

    After Gao Peng listened to the little eunuch's words, he broke his neck casually. Naturally, he would not be able to survive, otherwise he already knew his purpose and might implicate Wei Xiaobao. After all, he was very helpful to them in the palace.

    After solving this one, the one on the ground was naturally not spared, and immediately took the two bodies and hid them in a rockery, then followed the direction pointed out by the little eunuch, and went straight to Wei Xiaobao's residence

    In Wei Xiaobao's room, a very beautiful girl in night clothes, a beaded hairpin, and an oval face covered the bandaged wound on her shoulder, and said to Wei Xiaobao who was sitting beside her, "Hey, hurry up and find a way to take me out.  ah!"

    Wei Xiaobao slapped his thigh angrily, and said, "Hey, hey, what are you doing? Get out? This is the palace! You thought it was your house, so you said it right away? Think of a way! Besides, you are injured,  As soon as you step out of this door, you will be caught!"

    The woman in black, that is, entered the palace to assassinate Kangxi and blame Wu Sangui, but was accidentally injured. Fang Yi, who was secretly rescued by Wei Xiaobao, listened to Wei Xiaobao's words, her shoulders collapsed, and she murmured: "People who don't know us  , How many people died and how many were caught.¡±

    Hearing this, Wei Xiaobao stood up, with a half-smile expression on his face, and said: "It's not too difficult to know, please ask me!"

    "You" Fang Yi glared, and was about to curse, but seemed to think of something, suppressed the anger in her heart in frustration, and forced herself to say softly: "Brother Wei, I beg you."

    Fang Yi already knew his name was Wei Xiaobao when they met outside the capital, so naturally she would not call him Eunuch Gui as in the original play.

    originallyBecause of Gao Peng, Wei Xiaobao didn't have any conflicts with Fang Yi. He naturally saw through Fang Yi and Mu Jianping's disguise as men at the time, but he didn't say anything about it.

    But later when he and Mao Shiba were captured by Hai Dafu, Fang Yi and the others were pretending to be a wedding party, preparing to rob Lu Yifeng.

    As a result, Wei Xiaobao thought that she only wanted to marry his senior brother, but she refused to save him, and Fang Yi felt resentful.

    This time she will be saved, one is because of the good relationship between Gao Peng and Mu Jiansheng, another reason, I am afraid it is also the main reason, is because of her beauty, and a possessive desire arises in her heart.

    Hearing Fang Yi's words, Wei Xiaobao raised his head, with a rascal expression on his face, and said, "Hmph, I have no sincerity at all, I have to call you Mr. Xianggong."

    Fang Yi was furious, her melon-seeded face flushed, and she whispered coquettishly: "You are dreaming, if you don't help, you won't help, I won't marry you if I marry a pig or a dog."

    Wei Xiaobao's heart was also a little angry, and he shouted tit for tat: "Just wait for me! I, Wei Xiaobao, have married you. As for Liu Yizhou and Liu Erzhou who are drooling and runny noses, I will castrate him sooner or later."

    "Huh." Fang Yi snorted coldly, turned her head away, and there was a trace of disdain on her flushed face.

    "Hmph." Wei Xiaobao also hummed twice with his mouth tilted, also turning his head away.

    "Hey, you two guys! Typical lovers of joy, if you two become a couple in the future, I will write your names upside down."

    Just at this moment, a teasing voice suddenly came out of the window, and Wei Xiaobao turned pale with fright. They had been too involved in the bickering just now, and the voice became louder if they didn't pay attention, but they didn't want to be overheard.

    If the people in the palace found out that he was harboring assassins, in the words of Brother Gao, he would probably be cold. At this time, Fang Yi also regretted it, and shouldn't have quarreled with this scoundrel.

    "Who is it?" Wei Xiaobao asked in surprise.

    "Who am I, don't you know when you open the window?" The voice outside the window was a little dull just now, but this time it was clear.

    Fang Yi only felt that she had heard this voice before, but Wei Xiaobao was very familiar with it. They traveled all the way from Yangzhou to Beijing and got along with each other for more than half a month. They were familiar with each other's voices for a long time, and immediately exclaimed in surprise: "It's Brother Gao."

    After speaking, he hurriedly walked to the window, pulled the latch to open the window, and it was indeed Gao Peng outside the window. He did not wear a bamboo hat this time, but wrapped his forehead so clean that it could reflect light with a black scarf.  It has been pulled down and landed on the chin.

    "Brother Gao, come in quickly."

    Gao Peng smiled slightly, and jumped into the window. Wei Xiaobao looked around and saw that there was no one else outside the window, so he closed the window with confidence and re-bolted it.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 334

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    After Gao Peng entered the room, he went straight to Fang Yi, clasped his fists and said with a smile: "Miss Fang, it's been a long time. You and the little princess have been hiding it from me so hard that you actually disguised yourself as a man."

    When Fang Yi saw Gao Peng here, it was like seeing a savior. After listening to Gao Peng's words, Fang Yi understood that he had obviously met the little princess, and he came to the palace in night clothes at this time, so Fang Yi couldn't help but have some associations.

    Fang Yi greeted Gao Peng, and asked in surprise: "Brother Gao, are you here to save me?"

    After closing the window and coming over, Wei Xiaobao's expression changed slightly, and he couldn't help but look at Gao Peng.

    Gao Peng sensed Wei Xiaobao's staring eyes, his heart moved, he laughed, and said: "I am indeed entrusted by the young master to save people this time when I come into the palace."

    "Master Tiebei Canglong Liu, Master Wu, the head-shaking lion, and brother Liu Yizhou were arrested and locked up in the guard's prison. Young Master Mu asked me to enter the palace to rescue them."

    "But this is the palace! After all, it is Brother Wei's domain, so everything depends on Brother Wei."

    Fang Yi heard Gao Peng mention the news about his master, uncle, and his sweetheart, Senior Brother Liu, and he said this again. It was obvious that the matter of saving people had to fall on Wei Xiaobao, so he looked at Wei Xiaobao with complicated eyes.

    After Gao Peng finished speaking, he also looked at Wei Xiaobao with a half-smile, Wei Xiaobao didn't know that Gao Peng had seen through his thoughts?  He was very satisfied that Gao Peng gave him face.

    Wei Xiaobao is a gangster, a person like him may never take his face seriously, as long as it is beneficial, he can give up his face, but he is very serious about whether others give him face or not.

    In Yangzhou, Gao Peng promised him to help him go to Beijing to save Shuang'er, and they walked together along the way, got along very well, and established a certain friendship, and he did not break his promise afterwards, and he really took him and Mao Shiba to the robbery field.

    Although something happened and the goal was not achieved, Wei Xiaobao still appreciates Gao Peng, but the relationship between them is nothing more than that.

    It's not clear how much brotherhood there is, maybe the friendship between him and Wei Xiaobao is not as deep as that of Mao Shiba.

    Therefore, Gao Peng never expected Wei Xiaobao to do his best for him like Chen Jinnan did in the original drama, and to respond to every request, so Gao Peng needed some means to maintain the relationship with Wei Xiaobao.

    Wei Xiaobao laughed, and said: "Since it's Brother Gao's business, then it's my business. A good brother should be loyal!"

    Seeing this, Gao Peng happily patted Wei Xiaobao on the shoulder, and said: "Brother Wei is indeed the first in righteousness. It's no wonder that Brother Mao misses you so much."

    Wei Xiaobao smiled even wider when he heard the words, and said: "Speaking of which, I don't know how Brother Eighteen is doing, whether his injury has healed or not."

    Gao Peng smiled and said: "Don't worry! Brother Mao's injury has recovered, and now I have joined the Tiandihui with me. Thanks to Mr. Chen, the chief rudder, for allowing me to be the incense master of the Qingmu Hall of the Tiandihui."

    "Haha, brother Wei, you are now deeply trusted by the emperor, you can be said to be a big celebrity around the emperor, and in the Jianghu, you are the brother of the Fragrant Lord of the Heaven and Earth Association. Speaking of it, you can be regarded as black and white."

    Wei Xiaobao laughed so hard when he heard the words, "It's good to eat everything, I like to eat everything."

    Gao Peng's eyes flickered slightly, and he said again: "Brother Wei, I have another piece of good news to tell you."

    Wei Xiaobao said with great interest: "Any other good news?"

    Gao Peng said with a smile on his face: "Your Shuang'er and Zhuangjia's third young lady are not dead. They were rescued by a mysterious expert on the eve of our robbery and placed in a very safe place."

    "That mysterious expert is a one-armed nun who often haunts Wutai Mountain. If you are lucky enough to meet her in the future, you can ask her about the whereabouts of Miss Shuang'er."

    The news of Gao Peng really surprised Wei Xiaobao inexplicably, and he was even more grateful to Gao Peng in his heart.

    Gao Peng saw that the fire was almost ready, so he said solemnly: "Brother Wei, I have a covenant with Young Master Mu, we want to watch out for each other and help each other. I ask you to try to rescue the few heroes who were arrested in the Mu Palace."

    Wei Xiaobao also nodded solemnly, and said: "Brother Gao, don't worry! I will definitely do my best."

    "Well, I believe you." Gao Peng patted him on the shoulder and smiled, then looked at Fang Yi and said, "Miss Fang, the palace is heavily guarded, I can come and go freely by myself, but if I have to bring you  , I¡¯m afraid no one will be able to leave.¡±

    "If you want to get out of the palace smoothly, you have to listen to Brother Wei's arrangements. I believe Brother Wei will rescue you safely."

    Fang Yi sighed secretly when she heard the words, glanced at Wei Xiaobao, and could only nod helplessly.

    Wei Xiaobao looked at Fang Yi triumphantly.?, that expression made Fang Yi's teeth itch.

    Gao Peng saw that the matter had been settled, so he didn't say any more, just told Wei Xiaobao that there were two corpses of eunuchs on the rockery over the imperial dining room, and asked him to deal with them. Gao Peng knew that he had corpse powder, so he left immediately.  go.

    When he walked to the window, Gao Peng stopped suddenly, turned to Fang Yi and said, "Miss Fang, there are some things that should not be said by me, but I regard the little princess as my sister, and you are not an outsider, so I have something to say."  Straight up."

    Fang Yi nodded and said, "Brother Gao, please tell me."

    "It's not that I'm maliciously slandering others behind the scenes. It's really for your own good. Your senior brother Liu Yizhou I think you should observe carefully before making a decision. His character may not be as good as you imagined."

    "I don't need to say much about this point. You will naturally see clearly in the future. Although Brother Wei seems to have no integrity and usually likes to flirt, he is a real man who values ??love and righteousness."

    "That's all Gao said. After all, these things are your own life-long events. You make your own choices. The consequences of your choices are also your own responsibility. Let me go."

    After Gao Peng said these few words, he jumped out of the window that Wei Xiaobao had opened, turned over a few times in the air, and then disappeared, disappearing into the night sky.

    However, Gao Peng's last few words made Wei Xiaobao's affection for him almost burst, and he felt that "the one who knows me is also brother Gao".

    Turning around and looking at Fang Yi, she raised her eyebrows and said, "Did you hear that? In the future, open your eyes and take a good look at who is worthy of your entrustment for life."

    It was Gao Peng who spoke too solemnly, which made Fang Yi's heart shake a little unknowingly, but after hearing Wei Xiaobao's complacent words, there was unconvinced feeling in her heart for no reason, she snorted coldly, and said, "I'm too lazy to talk to you.  "

    What Gao Peng said was naturally not about pimping and assisting others. His purpose was to gain Wei Xiaobao's favor.

    He is very clear that the relationship between him and Wei Xiaobao is not solid, if he wants to get Wei Xiaobao's full help, he must constantly increase his "goodwill".

    It cannot be blamed that Gao Peng is too scheming and always calculating. It is because he has been unable to control himself since he entered reincarnation. Everything he does is to survive.

    Wei Xiaobao did not have any substantial help in the great cause of the anti-Qing Dynasty, but in some of the more important side issues, he really had to help.

    So he didn't want to spend too much energy on Wei Xiaobao, but if the emotional card is played well, it can be regarded as a means.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 335 Brotherhood and National Justice

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    After Gao Peng left the palace, he went to Prince Kang's Mansion again, because he had overlooked one thing before, and he suddenly remembered it after seeing Wei Xiaobao this time.

    Although this is not a big deal, if you really don't care about it, there may be big problems in the future.

    That was the forty-two chapters of Zhengbaiqi in Prince Kang's mansion. After Gao Peng found it with some effort, he took out the broken sheepskin inside, and then put the scripture back in its original place.

    After leaving Prince Kang's mansion, he burned the broken sheepskins. In this way, it will never be possible to get together the treasure map of the Qing Dynasty.

    Even if Wei Xiaobao obtained all eight copies of the forty-two chapter scriptures in the end, and took out the broken sheepskins, he would not be able to put together a treasure map. In this way, apart from the real queen mother, he is the only person in the world who knows where the treasure is.

    Just in case, if there is a chance to get the forty-two chapters in the future, he will also destroy the broken sheepskin inside.

    After finishing all this, Gao Peng returned to the stronghold of Qingmutang, and went back to his room to meditate and practice. This time, he did not plan to return to the main helm immediately after the matter of Mu Wangfu was resolved.

    Presumably it won't be long before Wei Xiaobao will set off to Mount Wutai to meet Shunzhi, and by then, Gao Peng's opportunity may be approaching

    The next day, Gao Peng found Qian Laoben and asked him: "Brother Qian, you have always provided the meat in the imperial dining room in the palace, right?"

    Qian Laoben nodded and said: "Exactly, I wonder what the incense master has ordered?"

    Gao Peng took two steps and said, "Do you know Xiao Guizi, the chief eunuch of the imperial dining room?"

    Qian Laoben chuckled, and said, "Of course I know, it's Brother Wei! Last time we went to Prince Kang's mansion to kill Oboi, it was all because of him that those Tartar archers dared not shoot arrows. I always regarded him as the  One's own."

    Gao Peng frowned, and said: "Brother Qian, Brother Wei is indeed my brother, but he is not a member of the Tiandihui. What we do is of great importance. If we don't pay attention, there will be irreversible consequences."

    "Although Brother Wei has always been very loyal, he has become a popular person around the Tartar Emperor after all. I don't know if his disposition has changed, so when you talk to him, you have to be more or less reserved. You don't know what you say."

    Gao Peng's concerns are not unreasonable, Wei Xiaobao has not become the incense master of Qingmutang now, and he has no deep friendship with the Tiandihui, so if the Tiandihui has relations with him today, he and Mao Shiba are the only ones.

    Based on his relationship with Kangxi, without the bondage of Tiandihui, maybe no, yes, he will definitely be loyal to Kangxi wholeheartedly.

    So at this time Gao Peng was completely interested in taking advantage of Wei Xiaobao. As for things like loyalty and friendship, it was fine to talk about them at ordinary times, but when it came to the righteousness of the nation, he had to put them aside first.

    At most, when Tiandi will overthrow the Qing court in the future, it will save his life, and then give him an official position that can live comfortably for a lifetime without real power.

    After listening to Gao Peng's words, Qian Laoben's expression turned cold, and he said solemnly: "Don't worry, Master Xiang, I understand what to do. Friends belong to friends, careers belong to careers, and subordinates can distinguish clearly."

    Gao Peng nodded in satisfaction, and said: "Very well, when you deliver pork to the palace these few days, I will go with you. The matter of rescuing the three heroes of Prince Mu's Mansion may still fall on him."

    "Yes, the subordinate understands."

    However, after Gao Peng left the palace that night, Kangxi sent someone to summon Wei Xiaobao, asking him to pretend to let Liu Dahong and the others go, and take the opportunity to inquire about their gathering point, and also sent Duolong to cooperate with him.

    This was in Wei Xiaobao's arms, he was having a headache how to save the three of them!  It's really drowsy and someone will give you a pillow.

    In the early morning, Gao Peng pretended to be a slaughterhouse guy, and together with Qian Laoben carried a pig into the palace to deliver the pork. Just after entering the Shenwu Gate, when he turned the corner, he met Wei Xiaobao who was leading two guards and a eunuch towards the gate.

    Gao Peng looked around and saw that the two guards were older with beards, and the eunuch had a fair face with some bruises on his face. He knew in his heart that these should be Liu Dahong, Wu Lishen, and Liu Yizhou.

    "Hey Eunuch Gui"

    At this time, Wei Xiaobao had obviously recognized Gao Peng, and immediately understood that Gao Peng should have come to meet the three of them.

    Qian Laoben was about to say hello, but was interrupted by Wei Xiaobao, "I asked you to give me a high-quality pig, so you can give me this sow that has given birth to more than a dozen litters? Don't you want to eat?"  gone?"

    "Uh this, this"

    "This pig! I'm afraid it's past the first seven, right?" Seeing that Qian Laoben was speechless, Wei Xiaobao continued to shout.

    One??The little eunuch who brought them in saw this, no matter what happened, anyway, he was right to agree with Gui Gonggong, "This kind of pig! No one wants to use it as fertilizer, why don't you take it away?"

    "Yes, yes, take it away immediately." Qian Laoben nodded and bowed his promise, vividly interpreting the posture of a small townsman.

    Wei Xiaobao said to the guards and eunuch behind him: "Both elder brothers, this father-in-law, escort him out for me."

    "Yes." Wu Lishen and the three of them immediately responded kindly, and then walked towards Qian Laoben.

    "Everyone stop for me."

    Just when Wu Lishen and the three of them breathed a sigh of relief, a female voice came from behind, making them raise their hearts again.

    Wei Xiaobao hurriedly turned his head and reminded softly: "It's the princess, be careful, don't look up."

    After speaking, he turned and greeted Princess Jianning, but Liu Yizhou said softly: "Master, if there is anything, we will take the princess out."

    When Qian Laoben heard the words, he immediately objected: "No, this will kill Eunuch Gui."

    Liu Dahong echoed: "That's right, a boat, don't mess around."

    "The servant sees the princess." Wei Xiaobao knelt on one knee facing Princess Jianning, and sang, Qian Laoben, Liu Dahong and others also knelt down quickly. Although Gao Peng seemed to kneel down, his knee did not touch the ground at all.

    Gao Peng glanced at Princess Jianning, but saw that she was wearing a red cheongsam, fifteen or sixteen years old, with a melon-shaped face, thin lips, and lively eyebrows, and she was quite heroic.

    Is this the vicious, unruly and capricious Princess Jianning who is both a sadist and a masochist?  I really can't tell, at this moment, it looks like a cute little loli.

    Of course, Gao Peng will not really treat him as a little lolita, this nervous girl, it is best to stay away from her, except for Wei Xiaobao, no one can control her.

    Thinking of this, Gao Peng looked at Liu Yizhou over there intentionally or unintentionally, with a hint of pity in his eyes. It is estimated that this kid will be able to experience the horror of Princess Jianning after a while.

    Sure enough, Princess Jianning ignored Wei Xiaobao, but walked towards Liu Dahong, Wu Lishen and the others, glanced at them briefly, then turned around suddenly and twisted Wei Xiaobao's ear.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 336 Mu Jiansheng Visits

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Xiao Guizi, where have you died these days? Go back and play with me."

    "Oh no! I want to do something for the emperor, and I'll play with you when I'm done."

    The corners of Gao Peng's mouth twitched. Princess Jianning and Wei Xiaobao used the word "playing" very intelligently. Didn't they just play on the bed in the end?

    "What are you going to do? You don't have to do it, just follow me right away." Princess Jianning didn't take the emperor's order seriously, which shows how unruly and willful she really is.

    "I have the emperor's decree, and I can't resist it." Wei Xiaobao pushed Princess Jianning's hand away from his ear, and pushed her out.

    "Oh" Princess Jianning was wearing tall horseshoe shoes, and was pushed, she couldn't stand immediately, and fell backwards, just in time to fall towards Liu Yizhou.

    Seeing this, Liu Yizhou shifted his position cleverly, lying on the ground, so that Princess Jianning fell on his back, and said in a caring voice: "Be careful, princess."

    Seeing this, Princess Jianning teased Liu Yizhou's face with the silk handkerchief in her hand with great interest, and said softly: "You are quite clever! Since Xiao Guizi has no time to accompany me, come, I will take you into the palace, you  Play with me, ah!"

    The expressions of Liu Dahong and others changed, and Liu Yizhou's expression also became very strange. He glanced at Princess Jianning's petite but exquisite figure, and there was an inexplicable hint ofexpectation in his eyes?

    "Princess¡­¡­"

    Wei Xiaobao was shocked when he saw this, and hurriedly stepped forward to speak, but just as he said a word, Princess Jianning interrupted him by raising her hand, and said softly: "Xiao Guizi, come to me as soon as you finish your work, otherwise don't blame me  You're welcome."

    After speaking, he pulled Liu Yizhou over, but his attitude was completely different. He smiled softly and said, "Come on, don't be shy! What's your name?"

    Liu Yizhou covered up the scars on his face, seeing the princess speak so softly to him, he immediately became more distracted, and said in a thin voice, "My name is Xiaochun."

    "Xiaochunzi? It's a nice name. Your mother named it for you?" Princess Jianning said while pulling Liu Yizhou to her Ningshou Palace.

    Gao Peng watched this scene silently the whole time. This line in the original play should have been deliberately added by the screenwriter to tease Chen Xiaochun, the actor who played Wei Xiaobao. It was very funny when watching the original play.

    But at this moment, Gao Peng didn't feel the comedy effect at all, because this Wei Xiaobao was Wei Xiaobao, not played by anyone.

    Seeing this, Wei Xiaobao couldn't teach Princess Jianning a lesson in front of outsiders. He hated her so much in his heart, thinking that he must find an opportunity to teach this dead woman a lesson.

    At the moment, he had no choice but to say to Liu Dahong and Wu Lishen: "Two elder brothers, help me get him out."

    After finishing speaking, he added softly, "I will find a way to save Liu Yizhou."

    ?Liu Dahong and Wu Lishen looked at each other, they clasped their fists together and bowed, "Yes."

    After speaking, he turned around and pretended to escort Qian Laoben to the Shenwu Gate. Gao Peng followed behind with his head bowed and went out of the Shenwu Gate. Wu Lishen and the two of them told the guard guard at the gate that Eunuch Gui sent them to escort the butcher to the slaughterhouse.  Pick a good pig.

    Hearing that it was Wei Xiaobao's order, the chief guard let him go, and the group left Shenwumen without any danger.

    Arriving at the slaughterhouse where Qian Laoben got it, Wu Lishen and Liu Dahong took off their guard uniforms and burned them on fire. Then they clasped their fists at Qian Laoben and said, "Thank you brother for saving me, I haven't asked for advice yet."

    Qian Laoben clasped his fists in return and said: "Master Wu, Master Liu, you are being polite. We will meet Qian Laoben at the Qingmu Hall in Xiatiandi. This time, Lord Gaoxiang asked his brother Gui Gonggong to rescue the three of you. If you want to thank us, thank us."  Master Gao Xiang!"

    When the two heard this, they were very grateful and said: "I don't know where Master Gao Xiang is? I need to thank you in person."

    Qian Laoben laughed, and said: "It's far away in the sky, but it's close in front of us. Master Gao Xiang is worried about the safety of the three of you. In order to ensure that there will be no accidents in the rescue, he personally disguises himself and enters the palace with me to meet the three of you."

    After talking about the side of his figure, he let out Gao Peng behind him, and gestured with his hands: "This is my Qingmutang Gaoxiang Lord."

    Only now did Gao Peng take two steps forward, cupped his fists and said with a smile: "Old Hero Liu, Old Hero Wu, I have known you for a long time."

    The two looked at Gao Peng in amazement, clasped their fists together and exclaimed, "I never thought Lord Gao Xiang would be so young and promising.  If there is a drive, my brother and I will be ordered at any time."

    "Hehe, you two are more polite. Heaven and Earth will share the same spirit as Mu Wangfu. They are both patriots who fight against the Qing Dynasty and restore the Ming Dynasty. It is only natural to help each other. I believe that if my heavenEven if your brothers are in trouble, and the Mu Palace has the ability to save them, you will not stand by and watch, right?  "

    After listening to Gao Peng's words, Liu Dahong and Wu Li nodded together and said with a smile: "It should be so, I will not stand idly by."

    Gao Peng nodded, and continued: "Heroes, the young master is still waiting for news in the mansion. I think it's better for the two of you to go back and report that you are safe. As for brother Liu Yizhou, I believe my friend will find a way to rescue him.  , you two don't have to worry."

    "Master Gao Xiang is justified, then I will leave everything to Master Gao Xiang, and I will leave."

    "Walk slowly, Brother Qian, take the two masters out."

    "Yes, both please."

    After sending the two away, Gao Peng immediately took Qian Laoben back to the Xikengzi Hutong stronghold. Less than an hour later, Mu Jiansheng brought Liu Dahong and Wu Li to visit. Of course, the little tail Mu Jianping was indispensable.

    "Young master and the two old heroes are here. I have lost my way to welcome you, please forgive me." Gao Peng led a group of Qingmutang masters to greet him, and said with clasped fists.

    This time, Mu Jiansheng was very polite to Gao Peng, clasped his fists and said with a smile: "Master Gao Xiang, you are being polite. This time, thanks to Master Gao Xiang's generous help, my master and uncle are safe and sound. Thanks to Master Gao Xiang's great kindness, I, Mu Wangfu  It must be engraved in the heart from top to bottom, and it will never be forgotten.¡±

    Gao Peng pursed his lips in disdain, and he kept this sentence in his heart when he came and went, but he didn't see anything substantive. Lao Wu and Lao Liu also said that if there is an errand, they can be ordered at any time!

    However, Gao Peng was just complaining a little bit, and Mu Wangfu didn't have much to thank him for. Heaven and Earth will need it, and it's just that they remember their kindness.

    "Why do you have to be so polite, my lord? You and I have already made a covenant, and these are all matters of the next." After saying this, Gao Peng turned sideways to extend the invitation, and said: "My lord, please sit down."

    "please."

    After the two sat down respectively, Liu Dahong, who was standing next to Mu Jiansheng, said, "Bo Yuntian, who is a high-spirited advocate, is courageous and resourceful, and I admire him very much."

    "The leader of your guild, Mr. Chen, is a hero. He founded the Tiandihui, which is famous all over the world. And Mr. Gao Xiang was able to take up the post of Xiangzhu at a young age. Not only is he courageous, but he must also have outstanding martial arts."

    "In the future when the Tartars are driven away and the Fifth Prince Zhu ascends the throne, the position of prime minister must belong to Chief Tutor Chen of the Guild, and Master Gao Xiang should also be among the third princes."

    As soon as Liu Dahong finished these few words, the faces of the senior officials of Qingmu Hall changed immediately.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 337

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Gao Yanchao took a step forward and said solemnly: "Old hero Liu, in the future we will drive away the tartars, the third prince Zhu will be enthroned as emperor, revitalize the Ming Dynasty, and you must be the commander-in-chief of soldiers and horses."

    As soon as Gao Yanchao finished speaking, Liu Dahong and Wu Lishen's expressions changed drastically, and even Mu Jiansheng's expression turned ugly.

    Liu Dahong even yelled at Gao Yanchao directly: "What did you say? What is the third prince Zhu?"

    Feng Jizhong replied coldly: "Emperor Longwu died for his country. Emperor Tang left behind the third prince Zhu. His current residence is in Taiwan. In the future, he will expel the Tartars and return our lands. The third prince Zhu will naturally take the throne."

    Mu Jiansheng sat upright, staring straight ahead, without looking at Gao Peng and the people in Qingmu Hall, but at this moment his face was so gloomy that it was about to drip water.

    And Gao Peng also sat upright, but with a mocking smile on his face, he held a cup of tea in his hand and sipped slowly.

    Mu Jianping looked worriedly at her elder brother, then at her elder brother Gao who was so good to her, her eyes switched back and forth between them, she opened her mouth a few times, but in the end she didn't know what to say.

    At this time, the scene was already a bit tense, Liu Dahong clasped his fists and said coldly: "Everyone, Tiandihui saved us, we are very grateful, but Datianzi is orthodox, there must be no mistakes."

    "The Son of Destiny is the blood descendant of King Gui, the fifth prince of Zhu, who has been orthodox in the Ming Dynasty forever, and everyone in the world knows it. Don't talk nonsense."

    "Ha ha ha ha¡­¡­"

    Just at this moment, Gao Peng seemed to be unable to bear it any longer, and actually laughed out loud at this moment of sword tension.

    Mu Jiansheng looked at Gao Peng with an ugly face, and shouted: "Master Gao Xiang, what do you mean?"

    Gao Peng stopped laughing when he heard the words, waved his hands and said, "I'm sorry, everyone, I just remembered a very funny story, so I couldn't help laughing out."

    Feng Ji on the side asked very wisely: "I don't know what interesting story Xiangzhu remembered, why don't you tell it so that everyone can have a good time too."

    Gao Peng glanced at him appreciatively. He really deserved to be the guy who chose to rebel in the original drama. He was really a natural in the officialdom, but such a subordinate really made the leaders like it very much!

    Gao Peng said loudly: "There are two brothers, the family is almost too poor to let go of the pot, so they decided to pool up the last few copper coins they owned and go to the gambling house together."

    "If they lose, they won't be so bad. Anyway, they are so poor that they have to beg for food, but if they win, they will completely turn around and become rich."

    As Gao Peng said, he stood up and took a few steps, and then said: "As a result, halfway there, the two brothers discussed what they should do when they won the money from the bet."

    "The elder brother said that they should use the money they won to do business and earn more money. The younger brother said that they should build a house first, and then marry a daughter-in-law to carry on the family line."

    "Because the two couldn't agree, they quarreled in the end. The more they quarreled, the more fierce they even fought. In the end, the two brothers fought on the road and died together."

    After telling the story, Gao Peng glanced at everyone in the field, and said sarcastically: "Everyone, is this story funny?"

    Naturally, no one laughed. Everyone, including Mu Jiansheng, looked ashamed and ashamed.

    At this time, Mu Jianping made another magic knife, and only heard her ignorant and charming voice say to Gao Peng: "Brother Gao, are those two brothers mentally ill?"

    "They're talking about what happens after winning the money, but they haven't won the money back yet, so they fight over the disappearing matter, and in the end both lose. What is it if they are not mentally ill?"

    Listening to Mu Jianping's soft and coquettish voice, Gao Peng smiled at her and praised: "The little princess is really smart, and those two brothers are just mentally ill."

    Gao Peng's words made Mu Jianping's pretty face blush, and she was very shy, while Gao Peng spread his hands to Liu Dahong and others, with an expression that even a little girl could understand this truth, everyone was even more ashamed, and their old faces turned red  It's embarrassing to be red.

    After the hall became quiet, Mu Jianping felt that something was wrong with the atmosphere, and shrank his neck weakly, but he looked extremely cute.

    Seeing that both parties have calmed down, Gao Peng's face became serious, and he said in a deep voice: "Everyone, the dispute between Tang Wanggui and Guiwang has been going on for a long time, but no matter how you say it, it is a conflict between us Han brothers. Let's fight behind closed doors.  It can be turned upside down."

    "But when an outsider comes to bully you, then no matter how serious the conflict between the two brothers is, they should first join hands to overthrow the foreign enemy."

    "But our homeland is still occupied by Tartars. Even our family??Before snatching it back, you are already arguing about who should be the master in the future, and even because of this incident, one Bai Hansong has already died. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s enough?  "

    At this time, Liu Dahong was almost ashamed, his head was lowered, his hands were raised above his head and he clasped his fists and said: "Master Gao Xiang, stop talking, we are wrong."

    Wu Lishen sighed: "Master Gao Xiang, what you said is indeed golden and jade good words, but no matter what you do, you should pay attention to a righteous name and sound words. If the so-called name is not correct, the words will not be smooth, and if the words are not smooth, nothing will be accomplished."

    "After all, we need to come up with a good solution to solve this matter, otherwise there will still be conflicts in the future."

    Gao Peng nodded and said: "I naturally know this, but I have a proposal, but I don't know if the young master and you agree."

    "Master Gao Xiang, please tell me."

    Gao Peng looked at Mu Jiansheng, with a heavy look on his face, and said in a deep voice: "Emperor Yongli and Old Master Mu were both killed by Wu Sangui, a thief. For today's plan, we must work together to kill  That fellow Wu Sangui, avenged His Majesty Yongli and Old Master Mu."

    "Whether the orthodoxy is in Longwu or Yongli, we are not in a hurry to argue at the moment. From today on, no matter whether it is Young Master Mu, Old Master Liu, or other heroes in the world, as long as whoever kills Wu Sangui, we will all honor him."  He ordered, how?"

    Mu Jiansheng's father, Mu Tianbo, was killed by Wu Sangui. He thought about how to kill Wu Sangui day and night. After hearing Gao Peng's words, he immediately responded with words: "Exactly, which hero can kill Wu Sangui?  , all heroes in the world should follow his orders."

    Gao Peng continued: "I will make a covenant with the young man on behalf of the boss of the concubine, Mr. Chen. If the hero of your mansion kills Wu Sangui, the entire Tiandihui will obey the order of Prince Mu's mansion."

    Mu Jiansheng was startled. He looked at Daoist Xuanzhen and Fengjizhong, but saw that there was no objection on their faces. Obviously they felt that Gao Peng was enough to represent Mr. Chen.

    So it turns out that he has such a high status in the world?  No wonder he rejected my offer and chose to join the Tiandihui. At this moment, Mu Jiansheng's last grudge against Gao Peng disappeared without a trace.

    Immediately raised his right palm and shouted: "Okay, if the hero of the Tiandihui kills Wu Sangui, the Mu family in Yunnan, next to Mu Jiansheng, will follow the order of the leader of the Tiandihui, Mr. Chen."

    Gao Peng stretched out his right palm with a smile, and hit Mu Jiansheng three times in a row.

    After making the covenant, both parties finally settled down, at least there will be no more things like Bai Shishuangmu and Xu Tianchuan in the future.

    "Master Gao Xiang, all heroes, we have bothered you for so long, and we should say goodbye. The green mountains will not change, and the green water will flow forever. There will be a period later."

    Gao Peng and everyone in Qingmu Hall also clasped their fists and said: "There will be a period later."

    Mu Jiansheng was about to turn around and leave, but Gao Peng suddenly remembered something, and shouted: "Young master, you'd better move as soon as possible, we will move out of this place soon."

    "Although this time I entrusted my friends to rescue Old Hero Liu and the others, it was actually the Emperor Tartar who secretly ordered my friend to pretend to let you go, and then inquired about our whereabouts in an attempt to catch us all, otherwise the two old heroes  It's not that easy to be rescued."

    "Although the Tartar Emperor is shooting himself in the foot this time, we have to be on guard. You'd better send someone to support Brother Liu, and the others will move away immediately. Only in this way can the Tartars return without success."

    Mu Jiansheng nodded gratefully, cupped his fists and said, "Thank you, Gao Xiang, for the reminder, and I will leave." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 338 Seeing Threesome Again

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    In Tianqiao City, Jiuqi Opera and Drum, many tourists do not remember home.

    The Tianqiao Market on Yongdingmen Street has a prosperous scene. The Tianqiao has flourished and developed due to the rise of the market, and this market is oriented to the general public. It integrates cultural entertainment and commercial services. The combination of culture and business promotes each other.

    Its rise is not only an economic phenomenon, but also a cultural phenomenon. In the course of its development, Tianqiao has gradually formed a unique Tianqiao civilian culture. Because it is rooted in the common people, it can last for a long time despite vicissitudes.

    All kinds of small vendors sell their own small commodities to earn a little income. There are dough kneaders, candied haws, children's toys such as bamboo dragonflies, and "Liandi" performers.

    Gao Peng dressed up as a son of a rich family, holding a folding fan in his hand, wandering around the Tianqiao market, followed by Mao Shiba and Xu Tianchuan, who looked like bodyguards of a rich family guarding the courtyard.

    Although they seem to be wandering around, they are actually monitoring the location of Tianqiao South Street all the time, because this is the only way for those who leave the palace to leave the imperial city.

    They have been wandering here for three days. In fact, they are waiting for someone. As for who they are waiting for, they will know immediately, because the person they are waiting for has already appeared.

    "Brother Xu, have you implemented what I ordered a few days ago?" At a street corner, Gao Peng asked Xu Tianchuan beside him.

    Xu Tianchuan nodded when he heard the words: "Don't worry, Lord Xiang, Taoist Xuanzhen has already taken the brothers to the East China Sea to make preparations, and the people sent to the helm have already set off. When the time comes, they will immediately rush to the East China Sea to meet up."

    "I received the news the day before yesterday that the chief rudder has returned to the general rudder from Taiwan, and brought back a large amount of steel, copper, lead and other materials. If there is no accident, the chief rudder should meet us in the East China Sea."

    Gao Peng nodded in satisfaction, and said: "Okay, then we will play by ear, Brother Mao, go and bring Brother Wei over."

    "Okay." Mao Shiba replied, and walked straight to Wei Xiaobao who was walking on Tianqiao South Street.

    At this time, behind him was a slender man in eunuch uniform, who else was it not Fang Yi?

    Wei Xiaobao is in a difficult situation, he plans to go back to Yangzhou to see Sister Hua first, and then transfer to Shanxi for business, but Fang Yi is going to Shijiazhuang to meet his master Liu Dahong and others.

    Wei Xiaobao was also worried that she would go on the road alone, but the matter of going to Shanxi was extremely confidential and he must not let others know, so he was now in a dilemma.

    Just at this moment, Wei Xiaobao felt a darkness in front of him, stopped hurriedly, looked up, and was overjoyed instantly, "Brother Eighteen, why is it you?"

    "HahahahaBrother Wei, long time no see, are you okay?" Mao Shiba happily patted Wei Xiaobao's shoulder and smiled.

    Wei Xiaobao held Mao Shiba's arm in great joy, but said in his mouth: "What's so good! Since I separated from you, I have narrowly escaped death several times and almost lost my life."

    Mao Shiba stared with big eyes like copper bells, and shouted angrily: "Whoever wants to harm you, you tell Brother Shiba, and I will ask Brother Gao to help you kill him."

    Wei Xiaobao smiled wryly and said, "Let's forget it! That man, Big Brother Gao, can't deal with it."

    Mao Shiba was disapproving, but he didn't say anything more, and instead said: "Stop talking, come with me, Brother Gao is still waiting for you!"

    Wei Xiaobao was pleasantly surprised: "Oh? Brother Gao is here too? You didn't make a special trip here to wait for me, did you?"

    "That's not true. We just came to Tianqiao to do some business today. After we finished our work, we wandered around for a while. When we saw you, we came over to say hello to you. Let's go! Let's find a place to sit down and talk slowly."

    "OK!"

    Wei Xiaobao and Fang Yi followed Mao Shiba to the corner, and they saw Gao Peng looking at him with a smile, and exclaimed happily: "Brother Gao, it's really you, you"

    Gao Peng raised his hand to stop Wei Xiaobao's words, took out a glass mirror from his pocket, went to the corner and stretched it out.

    Seeing this, Wei Xiaobao said in surprise, "Brother Gao, you are"

    After a while, Gao Peng showed a clear expression on his face, turned around and smiled at Wei Xiaobao: "You boy, why are you so careless? You don't even know there is a tail behind you, is there someone in the palace trying to harm you?"

    Wei Xiaobao's expression changed when he heard the words, and he said angrily: "It must be that old witch of the queen mother, brother Gao, you can save me."

    Gao Peng smiled and patted Wei Xiaobao's shoulder, saying: "You are my brother, if I don't save you who will save you, don't worry! These guys are already dead in my eyes."

    Only then did Wei Xiaobao laugh.After finishing speaking, Gao Peng looked at Fang Yi and said with a smile, "Miss Fang, you are finally out of danger safely."

    Fang Yi nodded with a smile and said, "Thank you, Brother Gao, for your concern."

    Gao Peng laughed, and said: "With Brother Wei by your side, I will care about the girl next time, let's go! Find a place to sit down and talk about it in detail."

    Wei Xiaobao glanced at Fang Yi complacently, and at this time, Fang Yi did not refute. Gao Peng saw it, and thought that this fierce horse was about to be tamed.

    Because he knew there was a tail behind him, Gao Peng did not take Wei Xiaobao and Fang Yi back to the Qingmutang stronghold just in case, but found an inn room.

    "Brother Wei, what are your plans for leaving the palace this time?" After they all sat down, Gao Peng asked Wei Xiaobao.

    Wei Xiaobao thought to himself, he must not tell Brother Gao about his going to Mount Wutai, he is a member of the Tiandihui after all, if he knew that the old emperor was in Mount Wutai, he would definitely arrest the old emperor and threaten Xiao Xuanzi, wouldn't that be a great apology  Little Xuanzi?

    After making up his mind, Wei Xiaobao said: "I want to go back to Yangzhou to see my mother. I have been out for so long, and I don't know how she is."

    Gao Peng nodded and said: "Indeed, my mother is worried about traveling thousands of miles, so I should go back and have a look. It just so happens that we are going to the East China Sea to do business, and we happen to be on the way. Why don't we go on the road together, so that we can take care of each other on the way."

    Wei Xiaobao was overjoyed when he heard the words, and said: "Yes, yes! I was afraid that the old bitch, the Queen Mother, would send someone to chase and kill me on the way! With Big Brother Gao, I will definitely die as many times as possible."

    After saying this, Wei Xiaobao looked at Fang Yi, and embarrassedly said to Gao Peng: "Brother Gao, Miss Fang is going to Shijiazhuang to meet her master, but I don't feel relieved that she will go alone, can you send someone to send her off?"  Procedure?"

    Gao Peng nodded, looked at Xu Tianchuan, and said, "Brother Xu, please take a trip and escort Miss Fang to Shijiazhuang. After you arrive, you will transfer to Shandong, pass through Tai'an, pass Linyi, and rush to the East China Sea to meet us.  "

    Xu Tianchuan clasped his fists and said, "Master Xiang, don't worry, I will take care of escorting Miss Fang."

    Wei Xiaobao hurriedly took out a stack of banknotes from his bosom, and said to Xu Tianchuan: "Brother Xu, I'm sorry, it's a bit troublesome, please take care of Miss Fang on the way."

    Naturally, Xu Tianchuan would not be polite to Wei Xiaobao. He knew that Wei Xiaobao was a celebrity around Kangxi, and he was definitely a wealthy owner. Although the Tiandihui got a great treasure, the money would be used to develop power, and they didn't have much spare money.

    "Brother Wei, don't worry, you are Lord Gao Xiang's brother, that is, my brother, your business is my business."

    Seeing this, Fang Yi's gaze towards Wei Xiaobao flickered slightly, softening a little.

    Wei Xiaobao was not very interested, he glanced at her and said: "That's all right now, you can go see your senior brother."

    Fang Yi glanced at him, but she didn't confront him like before, instead she said: "Don't worry, if they are safe, I will definitely keep my promise." (Remember this site website: www.hlnovel.com  com

 Chapter 339 Solving the Tail Tao Hongying

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Brother Wei, we have to say goodbye after sending you off for thousands of miles, so let's take our leave and get up in the sedan chair."

    On the official road, Wei Xiaobao sighed melancholy as he watched the sedan chair gradually go away.

    Gao Peng patted him on the shoulder and said with a smile: "Let's go! Sometimes fate must come to an end. It can be seen that Miss Fang's heart is already on you, so why do you need to worry?"

    "Really? Hehe, so obvious?" Hearing Gao Peng's words, Wei Xiaobao immediately smiled, and the melancholy disappeared in an instant.

    Gao Peng smiled when he saw this, and said: "With all due respect, Brother Wei, you shouldn't have too many wives. It's enough to have three or two intimate ones. If there are too many, you don't have to do anything all day long. Just maintain  The harmony in the backyard is enough to bother you."

    "Besides, people with too many wives are often very short-lived. After all, sex is a bone-scraping steel knife. Brother Wei must be careful!"

    When Mao Shiba heard Gao Peng's words, he laughed and said: "Brother Gao is right, women are the most troublesome thing, so I haven't married a wife until now, how good is it to be free?"

    Wei Xiaobao directly ignored Mao Shiba's words, what a fool you are!  He felt Gao Peng's concern for him in his words, and he was very moved, and felt that what he said was very reasonable.

    Xindao, I have a caring wife like Shuang'er who knows the cold and heat, and a happy friend like Fang Yi who can bicker when nothing happens, and I can already hug left and right. This is something I never dared to think about before.  Get enough!

    "Okay, things are done, it's time for us to solve the problem of the tail, and the sooner we solve it, the sooner we can feel at ease."

    "Alright, then everything will be up to Brother Gao to decide."

    The three of them went to the next town along the official road, but Fang Yi, Xu Tianchuan and the others went to the southwest, but they went to the southeast.

    Two hours later, they arrived at the next town, which was still not out of the capital, so it was equally bustling.

    Gao Peng took the two of them into an inn, and the waiter immediately came forward to greet him. They opened three upper rooms, but they all gathered in Gao Peng's room and ordered a table of wine and food.

    After Xiao Er stepped back, Gao Peng said softly to Mao Shiba and Wei Xiaobao: "No accident, there will definitely be problems with the food and drink for a while, just watch how I act, just remember to follow me."

    "clear."

    Less than half an hour later, there was a knock on the door, and Gao Peng asked in a deep voice, "Who is it?"

    "Guest officer, the food and drink you asked for is ready."

    Gao Peng nodded to Mao Shiba, Mao Shiba got up and pulled the latch, and opened the door. The moment Xiao Er entered the room, both Gao Peng and Mao Shiba's eyes flickered slightly.

    Because this Xiaoer is obviously not the one who received them just now, and Wei Xiaobao doesn't understand martial arts, so naturally he can't tell anything, but Gao Peng and Mao Shiba's martial arts are not weak.  Obviously with martial arts.

    Wei Xiaobao calmly took out a piece of silver from his lapel and handed it to Xiao Er, saying: "Include the rent as well, the extra is a tip for you."

    "Thank you, guest officer, thank you."

    Seeing Xiaoer nodding and bowing out of the room, Wei Xiaobao sneered inwardly, the person sent by the old bitch really has no common sense at all!  In this case, how can the real waiter call the guest officer?  Usually thank you, master, take it easy!

    Immediately Gao Peng lifted the jug, and deliberately raised the jug high, making the sound of the wine being poured into the glass a little louder.

    Complimented the two of them, then raised the wine glass and said: "Come on, let's meet again brothers, if you don't get drunk today, don't go home, do it."

    Mao Shiba and Wei Xiaobao also raised their wine glasses to touch Gao Peng, made a crisp sound, and drank together.

    "Ha" Gao Peng poured the wine directly into the dish, and let out a huff after drinking.

    "Come, come, there are three more after this cup"

    The faces of the two guards of the Palace of Compassion and Ning who were listening to the movement in the house outside were dressed as waiters in the shop, and they all showed cold expressions.

    After a while, the two only heard someone in the room say: "Eh? What kind of wine is this? It's so strong, I haven't drank it a few times, why do I feel dizzy?"

    "Haha, it's because you can't drink enough!"

    "Uh I'm a little dizzy too"

    "Bang bang bang"

    After waiting, there were three heavy falling sounds in the room, and the two looked at each other and smiled, but they didn't enter the room rashly, but poked a hole in the window first, and looked inside.

    When seeing the people dressed up by the two sons??Louching on the table, the burly man rolled to the ground, and finally he felt relieved and pushed the door open.

    The two nodded to each other, pulled out the dagger from their waists, and walked towards the three of them, when they approached the table, something happened suddenly.

    Gao Peng, who was lying on the table, got up suddenly, grabbed the dagger-holding arm with one hand, and grabbed the opponent's neck with the other. With a pinch and a click, the man died instantly.

    At the same time, Mao Shiba, who was lying on the ground, also suddenly kicked out his leg, knocking the other person to the ground, his thick, pillar-like thigh was raised high, and suddenly fell down.

    "boom"

    "click"

    "poof"

    Mao Shiba slammed his heel on the chest of the man who fell to the ground, and the man spat out a mouthful of blood, and that was the end of it.

    The incident happened suddenly, and Gao Peng and his wife made a surprise attack again. They didn't react at all, and they were killed by one blow.

    After solving the two people sent by the queen mother, Gao Peng looked at the door of the room and said lightly: "Friends outside the door, why don't you come in and talk, or you are also with them?"

    Hearing Gao Peng's words, Mao Shiba, who had just got up from the ground, and Wei Xiaobao, who got up from the table, were both taken aback, and looked at the door at the same time.

    Just then, I saw a woman in her thirties who turned around from the door, wearing a blue short jacket, braided hair on her head like Mao Shiba, and a female companion in men's clothing.

    When Wei Xiaobao saw this person, he was astonished and said, "Aunt Tao, why is it you?"

    Gao Peng took a look at this person. Is this Tao Hongying, the personal maid of Master Jiunan when she was Princess Changping?

    After Tao Hongying entered the room, she cupped her fists and saluted Gao Peng, and said with a smile: "Master Gao Xiang has excellent martial arts skills, resourcefulness, and admiration."

    Gao Peng returned a salute and said, "I'm honored, since your Excellency is one of my own, please sit down."

    Mao Shiba lifted the two corpses side by side and threw them aside, then returned to the table and sat down.

    After Tao Hongying sat down, she looked at Wei Xiaobao and said, "Xiaobao, originally I found out that the Queen Mother was not dead, so I wanted to inform you, who knew that two guards from the Palace of Compassionate Ning had left the palace sneakily, I  Just followed them quietly, only to realize that you have already left the palace."

    Speaking of this, Tao Hongying looked at Gao Peng, and said with admiration: "I didn't expect these two people to be noticed by Lord Gao Xiang, and he set up a clever plan to kill them, so I can feel relieved."

    Wei Xiaobao said with a full face of emotion: "It turns out that Auntie came here specially to save me."

    Tao Hongying smiled, and said in a harmonious voice: "You saved me, so I should come to save you. Since you are fine, I will go back to the palace first." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 340 Liu Yizhou Attacks

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Perhaps because of the presence of Gao Peng and the others, Tao Hongying did not rashly reveal the forty-two chapters. Wei Xiaobao paid for a sedan chair and sent Tao Hongying back to the palace.  go.

    It was nearly 1,500 miles from the capital to the East China Sea, and the three of them had nothing urgent to do, so they walked along the path on foot. After all, before seeing Fang Yi off, Gao Peng went back to the stronghold, and when he came out again, he had already changed into his usual attire.  The deadly choke gun was also carried on the back again.

    Although this attire has only been shown publicly a few times, they have to be on guard. Besides, if they rush on their way, they may miss Xu Tianchuan and others.

    Because Wei Xiaobao walked on foot in the original play, the plots in the Zhuang Mansion happened, otherwise many things would probably get out of control

    It took Xu Tianchuan and Fang Yi five days to arrive in Shijiazhuang, but Mu Jiansheng, Liu Dahong and others were not at home, only Wu Lishen, Liu Yizhou and Mu Jianping were sitting here.

    Wu Lishen set up a banquet for Xu Tianchuan. During the banquet, Liu Yizhou noticed that Fang Yi's attitude towards him seemed to have changed, and he felt bad. As soon as the banquet was over, he went outside Fang Yi's room in the backyard.

    Just as he was about to knock on the door, he suddenly heard the little princess say: "You are so indifferent to Senior Brother Liu, aren't you afraid that he will be sad?"

    Liu Yizhou's heart moved, so he gave up the plan to knock on the door, and stood quietly outside the door to eavesdrop on the conversation of the two women.

    In the room, Fang Yi and Mu Jianping sat side by side on the bed. After hearing Mu Jianping's words, Fang Yi said sadly: "The long-term pain is worse than the short-term pain. Wouldn't it be better for him to forget me earlier?"

    "Then you really plan to marry Brother Wei?" Mu Jianping looked at Fang Yi in surprise. Just now the sisters left the table first, and Fang Yi had already told Mu Jianping everything that happened in the palace.

    Fang Yi sighed: "I swore to marry Wei Xiaobao as my wife, and I will be loyal to my husband all my life, how can I go back on my word?"

    "Are you serious?"

    Fang Yi nodded and said, "Marriage is such a trifling matter? As women, since we have promised ourselves, we must stick to it, let alone"

    Speaking of this, Fang Yi showed a shy face, and said embarrassedly: "What's more, we used to share the same bed."

    Mu Jianping's beautiful big eyes were wide open, his mouth was slightly opened, and he exclaimed, "No way? Senior sister, you and Brother Wei"

    "Kang Dang"

    At this moment, the door of the room was suddenly pushed open, and Liu Yizhou staggered in with a dull face, stared at Fang Yi firmly, and murmured, "Junior Sister, is what you said just now true?"

    Fang Yi stood up, with a look of guilt on her face, and said apologetically: "Brother, you know that I have always kept my promises very much. The kindness between you and me has been exhausted. From now on, we will only have the relationship of brother and sister."

    After finishing speaking, he took out the pearl hairpin that Liu Yizhou gave her from the purse at his waist, handed it to him, and said, "I will return this hairpin to you."

    Mu Jianping sat aside, feeling a little uncomfortable, looked at Liu Yizhou weakly, with a hint of sympathy in his eyes.

    "Why? Why are you doing this to me, junior sister?" Liu Yizhou broke down and grabbed Fang Yi's arms and asked loudly.

    Fang Yi broke free from Liu Yizhou's hand, and said in a deep voice: "Senior brother Liu, I have already made it very clear, don't take anything from the past to heart."

    Liu Yizhou only felt a surge of depression rushing straight into his chest, making his heart ache. He stared blankly at Fang Yi for a while, that beautiful and familiar face became so strange at this moment, and his anger gradually rushed to his head.

    "Ah I'm going to kill that bastard." The furious Liu Yizhou suddenly threw the teapot off the table, and then rushed out the door, causing Mu Jianping to cry out in shock, and retreated repeatedly, clutching his cheeks.

    Liu Yizhou went back to his room, picked up his long sword, and ran straight out of the mansion. He had already learned from Xu Tianchuan at the banquet that Wei Xiaobao was going southeast with Gao Peng.

    Wei Xiaobao was going to Yangzhou, while Gao Peng was going to the East China Sea, so he happened to be on the way. He just had to wait on the only way to enter Haizhou, and he would definitely be able to wait for Wei Xiaobao. The so-called Haizhou is the future Lianyungang.

    "Senior Sister, it's too bad, Senior Brother Liu is going to kill Big Brother Wei, what should we do?" Mu Jianping asked, holding Fang Yi's arm a little at a loss.

    Fang Yi also had a look of confusion on her face, but she didn't panic. She patted Mu Jianping's hand and said, "Don't worry, brother Wei and brother Gao are together. Senior brother Liu can't kill him. Let's go find uncle and brother Xu.  Let them call the shots."

    "Okay, let's go!"

    ?Gao Peng took Wei Xiaobao, Mao Shiba and the other two on a stroll all the way, when they encounteredIf there is a town, they will enter the city to rest, and if there is no town, they will sleep in the wild.

    Gao Peng had a musket on his body, and he was able to catch prey from time to time. They lit a bonfire, ate dry food with barbecue meat, Mao Shiba had good wine, and they carried several large water bags of shochu with them.

    The three of them walked together all the way, just like how they went from Yangzhou to the capital, Wei Xiaobao and Mao Shiba both regained the feeling they had before, and the relationship between the three became closer unconsciously.

    Nearly a month later, they were finally about to enter Haizhou. At a place only tens of miles away from Haizhou City, the three of them came across a teahouse, and planned to drink a cup of tea and rest before leaving.

    Not long after the three of them sat down, before finishing their cup of tea, a figure in an orange gown appeared outside the teahouse.

    The sharp-eyed Wei Xiaobao saw that person, and hurriedly greeted him warmly: "Hey, Big Brother Liu, what a coincidence, there is a seat here."

    Unexpectedly, when Liu Yizhou saw Wei Xiaobao, he drew out his long sword and shouted sharply: "I will kill you, you bastard."

    Gao Peng narrowed his eyes slightly and didn't move, but Mao Shiba was very conscious, and immediately got up to meet him. While doing his hands, he shouted: "Brother Liu, what are you doing?"

    "Get out of the way, let me kill that prostitute."

    When it comes to martial arts, Liu Yizhou is actually a bit weaker than Mao Shiba, but not much weaker, but he has weapons in his hands after all, Mao Shiba is empty-handed, so naturally he suffers, and he can only resist at the moment.

    But it is not so easy for Liu Yizhou to take down Mao Shiba. Wei Xiaobao also knows why Liu Yizhou screams and kills when they meet each other, but with Gao Peng and Mao Shiba by his side, he naturally does not need to fight like in the original play.  Such hypocrisy and obscenity.

    Seeing that Mao Shiba and Liu Yizhou had fought dozens of moves, but they could not gain the upper hand, instead there were many dangers, Gao Peng drank the tea in his cup, stood up and said lightly: "Brother Mao, you step back for now."

    When Mao Shiba heard the words, he immediately retreated, while Gao Peng used lightness kung fu in an instant, and rushed towards Liu Yizhou.

    Seeing Gao Peng approaching fiercely, as fast as thunder, Liu Yizhou was shocked, and the long sword in his hand suddenly slashed across Gao Peng's chest.

    Gao Peng clasped his hands behind his back, spread out his Twelve Lu Tan legs, and kicked Liu Yizhou's wrist. He intended to kick the long sword in Liu Yizhou's hand away.

    Of course it was only after kicking that Liu Yizhou realized that although Liu Yizhou's inner strength was not as deep as his, its quality was much more solid than his, and this kick did not knock the long sword in his hand away.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 341: The Plan of Apprenticeship

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    ?But this kick also opened the door to Liu Yizhou's chest, the foot that kicked away his arm didn't land on the ground, and took advantage of the momentum to kick him back.

    Immediately, without giving Liu Yizhou any chance to breathe, he followed up two steps, kicked up again, this time he did not kick on his wrist, but kicked on his finger holding the sword, and increased the output of internal force.

    "Boom boom boom"

    With a muffled sound, the long sword in Liu Yizhou's hand finally flew out. Gao Peng kicked him on the waist, legs, and ribs several times, and the last kick hit his chest. Liu Yizhou was thrown flying in response to the sound, and fell to the ground.

    A trace of blood spilled from the corner of Liu Yizhou's mouth when he fell to the ground, he had suffered a slight internal injury, Gao Peng glanced at him indifferently, turned around and walked back, and said indifferently: "Brother Wei, I'll leave it to you, Brother Mao will watch from the side.  "

    "good."

    "Thank you, Brother Gao."

    Seeing Gao Peng easily defeated Liu Yizhou, Mao Shiba was of course extremely admired, and Wei Xiaobao was even more delighted. Brother Gao had already beaten the little boy until he vomited blood and fell to the ground without even firing his choke gun.  If he covers it, can I walk sideways?

    But I don't know that Gao Peng is also very helpless at this time, this inner strength mentality really can't keep up, it seems that it is time to think carefully, where to get some advanced mentality.

    After all, such things as inner strength and mental method are secrets that cannot be passed on to everyone. Without the name of master and apprentice, no one can pass it on lightly.

    It's not that he never thought of worshiping Chen Jinnan as his teacher, but out of certain considerations, he finally gave up on this idea.

    As for directly asking Chen Jinnan for inner skills, maybe he will not be stingy, but he will never pass on the strongest housekeeping skills to himself. Gao Peng is very self-aware. In this era, without the status of master and apprentice, anyone  It is impossible to pass on your unique knowledge to the outside world.

    How many years have Taoist Xuanzhen and others followed him?  But who knows the Blood Coagulation Claw?  So, you have to find another way.

    Besides, although Chen Jinnan's martial arts is not weak, it is obviously not up to the top level. There is no doubt that even Mr. Jin has directly stated that the number one master in the world in The Deer and Cauldron is Master Jiu Nan.

    Therefore, from the very beginning, Gao Peng's goal was on Jiu Nan, and if he wanted to learn from him, he had to learn from these top masters.

    Although he already has top-level lightness skills such as Yan Xing Qianli, and the mystic movements are useless to him, but after all, he is not overwhelmed by many skills, not to mention that his main purpose is to obtain a high-level inner strength and mental method  .

    "Don'tdon't kill me, Brother Wei, no matter what, I'm also from the Mu Palace, everyone's own, I beg you to hold your hand high and let me go!"

    "Who is with you? You dead turtle! I worked so hard to rescue you from the palace, but you want to kill me with revenge? Listen to me clearly, Miss Fang is my wife."

    Gao Peng glanced at Liu Yizhou who was being manipulated by Wei Xiaobao over there, and glanced at his mouth in disdain.

    Liu Yizhou's little boy is actually the most pitiful, he is really not good enough for Fang Yi, no wonder Fang Yi will eventually empathize with Wei Xiaobao.

    ?Being assassinated and captured in the palace, Liu Yizhou has already revealed some of his true colors. He is a coward at all.

    This kind of person looks majestic and human-like on the outside, but is timid and inferior in heart, without self-confidence, and only relies on the mask of arrogance and superciliousness to maintain his dignity.

    And once the weakness is exposed, this kind of person will be so despicable that he can't control it, becoming selfish, twisted, and shameless.

    In the matter of Wei Xiaobao and Fang Yi, Wei Xiaobao was wrong, and he was suspected of taking advantage of the fire, but Liu Yizhou treated Wei Xiaobao with such an overbearing and irrational attitude, calling for beating and killing.  low self-esteem?

    Liu Yizhou has never been sure about Fang Yi. He has no confidence that he can win love with his own charisma, so when Fang Yi really moves on, he becomes hysterical.

    Gao Peng has never taken a fancy to this person, so he has no intention of taking into account the relationship between Tiandihui and Mu Wangfu and speaking for him.

    "It's my fault, it's my fault. Your lord has a lot, and your lord doesn't remember the mistakes of villains."

    Liu Yizhou suffered internal injuries, and his internal energy was not functioning well. Mao Shiba was staring at him again, and Wei Xiaobao held his long sword on his neck. Liu Yizhou didn't have the slightest dignity at this moment, but begged Wei Xiaobao to let him go.  horse.

    "Okay, if you answer me honestly, I will spare your dog's life. Let me ask you, whose wife is Miss Fang Yifang?"

    "Ah??¡±

    "Huh? Ah what?"

    "Shua"

    Seeing Liu Yizhou's reaction like this, Wei Xiaobao became angry from his heart, and the evil turned to his guts. He grabbed Liu Yizhou's braid and cut it off with a sword.

    Liu Yizhou was so frightened that his soul flew into the sky, he hurriedly shouted: "It's yours, Fang Yi is your wife."

    As soon as Liu Yizhou said these words, Gao Peng laughed, and his eyes turned to a corner outside the teahouse. When Wei Xiaobao asked that question, several figures had already appeared at that corner.

    But when Wei Xiaobao asked the question, those figures quickly shrank back, as if deliberately wanting to hear Liu Yizhou's answer.

    The next questions Wei Xiaobao asked were extremely insulting, but Liu Yizhou answered them fluently and accepted them all without reservation.

    At the corner, Wu Li couldn't help but sighed and shook his head. He was very disappointed that his disciple was so miserable. He was nicknamed the Shaking Lion, and he had a habit of shaking his head, but now he shook his head like a rattle.

    However, Mu Jianping and Xu Tianchuan looked at Fang Yi with sympathy on their faces, and their eyes clearly said "Why did you fall in love with such a guy before".

    Fang Yi was completely disappointed in Liu Yizhou at this time, and the last trace of guilt in her heart disappeared, but no matter what Liu Yizhou said, he was her senior brother after all, and she could no longer watch him be humiliated like this.

    When Fang Yi took the lead and rushed out, she shouted coquettishly: "Wei Xiaobao, don't bully others too much."

    This sentence sounded a bit like a wife complaining about her husband. Gao Peng laughed and shook his head, then got up and greeted the rushing crowd.

    "Miss Fang, Little Princess, Big Brother Xu, Old Hero Wu, please stay safe." Gao Peng clasped his fists at Wu Lishen and the others with a smile, while Xu Tianchuan clasped his fists at Gao Peng and called him Lord Gao Xiang.

    After the ceremony, Gao Peng looked at Fang Yi with a smile that was not a smile, and said, "Miss Fang, how is it? What I said in the palace back then, is it not a lie?"

    Fang Yi's face was as heavy as water. After listening to Gao Peng's words, the corners of her mouth twitched, which was regarded as a smile. Then she looked sullenly at Wei Xiaobao who was running towards her.

    Seeing Fang Yi appear at this moment, Wei Xiaobao didn't have the mood to talk to Liu Yizhou, and immediately greeted him. Gao Peng smiled, turned and left, Xu Tianchuan and Mao Shiba naturally followed, Wu Lishen and Mu Jianping ran towards Liu Yizhou  .

    "Honey, we meet again." Wei Xiaobao happily ran to Fang Yi and said with a smile.

    "ž" (remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 342 Waiting for You, Dragon Cultists

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    What he didn't expect was that Fang Yiyang slapped him on the face, glared at him and shouted angrily: "What do you think I am? You insult me ??by talking nonsense behind my back."

    Wei Xiaobao covered his face, and said full of grievances: "I didn't! I love you so much, don't be angry."

    "Hmph, you are too much, I can hear you clearly, neither of you is a good person."

    At the same time, Wu Lishen reprimanded Liu Yizhou angrily: "Brother Wei saved our lives, yet you"

    "We walk the rivers and lakes, pay attention to loyalty, how can we be ungrateful for the sake of jealousy? It's not as good as a pig or a dog. Even if Master Gao Xiang killed you, it would not be an exaggeration. You are only slightly injured now, and Master Gao Xiang has shown mercy."

    Holding his braid in his hand, Liu Yizhou with loose hair saw the presence of an elder, and he regained his confidence. Hearing Wu Lishen's words, he pointed at Wei Xiaobao and shouted angrily: "Master, this rascal made me look like a human.  Are you still speaking for him? Do you want me to pay him my life?"

    Seeing Liu Yizhou's bad attitude, Wu Lishen was even more furious, and shouted: "With your life, can it compare with Brother Wei's? Bah."

    "This person surnamed Wei hasn't lost a single hair now. I was beaten to internal injuries, and even my braids are gone, uncle."

    Hearing this, Gao Peng took two steps forward in embarrassment, clasped his fists at Wu Lishen and said, "Old hero Wu, I didn't mean to hurt Brother Liu on purpose.  Almost lost my mind."

    "I have no choice but to use some heavy hands to make Brother Liu lose his ability to do it first, so he can calm down."

    "As for what happens next After all, it's the grievance between Brother Liu and Brother Wei. Only the person concerned can tell the truth about love and hatred, but we others can't do anything about it."

    Speaking of this, Gao Peng reached into his bosom, took out a bottle of internal injury medicine that Chen Jinnan had given him earlier, poured out a pill, handed it to Liu Yizhou, and said: "The damage caused to Brother Liu by Brother Wei's inappropriate behavior  , I apologize to Brother Liu."

    "Here is a elixir given by Mr. Chen Zongduo of our Tiandihui. It has a miraculous effect on curing internal injuries. Brother Liu, please don't refuse."

    Gao Peng's words were beautiful, and his actions were even more beautiful. Xu Tianchuan and Mao Shibaxin cheered together, and Mu Jianping looked at Gao Peng with admiration.

    Wu Lishen clasped his fists to Gao Peng in admiration and said, "Master Gao Xiang is a man, and I admire him. How can I thank Master Gao Xiang?"

    Liu Yizhou knew that with Gao Peng here today, he would not be able to hurt Wei Xiaobao at all, and what Gao Peng said was indeed reasonable, and he had no way to refute it, and he was not someone who was willing to suffer immediate losses.

    Dang even went down the donkey slope, took the elixir from Gao Peng's hand, and thanked him with cupped fists.

    The matter came to an end at this point, Gao Peng looked up at the sky, and said: "Everyone, it seems that the sky is about to rain, we should set off immediately, find a place where we can shelter from the rain as soon as possible, so that Brother Liu can travel as soon as possible."  Power heals."

    "Yes, please, Mrs. Gao Xiang."

    "Please, Old Hero Wu."

    Sure enough, after walking for a while, heavy rain poured down. Fortunately, a ruined temple was already in sight, and everyone rushed a few steps into the ruined temple.

    Using the dilapidated wood in the temple as firewood, a bonfire was lit, and everyone sat around the fire. Gao Peng and Xu Tianchuan Mao Shiba sat cross-legged side by side, and Fang Yi and Mu Jianping sat on the lotus platform under the dilapidated clay Buddha with their knees hugged.  beside.

    Wu Lishen and Liu Yizhou were sitting opposite Gao Peng and the others. At this time, his injuries were basically unharmed after the effect of the elixir, and he was sitting in a daze, but Wei Xiaobao was sitting pitifully alone.  side.

    Because there is only one dry area on the ground around Gao Peng and the others, which is occupied by the three of them, he naturally won't sit with Wu Lishen and Liu Yizhou, and Fang Yi is still angry with him.  I didn't dare to go up, so I had to be alone.

    Seeing Wu Lishen looking at Liu Yizhou with a gloomy expression, Wei Xiaobao suddenly stood up and said with a smile, "Father Wu, Big Brother Liu just wanted to joke with me, he can't really kill me, don't mess up the atmosphere."  So stiff! Isn't it?"

    When Wu Lishen heard this, he immediately looked at Liu Yizhou angrily, and scolded: "Did you hear that? How magnanimous Brother Wei is? This is the kind of person who does great things."

    Fang Yi's gaze towards Wei Xiaobao finally softened a bit, Wei Xiaobao's face showed joy, and he was secretly proud.

    And Liu Yizhou saw Wei Xiaobao's complacent appearance,Don't hit one place when you are angry.

    It happened that the roof where Wei Xiaobao was standing was leaking, so Fang Yi asked him to sit beside her. How could Wei Xiaobao be serious when he approached women?  Immediately, they rubbed each other in front of everyone, making love to each other.

    How could Liu Yizhou stand this?  He only felt that his mind was about to be filled with anger again, but fortunately Wu Lishen shouted angrily, which made him wake up a little bit, so he just picked up a stick and smashed it against the supporting pillar in the temple to vent his anger.

    The wooden load-bearing column has long been rotten after years of wind and rain, how can it withstand Liu Yizhou's blow?

    The whole ruined temple collapsed immediately, luckily everyone was not ordinary people, they all had kung fu, Wei Xiaobao was dragged by Fang Yi, and ran out of the ruined temple before the ruined temple completely collapsed, but everyone could not avoid being drenched in water  .

    However, Liu Yizhou was extremely irritable, and after getting into trouble, he only cared about running for his life first when he was in danger, which made Fang Yi feel a little loathing for him in his heart.

    Can't help thinking in my heart: "I really didn't realize that Senior Brother Liu is such a person. I was really blind before. Brother Gao really knows people."

    "Is everyone okay?"

    "It's okay, Master Gao Xiang."

    "Fortunately, I walked fast."

    Gao Peng took off the bamboo hat on his back and put it on for Mu Jianping. She is the youngest here, and no one else had any objections to Gao Peng's move.

    However, Mu Jianping felt warm in his heart, and there was a rippling in his gaze towards Gao Peng.

    Just at this moment, a group of people with knives and swords suddenly rushed into the open space in front of the ruined temple. There were more than a dozen people in this group, and the leader was a strong man in black with a large judge's pen on his back.

    Seeing that the dilapidated temple had collapsed, a young man with a knife next to the man in black said angrily, "I wanted to shelter from the rain in the temple, but it collapsed."

    When Gao Peng saw this group of people, there was an indiscernible flash of light in his eyes, and he finally appeared, waiting for you, members of the Dragon Cult.

    The man in black, the third child of the Dragon Sect, turned his head to look at Gao Peng and his party, and saw that there were men and women, old and young among them, and they seemed to be very safe.

    Ignoring everyone at the moment, he asked the person beside him, "Is there any place to rest nearby?"

    The man replied: "Within a radius of thirty miles, there is only one manor at the foot of the mountain in the northwest."

    Zhang Laosan nodded and said, "Let's go."

    The man hurriedly grabbed Zhang Laosan, and said anxiously: "No way, master, that manor is often haunted by ghosts!"

    Zhang Laosan stared and said, "I'm not afraid of ghosts, let's go."

    After speaking, he led a group of people to turn around and leave. After they left the ruined temple for a distance, Wu Lishen said: "The country people are suspicious. How can there be ghosts in this world? Even if there are ghosts, the worst thing is to fight them."

    However, Wei Xiaobao has always believed that there are ghosts in this world, and he is most afraid of ghosts, so he shrank his neck and said: "Father Wu, do you really go to the haunted house? You know, ghosts"

    Liu Yizhou didn't wait for Wei Xiaobao to finish, and shouted to him: "Have you said enough, do you want to get caught in the rain here?"

    After finishing speaking, regardless of the crowd, he went out to chase the group of people who had just left. Gao Peng said: "Let's go! Brother Wei, there are no ghosts in the world, and ghosts are always in the hearts of the people. You don't have to be afraid."

    "What Master Gao Xiang said is true, let's go!"

    Everyone ran wildly all the way, the rain was getting heavier and heavier, accompanied by thunder and lightning, until it was completely dark, they finally arrived at the manor.

    Looking at the word "Zhuangfu" written on the plaque at the gate of the manor, Gao Peng's mouth evoked an inexplicable smile.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 343 If you want to harm my brother, you must have the consciousness of death

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Is there anyone in there? Please let the host make it easier for us to come in and take shelter from the rain." Outside the Zhuang mansion, Zhang Laosan shouted loudly to the inside.

    After calling several times and no one answered, Zhang Laosan took the oxtail knife from the hand of the person beside him, inserted it through the crack of the door, took off the latch, and then pushed the door open and entered.

    The inside of the Zhuang Mansion was a dilapidated scene, with mottled marks on the door frames and pillars, withered vines crawling everywhere, countless paper money was sprinkled on the ground after entering the hall, and the broken white curtains danced gently in the wind, bringing a sense of joy to the house.  A bit eerie.

    In Gao Peng's eyes, the whole environment is just like Lanruo Temple or Yizhuang in Uncle Ying's movie. Gao Peng secretly complained, the third young lady is quite good at playing!

    To the surprise of Zhang Laosan and his party, the oil lamp candles in the house were still working. When the oil lamp candles were lit, the room immediately brightened up, slightly dispelling some eerie feelings.

    "You look around to see if there is anyone." Zhang Laosan ordered his subordinates.

    "Yes." Everyone dispersed and looked around.

    "Senior Sister, I'm so scared." Mu Jianping said coquettishly and timidly as she leaned against Fang Yi.

    Gao Peng walked a few steps closer to her, and comforted him gently: "You don't have to be afraid, with Big Brother Gao here, no monsters or ghosts will dare to appear."

    Mu Jianping looked at Gao Peng's star-like gaze under the dim light, and his heart was immediately at ease, and a pure snow-like smile appeared on his face.

    "Do you think are there ghosts here?" Wei Xiaobao asked weakly, leaning on Fang Yi's other side.

    Liu Yizhou, who was pretending to be calm and composed, said in a deep voice, "Of course there are ghosts. Where has no one died? If someone has died, there must be ghosts."

    Gao Peng glanced at him, and said lightly: "People are afraid of ghosts, but they don't know that ghosts are even more afraid of people. Here are some people who practice martial arts, and their yang energy is stronger than ordinary people. If a ghost dares to appear, it will be rushed by the yang energy.  You'll be out of your wits."

    Fang Yi glanced at Gao Peng gratefully, and echoed: "Brother Gao is right, you don't have to be afraid."

    "Oh!" Mu Jianping and Wei Xiaobao felt more at ease after hearing Gao Peng and Fang Yi's words. Liu Yizhou snorted coldly when he saw this, and sat aside with his sword.

    Gao Peng squinted at him out of the corner of his eye, and thought to himself: "This kid is useless, let's find a chance to let him die! Keeping it can only be a disaster."

    "pong"

    The sound of broken porcelain suddenly came from the backyard, and Mu Jianping exclaimed in fright, and threw himself into Gao Peng's arms subconsciously.

    The movement was that those who went to search broke a teacup. After a while, the searchers returned and reported to Zhang Laosan in a hurry: "Brother Zhang, I searched everywhere, but there is no one there.  , only an embroidered quilt and a pair of women's shoes."

    "The closet is also full of women's clothes, not a single man's clothes."

    ""

    Gao Peng held Mu Jianping in his arms, and stood quietly by the side, watching all this with cold eyes. He naturally knew these plots a long time ago, and he was also well aware of the many dead people's spirits in the back hall they said.

    I didn't pay attention to it at the moment, just watched everything quietly, and at the same time comforted Mu Jianping in his arms with gentle words.

    Mu Jianping's body is very petite, and the top of her head just reaches his chest. After all, she is only fifteen years old, and in Gao Peng's eyes, she is quite a little lolita.

    Although girls in ancient times were relatively precocious, it is obvious that Mu Jianping was not acquainted thoroughly, and he didn't have any thoughts of sexual affection for Mu Jianping and Gao Peng, but only treated her as a younger sister.

    And Mu Jianping only had a vague affection for Gao Peng, and she didn't quite understand what that affection was, because she was not "developed" by Wei Xiaobao like in the original play, and she was teased to the core.

    It's just that she really enjoys the feeling of being by Gao Peng's side, being taken care of by him, and being pampered by him. This feeling is something she has never felt in Mu Jiansheng.

    "Woo woo woo woo"

    A moment later, there was a shrill cry of a woman outside the room, and everyone in the room felt creepy. Mu Jianping huddled in Gao Peng's arms, covering his ears tightly.  With the appearance of the screen, it arched into Fang Yi's arms.

    I don't know if this kid is really afraid of becoming like this, or if he is taking advantage of the opportunity, maybe half of each!  The so-called don't do anything wrong in your life, and don't be afraid of ghosts calling your door in the middle of the night.

    And Wei Xiaobao killed Xiaoguizi, Haidafu, Ruidong, Liuyan and killed a large number of people. Although these people had threatened his life, Wei Xiaobao really cared about Xiaoguizi and Haidafu.  ashamed, so he always?I'm afraid of ghosts.

    But at this time Liu Yizhou still said gloomyly: "This is a ghost crying at night! The whole room is full of female ghosts."

    Gao Peng's complexion darkened, and he said coldly: "Brother Liu, you are a reputable hero, you are upright, the female ghost will not dare to approach you, why don't you go out and send the female ghost who cries at night?"

    "I¡­¡­"

    "A boat."

    Liu Yizhou was about to say something, but Wu Lishen could already hear the strong dissatisfaction in Gao Peng's tone, so he sternly stopped Liu Yizhou's words.

    "It's unreasonable. They are all empty buckets, and there is no one in them." Zhang Laosan cursed and led his men back to the hall from the backyard.

    Gao Peng asked Xu Tianchuan who followed Zhang Laosan and others to check the situation: "How about Brother Xu?"

    Xu Tianchuan shook his head and said, "There are seventy or eighty spirit tablets enshrined in it. I think they are from the same clan."

    "Didn't that kill hundreds of people?" Wei Xiaobao exclaimed.

    After hearing Wei Xiaobao's words, Zhang Laosan's expression changed, and he suddenly looked at Wei Xiaobao and said, "Brother's accent seems to be from the capital."

    Wei Xiaobao smiled and said: "Brother, your ears are really good, you can tell when you hear it."

    Zhang Laosan smiled slightly and said, "I wonder if Xiongtai has seen a little father-in-law surnamed Gui on the road?"

    Wei Xiaobao's heart shuddered, but his expression remained unchanged, as if he was full of thought and said: "My surname is Gui"

    Zhang Laosan reminded: "It is the one who made great achievements in helping the little emperor capture Oboi in the palace."

    Wei Xiaobao shook his head, and said: "I have seen a lot of father-in-laws in the palace coming and going in the capital. They are tall, short, fat, and thin. I don't know who you are talking about."

    "Okay, you don't have to ask." Gao Peng looked at Zhang Laosan with a half-smile, let go of Mu Jianping, kicked the tail of the deadly throat-locking gun with his left foot, and the spear flew out instantly, and Gao Peng copied it in his hand.

    He didn't intend to allow the plot to develop, because Liu Yizhou's existence would eventually require action, so it's better to do it directly.

    Gao Peng caressed the body of the deadly throat-lock gun, and said casually: "Zhang Laosan, the Queen Mother sent you to arrest my brother Xiao Guizi, right?"

    After hearing Gao Peng's words, the faces of Zhang Laosan, Wei Xiaobao, Wu Lishen and others all changed drastically. Zhang Laosan looked at Gao Peng with gloomy eyes, and said solemnly: "Who are you? Why do you know me?"

    Gao Peng sneered, and said: "There are only two people in the Shenlong Cult who are good at using the judge's pen, one is Qinglong envoy Xu Xueting, and the other is Zhang Laosan, but Xu Xueting uses the double judge's pen, so you are undoubtedly Zhang Laosan."

    Zhang Laosan was shocked when he heard the words, who is this person?  How could he be so clear about my Shenlong Sect, and the characters in the Sect are even more precious.

    Moreover, the spear in his hand is extremely weird, much shorter than ordinary spears, and the black tip of the spear also has an inexplicable coldness, which may be difficult to deal with.

    "Your Excellency hasn't answered my question, who are you?"

    Gao Peng fixed his eyes and shouted: "You don't need to know who I am, but since you want to harm my brother, you must have the consciousness of death. Brother Gui, find a place to hide yourself, and take good care of Miss Mu."  Remember the URL of this website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 344 In front of muskets, God beats everything is scum

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Oh!" Wei Xiaobao immediately grabbed Mu Jianping's forearm, dragged her to a desk behind and squatted down.

    And Gao Peng has already made a move, and the spear made an assassination gesture at Zhang Laosan from a distance of half a foot. Although Zhang Laosan didn't understand Gao Peng's intentions, he subconsciously felt that he couldn't stand directly in front of the gun, otherwise  There will be fear of life, immediately dodge to avoid.

    "Clang"

    "poof"

    Sure enough, Zhang Laosan secretly rejoiced for his wise decision, but at the same time was afraid for a while, and dense cold sweat broke out behind his back.

    It was Gao Peng who spewed out his internal energy and ejected the gun head. Although Zhang Laosan avoided it, a subordinate behind him did not react and was immediately pierced by Gao Peng's gun head.

    "Clang"

    Gao Peng withdrew his spear head and charged at Zhang Laosan again. At the same time, the others also shot together. Wu Lishen, Xu Tianchuan, Mao Shiba, and Liu Yizhou were all not weak in martial arts. Of course, it wasn't these ordinary Shenlongjiao's abilities.  counterbalanced.

    Even Fang Yi, a half-assed member, was able to deal with two members of the Dragon Cultists. Soon six of the thirteen Dragon Cultists were killed, and three of the remaining seven were seriously injured.

    Zhang Laosan could only dodge under Gao Peng's hurricane marksmanship, but had no power to fight back.

    Zhang Laosan dodged a mid-level spear, and Gao Peng swept across the body of the gun. While dodging sideways, Zhang Laosan swung the judge pen in his hand to block the gun barrel that was drawn like a steel whip.

    Gao Peng narrowed his eyes slightly, and retracted the tip of the gun a little, so that what should have been a situation where the gun barrel hit the opponent's judge's pen turned into a sharpening of the gun tip.

    "Ding"

    With a crisp sound, Zhang Laosan's judge pen made of wrought copper split into two and broke in the middle. Zhang Laosan was startled, and raised his hand to throw the broken judge pen at Gao Peng.

    The wrought copper pen was infused with Zhang Laosan's inner strength, and it was unparalleled in ferocity. Gao Peng didn't dare to be negligent, and he swung his spear left and right, knocking the two pens open.

    However, the internal force contained in the pen holder caused Gao Peng's arms to go numb, with pain like a tiger's mouth tearing apart, and he couldn't help taking a step back, secretly startled.

    Unexpectedly, even Zhang Laosan, the little leader of the Dragon Sect, could suppress himself with internal strength. It seems that his internal strength is really beyond use.

    Zhang Laosan took advantage of the resistance of the pen holder to take a few steps back, and stood in a row with the remaining four congregants, making handprints in unison, and muttering words in his mouth.

    "Lord Hong will last forever, enjoy immortal blessings forever, live as long as heaven"

    After Zhang Laosan finished reading, the four congregants chanted together with him: "Master Hong is blessed with supernatural powers. My teaching is invincible, invincible, invincible, invincible, invincible"

    As the incantation progressed, the eyes of the five people shone brightly, and the temples on both sides slowly bulged, which was a sign of greatly increased skill.

    Gao Peng sneered, and said, "Playing with God? Courting death."

    After speaking, he inserted the long gun by his side, put his hands behind his back and turned over, and two muskets appeared in his hands.

    "boom"

    Just when Zhang Laosan and the others used the secret technique of the Dragon Sect to stimulate their potential, greatly increasing their skills, and at the same time hypnotized themselves with spells to reduce their pain, and were about to rush forward to fight, Gao Peng pointed at the head of a disciple without hesitation.  Fired.

    The congregation's eyebrows were shot in the face instantly, and they fell to the ground dead. Zhang Laosan and the others who had become brave and rushed up frantically were suddenly stagnant.

    They had contacts with the Raksha State, so they had seen the power of muskets before, and all of them felt cold all over their bodies, and stared at the musket in Gao Peng's hand in horror.

    After Gao Peng fired a shot, he handed the empty gun to Xu Tianchuan, holding the other musket in one hand, and pulled out the deadly choke gun in his hand with the other.

    And after Xu Tianchuan took the blank rifle, he took out a cardboard bullet from the cloth pouch on his waist to feed the bullet rod into the barrel, then broke off the hammer, and pointed it at the same person.

    Zhang Laosan looked at Gao Peng pointing directly at the muzzle between his eyebrows, with a look of fear in his eyes, and said dejectedly: "You are amazing, today I will admit defeat, and if I want to kill, I will do whatever I want."

    Gao Peng looked at him jokingly, and said sarcastically, "Aren't you protected by the supernatural powers of Master Hong? It should be like steel, invulnerable! Why did the two muskets scare you?"

    Zhang Laosan's face was ugly, but he had nothing to say. No matter how powerful Master Hong was, he could withstand fists, feet, swords and swords, but he would definitely not be able to withstand the bombardment of muskets. All of them knew this very well.

    "Hmph." Zhang Laosan snorted coldly, and turned his face away.

    Gao Peng's eyes were fixed, and he said coldly: "Don't pretend to be dead, if you were really not afraid of death, you wouldn't stop just now, but directly?Come up.  "

    Zhang Laosan said angrily: "I just don't want to die under this musket. If you have the guts, you can put down the musket and fight with me alone. Even if I am not as skilled as others, and I am defeated and killed, I will still be dead."  I am not wronged."

    Hearing the words, Gao Peng looked at him quietly for a while, until Zhang Laosan and the others were suddenly startled and their aura was blown away, then he laughed and said leisurely: "Are you still planning to fight alone with me now?"

    However, Gao Peng knew clearly that their secret method to stimulate their potential would not last long. When the time came, they would only be weaker than before using the secret method, so they deliberately delayed the time until their secret method failed.

    After all, based on the theory of internal strength alone, Zhang Laosan could suppress him before using the secret method, let alone after using the secret method.

    Besides, they self-hypnotize and paralyze their spirits, resulting in reduced pain perception. Even if they can pierce him with a single shot, as long as he avoids the vital point, or grabs his gun barrel, and rushes up to give him a guy, he might be killed instantly.  After all, the golden silk armor can protect one's body, but it can't protect one's head.

    He would not do things that would put him in danger by forcefully pretending to be coercive, so he stalled for time and talked nonsense with him in order to let their secret methods expire.

    At this time, Zhang Laosan and the others were sweating on their foreheads like a fountain, panting, and looked exhausted. It was less than an hour for a cup of tea, but the four of them seemed to have been fighting fiercely for several hours.

    This should be the sequelae of using the secret method to stimulate potential. Others don't know it, but Gao Peng naturally knows it well.

    No matter in any novel, any secret method that stimulates the potential and instantly increases the strength has sequelae, some of which are only weak for a period of time, and some have to pay an extremely heavy price, such as the disintegration of the demon.

    When Zhang Laosan and the others finally couldn't hold on anymore, and they all fell to the ground, Gao Peng said to Wu Lishen unhurriedly: "Old hero Wu, please go and click their acupoints, Brother Xu, anyone  If you dare to make any changes, you will shoot directly."

    "yes."

    Apart from Xu Tianchuan, Wu Lishen was the most powerful among all the people present, and asking him to do acupuncture would also prevent these guys from rushing away easily.

    After waiting for the four of them to have their acupuncture points tapped and thrown aside, Gao Peng finally lifted his guard, retracted the deadly throat lock gun, and carried it back again.

    Xu Tianchuan turned the musket upside down and handed it to Gao Peng. In fact, Xu Tianchuan envied Gao Peng, and he coveted the musket for a long time.

    It's a pity that this musket can only be used to its fullest effect in the hands of Gao Peng. If he holds it, he won't know where the bullet will go if it is a little further away.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 345 Third Young Mistress

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Gao Peng looked at Xu Tianchuan's appearance, put away the two muskets, patted him on the shoulder, and said with a smile, "You want it? Don't worry, I'll give you two as soon as new ones are made by the main rudder."

    Xu Tianchuan was overjoyed when he heard the words, clasped his fists and bowed, "Thank you, Xiangzhu."

    Mao Shiba's eyes lit up on the side, and he was about to speak, but was stopped by Gao Peng raising his hand, and said: "No need to say more, you also have a share, ha ha."

    In fact, Gao Peng's idea is that in the future, brothers in heaven and earth will have brothers, and at least one of them must have a short musket by his side. As for the long musket, it is used to equip the army. Naturally, the long musket can exert the best effect on a large-scale battlefield.

    And for those of them who walk the rivers and lakes, a short musket is enough, but a long musket is not easy to carry.

    However, when the number is sufficient, Gao Peng is not hesitant to let everyone carry two short muskets. Except for some top masters with excellent lightness skills, there is no master who cannot be solved by one shot. If there are, then two shots.

    Mao Shiba laughed and said, "I knew Brother Gao would not forget me."

    Wu Lishen and Liu Yizhou on the side looked at each other in amazement, how could it be possible that the Tiandihui can already make its own muskets after hearing Master Gao Xiang's tone?  Wasn't the matter of killing Wu Sangui

    "Brother Gao, Brother Eighteen, give me such a good thing. I don't know martial arts, so I need this thing for self-defense!" Wei Xiaobao and Mu Jianping walked out, and Wei Xiaobao said to Gao Peng with a shy face.

    Gao Peng looked at Wu Lishen and Fang Yi, and finally held his hands together for a while, and said proudly: "Okay, as long as our production can keep up, everyone present will have a share."

    "Thank you, Lord Gao Xiang."

    "Thank you, Brother Gao."

    Wu Lishen and Fang Yi happily thanked Gao Peng. They had seen the power of this musket with their own eyes. It was a deadly weapon at a short distance, and it was more powerful than any hidden weapon.

    Having a musket close by is no different from an extra layer of protection, and it can save lives at critical moments!

    Mu Jianping was probably the only one present who didn't look forward to it, because she felt that the sound was too loud, making her ears buzzing, but Liu Yizhou felt that he probably didn't have his share, and he didn't care too much.  I ignored it.

    "Woo woo woo woo"

    Just at this time, there was another sound of ghost crying outside the house, and Gao Peng raised his voice dumbfoundingly: "Miss Third, don't cry anymore. It's the middle of the night, what should I do if you pretend to be a ghost and scare the little girl like this?"

    Sure enough, as soon as Gao Peng finished speaking, the ghost crying outside the house stopped abruptly. Wei Xiaobao stared blankly at Gao Peng for a while, then suddenly realized something, turned around and opened the door and rushed out.

    "Shuang'er, where are you, Shuang'er? I know you're here, come out quickly! I'm Xiaobao!" Wei Xiaobao yelled outside the door for a while, only to see a white figure walking slowly at the end of the corridor.

    After approaching, Wei Xiaobao saw the appearance of the figure clearly through the firelight inside the house. This is a middle-aged beautiful woman, wearing a long white dress and disheveled hair. In such an environment, it really gives people a kind of eerie feeling.

    But at this time, Wei Xiaobao was not afraid at all, because the person who came was the third young lady of the dealer who he had met a few times, "Third young lady, it's really you! It's great that you are still alive, where is Shuang'er?"

    At this time, Gao Peng also came out with the crowd, and saluted the third young mistress, saying, "I have seen the third young mistress."

    The Third Young Mistress stared at Gao Peng, nodded to him, and said, "Come with me!"

    After finishing speaking, he turned around and walked towards the backyard. Wei Xiaobao, Gao Peng and others naturally followed. As for Zhang Laosan and others, no one cared at all. Gao Peng knew what would happen, while others thought that these people were exhausted.  If it is too big, the acupoints are tapped again, and it is impossible to escape.

    When I got to the backyard, I saw dozens of women in white clothes and plain onyx popping up in the yard at some point. There are some old and young women in this group, some are in their fifties or sixties, and some are only fifteen or sixteen years old.

    The Third Young Mistress stopped in the yard, turned to look at Wei Xiaobao, and said, "Xiaobao, don't come here without any problems."

    Wei Xiaobao hurriedly stepped forward, and said with a sad face: "I've always been fine, but you, the third young mistress, have suffered."

    "Brother Gao, Brother Eighteen, and I went to the execution ground to rescue you. Who knew that the traitor Oboi set up and failed to save you. If Brother Gao told me later that you had been rescued, I thought you  All¡­¡­"

    The third young lady nodded gratefully, and said again: "I ask you, did you kill Oboi?"

    Wei Xiaobao shook his head embarrassingly, and said in shame: "??Not really, I just captured Obai, it was Brother Gao who killed Obai.  "

    "oh?"

    The third young lady looked at Gao Peng in amazement. Seeing this, Gao Peng took a step forward, clasped his fists and saluted, and said: "I will meet Gao Peng, the incense master of Qingmu Hall in the next world. The killing of Oboi is the result of the collective efforts of all the brothers in Qingmu Hall. I dare not take credit for it."

    A look of admiration flashed in the eyes of the third young lady, and she said: "It turns out that he is a hero from the Tiandihui. I don't know how Master Gao Xiang knew before, but I was outside the house? Does Master Gao Xiang know me?"

    Gao Peng shook his head and said: "I don't know, but I have my own source of information. I know that the third young lady and others were rescued by a one-armed nun in white."

    "When I was outside the mansion, I saw the word "Zhuang Mansion" on the gatehouse plaque. Later, brother Xu told me the names of several spiritual places in the mourning hall in the backyard, and I guessed that this room should be the hiding place of the third young mistress.  Place."

    "And you pretended to be ghosts, scaring outsiders from coming here, naturally to cover up the truth that you are hiding here."

    The third young lady praised: "Master Gao Xiang is courageous and resourceful, and he really is a person who can do great things."

    Immediately, the third young mistress suddenly bent her legs and knelt down. Dozens of women standing beside her also bowed down one after another.

    "What is the third young lady doing? Please get up quickly." Gao Peng hurriedly stretched out his hand to help, and said anxiously.

    After all the girls got up after worshiping, the third young lady said quietly: "We are all the survivors of loyal ministers and righteous men. Our father, brother, uncle, and husband were all killed by Oboi. We painstakingly waited for the opportunity to take revenge day and night, but we never got it right.  Place."

    "Oboi, that villain, took dozens of lives from my husband's family and destroyed my homeland. Master Gao Xiang, you and Xiaobao have avenged my family by capturing and killing Oboi. The history of the Ming Dynasty case implicates a bachelor who died in vain.  The innocent resentful souls who sell and buy books can rest in peace, so I will thank you two for your kindness."

    "Alas" Gao Peng sighed, and said with shame: "It's a pity that I was already one step late when I arrived in Yangzhou. If I could have arrived earlier, I would have killed that dog thief Wu Zhirong and those tartars who captured the Zhuang family.  clean."

    "Third young mistress, don't worry, that bastard Wu Zhirong, sooner or later I will bring him to Master Zhuang's spirit, and let the third young mistress kill the enemy with her own hands to avenge Master Zhuang."

    "What's the point of killing Oboi and Wu Zhirong? As long as the Tartars occupy our Han country for a day, such tragedies will happen again sooner or later. Only by expelling the Tartars and restoring our Han country can we truly be regarded as loyal ministers who died in vain for the world  The righteous have avenged themselves."

    After hearing what Gao Peng said, Xu Tianchuan, Wu Lishen and the others couldn't help but praise loudly: "Master Gao Xiang said well, one day we will be able to drive away the Tartars and restore our Daming country, and on that day, it will definitely not be too much  Far."

    The Third Young Mistress looked at Gao Peng with a hint of admiration, then looked at Wei Xiaobao, turned her head and called out to the crowd: "Shuang'er, come here!"

    "Yes, Third Young Mistress." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 346 Thin Toutuo

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Wei Xiaobao looked at Shuang'er who came out of the crowd, he was overjoyed, Shuang'er had lowered his head before, and he didn't recognize it for a moment, "Shuang'er, Shuang'er, I miss you so much, it's great that you are fine.  "

    Wei Xiaobao didn't care about the occasion at all, he hugged Shuang'er in his arms, Shuang'er was also excited to tears at this time, she just heard that Wei Xiaobao went to rob the execution ground in order to save her, she was very moved!

    "Xiaobao, I thought I'd never see you again!"

    "How could it be? From today on, I never want you to leave my side."

    As expected, she wanted to be pretty, dressed in filial piety, Shuang'er was originally pure and beautiful, with fair skin and beautiful appearance, but under the background of plain onyx, her skin was as snowy and unparalleled as softness.

    Fang Yi's complexion suddenly darkened, but Liu Yizhou's eyes lit up, and he looked at Wei Xiaobao with a sneer.

    Wei Xiaobao and Shuang'er stayed together for a while, then turned to face Gao Peng, Fang Yi and the others, and said cheerfully: "Let me introduce to you, this is my childhood sweetheart, beautiful and intelligent, good Shuang'er."

    Shuang'er smiled shyly, and said casually: "This is my good little treasure who is talking nonsense."

    The two sang together, their sweet love was endless, Liu Yizhou saw this, walked up to Fang Yi, and said in a deep voice: "Junior Sister, you saw that this guy was flirting with other women in front of you, and he didn't care about it at all.  You put it in your eyes."

    "Only I am the one who treats you wholeheartedly. Come with me, and don't talk to that despicable and shameless villain anymore."

    "Presumptuous, Yizhou, how can you arrange Brother Wei like this?" Wu Lishen shouted angrily, but Liu Yizhou ignored him and just stared at Fang Yi.

    Fang Yi was secretly angry. As Liu Yizhou said, in front of her, he had no scruples about flirting with other women. It is impossible for a woman to be indifferent to such a thing.

    But she was just a little annoyed in her heart. In fact, in that era, it was quite normal for a man to have three wives and four concubines, even more common than in any other dynasty. Fang Yi did not tolerate other women.

    But Wei Xiaobao's unscrupulous attitude made her secretly annoyed, but if Liu Yizhou thought that Fang Yi would change his mind because of this, then he was thinking too much.

    When Fang Yi snorted coldly and turned her head away, but didn't even look at him, Liu Yizhou felt a chill in his heart, a look of hatred flashed in his eyes, he turned around and ran out of the house.

    Seeing that his nephew didn't respect him as his uncle at all, Wu Lishen was very annoyed, so he shouted angrily: "Stop."

    Liu Yizhou turned a deaf ear and ran out on his own. Wu Lishen was furious and shouted: "It's unreasonable. Today I will teach you a lesson for your master."

    After drinking, they also chased them out, but Fang Yi and Mu Jianping were completely empty. Besides them, Xu Tianchuan Mao Shiba, who was closest to them, was half a foot away.

    Seeing this, Wei Xiaobao leaned into Shuang'er's ear gloatingly and said, "This time it's meat buns beating dogs, once you go, you won't look back!"

    Shuang'er couldn't help chuckling, Wei Xiaobao looked at Fang Yi after finishing speaking, and smiled at Shuang'er: "I'll introduce you to my wife, this is my wife, Fang Yi."

    The smile on Shuang'er's face froze, but soon returned to normal, but Fang Yi gave him an angry look and said, "Don't listen to his nonsense."

    "Hehe, I'm shy." Wei Xiaobao said to Shuang'er with a playful smile.

    "Boom"

    At this moment, the wall of the wing room behind Fang Yi Mu Jianping suddenly exploded, and bricks smashed towards Gao Peng, Xu Tianchuan, Mao Shiba and others, but deliberately avoided Fang Yimu Jianping.

    Gao Peng had been on guard against this move for a long time. As soon as the situation happened, he reacted immediately. He spread his legs and kicked away the bricks that hit him one by one. Naturally, Xu Tianchuan and Mao Shiba would not be caught by these bricks.  block hurt.

    However, when everyone was resisting the smashing bricks, a fat figure suddenly jumped out of the hole in the wall, as fast as thunder, grabbed Fang Yi and Mu Jianping and pushed them back, and the two women immediately fell into the space behind them.  In the hands of the Zhang Laosan who came.

    "Hey, don't hurt my wife."

    Already holding two muskets in his hands, Gao Peng shouted angrily: "Shoutoutuo, if you dare to hurt a single hair of them, I will make sure that you don't leave any dog ??behind."

    The one who rushed in was Thin Toutuo, who had become short and fat because of Leopard Taiyi Jin Wan. After hearing Gao Peng's words, he sneered and said, "It's up to you? I'd like to see how you can make my Shenlongdao chicken and dog feel good."  Keep."

    "Now that they are in my hands, I know that your muskets are powerful. If you shoot, it will be a big deal for me and my two children.Everyone dies together.  "

    Obviously, he had already learned about Gao Peng's existence from Zhang Laosan, and he was mentally prepared, so he ignored Gao Peng after speaking. He was determined that he would not dare to shoot. He just looked at Wei Xiaobao and shouted: "Xiao Guizi, if you want to save  Your wife, just hand over the forty-two chapters."

    Wei Xiaobao said anxiously and angrily: "How can I have forty-two chapters? I don't believe you searched me."

    "When you get the forty-two chapters, go to Shenlong Island to change people! Let's go."

    "yes."

    Thin-headed Tuo raised his hand and smashed it to the ground, a puff of thick smoke suddenly rose up. Everyone was afraid that the smoke would be poisonous, so they dared not approach, and only after the smoke cleared did they chase out.

    However, at this time they couldn't catch up, they chased all the way to the beach, it was already bright, but Thin Toutuo, Zhang Laosan and others had been on the boat for a long time, although they could catch up with Gao Peng's lightness kung fu, it was useless.

    Fang Yimu Jianping is in the opponent's hands, he is afraid of throwing a mouse, and with his skill, he can't deal with Thin Toutuo at all, and it's useless if he goes there. Besides, this is a part of his plan, so naturally he won't destroy it by himself.

    "Xiaobao, save us, Xiaobao"

    "Brother Gao, help!"

    Gao Peng listened to Fang Yimu Jianping's coquettish cry, mobilized his inner strength, and shouted loudly: "Shoutoutuo, you'd better take care of them for me. If they are injured in any way, the lives of Mao Dongzhu and your daughter will definitely be lost."

    Thin Toutuo on the boat turned pale with fright, who is this guy?  Why do you seem to know everything?  From this point of view, these two women really have to take good care of them.

    "Don't mess around. As long as you find the forty-two chapters, these two women will be fine. If you dare to touch a hair of their mother and daughter, I will make them pay double the price."

    Listening to the conversation between Thin Toutuo and Gao Peng, Wei Xiaobao and others felt relieved. From this point of view, someone from the other party seemed to have fallen into Gao Peng's hands, so both sides had scruples. Fang Yi and Mu Jianping were at least safe.

    Wei Xiaobao hurriedly said to Gao Peng: "Brother Gao, since some of them fell into your hands, why don't you just force them to change?"

    Gao Peng smiled wryly and said softly: "I was bluffing him. I just knew that there were two of them, but they were not in my hands, and I couldn't catch them at all. Otherwise, why would I need you to say that?"

    "It's just that their existence is very secretive and will not be known easily. Thin Toutuo must think that since I can speak out, I will definitely hurt them, so he must not dare to hurt Miss Fang and the little princess."

    Speaking of this, Gao Peng patted Wei Xiaobao on the shoulder, and said: "Don't worry! I planned to deal with Shenlong Island, and I have already made arrangements. You can go about your business, and I will find a way to save them."

    Hearing what Gao Peng said, Wei Xiaobao felt relieved, and said: "Since that's the case, then they should ask Brother Gao, don't let them get hurt."

    "Well, don't worry!" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 347: Deputy Chief Helmsman

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Gao Peng took Xu Tianchuan and Mao Shiba to bid farewell and left, heading for Haizhou City, while Wei Xiaobao took Shuang'er to Wutai Mountain in Shanxi.

    After this kind of thing happened, he was not in the mood to go back to Yangzhou, but he wanted to finish the business as soon as possible, so as to find a way to save Fang Yi and the others. It wasn't that he didn't believe in Gao Peng. He had to see that people were safe with his own eyes before he could feel at ease.  .

    But it is said that Gao Peng and his party arrived at the stronghold of Tiandihui in Haizhou City, and they saw Chen Jinnan, and the other Qingmu cousins ??were also present except Daoist Xuanzhen and Fengjizhong.

    "Headmaster, I didn't expect you to come in person." After greeting each other, everyone took their seats. Gao Peng smiled at Chen Jinnan.

    Chen Jinnan nodded, and said, "Brother Gao, we have been investigating the Diaoyu Islands you mentioned these days. It is only more than 300 miles away from Taiwan and only 700 miles away from Fujian.  superior."

    "And the island is rich in products, which is very suitable for establishing a sub-rudder. Brother Gao, you have made a great contribution to the Tiandihui!"

    Gao Peng smiled and waved his hands, and said with a smile: "I don't need to talk about the chief rudder who has made great achievements but not great achievements. In order to complete the great cause of anti-Qing and restoring the Ming Dynasty, I should do whatever I do."

    As soon as Gao Peng said this, Chen Jinnan and all the brothers in Qingmu Hall nodded secretly, and Gao Peng's status in their hearts went up to a new level.

    As for the Diaoyu Island, it is Tongchi Island where Wei Xiaobao and his seven wives live in seclusion in the future. The strategic location of this island is indeed of great significance.

    It's a pity that no one pays attention to it now. Gao Peng has the advantage of foresight and foresight, and has a historical perspective that no one can match. Naturally, he will not let this island go.

    "Headmaster, brothers, the advantages of occupying the Diaoyu Islands are not only that. Someone once said that controlling the ocean is equivalent to controlling the world."

    "These words are true and reasonable. The ocean is rich in resources, and the military significance of controlling the ocean is also extraordinary."

    "The Diaoyu Islands can reach Liaodong in the north, and it takes only half a month to travel by boat. It takes only a day or two to travel southwest to Taiwan, and it takes only a few days to reach Fujian in the west."

    "The treasures of the Manchu Tartars and the Chuangwang treasures are all outside the customs. It will be very convenient for us to get out the treasures at that time. Moreover, I plan to vigorously develop the Diaoyu Islands and build a shipbuilding workshop on the islands. In the future, we will dominate the oceans.  The Diaoyu Islands began."

    After drawing a grand blueprint for the future for everyone, and fully mobilizing the enthusiasm of Chen Jinnan and others, Gao Peng asked Chen Jinnan: "The chief rudder, I wonder how the general rudder is going?"

    Speaking of this, Chen Jinnan was very happy, and said: "It has been almost half a year since you left the helm, the site and workshop have already been established, and the production of guns and artillery has already begun."

    "I dispatched a large number of craftsmen to rush back to the main rudder, working day and night. When I left the main rudder, I had already produced nearly a hundred long muskets and more than 20 short muskets.  Three doors were cast and more than twenty shells were cast."

    "This time, I brought thirty long muskets, ten short muskets, six hundred rounds of paper-cased bullets, and one cannon with fifteen rounds of shells. Taoist Xuanzhen and Brother Feng brought more than five hundred brothers and  Dozens of craftsmen rushed over from the sea by boat, and they should arrive in the next few days."

    Gao Peng nodded in satisfaction, and asked in surprise: "The chief rudder doesn't seem to have mentioned Tang Ruowang, what is he doing?"

    Chen Jinnan was also a little puzzled and said: "Mr. Tang seems to be researching something called a 'steam engine', and I don't know what it is for."

    Gao Peng said pleasantly: "Has he already started to practice so soon? It's really great, Chief Steward, this steam engine is a good thing. If it can be successfully developed, our productivity will be increased by at least ten times."

    Chen Jinnan's eyes lit up, and he said happily, "I see, this is the power of technology you mentioned, right?"

    "Haha, yes, it is technology. As the saying goes, technology changes life. If we want to lead the world, vigorously developing technology is the only way. As long as we can always maintain the advanced technology, it is not difficult for us to dominate the world."

    "However, that is still a bit far away for us. For now, let's solve the problem of the Tartars first!"

    After listening to Gao Peng's words, Chen Jinnan said with a smile: "With our current development speed, at most three to five years, we will be able to officially declare war on the Tartars, and we will be able to recover our Han people. It is just around the corner."

    "Ha ha ha ha¡­¡­"

    Everyone laughed. After laughing, Gao Peng continued to Chen Jinnan: "Headmaster, the main purpose of my arrangement this time is to occupy the Diaoyu Islands and establish an overseas sub-ruler. There is another thing we can do.Do it with your hands.  "

    "Oh? Brother Gao, please tell me."

    Gao Peng stood up, took two steps, and said: "About a day's journey north of the Diaoyu Island, there is a Shenlong Island, which is the old nest of the Shenlong Sect. They collaborate with the Raksha ghosts and spy on our Central Plains."

    "So I plan to find a chance to either subdue or wipe out the Dragon Cult, so as not to become our confidant's serious trouble in the future."

    Gao Peng frowned slightly, and said in a deep voice: "In fact, besides the Tartars, we also have many foreign enemies. In the north, there are the Mongolian Zhungeer tribe, and there are Raksha ghosts who spy on our Central Plains at any time."

    "Wu Sangui's ambition in the southwest, Geng Jingzhong in Fujian, Shang Kexi in Guangdong and Wu Sangui's collusion, these are the enemies we need to face in the future."

    "So while we are fighting against the Qing Dynasty and restoring the Ming Dynasty, we must also consciously weaken their strength as much as possible. This Dragon Sect is the first strike I am going to make."

    After listening to Gao Peng's words, Chen Jinnan's expression became serious, and he nodded, "Your analysis is very correct. Our situation is indeed not optimistic. That being the case, brother Gao, you can do whatever you want. The world will go up and down and will definitely cooperate with you.  act."

    "I hereby announce an order. From today onwards, Brother Gao will not only be the incense master of Qingmu Hall, but also the vice-chief rudder of our Tiandihui. His status is equal to mine. His orders are no different from mine.  must be complied with unconditionally."

    "I will write this order into a secret letter later, Brother Xu, you send brothers to send it to various places."

    Xu Tianchuan and a group of Qingmu cousins ??were overjoyed when they heard the news. Their Xiangzhu became the deputy chief helmsman, and their status naturally rose. Xu Tianchuan accepted the order with pleasure.

    Immediately, all the brothers at the scene clasped their fists and bowed to Gao Peng, and shouted: "See the deputy chief helmsman."

    "Brothers, you are welcome." Gao Peng stretched out his hand to help everyone, and then gave Chen Jinnan a deep bow in gratitude, saying: "Thank you for the trust of the chief rudder, Gao Peng will do his best for the world, and die."

    "Brother Gao, please stand up." Chen Jinnan supported Gao Peng, and sighed: "I have been running the Tiandihui for many years, but I have made no achievements. It was not until I met you, Brother Gao, that I finally saw hope. The Tiandihui can only be led by you.  Only then can the wish be fulfilled, brother Gao will have to work hard in the future."

    "Don't worry, the chief rudder, I am determined to live up to the expectations of the chief rudder." (Remember the website of this site: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 348: Developing the Diaoyu Islands and Monitoring the Dragon Cult

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Everyone dispersed, but Chen Jinnan and Gao Peng sat drinking tea at the stone table in the backyard. Gao Peng put down the teacup and asked, "Chief Rudder, how is the situation in Taiwan?"

    "well¡­¡­"

    Chen Jinnan sighed deeply, and said: "Due to his birth, the eldest son has been under tremendous pressure. Mrs. Tai, Feng Xifan, Liu Guoxuan and others all support the second eldest son to make things difficult for him. Now the eldest son has completely fallen."

    "This time I was able to get a large amount of steel and other materials from Taiwan. The two boxes of jewelry played a huge role, but Feng Xifan and others forcibly raised the price, and only bought 60% of the value of the jewelry."

    Gao Peng's eyes turned cold, and he said: "Chief lord, I know that you are grateful for the kindness of Prince Zheng, and you are always patient with Mrs. Tai and the second son."

    "But Zheng Keshuang and Feng Xifan and others are short-sighted, sleazy and dog-like people, and Mrs. Tai is a woman who doesn't understand anything. We must not let these people ruin our major event."

    "The so-called big things don't stick to small things. If the chief rudder can't handle it well, let me handle it! I heard that Hejian Mansion will hold a 'turtle killing conference'. Zheng Keshuang will probably attend it at that time."  Bar?"

    Chen Jinnan was startled when he heard the words, and said anxiously: "Brother Gao, the second son is accompanied by Feng Xifan to protect him, so don't act rashly, or you will suffer from it."

    Gao Peng waved his hand and said, "Don't worry, chief rudder, have I ever done anything that I'm not sure about?"

    Gao Peng knew that Zheng Keshuang would definitely appear in a certain place, and as long as he seized the opportunity, he would be able to kill him without anyone noticing.

    Looking at Gao Peng with a calm expression on his face, Chen Jinnan couldn't help but worry about Zheng Keshuang's life. Brother Gao always makes decisions before acting, and the second son is being targeted by him, I'm afraid

    Although Chen Jinnan already wanted to understand some things, for Zheng Keshuang, he still couldn't pass the test in his heart after all.

    The limit he can do is to find an opportunity to put him under house arrest, so that he can't hinder the major event of anti-Qing and restoring the Ming Dynasty, but if Zheng Keshuang falls into Gao Peng's hands, his life will definitely be lost.

    Sigh Forget it, just think that I am sorry for Prince Zheng, and when I am under the Nine Springs in the future, I will apologize to the prince. Everything Brother Gao has done is for the righteousness of the nation after all!

    At this time, Chen Jinnan only hoped that Zheng Keshuang would not fall into the hands of Gao Peng, which would prove that his life was undeserving, and he would try to save him and save his life in the future, but if he could only blame himself for his bad luck  

    Two days later, the fleet led by Taoist Xuanzhen and Feng Jizhong arrived in Haizhou, and this fleet gave Gao Peng a surprise.

    Among them are two two-masted sailing ships about ten feet long and four six-foot-long single-masted sailing ships. The large ships can carry twelve cannons and more than three hundred sailors, and the small boats can also carry six to eight cannons and two hundred sailors.  .

    Although it is still not as powerful as the 18-meter three-masted warship in the imperial navy, it is already very valuable to the Tiandihui.

    In later generations, can you imagine that Hei Shi will be equipped with destroyers?  Of course, although this comparison is inappropriate, it also means something. Since Tiandihui can now have destroyers, it will not be difficult to equip them with battleships in the future.

    After Gao Peng, Chen Jinnan and a group of Aoki cousins ??boarded the boat, the fleet sailed straight to the south of Diaoyu Island, which is more than 2,000 miles away from Diaoyu Island, and it takes five or six days at most to get there.

    After Gao Peng and Taoist Xuanzhen Fengjizhong greeted each other, they went straight to the normal-sized Napoleon gun mounted on the bow, while Qian Laoben and others joined together with Taoist Xuanzhen and Fengjizhong with great interest.  Said the news that Chen Jinnan and Gao Peng were the deputy chief rudder.

    The two of them were overjoyed. In this way, their Qingmu Hall's status in Tiandihui would sooner or later surpass Changfang Lianhuatang in one fell swoop, becoming the number one hall of Tiandihui.

    Gao Peng caressed the standard-sized Napoleon cannon on the bow, and asked Chen Jinnan: "Chief helmsman, has this cannon been tested?"

    Chen Jinnan nodded and said with a smile: "Naturally, I have tried shooting, and I can hit every shot within 600 paces. If I exceed 600 paces, I need to rely on the experience of the gunner. Mr. Nan can operate the cannon himself, and he can guarantee the accuracy within 800 paces."

    Gao Peng nodded, and asked again: "How do our gunners measure the distance now?"

    Chen Jinnan was stunned, and said: "There is no good way to measure the distance. It is estimated based on experience. Usually, one shot is fired first, to check the impact point of the shell, and then the gun body is moved to achieve the purpose of correction. Is there anything that Brother Gao can do?"  method to measure distance?"

    Gao Peng nodded, and called Feng Jizhong, asking him to call all the gunners over.There are 20 people on hand, divided into five groups. To achieve the fastest rate of fire for a cannon, four people are needed to cooperate.

    One person is responsible for igniting the fire, one person is responsible for charging the powder, one person is responsible for loading the shells, and the other person is naturally observing and measuring, and giving the order to fire.

    These eight people are all survivors or successors of Daming Shenji Camp. They were in charge of firearms. Gao Peng called them over and taught them the "jump eye distance measurement method", which is the method of measuring distance with thumbs.

    They are very experienced gunners themselves. Usually, the distances are basically estimated, but they are also accurate. When they found that the distance measured by the saccade method was not far from the distance estimated by themselves, these gunners became excited.  .

    Everyone praised Gao Xiangzhu for being a god, because it means that even if it is the first time for a gunner to operate a gun formally, even if he has no experience, as long as he has mastered the method of jumping eyes and measuring distance, he can also use this method to accurately measure  This is of great significance to their training of successors.

    Although Chen Jinnan and the others were equally amazed, they were no longer too surprised, because Gao Peng had already given them too many surprises, and they almost became numb.

    In their subconscious minds, the impression that Gao Peng is omniscient and omnipotent has long been rooted. No matter when he comes up with any unheard of and extremely practical skills, they take it for granted.

    What?  Master Gao Xiang invented something new?  What's all the fuss about?  Isn't that normal?  Because he is the Lord of High Fragrance!  What a rarity.

    The fleet of Tiandihui was lucky, the long journey was smooth, and finally arrived at Diaoyu Island, which is Wei Xiaobao's take-all island, in only five days.

    After arriving at the place, the 500 disciples brought by Chen Jinnan started the development in full swing under the leadership of the senior officials of Qingmu Hall.

    The first thing is to clear the site and prepare for the establishment of the workshop. As for the residence, the most wonderful thing about Diaoyu Island is that there are many naturally formed caves here, which are warm in winter and cool in summer, and a little modification is the best place to live.

    According to the memory in Gao Peng's mind, Diaoyu Island is about 3,600 meters long and 1,900 meters wide, which is already quite large. The vegetation on the island is dense, and the highest altitude is about 360 meters above sea level.

    The terrain is relatively flat in the north, with steep rocks in the southeast and steeple-like rocks in the east. The central mountain range runs across the east and west. The island is rich in precious Chinese medicinal materials such as camellia, palm, cactus, and sea hibiscus.

    Gao Peng ordered his disciples to try not to damage the ecological environment of the island while developing it. A few days later, Chen Jinnan returned to Fujian with two large ships and two small boats to transport more manpower and resources here.  rudder.

    Gao Peng sent Daoist Xuanzhen and martial arts expert Feng Jizhong to take a boat with twenty muskets and reach the vicinity of Shenlong Island. They sneaked ashore at night and lurked in a hidden place.  Monitoring the movements of the Dragon Cult.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 349: A Rare Opportunity

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Master Gao Xiang, please tell Master Gao Xiang, he has appeared, Wei Xiaobao has appeared, and he has gone to Shenlong Island."

    A few months later, on a certain afternoon, Gao Peng was testing a batch of muskets that had just been made on the island, when Feng Ji ran over panting to report to Gao Peng.

    "Oh?" Gao Peng's eyes lit up, he put down the musket in his hand, and asked, "Brother Feng, does he still have two girls with him?"

    "That's right. According to Brother Xu, one of the two girls is Shuang'er, and the other is Fang Yi, a descendant of the Fang family, the four great ministers of the Mu Palace."

    "When did they come to the island?"

    "Early this morning, after we found out the situation, we swelled the sails and the sailors paddled with all their strength. This saved nearly half of the time and rushed back to report to the incense master as soon as possible."

    Gao Peng patted Feng Jizhong's shoulder appreciatively, and said: "Well done, gather all the brothers who are capable of fighting, bring fifty muskets, ten bullets each, and set off immediately."

    "We must arrive at Shenlong Island before the time limit tomorrow, and remember to remind the brothers to apply snake and insect repellent powder on their bodies."

    "yes."

    In the afternoon of the next day, Shenlong Island.

    Wei Xiaobao memorized books for a whole morning under the hard and soft tactics of Lu Gaoxuan and Fat Toutuo, at this time he was finally going to meet the leader.

    In a huge hall that can hold thousands of people, groups of young men and women are dressed in five colors and stand in five directions.

    Those in blue, white, black, and yellow are all teenagers, and those in red are girls, each with a long sword on their back. There are about a hundred people in each team.

    At the other end of the hall, there are two bamboo chairs lined up side by side in the center, covered with brocade cushions, and dozens of people, both men and women, stand on both sides.

    The young ones were in their thirties, and the old ones were in their sixties or seventies. None of them carried weapons. There were five or six hundred people gathered in the hall, and they didn't make a sound, not even coughing.

    Wei Xiaobao saw Fang Yi and Mu Jianping in the costumes of the Dragon Sect in the crowd, his eyes narrowed immediately, and he thought to himself: "It turns out that the two of them have already joined the Dragon Sect, Fang Yi, a bitch, used beauty tricks to trap me  You came here to murder your husband?"

    "What's the matter, Brother Gao? He said a few months ago that he was going to deal with the Dragon Cult, and he would definitely be able to save them? Why did this happen? Where is he? Why hasn't he done anything yet?"

    At this moment, everyone in the hall suddenly shouted in unison, awakening Wei Xiaobao who was thinking to himself, "My lord will enjoy immortal blessings forever, live as long as the heavens, my lord's teachings, always keep in mind, make meritorious deeds and overcome enemies, nothing is impossible."

    Wei Xiaobao took a sneak peek and saw a man and a woman coming out of the inner hall and sitting in a brocade-covered chair. The man was very old, with white temples and drooping chest, his face was covered with scars and wrinkles, he was extremely ugly, he thought to himself  Man should be the leader.

    The woman was a beautiful young woman, she looked only twenty-three or twenty-four years old, with every frown and smile, she was full of coquettishness, and she was unparalleled in beauty.

    Seeing Wei Xiaobao staring blankly at her, the woman, Su Quan, the leader's wife, smiled slightly, opened her mouth lightly, and asked, "Are you Wei Xiaobao?"

    Wei Xiaobao still looked stupid, until Lu Gaoxuan behind him touched him, and said softly: "The wife of the leader called you, why don't you come forward and salute?"

    Wei Xiaobao just woke up from a dream, took a big step forward, opened his hands, imitated the movements of those congregants before, and shouted: "The leader and his wife will enjoy immortal blessings forever, and live as long as heaven."

    Su Quan looked at him amusedly, and said, "Who taught you to add the words 'and Mrs.' under the leader?"

    "Uh this the leader is mainly accompanied by his wife, so that he can enjoy eternal blessings! Otherwise, after a hundred or two hundred years, if your wife has passed away, wouldn't the leader be very lonely?"

    Hearing Wei Xiaobao's words, Su Quan's eyes flashed coldness and hatred imperceptibly, but there was nothing unusual on his face, he still looked at Hong Antong with a smile, and said, "Master, this little devil is quite likable.  of."

    "Hmm" Hong Antong nodded slowly, but still didn't speak.

    The following plot is the same as the original one. Wei Xiaobao talked nonsense, slandering Liu Yan for having an affair with his uncle who did not exist, but made Liu Yan and Deng Bingchun's immediate boss Bailong envoy Zhong Zhiling miserable enough.

    As a result, Bailong envoy rebelled directly. He sprinkled "Hundred Flower Viper Ointment" and poisoned all the more than 500 people in the hall, including Hong Antong and Su Quan.

    Originally he thought that Hong Antong was poisoned and he was already a lamb waiting to be slaughtered, but Hong Antong mustered up all his strength and killed him with one blow. In this way, only Wei Xiaobao was left standing in the hall.

    "Brother Wei, if you kill him, we will regard you as the leader." Fat Toutuo pointed at Hong Antong and called to Wei Xiaobao.

    "We regard you as the leader, and we are loyal"

    "Kill himkill him"

    As soon as Fat Toutuo's words fell, the elderly congregants in the hall shouted out one after another, and the originally quiet hall was as noisy as a vegetable market.

    "Don't make noise, just be quiet and let me think about it"

    "HahahahaBrother Wei, if you are really in a difficult situation, how about letting me help you decide?"

    At this moment, a clear and bright laugh came from outside the hall, Wei Xiaobao was slightly taken aback, looking at Gao Peng who came in from the gate and a large number of men from the World Society with muskets rushing in, his face was full of bewilderment, "Gao  Brother Gao, why do you"

    "Why am I here? Hehe, it's naturally because I've been planning to deal with the Dragon Cult for a long time, until today I finally have a complete grasp. Who knew that I would encounter internal strife in the Dragon Cult as soon as I started."

    Gao Peng smiled at Wei Xiaobao with a beaming face: "As the saying goes, it's better to come early than to be coincidental. It saves me a lot of trouble, and can save a few people from being killed."

    After speaking with a smile, he took a short musket from Mao Shiba's hand behind him, held the barrel and handed it to Wei Xiaobao, and said with a smile: "Hey, I brought you what I promised you."

    Seeing the musket in Gao Peng's hand, Wei Xiaobao's eyes lit up, how could he care about other things?  He hurriedly reached out to take it, playing with it fondly.

    "Hey, be careful, don't misfire, remember, to shoot, first pull up the hammer, and then pull the trigger at the target. Normally, it is best to put the hammer down, so as not to hurt yourself by fire.  Will it work?"

    Gao Peng patiently told Wei Xiaobao how to use the musket one by one, and then gave him a small cloth pouch with ten bullets inside.

    "Brother Gao, you really said what you said, and it's hard to catch any horse. Thank you."

    Hearing this, Gao Peng patted him on the arm, and said with a smile: "Brothers, everyone, show loyalty! By the way, I will give you another one. This is your wife, Miss Fang. At the beginning, I promised to give it to you, so naturally I can't give it to you."  Unbelievable."

    "As for whether you give it to him or not, it's up to you! Now, you take Miss Fang out to detoxify first, wait for us, I will deal with the matter on the spot, how about it? Hey, your wife seems to be very dissatisfied with you, you  Better go coax her."

    Wei Xiaobao was overjoyed when he got the musket, and he didn't think about why Gao Peng didn't do it for several months, but he did it as soon as he came to the island. Anyway, his mood now, even if he was being used, he was willing.

    Hearing Gao Peng's words, he turned his head to look at Fang Yi who was lying on the ground, saw that she was looking at him pitifully with complicated eyes, and suddenly felt soft, nodded to Gao Peng and said: "Okay! I'll wait for you outside.  "

    Gao Peng nodded, turned around and said to Jia Jindao: "Sister-in-law Guan, please take the little princess out first, and give them some water to cure the poison."

    "Yes, Lord Xiang."

    After Wei Xiaobao and Jia Jindao each took Fang Yimu Jianping out, Gao Peng finally set his sights on the senior officials of the Dragon Sect, and the corners of his mouth curled into a cold arc.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 350 It Doesn't Mean Anymore To Remain A Virgin

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    When Gao Peng was negotiating with Wei Xiaobao, everyone in the hall was silent and looked at the dark muzzles of the guns around them.

    In addition to fifty long muskets, all the senior staff of Qingmu Hall held two short muskets, firmly controlling the corners of the hall, and more than 300 Tiandi Hui disciples stood in formation holding knives and guns.

    It can be said that if Gao Peng wants to destroy the Dragon Sect, he will be waving his hands at this time. The hearts of many Dragon Sect disciples have already sunk, and they are secretly worried for their lives.

    Gao Peng walked slowly to where Hong Antong was, and said as he walked: "Just now you said that whoever killed Hong Antong will be your new leader, right?"

    Hong Antong's expression tightened, his breathing became a little short, and Su Quan's eyes also flashed a trace of panic. She was full of unwillingness to accompany this damn old thing to die here, but she couldn't think of any way.

    Everyone thought that she and Hong Antong were one, loving each other, but who knew that she actually hated Hong Antong to the bone.

    Over the years, she has vigorously appointed and promoted the young and strong in the sect, developed her confidantes, and suppressed the older generation, all in order to one day be able to control the Shenlong Cult, make them betray their relatives, take revenge, and at the same time protect herself.

    But all of this is about to come to naught, but she has a lot of troubles, because no one will believe in herself, why is she not reconciled?

    But the eyes of the other older generation members were all brightened when they heard Gao Peng's words, Qinglong envoy Xu Xueting was the first to agree: "That's right, if this hero kills Hong Antong, we will regard you as the new leader and swear to death  Follow and be faithful."

    Red Dragon Envoy Wugen Taoist, Black Dragon Envoy Zhang Danyue, Fat Toutuo, Lu Gaoxuan and others also spoke in agreement one after another.

    They can see very clearly that the attacking force is so huge that they can take out so many muskets casually, which is far from what they can contend with. At this moment, they only ask Gao Peng to kill Hong Antong, so that they don't have to be oppressed by him bloody again.  .

    Even if you have to change your allegiance to another person, it is better than lingering under Hong Antong's command in fear.

    Yin Jin also said at this moment: "The hero killed Hong Antong, that is to avenge us and save us from fire and water. We must all be grateful to Dade, and we will serve you faithfully in the future without any second thoughts."

    Gao Peng walked up to the Five Dragon Envoy and stood still. He listened to Yin Jin's words, looked at his flattering face, and jokingly said, "You are the Yellow Dragon Envoy Yin Jin, right? Hehe, I believe what the Azure Dragon Envoy said, and the rootless Taoist said  I also believe that."

    "But you two-faced, three-faced, swaying, swaying, I don't believe what you say, and I don't need a shameless villain like you, so you should die.  !"

    After Gao Peng finished speaking, he flipped his hand, and a musket appeared in his hand.

    Yin Jin was terrified and screamed, "Ahdon't"

    "boom"

    Without the slightest hesitation, Gao Peng directly pulled the trigger on Yin Jin's head, and all the members of the Dragon Cult in the hall trembled, looking at Gao Peng with a look of horror.

    Gao Peng's killing decisively and completely shocked the Dragon Cultists, and this was exactly the effect he wanted. Yin Jin, a despicable villain, was originally the chicken he planned to use to scare the monkeys from the very beginning.

    However, although the congregation were shocked, no one felt that Yin Jin was wronged, because as Gao Peng said, he is a shameless villain who is double-faced and plays tricks on the wind.

    Before Gao Peng came, this kid had wavered a few times. At the beginning when Bai Longshi was questioned by Su Quan, he insisted that he deliberately rebelled.

    Later, seeing that Bailong used poison to gain the upper hand, he changed his words and said that he wanted him to kill Hong Antong and regard him as the leader. As a result, after the Bailong Envoy fell, he immediately stood by Hong Antong's side again.  will not have.

    Gao Peng took out the cardboard bullets from his pocket, stuffed them into the barrel, and turned to look at Su Quan. Seeing this, Su Quan suddenly smiled, his eyes were full, and he said in a charming voice: "Young master, do you see how good I am?"  ?¡±

    Knowing that Su Quan is proficient in seductive techniques, Gao Peng didn't look at her eyes, but just stared at her delicate red lips, jokingly said: "Miss Su, you don't need to use that charm technique on me, I have no intention of killing you.  "

    Su Quan was startled when he heard the words, not only because of Gao Peng's statement that he had no intention of killing her, but also because of Gao Peng's address to himself, why did he call me Miss Su?  Everyone knows that I am the wife of the leader, what does he mean by that?

    As if he knew Su Quan's doubts, Gao Peng finally looked into her eyes this time, with a hint of pity in his eyes, and sighed: "Miss Su, you are the side Fujin of a powerful family, this Hong Antong killed you to be the head of the family, and kidnapped you."  You went to Shenlong Island and became the leader's wife.??? 

    "Let you stay with poisonous snakes all day long, and what you have seen for many years is only an inch of this small island. What's more, Hong Antong has long been dying of old age, but you are still in full bloom. Doesn't it feel good to be a widow?  Don't you hate Hong Antong?"

    While Gao Peng was talking, he stepped forward and picked up Su Quan, keeping her away from Hong Antong, then put her down, only wrapped his arms around her slender waist, and let her lean against his chest for support.

    Hong Antong suddenly widened his eyes, and stared at Gao Peng furiously. His eyes almost wished he could eat his flesh, but there was a hint of panic in his eyes, staring at Su Quan, and when he saw Su Quan  When Tsuen reacted, Hong Antong felt ashamed for a moment.

    After hearing Gao Peng's words, Su Quan suddenly trembled all over, and looked up at Gao Peng's handsome face in disbelief.

    How could he know this?  The pity in his eyes is Could it be that he has been paying attention to me for many years?  Why did he do this?  Could it be that he

    Su Quan stared blankly at Gao Peng's face, unknowingly became a little crazy, and a flush gradually appeared on his pretty face full of charm.

    Smelling the strong manly breath on his body, feeling the heat of his big hands around his waist, the warmth of his embrace and the strange feeling of reassurance, Su Quan found that his body was burning hot.

    Seeing that the person in his arms did not respond, Gao Peng looked down in surprise, and suddenly found her bewildered eyes and bright red cheeks.

    He couldn't help being startled, it's not that he doesn't know what's going on in this state, because he has seen Ma Qitong's face many times.

    No way!  It's just a hug, and you're emotional?  Is it really "hungry" so badly?

    "Ahem, Miss Su, you haven't answered my question yet." Gao Peng asked calmly, but Su Quan could feel his heart beating much faster because she was lying in his arms right now,  ear against his chest.

    Su Quan came back to his senses, but his heart was overjoyed. Sure enough, he had feelings for him. My man should be like this, handsome and powerful.

    In fact, Gao Peng didn't care much about maintaining his virginity after feeling more than once that his internal strength was no longer useful.

    After all, he is a normal man, and a man who is stronger and more energetic than ordinary people.

    He had been forcibly suppressing himself before because of the pressure of survival, but now that he found that suppressing himself was meaningless, his psychological line of defense was already very weak.

    Before that, he had never met a woman who attracted him. In his eyes, Mu Jianping was too young after all, which did not meet his basic cognition.

    However, Su Quan is completely suitable. At the age of twenty-three or four, in later generations, it can be said that she has just matured, but not to the degree of maturity. According to later generations, Su Quan is the kind of top-notch royal sister.

    Therefore, when Su Quan fell in love with him, his psychological defense collapsed in an instant. In fact, he had been eyeing Su Quan from the very beginning, not only because of his physical needs, but also because she was very useful to him.

    As for feelings and so on, they can be cultivated slowly!  Just like Ma Qitong, in fact, he didn't love her at the beginning, but only had a little affection for her.

    But after they are really together, with the passage of time and the companionship in life, the relationship will naturally be cultivated slowly, as the saying goes, love grows after a long time.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 351 Subduing the Dragon Cult

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Of course I hate. I was originally a Fujin enjoying all the glory and wealth. It was Hong Antong who snatched me back. I hate him, hate him to the bone."

    "I think about killing him all the time, but once I kill him, my own safety will not be guaranteed. I will definitely become a victim of the older generation in the church fighting for the position of leader."

    "So I made false promises to him, secretly promoted the young and strong congregants, suppressed the older generation of congregants who were loyal to him, and developed my own confidants, just to protect myself after killing him."

    Following Su Quan's words full of hatred, Hong Antong seemed to have lost his last strength, and he slumped on the chair.

    Qinglong envoy Xu Xueting said in great annoyance at this time: "Ma'am! You are hiding too deeply. If you had told your subordinates and others about your intention, I am afraid that we old fellows would have already surrendered to you, Brother Zhong."  There is no need to die."

    Taoist Wugen interjected: "That's right, others don't know why we are loyal to Hong Antong, Madam, don't you know? We have absolutely nothing to do!"

    Su Quan snorted coldly, and said: "Of course you will say that now, if I really kill him rashly, my martial arts power is not as good as yours, and you will be willing to let me be at the mercy of a woman?"

    "This" Xu Xueting and the others looked at each other, but had nothing to say.

    Gao Peng nodded in satisfaction. He had heard what he wanted to hear, and Su Quan's wise plan also made him very satisfied. Now he only needs to kill Hong Antong, and everything will come to fruition.

    Thinking of this, Gao Peng asked Su Quan warmly in his arms: "Miss Su, do you have the antidote for Baotai Yijin Wan?"

    Su Quan nodded, and said: "Of course I have, I know where the Leopard Taiyi Jin Wan and the antidote are kept."

    "Very good, Brother Xu, Shimizu."

    "Yes." Xu Tianchuan took off the water bag on his waist, unplugged it, and handed it to Gao Peng, "Xiangzhu."

    Gao Peng took the water bag and put it near Su Quan's mouth. Su Quan opened his mouth slightly, and Ren Gaopeng slowly poured clear water into her mouth.

    After a while, Su Quan felt her strength gradually returning to her body. Gao Peng handed the musket to her, and said loudly: "Now, I want you to kill Hong Antong with your own hands, become the leader of the Dragon Sect, and lead the Dragon Sect to do things for me in the future."

    "After you become the leader, you will give the antidote of Leopard Tai Yijin Pills to detoxify everyone. I will dispatch fifty musketeers to you as your soldiers. Anyone who dares to rebel  Those with a heart will be killed without mercy."

    Gao Peng turned around, glanced at Wulong Envoy and Lu Gaoxuan and others lying on the ground, and said lightly: "Remember, I am the deputy head of the Tiandihui, and also the fragrance master of Qingmu Hall, Gao Peng."

    "My Tiandihui is developing rapidly now, and it won't be long before we can achieve the great cause of anti-Qing and restoring the Ming Dynasty. Our guns and artillery are stronger than the Raksha Kingdom, and you will soon see."

    "Whether you want to join us, plan great things together in the future, and share brilliance, or fight against us, and you will never recover. It is up to you to choose."

    Lu Gaoxuan was the first to speak: "Master Gao and his wife are willing to detoxify us from the poison of the Leopard Taiyi Jin Pill. It will be a kindness and rebirth for us. We are willing to follow Mr. Gao and his wife. Be loyal and never die.  No excuses."

    "That's right, we are willing to follow Mr. Gao and his wife without any second thoughts." Fat Toutuo was the second to express his opinion.

    Immediately afterwards, the Qinglong envoy, the black dragon envoy and others also spoke up, expressing their willingness to follow. As for the Qingzhuang faction, there is no need to say much, they were originally loyal to Su Quan.

    "Okay, you all swear a poisonous oath and swear allegiance to Hierarch Su, and I will detoxify you immediately." As soon as Gao Peng finished speaking, everyone immediately swore a poisonous oath in unison without any hesitation.

    "boom"

    As soon as everyone finished swearing, Su Quan pulled the trigger on Hong Antong and sent him on his way.

    At this point, the matter is basically considered complete. The bodies of Hong Antong, Zhong Zhiling, and Yin Jin were removed. Su Quan sat on the seat of the leader.  Longevity is equal to heaven."

    Gao Peng shouted with black lines all over his head: "Stop yelling these clich¨¦s, just greet them normally in the future, and stop engaging in cults. Don't you think this slogan is stupid?"

    "Uhcough cough"

    "Puchi"

    All the gods and Dragon Sect members were extremely embarrassed, but Su Quan couldn't help laughing when he saw Gao Peng's sulky appearance, and covered his mouth and chuckled.

    Gao Peng snorted softly, then turned to Su Quan, and said, "Master Su, Lu Gaoxuan is both civil and military, proficient in medical skills, and he is very good at collecting herbs and making medicines."?They are good at it and can be used in a big way. Fat Toutuo and Thin Toutuo are quite upright in character. They are not those capricious villains, so they can be appointed with confidence.  "

    "As for the older generation, except for Yin Jin, the envoy of Huanglong among the five dragon envoys, the other four can actually be called heroes. I hope you will make good use of them in the future."

    After Xu Xueting and the others heard Gao Peng's words, they couldn't help feeling a little grateful to him. In ancient times, the kindness of knowing a situation was not much less than the kindness of saving one's life. Gao Peng just casually said a few words, but gained a lot of gratitude from everyone.

    Those who originally had some resentment toward being ruled by a woman dissipated that resentment, because they also wanted to understand that they seemed to be controlled by Su Quan in the future, but in fact they were hosting for this President Gao.  thing.

    However, with this person's ability and identity, they will not be humiliated, and each of them can feel at ease now.

    "Well, since Mr. Gao said so, then"

    Su Quan looked at Lu Gaoxuan, and said: "From today onwards, Lu Gaoxuan will take over as the envoy of the White Dragon, and Fat Toutuo will be the envoy of the Yellow Dragon. Your yellow hair is more suitable than Yin Jin."

    The two were overjoyed, and they all thanked the leader: "Thank you for the trust of the leader. This subordinate is willing to do everything for the leader, and I will die."

    After paying homage to Su Quan, he bowed deeply to Gao Peng again, and said, "Thank you, Director Gao, for your support."

    Gao Peng waved his hand and said: "You are welcome, you should still call me Gao Xiangzhu or Gao Gongzi! Chief helmsman or something is inappropriate."

    "Yes, Master Gao Xiang."

    Gao Peng nodded, looked at Fat Toutuo, and said: "Emissary Huang Long, when you see your senior brother, bring him and Mao Dongzhu an antidote, and order Mao Dongzhu not to look for the Forty-Two Chapters Sutra, and immediately take her  Get rid of those who hide."

    "For the time being, let her feel at ease as her You know, don't make any more troubles. When she needs to do something, Master Su will send someone to send a letter to her."

    "Yes, Master Gao Xiang." Fat Toutuo clasped his fists respectfully.

    Su Quan raised his eyebrows, and said in surprise: "Mr. Gao, do you know the secret of the scriptures, which have a great impact on your Tiandihui"

    Gao Peng stopped her words with a wave of his hand, and said with a smile: "I already knew the secrets of the scriptures, and they are already in my pocket. I have destroyed one of the eight forty-two chapters of the scriptures.  It is impossible to get anything if you collect all eight scriptures."

    "What?" Su Quan was startled, and then he was overjoyed. So that's the case, no wonder he dared to say that it won't take long to realize the great cause of anti-Qing and restoring the Ming Dynasty.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 352 I will do whatever it takes to kill anyone you don't want him to live

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Mr. Gao, why do you know so much about my concubine?" On the beach in the southwest of Shenlong Island, where there are strange rocks and no one is there, Gao Peng and Su Quan stand side by side.

    Hearing this, Gao Peng raised his finger and pointed straight ahead, and said: "A day's journey away from there, there is a Diaoyu Island, which is an important overseas sub-rudder of our Tiandihui."

    "How can you allow others to snore on the side of the couch? So I naturally have to find out about Shenlong Island, which is on the side of my sub-rudder."

    "Then I found out that Hong Antong, the leader of the Dragon Sect, colluded with the Raksha Kingdom and intended to embezzle our Han people. How could I tolerate it?"

    Speaking of this, Gao Peng turned his head to look at Su Quan, his voice softened a bit, "But to deal with Shenlong Island, of course, you need to know something about Shenlong Cult. In the process of inquiring about Shenlong Cult's information, I learned about your past."

    Su Quan turned his head, looked at Gao Peng with winking eyes, and a blush involuntarily appeared on his face. He approached Gao Peng slightly, and asked softly, "So what if you know my past?"

    Facing Su Quan's almost throwing himself into his arms, Gao Peng looked into her eyes without flinching, with a slightly sinister smile on the corner of his mouth, and said, "Isn't it already clear in your heart?"

    After finishing speaking, he grabbed her waist and wrapped it in his arms domineeringly. Su Quan's breathing immediately became heavy. Gao Peng lowered his head and kissed the red and delicate cherry lips.

    "Well¡­¡­"

    A moment later, under a huge reef, clothes were flying around, and the woman's tender cry and the man's heavy panting came together. Mixed with the chirping of seagulls and the sound of the tide, a touching movement was played

    That night, Gao Peng stayed overnight at the Dragon Sect. He had been in the reincarnation space for more than ten or twenty years. In addition to his own age, he had suppressed himself for more than thirty years.

    ? Once the decades-old child body is broken, the demand in that area is naturally not low, and Su Quan is also in a long-term body. The two of them can be said to be dry wood when they meet a fire, and they are out of control.

    And in this combination again and again, the relationship between the two has also rapidly heated up. From the beginning, it was just lust, and it has become a bit of affection.

    After finally exhausting both themselves and each other, the two embraced and lay on the bed, savoring the aftertaste.

    After a long time, Gao Peng sighed: "I didn't expect that the first woman in my life would be you."

    When Su Quan heard the words, an unspeakable pride and joy rose from the bottom of his heart, and at the same time, there was a trace of regret, "Unfortunately, I am not complete anymore. It would be great if I met you a few years ago."

    Gao Peng squeezed Su Quan's greasy shoulder, and said with a smile: "Even if I met a few years ago, you would not belong to me. Don't think too much about it. I don't care much about the past. As long as you will only belong to me in the future,  enough."

    After listening to Gao Peng's words, Su Quan fell in love with Gao Peng even more in his heart, caressing his solid chest, only felt that his life had become colorful again.

    "Miss Quan, I will leave Shenlong Island tomorrow and go back to the Central Plains to do some things. You sit in the Shenlong Cult for me and help me with a few things."

    Su Quan nodded lightly, and said, "Tell me, I will definitely help you."

    A cold light flashed in Gao Peng's eyes, and he said: "You send a group of trustworthy fighters to help me kill a few people, one is Tai Furen from Yanping Palace in Taiwan, one is General Liu Guoxuan of Zuowuwei, and the other is the Third Prince Zhu from Tang Palace.  "

    "Madam Tai and Prince Zhu are easy to talk about. Liu Guoxuan's martial arts are not weak. Only under Chief Chen and Feng Xifan, let his subordinates not be reckless, poison if they can, and use schemes if they can. In short, it is best to let them  Appears to have died of illness."

    "There is plenty of time, as long as it can be done within two years, so my suggestion is to use slow poison, and don't let them die at the same time. Try to stagger the time so as not to attract the attention of interested people."

    "The other one is Prince Zhu Wu of Yunnan Guiwangfu. He is under the protection of Muwangfu, but Muwangfu has no masters, so he can't be regarded as a threat. And the most important thing is that they must not be exposed as members of the Dragon Sect. It is best  It's someone pretending to be the court, remember?"

    Su Quan nodded, and said in a soft but firm voice: "Remember, don't worry, as long as there is someone in this world that you don't want to live, I will do whatever it takes to make him die."

    Gao Peng nodded in satisfaction, kissed her pretty face like a flower, and said: "I know, you are different from those women who are nothing but beautiful and like vases, you can come with me  Entrepreneurial woman."

    The words Gao Peng said touched Su Quan's heart even more than sweet words.?, at an age where she can be deceived and fascinated, what she needs is a man's recognition and praise of her ability.

    To put it bluntly, if Wei Xiaobao hadn't inadvertently made her belly bigger, how could he conquer such a strong woman like the domineering female president of later generations

    The next morning, Gao Peng took the disciples of Qingmu Hall and Wei Xiaobao to leave Shenlong Island, and Su Quan sent them to the pier.

    Gao Peng looked at Su Quan, and said in a gentle voice, "Take care of yourself. I'll pick you up and leave here after I've arranged some things."

    Su Quan smiled and nodded, but her eyes were slightly red. For the first time in her life, she realized what it was like to be reluctant, "You should also take care of yourself."

    "I will. If you encounter any major incidents, remember to go to the Diaoyu Islands in the southwest. The brothers will help you. Take the musket I gave you with you and protect yourself."

    "I know."

    Wei Xiaobao on the side stared blankly at Su Quan who was biding farewell to Gao Peng, feeling inexplicably lost in his heart, as if he had lost something that originally belonged to him.

    It's just that the feeling is very weird, and he can't explain why. In the end, it can only be attributed to the fact that Su Quan is too beautiful and coquettish. It is estimated that any man will feel this way.

    However, only a hero like Brother Gao is worthy of her status. Unexpectedly, the wife of the leader became the leader, and the Dragon Cult was also accepted by Brother Gao. This is really

    Brother Gao and the others are becoming more and more powerful, Little Xuanzi is in trouble!  If Brother Gao really fights with Xiao Xuanzi, which side should I stand on?  I am a Han, Brother Gao is my brother, but Xiao Xuanzi is also my brother, they all treat me very well, oh

    In fact, Xiao Xuanzi has done quite well as the emperor. As long as everyone has food to eat and everyone has clothes to wear, what does it matter who is the emperor?  Why bother calling?

    "Brother Wei, are you going back to the capital to return to your command?"

    "Ah? Oh! Yes!" Wei Xiaobao was awakened by Gao Peng's voice, and temporarily put aside the thoughts in his mind, and replied.

    Gao Peng smiled slightly, and said: "That's just right, we are going back to Haizhou, so let's take you along!" (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 353 Subduing the Wangwu faction

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Okay! It's what I wish for, Brother Gao, are you going back to the capital?"

    "No, we're going to Henan for business. I'm afraid we won't be able to go all the way with you this time. Fortunately, Miss Shuang'er and Miss Fang are not weak in skill and can protect you well. I will send someone to send her back to Prince Mu's Mansion, Little Princess."

    Speaking of this, Gao Peng sighed, raised his hand to pat Wei Xiaobao's shoulder, leaned into his ear and whispered: "Brother Wei, no matter how the world will develop in the future, you just need to remember that you will always be my brother Gao Peng.  "

    "Some things, I know you are very difficult, I will not ask you to do something for me, you can do whatever your other brother wants you to do, you don't need to take care of me, the same, I will not show mercy to him because of you  , in major matters, we each rely on our own abilities."

    "But I can give you a promise. No matter who will be in charge in this world in the future, I will guarantee your prosperity and wealth for the rest of your life. We are good brothers and show loyalty."

    After Gao Peng finished speaking, he patted the hand on Wei Xiaobao's shoulder lightly, turned around and boarded the boat.

    Wei Xiaobao stood there blankly for a while, feeling an unspeakable emotion in his heart, Brother Gao is really smart, he is so wise and close to a demon, he understands everything and sees everything clearly.

    Since we met, he has always been helping me and taking care of me everywhere. Except for the time I helped him save the people in the Mu Palace, I have never helped him.

    But he never cared, and gave me such a guarantee, brother Gao is really kind to me.

    Good brother, be loyal, this is what Wei Xiaobao often says, but how often does he mean it?  How many people are really loyal in this world?  It's just an exchange of interests.

    But in Gao Peng, Wei Xiaobao truly understood the meaning of these six words. He turned his head to look at Gao Peng standing by the cannon at the bow, and sighed softly. Both sides are his good brothers. It is really true that he is in the middle.  It's very embarrassing, and now I can only take one step at a time

    Gao Peng left fifty musketeers on Shenlong Island to listen to Su Quan's orders, and then took Xu Tianchuan, Qian Laoben, Feng Jizhong, and Gao Yanchao to Haizhou, and the others were led by Daoist Xuanzhen.  Back to the Diaoyu Islands.

    The four people he led were all relatively high martial arts people in Qingmutang. Although Daoist Xuanzhen's martial arts were not weak, his characteristics were too obvious, and some of them were not suitable for walking outside. Gao Peng asked him to be in charge of the Diaoyu Islands affairs.

    The reason why Gao Peng wanted to return to Haizhou was because it was the closest to his destination. Gao Peng's goal this time was Wangwushan Wangwu faction.

    If Gao Peng wants to rebel, Wangwushan is an excellent bridgehead. Wangwushan is located in the northwest of Henan, with Taihang Mountain in the east, Zhongtiao Mountain in the west, Wudang Mountain in the north, and the Yellow River in the south.

    ?Not only does it occupy a huge area, it is also very close to the capital, and the mountains are majestic and the trees are lush. Its strategic position is even more important than the main rudder of the Tiandihui.

    If a sub-helm is established here and a large army is stationed, it is tantamount to choking the throat of the Qing court. Once an army is raised, it only takes about a week to reach the capital.

    Therefore, Wangwushan must be occupied, or the same sentence, for the Wangwu faction, it is either subdued or exterminated, but they are different from the Dragon Sect. After all, Situ Bolei is a survivor of the Ming Dynasty, so it is not easy to do it directly.

    Therefore, Gao Peng planned to be courteous first before fighting, and first to persuade him with good words. If Stubble knew the current affairs, it would be fine, otherwise, it would not be the few of them who came next time, but the guns and cannons.

    Arriving in Dehaizhou, Gao Peng and Wei Xiaobao parted ways, and took four of Xu Tianchuan and more than thirty Tiandihui disciples to Henan.

    ?Everyone hurried on, and within three days they arrived at the foot of Mount Wangwu. They found an open place at the foot of the mountain to rest for a while, and sent a disciple up the mountain to deliver greeting cards

    On the mountain, in the Queen Mother Cave of the Wangwu School as the main hall.

    Situ Bolei opened the greeting card sent by the disciples of the Tiandihui, and saw that it read: "Gao Peng, the deputy chief rudder of the late Tiandihui, the Qingmutang incense master Gao Peng, led by Xu Tianchuan, Feng Jizhong, Qian Laoben, and Gao Yanchao  Wait, I'm here to pay a visit to old hero Situ."

    Situ Bolei's eyes were fixed, and he asked in harmony with the disciples of the Heavenly Society in the hall: "This brother, is it the Lord Gao Xiang who killed the Oboi with his hands and captured the Prince of Tartar alive?"

    That day, the disciples of the Dihui said proudly: "It is that Gao Xiangzhu, but a few months ago, the chief rudder of the congregation, Chen, was promoted to the deputy chief rudder, and his status in the meeting is equal to that of the chief rudder.  Coming to pay respects to the old hero is no different from the kiss of the chief rudder."

    Situ Bolei suddenly got up when he heard the words, and shouted to the disciples standing on both sides: "Open the mountain gate, you and I will go to meet Master Gaoxiang."

    "yes."

    The Tiandihui is very famous in Jianghu, with tens of thousands of official disciples, and even more peripheral disciples spread all over the world. They are hidden leaders who oppose the Qing Dynasty and restore the Ming Dynasty. The Wangwu faction has always admired them, and they are like-minded.  When the Lord came to visit, Stubble would naturally go to greet him in person.

    There are more than 400 disciples in his Wangwu faction, and there are only about 2,000 relatives and family members. It will not be a big deal at all. If you want to achieve the great cause of anti-Qing and Ming Dynasty, you have to choose a side to attach to.

    And at this time, the deputy head of the Tiandihui is visiting, no matter why the other party comes, isn't it a good opportunity?

    Situ Bolei personally went to the foot of the mountain to greet Gao Peng and his party. After arriving at the hall, Situ Bolei originally wanted to invite Gao Peng to sit on the main seat, but Gao Peng refused in the name of his being a junior, and only sat on the left of Situ Bolei.  place.

    Gao Peng's modesty and politeness naturally made Wangwu faction feel good. Gao Peng looked at Zeng Rou in the crowd, and saw that although she looked sweet, she was only fifteen or sixteen years old.

    In his eyes, like Mu Jianping, they belonged to the category of underage girls. He really couldn't bear the love between men and women, so he had to treat him like Mu Jianping as a younger sister, but what will happen in another three to five years?  Just wait and see when the time comes!

    Anyway, Gao Peng likes sisters like Yujie and mature women, underage girls and so on, so they are only suitable to be younger sisters!

    "I don't know what advice Master Gao Xiang is visiting this time, what advice do you have?" Situ Bolei took the initiative to ask.

    Gao Peng didn't hesitate when he heard the words, and went straight to the point: "Senior Situ and everyone from the Wangwu faction are straightforward heroes, so I will speak frankly."

    Stuart Bolei nodded and smiled, "That's exactly what it should be."

    Gao Peng solemnly said: "Senior Situ, you are also a survivor of my great Ming Dynasty, and you have the ambition to fight against the Qing Dynasty and restore the Ming Dynasty, but you will be alone in the end, and it will be difficult to achieve anything."

    "My Tiandihui is now developing rapidly, and the general trend is about to come true. It is time to unite all anti-Qing forces and work together for a great cause."

    "And the location of Wangwu Mountain is really an excellent strategic location, so our Tiandi Society plans to set up a sub-helm here, build workshops, forge weapons, and train the army."

    "Therefore, I implore Senior Situ to lead the Wangwu faction to join our Tiandihui, and work together with us to achieve a great cause."

    ?Situ Bolei was ecstatic when he heard Gao Peng's words that the Tiandihui was about to become a reality, but he already had the intention of clinging to the anti-Qing forces, wouldn't this Tiandihui be the most suitable choice?

    At the moment, Gao Peng and Gao Peng hit it off.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 354 Master Gao Xiang is really unfathomable

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Wangwu Mountain is named after its four sides, shaped like a king's car cover. There is a stone altar on the top of the main peak, which is said to be the place where Xuanyuan Yellow Emperor sacrificed to heaven.

    There are historical records: "The Yellow Emperor told the heaven here, and he felt that the Nine-Tian Xuannv and the Queen Mother of the West conferred the "Jiuding Shendan Jing" and "Yinfu Policy", so he was the party that subdued Chiyou, and since then the Temple of Heaven has begun."

    Therefore, Wangwu Mountain is also called Tiantan Mountain. To the east of the main peak is Rijing Peak, to the west is Yuehua Peak, and to the north of the Temple of Heaven is the Queen Mother Cave.

    There are green pines and cypresses on the mountain, and the mountain scenery is quiet. Wangwu Mountain is called "Qingxu Xiaodongtian" in Taoist scriptures. It ranks first among the 36 caves in the world.

    The people from Wangwu lived in the Queen Mother's Cave and other nearby caves. It was warmer in winter and cooler in summer than the houses. However, the caves they occupied were only one or two out of ten caves. There were countless caves suitable for living in the mountains. Gao Peng was overjoyed  .

    The conditions here are indeed first-class. Except that the mountains are too towering and it is inconvenient for a large number of people to transport supplies, the other conditions are basically not below the Diaoyu Islands. They don't have to worry about housing, and they can save a lot of effort to develop.

    On that day, the Qingmu Hall of the Tiandihui held a large incense hall in the Queen Mother's Cave, accepting people from the Wangwu Sect to join the meeting. After paying homage to the Lord of Incense, they were all subordinates under Gao Peng's command.

    This faction and this piece of territory were won by Gao Peng himself. Even Huang Tu Tang, who was in charge of the Henan affairs of the Tiandihui, could not say anything.  Yao Bidagao, the incense master of Huangtutang.

    The incense masters of each hall can only obey orders, so how can there be any opinions?

    After finishing this matter, Gao Peng immediately sent people to Fujian main rudder and Henan Huangtutang sub-rudder to send secret letters, notifying Chen Jinnan and Yao Bida of the matter, and at the same time dispatched manpower and materials to Wangwushan to set up a sub-rudder and build a workshop.

    After lingering in Wangwu Mountain for a few days, Gao Peng took Xu Tianchuan and others to leave. Before leaving, he gave Situ Bolei and Situ He his father and son important instructions, ordering them to give up their bad idea of ??kidnapping Wu Yingxiong and forcing Wu Sangui to rebel. Situ father and son naturally obeyed.

    As long as they don't go to the capital to kidnap Wu Yingxiong, they will naturally not meet Wei Xiaobao and his party. Now Wei Xiaobao has nothing to do with the Tiandihui, and he has clearly stated that everyone depends on their own ability in major matters. If they still act like in the original drama, Wei Xiaobao will definitely not  Show mercy to them easily.

    And the Wangwu faction is now a force under his command, how can it be so meaninglessly consumed?  It's better to stay in Wangwushan to help develop the sub-rudder!  After all, they are familiar with the terrain of Wangwu Mountain, which can play a huge role.

    After arranging the matter of Wangwushan, Gao Peng went straight to Dengfeng. Although he said that he didn't need Wei Xiaobao to do anything for him, in fact he has the advantage of foresight. Whether Wei Xiaobao helps him or not, he can do everything.  Prioritize and seize the opportunity.

    And Wei Xiaobao himself is the basic basis for Gao Peng to judge some events. Wherever he appears, the plot that happened there immediately comes to Gao Peng's mind. Wei Xiaobao's existence itself is a weather vane for him, and has already helped him the most.

    Dengfeng is not far from Wangwu Mountain, and it can be reached in one day, and this is the site of Huangtutang. Although the sub-rudder is not here, there are strongholds of Tiandihui everywhere, so Gao Peng randomly chose a courtyard to stay temporarily.

    Gao Peng sent out all his people, ordering them to closely monitor the main roads in and out of Dengfeng, and report the arrival of imperial soldiers and horses immediately.

    It is commonplace for the Tiandihui brothers to disguise themselves as detectives. More than 30 people scattered into the city, or turned into small merchants, or turned into wandering merchants. They easily disappeared from the crowd, and no one knew their identities.  .

    As for Gao Peng himself, he practiced in peace of mind in the stronghold. He found that after breaking the child body and venting Yuanyang, the speed of internal strength cultivation slowed down a lot, but he doesn't care so much now.

    Thirty years of basic internal strength is already a top master in the same level, but it is not enough for a master with one level higher in internal strength. No matter whether it is thirty years or fifty years, there is not much difference.

    However, if all goes well, he should be able to change the skills soon, so he temporarily gave up the practice of internal skills, and re-studied his own skills, marksmanship and leg skills

    More than a month later, Gao Peng was practicing guns in the yard. Recently, he had some new ideas on marksmanship. He had modified the deadly throat choke gun beyond recognition, but its lethality was much stronger.

    He combined the characteristics of the deadly choke gun with some techniques he learned from Li Lanying, the wife of a special forces world health worker, Liuhe big gun, to eliminate the chaff and keep the essence, so that the deadly choke gun is no longer limited to being good at piercing and stabbing.  It can also exert greater power in moves such as tart, slam, and sweep.

    & nbsp; After all, the head of the deadly choke gun has now been replaced with a black iron dagger. This gun is now indestructible, and everything is indestructible, even the armor of the tank, and he is sure to dismantle it like a piece of paper.

    Even the golden silk armor on his body didn't dare to be pierced by the life-throat choke gun, because he knew very well that when the black iron spear head was attached with internal force, the golden silk armor couldn't prevent it at all.

    "Master Gao Xiang, my subordinates have something to report."

    Just at this time, the voices of Xu Tianchuan Fengji and others sounded outside the courtyard, because people in the martial arts are very taboo about being peeped by others when practicing martial arts, so they dare not enter rashly, and only speak outside the courtyard.

    Gao Peng put away his gun and stood up, breathing back into his dantian, and said: "Brother Xu, Brother Qian, Brother Feng, Brother Gao, come in!"

    The four of them walked into the courtyard. Qian Laoben cupped his fists respectfully to Gao Peng and said, "Lord Gao Xiang, the imperial army that you brought our attention to has entered the city."

    Gao Peng was refreshed when he heard the words, and asked, "Very well, where are they stationed?"

    "The army of soldiers and horses is stationed at the foot of Songshan Mountain. The commander of the army is the deputy commander of the Xiaoqi Battalion and the head of the Ouchi guards. They brought a group of soldiers and guards to have fun at the Tianxiang Restaurant in the city."

    Speaking of this, Lao Ben said with a strange expression: "The deputy commander of the Xiaoqi Battalion is"

    "It's Brother Wei!" Qian Laoben hadn't finished speaking, but Gao Peng had already accepted the words with a smile.

    The four of them looked at each other, and Xu Tianchuan said in a sincerely convinced way: "Master Gao Xiang knows everything without going out. It really is unfathomable, unfathomable!"

    Gao Peng stretched out his finger and pointed at Xu Tianchuan with a smile, and joked: "Brother Xu, do you only know that one sentence is unfathomable when you praise people coming and going?"

    Xu Tianchuan spread his hands in embarrassment, and said: "Master Gao Xiang's wisdom is as deep as the ocean, and his wisdom is close to monsters. It is never something ordinary people like me can guess. It is unfathomable!"

    Gao Peng waved his hands dumbfounded, and said: "Okay, let the brothers withdraw! You don't need to stare at them anymore. At this point, things are basically under my control."

    "You take your brothers and rush to Hejian Mansion to station first. I will go to join you when the turtle killing meeting is held."

    The four of them clasped their fists together and bowed, "Yes, Lord Xiang."

    After saluting, the four turned around and left the yard. Xu Tianchuan's voice was still faintly heard, "We haven't figured out anything yet! But the matter is already under the control of Master Gao Xiang. It is really unfathomable.  Unfathomable!"

    "" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 355 Zheng Keshuang Evaporated

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Helpyou two are crazyhelpdon't touch mewhat do you two want? Let me go!"

    Gao Peng stood behind a bush, quietly looking at the beautiful woman who had her acupuncture points tapped and couldn't move, and was yelling for help.

    That woman is really beautiful, beautiful like a dream, not like a mortal, her pretty face is too white if she puts powder on her face, while Shi Zhu is too red, her eyebrows are like emerald feathers, her muscles are like white snow, her waist is like a bunch of plains, her teeth are like shellfish  Gao Peng felt that it was not too much to pile up all the gorgeous rhetoric on her.

    Needless to say, in the entire story of The Deer and Ding Ji, the woman who can be so beautiful to this extent will only be the most beautiful woman in the world back then, the biological daughter of Chen Yuanyuan and Li Zicheng who made Wu Sangui so angry that she became a beautyA Ke.

    At this time, there were two men and women beside her who were lunatics in her eyes, discussing how to marry her home as if no one was there.

    And the man and the woman are naturally Wei Xiaobao and Shuang'er. Wei Xiaobao became a monk in this era of Kangxi and became a monk. He was wearing ill-fitting monk's robes and cassocks, and matched with the face of Brother Zhu, he looked indescribably wretched.  .

    But Gao Peng didn't show up. He quietly watched this scene happen, watched Wei Xiaobao take her hairpin, watched her go to Shaolin Temple to ask monks to reason, but she was injured and unconscious outside the mountain gate, and was taken away by monks.  Back to the temple

    In the end, watching her walk into a mansion not far from the cliff in the north of Songshan Mountain, Gao Peng's eyes flickered. If nothing else, this place should be the hermitage of the Nine Difficulties.  It's around here.

    A gleam of coldness flashed across Gao Peng's eyes, he did not appear rashly, but quietly waited for the opportunity.

    Not long after, A Ke cried so much that Lihua rushed out of the abbot with rain, and ran into the woods. She rushed four or five miles in one breath, and just stopped in a forest, crying bitterly and screaming to the sky.

    "I didn't lie, I didn't, I really didn't lie woo woo woo Why doesn't Master believe me? Why doesn't anyone in this world care about me? Why?"

    A Ke knelt down in pain, Gao Peng, who was hidden in the bushes, frowned, his heart twitched slightly, looking at the despair on that beautiful face, Gao Peng felt a dull pain in his heart.

    He endured and endured, and finally he resisted the urge to rush out immediately, and his right hand holding the death choke gun suddenly tightened.

    It was the first time, and this was the first time he felt heartache for a woman he had just seen a few times. It can only be said that Akemei was a bit foul.

    "I was bullied, and Master ignored me. No one in the world cares about me. If this is the case, what's the point of my life? It's better to die."

    "I won't suffer any more after I die, and Master won't scold me for lying"

    A Ke muttered a few words to himself, then really took off his belt, threw it over a tree, tied it into a noose, and then hung himself on it.

    Gao Peng counted the seconds in his heart since A Ke's feet left the tree branch and was hung up. The bayonet had already appeared in his hand. Hanging usually takes between fifteen and thirty seconds to die, so if that person didn't show up, Gao Peng would  In the tenth second the bayonet is thrown and the belt is cut.

    In the fifth second, she was still struggling In the eighth second, she was already unconscious In the tenth second, she couldn't wait any longer.

    Just when Gao Peng moved his wrist and was about to throw the bayonet, a dart came first and cut A Ke's hanging belt, and A Ke fell from midair immediately.

    Gao Peng secretly heaved a sigh of relief, retracted the bayonet, narrowed his eyes slightly, and cast his eyes on the handsome young man with a white face and beardless, carrying a beautiful long sword with a scabbard on his right.

    The next moment, he jumped up and shot him directly in the air without any nonsense.

    "Clang"

    The moment Gao Peng jumped out, the man had already spotted Gao Peng's figure. His face turned pale with shock, and he turned to the side. A lazy donkey rolled to avoid Gao Peng's sure-to-kill stab.

    Immediately after getting up, he drew out his long sword, with the horizontal sword on his chest, and shouted angrily: "Who are you? Why did you sneak attack me?"

    Gao Peng sneered, and said disdainfully: "Sneak attack? You think too highly of yourself, kill you, why should I sneak attack? It's just that I'm short on time, and I don't have time to entangle you."

    After Gao Peng finished speaking, he raised the spear and jumped up. It was obviously a spear, but he slashed Huashan Mountain with a ferocious force like a simple knife, and slashed at the enemy in front of him.

    The downward strike from the spear was extremely fierce, full of unstoppable meaning, the man's face changed drastically, and he knew that he must not be able to block it just by the power of the opponent's spear, so he did not hesitate and dodged sideways.?Don't dare to accept the move.

    "Stop it, I am Zheng Keshuang, the second son of Prince Yanping in Taiwan. Which hero are you? But because of this woman"

    "It was you, Zheng Keshuang, who killed you." Gao Peng didn't wait for Zheng Keshuang to finish speaking, let out a low drink, and then swept across the air with a single shot.

    "when"

    "poof"

    Gao Peng moved very fast, and Zheng Keshuang had no choice but to raise the sword in his right hand and the scabbard in his left hand in front of his chest.

    However, after the gun barrel was drawn firmly, a violent and incomparable force suddenly hit his chest, which could not be stopped. Zheng Keshuang spit out a mouthful of blood immediately, and his whole body was thrown backwards.

    Gao Peng still didn't give him the slightest chance to breathe, and jumped up again. With a wave of his spear, the long sword and scabbard in Zheng Keshuang's hand snapped instantly.  .

    "click"

    "Well"

    Zheng Keshuang stared at Gao Peng with sharp eyes. He didn't understand at this moment that the other party was really targeting him.

    "Go ahead! Feng Xifan, Liu Guoxuan, Mrs. Tai and the others will go down to accompany you soon."

    After Gao Peng said this lightly, he stood up slowly, but after hearing Gao Peng's words, Zheng Keshuang seemed to understand something, his throat wriggled, and he jumped out word by word with difficulty, "Heaven earth will  List¡­¡­"

    After all, Zheng Keshuang swallowed his breath before he could finish his sentence. Gao Peng took out a little corpse powder from Wei Xiaobao from the reincarnation table, cut a wound on his body, sprinkled the powder on him, and then  So he didn't need to kill him with a long gun, just to avoid a lot of blood and be found out.

    The corpse powder took effect quickly, and a thick smoke continued to rise from Zheng Keshuang's body, and Zheng Keshuang disappeared little by little, and finally turned into a pool of yellow water.

    Gao Peng pulled some dead branches and rotted leaves over to cover it up, and he temporarily hid the broken sword and scabbard in a bush beside him, and he will deal with it when he has time.

    But now, it was time to wake up that poor girl. Gao Peng retracted the spear behind his back, restrained his murderous aura, adjusted his facial expressions, and turned himself into that warm and handsome young man again.

    Gao Peng smiled wryly in his heart, he had just finished killing someone, and it was very difficult to restore the status of the big brother next door as soon as possible!  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 356 A Ke

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Girl, girl, wake up, how do you feel? Are you okay?" Gao Peng patted Ake on the shoulder, and asked repeatedly in a very gentle voice.

    A Ke was only in a temporary coma due to lack of oxygen in the brain when he was hanged. Once the blood supply to the brain resumed, he would wake up soon. Fortunately, Gao Peng moved fast enough to kill Zheng Keshuang and destroy the corpse for a total of three minutes.

    A Ke woke up in a daze, and when she opened her eyes, she found that the obscene monk who forced her to hang herself was squatting in front of her and smiling lewdly at herself. Immediately, she touched a stone on the ground reflexively, and raised her hand to the guy's forehead  Smashed it.

    "Dead monk"

    Gao Peng naturally knew that this scene would happen, and he also noticed A Ke's palm groping on the ground, but he didn't choose to dodge, because this was the best opportunity to get close to her.

    Gao Peng knew that she had coma sequelae, and her consciousness was still at the moment before coma, and before she committed suicide, her mind was full of revenge on Wei Xiaobao.

    "Boom"

    "oops¡­¡­"

    After Gao Pengsheng ate the stone, his head was bleeding instantly, and he sat on the ground. After A Ke hit the stone, he finally woke up.

    When he saw clearly that the person in front of him was not that damned obscene monk, but another handsome young man, he froze in place, staring blankly at Gao Peng with a stone in his hand.

    "Girl, I passed by this place, and saw that the girl couldn't think about it, so I came to my rescue. Why did the girl treat me like this?" Gao Peng stood up and said with aggrieved words.

    A Ke got up in a hurry, but felt dizzy, couldn't stand upright, and was about to fall. Gao Peng hurriedly stretched out his hand to support her, and said softly, "Miss, be careful, you just woke up."

    A Ke said to Gao Peng with a face full of guilt: "I'm really sorry, I mistook you for that shameless person in a daze, so I didn't mean it, I'm sorry."

    Gao Peng heard the words and said with a wry smile: "Girl, although I look mediocre, I also consider myself a person who is upright and upright, so I shouldn't have anything to do with shameless people, right?"

    A Ke's pretty face was flushed, but she didn't know what to say, she just kept apologizing.

    Gao Peng laughed when he saw this, and comforted him softly: "Girl, you don't have to be like this, I'm just joking, but you must know that life is precious, and there is no difficulty in this world. Don't give up your life easily. If you lose your life, you will lose everything."  .¡±

    An unspeakable emotion surged up from A Ke's heart, submerging her like a flood. Before, she felt that the world was so big, but no one cared about her at all.

    She was being bullied, and even her master, her only relative, didn't believe her, and didn't want to help her out, but this young man who met by chance cared so much about her and hurt him himself. Not only did he not blame himself, but he even heard the words to comfort her,  Has anyone ever done this to themselves?

    "Thank you son, you ah, is the wound on your head okay? I'm really sorry for hurting you."

    Gao Peng shook his head with a smile, and said: "It's just a superficial injury. For those of us who walk the rivers and lakes, it's nothing more than a common occurrence. You don't have to take it to heart."

    A Ke said anxiously: "But you are still bleeding! How about it! There is a hut near me, you go to my place to bandage the wound!"

    Hearing the words, Gao Peng touched his forehead, and seeing blood on his fingers, he cupped his fists and saluted A Ke, and said, "Then I'll be in trouble."

    Gao Peng followed A Ke for three or four miles, and found a small valley full of flowers and beautiful scenery. A small wooden house was built on a cliff more than ten feet high. The small house was surrounded by various flowers and plants, really like a fairyland.

    Gao Peng followed Ake to climb up the wooden house along the wooden ladder beside the cliff, looked at the colorful and colorful valley, and praised: "The valley is full of flowers, colorful and colorful, this place is simply a paradise of peach blossoms in the world."

    Speaking of which, Gao Peng looked at A Ke, and then said with a smile: "With the addition of a fairy who is out of the world, it makes this place look like a fairyland on earth."

    After hearing Gao Peng's words, A Ke secretly rejoiced, a shy look appeared on her pretty face, and she said softly: "My lord made fun of you."

    Gao Peng chuckled, and said: "I'm expressing my feelings, and my words come from the bottom of my heart. How can I make fun of them? By the way, I was too busy talking, and I haven't asked the girl's name yet."

    "My name is Ake."

    "My surname is"

    Ake's expression darkened, and she said desolately: "I am an orphan girl. Since I was a child, my master never told me what my last name is."

    "Sorry, Miss Ake." Gao Peng apologized, and then quickly changed the subject, saying: "Gao Peng, I am here to visit an expert in Songshan."

    Akko little by littlehead, softly called: "Gao Gongzi."

    Gao Peng and A Ke looked at each other silently for a while, an inexplicable atmosphere quietly rose between the two, and A Ke felt an unprecedented throbbing in his heart, feeling his heart pounding,  Like a deer bumping around.

    "Ah! Your forehead is still bleeding, please sit down and let me bandage it for you!"

    "Uhhehe, there is Miss Lao Ake."

    Gao Peng was sitting on a small stool in the wooden house. A Ke fetched water and carefully helped Gao Peng wash off the blood on his forehead.

    The two were very close at this time, and a faint fragrance was continuously transmitted from A Ke's body to Gao Peng's nostrils, which made his heartbeat a little disordered.

    "Thank you, girl."

    A Ke shook her head, and said shamelessly: "I should be the one who said I'm sorry."

    Gao Peng waved his hand and said with a gentle smile: "Don't say that, in fact, the process of you and I getting acquainted is quite special, it should be called fate?"

    Ake Xia's cheeks fluttered, she lowered her head slightly, but she didn't speak.

    When Gao Peng saw this, he didn't say much, and he could stop talking. He didn't need to say too much. Then he changed the topic and said curiously: "By the way, what happened to the girl? You have been talking about a shameless person.  Who is that shameless person?"

    "If the other party is really that kind of scum, I would like to seek justice for the girl."

    A Ke raised her head and met Gao Peng's extremely sincere eyes, her eye sockets turned red, and a little mist floated in them.

    Seeing this, Gao Peng seemed a little flustered and said, "Did I say something wrong? Miss Ake, you"

    "No, I'm just grateful for my life experience." A Ke shook her head hastily, turned around, took two steps, and said, "Actually, the reason why I chose to commit suicide has more or less something to do with my life experience."

    "Recently, I was molested and humiliated by an obscene monk in Shaolin Temple. Afterwards, I told my master that she not only didn't believe me, but also said that I was talking nonsense and making trouble out of nothing. I felt wronged for a while, so"

    Gao Peng listened to her words, snorted coldly, and said: "Shaolin Temple has always been famous and upright, Taishan Beidou claims itself, and there will be such a shameless person, it is really a waste of reputation."

    "Miss Ake, whenever you want to go to Shaolin Temple to seek justice, I will definitely accompany you."

    A Ke was deeply moved, and looked at Gao Peng with gratitude.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 357 I want to find a one-armed nun

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Thank you Mr. Gao, but Shaolin monks are very powerful in martial arts."

    Gao Peng smiled slightly when he heard the words, and said: "I think that everything in this world is based on a word of reason. If it is really their fault, they will not dare to bully others."

    "What's more, if you want to bully others, hehe, Shaolin Temple's thousand-year-old temple is nothing more than a chicken and a dog in my eyes. Shaolin has been inferior to each generation since Zen Master Zhishan. After being burned once, it will be completely honest and become Manchu.  lackey of the Tartars."

    Looking at Gao Peng, who was originally gentle and elegant, there was a bit of domineering and awe-inspiring demeanor, and what he said was obviously the tone of those rebels, but not only was A Ke not frightened, but an unspeakable reverence and security arose in her heart  feel.

    The girl's mind is not complicated at all, it can be said to be very simple, the stronger his power, the more chance he has to seek justice for her?

    "Miss Ake, it's getting late, I should say goodbye. When you are free, you can come to see me to accompany you to Shaolin at any time. I will live at Tianxiang Restaurant, Songyang Street, Dengfeng City at the foot of the mountain." Gao Peng looked at the sky.  , said to A Ke.

    When A Ke heard the words, there was a hint of reluctance in his eyes, his eyelids drooped slightly, and he said softly: "When it's night here, there are a lot of miasma in the surrounding mountains, Mr. Gao, why don't you stay here for a night, and leave tomorrow!"

    Gao Peng said hesitantly: "Butyou and I are lonely and widowed, I'm afraid it will damage the reputation of the girl."

    A Ke smiled slightly. Gao Peng was so considerate of her, she was naturally grateful, and said: "Actually, Master and I live in the abode in front of the mountain. This is the place where I usually come to relieve my worries."

    Gao Peng's face suddenly changed, and he said smoothly: "Then it's better to be respectful than to follow orders."

    At this time, A Ke suddenly seemed to remember something, and asked: "By the way, Mr. Gao, you just said that you came to Songshan to visit an expert."

    "But on Mount Song, besides the monks and nuns in Shaolin Temple and those temples, are there any other high-level people? I have lived in Mount Song for more than ten years, but I have never heard of it. You can see Mr. Gao's attitude towards those monks.  Shouldn't it be to visit them?"

    Gao Peng was overjoyed, A Ke, you are really cute, and you are so cooperative, he smiled and said: "It's natural, so the one I want to visit is not a monk, but a nun."

    "Visiting a nun?" Ake was stunned, and looked at Gao Peng with a strange expression on his face. The stunned expression was also too beautiful to behold.

    Gao Peng didn't care about her reaction, and said to himself: "The one I want to visit is a one-armed nun in white. This senior has excellent martial arts skills, and there are few opponents in this world."

    "She saved the family members of friends who were killed by the Tartars in the next loyal family, taught them the skills of self-protection, and arranged them properly."

    "Next, I want to thank her for her righteousness. Second, I have low martial arts skills, and I also intend to worship that senior as a teacher, learn some skills, and be able to perform better in chivalry in the future Uh, Miss Ake, what are you doing?"  gone?"

    Gao Peng was talking to himself, but A Ke gradually became dumbfounded following his words, her big round eyes opened wide, her mouth opened slightly, and she stared blankly at Gao Peng.

    "You You said you want to worship that senior as your teacher?" A Ke's voice and expression became equally strange.

    Gao Peng secretly smiled in his heart, but his face remained calm, and he pretended to be puzzled and said: "Yes! That senior's martial arts can be ranked among the top three in the world."

    "It's not an exaggeration to say that she is number one in the world when two masters of the same level as her die and the other lives in seclusion. I want to worship her as a teacher and learn some skills. Isn't it strange?"

    "Sheis she really that powerful?" A Ke's expression became inexplicably gloomy, and she muttered to herself in a low voice: "No. 1 in the world, but why doesn't she teach me the advanced martial arts? I, the number one master in the world, don't know how to do it."  The only disciple, but he can't even beat a little girl."

    "Ah? Miss Ake, what did you say?"

    Facing Gao Peng's astonished gaze, A Ke showed a bitter smile, and said, "Mr. Gao, there is no accident, the one-armed nun you are looking for is your family teacher, Master Jiunan."

    "What? It's such a coincidence?" Gao Peng's eyes widened, but he burst out laughing at the next moment, "Doesn't this further explain the fate between us? If I can succeed in apprenticeship, you will be my senior sister  It's over!"

    A Ke glanced at Gao Peng in embarrassment, and a blush flew up on his face again. The gloom just now was swept away, and he said a little coquettishly: "I am so poor in martial arts, how can I be your senior sister?"

    Speaking of this, he said with some hesitation: "And my master doesn't know why, it seems that he doesn't like teaching apprentices very much.It's a terrible martial arts move, I haven't taught me any inner skills, and I rarely even give me a good face. You have to learn from a teacher"

    Gao Peng's eyes flashed, and he said: "Maybe senior has her own considerations! How is the relationship between master and apprentice different from father, son, mother and daughter? No matter what, parents are good for their children."

    "No matter how difficult it is, I must succeed. I will touch her with my sincerity until she agrees."

    Speaking of this, Gao Peng smiled slightly, and said jokingly: "At that time, A Ke, you have to say a few words for me in front of the seniors. If I can succeed, if the master teaches me some powerful inner skills, I will  Then secretly pass it to you."

    A Ke looked at Gao Peng dumbfounded, he hadn't written off the horoscope yet!  I thought it was so far away, but it can also be seen from this that he has a strong heart to be a teacher, but can I help him?  Don't say that the master planned to agree, but when she opened her mouth, she didn't agree to anything.

    "Okay! But the only thing I can help you with is to take you to meet her. As for whether you can succeed in apprenticeship, it's up to you."

    Gao Peng nodded gratefully, and said: "That's enough. To be honest, I only know that Senior is in Songshan Mountain, but Songshan Mountain is so big, it may take some time to find it. You have already helped me a lot.  .¡±

    A Ke nodded, smiled slightly, and said, "Then let's go! It's time for me to go back, so as not to be scolded by Master again."

    "good."

    Immediately Gao Peng followed Ake out of the small valley. After walking for more than two miles, he arrived at the abode, passed through the fenced courtyard, and entered the hall.

    The room was pitch dark, A Ke lit a candle, and immediately found a note on the table, writing: A Ke, I have something to go out for my teacher, and I won¡¯t be back until a few days later, you should stay at home and don¡¯t go out to cause trouble, Master¡¯s words.

    "Master Gao, Master has gone out, and it will take three days to come back." A Ke turned to Gao Peng and said.

    Gao Peng also saw the note, nodded and said: "Since that's the case, I'll wait for senior for a few days. It's getting late, so I'll go to the valley to rest for a night. I'll accompany you to Shaolin tomorrow."

    There are only two rooms in the monastery, and apart from his own, it belongs to the master, and it is not easy for A Ke to keep Gao Peng here overnight, so he nodded in agreement.

    After Gao Peng left the monastery, he went to the woods where Zheng Keshuang was killed, and buried all the blood, yellow water, clothes and broken swords on the scene, and there was no trace of the scene.

    As long as he doesn't say anything, no one knows where Zheng Keshuang has gone. This is a real disappearance.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 358 Appears Again

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Early the next morning, Gao Peng took A Ke to the city down the mountain to have breakfast, during which time it happened that A Ke hanged himself, left a strangle mark on his neck, and was surrounded by people.

    Gao Peng also bought a pearl necklace for her to wear as a cover, which naturally moved A Ke, and his affection for Gao Peng rose again.

    After eating, the two went to Shaolin Temple side by side. When they reached the Jiejian Stone at the foot of the mountain, they were stopped by three monks who knew the guest of Shaolin.

    "Amitabha, I don't know why you two came to my Shaolin?"

    A Ke took a step forward, looked at a few well-known guests Seng Jiao who had met once, and shouted: "Why do you ask questions knowingly? A few days ago, the obscene monk molested and humiliated me. Today we are here to seek justice."

    The three Zhike monks looked at each other, one of them nodded to the other two, turned around and ran up the mountain, while the other two still stopped Gao Peng and A Ke.

    "This female benefactor, Master Huiming's uncle is the younger brother of the abbot of our temple. He is profound in Buddhism and has a very high seniority. Please don't slander the female benefactor. There may be some misunderstandings about the previous incident."

    Gao Peng was secretly amused in his heart, these monks can tell nonsense with their eyes open without blinking, I also believe your evil.

    "Misunderstanding? Thanks to your ability to speak out, you witnessed what happened that day, and dare to say that it was a misunderstanding? Shaolin Temple is indeed a place where filth is hidden. Stop talking nonsense and get out of the way. We want to see your abbot and let him  Give me an explanation."

    Hearing A Ke's words of grief and indignation, the Zhike monks looked at each other awkwardly, and said to each other: "In that case, please take off your weapons, and the monk will take you up the mountain to meet the abbot."

    Gao Peng said with a sneer when he heard the words: "Don't you know that weapons are the second life of our martial arts people. If you want us to take off our weapons, it is no different from asking us to take half our lives?"

    "This" The Zhike monk who spoke was speechless. They only knew that Shaolin rules had always been like this, but they never considered whether such an approach was a bit too domineering. At this time Gao Peng said this, but he didn't know how to respond.

    Another zhike monk didn't think as much as he thought, and said forcefully: "It's okay for the two benefactors to see the poor monk's master uncle, or the abbot master, please put down your weapons."

    A Ke said angrily: "You guys clearly mean to make things difficult for us by saying that. You know that we are going to Shaolin Temple to seek justice, but you tell us to take off our weapons. Wouldn't it be a disadvantage for us if we use force?"

    The Zhike monk shook his head and said: "Shaolin Temple has always valued peace, so why would you make things difficult for the two of you!"

    Gao Peng saw that the Zhike monk refused to enter, his face darkened, and he said coldly: "You two, you have nothing to do with this matter. I didn't want to make things difficult for you, but if you really want to make things difficult, then don't blame me for being rude.  .¡±

    "Hey, Future Pretty Wife, it's really you!"

    Just when Gao Peng and A Ke were about to make a move, they only heard a ruffian voice suddenly came over.

    The two turned their heads together, and A Ke saw Wei Xiaobao who was waving at her, with a face like a pig brother walking towards her, turned his head to Gao Peng bitterly, and said, "Master Gao, is this naughtyMr. Gao?"

    It turned out that he saw Gao Peng suddenly become stunned, as if he saw something unbelievable, and when Wei Xiaobao saw Gao Peng clearly, his eyes widened and he stared at him in disbelief.

    "Brother Wei, how could it be you? How did you become a monk?" Gao Peng pretended to be astonished and asked Wei Xiaobao in surprise.

    In the next moment, an angry expression suddenly appeared on his face, and he shouted: "What are you doing? How can you do this to Ms. Shuang'er and Ms. Fang?"

    Wei Xiaobao's face was full of bewilderment, when Gao Peng asked him such a question, he immediately jumped up, and hurriedly explained: "No! The emperor ordered me to become a monk on his behalf, and I can return to vulgarity in the future."

    A Ke's expression also changed, and he asked in surprise: "Master Gao, do you know him? You and him"

    "Miss Ake, the matter is a bit complicated. I will explain it to you later, but don't worry, I will definitely solve this matter. There must be no less justice."

    After hearing Gao Peng's words, A Ke felt relieved, stared at Wei Xiaobao, and kept silent for the time being.

    After softly comforting A Ke, Gao Peng looked at Wei Xiaobao who was walking in front of him again, his expression still unkind, and said indifferently: "Even so, you shouldn't be promiscuous outside, let alone molesting good girls. If you do this,  Are you worthy of the Shuang'er girl who loves you deeply?"

    Gao Peng's words reminded Wei Xiaobao of the lonely back when Shuang'er left last time, and a trace of guilt suddenly rose in his heart, but he still refuted in a low voice, "Shuang'er also knew about this, and she also supported me to marry  this oneA mother is a wife!  "

    A Ke was furious when she heard the words, and shouted coquettishly: "You are shameless, that Shuang'er girl treats you so well, yet youhuh"

    Gao Peng said: "That's right, your behavior not only failed Miss Shuang'er's true feelings, but also almost killed Miss Ake, you are a jerk."

    "Between a man and a woman, it's important to be in love with each other. The so-called twisted melon is not sweet. Since this girl doesn't like you, how can you flirt with her? The bad girl is Qingyu? I want you to apologize to Miss Ake immediately,  Ask for her forgiveness."

    After Gao Peng said this, the white-bearded old monk who had been following Wei Xiaobao suddenly murmured, "Master, I think what this young master said seems quite reasonable."

    Wei Xiaobao turned his head and glared at the old monk. The old monk shrank his neck and said no more. At this time, Wei Xiaobao was secretly angry, you old guy knows what a fart, you think you can see such a beautiful woman everywhere?

    Besides, didn't Fang Yi hate my teeth itching at first?  In the end, isn't it "happy with each other" with me?

    But having said that, Fang Yi got it because Liu Yizhou was so worthless, but if the opponent was Brother Gaowait

    Thinking of this, Wei Xiaobao suddenly realized something, and suddenly raised his head to look at Gao Peng and A Ke, his expression changed, and he said lightly: "Brother Gao, what is your relationship with this A Ke girl? How could you  Go to Shaolin specifically to stand up for her?"

    Gao Peng said frankly: "I am going to worship Miss Ake's master as my teacher. This time I came to Henan just for this purpose. That is to say, she will be my teacher and sister in the future. I will stand up for her. What reason do I need?"  ?"

    After listening to Gao Peng's words, A Ke also raised her head slightly, a sense of superiority and pride came to her heart from nowhere, maybe because she saw the obscene monk who hated her so much and wanted to kill him quickly,  In front of Gao Peng, he looked cautious!

    Wei Xiaobao smiled inexplicably when he heard the words, and said sarcastically: "Master and sister? Is it just that? I don't think so."

    When A Ke heard this, her heart moved, and she subconsciously looked at Gao Peng, but she saw that Gao Peng was also looking at her, and this time her eyes did not escape.

    Gao Peng and A Ke looked at each other for a while, then looked at Wei Xiaobao again, and said in a deep voice: "Yes, I fell in love with Miss A Ke, so what?"

    When A Ke heard this, she was determined, her pretty face blushed, and she lowered her head.

    However, Wei Xiaobao's heart tightened, and it appeared again. The feeling of losing something that belonged to him reappeared in Wei Xiaobao's heart after several months.

    If this happened once, he could still find a reason to explain it to himself, but when this happened twice in a row, Wei Xiaobao couldn't help but feel a little bit puzzled.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 359 Nine Difficult Teachers

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    In the end, Wei Xiaobao chose to apologize to A Ke, and vowed never to harass her again. A Ke exposed the matter for Gao Peng's sake.

    Wei Xiaobao could see clearly that A Ke's heart was already on Gao Peng, and he had no chance.

    If it was someone else, he could use all means to fight and snatch it, but facing Gao Peng, he really couldn't muster up the courage, and he didn't want to turn against Gao Peng because of a woman.

    Not to mention anything else, just the sentence "No matter who will be in charge in this world in the future, I will guarantee your prosperity and wealth for the rest of your life", Wei Xiaobao will never be able to turn against Gao Peng.

    Gao Peng is not Liu Yizhou, he is a real hero, a great hero, and most importantly, although he has no culture, he also knows the saying "a friend's wife should not be bullied".

    Although Wei Xiaobao couldn't help feeling a little bit of resentment in his heart, it wasn't enough to turn him against Gao Peng.

    Ake got justice back, the haze in his heart dissipated without a trace, and he traveled around with Gao Peng to enjoy the scenery of Songshan Mountain without any worries, and the relationship between the two gradually warmed up.

    Gao Peng told her his identity, which also made her a little more proud and admirable. I didn't expect Mr. Gao to already have such a high status at such a young age, which is really remarkable.

    When it's time for dinner, Gao Peng will take A Ke to a restaurant in the city for dinner. In the past two days, A Ke has tasted delicacies that he has never tasted in the past ten years.

    At dusk on the third day, in the courtyard of the jingshe, A Ke held a long sword and was practicing a set of sword skills one by one. Although Gao Peng didn't know the sword skills, he could give some suggestions based on his own experience and knowledge of martial arts  , but it also benefited Ake a lot.

    And when the two of them were practicing one pointing, and the harmony was incomparable, a white figure appeared outside the monastery, and when he found that there was another person in the courtyard besides the disciple, his expression changed suddenly.

    But she didn't show up rashly, she jumped onto the earthen wall next to the yard and observed quietly, and with her skill, neither of them noticed her coming.

    That white figure is a beautiful nun with a clear face and a melancholy look. She has a snow-white face, with curved willow eyebrows, elegant and elegant, and her phoenix eyes are full of sorrow. One can't help but want to feel sorry for her  Share worries.

    Naturally, this nun could not be someone else, she was the ninth daughter of Emperor Chongzhen, the former Princess Changping, and now the wife of Jiunan.

    At this time, A Ke is performing a set of Huashan swordsmanship. This is the third time. After each time, Gao Peng will give some different suggestions to make her swordsmanship more and more smooth.

    When she used the "Jade Girl Shuttle" move this time, A Ke stopped again and said to Gao Peng: "Mr. Gao, every time I do this, I always feel something is wrong, but I can't find what is wrong. What do you think?"  Woolen cloth?"

    Gao Peng nodded when he heard the words, rubbed his fingers lightly on his chin, nodded slightly and said: "It's really not right, if you follow up with the previous move, there will be too many flaws, try this sword from bottom to top, and see the effect."

    A Ke said in admiration: "Master Gao, your knowledge of martial arts is really good. Master told me so, but I still don't know how to do it."

    Gao Peng stretched out his hand and said with a smile: "Give me the sword, and I will show you a demonstration! Although I have never learned swordsmanship, martial arts moves are always the same."

    A Ke readily handed the sword to Gao Peng, and after Gao Peng took it, he performed the sword move while explaining: "After you perform this move 'Baiyun Chuxiu', press down on your wrist, tilt the tip of the sword upward, and move from bottom to bottom  First, obliquely stabbing the opponent's heart should be the correct way to perform 'Jade Girl Shuttle', so that the next move 'You Feng Lai Yi' will be more smooth."

    After Gao Peng finished using it, A Ke's eyes showed a look of surprise, and she smiled happily. This move troubled her for a long time, but she didn't expect that Mr. Gao would figure out the correct way to use it after only watching it three times.

    "Come on, try it." Gao Peng returned the long sword to A Ke, and A Ke took it over with great interest, and performed the Huashan Sword Technique again. This time, he used the method instructed by Gao Peng, and he really felt like flowing clouds and flowing water.

    "It's really much better, Mr. Gao, have you really never learned swordsmanship?" A Ke wiped the sweat from his forehead, and asked Gao Peng happily.

    Gao Peng shook his head slightly, and said: "It's true that I haven't learned it. Since I started practicing martial arts, I have learned marksmanship. As far as marksmanship is concerned, I think I am quite accomplished. It's just that my internal strength is a little weaker. I really haven't dabbled in swordsmanship."

    A Ke said in admiration: "Then you must have high martial arts aptitude and understanding. You have never dabbled in swordsmanship, but you can see problems in swordsmanship at a glance."

    "It's really hard to find a disciple like you even with a lantern. I think Master will accept you as a disciple."

    On the dirt wall, Jiu Nan raised her delicate eyebrows,Looking at Gao Peng strangely, this young manis here to apprentice?

    Just listen to Gao Peng said: "I hope so! It's getting late, I should leave."

    A Ke looked up at the sky, nodded slightly reluctantly, and said: "Time flies, and I don't know when Master will come back. I hope you don't delay your important business."

    Gao Peng shook his head with a smile, and said: "My top priority now is to worship a famous teacher and practice martial arts well, so that I can achieve my wish in the future. As for the affairs in the meeting, my brothers will take care of them, so there is no problem."

    "I'll come back tomorrow, take my leave."

    "Um."

    A Ke sent Gao Peng out of the abode, watched him disappear at the mountain pass, and just turned back to the house, but when she returned to the yard, she was taken aback, "Ah Master Master, you When will you come back?"  yes?"

    Jiu Nan stood in the yard, looked at A Ke expressionlessly, and said calmly, "Who is that young man surnamed Gao?"

    A Ke felt a little at a loss, and said in a panic: "He he wants to come to worship Master as his teacher."

    Jiu Nan remained expressionless, and continued, "How did he know he was a teacher? How did he find this place?"

    A Ke didn't dare to hide anything, and said in a straightforward way: "I met him on the mountain. He said that Master saved a family member of a loyal friend of his, and he came here specially from Haizhou. Firstly, he wanted to thank Master for his help."  The grace of salvation, the second reason is that I want to worship Master as my teacher and learn advanced martial arts."

    "Haizhou?" It's hard to understand, it turned out to be Zhuang's friend, so it's no wonder, "Then do you know who he is?"

    "I know I know, he is" A Ke was a little hesitant. Speaking of Tiandihui's great name in the Jianghu, but after all, he belongs to the rebels. I don't know that Master

    Jiu Nan saw A Ke's expression of hesitation and hesitation, his face sank, and he shouted: "Say."

    A Ke was so frightened that he didn't dare to hide anymore, "He is the deputy head of the Tiandihui, or the incense master of Qingmutang. He said that his greatest wish is to drive away the Manchu Tartars and restore Daming."

    "But he felt that his martial arts were too poor, so he inquired about Master from many sources, and came to Henan from Haizhou to worship Master as his teacher.  , the master of the highest martial arts."

    After listening to A Ke's words, Jiu Nan was stunned, and her face sank slightly, but A Ke's words made her involuntarily think of that person, an expert who lived in seclusion overseas, wasn't he the one she was talking about?

    Jiu Nan sighed softly, turned around and walked into the house, and said calmly: "When he comes tomorrow, bring him to see me."

    "Yes, Master." Seeing this, A Ke was slightly relieved. At this time, she was full of doubts, but she didn't dare to ask, because she knew that if she spoke rashly, she would definitely be scolded.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 360 Successful Apprenticeship

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    In the early morning, Gao Peng finished his meditation and got up. He has been living in Ake's small valley wooden house these days.

    He jumped out of the wooden house, washed his face by a small stream in the valley, and then turned around and went out of the valley.

    Just out of the valley, I saw A Ke trotting all the way here, and said in surprise: "A Ke, why are you"

    "Master Gao, my master is back." A Ke ran to Gao Peng, took a few deep breaths, and said.

    Gao Peng's eyes lit up, and he said happily: "That's great, let's go there quickly! When did she come back, senior?"

    "Last night, after you left." A Ke's eyes flickered, but she didn't say that the master had actually returned before he left. She was not sure what the master's attitude was, so she didn't want to say more.

    After a while, the two returned to the monastery, entered the hall, and immediately saw Jiu Nan standing with his back to the gate.

    A Ke took the lead and said, "Master, Mr. Gao is here."

    Jiu Nan turned around and looked at Gao Peng, but A Ke found that the expression in Master's eyes was a kindness that she had never seen since she was a child, and a sense of sadness rose in her heart involuntarily.

    Gao Peng didn't know what A Ke was thinking. Seeing Jiu Nan, he hurriedly cupped his fists and gave a deep bow, saying respectfully, "Junior Gao Peng, pay my respects to senior."

    Jiu Nan nodded with a smile, and said in a harmonious voice, "You are that traitor Obai who killed the traitor and captured Prince Kang Jieshu alive?"

    Jiu Nan's voice was clear and tender, and A Ke's heart was full of sadness. How could Master have ever spoken to him in such a tone?

    Gao Peng was overjoyed when he heard the words, sure enough, this world values ??reputation more after all, the things he did were not in vain, he said humbly: "It's the junior, I don't want the senior to have heard the mere name of the junior, I am really lucky.  "

    Jiu Nan nodded appreciatively. It is indeed very rare to have such an achievement at a young age without being arrogant or impetuous. "I heard from A Ke that you want to worship me as a teacher?"

    Gao Peng looked upright, and said: "Exactly, senior is strong in martial arts, has a chivalrous heart, and is on the same path as us. This junior is willing to worship under senior's sect and serve him wholeheartedly."

    Jiu Nan nodded noncommittally, and asked again: "What is the attitude of the boss Chen of the Guild?"

    Gao Peng smiled slightly, and proudly said: "The chief rudder has a lot of trust in this junior, and he once said that this junior will sit on an equal footing with him in the meeting, and he can do things on his own."

    "Besides, this junior has never told anyone about the origin of his master, and this junior himself is also from a wild background and has no inheritance from his master. All his martial arts are obtained through hard training by himself, but in the process, he was taught by others.  Just a few words."

    "If the younger generation is lucky enough to worship under the senior's sect, he can tell the head master and the brothers in the meeting that the junior's master's school origin is the senior's sect, so it can't be regarded as a lie."

    Jiu Nan nodded slowly with satisfaction. Gao Peng is indeed very good at being a human being. As a result, if she appears in front of the members of the Tiandihui in the future, her status will naturally be extremely detached.

    Although she doesn't care about this, it can also be seen from this that Gao Peng's behavior is really good.

    "Okay, do you really want to worship me as a teacher and pass on my mantle? Apprenticeship is not a child's play, have you figured it out?" Jiu Nan turned around and walked to the chair in the middle of the hall by the wall and sat down, looking straight at Gao Peng  asked.

    Gao Peng was overjoyed when he saw this, he took a few steps forward, lifted his clothes, knelt down on the ground with his legs bent, and said solemnly: "Master, please accept my disciple's bow."

    It is said to be one bow, but in fact Gao Peng kowtows three times. The ceremony of worshiping a teacher requires three bows, which means that one bows to the ghosts and gods of heaven and earth, the second bows to the ancestor of the master, and the third bows to the master as his father, so there is the title "Master".

    Master, however, has a completely different meaning. It refers specifically to those who have a skill, or the respectful title for strangers, but there is no inheritance relationship. Therefore, those who write the title of master and apprentice as "Master" are very wrong.

    Seeing that Gao Peng really succeeded in worshiping his master as his teacher, A Ke was also very happy for him, because in this way, wouldn't they be able to be together all the time?

    Jiu Nan stood up with a smile on his face, and said: "Get up! Since you have entered my sect, you must abide by our sect rules in the future."

    Gao Peng stood up, heard the words and said with a smile: "It's natural, this disciple must follow Master's instruction carefully."

    Jiu Nan nodded in relief, and continued: "Since you have entered my sect, you must know the dharma name of your master. My dharma name is Jiu Nan, and our sect is Iron Sword Sect."

    "Your ancestor was a Taoist, whose Taoist name was Shangmuxiasang, who has passed away. Although I am a nun, my martial arts areFrom Taoism.  "

    Gao Peng had a look of surprise on his face, and asked: "Master, could it be that the ancestor is the Taoist Mu Sang who is called 'Flying on the Ever-changing Grass' by people in the Jianghu? It turns out that we are the Iron Sword Sect, and the students are really lucky!"

    Jiu Nan looked at Gao Peng in surprise, and said, "You know so many things?"

    Gao Peng nodded and said with a smile: "Although decades have passed, some disciples in the rivers and lakes still knew about it, so after the disciples inquired about Master, they immediately decided that as long as Yuan Chengzhi, who was far away from overseas,  If the senior is not born, the master must be number one in the world."

    When Jiu Nan heard Gao Peng mentioning this name, he couldn't help being startled, and his eyes on Gao Peng changed again.

    In the blink of an eye, twenty-five or six years have passed, and those events and people in those years have long been forgotten by the world.

    Originally, she thought that she was the only one who remembered it, but she never thought that this new apprentice she had accepted knew many things about that year, and she couldn't help but feel a little closer to Gao Peng in her heart.

    At this time, Gao Peng took a look at A Ke who was happy for him, and suddenly asked Jiu Nan: "By the way, master, the rules of this sect, is the ranking in the sect according to the order of entry, or according to age?"

    A Ke was startled when he heard the words, and then looked at Jiu Nan curiously, but saw Jiu Nan glanced at A Ke, and said indifferently: "From today on, Peng'er, you are the senior brother, and A Ke is the junior sister."

    "Oh! Yes, Master." Gao Peng responded, cupped his fists at A Ke and said with a smile: "Junior Sister A Ke."

    A Ke's pretty face blushed, and she lowered her head and called out: "Senior Brother Gao."

    Seeing this, Jiu Nan ordered to A Ke: "A Ke, you go and make some breakfast, I have something to say to your senior brother."

    "Yes, Master."

    After Nine Difficulties dismissed A Ke, he said to Gao Peng: "Sit down! Tell me, Master, how the Tiandihui has developed over the years."

    Speaking of this, the corners of Gao Peng's mouth curled up involuntarily, and he said complacently, "The Heaven and Earth Society has developed very rapidly in recent years. If there is no accident, I am sure to declare war on the Tartars within three years and drive them out completely within five years."  My son, restore the Daming country."

    "What?" Jiu Nan who had just sat down suddenly stood up, stared at Gao Peng, and said in a concentrated voice: "Is this really true? Someone said similar things back then, but in the end Peng'er, what do you rely on?  Say this?" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 361 Yuan Chonghuan buried Daming

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Gao Peng was startled for a moment, his mind changed, and he suddenly realized, reacted, and said proudly: "Master, this disciple is not Yuan Chonghuan, who has a false name, but is actually a mediocre minister with great ambition and lack of talent, who ruined my Ming Dynasty.  How dare you say that?"

    Jiu Nan's expression changed, he suppressed his eagerness to understand the development of the Heaven and Earth Society, sat back down again, and said meaningfully: "Peng'er, your view of Yuan Chonghuan seems to be different from that of the world?"

    Gao Peng nodded, and said in a deep voice: "Of course it's different. Yuan Chonghuan is a loyal minister. This disciple never denies it, but he is also a mediocre minister. The reason why the Manchu Tartars praised him so highly is because objectively speaking  , it was he who helped the Manchus enter the customs."

    "What do you say?" Jiu Nan looked at Gao Peng, her eyes gradually brightened, because Gao Peng's statement was surprisingly consistent with her opinion back then, and she was looking forward to hearing words from Gao Peng that could support her opinion.

    Gao Peng talked eloquently, "The former emperor's kindness to Yuan Chonghuan can be said to be great, and the speed of his official promotion can be described as flat.  The crown prince Taibao bestowed Shangfang with a sword, and most of the treasury revenue was provided to Liaodong."

    "However, the result in exchange is that instead of returning to the Liao Dynasty in five years, the Tartars even drove straight into the capital, burning, killing and looting along the way, as if entering a land without people."

    "The former emperor tried his best to help him build the 'Guan Ning Iron Cavalry'. The purpose was to make him take the initiative to attack the Tartars, but how did he do it? He defended several cities and did not think about making progress at all."

    "If it's just to guard a defense area, it's enough to send a general soldier. Why does he have to go out in person? So Yuan Chonghuan's task has always been to eliminate the tartars and prevent the tartars from threatening the capital, not to guard a place."

    "But he doesn't want to be aggressive, he only knows how to defend passively. As a result, the tartars took advantage of the loopholes, broke through from under the nose, and drove straight in."

    "The reason why my apprentice said that Yuan Chonghuan ruined my Daming Jiangshan is because he committed four unforgivable mistakes."

    "First, when the enemy was in famine, they sold food and grass to the enemy's allies, and ignored the emperor's strict orders, and insisted that it was impossible to support the enemy, and finally ushered in the joint invasion of the enemy and allies."

    "Secondly, in front of the first emperor, he insisted on 'five years to flatten the Liao Dynasty', and relied on it. He beheaded himself and had no right to dispose of it. Although he was arrogant and domineering, there was also a general who led the army, Mao Wenlong, which led to the leaderless dragons in Liaodong. Soon  In the end, the enemy was not defeated, but approached our own capital."

    "Thirdly, occupying the natural danger, declaring that 'we will not let you cross the west', the words are still in your ears, the enemy has already broken through under your nose, and there is not even a battle."

    "In the end, because Mao Wenlong was killed without authorization, all his subordinates were surrendered to the Qing Dynasty. Kong Youde and Geng Jingzhong, it is gratifying that these generals who can fight all turned against each other, and finally they were all crowned kings by the Tartars."

    When Gao Peng said this, he took a deep breath and said in a low voice: "There is another person who bears inescapable responsibility for the downfall of my Ming Dynasty, and that is Yuan Chengzhi, the son of Yuan Chonghuan."

    "If he hadn't helped the trespasser Li Zicheng break into the capital, causing Li Zicheng to rob Chen Yuanyuan, Wu Sangui would not have found an excuse to rebel and lure the Tartars into the pass."

    "Besides, no matter what the trespassing army says, it is my son of the Han family. When the Tartars invade, I don't think about repelling the Tartars first and keeping the enemy out of the country, but I only want to fight for the world and be the emperor myself.  It's disgusting."

    Gao Peng's words can be said to be heartbreaking, and they were definitely contrary to the mainstream in that era, but his words made Jiu Nan feel a sense of confidant in his heart.

    After listening to Gao Peng's words, Jiu Nan secretly sighed in his heart. He never thought that after half his life, he had only heard such sharp remarks that pointed to the core of the problem until today.

    That's right, she always believed that Yuan Chonghuan was the chief culprit that caused Daming's demise, and that he was also an accomplice, so she was doomed to have nothing to do with him, but should be a sworn enemy instead.

    It's a pity that Jiu Nan can't hate Yuan Chengzhi anyway, but not hating doesn't mean no resentment.

    "Peng'er, are these words your own opinion, or did you listen to them?" Jiu Nan looked at Gao Peng expectantly.

    Naturally, Gao Peng did not disappoint her, bowed slightly and said: "This is the conclusion that the apprentice came to through his own analysis of some things, and it may not be appropriate. Master laughed at me."

    Jiu Nan shook his head and sighed: "It's not inappropriate, your analysis is very thorough, well, now tell me about the development of Tian Di Hui!"

    "Yes, Master."

    Gao Peng responded, sorted out his thoughts, and said: "The firstThe thing is that we have obtained information about several treasures. Among them, the treasures of Emperor Liang Yuan during the Southern and Northern Dynasties have been recovered by us. At present, the Tiandihui has sufficient funds, and its wealth is probably more abundant than the treasury of the Tartars.  "

    "In addition, there are the massive treasures that the thieves looted when they invaded the capital. The third is a treasure that was hidden by the Manchu Tartars when they entered the customs.  get out."

    "However, we still have enough funds at the moment, so we don't need to move those treasures for the time being, otherwise it will be harmful and useless. In addition, we abducted Tang Ruowang who cast the cannon for my Ming Dynasty from the capital"

    Following Gao Peng's narration, Jiu Nan's eyes became brighter and brighter, and his only remaining arm was tightly clenched into a fist. After hearing this, even his body began to tremble uncontrollably, which shows his excitement.  It's hard to hold back.

    "So, I am sure, three years, only three years, the Manchu Manchus, the San Francisco, the Raksha Kingdom, and the Mongolian Junggar tribe, we will liquidate them one by one."

    "Okay." Jiu Nan stood up suddenly, looked at Gao Peng with burning eyes, and said, "As a teacher, I will watch the day when you sweep the world and restore Daming. If you can see this day coming, you will die immediately as a teacher."  I can rest in peace."

    Gao Peng heard the words and said displeased: "Master, what nonsense are you talking about! You are young, and your martial arts are so strong. It is no surprise that you will live to be more than a hundred years old. I want you to watch the new emperor with the help of his apprentice.  Govern a prosperous Ming Dynasty."

    Jiu Nanwen Yan showed a bright smile, and said with great satisfaction: "Since you have this heart, then work hard to live as a teacher and watch the coming of the Ming Dynasty, but Regarding the new emperor, who do you plan to support?"

    Gao Peng replied: "At present, there are only two branches of my Ming royal bloodline, King Tang and King Gui. At that time, we have to see who has the ability to govern the country and who is more wise. We will naturally support whoever we are."

    "In addition, Tu'er found out that there was actually a Princess Changping who survived in the Daming imperial family, so I will find a way to find Her Royal Highness when the time comes."

    Gao Peng didn't seem to notice Jiu Nan's strange look, and sighed: "The country is ruined and the family is destroyed. I have been wandering abroad for so many years. I don't know how much this princess has suffered."

    "The princess of the subjugated country is extremely miserable. Now that we have returned to the country, how can we allow her to suffer outside again?"

    Jiu Nan trembled when she heard the words, and listening to Gao Peng's words of endless pity, Jiu Nan felt an unspeakable emotion in her heart. In this world, after all, there are still people who are thinking of themselves!

    At this time, Jiu Nan's gaze towards Gao Peng has completely changed. That endless tenderness, how can it be like the gaze of a disciple whom he has just accepted as a disciple?

    That is clearly looking at the eyes of one's closest relatives, just like a sister looking at a younger brother, or a mother looking at a child.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 362 Those guys who rely on the protagonist's aura to get hooked, how can they compare with me

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "UhMaster, why are you looking at me like this?" Jiu Nan stared at Gao Peng for a long time, making Gao Peng uncomfortable, and asked weakly.

    Jiu Nan came back to his senses, smiled self-consciously, collected his thoughts, stood up, and said in a gentle voice: "Peng'er, come with me, let me see your martial arts foundation."

    "Yes." Gao Peng got up and walked to the yard behind Jiu Nan, but his heart was inexplicably excited. Is this going to teach me martial arts?

    When he arrived in the courtyard, Gao Pengqing took out his life-threatening throat-lock gun, and said to Jiu, "Master, up to now, I have only learned one basic Shaolin internal energy from a Shaolin layman disciple, and the martial arts I know are only one set."  Spear technique and a set of leg techniques are just a little stronger in lightness kung fu, so please give me some advice from Master."

    Jiu Nan nodded and said, "Please take a look."

    "Yes, master, this set of marksmanship is called the life-threatening throat lock gun." After Gao Peng finished speaking, he flipped his wrist holding the gun, and the head of the gun shot out with a clang.  Burst open.

    At this time, Gao Peng is using the original version of the deadly throat-locking spear technique. After all, his modified spear technique is based on the indestructible properties of the black iron spear head, which can indeed greatly increase his lethality in actual combat, but in terms of realm and technique  But it was weaker.

    After all, the spear is the most powerful weapon in the three ways of piercing, stabbing, and picking. How can anyone use a spear as a sword like him?  If you really use it like that, I'm afraid you will be scolded by Jiu Nan instead.

    Seeing Gao Peng's marksmanship, Jiu Nan's eyes lit up. It is so fierce. This set of marksmanship discards all unnecessary movements, and only uses the word stabbing, which embodies the speed and sharpness to the extreme.

    Sure enough, it is worthy of a deadly throat lock gun. It is shot as fast as lightning and as fast as thunder. If you can't keep up with his speed, unless your internal force is stronger than him, and you use your internal force to suppress it, it will be a deadly move.  chokehold.

    With this set of marksmanship alone, he can barely rank among the first-class masters in the arena. If his internal strength can keep up, there will be another top master in the arena.

    The only thing that can match this set of marksmanship is the internal skill, Jiu Nan made a secret decision in his heart.

    "Clangbuzz"

    The death-throat lock gun made the last move, only to see Gao Peng holding the tail of the gun with one hand, spewing out internal energy, flipping his arm, and shaking his wrist, the death-throat lock gun spun rapidly like a drill in his palm,  This is the strongest move used by the deadly choke gun, the poisonous dragon heart piercer.

    If the opponent's internal strength is between brothers, even if the opponent has practiced magical skills such as Shaolin King Kong's indestructible body, it will not be able to stop his black iron spear.

    "Master, this is the life-killing throat-locking spear technique. Please give master some pointers." Gao Peng put away the gun and stood, with the barrel behind his back, pointing the gun point to the ground, walked up to Jiu Nan, and bowed.

    Jiu Nan smiled kindly, shook his head slightly, and said: "There is nothing to teach me as a teacher, if your internal strength is comparable to mine, even if you are weaker than me, I am not sure that I can be against your marksmanship.  "

    "Your set of marksmanship has embodied the word 'fast' to the extreme. With Shaolin's basic internal strength, it can be the fastest. But even so, there are few people who can beat you in moves."

    "If your internal strength is improved, it will definitely be a little faster, and even in the end, you will be able to reach the point where you can only see the cold light and see no one."

    "The most rare thing is that you not only make your moves extremely fast, but you can also retract and release them freely without wasting a single bit of strength. How did you practice it?"

    After listening to Jiu Nan's comments, Gao Peng couldn't help feeling a little proud. He recalled that in order to practice marksmanship well, he endured boredom day and night, repeating a single movement over and over again.

    Thinking about it now, the hard work and persistence were not in vain after all, and he has developed such a unique skill that even the number one master in the world in an era is full of praise.

    "Returning to Master, in order to exercise my control over strength, I practiced stabbing tiles with the tip of a spear for many years. I started with half strength until I was able to shoot with 100% strength without hurting the tiles."

    "Then I started to practice stabbing the incense burner head with the tip of the spear again, and I didn't stop until the incense burner head went out and the incense was not broken."

    "Afterwards, I practiced hitting the mosquitoes and flies on the wall with the tip of a spear until the mosquitoes landed without damaging the wall. At the end of the practice, I tried to kill the bee colony with a spear."

    Speaking of this, Gao Peng showed an embarrassing expression on his face, and said with a smile: "At that time, I was stung by bees again and again, but in the end, I finally became a master of marksmanship.  , I was the one chasing the swarm of bees, and the bees were all killed by me!"

    Nine difficulties follow highAs he told the story, a hint of admiration gradually appeared on his face, and it turned into surprise after hearing it.  mind.

    If he could have met him ten years earlier, he would have been able to run rampant in the world by now!  Even if he meets that person, he probably won't lose anything. If it wasn't for all kinds of adventures, how could that person have such achievements?

    But when he heard the last paragraph, Jiu Nan couldn't help laughing out, with a strange look on his face, as if he heard a naughty child do something ridiculous.

    Although Gao Peng couldn't see this kind of meaning, he could still feel Jiu Nan's closeness to him. If he could know Jiu Nan's inner thoughts, he would definitely show a disdainful expression, and said: Those who rely on the protagonist's aura to hang out all the way  How can you compare with someone like me who has cultivated such outstanding martial arts step by step?

    If they didn't have the aura of the protagonist, they would have died countless times, how could there be those legendary stories?  So among the three Tianlong brothers, the only one he admires is Xiao Feng. Compared with Xiao Feng, Xu Zhu and Duan Yu are simply Xie Te

    Just when Jiu Nan and Gao Peng became friends and got along well, A Ke, who was cooking porridge and kneading noodles to make steamed buns in the kitchen, couldn't help being slightly startled when she heard the master's laughter, and her heart felt sour unknowingly  a feeling of.

    In her memory, this seemed to be the first time she heard Master's laughter. Since she could remember, she had never seen Master laughing. She always faced herself with a cold look. No matter what she did, she  It seems that they don't care about it.

    It is such a beautiful face, but she never smiles for her, as if her own existence is the source of her bad mood, why is it like this?  Where is the problem?  Since Master hates me so much?  And why did you raise me up?

    Why can she laugh in the face of Senior Brother Gao, who became her apprentice for the first day, but she always looks coldly at me, her apprentice who has been with her for more than ten years?

    A Ke thought about it, tears of grievance overflowed unconsciously in her eyes, she didn't dare to go out, because she knew that as long as she went out, the master would definitely return to that frosty look.

    Forget it, I have never seen Master so happy, so I don't want to spoil her good mood.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 363 Hunyuan Gong

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    In the courtyard, Jiu Nan said to Gao Peng seriously: "Peng'er, your martial arts has become a school of its own, and I have nothing to teach you as a teacher, so I only teach you a method of inner strength cultivation."

    "This set of methods is completely opposite to other ways of cultivating internal energy in the world. It starts from the outside to the inside. If you are a beginner with no foundation, it will take a long time to practice and the effect will be very slow. However, there is no danger of becoming mad during the practice.  , and it will be extremely powerful after practice.¡±

    "If you can practice to great success and cooperate with the palm technique of practicing this internal skill, it will be invincible and invincible. Even the opponent's weapons can be destroyed with one palm."

    After listening to the narration of Nine Difficulties, Gao Peng's heart moved, and then he was ecstatic, and said ecstatically: "Master, could it be that what you want to pass on to me is that senior Yuan Chengzhi, who ran wild in the world and sat on the throne of the leader of the martial arts alliance in seven provinces?"  Hunyuan Gong?"

    Hunyuan Kungfu uses Hunyuan palm as the practice method, integrates the method of inner strength practice into the palm method, avoids many inconveniences such as getting rid of distracting thoughts, going crazy, and so on.

    Hunyuan Kungfu is the unique skill of Huashan School in the era of Jade Blood Sword. Although it was created after Zixia Kungfu, its power is far from what Zixia Kungfu can match.

    ? Huashan Jiugong, Zixia is number one. In the era of Swordsman, Zixia's magic is only the strongest internal strength of Huashan School, but it is far from reaching the top level of internal strength in Jianghu.

    However, the Hunyuan Kungfu in the Jade Blood Sword era is a magical skill comparable to the Shaolin Yijinjing.

    Since the era of Xiaoao, the Huashan School has strictly accepted disciples, but they never hide their secrets. Each generation of martial arts is better than the next generation, and their achievements far exceed the era of Xiaoao. However, this Hunyuan Gong is also indispensable.

    Jiu Nan listened to Gao Peng's words, nodded with a smile, and said: "You are indeed well-informed, yes, it is the Hunyuan Kungfu that I want to teach you as a teacher.  The Hunyuan Palm is taught to you."

    "Although I don't have a left arm as a teacher, I can infuse my inner strength into my sleeves, making my sleeves look like my arms. Just watch out, the first form, the sun and the moon together"

    After Jiu Nan finished speaking, Gao Peng stepped aside and watched intently. Jiu Nan swung one palm, and the empty sleeve of his left arm bulged up.

    Although this set of palm techniques is not perfect, but in the nine difficult executions, advance and retreat, tend to avoid, extremely flexible, but it can also be said to be varied, and every move and style is extremely ingenious.

    Gao Peng concentrated all his energy, had nothing else in his eyes, and watched quietly. He observed some tiny details carefully, not letting go of any detail. His eyesight was trained by stabbing the bee colony.  They can see everything clearly, and they can observe everything in detail.

    For the Hunyuan, the vitality is not divided, the chaos is one, the beginning of the vitality, the second generation, the second generation, the third, and the third transformation, and even the nine xuan, from nine to one, is the truth of Taoism.

    Therefore, there are nine forms of Hunyuan Palm, each form has nine moves, and there are ninety-nine and eighty-one moves in total. Each move has its own changes.  Give birth to the wonderful effect of softness.

    Jiu is difficult to control the empty sleeve of the left arm with internal force, but it is also extremely flexible, no different from the arm. After about a cup of tea, the set of Hunyuan Palm has been used up.

    Jiu Nan resigned and stood up, looked at Gao Peng, and asked with a smile: "Peng'er, how many do you write down?"

    Gao Peng scratched the back of his head, and said with a sneer, "Your apprentice is not talented. I have basically memorized the nine moves and eighty-one moves."

    "Oh? Please come and take a look." Jiu Nan said in surprise.

    "Yes, Master." Gao Peng walked to the arena, opened his palms, and spread them out like a real one.

    ?The sun and the moon shine together, the aura soars to the sky, hates the sky and enters the earth, crosses yin and yang skillfully, embraces the yuan and returns to one, double dragons play with pearls, moves mountains and fills the sea, subdues demons alone, and draws qi back to the field.

    Gao Peng moved the nine-style Hunyuan Palm one by one, and he really felt the internal force in his body ready to move. The reason why he didn't fully move it was probably because he was still a beginner, and many moves were not in place, so they didn't have any effect.

    After Gao Peng finished using it, Nine Difficulties praised him again and again. He was amazed by Gao Peng's aptitude, savvy and memory, and immediately began to correct Gao Peng's movements and explain the main points one by one, and the time passed quietly without knowing it.

    More than half an hour later, A Ke made breakfast and went out to ask his master and senior brothers to eat. What he saw was Gao Peng performing a set of palm techniques in the courtyard, while Jiu Nan stood aside smiling and nodding.

    Obviously, in just over half an hour, Gao Peng has mastered the Hunyuan Palm. At this moment, he felt that during the process of using the Hunyuan Palm, the Shaolin basic internal force in his body was running in a completely different meridian route from before.

    ThirtyAlthough the internal force of ?? is not high in quality and power is not enough, it is more than enough to open up the meridians and acupoints of the Hunyuan Kungfu route, and some of the meridians involved in the Hunyuan Kungfu operation have already been opened up by Gao Peng, so Gao Peng  The speed of opening up the remaining meridians and acupoints is very fast.

    And in the process of Gao Peng constantly performing the Hunyuan Palm over and over again, the basic internal force of Shaolin in the past 30 years began to change, and the internal force that was originally thin and indifferent, like water vapor, began to compress and solidify.

    Gao Peng's internal force decreased at a speed visible to the naked eye. Of course, it didn't really decrease, but condensed, just like water vapor condensed into water droplets.

    That kind of change is like the clouds in the sky are condensed and finally turned into rainwater. Although the skill has shrunk, its quality has been greatly enhanced.

    Seeing A Ke come out, Jiu Nan asked lightly, "What's the matter?"

    When A Ke heard Jiu Nan's question, she withdrew her gaze from Gao Peng, looked at Jiu Nan, and said softly, "Master, breakfast is ready and ready to eat."

    Jiu Nan nodded and said: "You put the food on the table first, and I will come later with your senior brother."

    "Yes." A Ke gave Gao Peng another envious look, then turned and went to the kitchen.

    After Gao Peng finished practicing Hunyuan Palm again, Jiu Nan said: "Okay, Penger, stop now! Practice after breakfast."

    "Yes, Master." Gao Peng received his kung fu, walked towards Nine Difficulties and said with an excited smile, "Master, the Hunyuan Kung Fu is really powerful, and the 30 years of Shaolin internal energy that my apprentice has cultivated hard, now only has more than 20 years left.  However, there is only a small amount of Hunyuan Zhenqi, which is equivalent to one year's skill, and it has shrunk by six times."

    "But I feel that the power of Hunyuan Gong in this year is enough to resist the basic internal power of Shaolin in ten years."

    "It's natural, this Hunyuan huh?" Jiu Nan heard the words without any surprise, and when he was about to say something, he suddenly reacted and asked in surprise: "Thirty years of skill? You are only in your twenties  , where did the thirty years of skill come from?"

    Gao Peng smiled slightly, and said with no change in his face: "Master doesn't know something. This disciple has been practicing diligently since he obtained the Shaolin basic inner strength more than ten years ago. He hasn't slept for more than ten years. He sleeps at night with  Practice internal strength instead of sleep."

    "In addition, the apprentice has always maintained a virgin body, Yuanyang has not been released, and the cultivation of this Shaolin internal strength has advanced by leaps and bounds, even compared to that Shaolin monk." (Remember this site website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 364 What is the lack of opportunity?  It's just bad luck

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    After Gao Peng finished speaking, he secretly breathed a sigh of relief. Damn, he didn¡¯t pay attention to leaking his words when he was so excited. Fortunately, Master didn¡¯t know that I started practicing inner strength when I was in my twenties. It¡¯s been more than 20 years now.  It's still big, otherwise it really can't be explained.

    After listening to Gao Peng's words, Jiu Nan was surprised and admired. He hadn't slept in more than ten years. Isn't this just hard work?  He is simply a martial idiot, it's a pity that he didn't acquire any advanced internal strength when he was young.

    ?That person had just completed his internal skills at the age of twenty, and he became one of the first-class masters in the Jianghu. If Xiao Gao had his background and opportunities, his achievements would probably be as good as mine now, right?

    Nine Difficulties said with distress and admiration: "Why do you push yourself so much? Exercise should be done with a degree of relaxation, so-called overdoing is not enough. Diligence is a good thing, but you can't act like a martial idiot."

    "Since ancient times, all martial arts idiots have had no good results. They either went crazy after practicing martial arts, or became useless people who don't understand anything except martial arts."

    "Since you have 30 years of basic internal strength, after converting all of these 30 years of basic internal strength into Hunyuan Zhenqi, Hunyuan Gong will surely achieve a small amount of success."

    "With your marksmanship, there are few people in the Jianghu who can rival you. You must not practice so sleeplessly in the future, you know?"

    Hearing Jiu Nan's words of reproach but more concern, Gao Peng had a wry smile on his face, but he was secretly moved and helpless.

    Master!  If I'm just an ordinary time traveler, why do I have to work so hard?  Don't I know that sleeping is comfortable?

    But what I have to face is the enemy who is improving every moment. If I don't work hard, I will die!

    Thinking of this, the wry smile on Gao Peng's face became more real, "Master doesn't know something. When I was young, I saw the Manchu Tartars slaughtering my Han people wantonly, and my home was destroyed by the Tartars. It's a good thing for the Tartars."  Hatred is as deep as the sea."

    "So I made up my mind since I was a child that I must kill all the Tartars and avenge this bloody revenge. Later, I was rescued by a Shaolin layman disciple who taught me martial arts. Since then, I have practiced martial arts desperately, hoping to become stronger as soon as possible.  "

    "Later, as I got older and understood some things, I felt that the time was tight, because when I grew up, I had to devote myself to the anti-Qing cause, and I didn't have much time to practice."

    "So it is even more important to step up your cultivation and strengthen your body before you step into the rivers and lakes, so that you can have more capital to work hard for your heart's desire in the future."

    Jiu Nan looked at Gao Peng in a daze, his heart fluttered endlessly, even a small child knew that he wanted to avenge his family and sacrifice himself for the great cause of the nation, but what have I been doing all these years?

    Wu Sangui, is my enemy just Wu Sangui?  What if I let A Ke kill Wu Sangui?  Besides harming the innocent child, A Ke, what's the use?

    Why did I become so vicious?  Always thinking about using an innocent child to create a human tragedy of patricide.

    Even if I did it, would I really be happy?  I'm really not as good as a child!

    Nine troubles filled with sorrow, sorrow for the years I wasted, sorrow for my narrow hatred.

    She really wants to thank Gao Peng, because he woke her up and let her know what she should do, what her real goal should be, and the meaning of her lifewhat is it.

    Thinking of this, Jiu Nan suddenly bowed to Gao Peng when he was caught off guard.

    Gao Peng was startled, hurriedly stepped forward to help Jiu Nan, and said in panic, "Master, what are you doing? How can this disciple bear it? Aren't you letting me be struck by lightning?"

    "Boom"

    What's very bloody is that just as Gao Peng finished speaking, there was a muffled thunder from the heavens, but the sky had been gloomy since the morning. At this time, enough dark clouds had finally gathered, and it was going to thunder and rain.

    "Wow, look at Master, you are simply a swindler!"

    "Puchihehehehe"

    Jiu Nan couldn't help laughing at Gao Peng who ran to the roof to avoid lightning with a panicked expression.

    "Master, it's raining, come in quickly!"

    "Boom"

    Jiu Nan heard the words and turned around and raised his head, feeling the cold drizzle that fell on his face, listening to the bursts of spring thunder in the sky, and murmured: "When the spring thunder strikes, it will startle the swallows and snakes, and it will come again!"  It's spring"

    Twenty-six years ago, on March 18th, on a sunny spring day, Li Zicheng's Dashun Army broke through the city of Beijing, and Emperor Chongzhen Meishan hanged himself.

      "Master, this spring thunder not only startled swallows and snakes, but also startled disciples. Come in quickly! The spring rain does not seem to be heavy, but it is actually very urgent, and it wets your clothes before you know it."

    Gao Peng naturally understood Jiu Nan's mood in a flash of his mind, and immediately tried to distract her thoughts and tease her.

    Although those words before were harsh to Jiu, they were not his true thoughts. Ah Jiu, such a pitiful and beloved character, became a princess of subjugation.

    Except for the daughter of a big enemy she thinks, she has been alone for twenty-six years. She must be lonely in her heart, so Gao Peng couldn't help but want to make her happy.

    It's a pity that he didn't travel to the Jade Blood Sword period, otherwise he would never allow Ah Jiu to end up like this.

    After hearing Gao Peng's words, Jiu Nan finally had a bright smile on his face, turned around and walked into the house. In the hall, A Ke had already prepared meals, a pot of steamed buns, and three bowls of porridge.

    "Wow, didn't you see it! Junior sister, you still have this skill. This steamed bun is white and round, and it looks delicious."

    Gao Peng said with a serious face, but his eyes swept across A Ke's chest inadvertently. It is estimated that only he himself could understand the indecent meaning in his words.

    After his childhood was lost on Shenlong Island, he also began to slowly become unscrupulous. A Ke is already eighteen years old and has developed well, which is enough to arouse some bad thoughts in Gao Peng.

    A Ke smiled and did not speak. She sat down at the table after Jiu Nan and Gao Peng sat down.

    Jiu Nan picked up the porridge and took a sip, put down the bowl and said calmly: "A Ke, from tomorrow onwards, you can practice kung fu with your senior brother! Peng'er, take A Ke to order."

    A Ke was stunned suddenly, staring at Jiu Nan's still indifferent face, seemingly in disbelief.

    "Hey, yes, Master, I will teach my sister well. By the way, Master, I once obtained a peerless lightness skill called 'Swallows Traveling Thousands of Miles' by chance."

    "I can say without shame that this lightness kung fu is absolutely the best in the world, and it contains the characteristics of my Tie Jianmen's two light kung fu 'climbing the clouds and riding the dragon' and 'Yuewang Shenjian'."

    "The most important thing is that this lightness kung fu consumes very little. With master's skill, if you perform this light kung fu, you can run from Henan to the capital without exhausting your true energy by skimming water or grazing grass all the way.  Can you pass it on to your junior sister?"

    Jiu Nan paused for a while to take the steamed bun, looked at Gao Peng in surprise, and said, "The exercises are yours, so why not pass them on as you want? But, is the so-called 'Swallows Traveling Thousands of Miles' really so miraculous?"

    Gao Peng blinked at A Ke who finally came to his senses and started to get excited, making her shy for a while, and then said to Jiu: "Every sentence of my apprentice is true, I will tell you the formula of the heart after dinner,  You'll know once you try it."

    Jiu Nan was stunned, and then said: "Peng'er, although you are my apprentice, you are an art investment teacher and belong to your own unique knowledge. You don't need to"

    Gao Peng waved his hand, interrupted Jiu Nan's words, and said sincerely: "Master, since I have chosen to worship you as my teacher, I have already made up my mind to regard Tiejianmen as my teacher's origin."

    "How can an apprentice know something like a unique skill but a master can't? When someone asks me, I don't know how to answer it. If the master knows it, then it will be easy. The master taught it!"

    "This 'Swallows Travel Thousands of Miles' lightness kung fu was obtained by me in a remote mountain village in Cangzhou, Hebei. No one knew that it was a unique skill of lightness kung fu, and the villagers were basically illiterate. That secret book was almost used by people to wipe the dirt (wipe their buttocks)  Yes, I bought it for only 30 Wen."

    Jiu Nan looked at Gao Peng with a dumbfounded smile. Before, he thought that his chances were not as good as that person, but at this moment, what is the difference?  This is simply bad luck, okay?  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 365 Yan, who was underestimated by Gao Peng, travels thousands of miles to Beijing

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    In the yard, A Ke stared dumbfounded at his master flying up and down in the air like a swallow, and hadn't landed for dozens of breaths. He murmured: "Thisis this really light work? Isn't it immortal?"

    Gao Peng also looked at this scene in amazement, Yanzi Li San is simply a genius, even a prodigy, who can create such a bug-like lightness skill.

    In fact, Gao Peng always thought that traveling thousands of miles was just better than ordinary lightness kungfu, but he never expected that when the inner strength is deep enough to perform this lightness kung fu, it is really like a cultivator flying across the sky.

    However, it is not surprising when you think about it, after all, Yanzi Li San was from the late Qing Dynasty, and his internal strength was probably worse than his previous self when he created this lightness kung fu.

    At that time, there was no profound inner strength mentality. Although it was already a myth of an era, he could not see a bigger prospect after all, thinking that the limit of this lightness skill was like that.

    But when performed by a person with profound internal skills, the Swallow will go out faster and farther each time, and the eight-step climb into the air is like a big Peng spreading its wings, soaring upwards.  empty effect.

    Not to mention Swallow's 18 turns, the Nine Difficulties has already broken the limit of 18 turns, and the 38 turns can't be more than that!

    Gao Peng tried it when he had just finished training. He could only do a dozen flips in the air at most, and then he would lose his strength.  the reason?

    Thinking of this, Gao Peng suddenly became excited. It turned out that this is the case. I never thought that I have always underestimated Yan Xingqianli!  When his skills improve in the future, he will almost be invincible. If he can fight, he will fight. If he can't, he will run away. Who can catch up?

    However, that woman's Ti Yunzong should not be underestimated, and the degree of bugs in the way of breathing with her left foot and right foot is no worse than that of Swallow Eighteen.

    It is very likely that after the skill is advanced, as the netizens of later generations complained, they can really step on the left foot and fly out of the atmosphere.

    Jiu Nan danced excitedly in the sky for four or five minutes, and then the excitement subsided a little, and she finally landed on the ground. She has not felt such excitement for a long time, and there are not many things in this world that can move her.  Especially martial arts.

    But today this newly recruited apprentice gave her a huge surprise. With this lightness skill, she seemed to have become a land god. If she was seen by others, she might be worshiped as a god.

    "Peng'er, the person who created this lightness kung fu can be said to be a rare genius that is rare in a thousand years. This lightness kung fu alone is enough to start a sect and become the ancestor of a sect. It's just why the teacher has never heard of the fact that there is such a thing in the world.  Such a top qinggong master?"

    Rare to see in a thousand years?  Not necessarily!  As far as Gao Peng knows, in the Northern Song Dynasty, there was a strange person who created a miraculous skill that truly uses martial arts to enter Taoism. The lightness kung fu contained in that miraculous skill is the real method of crossing the void and flying with the body.

    That person is Xiaoyaozi, the founder of the Xiaoyao School, and that miraculous skill is called "Xiaoyao Yufeng" (from the first edition of Tianlong Babu, which was later edited and deleted by the author because it was too fantasy).

    It's just that this extraordinary skill is too difficult to practice, except for himself, no one under the sect can practice it. Seeing that the disciples under the sect are getting older, they still can't enter the sect.

    In desperation, Xiaoyaozi had no choice but to split Xiaoyao Yufeng into three parts, forming "Little Wuxiang Gong", "Beiming Shengong" and "Eight Desolation and Liuhe Only I Respect Gong" respectively, and then passed on the inheritance.

    Xiaoyaozi is looking forward to the future when his disciples will practice the three skills, and then use them as a basis to re-integrate the three skills into one, reversely introduce the secret of Xiaoyao's wind-fighting skills, and reproduce the miraculous skills of Xiaoyao's wind-fighting skills.

    It's a pity that he didn't expect that because of a word of love, his disciples would cause trouble to Xiao Qiang, and the huge Xiaoyao faction would become torn apart, and Xiaoyao Yufeng would never reappear.

    "Master, being good at light work does not mean you are good at martial arts. If you are careless, a pack of Mongolian sweat medicine can kill him. It is estimated that this senior died before he had time to become famous in the world. It is a success for us as a teacher and apprentice."

    "Fortunately, this peerless lightness kung fu has not been lost. It fell into the hands of our master and apprentice. Sooner or later, we will be able to carry it forward, and presumably that senior will be able to rest in peace."

    After listening to Gao Peng's words, Jiu Nan nodded slowly, and said: "What you said is reasonable, well, you have just learned Hunyuan Palm, and you are making rapid progress."

    "Transform the basic internal force into Hunyuan Zhenqi as soon as possible. After a while, we will go out, Ake, you and your senior brother should study hard."

    "Didn't you always say that I don't teach you internal strength? Now I have the strongest?The inner strength is taught to your senior brother, how much you can learn depends on yourself.  "

    After Jiu Nan finished speaking, she turned straight and went back to the room. Although her opinion of A Ke had changed, her attitude could not be changed in a short while.

    But for A Ke, this is already a change like seeing the blue sky through the clouds and mists. She can feel that Master's attitude towards her is slowly changing, and this change is obviously brought about by the senior brother, because it is from the senior brother.  After coming, she changed.

    "Thank you, Master." A Ke smiled and shouted at Jiu Nan's back, then turned to Gao Peng, looking at him with burning eyes.

    With his back to the brothers and sisters, he heard the joy in A Ke's voice, his heart relaxed for no reason, and the corners of his mouth curled into a beautiful arc.

    Gao Peng looked at A Ke with a smile, and said: "That's it, I don't need to teach you secretly, come on! I will teach you the palm technique of practicing this internal skill first, you have to learn it quickly!"

    "Yeah, I will definitely study hard."

    Seeing that the originally melancholy girl turned into a vigorous young girl, Gao Peng couldn't help showing a gratified smile on his face

    Since then, Gao Peng has devoted himself to practicing martial arts in the abode, but he has been living in Ake's small valley. After all, there are only two bedrooms in the abode, and it is not convenient for Gao Peng to be a big man.

    Naturally, I knew about Ake's Jiu Nan in the valley for a long time, but I just didn't care about it. After more than a month, it entered the spring of March, and as the days went by, Jiu Nan's mood gradually became depressed.

    Gao Peng naturally knew what was going on, so he didn't say much. He just made Jiu Nan happy in different ways every day. In the original play, Wei Xiaobao did it for her, and he even doubled it, which moved Jiu Nan deeply.

    For more than a month, Gao Peng has already transformed all the basic internal energy of Shaolin. After 30 years of skill, he only got five years of Hunyuan Zhenqi, but these five years of Hunyuan Zhenqi are stronger than the basic internal energy of Shaolin in the past 30 years.  .

    At least he has been able to persist in two hundred moves under Nine Difficulties with his deadly throat-locking spear technique. He didn't retreat until his true energy was exhausted and he was powerless.

    And A Ke has also mastered the Hunyuan palm, and began to slowly step into the road of inner strength cultivation. The relationship between the brothers and sisters is also increasing day by day.  close.

    One day in March, Jiu Nan suddenly ordered the two to get ready, they were going out.

    Gao Peng knew that Jiu Nan was going to Meishan to pay homage to Chongzhen, so he didn't say much. He just took care of everything and bought a comfortable carriage.

    The next day, with Gao Peng as the coachman, the three masters and apprentices set off for the capital.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 366

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Master, why did we come to Meishan?" A Ke looked at Jiu Nan's back in doubt, and asked with a ignorant face.

    Nine Difficulties naturally ignored A Ke, Gao Peng said to A Ke in a deep voice: "Today is March 18, twenty-six years ago, the late Emperor Chongzhen hanged himself here to die for his country."

    Ake was stunned, but she still didn't understand what the relationship between Emperor Chongzhen's hanging and the Nine Difficulties was.

    Gao Peng was afraid that Ake would ask something that would make Jiu Nan unhappy, so he sighed immediately and said in a low voice: "In history, most of the kings who subjugated the country were extravagant and ignorant, disregarding their ancestors' hundreds of years of foundation."

    "And the first emperor reigned for seventeen years. He worked hard, did not love women, but liked to read a lot. Although he was an emperor, he never enjoyed rich clothes and fine food. Except for the dragon robe when he was in the court, he always wore it on weekdays.  Patched clothes, but they lose the country because of hard work."

    "Alas how unfair is God?"

    As soon as Gao Peng sighed, tears fell from Jiu Nan's eyes. While Gao Peng was talking to A Ke, the crooked neck tree had already arrived.

    Listening to Gao Peng's words, Jiu Nan couldn't suppress the sadness in his heart anymore, tears kept sliding down his cheeks like a bank bursting, kneeling down with his legs bent, and weeping uncontrollably from his mouth.

    Gao Peng pulled A Ke and knelt down on the ground behind Jiu Nan, thinking to himself, this is kneeling to his master, and it is not an unacceptable thing.

    "Masteryou are"

    Since Gao Peng pretended not to know Jiu Nan's identity, seeing her in such a state naturally shouldn't be unresponsive, at least he should have shown some doubts.

    Jiu Nan cried for a while, maybe she vented her sad emotions, so she gradually stopped, stood up and wiped away her tears, and said lightly: "Peng'er, I want to go to the palace to have a look."

    Gao Peng was taken aback when he heard the words, of course he did it to make Jiu ugly, and immediately nodded happily, saying: "Yes, master, my disciple has been in and out of the palace many times, and I already know the terrain of the palace well, and the Queen Mother is my  Wherever the master wants to go, the apprentice will guide you."

    "However, it is still inconvenient during the day, how about we enter the palace at night?"

    Jiu Nan looked at Gao Peng in amazement and said, "What did you just say? Is the Queen Mother Tartar one of yours?"

    Gao Peng nodded with a smile, and said: "Exactly, the real Queen Mother of Tartars has been handed over many years ago, and now this Queen Mother is the general of my court who was killed by Yuan Chonghuan's coercion, the left governor Ping Liao  Mao Wenlong's daughter Mao Dongzhu is disguised."

    "She was originally a member of the Shenlong Cult, but the Shenlong Cult has now been subdued by the disciple. The leader is a confidante of the disciple. She led the Shenlong Cult into my Tiandihui sect and worked for me."

    Jiu Nan heard the words with joy on his face, looked at Gao Peng with satisfaction, and praised: "Peng'er, you really have the ability, even the Queen Mother is yours, it seems that the Tartars are really close to strength."

    Gao Peng nodded and echoed: "Exactly, master, let's go! Come back after dark."

    "Um."

    At night, since A Ke hadn't completed his martial arts, he couldn't use his lightness kung fu, so he waited at the inn, and Gao Peng and Jiu Nan flew a hundred feet directly from Meishan Mountain and entered the Forbidden City.

    "Master, where do you want to go? Disciple will take you there!"

    Jiu Nan listened to Gao Peng's words, smiled slightly, and said: "I want to go anywhere as a teacher, but the teacher in the palace is more familiar with you, so you can follow as a teacher."

    "oh?"

    Immediately Gao Peng followed Jiu Nan to wander around the palace, walking through the imperial garden unimpeded, just like visiting his own back garden. In fact, this imperial garden used to be the back garden of Jiu Nan's family.

    Not long after, Gao Peng followed Jiu Nan to the Shoukang Palace next to the Compassionate Ning Palace. Jiu Nan pushed the door and entered, but the palace was in a state of dust.

    Shoukang Palace was originally the residence of the empress dowager in Daming, and the concubines and concubines lived here. The emperor came here to greet him every two or three days. It was changed to the Cining Palace after the Qing Dynasty, and this palace was naturally empty.  down.

    "The gate is still the same, the face is completely changed, alas" Jiu Nan looked at the untouched furnishings in the dusty palace, tears welled up in his eyes, and sighed endlessly. This was her mother's residence back then, but now that she came here, she naturally recalled the past.  Old things.

    "Master, who are you?" Gao Peng suddenly asked in a trembling voice.

    Jiu took a hard look at him, with a forced smile on his face, and said: "With your intelligence, you should have already guessed one or two!"

    Gao Peng took a deep breath, nodded with excitement on his face, and said, "I only know that in order to keep the concubines and princesses in the harem from being humiliated, the late emperor kissed him."All of them were beheaded with his hands, and only Princess Changping was injured, but she did not die.  "

    "MasterMaster, could it be that your arm"

    Jiu Nan showed sadness on his face, nodded slowly, and said: "This hand was cut off by the emperor that day."

    "As expectedas expected, master, you are reallythanks to the blessing of God, which allowed me to find master. As long as I realize the goal of fighting the Qing Dynasty and restoring the Ming Dynasty, I, Gao Peng, will have no regrets in this life."

    Gao Peng is an actor, after many years of experience in the world of reincarnation, his acting skills have long been honed to perfection. If he is in the showbiz of later generations, the statuette will probably be softened. His emotions come as soon as he speaks, and tears fall as soon as he speaks  .

    Jiu Nan was infected by Gao Peng's emotions, and tears dripped down. He stretched out his single arm, took Gao Peng into his arms, patted him on the back, and murmured comfortingly: "Good boy, good boy,  Don't cry, isn't Master doing well? I didn't suffer much"

    "Master woo woo"

    Gao Peng leaned on Jiu Nan's shoulder, suppressed his voice and wept bitterly in a low voice. How could he not let Jiu Nan be moved by that kind of sincerity?

    However, there was a flash of light in Gao Peng's big teardrop eyes. Naturally, his various actions would not be aimless and idle.

    If this trend continues, sooner or later his status in Jiu Nan's heart will become no different from that of his own son, and then many things in the future will be easy to operate.

    After a long while, the master and apprentice finally adjusted their emotions and calmed down, but Jiu Nan felt that her heart and this apprentice were much closer, and the eyes they looked at him were even closer.

    "Let's go! Take me to see General Mao later."

    "Yes, Master, but this Mao Dongzhu has been staying in the palace. She hasn't seen me since I subdued the Dragon Sect, but I have already given her an order through the Dragon Sect Master, and I will just say it when the time comes."

    The two turned around and left the Shoukang Palace, heading towards the Compassionate Ning Palace. The Compassionate Ning Palace is just next door to the Shoukang Palace, and the distance is only ten feet away. The two avoided the big inner guards and went directly from the palace wall to the window of the Empress Dowager's bedroom.

    Gao Peng looked in from the window, but saw Mao Dongzhu pretending to be the queen mother, sitting cross-legged on the couch and meditating. Wei Xiaobao was not captured by Jiu Nan. Not surprisingly, Kangxi and Wei Xiaobao should still be in Mount Wutai, while Duolong and others waited.  A batch of big inner masters are not in the palace.

    Thinking of this, Gao Peng swaggered in through the main entrance with Jiu Nan.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 367 Snow Ginseng Jade Toad Pill Grand Lama Sanjay

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Kangdang."

    The door was pushed open, which naturally woke up Mao Dongzhu who was meditating.

    "Who? How dare you break into the forbidden palace at night?" Mao Dongzhu got up and went to the ground, concentrating on guard.

    Gao Peng smiled slightly and said: "My name is Gao Peng, you should have heard my name before?"

    Mao Dongzhu was shocked when he heard the words, but he didn't dare to believe them, but his tone was no longer so blunt, "What proof do you have?"

    Gao Peng spread out his hands and said: "Why do you need a certificate? A few days ago, I asked Quanmei to send someone to bring you the antidote for Baotai Yijin Pills. Have you ever received it?"

    When Mao Dongzhu heard this, he no longer had any doubts, and immediately knelt down on the ground, and said respectfully: "It turns out that Lord Gao Xiang is here. The subordinates have never seen the face of Lord Xiang, so they dare not believe it. I hope Lord Xiang will forgive me."

    Gao Peng nodded and said: "Your caution is not wrong, get up!"

    "yes."

    Mao Dongzhu got up, but saw Gao Peng courteously invited a one-armed nun beside him to sit on her brocade couch, and asked cautiously: "Master Gao Xiang, I wonder if this mistress is"

    Gao Peng said proudly: "This is the teacher of the family, the nine-difficult teacher, and also"

    "Peng'er, I don't need others to know my identity." Jiu Nan interrupted Gao Peng's words lightly, glanced at Mao Dongzhu lightly, and admired secretly in his heart, this Mao Dongzhu's disguise technique is really good, even she couldn't see it  nothing different.

    Gao Peng immediately responded respectfully: "Yes, Master."

    Mao Dongzhu hurriedly bowed to Jiu Nan respectfully and said, "So it's the senior, the junior is rude."

    Jiu Nan nodded and said, "You are General Mao's daughter? Why have you pretended to be the Empress Dowager for so many years and have never been discovered?"

    Mao Dongzhu's heart trembled, he didn't expect his identity to be found out, and he didn't dare to underestimate the pair of master and apprentice, his expression became more respectful, "Exactly, since the death of my parents, I have been accepted by the Dragon Sect.  To teach people, to teach martial arts."

    "Later, I was sent to the palace as a court lady to serve the queen, so I can learn 80% or 90% of the queen's tone of voice and demeanor."

    "Since I subdued the Empress Dowager and changed her appearance, I immediately replaced the eunuchs and maids, and I rarely left the palace, so I was able to hide the truth."

    "Emperor Shunzhi has always only loved Concubine Dong E. For so many years, he has never stayed in my bedroom overnight."

    Jiu Nan nodded slowly and said, "It's hard for you."

    Seeing that Jiu Nan had finished asking what he wanted to know, Gao Peng said, "Mao Dongzhu, I asked Miss Quan to send someone to explain to you how you are doing?"

    Mao Dongzhu immediately replied: "It's been done, that person has been wiped out."

    Gao Peng nodded in satisfaction, and said: "Very well, from now on, you don't have to do anything, especially Xiao Guizi, you must never target him again, you know, because of your stupid behavior before, Kangxi  know many things."

    "Although Kangxi still doesn't know that you are a fake empress dowager, they already know that Concubine Dong E and Empress Xiaokang died at your hands."

    Mao Dongzhu was shocked when he heard the words, and said anxiously: "In this way, isn't Kangxi trying to harm me? Then my subordinate"

    Gao Peng waved his hand and said: "You don't have to worry. Kangxi will not touch you easily because of your kindness to him in nurturing and teaching him for many years. The person in Wutai Mountain also ordered not to do anything to you, so you are safe for the time being. Of course,  The premise is that you stop acting rashly."

    "What you need to do in the future is to closely monitor Kangxi, inquire about all his actions and decrees, and organize them into a book. When Thin Toutuo comes to have a private meeting with you, let him take out the information and hand it over to Quan.  Sister, do you understand?"

    Mao Dongzhu couldn't help being a little embarrassed when Gao Peng said that she had a private meeting with Thin Toutuo, and said awkwardly, "Yes, my subordinate understands."

    "I'll emphasize it again, don't target Xiao Guizi again in the future. This kid is as cunning as a ghost. Not only can you not deal with him, but the more you deal with him, the more things you will expose."

    "Besides, he is very useful to our affairs. I also promised that no matter who will rule this country in the future, I will protect his prosperity and wealth for the rest of his life."

    "So you can make friends with him and don't touch him again. Of course, don't expose the relationship between us, and don't let him know your identity as a member of the Dragon Cult, otherwise your death will not be far away, you understand?  ?¡±

    Seeing that Gao Peng said seriously, Mao Dongzhu solemnly replied: "Yes, my subordinates will obey the order of Xiangzhu."

    After Mao Dongzhu finished speaking, she seemed to think of something, and suddenly turned around and walked to the bed, opened the bed board, and took out a blue gourd-shaped porcelain bottle from the hidden compartment inside.He handed it to Gao Peng and said, "Master Xiang, these are thirty snow ginseng and jade toad pills, which are a tribute from the King of Koryo. They are extremely precious."

    "After taking it, it can strengthen the body, prevent all poisons from invading, and it has a miraculous effect on healing internal injuries. This is a little wish from the subordinates. Please accept it with a smile."

    "Well, I accept your wishes. Do things well. You don't have to worry about the palace changing hands in the future. Your mother and daughter will lose everything now. At that time, you will only get more." Gao Peng nodded in satisfaction,  Reaching out to take the bottle, he said meaningfully.

    With Gao Peng's guarantee, Mao Dongzhu was overjoyed, and hurriedly bowed and said, "Thank you, Xiangzhu. By the way, Xiangye, the number one master of Tibetan Tantric Buddhism, the Great Lama Sangye, has arrived in the capital."

    "In the past, Master Hong and Esoteric Buddhism have been cooperating. Although Master Su is in charge now, his subordinates have not dared to cut off contact with them rashly. This matter is for Master Xiang to decide."

    Gao Peng's eyes flashed when he heard the words, and he said to Jiu: "Master, Sangjie has been colluding with the Mongolian prince Galdan, intending to join forces with Wu Sangui to make trouble together, and take this opportunity to occupy our land in the Central Plains. I feel that we can just take this opportunity to take advantage of it."  Kill him."

    Jiu Nan's eyes turned cold, he nodded and said, "What are you going to do?"

    Gao Peng thought for a while, and said to Mao Dongzhu: "Take a chance and send a letter to Sangjie, saying that you have found several forty-two chapters, but my master snatched them away, you know?"

    "Ah? This" Mao Dongzhu was taken aback when he heard the words, and looked at Jiu Nan hesitantly.

    "Don't worry! My master is strong in martial arts, and I'm not a vegetarian. Besides, no matter how powerful Sanjie is, can he stop this?"  Two muskets.

    Originally, Jiu Nan was still a little hesitant, because she had heard of Sang Jie's name, and his martial arts might not be much weaker than hers. In addition, he had brothers and sisters to help him, so it was not certain whether she could match Gao Peng.

    However, when she saw the things in Gao Peng's hands, Jiu Nan immediately felt relieved, with a smile on her face, how could she not be clear about the power of muskets?  Even with her martial arts, she can only avoid it, but cannot stop it at all.

    This has to be done under prepared conditions. If you are caught off guard, even yourself can only be shot with hatred.

    "Since the incense master has already prepared, then the subordinates will follow suit." Seeing this, Mao Dongzhu no longer raised any objections.

    "Well." Gao Peng ignored Mao Dongzhu, put away his musket and turned to Jiu Nan with a smile: "Master, is there any place you want to go?"

    Jiu Nan shook his head and said, "Forget it, let's go!"

    "Alright, when we come back here in a fair and honest manner, master, you can take your disciples to have a good tour of the forbidden palace."

    Jiu Nan listened to Gao Peng's words, and she was very happy in her heart, seeing how pleasing this disciple was.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 368: It's not just kicking the iron board, it's almost kicking a hedgehog

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Jiu Nan and Gao Peng left the palace and returned to the inn. Gao Peng told Jiu Nan that he was going to arrange some things, so he left the inn alone and returned in the middle of the night.

    Early the next morning, the three masters and apprentices left the capital and followed the official road to Hejian Mansion. They were going to Hejian to participate in the so-called Turtle Killing Conference.

    Gao Peng drove slowly in the carriage, Jiu Nan and A Ke sat in the carriage and did not show their faces, but they did not attract attention on this official road where people come and go.

    It's just that Jiu Nan keenly discovered that there seemed to be some people behind them, but after Gao Peng told her that they were all his own people, she was relieved, knowing that Gao Peng should have arranged last night to deal with the Lama's Tiandihui disciples  .

    After walking to the town that helped Wei Xiaobao deal with the Ouchi guards last time, they still went to the inn that changed from white to black last time.

    After sitting in the guest room of the inn for a while, a group of four lamas entered the inn.

    "Hey, shopkeeper, have you ever seen a nun in white? She has only one hand, so it's easy to recognize."

    "no no¡­¡­"

    "Boom"

    "Is there any? If you dare to fool Buddha, if I find someone, I will burn down your dilapidated shop."

    "Yes, yes, she is in room No. 2, Tianzi."

    "Hmph, you're smart."

    Hearing the shouts downstairs that obviously did not sound like the Central Plains population, Gao Peng and Jiu Nan looked at each other and smiled, Gao Peng said to A Ke: "Junior Sister, you go to the next door first, lest you can't take care of you when you start."

    "Oh! Be careful, master and brother." A Ke was full of confidence in Jiu Nan and Gao Peng, and knowing that she couldn't help, she obediently got up and walked out.

    Calmly glanced at the four lamas who had heard the news and were going upstairs, and pushed open the door of the next wing.

    Gao Peng took the life-threatening throat-lock gun from behind, stood it on the table, then picked up the teacup on the table as if nothing had happened, and said with a smile: "Master, Sang Jie should not have arrived after hearing the news, no accident, the leader is Sang  Jie's younger brother Bayan."

    "I'm afraid I can't catch him with my disciple's skill, so he asked Master to dismiss him. As for the remaining three, leave it to disciple."

    Jiu Nan nodded slightly, without much objection.

    In the original play, she was able to fight for a tie with one against four. If she only dealt with one, it would be easy to catch. Although his other three juniors may not be much weaker, but at this level, even if they are only a little bit weaker, it is impossible to fight.  It's totally two different things.

    Gao Peng's marksmanship characteristics made him not afraid of siege, and there was not much difference between hitting one and three, at most it was a matter of consumption.

    "Sure enough, here, little nun, my elder brother, the Great Lama Sangye, wants to see you, so come with us!"

    Four lamas appeared at the door, and when they looked inside, they were overjoyed to see a one-armed nun in white sitting inside.

    As for Gao Peng next to her, they ignored him directly, and without even looking at him, one of the lamas directly shouted at Jiu Nan.

    Gao Peng narrowed his eyes slightly, and began to flash a dangerous light, ignoring himself and not talking, it's not a big deal, the key is what does this bastard call his master?  Little nun?  Why is your face so big?

    Immediately, he held the deadly throat-locking gun beside him and did not get up. He just sat there and pointed the gun at the lama who was talking, and shouted angrily: "Give you a chance, slap yourself in the mouth twice, and then get out, I can spare you  Life."

    The four lamas looked at each other, and after looking at each other, Qiqi raised his head and laughed wildly, "Hahahaha"

    Gao Peng's eyes flashed brightly, and at this moment, the Hunyuan Qi in his body suddenly spewed out, rushing into the deadly throat-locking gun.

    "Clang"

    ?It was faster than any time the gun was fired before. The tip of the gun was ejected by Hunyuan Zhenqi, and it seemed to have turned into a crossbow bolt, shooting at the lama who spoke at a speed that was hard to distinguish with the naked eye.

    "poof"

    "Uh ho ho"

    "Ah Hubayin"

    The lama had already been pierced through the throat by the suddenly extended life-destroying gun. Originally, all the lamas were standing in front of the door, and there was still a distance of nearly ten feet away from Gao Peng and Jiu Nan. They were all confident that if the other party made any moves within this distance  , they will be able to respond calmly.

    So when they heard Gao Peng's angry shout like mentally retarded, they raised their heads and laughed wildly without any scruples. In their view, Gao Peng is just a young junior who can be crushed to death easily, so how can they take him seriously?

    But in fact, as an applicant who has been reincarnated so many times, it is not an exaggeration to describe him as having gone through vicissitudes. How could Gao Peng get angry so easily?  heWhether it's moving or shouting angrily, the purpose is to lower the lama's vigilance and at the same time make preparations for attack.

    Ordinary people encounter this kind of ignorant situation, either they are furious and do it directly, or like these lamas, they ridicule to the fullest, but no matter what the situation is, it will make their vigilance lowered for a moment.

    But at this very moment, Gao Peng was enough to kill one person. The only thing that made him more regretful was that the lama standing second on the right who was killed by him was not the leader Bayan, but the one who was killed by nine disasters in the original book.  Hubayin, who was captured alive with Wei Xiaobao.

    So according to the standing position, Bayan should be the second one on the left.

    "Clang"

    At the same time that Gao Peng retracted the life-killing throat-lock gun, the remaining three lamas also rushed up. With a lift of Jiu Nan's hand, the table in front of them flew out and smashed hard at the three rushing lamas.  Lama.

    The three lamas were afraid that when the table was smashed, Gao Peng would take the opportunity to pop out the gun head and kill one of them, so they didn't dare to force them.  .

    In fact, Gao Peng really had this plan. As long as they dared to shake the table, he would immediately shoot them and kill another person.

    Seeing that his plan failed, Gao Peng didn't care, he got up and rushed towards the wall beside him. The lama on the far right came straight to chase after Gao Peng, while Bayan and the lama on the left faced Nine Difficulties together.

    Jiu Nan waved his palm, and his empty sleeves instantly swelled up, attacking the two of them skillfully crossing yin and yang.

    The skillfully crossing yin and yang is a move that is used against many people. Originally, two palms need to be used together to exert its maximum power.

    However, Jiu Nan only has a right hand, so the sleeve of her left arm is usually longer than her right hand, to replace the missing palm.

    Nine is difficult to swell the sleeves with internal strength, but it can also play the role of the arm, and to a certain extent, it is more flexible than the arm, but it is slightly weaker in terms of lethality.

    Therefore, the sleeve of the left arm is usually only used as an aid, and the right hand must be used to attack and injure the enemy.

    Bayan's martial arts are not weak, he joined forces with a younger brother, and he could barely support it in dozens of moves, but the lama who attacked Gao Peng was miserable.

    After he really got to know Gao Peng, he realized that they had misjudged him before. Not only is this kid not weak in martial arts, but he is not as strong as a young man in his twenties.  Just kicked the hedgehog.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 369 Practical Application of Textbook-style Hunyuan Palm

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    In fact, with Gao Peng's "martial age", he is not a young man in his twenties.

    But the lama rushed forward, and Gao Peng rushed to the wall. When he was about to hit the wall, he slightly tilted his body and stepped on the wall with his feet. The whole person seemed to be squatting on the wall sideways.  pedal.

    The whole person rushed towards the chasing lama with a spear straightened out. The left hand holding the butt of the gun shook, and blossoms of spear flowers burst out immediately from the end of the gun, and a little bit of cold star turned into a piece of cold star.

    The lama was terrified, the hairs all over his body stood up, how could he dare to accept the move?  Immediately, he bent his legs, leaned his upper body back, and his whole body, as if folded in half, slid under Gao Peng's body close to the ground, avoiding the almost unsolvable shot.

    The lama was a little annoyed, he had already brought his weapon with him, and he couldn't even block it at this time, just thinking about the cold stars made one's scalp explode, and he couldn't deal with them with bare hands.  I can't tell if it's real or not.

    But he didn't know that in front of the head of the black iron gun, even if he brought a weapon, the result would not make much difference.

    In fact, those cold stars are all real, but Gao Peng's speed is too fast. After the previous shot, that shot left an afterimage due to its extremely fast speed. The afterimage has not disappeared, and the next shot has already been stabbed.

    Coupled with the skill of shaking the gun, the tip of the gun trembled at an extremely fast speed, forming many spear flowers, making the dots of cold stars connect into one piece, and it seemed that the entire space was covered by the cold stars formed by the tip of the gun  .

    But Gao Peng actually stabbed that spear, so no matter which point of cold star stabs him, a blood hole will inevitably appear on his body.

    The explanation is simple and easy to understand, that is, Gao Peng stabs many spears at an extremely fast speed, leaving many holes in the enemy's body, but because the speed is too fast, the naked eye can't keep up, so it looks like he only stabs  One shot, but it made a lot of holes.

    Gao Peng's shot missed, and he made a hollow somersault in the air, landed steadily, twisted his waist, and turned his spear smoothly.

    Gao Peng held the gun in one hand with his right hand, and pointed the carbine back at the lama who had just stopped sliding, straightened his upper body, and stabbed at the lama who hadn't even had time to get up.

    "Clang"

    "poof"

    The head of the black iron gun pierced through the lama's left back and pierced through the left chest. Gao Peng hardly felt any resistance, just like piercing through a layer of window paper.

    Feeling deeply in his heart, the retractable feature of this deadly choke gun is simply not very easy to use. He can't remember how many times he has used this trick to kill enemies outside the attack range of the normal long gun.

    "Clang"

    "Bang bang bang"

    "poof"

    When Gao Peng killed the lama and retracted the choke gun, there was a dull slap mixed with a crisp sound.

    Gao Peng turned around and looked, only to see the Nine Difficulties Form Double Dragon Playing Beads, taking all the palms of the Tantric Mahamudra from the attack of the two lamas, and then wrapped his left arm sleeve around the man on the left, his right palm used a single form to subdue the devil and quickly attack a few times  palm, forcing the suspected Bayan back.

    Immediately afterwards, the sleeves alone sent hate to the sky, and flicked up and down like a spirit snake, shaking the arms of the remaining lama, opening the empty door in front of his chest, Jiu Nan's eyes were fixed, his right palm was level with the sleeve  Take it back together, push it up and down, and push it out suddenly.

    The right palm hits the Tanzhong acupoint on the lama's chest, and the left sleeve hits the sea of ??energy in his dantian. This move is exactly the first style of Hunyuan Palm, Sun Moon He Hui.

    The lama was hit by this trick, and his whole body was thrown backwards, and he spurted out a mouthful of blood in the air, seeing that he was dying.

    This stance of Sun Moon He Hui, the palms can be light or heavy, and the consequences are different due to different weights. It is a palm gesture that can leave room for people.

    The light ones are only temporarily slackened in internal energy, and the qi channels are not smooth, which can be recovered after a little breath adjustment. The slightly heavier ones will be broken by the sea of ??qi, completely crippled in martial arts, and suffer internal injuries.

    Jiu Nan knew that these lamas colluded with traitors and wanted to invade the Han people's country, so they would not show mercy, and hit hard when they made a move.

    Bayan saw that in an instant, he was the only one left among the four of his senior brothers, he was so frightened that his heart was torn apart, and he wanted to run away as soon as he moved.

    "Clang"

    A familiar sound of gold and iron came, and Bayan's scalp tingled, and he forcibly stopped the figure that was rushing forward.

    Sure enough, at the same time he stopped, the jet-black gun head with a flickering cold light passed in front of him in an instant. If he didn't stop, he would be pierced through the body.

    Gao Peng fired the gun, and after blocking Bayan's footsteps, his arms trembled, and the gun barrel suddenly pulled horizontally towards Bayan's chest.

      "bang"

    Bayan's reaction was not slow, he raised his palms and slapped the gun barrel, although the force from the gun barrel was not too deep, it was extremely solid.  The power of the elephant could not be completely resolved, but was forced to retreat.

    Bayan's heart was chilled, he knew that he might have to confess here, but because Gao Peng stopped him, the one-armed nun with extraordinary martial arts behind him had already chased after him.

    In desperation, Bayan had no choice but to turn around to deal with the nine difficulties, but Gao Peng leapt forward, gunned down the gun and guarded the door of the house, and closed the door to beat the dog.

    "Snapped"

    "Well"

    Bayan and Jiu Nan faced each other with palms, he felt a tightness in his chest, and retreated a few steps.

    Jiu Nan didn't give Bayan any chance to breathe, stretched out his left sleeve, rolled up a long bench that he was sitting on before, and smashed it towards Bayan, but that stool was filled with Jiu Nan's large amount of chaotic essence.  gas.

    This is the seventh form of Hunyuan Palm, moving mountains and filling seas. Originally, this form was similar to the move of the Eighteen Palms of Subduing the Dragon and the Flying Dragon in the Sky. It rises up and uses the powerful qi of the palms to suppress the opponent with the force of the fall.

    Although Jiu Nan lacked an arm, it was difficult to exert the strongest power of this move, so she found another way to form this move by throwing objects and infusing true energy to achieve the purpose of suppressing the opponent.

    "Wow"

    "poof"

    The power of Bayan's six dragons and six elephants was fully concentrated, and he slashed out with the Mahamudra Kungfu of the Tantric School, destroying the bench, but he himself was unable to resist the attack of the mixed primordial energy after all, and suffered internal injuries, and a mouthful of blood spewed out.

    Jiu Nan swiped her toes on the ground, a swallow scooped up water, and rushed towards Bayan with one palm, embracing her from outside to inside. Her chest was filled with Hunyuan Qi, and even the air became distorted. When she got close to Bayan  , those true qi suddenly condensed into Jiu Nan's palm.

    "boom"

    Jiu Nan's palm imprinted impartially on Bayan's chest, but Bayan didn't fly out like the lama who was hit by Sun Moon He Hui's move before.

    He bowed his body, his eyes were bulging, the clothes on his back swelled like air, an invisible energy penetrated from his chest to his back, and his heart veins and surrounding important main veins were all broken.

    This is the fifth form of the Hunyuan Palm, embracing the Yuan and returning to one, compressing the Hunyuan True Qi extremely, condensing it in one palm, destroying the enemy's heart.

    Bayan bent his legs and knelt down, then his upper body fell forward and fell to the ground dead.

    Gao Peng watched Nine Difficulties, a series of practical applications of Hunyuan Palm like a textbook, and consciously benefited a lot, and his understanding of Hunyuan Palm has reached a new level.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 370 The Eighth Level of Dragon Elephant Prajna Kung Fu?  nonexistent

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    After palming Bayan to death, Jiu Nan took two deep breaths, exhaled slowly, slid a single palm across a semicircle, slowly pressed it down on his chest, and performed the last move of the Hunyuan Palm, entraining the dantian.

    As the name suggests, this pose is used to guide the zhenqi produced by practicing Hunyuan Palm back to the dantian for storage during practice, and to calm down the turbulent zhenqi after the battle.

    "Master is really powerful. This Bayan is the second master of Tibetan Tantric Buddhism. He was killed by you two-on-one. You said that you are not the best in the world. My disciple is the first to not believe it, hehe."

    Gao Peng was greatly inspired by watching Jiu Nan fight against the enemy with Hunyuan Palm, and got great benefits, so he smiled at Jiu Nan with a flattering face.

    Jiu Nan shook his head with a smile, and said: "You need to know that in this world there is a sky beyond the sky, and there are people beyond people, so there is no such thing as number one in the world."

    Gao Peng shrugged and said: "I don't know if there are any disciples outside the sky, because I have never seen them before, but I do know a thing or two about whether there are people outside the world. At least in today's Jianghu, I can't find anyone who is better than Master."  people."

    Although Jiu Nan has never cared about false fame, and knows that a mountain is higher than a mountain, so she will not take Gao Peng's words seriously, but this kind of worship and praise from her disciples is still very useful to her.

    "Okay! It's not suitable to stay here for a long time, let's leave here first! If this happens, the Tazi government will react soon. It is estimated that Sanjie is coming soon. The strategy of being a teacher is attrition, and we still need to make a little effort."  Recovery, Sanjay is not comparable to Bayan."

    Hearing Jiu Nan's words, Gao Peng immediately nodded yes, but before he left, he searched Bayan and the others. This is what he learned from Wei Xiaobao. Searching for corpses after killing the enemy often yields unexpected gains, although the chances are not high.  , but what if?

    The three juniors of Bayan did not have any good things on them, but Gao Peng found two similar scriptures on Bayan. Of course, they were not forty-two chapter scriptures. The scriptures were written in Tibetan, and Gao Peng and Jiu Nan both read them.  I don't understand, and I don't know what it is.

    However, Gao Peng didn't throw it away, and put it in the reincarnation list, and then find someone who can understand Tibetan to help translate it to see what it is.

    Immediately Gao Peng called A Ke, and the three master and apprentice went on the road again. Jiu Nan meditated in the carriage to recover the exhausted true energy, and soon he was at his peak again.

    Hunyuan Palm is a moving skill for practicing Hunyuan Zhenqi. It can generate Hunyuan Zhenqi at the fastest speed, but after accumulating a certain amount of Hunyuan Zhenqi, it can also directly carry internal energy for cultivation.

    Although it is slower than practicing Hunyuan Palm, it is not much slower. The so-called "from the outside to the inside" is like this.

    After doing this for several hours, when they arrived outside the city of Debazhou, the three masters and apprentices stopped and took a rest in a tea house next to the official road. Gao Peng reckoned that Sangjie and others should be arriving soon.

    The three masters and apprentices sat at a table in the middle of the teahouse. After a while, the tables around them were filled up one after another. They were all people who looked like peddlers. They entered the teahouse in twos and threes, very excited.  Naturally, I asked my buddy to order something to eat.

    There are people coming and going on the official road, but these people are not noticeable, but if you look carefully, you will find that these people are all from the direction of the capital, and they are all in their twenties to thirties  between.

    Only the keen Jiu Nan noticed that when those people arrived, they would secretly nod to each other with Gao Peng, knowing that these should be Gao Peng's subordinates, disciples of the Tian Di Hui.

    The owner of the teahouse was very happy. With so many guests coming at once, today's income will be very considerable.

    "Objectively, what do you want to eat?"

    There is nothing good in this teahouse, just some home-cooked dishes. Gao Peng ordered a few casually, asked for a pot of tea, and sat and waited slowly.

    "Peng'er, Sangjie and his senior brothers are not weak in martial arts, and your dozen or so subordinates" Jiu Nan leaned slightly, and said softly with a little worry.

    Gao Peng smiled slightly, and said: "Master, you can just watch it! They were not easy to do anything in the city before, but this is outside the city. If Sangjie really came, I'm afraid we don't need to do it at all."

    "oh?"

    Jiu Nan suddenly thought of something, his eyes lit up, and he glanced at the skirts of those people calmly, with a smile on his face.

    After sitting in the teahouse for more than half an hour, the three masters and apprentices were full, and they changed two pots of tea. Only then did they see a group of lamas dressed in red walking quickly from a distance.

    Gao Peng and Jiu Nan looked at each other with a smile, and raised their glasses to drink tea calmly.

    After the five lamas approached, they came straight to their table in a menacing manner, and stopped a few feet away. The head of a short and fat lama clasped his hands together, with narrow eyes.He squinted, with a fierce light in his eyes, and said coldly: "Master is really good at martial arts, she even killed four of my younger brothers in a row."

    Gao Peng sneered, and said, "Since you have thoughts that you shouldn't have, you must have the awareness to pay the price. Why do you need my master to kill your four junior brothers? It's you, Sang Jie, why did you put it in my master's eyes?  "

    At this time, Sangjie noticed the long cloth cover on Gao Peng's back, and his eyes were fixed. He checked the bodies of the four juniors, and two of them were stabbed to death by sharp objects.

    The other two died due to a powerful force. Could it be that the four juniors died in the hands of this young man?  The apprentice's martial arts are so high, so how high should this one-armed nun's martial arts be?

    Sang Jie looked at Gao Peng and Jiu Nan in shock, but when he thought of his Dragon Elephant Prajna Kung Fu that had reached the eighth level and possessed the power of eight dragons and eight elephants, he felt a little at ease.

    This Dragon Elephant Prajna Kungfu is more difficult to practice as it goes to the back. Since ancient times, only in the Song and Yuan Dynasties, two senior masters of the Tantric School practiced the Dragon Elephant Prajna Kung Fu to the eighth level.

    One is Master Qomolangma, known as the Golden Wheel Dharma King, and the other is Master Basiba, known as the Great Treasure Dharma King. Both of them have been named the Mongolian National Teacher.

    Jinlun Dharma King has practiced the Dragon-Elephant Prajna Kung Fu to the tenth level, which is unprecedented and never seen since, and the Great Treasure Dharma King has practiced it to the ninth level.

    And he, Sangjie, is the only master who has practiced Dragon Elephant Prajna Kungfu to the eighth level after those two amazingly talented seniors. Besides, he has four junior assistants, so he may not be afraid of them.

    ?Thinking of this, Sangjie was sure, but he didn't dare to do it lightly, his mind turned sharply, thinking about how to win by surprise, and unconsciously, he set his sights on A Ke.

    Well, this woman is short of breath, and her eyes don't have the brilliance of a master of internal skills. If she can be captured

    Gao Peng saw Sang Jie's flickering eyes looking at A Ke, a sneering smile curled up at the corner of his mouth, and said: "Sang Jie, are you not sure in your heart that you can win our master and apprentice, and are you thinking of some surprising way to win?"

    "Hehe, my junior sister hasn't been practicing for a long time, so she really doesn't have much fighting power, butit's a pity that you don't have a chance."

    As soon as Gao Peng finished speaking, just as Sangjie was horrified by Gao Peng's utterance of what he was thinking, the twelve men who looked like traffickers sitting around suddenly got up together, and put their hands into the lapels of their clothes one after another, and when they took them out again,  , already holding a beautiful short musket in his hand.

    In an instant, twelve people stood in a semi-arc and surrounded the five of Sanjay with a distance of two feet. Looking at the twelve black muzzles, Sanjay and his juniors were completely stunned.

    Gao Peng stood up slowly, also took out two muskets from his clothes, pointed at Sangjie, and said indifferently: "Your Lama Dalai (not a typo) I will send him to reunite with you sooner or later, you should go first  !"

    "Bang bang"

    "Bang bang bang bang" (remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 371: Hejian Mansion Convergence, Tiandihui's Development Momentum

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Sang Jie died, the only number one master of Tantric Buddhism since the Yuan Dynasty who had practiced Dragon Elephant Prajna Kung Fu to the eighth level.

    Of course, there were also four of his juniors who also died under the random guns of Tiandihui disciples.

    This also further verifies the correctness of the saying "No matter how high the martial arts are, one shot will knock them down". This is the tragedy of Sanjay and the tragedy of this era.

    Hundreds of years ago, when there were no powerful firearms in the world, there were many masters who could counter firearms, such as the true energy wall of the unknown Shaolin sweeping monk. Not to mention firearms, I am afraid that automatic rifles might not be able to penetrate them.

    One yang finger, six-meridian sword, supernatural powers of flicking fingers are even more powerful skills that are no less powerful than muskets.

    However, in this era when firearms ruled the roost, the world of martial arts has gradually declined, and there are no more masters who can compete with firearms.

    Even the number one in the world, Nine Difficulties, can only dodge with extremely fast body skills, making it impossible for people to aim, but they never dare to touch each other.

    Gao Peng finally understood why the Lord God forbids the use of modern firearms in the era of cold weapons, because if it is not prohibited, it will lose the meaning of experience. Relying on firearms, it is completely possible to run rampant in the era of low-armed cold weapons.

    After finishing Sangjie, Gao Peng also found two scriptures from him that were exactly the same as those on Bayan, and put them in the reincarnation watch casually, and then the three master and apprentice went on the road again, this time with twelve more followers behind them.

    When the group arrived at Hejian Mansion, Xu Tianchuan, Qian Laoben, Feng Jizhong, Gao Yanchao, and Mao Shiba had already been waiting for a long time, but the Turtle Killing Conference was held on the 15th of next month, so they were not in a hurry.

    However, they were very happy to hear Gao Peng's arrival. They had long been used to obeying Gao Peng's orders. Except for Feng Jizhong, these five people were typical people who were too lazy to use their brains and just obeyed orders.

    Because they know very well that with their brains, they can't come up with any good ideas even if they move, and this slightly brainy person in Feng Ji is also used to keeping a low profile and will not take the initiative to show off.

    So when they were not with Gao Peng, they were a little at a loss, and they had to make up their own minds about everything, which made them very headache.

    "Master Gao Xiang, you are finally here. You have been away for a few months, which makes us very worried." Gao Peng brought Jiu Nan and A Ke into the Tiandihui stronghold, and Xu Tianchuan and the others immediately came out to welcome them.

    Gao Peng patted Xu Tianchuan on the shoulder and said with a smile: "I'll let my brothers worry about it. I've been back to my teacher's school for a while, and I'm asking my teacher to come out and help me."

    "oh?"

    Xu Tianchuan and the others were shocked when they heard the words, and looked at Jiu Nan respectfully. Gao Peng followed the trend and walked to Jiu Nan, and said to everyone: "Let me introduce to you, this is the family teacher, the name of Jiu Nan, this is  My junior sister, Ake."

    The five of Xu Tianchuan clasped their fists together and bowed deeply, saying in unison: "Greetings, senior, Miss Ake."

    Jiu Nan used to be the princess of Ming Dynasty, so she had a certain grace and bearing, but in the eyes of Xu Tianchuan and others, she was a master of demeanor.

    Jiu Nan's heart moved, Peng'er made it clear that during this period of time, he was going back to his teacher's school to ask me to come out to help, I still need to show some means to deter people, lest people look down on Peng'er's teacher's school.  Lifting his palm, he shook slightly, and said in a flat voice: "You are welcome, please get up."

    The five of Xu Tianchuan only felt an extremely gentle, but overwhelming energy surge, they lifted their bodies abruptly, and the five looked at each other in amazement, this kind of skill, even the chief helmsman has never possessed it!

    Xu Tianchuan exclaimed: "No wonder Master Gao Xiang was able to acquire such excellent martial arts at such a young age, it really is a famous teacher who produced an outstanding disciple, Master Gao Xiang is already unfathomable, senior is even more unpredictable, unpredictable!  "

    The corner of Jiu Nan's mouth twitched, not knowing how to react, but Gao Peng said dumbfoundingly: "Brother Xu, you are here again, read more when you are free! There are only a few words when you come and go."

    "Uhcough cough"

    "Ha ha ha ha¡­¡­"

    Xu Tianchuan coughed in embarrassment, but the four people in Fengji laughed loudly.

    When A Ke saw Master Xiaolu's hand, he shocked several people into heaven, but these people who are not simple at first glance are willing to be subordinates of the senior brother for his encouragement, and he is also proud in his heart, looking at the handsome Fengshen  Gao Peng was even more intoxicated.

    Immediately, the five people respectfully invited Jiu Nan to the main seat, Gao Peng sat on the left of Jiu Nan, A Ke sat next to him, and Xu Tianchuan and the other five sat on the right seat.

    "Brother Xu, how is the Turtle Killing Conference going?"

    Xu Tianchuan listened to Gao Peng's question and said respectfully:??Reporting to Xiangzhu, the tortoise killing meeting is scheduled for midnight on the 15th day of next month at Huaishuping, 18 miles west of the city. There is still more than half a month left, and the heroes from all walks of life have not yet arrived.  "

    Gao Peng nodded, and asked again: "Where is the chief helmsman now?"

    "The chief rudder had already gone to Mount Wangwu with manpower and supplies a month ago, and started to build the sub-helm of the Wangwu. This time even Father Nan came with him."

    "Because Wangwushan is too close to the capital, if the Tartar court finds out what's going on here, it will definitely send troops to attack."

    "So this time the chief rudder specially transported a batch of muskets, and even six cannons to Wangwushan, vowing to build Wangwushan into a strong fortress, and the Manchu Tartars will come and die as many as possible."

    Gao Peng nodded gratifiedly, and said, "Since the Chief Steward and Father Nan are presiding over there, I am relieved. I wonder how Father Tang's research is going?"

    "Master Xiang, according to the chief rudder's news, Father Tang's steam engine is progressing smoothly, and the first finished product is about to take shape, and I believe it will be successful soon."

    Gao Peng shook his head with a smile, and said: "How can it be so easy, this thing can promote the development of an era, if it is so easy to succeed, it is too worthless, tell me about the development of the main rudder and the Diaoyu Islands!  "

    "Yes, now the production of guns and artillery in the main rudder has stabilized, and new guns are released every day. About 180 long guns and 80 short guns can be produced every month."

    "Until now, the core brothers of each sub-helm basically have a short gun, but this artillery is a little slower, and only a few can be produced in a month. At present, the main helm only has more than 60 guns in stock."

    "The Diaoyu Island Shipbuilding Workshop has been put into production, and I believe that new warships will be built soon."

    When Gao Peng, Xu Tianchuan and others were chatting about the development of the situation, Jiu Nan didn't say a word, but just listened quietly. However, as the communication between the two deepened, more things were revealed, and Jiu Nan's gaze became more and more serious.  Bright.

    "Okay, I already understand the situation. Let's wait for the turtle-killing conference for the time being. After participating in this conference, let's make further calculations."

    "Yes, Lord Xiang."

    After Gao Peng finished speaking, he suddenly remembered something, and asked Xu Tianchuan: "By the way, Brother Xu, is there anyone among our brothers who understands Tibetan?"

    "Tibetan? This" Xu Tianchuan scratched his head and looked at the others.

    Feng Jizhong said: "Yes, among our brothers there is a Qinghai native named Ma Fulu, he can speak Tibetan and understand Tibetan."

    Gao Peng nodded in satisfaction, and said: "Okay, please let Brother Feng come to me later, I have something to ask him for help."

    "Yes, Lord Xiang, then I will take my leave first, and just go to arrange the residence of Senior and Miss Ake."

    "Okay, I'm sorry for the trouble, big brothers."

    Xu Tianchuan and the others left separately, while Gao Peng accompanied Jiu Nan and A Ke to the backyard.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 372

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Beside the stone table in the backyard, Gao Peng was explaining something to Jiu Nan. Although he had roughly said something to Jiu Nan before, it was generalized and not exhaustive.

    Although A Ke didn't quite understand, she didn't need to understand, as long as she could look at Gao Peng and stay by her side, she was already very satisfied.

    "Master, this steam engine is a very practical thing. This thing can generate very powerful power, and this power can be used in various fields."

    "For example, a warship, if a steam engine is installed on the warship, it will no longer need sails, and it can go through the waves at an extremely fast speed regardless of the wind or the wind, because it can replace the sailors and drive a special paddle to generate a huge propulsion  force¡­¡­"

    "There are also carriages"

    Gao Peng tried his best to explain some things to her in words that Jiu Nan could understand, and Jiu Nan was amazed.

    After a while, Feng Jizhong walked in with a tall and strong man in his early twenties, and reported: "Master Gao Xiang, this is Brother Ma."

    Gao Peng nodded and said with a smile: "Brother Laofeng, you should go to work first!"

    "Yes, this subordinate will retire."

    That Ma Fulu is the core disciple of Qingmutang, but he has seen Gao Peng several times from a distance, but he failed to speak to him. Seeing Gao Peng summon him alone at this time, he couldn't help feeling a little excited and nervous.

    "Subordinate Ma Fulu, pay homage to Lord Gao Xiang, senior, I have met Miss Ake." Apparently, Feng Jizhong had already told him something, so at this moment he suppressed his excitement and greeted the three of them politely.  A salute.

    Jiu Nan nodded, looked at Gao Peng, A Ke stood up and bowed back, Gao Peng smiled and said: "Brother Ma, don't be restrained, sit down!"

    "Thank you, Master Xiang." Seeing that Gao Peng was as approachable as the rumors said, his nervousness eased a little, and he sat down on the only stone bench beside the stone table, and said, "I don't know if Master Xiang called his subordinates, what orders do you have?"

    Gao Peng reached into his arms, took out the four books he had found on Sangjie and Bayan before, and said to Ma Fulu: "Brother Ma, the main reason for asking you to come here is for me to read these Tibetan scriptures.  What is written."

    Ma Fulu took it with both hands, and after reading the Tibetan script on the cover of the scriptures, he read out casually, "Master Xiang, two of these four books are the same, namely "Dragon Elephant Prajna Technique" and "Mahamudra".  "

    "My subordinates have heard of this Mahamudra, and it is a town-teaching masterpiece as famous as the Tantric Great Compassion Hand. However, it is said that in order to practice the Tantric Mahamudra, you need to have certain attainments in Tantric Buddhism. As for the dragon-elephant Prajna skill, my subordinates are  Never heard of it."

    Ma Fulu looked indifferent. If he wanted to practice Mahamudra, he had to learn Tantric Buddhism first. Naturally, he was not interested in it, and Jiu Nan was even more dismissive. Her martial arts belonged to Taoism, so she was naturally not interested in Buddhist martial arts.  He has never even learned Zen martial arts, let alone Tantra.

    Gao Peng was a little dumbfounded, Dragon Elephant Prajna?  Is this Dragon Elephant Prajna Kungfu?  What the hell, Sangjie and Bayan's martial arts foundation is actually Dragon Elephant Prajna Kung Fu?

    This is simply a big trough.

    Gao Peng threw away the secret book of Mahamudra, intending to burn it in a while, and then said to Ma Fulu: "Brother Ma, Mahamudra is fine, please translate it for me and write it in Chinese."

    "I'm not going to hide it from you, this Dragon Elephant Prajna Kung Fu is not an ordinary kung fu. You will know it during the translation process. To practice this kung fu, you don't need to know Tantric Buddhism. Everyone can practice it."

    "At that time, after you help me translate, you can use it to practice. Maybe our Qingmu Hall will have another master because of it."

    "Well¡­¡­"

    Ma Fulu looked at Gao Peng in a daze, what's going on?  Since it's not ordinary martial arts, just give it to people so casually?

    It doesn't matter if it's difficult, she thinks that the Hunyuan Kung Fu is not below any supernatural kung fu in the world, otherwise, why would Bayan, who looks about the same age as her, be easily shot to death by herself?

    Gao Peng is even more indifferent, anyway, this world is just an experience for him, as long as he can get this unique knowledge, he doesn't care if others get it, let alone this Ma Fulu is still his own.

    After all, if he is asked to translate, he will eventually know all the content of the exercise. It is better to be generous and give him a copy directly, lest he read the content of this exercise and have evil thoughts in his heart.

    If you make some troubles for him, such as deliberately writing something wrong when translating, or deleting something, you will be annoyed.

    And he is so generous, presumably the other party will also feel grateful for his kindness and translate with all his heart. Besides, Ma Fulu's martial arts is not high, and he doesn't have a famous teacher to guide him.None of the people who discussed it.

    If both he and Gao Peng have practiced, there will naturally be someone to ask for advice. Besides, practicing the same technique with Xiangzhu, this can be regarded as having some unusual relationship with Xiangzhu to a certain extent!

    "Brother, is this technique very powerful?" A Ke asked curiously.

    Gao Peng nodded and said: "It can be said to be very powerful, or it can be said to be very weak. If you want to fully practice this technique, you must live for more than a thousand years."

    "Ah? Then isn't this a martial art that is impossible to practice?"

    Gao Peng shook his head and said: "That's not the case. This Dragon Elephant Prajna Kungfu belongs to the supreme Dharma-protecting magic skill in Tantric Buddhism. It is divided into thirteen levels. Every time you practice one level, you can gain the power of a dragon and an elephant."

    "The first level of kung fu is very simple, even a fool, as long as he is taught, he can practice it in one or two years."

    "The second layer is twice as deep as the first layer, and it will take three or four years. The third layer is twice as deep as the second layer, and it will take seven or eight years. This is multiplied. The further you go, the harder it is to progress.  After reaching the fifth level, it usually takes more than 30 years of hard work if you want to practice a deeper level."

    "In the sect of Esoteric Buddhism, eminent monks have emerged in succession, but this thirteen-level Dragon Elephant Prajna Kung Fu has never been practiced beyond the eleventh level.  At a thousand years old, you will eventually reach the thirteenth level."

    "It's just that the life span is limited. If the eminent monks in Tantric Buddhism want to practice to the seventh and eighth levels before the end of the day, they have to rush forward. In this way, they often fall into a dangerous situation where haste is too much."

    "During the Northern Song Dynasty, there was an eminent monk in Tibet who practiced to the ninth level, and continued to advance bravely. When he reached the tenth level, his inner demons suddenly arose and he couldn't control himself. He finally danced wildly for seven days and seven nights, and died from the end of his pulse.  "

    Speaking of this, Gao Peng paused, and after thinking for a while, he continued: "Of course, this is talking about foolish people. Those with slightly higher qualifications don't need to spend so many years, and it's not that they don't have high qualifications.  The amazingly talented and brilliant people have practiced this kung fu to the tenth level."

    "During the Southern Song Dynasty, there was a national teacher in Mongolia, who was the protector of Tibetan Tantric Buddhism. His name was Qomolangma, and he was named Jinlun Dharma King. He successfully practiced Dragon Elephant Prajna Kung Fu to the tenth level."

    "So far, he bears the power of ten dragons and ten elephants, and every blow has a huge force of a thousand catties, which is simply not something that flesh and blood can resist."

    After Gao Peng finished speaking, he looked at Ma Fulu and said: "The biggest advantage of this exercise is that it is done step by step, from the inside out, without the risk of going crazy, and it does not conflict with any exercise."

    "Brother Ma can try it out. If there is anything you don't understand in the future, you can come and ask me at any time. Gao will definitely explain it all."

    "It doesn't matter how high you practice, as long as you can reach the fifth floor, it is more than enough to beat Xuanzhen Daochang and Brother Xu."

    After listening to Gao Peng's words, Ma Fulu's breathing suddenly became short of breath. Originally, he was just a young man in the Qingmu Hall of the Tiandihui.

    But Gao Peng's move obviously gave him the opportunity to become the mainstay of the Tiandihui in the future, which is tantamount to the grace of rebuilding!

    Immediately Ma Fulu got up and left the table, bent his knees to Gao Peng, knelt down, and said in a trembling voice: "Master Gao Xiang is so kind and virtuous, and Ma Fulu has nothing to repay him.  .¡±

    "Brother, please hurry up, this is your own opportunity, if you don't understand Tibetan, you will not have this opportunity, go and translate the secret book! At that time, let us brothers compete to see who can reach the fifth level first  layer."

    Listening to Gao Peng's gentle and expectant words, Ma Fulu's eyes were red, and he cupped his fists and said, "I will not disappoint the Xiangzhu, and my subordinates will leave first."

    "Well, let's go!" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 373: The Surprise Brought by Snow Ginseng Yuchan Pills

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Peng'er, are you planning to practice the Dragon Elephant Prajna Kung Fu?"

    Gao Peng nodded, and said: "That's right, master, the Hunyuan Kungfu works from the outside to the inside, and uses the Hunyuan Palm's motion to cultivate internal strength."

    "The Dragon Elephant Prajna Kung Fu is from the inside out, with the help of the inner qi cultivated by the kung fu to feed back the body, strengthen the muscles, bones and flesh, and enhance the strength of the body's qi and blood. It is exactly the opposite of the Hunyuan Kungfu, but they complement each other.  Practicing together can be regarded as true internal and external training."

    Jiu Nan heard the words and said solemnly: "Peng'er, the truth is that this truth is correct, but you have to know that no matter what kind of kungfu you practice, if you want to achieve success, aptitude, understanding and diligence are indispensable conditions.  "

    "But the most important thing is time. There is no martial arts that can be achieved overnight in this world. To practice any martial arts requires long-term perseverance."

    "The time to practice the Hunyuan Kungfu alone is already stretched. You also need to practice the more time-consuming water-grinding kung fu of the Dragon Elephant Prajna Kungfu. How can you have enough time? Don't end up with both skills.  The gain outweighs the loss."

    "Actually, if you practice Hunyuan Gong alone, with your diligence, you only need ten years of practice, and you will definitely be able to reach the level of a top master. Why do you need to do more, and also practice Dragon Elephant Prajna?"

    After listening to Jiu Nan's words, Gao Peng showed a look of surprise on his face, nodded in agreement, but smiled wryly in his heart.

    Master, how do you know what your apprentice needs to face?  What is the top expert in the world of Lu Ding Ji?

    Even if he has reached the top level of the Condor Shooting Trilogy, he does not dare to say that he will survive to the end. Only by keeping forging ahead and doing everything possible to improve himself can he have a chance of surviving.

    And time, for their applicants, is precisely the least valuable thing. Nowadays, the world is getting more and more difficult, and the task rewards are naturally getting higher and higher.  Bonus points for a few years.

    He doesn't know when this reincarnation will end, but he must have enough time to practice the Dragon-Elephant Prajna Kung Fu to great success, experience the thirteenth level that no one has ever experienced, the power of thirteen dragons and thirteen elephants, what is it?  How powerful.

    "Master is right, but the Dragon Elephant Prajna Kung Fu's ability to strengthen the physical body is indeed useful for disciples."

    "It's better than this. I'll try to train him for one or two layers to strengthen the flesh and bones of the body a little bit, but the focus is still on the Hunyuan Kungfu, so that it won't delay the progress of the apprentice's kung fu."

    "The master understands the apprentice's qualifications. If it's only one or two floors, it won't take long."

    Jiu Nan nodded in satisfaction, and said: "It's good that you know what's in your heart, it's up to you! As the saying goes, the master leads the door, and the cultivation is in the individual. What kind of achievements you can achieve depends on yourself."

    Ma Fulu took away the secret book at noon, and delivered the translated exercise formulas after dinner.

    "Xiangzhu, this is the exercise formula that my subordinates spent half a day translating. In order to avoid mistakes, why don't you read it from the original Tibetan language, and Xiangzhu compare it with the Chinese to see if there are any mistakes or omissions?  " Ma Fulu proposed after handing over the translation to Gao Peng.

    Gao Peng's heart moved, and he took a meaningful look at Ma Fulu. This kid is also a smart person with a clear mind.

    What he did was to show that he absolutely translated according to the original text, and he didn't do any small tricks, so that he could rest assured, well, this kid is also a talent that can be used.

    Immediately Gao Peng said happily: "No need, I believe in Brother Ma's ability, and you will follow me in the future, so we can communicate with each other from time to time."

    Ma Fulu was overjoyed when he heard the words, bowed deeply, and said excitedly: "Thank you for the cultivation of Xiangzhu, Ma Fulu swore to be loyal to Xiangzhu to the death."

    So far, besides Xu Tianchuan, Qian Laoben, Feng Jizhong, Gao Yanchao, Mao Shiba, Taoist Xuanzhen and others, Gao Peng has another solid supporter.

    In fact, needless to say about other halls, the top management of Qingmu Hall are basically Gao Peng¡¯s hardcore supporters. In addition, he is now proclaimed by Chen Jinnan as the deputy chief rudder, and his status is equivalent to that of the chief rudder.  Not as good as Gao Peng.

    For the past half a month, Gao Peng didn't do anything else, so he practiced martial arts hard in the stronghold. He took Ake to practice Hunyuan Palm during the day, and practiced Dragon Elephant Prajna Kung Fu at night.

    The Snow Ginseng Yuchan Pill that Mao Dongzhu gave him gave him a surprise.

    Gao Peng also had a whim, and took one before practicing Dragon Elephant Prajna Kungfu. As a result, he found that, combined with the medicinal power of Shangxueshen Yuchan Pill, his progress in practicing Dragon Elephant Prajna Kungfu was extremely fast.

    theIn just nine days, he has mastered the first level of dragon-elephant prajna skill, which takes a foolish person a year or two to master, possessing the power of one dragon and one elephant.

    At the same time, the physical body has also been strengthened to a certain extent. Among other things, the anti-strike ability is indeed stronger than before, and the Snow Ginseng Yuchan Pill only consumes three pieces.

    Each snow ginseng jade toad pill can be absorbed by Gao Peng for three days. The medicinal power is extremely strong, and it has a powerful ability to strengthen flesh and blood.

    Originally, when the elixir entered the body, it would dissipate and lose some of its potency during the process of digestion and absorption, but Gao Peng used the Dragon Elephant Prajna skill to refine and absorb it, and brought its efficacy to the extreme without any waste.

    A snow ginseng jade toad pill is equivalent to providing Gao Peng with the internal energy generated from a month of hard work. One day of his practice is equivalent to ten days of others' practice, and the speed of practice is ten times faster.

    Calculated in this way, Gao Peng has practiced the first level of Dragon Elephant Prajna Kungfu in only three months, and after another half a month, after consuming five more Xueshen Yuchan Pills, Gao Peng directly passed the second level.  The third floor was about to be completed, but the time for the conference was approaching, so he temporarily stopped practicing.

    That internal energy did not enter the dantian, but directly melted into the flesh and bones, strengthening Gao Peng's physical body, and would not have any effect on the mixed primordial energy.

    According to Gao Peng's estimation, the remaining Snow Ginseng Yuchan Pills should be able to support him to practice the Dragon Elephant Wisdom Skill to the third level close to the fourth level. This speed can already be regarded as super fast.

    Just as Gao Peng was cultivating behind closed doors, the time passed quickly, and the time for the Turtle Killing Conference finally arrived.

    In the middle of the night on the fifteenth day, Gao Peng took Jiu Nan, A Ke, Ma Fulu, Xu Tianchuan, Feng Jizhong, Qian Laoben, Gao Yanchao, Mao Shiba and thirty Tiandihui disciples to Huaishuping for the meeting.

    Going to the meeting this time is naturally not like the original drama, and Ake Jiunan needs to disguise herself, so everyone went so generously.

    The Huaishuping is surrounded by mountains, and there is a large flat land in the middle. It used to be the place where the villagers went to markets, games, and social plays. When Gao Peng and his party arrived, the flat land was already crowded with people.

    Seeing the arrival of Gao Peng and his entourage, all of them were imposing and bright-eyed. They knew that this group of people was not simple. Immediately, someone from the "organizer" of the conference stepped forward and asked, "Which heroes are you all?"

    Such a situation does not require Gao Peng to come forward, Xu Tianchuan immediately took a step forward, walked to Gao Peng's side, and said loudly: "The Qingmu Hall of the Tiandihui is here to attend the meeting, this is Gao Penggao  Fragrance Lord."

    When the people around heard this, there was a lot of discussion.

    "Could it be that this is the legendary Gao Daxia who slashed Oboi and captured Tartar Prince Kang alive?"

    "This is Master Gao Xiang! You are so young, you are really young and promising."

    "But when did Lord Gao Xiang become the deputy head of the Tiandihui?"

    "You are so ignorant! A few months ago, the leader of the Tiandihui, Mr. Chen, personally promoted Gao Xiang as the deputy leader of the leader. He was on an equal footing with Mr. Chen in the meeting. It is said that all the heroes of the Tiandihui  all over."

    "Then how do you know?"

    "Hey, I have a cousin whose cousin is from Tiandihui, how do you think I know?"

    Not long after Xu Tianchuan declared his identity, he saw a burly old man with a fluttering white beard coming up to him. When Jiu Nan saw this person, his eyes immediately flickered.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 374 The Old Man Feng Nandi Gao Peng's Deception

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The old man is Feng Nandi, the current head of the Huashan School. He was once at the top of Huashan. Jiunan had a relationship with him once. When she met the heroes of the martial arts under the name of Ah Jiu, she was still a teenage girl.  .

    At that time, Feng Nan's enemy was in his prime, but today he is very old. His master Mu Renqing, and his master Huang Zhen, who is abacus with a bronze pen, are all dead.

    As for his uncle Yuan Chengzhi?  She missed this man dearly back then, but in the past twenty years, she has never heard from him. Over the years, her heart has been calm, and when she first saw the old man tonight, she couldn't help thinking about him, and all of them came to her heart  Come.

    "The old man, Feng Nandi, welcomes Master Gao Xiang on behalf of the heroes from all walks of life. Master Gao Xiang is young and promising, and has national righteousness in his heart, which is really admirable."

    Gao Peng clasped his fists in both hands, bowed slightly, and said with a smile: "It turns out that it is the old senior Feng who is 'eight-faced majestic'. As the son of the Han family, the younger generation is obliged to punish the country's thieves and eliminate the traitors."

    Hearing Gao Peng's words, all the heroes around him nodded secretly, feeling admiration in their hearts. After exchanging greetings with Feng Nandi, Gao Peng turned to one side and introduced, "Senior Feng, this is my family teacher Jiu Nan, Mrs.  It has some connection with your Huashan faction."

    "oh?"

    Feng Nandi turned his eyes and looked at Jiu Nan. When he saw it for the first time, he felt familiar, but he couldn't remember where he saw it.

    Seeing this, Jiu Nan smiled slightly, and said to Gao Peng: "Peng'er, your master Mu Sang and Feng Nandi's master, the sword fairy ape Mu Renqing, are life-and-death friends.  Belonging to the same generation, there is no need to call him senior, just call him senior brother."

    After listening to Jiu Nan's words, Feng Nandi's eyes lit up, and his face revealed a look of surprise. Apart from teaching martial arts to his uncle Yuan Chengzhi, Taoist Mu Sang had only one disciple in his life.

    Dang looked at Jiu with a strange look on his face: "Youyou are Miss Ah Jiu? How did you become a nun? Even if you want to become a monk, you should be a Taoist nun!"

    Jiu Nan gave a wry smile and sighed: "Anyway, they are both monks, so what's the difference between nuns and nuns?"

    When Feng Nandi heard the words, he felt a little old and unscrupulous, who said there was no difference?  How could a bald nun look as good as a Taoist nun with fluttering hair?

    Hearing this, Gao Peng looked at Feng Nandi with a half-smile, and said, "Senior brother Feng, since my master is of the same level as Senior Huang and Senior Yuan, shouldn't you call her Senior Uncle? Miss Ah Jiu  doesn't suit you, does it?"

    "Uh cough cough Well, what Senior Brother Gao said makes sense." Feng Nandi coughed twice, stroked his beard under his jaw, and said in a slightly embarrassed way, he didn't see it, so he was called Senior Brother  up.

    ?With Gao Peng's status, status and ability, he can sit in the position of deputy head of the Tiandihui at a young age. It is beneficial and harmless for the Huashan faction to make friends with him, so Feng Nandi recognized this junior without hesitation.

    "Okay, Peng'er, why do you take the teacher's joke seriously? Let's have our own opinions. Feng Nandi is also one of the most famous seniors in the world. You are not afraid of others saying that you are a fool." Jiu Nan is funny  Glancing at Gao Peng, he said warmly, he didn't expect that this disciple of his is quite capable of climbing up the pole.

    "Hey, my disciple was just joking with Senior Feng! I hope Senior doesn't mind."

    Feng Nandi hurriedly waved his hands and said with a smile: "I don't mind, I don't mind, this issue of seniority can't be messed up. Although the Huashan faction and the Tiejianmen faction are two factions, our relationship lies in that.  There is no difference between the same sect, why do you need to see outsiders?"

    ""

    Jiu Nan and Gao Peng looked at each other and laughed dumbfounded. They really didn't expect this old guy to have a thick skin.

    However, what he said is not unreasonable. Yuan Chengzhi was taught by Taoist Mu Sang, and she herself also learned the Hunyuan Kungfu of the Huashan School. The two schools have indeed communicated with each other for a long time.

    "Since this is the case, the younger brother will not be polite to you, senior brother. I think this person is almost here. Why hasn't the meeting started yet?" Gao Peng pinched his nose to recognize the relationship and asked.

    Seeing that Gao Peng was talking about business, Feng Nandi no longer entangled in personal relationships, and said solemnly: "The heroes from all walks of life have indeed been present, but Taiwan's Yanping Palace has been invited by us and has promised that we will send people to attend."

    "But until now, there has been no one coming, which makes us a little embarrassed. If we start first and their people come again, it will appear that we don't respect the Yanping Palace."

    Gao Peng waved his hand and said with a smile: "Brother, there is no need to worry too much. People in Yanping Palace must not be so stingy. There are so many heroes present, everyone's time is precious."

    "If we delay for an extra hour, it will be more than just an hour. If there are a thousand people here, we will be delayed for a thousand hours. If we have two thousand people, we will be delayed.??Thousands of hours.  "

    "One person may not be able to do much in an hour, but with so many people, even if each of them only does a little, the gathering together will give a big boost to our great cause."

    As soon as Gao Peng's words fell, there was a buzz of discussion at the scene, everyone nodded in praise of Gao Peng's words, Feng Nandi also looked at Gao Peng in surprise, the way this junior sees things so special!

    "Junior brother is right. If that's the case, let's start formally! Ah Uncle, junior brother, everyone, please stay with me."

    Jiu Nan nodded and said, "Let's get down to business first! Don't bother us."

    Feng Nandi nodded, clasped his fists in salute to everyone, and went straight to the middle of the field.

    The following situation is not much different from the original plot, except that the conference originally hosted by Zheng Keshuang was replaced by Feng Nandi.

    In the end, it was still heroes from eighteen provinces who formed eighteen "anti-traitor alliances". Gao Peng's Qingmutang sub-rudder hall was originally located in Jiangsu, so Gao Peng became the leader of the Jiangsu anti-rape alliance.

    The leader of Fujian should have been Zheng Keshuang, but he had already evaporated in the hands of Gao Peng, and no one else was present at the Yanping Palace, so the leader of Fujian became Cai Dezhong, the fragrance leader of the Fujian branch of the Tiandihui Lotus Hall.

    The leaders of other provinces are not different from the original play. Naturally, Chen Jinnan became the chief army officer of the anti-rape alliance just like in the original play.

    After discussing for sure, Feng Nandi suddenly glanced at Gao Peng, and said loudly: "Everyone, although we have made a covenant, we can't come up with any effective regulations on how to do it."

    "Although we are young, we have a young hero with great martial arts skills and unparalleled wisdom. He led only a few dozen people and bravely broke into the palace of the Tartars. He killed Oboi, the great enemy of all Han people.  Under heavy siege, the Prince of Tartars was captured alive."

    "Let's ask him to give advice, what should we do?"

    "Okay, Lord Gao Xiang is brave and resourceful, we should ask him for advice."

    "I also ask Master Gao Xiang to give me some advice."

    As soon as Feng Nandi's words fell, many people in the field clamored. Xu Tianchuan and others all looked at their incense master with inexplicable excitement. They were also honored and proud that Gao Peng was so respected by the heroes of the world.

    Jiu Nan looked at his proud disciple with a smile on his face, and A Ke looked at Gao Peng with eyes full of admiration.

    Gao Peng looked at Feng Nandi speechlessly, this old guy, although I, Gao Peng, is young, I am not a showy person!  You are simply unnecessary.

    However, now that the matter has come to this point, he is not stage-frightened. He walked into the arena with his head held high, clasped his fists to the heroes and said, "Everyone looks up to Gao, Gao is very honored. Since this is the case, Gao Peng will share some of his humble opinions."

    "But before talking about things, Gao must ask some people who shouldn't be here to leave."

    After Gao Peng finished speaking, his eyes narrowed slightly, and he shouted in a deep voice: "Brother Yang Yizhi of Jinding Gate, it is really inconvenient for you to listen to the matter I am going to discuss next. I admire your father and son of the Yang family for their loyalty and courage.  It¡¯s difficult for you, so please do it!¡± (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 375 Tangled Yang Yizhi

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    After Gao Peng uttered this sentence, all the martial arts heroes looked at each other in blank dismay, not knowing why, but some martial arts heroes who knew that Jindingmen had already taken refuge with Wu Sangui had ugly faces.

    Unexpectedly, Wu Sangui's spies were mixed into the meeting, but they still didn't know it, but why didn't Master Gao Xiang take them down, instead let them go?

    ? Yang Yizhi, who was in the crowd to inquire about the news, suddenly changed his expression. He had naturally heard about this young, promising and heroic deputy head of the Tiandihui.

    However, he didn't expect that he would find out the news because he acted in such a secret way, and even found out his own name. This Lord Gao Xiang is indeed mysterious.

    The expression on his face changed, and after he struggled for a moment, he gritted his teeth and said softly to the other brothers beside him: "You retreat first, I will go to meet this Master Gao Xiang."

    "Senior brother, you can't, don't you throw yourself into a trap if you go here?"

    "It doesn't matter, since he can call out my name, it means that our actions have been controlled by him. Since he didn't directly call out our Xingzang and called everyone to besiege us, I'm afraid he really doesn't have any malice towards us."

    "this¡­¡­"

    "No need to say much, let's go."

    "Okay! Brother, you have to be careful."

    Immediately, more than a dozen people left quietly and quietly, but Yang Yizhi himself squeezed out of the crowd and walked towards Gao Peng.

    After Gao Peng drank that sentence, he waited for a while, and saw a tall, burly man wearing ordinary countryman's clothes and a small hat, with a capable face, walking out of the crowd and walking in front of him.

    Gao Peng looked at the big man secretly, and saw that his face was full of oil, his temples were slightly bulging, and the muscles in his face and neck were knotted, obviously he had practiced tyrannical kung fu.

    The big man walked up to Gao Peng, clasped his fists and bowed and said, "My servant, Yang Yizhi, has met Lord Gao Xiang."

    Gao Peng waved his hand, and said calmly: "Brother Yang, you don't need to be polite. Gao asked Brother Yang to leave, why did you show up instead? Could it be that you are conceited and can come and go freely among the thousands of martial arts heroes?"

    Yang Yizhi's face changed slightly when he heard the words, and he said anxiously: "I have absolutely no such intentions, but thanks to the mercy of Lord Gao Xiang, if I leave here, it would be too ignorant."

    The martial arts heroes in the arena didn't know Yang Yizhi's identity, and they had already inquired clearly from other people at this time. Seeing that although he belonged to Wu Sangui, he was still an upright and frank hero, and his heart felt a little bit for him.  favor.

    Gao Peng sighed, and said: "Brother Yang, I know that your Yang family has been greatly favored by Wu Sangui. You were ordered by your father to protect Wu Sangui. You, Yang Yizhi, are a loyal and filial person, and you will obey your father's will.  There is nothing wrong with that.¡±

    "But Brother Yang, you are also the son of the Han family, and you need to distinguish between personal favor and righteousness. Besides, Wu Sangui is not someone worthy of your allegiance. I'm afraid you don't know about some things."

    "If you want to know the things that Wu Sangui deliberately concealed from you, come to the 'Zuichunlou' in the city to find me at noon tomorrow, and I will tell you everything. If you still insist on protecting Wu Sangui, then  When we meet in the future, we will each rely on our abilities."

    After hearing Gao Peng's words, Yang Yizhi's expression changed, but he didn't say anything after all. After bowing deeply to Gao Peng, he turned and left.

    But when he got to the front of the crowd, he found that the people had no intention of giving way at all. Instead, they all stared at him unkindly, couldn't help but tremble, and turned to look at Gao Peng.

    Seeing this, Gao Peng said loudly: "Everyone, the masters of Jindingmen turned to Wu Sangui because of their kindness, but they all understand the righteousness, and they will never do evil for tigers, follow Wu Sangui to do evil, and oppress our Han compatriots. In the future, I will try to make them abandon the dark and turn to the bright  , I hope you will not have prejudice against them."

    As soon as Gao Peng finished speaking, Feng Nandi immediately echoed: "Heroes, judging from the behavior of this brother Yang, he is indeed an open-minded man. He knows how to repay his kindness, which is the behavior of a hero. As long as they abandon the dark and turn to the bright in the future, we will also follow you."  Don't embarrass them."

    After listening to Gao Peng and Feng Nandi's words, those who blocked Yang Yizhi's path just moved left and right to get out of the way.

    Yang Yizhi glanced at Gao Peng and Feng Nandi complicatedly, bowed deeply to them again, and saluted all the heroes who moved out of the way before striding away.

    Looking at Gao Peng's way of dealing with affairs, Jiu Nan nodded secretly. As a disciple of his own, he was indeed born to do great things. After this incident, Yang Yizhi, even if he didn't betray Wu Sangui immediately, he might be at odds with Wu Sangui.

    If he really has a way to make Jindingmen abandon the darkness and turn to the light, it will not only weaken Wu Sangui's strength, but also strengthen his own strength, and kill two birds with one stone.

     After Yang Yizhi left, Feng Nandi brought up the old matter again, "Junior Brother Gao, the people who shouldn't be present have already left. Can you tell me what tricks Junior Brother has?"

    Gao Peng nodded, but the first sentence he spoke caused an uproar among the heroes, "I think it is not appropriate for us to take Wu Sangui's life at this time."

    "Master Gao Xiang, why is this? If you don't kill him now, do you have to wait for him to die?"

    Gao Peng heard this, smiled slightly, and said: "Of course this is impossible. This bastard is traitorous and seeks glory. I wish I could eat his flesh and sleep on his skin."

    "But everyone needs to know that our biggest enemy has never been Wu Sangui, but the Manchu Tartars. I have received the news that Wu Sangui supported himself and contacted several forces, intending to rebel and usurp the throne as emperor."

    "And by that time, our Tiandihui will have already made all the preparations. Only when Wu Sangui and the Manchu Tartars will turn the world upside down and lose both, we can take advantage of the situation and reap the benefits."

    "At that time, we can kill two birds with one stone, wipe out Wu Sangui and the Manchu Tartars in one fell swoop, and restore our Daming country."

    "I only hope that when the heaven and earth will rise up, you can respond to the uprising, and give the Manchu Tartars a head-on blow within your own capabilities. In this way, you will make a great contribution to the anti-Qing and Ming Dynasty."

    After Gao Peng finished speaking, there was a lot of discussion in the venue, but most people still agreed with what Gao Peng said.

    Someone said: "Master Gao Xiang's words are indeed reasonable. If Wu Sangui really wants to rebel, we don't have to rush to take his life. Otherwise, wouldn't it be a great favor to the Tazi court?"

    "That's right, that's exactly the reason."

    "Master Gao Xiang, I heard that the Heaven and Earth Society has made great progress in recent years. It has recruited troops and built weapons. The number of soldiers capable of fighting has exceeded 200,000. I wonder if it is true or not?"

    Gao Peng's eyes flashed brightly, he looked at the person who spoke, and said with a smile: "This hero is a well-informed person, and he didn't ask Gao's name."

    The person who spoke was a big man in his twenties. Hearing Gao Peng's question, he clasped his fists and said, "I don't dare to be. I'm going to Zhejiang Huafeng. I'm a lay disciple of the Shaolin Temple in Putian, Fujian. My ancestor once raised troops in Zhejiang, intending to conquer Shaoxing,  Ningbo and other places, recover Zhejiang."

    "However, he acted poorly, was informed by traitors, and ended up with a ruined family. My father took me and fled to Fujian to save my life. After that, I went to Putian Shaolin Temple to learn art, and Yicheng returned to Zhejiang to wait for the opportunity."

    After listening to Hua Feng's words, Gao Peng's heart was moved, and he asked, "I don't know what to call Brother Hua and Zhong Fang, the Secretary of the Ministry of War at the time of Longwu?"

    Hua Feng became inexplicably excited when he heard the words, looked at Gao Peng with crystal clear eyes, and said loudly: "Jifu Gonggong is the ancestor of the family, I didn't expect that there are still people who remember the ancestor of the family, the spirit of the ancestor is in the sky, you can rest in peace." (Remember this book)  Website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 376 The meeting is over, go to Yunnan to find a knife

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Huaxia, courtesy name Jifu, a native of Zhejiang, a righteous man who resisted the Qing Dynasty in the late Ming Dynasty, was a scholar during the Chongzhen period. When Emperor Longwu Zhu Yujian came to the throne, King Zhu Yihai of Lu supervised the country.

    ?Huaxia was appointed by Lu Jianguo as the Minister of the Ministry of War. Although he did not serve in the court, he had a firm will to resist the Qing Dynasty and waited for the opportunity in Zhejiang.

    According to Mr. Gu Cheng's "History of the Southern Ming Dynasty", in the second year of Longwu (the third year of Shunzhi in the Qing Dynasty), part of the main force of the Qing army withdrew to the capital, and part of it was transferred to Fujian and Guangdong. The Zhejiang garrison was relatively weak.

    Huaxia and others took advantage of this opportunity to contact Mingsu captives Huang Binqing and Simingshan Wang Yi and other ministries stationed in Zhoushan Islands, and agreed on an opportunity to conquer Shaoxing, Ningbo and other places in one fell swoop and recover Zhejiang.

    It's a pity that the plan was not secret, and was informed and informed by a wealthy businessman named Xie Sanbin. Huaxia was arrested and tortured without surrender.

    When asked who was involved in the rebellion, Huaxia shouted loudly: "Emperor Chongzhen conspired, Emperor Hongguang commanded the army, and the rest of the university scholars Fan Jingwen, Sichuan Yushi Chen Liangmo, Nanjing Rites Department Director Huang Duanbo, Hangzhou Prefecture Qiantang County Magistrate Gu Xianjian  , Chen Qianfu, Shaoqing of the Taichang Temple of the Jian State, and his group of loyalty and righteousness have all been arranged!"

    The people that Huaxia said were all martyrs. The Tartars had no choice but to behead them. On the execution ground, Huaxia resolutely refused to kneel. After being wounded by the executioner, he sat cross-legged on the ground and shouted three times, "Emperor Queen"  Beheaded.

    When Gao Peng said all this aloud, all the people present looked at Hua Feng with admiration and reverence. Jiu Nan's eyes sparkled, and he sighed: "He is also a loyal empress!"

    Gao Peng nodded in agreement and said: "The Hua family is full of loyalty, three generations of the family have insisted on anti-Qing and Ming-ming, and they come from Putian Shaolin, so their abilities are definitely not weak. Such a hero, the Zhejiang branch did not recruit him into the meeting. This is the master Li Xiang of Honghuatang  dereliction of duty."

    Li Shikai, the incense master of Honghuatang, one of the five ancestors of Shaolin, presided over the affairs of the Zhejiang branch.

    Even Jiu Nan was grateful for the loyalty of Hua's family, with tears in his eyes. Hua Feng, the person involved, heard Gao Peng tell the righteous deeds of the Hua family in front of everyone, so that the heroes of the world admired him, and the famous name of the ancestors of the Hua family was passed down in the world.  In this life, the blood did not flow in vain, and he was so excited that he looked at Gao Peng with gratitude.

    "Brother Hua, Mr. Gao can answer you responsibly about what you asked just now. It is all true, and the Tiandihui is now stronger than you know."

    "The great cause of fighting against the Qing Dynasty and restoring the Ming Dynasty still requires everyone's collective efforts to realize it, and it also needs the help of heroes like Hua Brothers who have a heart for restoring the country."

    "If Brother Hua is interested, Mr. Gao can write a letter, and you take the letter to find Master Li Xiang of the Honghua Hall of the Zhejiang Branch of Tiandihui. He will definitely welcome you to join."

    Hua Feng was so excited when he heard the words, he clasped his fists and saluted, and said happily: "I can't wish for it, thank you, Lord Gao Xiang."

    After this incident, no one objected to Gao Peng's proposal, and all members passed it, and Gao Peng's act of accepting Hua Feng, which was like buying a horse bone with a thousand dollars, also brought great benefits to the Tiandihui.

    After the meeting was over, all the martial arts heroes left separately, and they also took back what happened during the meeting, and passed it on to those who are determined to fight against the Qing Dynasty and restore the Ming Dynasty.

    At present, Tiandihui is ushering in another round of membership craze. Knowing the current strength of Tiandihui, everyone believes that Tiandihui can achieve great things. People with lofty ideals compete to vote, and the power of Tiandihui has skyrocketed again.

    But this time, because Wei Xiaobao was not captured by Jiu Nan, Kangxi naturally did not send Duolong and his inner guards to search for Wei Xiaobao's traces in the rivers and lakes, so he did not inadvertently discover the Turtle Killing Conference.

    By the time the Qing court realizes all this, it will be too late, and the general trend of the Tiandihui will be established by then

    However, after the meeting ended, Gao Peng Jiunan's master and apprentice and Feng Nandi talked about the past for a while, talked about future cooperation, and then dispersed.

    Immediately afterward, heroes from all walks of life came to greet Gao Peng one after another, and the Mu Palace naturally also participated in the meeting. Mu Jiansheng brought Mu Jianping, Wu Lishen and others to meet Gao Peng to reminisce about the old days.

    His eyes on Gao Peng became very complicated. At the beginning, they made a covenant with Tiandihui. Whoever killed Wu Sangui would follow his orders in the future.

    But as time went by, he suddenly discovered that with the power of Prince Mu's Mansion, he couldn't kill Wu Sangui at all. Moreover, now that Gao Peng had set the basic line of fighting between the snipe and the clam and making the fisherman profit, they naturally didn't want to risk the world's disgrace.  He privately attacked Wu Sangui.

    In fact, in Mu Jiansheng's heart, he had basically given up the idea of ??fighting with the Heaven and Earth Society, because there was no way to fight.

    However, Mu Jianping didn't pay attention to everyone's family and country affairs. She stared at A Ke who was nestled beside Gao Peng the whole time, with a hint of grievance on her delicate face.

    Ake Natural Injection?Seeing this beautiful and lovely little sister, when I noticed her looking at Gao Peng, I felt a little vigilant in my heart.

    However, she saw that although Gao Peng spoke with her in an intimate manner, but more of his elder brother's love for his younger sister, which was completely different from the way he looked at herself, she couldn't help but feel a little relieved.

    Although polygamy was quite normal in that era, no woman would be indifferent to a man who shared himself with others.

    Due to the environment in which she grew up, Mu Jianping is still just an ignorant little girl. She just likes to stay with Gao Peng very much. Seeing that other girls can follow him at any time, but she can't, so she is a little  It's just a small grievance.

    When we parted, Mu Jianping's weeping little eyes made A Ke feel sad for her, but Gao Peng had no position to tell Mu Jiansheng to let her follow him, so he could only watch her leave.

    "Brother, that"

    "Um?"

    Seeing Ake's hesitant to speak, Gao Peng said with a smile: "Junior Sister just speak up, is there anything difficult to say between us?"

    A Ke nodded, and said softly: "Senior brother, the little princess of the Mu Palace, you and her"

    Jiu Nanwenyan also looked at Gao Peng intentionally or unintentionally. Although she only used A Ke as a tool for revenge before, since she untied her heart knot, she has truly regarded her as her disciple.

    So she naturally doesn't want A Ke to suffer any grievances. On the contrary, she feels that she has been harsh to her in the past ten years, and wants to try her best to make up for her, so she is more concerned about this matter.

    "Oh! You said the little princess! This is a very innocent and lovely little girl. I have always treated her as my own sister, and I can see that she likes to stay with me very much."

    "But it's a pity, I'm not her real brother after all, and I have no right to tell the young man to let her follow me."

    After hearing Gao Peng's words, A Ke felt inexplicably happy, "So that's the case! I also think the little princess is cute, but unfortunately, Mu Wangfu is not a member of Tiandihui after all."

    Gao Peng smiled slightly, and said meaningfully: "Don't worry! It will be true sooner or later."

    Jiu Nan smiled slightly and said, "Peng'er, what should we do next?"

    Gao Peng thought for a while, and said: "Recently, the development momentum of the Tiandihui is indeed very rapid, but in this way, our money consumption is also very fast, so I think, it's time for us to open another treasure."

    "Next, let's go to Yunnan to find something. This thing is related to the method of opening a great treasure."

    Jiu Nan heard the words startled, subconsciously glanced at A Ke, and asked calmly, "What is it?"

    "A saber." After Gao Peng finished speaking, he turned his head and smiled at Mao Shiba: "Brother Mao, I still owe you a treasured saber! This time I will definitely return it to you."

    Mao Shiba was moved when he heard the words, and said with a smile: "Brother Gao, you still remember it!"

    "It's natural. How can you forget what you promised your brother? In the words of Brother Wei, a real man says what he says"

    When Gao Peng said this, Mao Shiba said in unison with him: "It's hard to chase any horse."

    "Hahahaha" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 377 The Person Who Cares About His Life More Than His Own

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    At noon the next day, Hua Feng and Yang Yizhi almost entered the inn in Room 1, Tianzi, Zuichun Building, in the city.

    When Hua Feng knocked on the door, Yang Yizhi also walked up to him, and looked at Hua Feng in surprise, but Hua Feng had already recognized Yang Yizhi, and he had seen everything from the beginning to the end of last night.

    "Please come in."

    Gao Peng's voice came from the room, Hua Feng pushed the door and entered, Yang Yizhi also walked in after him, and saw Gao Peng sitting alone on the side facing the door, the table was already full of wine and food.

    It was not surprising for Gao Peng to see the two people entering the room together, after all, he made an appointment with the two of them to meet here at noon last night.

    "I have seen Master Gao Xiang."

    "Both brothers are here! Haven't eaten yet? Please sit down."

    Gao Peng got up and saluted, and stretched out his hand to extend the invitation. Hua Feng sat down on the left side of Gao Peng, and Yang Yizhi sat opposite Gao Peng.

    Ignoring Yang Yizhi for the time being, Gao Peng reached into his arms, took out a letter, and handed it to Hua Feng, in which he explained Hua Feng's background in detail.

    ?Because Hua Feng is from Zhejiang, and three generations of his grandparents have been engaged in anti-Qing and Ming-ming activities, presumably there is a group of forces of his own in Zhejiang, and pulling them into the gang will be beneficial and harmless.

    "Brother Hua, this is my personal letter, which contains your identity and history. If you hand it over to Li Xiangzhu, it will be reused."

    Hua Feng took the envelope with both hands, and said gratefully: "Thank you, Lord Gao Xiang, Hua is very grateful."

    "Hey, we will be brothers in the same family in the future, and we will all strive for the same goal. Why should Hua Brothers be polite?"

    After listening to Gao Peng's words, Hua Feng nodded again and again, took the initiative to raise his wine glass, and said: "Master Gao Xiang is right, my younger brother toasts Master Xiang."

    "Okay, brother Yang, how about we have a drink together?" Gao Peng happily raised his glass and smiled at Yang Yizhi.

    Naturally, Yang Yizhi would not fail to give this face, so the three of them touched their wine glasses and drank each. After putting down the wine glasses, Gao Peng just looked at Yang Yizhi and said, "Brother Yang, I know that when Wu Sangui was stationed in Liaodong, your father was the general manager of his subordinates.  Bing, I have received the kindness of Wu Sangui for saving my life."

    "Your Yang family is also a loyal person, and you will repay your kindness. Even if Wu Sangui sentenced the Han to surrender to the Qing Dynasty and betrayed the country for glory, you will still never leave him and be loyal to him."

    Yang Yizhi shook his head when he heard the words, sighed, and said: "Actually, people in the world have misunderstood Prince Pingxi. Back then, the Tartars were powerful. If the prince chose to die with the Tartars, it would be nothing more than unnecessary casualties."

    "That's why the prince endured the humiliation and pretended to surrender to the Qing Dynasty in order to accumulate strength, drive away the Tartars one day, and restore the Han people."

    "Chi"

    Hearing Yang Yizhi's words, Hua Feng immediately let out a sneer, with a mocking look on his face. Yang Yizhi glanced at him, but didn't care. He was just a small person. He mainly wanted to hear what Gao Peng had to say.

    But seeing Gao Peng helplessly wryly smiled and shook his head, he said: "That's why! A gentleman deceives you, brother Yang, you are too honest, Wu Sangui is despicable and shameless, cruel and merciless, and suspicious by nature."

    "People like you, if I don't pay attention to you, I dare to say that, if you don't die in the hands of Wu Sangui in the end, I will take my head off."

    Yang Yizhi looked at Gao Peng in shock, and he saw that Gao Peng was not joking, but really thought so from the bottom of his heart.

    Yang Yizhi showed a forced smile, and said: "Master Gao Xiang was joking, I am loyal to the prince, how could he"

    Gao Peng didn't speak, just looked at him with a half-smile, which made Yang Yizhi's heart flutter, so he couldn't continue with this sentence.

    Gao Peng spread his hands, and jokingly said: "Look! Even you can't convince yourself, that's all, what Wu Sangui has done these years, even if you are kept in the dark, at least you will know something about it?"

    "Let me tell you clearly, Wu Sangui has never had the idea of ??bearing humiliation and being in Cao Ying with his heart in Han. He has always only wanted to be the emperor himself."

    "In recent years, he has supported his own self-respect, and contacted the Raksha Kingdom, the Mongolian Prince Galdan, and the Living Buddha of Tibet, intending to join forces to divide the world and divide our Han people."

    "What?" Yang Yizhi stood up suddenly, looked at Gao Peng in disbelief, and said in shock: "Master Gao Xiang, don't talk nonsense, you what evidence do you have?"

    "Evidence?" Gao Peng smiled mockingly, and said, "Brother Yang, you already know it in your heart, don't you? Why ask me for evidence?"

    "My brother heard with his own ears that Wu Sangui made an appointment with the three forces.As soon as Wu Sangui's army came out of Yunnan and Guizhou, the Mongolian Junggar tribe's iron cavalry moved from west to east, and the Cossack elite cavalry of Luocha Kingdom attacked the capital from north to south.  "

    "After the event was completed, Wu Sangui became the emperor of the Central Plains and ruled the Central Plains. Sichuan belonged to Dalei Living Buddha. The North and South Roads of the Tianshan Mountains, the Four Leagues in Inner Mongolia, the West Second League, Chahar, Rehe, and Suiyuan City all belonged to Mongolia."

    "The Raksha Kingdom and Wu Sangui take Shanhaiguan as the boundary, and all the land outside the pass belongs to Raksha. The entire Han country, only the land of Jiangsu and Zhejiang in the Central Plains, and the land that countless other Han ancestors fought bloody, was just taken by the barbarians of the country.  .¡±

    When Gao Peng said this, he was already very excited. He took a few heavy breaths, and then he calmed down a little. Then he continued: "It really made Wu Sangui successful. His reputation as a sinner through the ages cannot be escaped."

    "Those of you who are loyal to him will inevitably end up with the eternal infamy of being a slave to a tiger and helping the tyrant and abuse, and will remain infamous for thousands of years."

    Yang Yizhi slumped back to the stool with dull eyes. At this moment, he couldn't help but believe it. What Gao Peng said was convincing and reasonable. He wouldn't make up such a big lie just to deceive himself.

    Besides, I don't deserve his deception so exhaustingly, so there is only one reason, what he said is true, and he really just can't bear my Jindingmen to become a hawk dog that helps the tyrant.

    After hearing Gao Peng's words, Hua Feng was already filled with righteous indignation, and said bitterly: "Wu Sangui is a traitor, a traitor, his crime is unforgivable."

    Yang Yizhi was stunned for a long time, then regained his senses, cupped his fists to Gao Peng, and said bitterly: "Thank you, Lord Gao Xiang, for telling me all this. I'm in a mess right now, and I don't want to drink. I hope Lord Gao Xiang will forgive me. I will go first."  Farewell."

    Gao Peng nodded, and said: "It's understandable. If there is no accident, brother Yang is planning to go back and question Wu Sangui, right? I still say the same thing, if you really do this, if you don't die miserably, I, Gao Peng, will take my head off."  come down."

    "Actually, when you made friends with that little Guizi in Beijing, you were already under the suspicion of Wu Sangui. He already suspected that you secretly took refuge in the Tartars. If you come here again"

    "Alas" Speaking of this, Gao Peng sighed deeply, and sincerely persuaded: "Brother Yang, listen to my advice, stay useful, and do something useful for the world and for the tens of thousands of Han compatriots."  Don¡¯t let your Golden Roof Gate perish just like that.¡±

    "If you have to do it, then you should pay attention to Wu Sangui's movements. He has a habit that he may not have noticed. Whenever he wants to kill someone in his heart, he will unconsciously scratch his body.  Scratch your own nose."

    "When you face him and see him make this action, listen to my advice, run away immediately, run as fast as you can, because when you leave the palace, the person who killed you is either ready to go, or  Already on the way."

    Yang Yizhi stared blankly at Gao Peng for a few breaths, and secretly moved in his heart. This was the first person he met in his life who cared about his life more than his own, and his thoughts began to change unconsciously.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 378 Why do women make things difficult for women?

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Hejian Mansion is more than 5,000 miles away from Yunnan, and Gao Peng and his party arrived after walking for more than a month without rushing.

    The Tiandihui Yunnan sub-helm is Xuanshuitang, the incense master Lin Yongchao, but the entrance of the hall is not in Kunming, but in Qujing.

    Kunming is where Prince Pingxi's Mansion is located, and Wu Sangui's lair is run like an iron barrel by him. Even Mu Wang's Mansion was forced to move to Lijiang to settle down, and took shelter under the Lijiang Chieftain "Mu Wangfu".

    In fact, many people will confuse "Mu Wangfu" with "Muwangfu". In fact, these are two completely different forces. Interested friends can check relevant information by themselves, so I won't go into details here.

    However, the Pingxi Palace was rebuilt from the real Prince Mu's Mansion, how could the Tiandihui dare to set up a sub-rudder here?

    However, in the suburbs of Kunming, there is still a secret stronghold, but the scale is small, and the cover identity of the small leader of the stronghold is the owner of a cloth shop.

    The most wonderful thing is that after Gao Peng arrived at this stronghold, he went out to check the surrounding environment, and found a nunnery more than ten miles away. The nunnery was called Sansheng Nunnery.

    For half a month, Gao Peng visited Sansheng Nunnery at night and found some extremely secret things.

    As for Xu Tianchuan and others, they were sent to the city by him to keep an eye on Pingxi Palace at all times, and if they found Yang Yizhi in trouble, they must be rescued

    "Peng'er, you have to go out every night these days. What are you going to do?" In the early morning of this day, after breakfast, Gao Peng and A Ke accompanied Jiu Nan for a walk to digest food, and Jiu Nan asked Gao Peng casually.

    Gao Peng's eyes flickered slightly, and he said, "I'm going to find out some news."

    "Oh? Then did you find anything?"

    "The apprentice has gained something, but I don't know if I should talk about it or not." Gao Peng subconsciously glanced at A Ke and said.

    When Jiu Nan saw Gao Peng's gaze, his heart skipped a beat. Could it be that he really found something?

    A Ke looked at Gao Peng inexplicably, and said angrily: "Brother, do you have anything else that you can't let me listen to?"

    "Ahem, this is not true, it's just this matter is very complicated." Gao Peng scratched the back of his head, just looked at Jiu Nan, and didn't say what was going on.

    Jiu Nan was silent for a long while, sighed, and said, "You tell me! I can't help A Ke with this matter, and I will let her know one day."

    A Ke stopped walking, feeling a bad feeling in her heart, looked at her master and senior brother weakly, and connected with her master's attitude towards her before, her intuition told her that maybe what the senior brother detected was related to her.  related to his life experience.

    "Then Master, your identity"

    "There's no need to hide it anymore, tell it all!" Jiu Nan took a few steps forward, with her back to A Ke, she still didn't know how to face this innocent apprentice.

    Gao Peng breathed a sigh of relief, and sighed: "Master, you are willing to face up to your mistakes and face all this calmly, I admire you."

    Nine difficulties were noncommittal, so Gao Peng turned to A Ke, and said softly: "A Ke, Master also has difficulties, I hope you don't blame her."

    ""

    A Ke looked at Gao Peng fixedly, feeling a little panic in her heart, and only heard Gao Peng say: "The identity of the master is the most beloved youngest daughter of Emperor Chongzhen, Princess Changping."

    Ake's almond-shaped eyes were wide open, and the gaze she looked at Jiu Nan was full of inconceivable meaning, but the next moment, she showed a hint of surprise, "It turns out that Master is the Princess Daming, no wonder she goes to Meishan every year to worship, but this is what I am  what is the relationship?"

    Gao Peng said in a deep voice: "For the past half a month, I have been exploring a place, because I saw a middle-aged beautiful woman in her forties who looks exactly like you, junior sister. According to my guess, that person  , is probably your own mother, and her name is Chen Yuanyuan."

    There was a loud bang in A Ke's head, she staggered back two steps, stared at Gao Peng, and exclaimed in disbelief: "You mean I am the daughter of Chen Yuanyuan who caused Daming to perish? This  How can this be?"

    Gao Peng shook his head and sighed: "What's impossible? Chen Yuanyuan has both beauty and art, and has an alluring appearance, and you are also extremely beautiful. In terms of appearance, you are at least nine points similar to her."

    "And you said something wrong. The downfall of the Ming Dynasty has nothing to do with your mother. One is Yuan Chonghuanyong who wronged the country, and the other is Wu Sangui who betrayed the country for glory."

    "Don't say that Wu Sangui led the Qing soldiers into the pass because of Chen Yuanyuan. If Wu Sangui was really loyal to Daming, how could he treason for a woman?"

    A Ke almost collapsed, althoughGao Peng tried his best to shirk for Chen Yuanyuan, but it was an indisputable fact that Wu Sangui's treason was in the name of Chen Yuanyuan's captivity, "Youyou meanthe big traitor Wu Sangui is my father?"

    Gao Peng waved his hands when he heard the words, and said: "That's not true, your father is not Wu Sangui, but Li Zicheng, Chen Yuanyuan and Wu Sangui have nothing to do."

    "What?"

    This time it was Jiu Nan and A Ke who exclaimed in unison, Jiu Nan turned around suddenly and looked at Gao Peng in amazement.

    Ake murmured: "One is the world's biggest traitor, and the other is the world's biggest traitor. What's the difference? Who can be better than the other?"

    For A Ke's words, Jiu Nan naturally agreed very much, but what she did was too vicious after all, and she always felt guilty towards A Ke in her heart.

    Gao Peng rubbed his nose in embarrassment, and said embarrassingly: "Your mother and daughter are indeed suffering. To be honest, there is no good thing between these two people. No matter who is your father, it is not a good thing. You didn't grow up beside them.  It's a blessing."

    After saying the words that made Jiu Nan feel a little better and made A Ke unable to complain, Gao Peng continued.

    "When Li Zicheng defeated Jiugong Mountain, he did not die. He hid in a temple, pretended to be a monk, and often had private meetings with Chen Yuanyuan, and gave birth to you, but Wu Sangui thought you were his child."

    "More than ten years ago, Master went to assassinate Wu Sangui, wanting to take revenge, but failed due to the large number of people in the palace. As a result, by chance, he took you away. She wanted Wu Sangui and Chen Yuanyuan to experience the pain of losing their loved ones."

    Gao Peng sighed again, and said: "Actually, Master's move is a waste of effort. Whether it is Wu Sangui or Li Zicheng, they don't care about a daughter. From the beginning to the end of this matter, only Chen Yuanyuan was injured."

    Gao Peng looked at A Ke when he said this, and said softly: "But I can also understand Master, your father caused the destruction of Master's family, and he was also mutilated, but he had no way to take revenge. It is normal to do some irrational things  .¡±

    "Fortunately, Master has figured it out now, and really treats you as a disciple, Junior Sister, I hope you don't blame Master."

    Jiu Nan glanced at Gao Peng gratefully, and then looked at A Ke expectantly.

    Ah Ke had already burst into tears at this time, and she didn't know what she was thinking in her heart, but she just covered her face and cried bitterly.

    Gao Peng walked over, gently took A Ke into his arms, patted her on the back, and comforted her: "Junior Sister, the past is over, don't take the grievances of the previous generation too seriously, no matter what,  You have Master and I now."

    "Also, do you want to meet your mother? No matter how worthless your father is, your mother is innocent. Since you were taken away, the only person in this world who has cared about you wholeheartedly is your mother."

    Ake's crying stopped, and after a few breaths, she tapped the face on Gao Peng's chest. She was in a panic at this time, and the master who brought her up was just using her to take revenge on her parents.

    And the situation of her parents is like this. Now she only feels that the only thing she can rely on is Gao Peng. At this time, no matter what Gao Peng says, she will obey.

    After Gao Peng finished speaking, he turned his head to look at Jiu Nan again, and said: "Master, it is Wu Sangui and Li Zicheng who are sorry for your Zhu family, even if they are killed, it is only right and proper."

    "But Chen Yuanyuan is innocent. In this world, men have already hurt women enough, so why do women make things difficult for women? Tuer feels that you owe Chen Yuanyuan an apology."

    Jiu Nan was silent, turned around and took a few steps, looked up at the sky, Gao Peng's words touched her deeply, didn't it?  The thing that can hurt a woman the most in this world is a man, so why do women bother to make things difficult for women?

    "You arrange it! I will go with you."

    "Yes, Master." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 379 A Beauty Is Not a Disaster

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Three Holy Nunnery.

    Gao Peng was alone, pretending to be a pilgrim, and came to offer incense. He spent a lot of money and paid a large sum of money for sesame oil after the incense. The old nun who received him was kind and respectful to him.

    "Master, I have something to ask, please help me."

    The old nun heard the words and said softly: "The benefactor, please tell me, if you can do what you can, the poor nun will definitely not refuse."

    Gao Peng took out a letter from his bosom, handed it to the old nun, and said: "Master, please give this letter to the quiet layman who has been practicing in the nunnery, and come back in a few days."

    The old nun's face changed slightly, but seeing Gao Peng's gentle expression, he didn't seem to have any malicious intentions, and he could call out the name of An Jing, so he must know the inside story, so the old nun didn't say any stupid things like there is no such person as An Jing in the nunnery.

    After the old nun received the letter, Gao Peng left without saying anything. After the old nun got the letter, she immediately handed it over to Chen Yuanyuan.

    Chen Yuanyuan was very surprised and couldn't figure out who would write to her. However, after she opened the letter, she stood up suddenly and her expression changed drastically.

    I saw the letter read: "If you want to see your daughter A Ke, within five days, ask Monk Feng Tianyu to wait here with 'that' saber."

    The expression on Chen Yuanyuan's beautiful face was constantly changing. He paced up and down the room, murmuring his daughter's name, "A Ke, A Ke, my poor daughter, where are you?"

    After a while, she stopped, picked up a pen and wrote a piece of letter paper, went to the pigeon cage in the backyard, took out a carrier pigeon, stuffed the letter paper into the bamboo tube on the pigeon's leg, and then released the carrier pigeon

    Five days later at night, Gao Peng took Jiu Nan and A Ke to Sansheng Nunnery, and called to open the nunnery door, but the old nun who opened the door was the old nun who received Gao Peng last time.  shock.

    However, she didn't say much, she just said respectfully: "Benefactor, Lay He Jing has been waiting for a long time, please."

    "Thank you, Master." Gao Peng clasped his fists together and saluted, then he and Jiu Nan A Ke followed the old nun to the back hall.

    Chen Yuanyuan is fidgeting in the room, one is because the monk Fengtianyu has not arrived, and the other is because the young man who claims to know the whereabouts of her daughter has not arrived.

    At this moment, only a clear and bright voice outside the door chanted: "The wind is weak and light, and it has won the world's most famous name in the world; yesterday, the mountains and the moon, the pipa sings the life."

    Chen Yuanyuan trembled all over, and suddenly turned to look at the door, only to see a handsome man with his hands behind his back, and Shi Shiran walked in.

    Chen Yuanyuan suppressed the anxiety in her heart, stepped forward to salute, and said: "The monk is quiet, I have seen the young master."

    Gao Peng clasped his fists in return and said, "You don't have to be polite, layman. Why don't you see Monk Fengtianyu?"

    Chen Yuanyuan hurriedly said: "I have sent a letter to him by flying pigeons, but the journey is far away and he has not arrived yet, but I think he should arrive within two days."

    Speaking of this, Chen Yuanyuan said cautiously: "But I don't know that my daughter"

    Gao Peng nodded slightly when he heard the words, and said to the outside: "Master and sister, come in!"

    When A Ke walked into the room and saw Chen Yuanyuan, she had almost no doubts, and immediately believed that Chen Yuanyuan was her own mother.

    Not to mention the blood connection between the mother and daughter, but the looks of the two are simply carved out of the same mold. No one would believe that they are not mother and daughter. If it is not for the age difference, they look like twin sisters  .

    "Are you my mother?" A Ke stood at the door and asked in a daze.

    Chen Yuanyuan covered her mouth with her hands, tears flowed uncontrollably, she couldn't speak for a while, so she had to nod her head.

    "Woomother." A Ke burst into tears instantly, crying and ran towards Chen Yuanyuan, and threw herself into her arms.

    "Ake, my daughter, I finally see you again, woo woo woo"

    The mother and daughter cried bitterly in each other's arms. Jiu Nan and Gao Peng looked at each other, feeling a little embarrassed, and said lightly: "Peng'er, let's wait outside first! I guess their mother and daughter have a lot to say."

    "Yes, Master."

    The master and apprentice went out and sat at the stone table in the backyard for nearly an hour. After an hour, Chen Yuanyuan and A Ke's mother and daughter walked out of the room with red eyes.

    Jiu Nan and Gao Peng stood up, looked at the mother and daughter, but saw Chen Yuanyuan walking straight in front of Jiu Nan, bowed down, and said, "Thank you, Master, for raising A Ke and taking care of her for so many years."

    Jiu Nan looked at Chen Yuanyuan in surprise,?: "You don't blame me?"

    Chen Yuanyuan shook her head slowly, and said softly: "What right do I have to blame my wife? Ake's father ruined your family, and our family owes you."

    Jiu Nan sighed lightly, and said lightly: "Don't mention the past, you and A Ke are innocent, I will not blame your mother and daughter again, but I don't know, what will happen to your mother and daughter in the future?  What plan?"

    Chen Yuanyuan took A Ke's hand, and said pitifully: "A Ke stays with me, it will only harm her, and ask the teacher to send the Buddha to the west, to help people to the end, or let A Ke stay with the teacher  Bar!"

    "Mom, you"

    "Ake, mother has committed a lot of sins in this life, and for the rest of her life, she just wants to be with the ancient Buddha with the blue lamp, so as to atone for her sins."

    Gao Peng frowned, and couldn't help but said: "The layman's words are wrong, what crime can you have? People say that beauty is a disaster, but in fact, beauty is never a disaster. The real disaster is the desire in a man's heart."

    "Because of my own faults, I have failed, so I push this failure onto women, in order to whitewash myself as not being incompetent, but being bewitched by women. Hmph, the people I look down on the most are those who push their failures onto women  .¡±

    "King Zhou You smiled for Bo Baosi and did ridiculous things about the princes. Can you blame Baosi for not laughing? As a king, he can't even distinguish between what he can do and what he can't do. He has no sense of proportion.  Who will perish if such a king does not perish?"

    "Let's talk about Tang Minghuang. He only favors Concubine Yang and neglects the government. This is his own licentiousness. What has he to do with Concubine Yang?"

    "If he is really a diligent person, even if he wants to favor the concubine, he can do so when he is not dealing with the government affairs. It is clear that he is fatuous and incompetent and does not like to deal with the government affairs, so he puts all the crimes on Concubine Yang.  body."

    Ever since Gao Peng spoke, Chen Yuanyuan's eyes became brighter and brighter. He looked at Gao Peng with excitement, and he couldn't stop nodding to show his approval.

    "Let's talk about you layman, the people all over the world say that the reason why Ming Dynasty fell was because of you, but if Wu Sangui was really loyal to Daming, how could he disregard his family, country and the world because of his children's personal affection?"

    "Hmph, when he received the letter of surrender from Li Zicheng and the Tartar Emperor Taiji at the same time, he was thinking about who would be more beneficial to surrender to."

    "He has a good eye. He knew that Li Zicheng's peasant army would not be a great weapon. That's why he decided to surrender to the Tartars and lure the Qing soldiers into the customs to have a bright future. Li Zicheng snatched you away. It's just an excuse for him.  .¡± (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 380 Subduing Li Zicheng

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    After listening to Gao Peng's words, Chen Yuanyuan wept with joy, bowed down, and said gratefully: "Thank you, Mr. Gao, for distinguishing this eternal injustice for this humble concubine."

    "For so many years, I have been scolded by the people all over the world. Everyone blamed me for the subjugation of the country. Only the poet Wu Meicun Wu Caizi understands my grievances. Now there is another Mr. Gao, you."

    Gao Peng nodded, and said: "I have also read Wu Yuanqu's Yuanyuanqu. He is indeed a sensible person, but it is not only Wu Caizi and I who understand your grievances, my master is also a sensible person."

    Jiu Nan glanced at Chen Yuanyuan and sighed. Chen Yuanyuan became even more excited when she saw this. Of course, A Ke had already told her about Jiu Nan's identity. Jiu Nan was the most direct victim here. Even she understood herself. Then she  Really have no regrets.

    At this moment, Jiu Nan's expression suddenly changed, he looked at a courtyard wall, and said coldly: "Since you are here, why bother to hide your head and show your tail?"

    Gao Peng also felt his heart move, and said loudly: "Is the monk Fengtianyu here?"

    "Hoo"

    The sound of the clothes sleeves sounded, and a figure in a bright yellow monk's robe jumped in from outside the courtyard wall. Who else was the thief Li Zicheng who was aliased as Monk Fengtianyu?

    Chen Yuanyuan was taken aback, and finally thought at this moment that although Jiu Nan understood himself, he was the direct murderer who caused Jiu Nan's family to be ruined.  My heart suddenly became anxious.

    However, after Li Zicheng jumped into the yard, he immediately saw A Ke who was snuggling up beside Chen Yuanyuan, with a happy expression on his face, "It's really my daughter, you're finally back."

    Chen Yuanyuan hurriedly said to A Ke: "A Ke, he is your father, call him quickly."

    A Ke's face showed a tangled look, and he lowered his head, but he didn't speak, but he couldn't yell this father no matter what.

    Li Zicheng's expression froze, but he didn't get angry. He just sighed, then looked at Jiu Nan and Gao Peng, and asked, "Who are you? You sent my daughter back?"

    Gao Peng has been staring at Li Zicheng since he came in, and seeing that he is not holding a Zen staff like in the original drama, but holding a three-foot-long saber, a smile finally appeared on the corner of his mouth.

    "Hand over the knife in your hand first, and I will tell you everything naturally."

    Li Zicheng looked at Gao Peng, and said with a sneer: "You know my identity, and you want my knife specifically. It seems that you have a big plan!"

    Gao Peng said indifferently: "My plan is naturally very big. What I want to do is to take back the country that you have almost harmed and then handed over to the Tartars."

    Li Zicheng was taken aback when he heard the words, and then a look of shame appeared on his face, but the shame was fleeting, and he shouted to Gao Peng with a feeling of shame turning into anger: "Who are you? Why do you need to comment on my affairs?"

    Gao Peng snorted coldly, and said, "Since you can do it, others can't say it? Li Zicheng, you have no choice now, either take the initiative to hand over the saber, and give me the treasure to use as capital against the Qing Dynasty and restore the Ming Dynasty."

    "In this way, I have at least a reason to spare your life, so that you can spend the rest of your life safely with the silent layman, otherwise, I will kill you, and the saber is also mine, you can choose it yourself!"

    Chen Yuanyuan was afraid that Li Zicheng would be impulsive and say something that would anger Gao Peng and Jiu Nan. She knew that their master and apprentice hated Li Zicheng very much, and hated him even more than Wu Sangui.

    If it weren't for A Ke's relationship, I'm afraid they wouldn't be interested in talking to him, since the moment he appeared, they had already started.

    Immediately, he hurried forward a few steps, and said urgently: "Give them the saber! This young master is the deputy chief rudder of Tiandihui and the fragrance master of Qingmu Hall, Gao Peng and Gao Xiangzhu."

    "This mistress is Gao Xiangzhu and Ake's master Jiunan Shitai, who is also Princess Changping, the daughter of Emperor Chongzhen of Ming Dynasty. You owe them to the Zhu family."

    After listening to Chen Yuanyuan's words, Li Zicheng stared at Nine Difficulties for a while, and finally said with a wry smile: "Okay, okay, I owe you what I owed you when I forced your father to death, let alone my treasure, even if you want my life  Nothing to say, take the saber!"

    After Li Zicheng finished speaking, he threw the saber directly to Gao Peng, who took it with his hand, and said calmly: "You are responsible, but my master will not take your life, because even if you kill you, it will not make up for the damage she has suffered.  "

    "The Great Ming Dynasty was destroyed by your hands. Unless you can help my master take back the country and return your hands to her, you will never be able to atone for this sin."

    Speaking of this, Gao Peng took a look at Jiu Nan, and then said: "In the future, you will join my Tiandihui, and I will give you a chance to avenge your hatred."

      "When the heaven and earth will rise up, you will lead the troops to attack Wu Sangui. As long as you can pacify Wu Sangui, I will set you free and guarantee that the three of you will live a carefree life. Are you willing?"

    Li Zicheng's eyes lit up, which couldn't be better for him, "Are you serious?"

    "It's definitely not a joke."

    "Okay, from today onwards, I will join the Tiandihui and serve Master Gaoxiang."

    Li Zicheng was also a bachelor, lifted his monk's robe, knelt down on one knee, clasped his fists and said: "My subordinate Fengtianyu monk, I pay my respects to the Lord of Fragrance."

    Gao Peng nodded, and said lightly: "Get up! Remember, from now on, you will only be a monk Fengtianyu, and the name Li Zicheng will never be mentioned again. Since you have become a monk, you will no longer have a surname. My junior sister's name is Chen Ke.  Not Li Ke."

    Chen Yuanyuan opened her mouth slightly when she heard the words, but she couldn't say anything after all. Seeing that her mother was hesitant to speak, A Ke hurriedly patted her hand and nodded, expressing that she was willing to follow her mother's surname.

    Li Zicheng looked at A Ke, and thought to himself, she is just a daughter, not a son, and she can't carry on the family line of the Li family. It doesn't matter what her surname is, so she clasped her fists and said, "Everything depends on the incense master."

    Gao Peng thought for a while, and then said: "There is one more thing. At that time, the four guards of Hu Miao Fantian under your command, Flying Fox, was misunderstood by the three of Miao Fantian in order to protect you from the world, and the brothers turned against each other."

    "Find them as soon as possible and resolve their misunderstanding. It is best to bring them back to the Tiandihui. These four people have high martial arts skills, and all of them are talents, especially the flying fox. If you can bring them back, you will be counted immediately.  It worked."

    "After finishing this matter, you can go to Wangwu Mountain to look for me. If there is no accident, I will sit there in the future. As for the layman Ji Jing and his junior sister, follow us back to Wangwu Mountain and wait for you there."

    Li Zicheng did not expect Gao Peng to know such a secret, and he came directly to ask himself for the saber, obviously because he knew his treasure and the secret of this saber very well, so he couldn't help being even more in awe of Gao Peng.

    At this time, like Xu Tianchuan, he felt "unfathomable" towards Gao Peng.

    "Yes, the subordinate understands."

    Gao Peng nodded in satisfaction, turned to Chen Yuanyuan, and said in a gentle voice: "Layman, this is not a place to stay for a long time. Please pack it up as soon as possible. We will leave overnight to avoid long nights and dreams. This Kunming is Wu Sangui's territory after all."

    Chen Yuanyuan thanked Gao Peng with great gratitude, and took A Ke back to the house to pack his things.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 381 The Final Plan

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    That night, Gao Peng's master and apprentice took Chen Yuanyuan away from Sansheng Nunnery and returned to the stronghold. Coincidentally, he saw Yang Yizhi and his brothers in the stronghold.

    Xu Tianchuan reported the details, but they have been closely monitoring the Pingxi Palace according to Gao Peng's orders these days, and they found out that the master of the Jindingmen was besieged and killed by the army of the Palace.

    Xu Tianchuan and others acted decisively, rescued Yang Yizhi and fifteen Jindingmen masters, and brought them back.

    However, the hundreds of soldiers of Yang Yizhi and others who were chasing down were all killed by Xu Tianchuan and others with dozens of musket-carrying Tiandihui disciples, leaving no one behind.

    After seeing Gao Peng again, Yang Yizhi didn't say anything, just bowed down and asked to join the Tiandihui.

    Naturally, Gao Peng did not refuse anyone who came, and took all the sixteen masters of Jindingmen under his door. Then, in the middle of the night, a group of people set off overnight, looked northeast, and went straight to Wangwushan.

    The group hurried back to Wangwushan half a month later, but Chen Jinnan was no longer here. According to Situ He's report, Chen Jinnan received news that the wife of the Yanping Palace died of a sudden illness a few days ago, and Chen Jinnan rushed back to Taiwan.  Condolences went.

    Hearing the news, Gao Peng's eyes flashed brightly, and he was secretly happy, but his face remained calm. It seems that Miss Quan has done a good job!

    After returning to Wangwushan, Gao Peng sent a large number of people to inquire about the news of all parties at any time, and at the same time retreated hard, the Hunyuan Kungfu has greatly improved, and the Dragon Elephant Prajna Kungfu has also been practiced to the late stage of the third level with the assistance of Xueshen Yuchan Wan.

    After more than two months, Gao Peng received the news that Kangxi was going to marry Princess Jianning to Wu Yingxiong, and Wei Xiaobao was the envoy.

    Gao Peng found Nine Difficulties, and asked her to go to Yunnan personally to monitor the Pingxi Palace. If she encountered Shenquan Wudi Gui Xinshu's family, she would find a way to bring them back, so that they would not be used by Wu Sangui to kill Wu Liuqi.

    Now Jiu Nan is so convinced of his apprentice that he has almost reached the point of blindness. He doesn't care where he got the news from, and goes straight back to Yunnan.

    A Ke followed Gao Peng to practice Hunyuan Palm for several months, and finally achieved results. A trace of Hunyuan Qi has been cultivated in his body, and it is time to consolidate the results of his cultivation.

    Gao Peng asked her to practice in Wangwushan with peace of mind and consolidate her cultivation. It happened that Chen Yuanyuan was here. The mother and daughter had been separated for more than ten years and did not want to be separated, so Ake obeyed Gao Peng's wishes.

    As for Gao Peng himself, he took Ma Fulu, Mao Shiba, Yang Yizhi, Feng Jizhong, Xu Tianchuan and other confidants to Haizhou.

    Gao Peng went to Shenlong Island first. After half a year, he really missed Su Quan, and of course, her fiery body.

    Of course, this is just incidental. The most important thing is that he needs to know the progress of what he told Su Quan.

    After comforting each other, Su Quan reported to Gao Peng the results of the past half year. Gao Peng already knew that Mrs. Yanping Wangfu was dead.

    However, the third prince Zhu from Taiwan and the fifth prince Zhu from Lijiang, Yunnan have all been poisoned by the unique chronic poison of the Dragon Sect.

    When the toxicity accumulates to a certain level, it will erupt all at once, causing heart paralysis and sudden death in an instant.

    What surprised Gao Peng was that not only these people, but even Zheng Jing had already been recruited, which made Gao Peng re-examine Su Quan's ability.

    Although Gao Peng has never put Zheng Jing in his eyes, his existence is always a check and balance for Gao Peng and Tiandihui, even if he is dead.

    "Sister Quan, come with me to the Diaoyu Islands tomorrow! When I finish my business, you will follow me and be a good wife." On the bed, Gao Peng put his arms around Su Quan's soft and boneless body, and  soundtrack.

    Su Quan looked at Gao Peng charmingly, and said in surprise: "I can't ask for it, but this Dragon Sect"

    Gao Peng thought for a while, and said: "Let Taoist Wugen and Xu Xueting take over the teaching affairs temporarily, and they will be able to come in handy when the Heaven and Earth Congregation raises troops."

    "Well, it's up to you to decide."

    The next day, Gao Peng took Su Quan to the Diaoyu Islands. Taoist Xuanzhen and others came to visit him. After reporting the development of the island, Taoist Xuanzhen said to Gao Peng: "Xiangzhu, I will meet you in the world in the near future."  It developed rapidly, and recruited many disciples to join the association."

    "There are more than 300,000 core disciples, and nearly 800,000 peripheral disciples, and the resources needed in all aspects are also huge. Now we have obtained ten to seven or eight treasures. If we continue at this speed of development,  I'm afraid it will be exhausted in half a year"

    Gao Peng nodded with a smile, and said, "I came here today for this purpose. It's time. The treasures of King Chuang and the Tartars are coming out."

    Daoist Xuanzhen and others were overjoyed when they heard the words. In fact, no matter what era, if you want to do something like rebellion, money and food are always the top priority. If you have food, you can feed the army, and if you have money, you can build weapons.

    If there is no money and no food, it will be difficult to get things done just by gathering together a group of like-minded people who are full of enthusiasm.

    According to Gao Peng, Emperor Liang Yuan's treasure is still the smallest treasure among the three treasures. If the King Chuang's treasure and the Tazi's treasure are taken out, it would be a huge fortune.

    Gao Peng sent a letter to Chen Jinnan, saying that the Diaoyu Islands are very close to Taiwan, only one day away, so Chen Jinnan arrived at the Diaoyu Islands two days later.

    ?Gao Peng took Su Quan, Ma Fulu, Yang Yizhi and others to the pier to greet him, and when he met Chen Jinnan, it was inevitable to exchange pleasantries.

    After introducing Su Quan and others to Chen Jinnan, the two chatted about business. Gao Peng took out an envelope from his arms and handed it to Chen Jinnan.

    Chen Jinnan took it and opened it, and saw that it read: The treasure of the Tartars is located in the north of Heilongjiang, just where the Amur River and Heilongjiang confluence, the north of Humarwoji Mountain, and the Luding Mountain in the northwest of Amur Mountain.

    ?The Chuangwang treasure is located at the Yubi Peak of Wulong Mountain outside the pass. Use the Chuangwang saber as a key and insert it into the knife edge outside the treasure cave to open the treasure house.

    Chen Jinnan's eyes flashed brightly, and he looked at Gao Peng happily. It turned out that there were two other treasures. Although there were only words and no maps, they had been written so clearly. If they still couldn't find them, they could die.

    In fact, the so-called treasure map of that era only indicated the approximate direction of the mountain where the treasure was hidden, and it was impossible to be as accurate as the modern map to the longitude and latitude.

    So you still have to do some searching in the end, but the area is drawn so small that it is not difficult to find.

    "Chief helmsman, I still have some things to plan and plan. I'm afraid I'll have to lead the team to find the treasure this time."

    Since Gao Peng joined the Tiandihui, Chen Jinnan has almost become an errand runner, but not only is he not impatient, but he enjoys it. In the past, no matter how he ran around, he could never see hope. That feeling made him very depressed  .

    But now, every time he goes to a place, he can make a big step forward in the anti-Qing cause. Of course he is willing to run, and if something as big as a treasure is mentioned, he can't rest assured if he doesn't go there himself.

    The most important thing is that Gao Peng's layout and planning ability is not inferior to him at all, on the contrary, it is far superior to him. With his layout, Chen Jinnan is more at ease.

    Immediately nodded happily and said: "Brother Gao, you can rest assured that the layout is right, I will take the brothers to find the treasure."

    "By the way, Father Tang sent me a letter before, saying that he has successfully developed the steam engine. I would like to invite you to go back and have a look and discuss how to apply it. I wonder when you will be free."

    Gao Peng was overjoyed when he heard the words, and said: "I set off immediately. With the steam engine, I talked about destroying the Tartars and restoring our Daming country. In our lifetime, we can even see my Daming standing on top of the world."

    Chen Jinnan looked at Gao Peng with a little surprise. He used to only know that the steam engine is a military weapon that can greatly enhance the strength of the Tiandihui.

    But now listening to what Gao Peng said, this is clearly something that can fundamentally change the national strength, and I can't help but look forward to it.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 382: Beacon Erupts, Invincible

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Two years later, in the spring of the twelfth year of Kangxi, Shang Kexi, the king of Pingnan who guarded Guangdong, invited him to return to the old Liaodong. Kangxi took advantage of the situation and made the decision to order him to move his domain.

    Later, the Jingnan King Geng Jingzhong, who was guarding Fujian Province, also accepted the request to withdraw the feudal domain according to the law. Under the pressure of the situation, Wu Sangui also pretended to write to the imperial court, requesting the withdrawal of the feudal domain, but in fact he hoped that the imperial court would comfort him.

    Kangxi was very clear about Wu Sangui's true intentions. He believed that Wu Sangui and the imperial court had been at odds for a long time.

    ?So against all opinions, he resolutely decided to allow him to withdraw from the feudal domain, and sent a special envoy to Yunnan to deal with the withdrawal of the feudal domain vigorously.

    ? In November, Wu Sangui executed Zhu Guozhi, governor of Yunnan, and claimed that all the people in the world were recruiting Marshal Ma.

    ?Because Wu Sangui ruled central Yunnan for 14 years, at the beginning of the rebellion, the rebels took advantage of the whole province of Guizhou and Hengzhou in Hunan.

    King Jingnan of Fujian, Prince Pingnan of Guangdong, and Wu Sangui's cliques in various places, such as Zheng Jiaolin, Tan Hong, and Wu Zhimao in Sichuan, Luo Sen and Sun Yanling in Guangxi, Wang Fuchen in Shaanxi, and Cai Lu in Hebei, etc. also raised their rebellious flags one after another.  response.

    At the same time, the Junggar tribe of Mongolia, the Dalai Lama of Tibet, and the Raksha Kingdom also successively launched troops to attack the Qing court. All of a sudden, the world was full of flames, and the Qing court was besieged by many parties and retreated steadily.

    After Chen Jinnan brought back the two treasures two years ago, Tiandihui has developed rapidly. Now it has more than 600,000 soldiers ready to fight, countless guns and cannons, and the warships are all special warships equipped with steam engines and propellers.

    ? When the great war started, Chen Jinnan took the post of commander in chief of the army, while Gao Peng was appointed as the commander in chief and vanguard generalissimo, intervening in the war at an opportune time.

    Gao Peng took the lead in using advanced warships as the main force, led by Lin Xingzhu, a Taiwanese navy general under Chen Jinnan's command, and went straight to Yaksa City in Liaodong to attack the Raksha Kingdom.

    At the same time, he personally dispatched troops from Wangwu Mountain, leading a total of 50,000 troops from Huangtutang and Qingmutang to attack the capital directly, and they were invincible all the way.

    Gao Peng's Napoleon cannon and flintlock musket shells basically crushed the backward firearms of the Manchus. Many times, I can hit you, but you can't hit me. If you shoot me, I have already hit you five times.  The embarrassment of the gun.

    ?From Henan to Shanxi and then through Hebei, there were almost no major obstacles encountered. In just three months, they had reached Baoding, and the distance from the capital was less than 300 miles.

    Dalai Lama's monks and soldiers were hit head-on by a total of 100,000 troops from the three major divisions of Tiandihui Xijintang, Chihuotang, and Xuanshuitang.  Go home and bring the whole of Tibet into the territory of Ming Dynasty.

    The Mongolian Junggar tribe led by Prince Galdan ran into the 100,000 troops of Jiahoutang, Shentaitang, and Honghuatang head-on, and was beaten to the ground and fled desperately.

    After the Mongolian iron cavalry met the guns and artillery, they still couldn't do anything, and Santang received the same order, chasing Galdan's ass and beating them back to their hometown. Anyway, there are tens of thousands of heaven and earth behind them  Meeting peripheral disciples as logistics support, there is no fear that logistics will not be able to keep up.

    The next year, when the Tazi army was still fighting Wu Sangui in Yuezhou, a large army led by Fengtianyu monk Li Zicheng and the four guards of Hu Miao and Fantian had quietly reached the vicinity of Yuezhou, ready to wipe out both sides.

    ?Hong Shuntang in Guangdong and Lianhuatang in Fujian, under the leadership of Chen Jinnan, attacked Geng Jingzhong Shang Kexi and the Qing army who fought against them.

    Two months later, the army led by Gao Peng had already entered the city of Beijing. Under the support of Jiu Nan and Gao Peng, two masters who could fly through the air, they led the disciples of the Heaven and Earth Society lurking in the city, and successfully captured the city gate at night to meet the army.  into the city.

    The army directly under Kangxi, the Xiaoqi Camp, the Guard Camp, the Vanguard Camp, the Firearms Camp, the Jianrui Camp, the Tiger Gun Camp, the Shanpu Camp and the Fengtai Camp, totaled 120,000 troops. They failed to defend the inner and outer cities for a month.  , has been fighting under the imperial city.

    From Henan all the way to the capital, Gao Peng charged forward almost all the time. Although Tiandihui's army had sharp weapons, it was impossible to win a war with firearms, and it put a lot of pressure on the logistics of ammunition.

    Therefore, it is usually at the beginning of the firearm, and after gaining an absolute advantage, he will use the knife. Gao Peng's invincible and deadly choke gun is like a soldier's harvester on the battlefield, and it feels a bit unparalleled in mowing grass.

    What he likes to do the most is to be surrounded by Qing soldiers, and then extend the deadly choke gun, sweeping thousands of troops with one move, and dozens of Qing soldiers will be paid in an instant, and the mission completion rate will increase crazily.

    Anyway, he's wearing a gold back.?, invulnerable to swords and guns, the weapons of these Qing soldiers couldn't kill him at all, and they couldn't even get close to him.

    However, the archers of the Qing soldiers were killed by the musketeers of the Tiandihui as early as the first round of attack, and Gao Peng played Wushuang among the Qing soldiers completely recklessly.

    The past few years of painstaking practice have allowed him to have more than ten years of power in his Hunyuan Kungfu, and he has also practiced the Dragon Elephant Prajna Kungfu to the fourth level. With physical strength alone, he is no longer inferior to those generals in the army.

    Coupled with Gao Peng's incomprehensible marksmanship, this made him invincible among the Qing soldiers. When his physical strength was almost exhausted, he carried Yan Xing and floated away. In just half a year, the number of Qing soldiers killed by Gao Peng  Has broken through the four thousand mark.

    In the two years before the start of the war, many things have developed according to Gao Peng's will. First, Zhu Sanzhu and the fifth prince died suddenly, Liu Guoxuan and Feng Xifan disappeared mysteriously, and Zheng Jing also died of illness.

    Among the members of the Zhu family who are eligible to inherit the throne, there is only one youngest son of the third prince Zhu who is only five years old. This is naturally left by Gao Peng deliberately.

    He has to fight against the Qing Dynasty and restore the Ming Dynasty to complete the task, so the Zhu family must sit on the throne, which is what he promised nine difficulties.

    We can't let all the Zhu family members die, and let Jiu Nan, a disabled nun, become the emperor!

    Therefore, Gao Peng deliberately saved the life of this child, and made it clear to Jiu Nan that he would support this child to become the throne at that time, but Jiu Nan should listen to the government behind the curtain before the child has the ability to govern, and return to power after the new emperor grows up.  he.

    ? Gao Peng understood with reason and moved with emotion, and in the end, it was difficult to persuade. Moreover, with her as a super master in charge, it was also possible to avoid the phenomenon of powerful officials controlling the government and bullying the lord.

    However, Nine Difficulties also made a request that Gao Peng must personally teach the little emperor until he grows up and can govern himself.

    Gao Peng thought for a while, anyway, after the new emperor ascended the throne, he probably has already returned to the main god space. His virtual self stayed here to teach the new emperor, and it didn't affect him, so he agreed wholeheartedly.

    Although it is not that Chen Jinnan did not doubt Gao Peng regarding the deaths of Zheng Jing and the third prince Zhu, but the situation has reached this point, and it does not matter whether Gao Peng did it or not.

    All the top executives of the Tiandihui already knew that Jiu Nan's identity was Princess Changping, and the Zhu family still had a single seedling left behind, so Chen Jinnan just turned a blind eye.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 383: The Curtain Ends

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    In the Imperial Study Room, Kangxi and Wei Xiaobao were sitting side by side on the steps in front of the throne, and Princess Jianning was sitting next to Wei Xiaobao. At this moment, their expressions were a little lost.

    Outside, the guns fired and the shouts of killing shook the sky. The palace, which is usually kept away from strangers, is being violently attacked at this moment.

    After a long time, Kangxi said in a daze: "Xiaobao, take Jianning and go! If you are caught, you will surrender. Usually, rebels only kill members of the royal family. You officials who surrender may be able to  Continue to be an official!"

    Wei Xiaobao smiled miserably, and said: "I'm just an ignorant little bastard who doesn't know a lot of words. Besides you little Xuanzi, who else would like me? I'm afraid I'll be snapped as soon as I go out.  "

    "Anyway, it's a click, why not click with you, as you said, we monarchs and ministers must have a beginning and an end!"

    However, what Wei Xiaobao was thinking in his heart was that if he went out at this time, if the Forbidden City was breached and someone he didn't know was hacked with a knife, it would be injustice!

    If Brother Gao and the others can call in, they will definitely appear in front of Xiaoxuanzi in the end. Brother Gao promised me to protect my prosperity and wealth for the rest of my life, so it is safest to stay by Xiaoxuanzi's side.

    Kangxi naturally didn't know what was going on in Wei Xiaobao's mind. After hearing what he said, he couldn't help but feel a little comforted. He patted Wei Xiaobao's shoulder and said with crystal clear eyes: "I didn't expect that it would be you who would accompany me in the end."

    After finishing speaking, Kangxi looked up at the resplendent and resplendent roof with straight eyes, and murmured: "Why is this? Mingming has been doing well, the people live and work in peace and contentment, and are getting richer and richer, but they still want to rebel against me?"

    Wei Xiaobao sighed, and said: "Xiaoxuanzi, you are indeed bird raw fish soup, but to the Han people, the Manchus are foreigners after all, isn't it the same in the Yuan Dynasty?"

    "I heard from books that foreign races have robbed Han people since ancient times, and the Han people really have no good way to do it, but there is no long-term foreign race that wants to rule the Han people. After all, there are still many Han people in this world!"

    Kangxi smiled bitterly, and said: "What you said is not unreasonable. It seems that the father is right. He told me at the beginning that if the Han people really don't welcome us, let us retreat outside the pass and go back and forth from wherever we came from."

    "It was me who was smug and thought we could stand firm. I was so naive."

    "clang clang"

    At this moment, the door of the imperial study room was suddenly pushed open, and Kangxi's confidantes, such as Suo'etu and Duolong, rushed in with a team of inner guards.

    "Your Majesty, the Forbidden City has been breached, and now only the Shenwu Gate is still in our hands. Go quickly and withdraw to the outside of the pass, in order to make a comeback."

    After Duolong finished speaking, without waiting for Kangxi to speak, he waved to the guards around him and said, "Protect the emperor and Lord Wei and retreat."

    "yes."

    "Don't pull me, I won't go, the emperor guards the gate, the king dies in the country, what the emperor of the Ming Dynasty can do, I can do it too, let go."

    Kangxi struggled desperately, but those guards ignored him and dragged him away forcibly, Wei Xiaobao followed behind with Jianning, and quickly went to Shenwumen.

    The Imperial Study Room is in Jingyang Palace, which is not far from Shenwumen. After passing through the imperial garden and exiting Shunzhen Gate, it is where Shenwumen is located.

    Shenwumen gathered thousands of Qing soldiers here, Kangxi saw that the incident had come to this point, so he stopped struggling and let the guards pull him away.

    "kill"

    As soon as he ran near the Wanchun Pavilion, a group of men and horses rushed out from the left and in front. Duolong and the others changed their expressions in shock, and Suo'etu exclaimed with a pale face: "Stop them, hurry up, stop them, and cover the emperor's retreat."

    Thousands of Qing soldiers divided into two groups, blocking the two pumas who rushed to kill, while Kangxi ran to the right under the protection of Duolong and dozens of internal guards.

    However, in the panic, no one noticed where they were running at this time, only Kangxi noticed.

    "Thishere, why is it here? Is it really God's will?" Kangxi stared blankly at the crooked neck tree in front of him, and there was a prepared knot hanging on it.

    "Kang Mazi, after waiting for you for a long time, you are finally here."

    Just at this moment, a clear and clear voice came from a nearby hill, and everyone looked in amazement, only to see two figures of a man and a woman standing on the hill.

    The man is a handsome and handsome young man, but the woman is a nun in white with one arm missing. Who else is it?

    It turns out that this Shenwu Gate was originally a channel that Gao Peng deliberately left for Kangxi to let him run out of the Shenwu Gate, but he ambushed an army outside and chased Kangxi away.Coal Mountain.

    Duolong drew out the oxtail knife and shouted, "I'll kill you, traitorous officials and traitors."

    Dozens of guards drew their knives out of their sheaths one after another and rushed towards Gao Peng and Jiu Nan. Jiu Nan stared at Kangxi motionlessly, while Gao Peng had already jumped up and grasped the deadly throat-locking gun in mid-air.

    "Clang"

    "Ding ding ding"

    "Puff puff puff"

    With Gao Peng's move, it was like a tiger entering a flock of sheep. No one could pass a single move in his hands.

    Even Duolong was just a face-to-face meeting. After barely receiving two moves, the weapon in his hand was cut off, and then his throat was locked with a gun. Now in the world of Deer and Dingji, there are not enough people who can beat Gao Peng.

    "Duolong" Kangxi let out a mournful cry, staggering to the point of falling.

    Following the massacre of Duolong and Da Nei's bodyguards by Gao Peng, only Wei Xiaobao and Jianning remained beside Kangxi.

    After Gao Peng dealt with Duolong and Ouchi's guards, he jumped back to Jiu Nan, and said calmly: "Xuan Ye, the things in this world, one drink and one peck, have their own destiny."

    "I, Emperor Chongzhen of the Ming Dynasty, died here for the country. The emperor guarded the gate of the country and the king died in the country. You, the bird raw fish soup, should be able to do it too?"

    When Gao Peng said this, he stretched out his hand to the knot on the tree with crooked neck, and said, "Please!"

    After listening to Gao Peng's words, Kangxi's eyes widened, and he suddenly turned to look at Wei Xiaobao. Wei Xiaobao was startled by his eyes, and took three steps back.

    Kangxi had already realized something from the time Gao Peng uttered the words "Bird Raw Fish Soup", because he had only heard this word from Wei Xiaobao.

    At this time Wei Xiaobao suddenly turned around and knelt down on the ground with a thud, and kowtowed to Gao Peng, "Brother Gao, I beg you, let Xiao Xuanzi go!"

    Looking at Wei Xiaobao who was kneeling on the ground at this moment, Kangxi's eyes were ashen, but the next moment, he laughed as if he had lost his mind.

    "HahahahaOkay, okay, okay, I didn't expect even you, Xiao GuiziI'm Qing, I deserve to die!"

    At this moment, Kangxi's heart can be described as desolate. When Emperor Chongzhen died here, at least there was an eunuch Wang Chengen by his side to accompany him on the road.

    But in the end, even the last and most trusted person around him turned out to be a traitor, how sad is this?

    "Little Xuanzi, I have never betrayed you. Brother Gao is my brother, and you are my brother. He never forced me to do anything, and I have never done anything wrong to you!"

    Looking at Kangxi's appearance, Wei Xiaobao couldn't help feeling a pain in his heart. After explaining, he begged Gao Peng again: "Brother Gao, there is no one else here except us, let's just use a bodyguard's body to replace Xiaoxuanzi's clothes  That's all right, let him go!"

    "He has decided to go back outside the pass, and he will never step inside the pass again in his life. Xiao Xuanzi has been in power for more than ten years, and has never done anything to harm the Han people. He just wants to govern a peaceful and prosperous world, where everyone can have food.  Everyone has clothes to wear, he is right!"

    Gao Peng sighed, and said: "Brother Wei, you must know that it is impossible to measure between countries by human feelings. Kangxi is a hero, and I can't let the tiger go back to the mountain. The crimes done by his ancestors will eventually need to be repaid by him.  "

    "Brother Wei, I promised you that no matter who will rule the world in the future, I will guarantee your prosperity and wealth for the rest of your life. Take Princess Jianning and go! I won't kill her."

    "Brother Gao"

    "Xiaobao, take Jianning away, he is right, I should pay back the debts of the ancestors." Kangxi waved his hand and said to Wei Xiaobao.

    Then Kangxi looked at Gao Peng, and asked calmly: "Can you tell me where I lost?"

    Gao Peng really didn't know how to answer Kangxi's question. Could it be that you lost because of my foresight and backward technology?

    "You loseyou are a Manchu, the country of the Han people, only the Han people can rule, even if a foreign race can rule for a while, they will eventually be driven out. The creativity of the Han people is beyond your imagination."

    "" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 384: Return, Another Assessment Coming Soon

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    When Gao Peng broke through Beijing, Lin Xingzhu defeated the Raksha State in Yaksa City, captured Raksha Princess Sophia alive, and chased the remnant army of the Raksha State all the way out of the northeast, and fled back to Raksha along the Hulunbeier Prairie.

    The situation in Tibet and Mongolia is similar, but they are even worse. After all, the Raksha Kingdom is far away, and the logistical pressure is too great. It is unrealistic to fight there for the time being, so they are just driven out of Hulunbuir.

    But Tibet and Mongolia are different. They were directly beaten to their lairs. Galdan was appointed head, and the Junggar tribe was exterminated. There were not one monks and soldiers in Dalai, and he was burned to ashes.  Save your life.

    However, San Francisco and the Qing soldiers who fought against them were all destroyed under the attack of Li Zicheng, Chen Jinnan, and Wu Liuqi. In the end, San Francisco even joined forces with the Qing soldiers to fight against the Tiandihui, but they still failed to withstand it.

    Wu Sangui was decapitated by Li Zicheng himself, as revenge for the blood revenge of the year. Geng Jingzhong and Shang Kexi saw the opportunity quickly and surrendered to Chen Jinnan.

    Half a year later, the world was at peace, and Gao Peng saw that there was only the last task three left on the reincarnation table, and the recovery of Daming had not yet been completed, so he couldn't help but feel happy.

    I didn't expect him to complete such a magnificent task of reincarnation this time. It's really a sense of accomplishment. Now I just wait for the people from all walks of life to return to Beijing and arrange the new emperor's enthronement. Then he can complete the task and return  .

    Jiu Nan has already returned to her Ningshou Palace, and Zhu Xizhi, the youngest son of the Third Prince Zhu, has been arranged to live in Qianqing Palace.

    At present, all the bodyguards in Da Nei are served by Gao Peng, the most important of which are Jindingmen Yang Yizhi and others. They have worked as servants in the palace and know some rules of being bodyguards.  Guard work inside and outside the Forbidden City.

    ?After Chen Jinnan and the top ten incense masters of the Tiandihui were all present, the enthronement ceremony of the new emperor was also on the agenda.

    All the survivors of the previous dynasty at the head of the Tiandihui returned to the capital, and refilled those departments according to their former duties.

    Another half month later, the new emperor ascended the throne, restored the country's name "Ming", and changed the Yuan to "Xinji", indicating that this is the new era of Ming Dynasty.

    ?After the enthronement ceremony, it was natural to confer honors on the group of officials. Chen Jinnan was conferred the title of Prime Minister without any surprise, while Gao Peng was ranked among the three princes, and the others also received their own rewards.

    When the government was on the right track and Gao Peng left the court one day, his consciousness fell into darkness

    Bonus space.

    The World of Reincarnation: "The Deer and Ding Tale"

    Reincarnation Mode: Experience Mode

    Note: This world is an ancient martial arts world, and all types of rear-mounted firearms and technological weapons are prohibited.

    Task 1, choose a camp, help Mao Shiba kill all the Qing soldiers within ten minutes, kill the leader of the Qing soldiers Shi Song, choose the anti-Qing camp, and get 1000 reward points.

    Task 2: Destroy the Tartars, kill at least 1,000 Qing soldiers, get 5,000 reward points for completing the task, get 5 additional reward points for each additional kill, and deduct 5 reward points for each less kill. The current task completion rate is 43,581,000, and you can get  21790 bonus points.

    ? Task 3: Anti-Qing and restoring Ming, destroying the foundation of the Qing court, and restoring the Ming Dynasty, the task is completed, and 10,000 reward points will be obtained.

    ? Mission 4: Pacify the world, punish Obai, destroy San Francisco, expel Tsarist Russia, collect Taiwan, Ping Erdan, complete the mission, and get 15,000 reward points.

    A total of 47,790 reward points have been obtained in this reincarnation, and the current reward point balance is 53,480 points.

    ?Because the tasks completed in this reincarnation have reached the epic level, the applicant will be given a free three-month rest period after each reincarnation in this world ends.

    ? If the completion rate of this reincarnation task reaches more than 200%, and the extra reward for knowing the next reincarnation information in advance, do you want to know the next reincarnation information immediately?

    Looking at the income this time, Gao Peng smiled with satisfaction. He remembered that the last time Huang Feihong was in the world, he only gained more than 20,000 reward points.

    This time it has almost doubled. It just so happens that his cultivation of Hunyuan Gong and Dragon Elephant Prajna Gong needs time to work hard, so this time he can take a good long-term close.

    This reincarnation has greatly improved his strength. I believe that the gap in strength with that woman has been narrowed a big step by him. The next time we meet, it will not be certain who will win.

    "Get information about the next reincarnation."

    The World of Reincarnation: "The Great Wall"

    Reincarnation Mode: Single Reincarnation Mode

    "Huh? There is no restriction on the use of hot weapons in the era of cold weapons, but that's right. Although the world background of the Great Wall is cold.It's the machine age, but it's actually a semi-sci-fi state.  "

    "The turbulent beast tide may not be blocked even by thermal weapons, so there is no need to limit it. In this way, I can use this to improve the completion of the task!"

    Gao Peng's eyes flickered slightly, he nodded secretly, and then exchanged 43,800 reward points for six years, and began to retreat.

    This time the retreat is over, Gao Peng's Dragon Elephant Prajna Kung Fu has successfully cultivated to the fifth level, possessing the power of five dragons and five elephants.

    Hunyuan True Qi is also deeper. Calculated according to the volume of internal energy before, Hunyuan Gong should have nearly twenty years of skill at this time.

    At least in the Great Wall World, Gao Peng is not worried about his own safety. The so-called gluttonous beasts in the Great Wall World are just bigger, more ferocious, and more numerous beasts, and there is nothing special about them at all. In his opinion, this  The world is more like scoring points for him.

    Thinking of this movement in Gao Peng's heart, recalling the world he had experienced before, he suddenly shuddered. Could it be that after the Great Wall world, the assessment world will usher in again?

    It is very possible that the world of Jinling Thirteen Beauties is an interview world, which is considered an assessment. After that, he experienced a total of three experience worlds, namely "I am a special soldier", "Bright Sword" and "Wolf Warrior II", and then entered "Soldiers under the city"  "The assessment world.

    And this stage of the experience world, he has already experienced it twice, and the next "Great Wall" world will be the third experience world, that is to say, it is very likely that after the Great Wall, it will be the assessment world.

    It turns out that this is the case, it seems that we must seize this opportunity to score points, score well, and try to make ourselves stronger before the exam. Thinking of this, Gao Peng stepped into the teleportation beam to the world of I am a special soldier.

    This entry is still one month after the last time I left. The wedding with Ma Qitong has already been completed, and the two have become real husband and wife, living at home.

    Xiao Zhuang's TV series is still being filmed. He only rushed back to attend the wedding of Gao Peng and Ma Qitong, and returned to the crew the next day.

    This month is Gao Peng and Ma Qitong's honeymoon time. They did nothing but travel and play around.

    On a certain seaside beach in Sanya, Gao Peng and Ma Qitong were resting on deck chairs under parasols. Gao Peng took out his mobile phone, found a contact and dialed it.

    "Hello, is this Mr. Gao?"

    "It's me, Zalika, and I have a big deal to do with you."

    "Haha, that's a great honor. I like doing business with Mr. Gao the most. I wonder what Mr. Gao needs this time?"

    "I want Gatling, and a large number of bullets, at least no less than 100,000 rounds. If you can get a miniature nuclear bomb, that would be the best."

    "" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 385 Husband, let's make villains

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    It is naturally impossible for Zalika to have miniature nuclear bombs, but there are still high-explosive bombs. A bomb the size of a Kirin watermelon can level an office building.

    This bomb is naturally prepared for the Beastmaster. Even the black powder explosives can kill the Beastmaster. With this kind of bomb, even if the Beastmaster is buried in the middle by a bunch of gluttons, he will definitely die.

    The only thing Gao Peng needs to consider is how to kill gluttons with maximum efficiency. The main reason is that the storage space of his reincarnation watch is so large, and it is unrealistic to get some weapons of mass destruction.

    After much deliberation, there are only heavy machine guns, and the most cost-effective heavy machine gun is naturally the Gatling Vulcan.

    The power is strong enough and the rate of fire is fast enough. As long as you prepare a large number of bullets, you can massacre the gluttonous beasts.

    However, the Vulcan Cannon can only fire continuously for five minutes at most at a time, and the barrel will overheat and must be stopped to cool down. Therefore, in order to maintain continuous firepower, Gao Peng had to prepare two.

    This time Gao Peng came to this world and put some jade jewelry in the storage space, because his savings in this world were not enough, but with this batch of jade jewelry, money is not a big deal.

    Gatling machine guns are not expensive, but one gun costs hundreds of thousands of dollars. Of course, this is the black market price, and the international arms market cannot sell it at this price. At most, it costs seventy to eighty thousand dollars.

    The gun is not expensive, but the bullets are the big ones. A 7.62 x 51mm thousand-round ammunition belt costs four thousand dollars. Given Gao Peng's needs in this battle, the bullets alone may cost millions of dollars.

    After making an appointment with Zalika on the time and the quantity of the goods, Gao Peng hung up the phone. He told Zalika to prepare 400,000 rounds of bullets first.

    According to the calculation of the bullet volume of the Gatling Minigun machine gun, one cubic meter can hold about 320,000 rounds.

    But in the reincarnation table, there are two Gatlings with a length of 1.4 meters in the fortress, and there must be some space for the high-explosive bombs. It is best to bring some food and so on. In this way, the 400,000 rounds of bullets are estimated to be Gao Peng.  The maximum amount that can be carried.

    However, with Gatling's rate of fire, 400,000 rounds seems a lot, but it won't last long in a real fight. If the maximum rate of fire is 6,000 rounds per minute, even if you fire 5,000 rounds per minute, 400,000 rounds of bullets will be enough.  Enough output for more than an hour.

    Gao Peng can only hope that the density of the Taotie is enough for him to have a good time brushing. If the density is not enough, he would rather rush forward with a black iron gun and stab one by one.

    Get in touch with Zalika, and the two parties agreed to pick up the goods within four weeks, and then Gao Peng no longer cares about this matter, and spends his honeymoon with Ma Qitong with peace of mind.

    Because of his practice before, Gao Peng was so depressed that such a beautiful and attractive mature woman could be seen or not eaten, but now he naturally has no scruples and enjoys it to his heart's content.

    Half a month later, the honeymoon was over, and the couple returned to Beijing hand in hand with satisfaction.

    Night, on the sofa.

    Gao Peng and Ma Qitong were embracing and watching TV. While entering the advertisement, Ma Qitong suddenly said: "Husband, now my property and funds have been transferred back to China, but I don't know what to do now. Do you have anything?"  good suggestion?"

    Gao Peng lightly pinched Ma Qitong's Qiong nose, and said with a smile, "Is there even a need to think about it? Of course you are starting a film and television company! You don't know how to make full use of your excellent resources, and you turn a blind eye when you hold a trump card."

    Ma Qitong shrugged her nose coquettishly, and then said with some hesitation: "But to be honest, I don't know anything about film and television. You know the reason why you will invest in Xiaozhuang's TV series this time, but it depends on this to develop your career.  When it comes to making money, I really have no idea.¡±

    Gao Peng spread his hands and said: "If you don't understand, let someone who understands operate it! Just watch! The trend of the film and television industry in the next few years will definitely set off a military craze."

    "When making military movies or TV series at this stage, as long as there is a good story, it will definitely be a hit, and a good story"

    Speaking of this, Gao Peng pointed to the brain, and said with a smile: "There are many events here, just a few events in memory can form a movie, and the inspiration will never be exhausted, it depends on whether you are willing to do it or not.  "

    Ma Qitong giggled and said: "Since you have said so well, let's do it. Anyway, if I go bankrupt, I will rely on you to support me."

    "Tch, can't I support you when you are not bankrupt? Don't worry! I, Dapeng, rarely do anything serious in my life. Once I am serious, there is nothing I can't do. As long as you don't want to go bankrupt, then  You will definitely stand tall in the sea of ??business.¡±

    Seeing Gao Peng's proud appearance, of course Ma Qitong liked it very much.?But he still said arrogantly: "Although I don't know if you are bragging, I still decide to believe you."

    ""

    Gao Peng called Xiaozhuang the next day, told him about Ma Qitong's plan to register a film and television company, and directly asked him which position he wanted to take in the company.

    "I'll go, you kid is so fast! We've only been married for more than a month, and we've settled the matter. Okay, buddy, I'm convinced."

    "Hey, that's it, stop talking nonsense, tell me quickly, what kind of job do you want to take?"

    "This, this, didn't you agree to let me be the boss? Is it possible that Mr. Ma plans to do it himself?"

    Gao Peng said dumbfoundedly: "You really don't have any self-knowledge! You're just a director, you just know how to make movies. Can you play well in the business world?"

    "Uh That's true, that's fine, then you just look at it and hang it up. I just have one request. In the future, I will have the final say on filming. Let's just do what we know. How about it?"

    "Okay! Then I will give you the position of producer and director of film and television production! I will only be in charge of filming, and let Tongtong do the business by herself."

    Xiao Zhuang said happily: "Okay, I guess this drama will be completed in more than a month, and it will be the first drama launched by our company at that time."

    Having settled a matter that he had promised his brother, Gao Peng also secretly heaved a sigh of relief. There is nothing for him to worry about from now on. Every day he will be Ma Qitong's driver and accompany her on various departmental errands.

    Three or four days before his return, Gao Peng told Ma Qitong that he had some business to go to Africa.

    "Why are you going to Africa this time? Why do you keep going to Africa? It's so chaotic and unsafe."

    "Don't worry, I just went hunting at the invitation of a friend. It's not dangerous. This time I'll only go for a few days, and I'll be back soon."

    "Okay then! Pay attention to your own safety, I can't stand the climate over there."

    "Hehe, I will take you to Hawaii next time, you will have no problem with the climate there!"

    "That's about the same, husband, let's make villains!"

    "Come as soon as you come, you are almost forty, if you don't hurry up, you will have no chance."

    "Hmm" (remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 386 Enter

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    In the main god space, Gao Peng came back with a round full of ammunition. He didn't plan to bring anything except what he could carry with him when he entered the world this time.

    However, he did not choose to enter the world of the Great Wall immediately. After all, Lu Ding Ji still has three months to rest. Although there is not much time, mosquitoes are meat no matter how small they are, and he also needs to relax.

    When I come back this time, it's time to do some things that should be done, such as marrying Su Quan and A Ke home.

    As for Mu Jianping, Gao Peng promised her that he would marry her when he was eighteen years old. This finally gave the little girl hope. She was almost seventeen years old, and she was naturally willing to wait for a year.

    Wei Xiaobao was no longer an official, and Gao Peng gave him the status of a "red-capped businessman". With the huge sum of money he corrupted when Kangxi was in power, he brought his three wives, Shuang'er, Fang Yi, and Jianning, back to Yangzhou to open a brothel.  In one street, Lichun, Lixia, Liqiu and Lidong four courtyards were opened by him as a chain store.

    Those Tartar women who were distributed happened to be all added to his brothel, and this kid became the biggest brothel owner in Ming Dynasty.

    Both Tang Ruowang and Nan Huairen were taken back to the capital. Gao Peng taught them the teaching model from elementary school to university, and formed a team dedicated to researching the education of the next generation.

    In terms of subjects, it is taught according to the model of later generations, but, in order to reward the achievements of Tang Ruowang and Nan Huairen, Gao Peng changed the foreign language to German.

    Since the new emperor came to the throne, Gao Peng has been responsible for teaching the new emperor. However, the new emperor was only five years old, and it was the time of enlightenment, so he couldn't teach anything special.  Some truths that he needs to understand, commonly known as brainwashing.

    As for martial arts, she was taught by Jiu Nan herself. Now she also understands that being an emperor should not only know how to govern the country, but also martial arts.

    Think about it, if the father had her current martial arts back then, he could have left calmly in the chaos of the army, and brought his troops back to fight back. How could he be trapped in the capital and unable to escape?  In the end, it had to be "the king died in Sheji".

    After the Tartar court was overthrown, many Han officials were not singled out. On the contrary, they were reused considerably, such as Zhou Peigong, Yao Qisheng, Li Guangdi, Shi Lang, Zhang Tingyu, Tong Guogang and so on.

    With the help of these people, the government quickly stabilized. Since Heaven and Earth will hold three treasures in one body, and Chen Jinnan selflessly filled all the treasures into the national treasury, it can be said that the current national treasury is unprecedentedly abundant.

    Therefore, the court released various policies to benefit the people one after another, which made the people all over the world lament that although the Tartar emperor did a good job, it is our Han emperor who really loves the Han people after all!

    People all over the world returned to their hearts quickly, without the imperial court's supervision, all people began to restore Ming Dynasty clothing and hairstyles, cut off all those money rattails or oxtail braids, and even shaved their heads bald, allowing their hair to grow back.  A new life.

    After a great chaos in the world, in less than a year, the new Ming Dynasty returned to the state of peace and prosperity, the people lived and worked in peace and contentment, and the officials performed their duties.

    The most important thing is that this is a real peaceful and prosperous world where everyone is united and united, not the seemingly peaceful world in the past, but in fact the undercurrent is raging.  Pseudo prosperity.

    With the gradual advancement of Tang Ruowang and others to the industrial society, the social productive forces are getting more and more advanced, and the lives of ordinary people will naturally get better and better. Although the price paid is environmental pollution, this is the only way for technological development.  way around.

    In the past three months, apart from going to the court in the morning and teaching the new emperor how to learn essays in the morning, Gao Peng spent the rest of his time back to his Grand Master's Mansion to retreat and practice. He only spent the night with his two wives and one of his wives-to-be.  life.

    In short, during the rest time in the world of Lu Ding Ji, he lived a fulfilling and comfortable life, and finally made him feel at home in the second world besides the world of I am a special soldier.

    This made him feel that it's not a bad thing to have concerns, and Ruanrou Township is not necessarily a hero's grave.

    Just like himself, after being concerned, he not only did not get depressed, on the contrary, it made him more motivated and fighting spirit, because he no longer only lives for himself, but for the many people who care about him.

    The full and comfortable days passed quickly, and three months passed in a blink of an eye, and Gao Peng returned to the main god space.

    Empty the storage space again, Gao Peng took the lead in loading Gatling and the high-explosive bomb into it, and only after putting these things away did he start loading the bullets.

    Food should not be a problem in this world.?So he just packed some emergency food like beef jerky in a bag, and a few bottles of mineral water.

    Naturally, the gold silk vest was still worn inside, and then he carried the deadly choke gun and the bag on his back, and then stepped into the beam of transmission light

    The Great Wall is one of the feats of human civilization. It has been standing for thousands of years. Its total length exceeds 21,000 kilometers and it took more than 1,700 years to complete.

    It defends against all kinds of enemies. There are real historical stories and legends, and this is one of the legends

    The World of Reincarnation: "The Great Wall"

    Reincarnation Mode: Experience Mode

    Task 1: Eliminate gluttons, kill at least 5,000 gluttons, get 10,000 reward points for completing the task, get 2 additional reward points for each additional one killed, and deduct 2 reward points for every missing one.

    Task 2, never future troubles, kill the King of Taotie, let Taotie disappear forever, get 10,000 reward points after completing the task, and deduct 10,000 reward points if the task fails.

    Task 3, the pre-assessment welfare task, save the Shadowless Forbidden Army, the top generals of the Shadowless Forbidden Army will get an additional 1,000 reward points for each additional person who survives, high-level generals include Dianshuai, Military Division, Xiong Jun, Tiger Army, Crane Army, Lu Army, Eagle  Army commander, when the plot ends or the task is completed, the number of dead soldiers of the Shadowless Forbidden Army is less than the original plot, and each additional person who survives can get 2 reward points.

    Note: When the plot ends or the task is completed, the reward points are negative and will be wiped out.

    After reading the mission description of this world, Gao Peng sighed. Sure enough, the pre-assessment welfare mission appeared again, which means that the next world is definitely the assessment world.

    There is nothing to say, let's go all out in this world!  It's just 400,000 rounds of ammunition, which is still a little short!

    Gao Peng looked at himself and was very satisfied with the outfit arranged by the Lord God this time. On his head was a well-knotted bun tied with a purple headband, and a strand of hair hung down each cheek, which added a bit of color to him out of thin air.  Elegant and chic.

    ?He was wearing a black short jacket with cuffs and cuffs, which was very typical of the people in the Jianghu of the Song Dynasty.

    The capital of the countries in the Great Wall world is named Bianliang, but in Chinese history, Bianliang was only used as the capital in the Song Dynasty. With this costume and hairstyle, the background of the Great Wall is undoubtedly in the Song Dynasty.

    At this time, Gao Peng seemed to be alone, except for a long gun behind his back and a burden, he had nothing on his body.

    Turning his head and looking around, he saw a desolation, thousands of miles of yellow sand, and patches of hills. After Gao Peng walked up a hill, his eyes suddenly opened up.

    I saw that between the lofty mountains and mountains, a winding and circuitous ancient pass, like a dragon, appeared in my eyes.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 387

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Appearing in front of Gao Peng is a city tower with a beacon tower on the top. There are such towers every other distance.

    Each city tower is a well-equipped war fortress, with huge iron and wood organs standing on the beacon tower and the city wall, like silent giants of steel.

    The Great Wall in this world is obviously different from the present world. Gao Peng has lived in Beijing for a long time, and he is very familiar with the Great Wall. The most complete city wall is only three feet high, two feet wide at the bottom, and six feet wide at the top.

    But the Great Wall in this world is more than twenty feet high, and the top width is at least seven or eight feet wide. That¡¯s right, the Taotie itself is almost nearly ten feet long. If the wall is not high enough, it may be climbed over in a matter of minutes.

    Gao Peng remembered that the scene inside and outside the Great Wall in the original play should be the towering mountains and trees in the south, while the north was barren with no grass and life, and the location he was in at this time was obviously the north of the city wall.

    Shrugging his shoulders indifferently, he went straight to one of the towers. Gao Penggong gathered his eyes and looked up the tower, only to see sergeants in black and red armor standing upright on the tower.

    The guarding sergeants are not tense, and they are obviously on normal daily duty, not in a state of battle.

    Gao Peng remembered clearly that the ones wearing black armor were the Bear Army representing melee infantry in the Shadowless Forbidden Army, and the red armor was the Eagle Army representing crossbowmen.

    "Stop, who's here?" After Gao Peng approached the tower for a certain distance, someone upstairs shouted and asked.

    Gao Peng clasped his fists to the top of the city tower in a salute, and said loudly: "Gao Peng, a person from Yanjing, was originally just a ranger walking in the rivers and lakes."

    "However, a few years ago, I learned about the disaster of Taotie from my ancestors, so I went out to investigate the matter. After years of investigation, I have learned a lot about the situation of Taotie. I also asked the brothers upstairs to report to Shao Dianshuai.  .¡±

    The captain on duty upstairs was shocked when he heard the words, and he didn't dare to be negligent, and hurriedly said: "The hero wait a moment, the young general will report immediately."

    "Thank you."

    After Gao Peng finished speaking, he didn't say any more. He had already said what should be said. He believed that what he said was enough to attract Shao Dianshuai's attention.

    Sure enough, within less than a cup of tea, six men and women in black, red, blue, purple and yellow appeared on the tower.

    Two of them wore black armor. One of them had a majestic face and a man with a beard under his jaw was the Supreme Commander of the Shadowless Forbidden Army and Shao Dianshuai, who was also the commander of Xiong Jun. The other was naturally Junshi Wang.

    He watched Gao Peng with his eyes for a while, and nodded secretly in his heart. This person is full of energy and blood, and he is obviously a person with real skills, and he should not be a person who just talks about it.

    Thinking of this, Shao Dianshuai said: "I think this is Gao Daxia. I am late, so please don't blame him. Come, open the city gate, and invite Gao Daxia to come up."

    "yes."

    Gao Peng smiled slightly and said: "You don't need to bother the soldiers, just come up on your own."

    All the officers and men in the city were stunned, the city gate was not opened yet, how did you get up to this twenty-foot-tall city tower by yourself?

    The next moment, everyone's eyes widened, looking at the scene in front of them in disbelief.

    I saw Gao Peng's legs bent slightly, and with a slight lift, his whole body jumped up like a dry ground, and this jump unexpectedly jumped three or four feet high. With Gao Peng's current skill, Swallow Soaring to the Sky can easily climb over the normal  Walls of the world.

    When the rising trend was about to end, Gao Peng turned over out of thin air, stepped on his feet continuously in mid-air, and flew obliquely towards the tower in front, and the eight-step ascending air had already been used

    All the Shadowless Forbidden Army present were silent, staring at Gao Peng with his elegant posture and flying up to the tower step by step from the ground twenty feet below as light as a swallow.

    Even Gao Peng himself overlooked one thing for some reasons. Although the Great Wall World has a monster like Taotie, its force value is still at the level of ordinary martial arts, and it cannot even reach the level of martial arts.

    When have you seen such a miraculous light work?  At that moment, everyone looked at Gao Peng, already full of awe.

    And Gao Peng subconsciously overestimated the force value of this world because of Taotie, but he forgot that the Crane Army flew down from the city wall with long spears to attack Taotie, which was due to the zipline.

    Moreover, from the beginning to the end of the Great Wall drama, no character has shown martial arts and skills that surpass ordinary martial arts and reach the level of martial arts.

    Gao Peng landed inside the parapet wall, stood in front of the five commanders, gave a salute to those who were in a state of sluggishness, and said with a smile: ?He made a fool of himself in front of several generals, who is Shao Dianshuai?  "

    "Eagle small skill?" The five people woke up like a dream, but Shao Dianshuai was a little more stable, and saluted Gao Peng with a cupped fist, saying: "Old man Shao Jun, you are the commander of the Shadowless Forbidden Army, Gao Daxia, you were just  "

    Gao Peng didn't hear the strange meaning in Shao Dianshuai's words, and thought he was marveling at his superb lightness kung fu, so he said proudly: "Oh! That's the top school of lightness kung fu of our school. It travels thousands of miles. I'm not proud of myself. This lightness kung fu  It is also one of the top qinggong in Jianghu."

    "Well¡­¡­"

    Everyone looked at each other in blank dismay, some didn't know how to respond, the point is not to be the best, hero, the point is lightness kung fu or something, is it so powerful?

    Isn't the legendary lightness kung fu a trick used by snitches to scurry across houses and over walls?  The more powerful one is flying over the eaves and walls, but have you ever heard of such lightness kung fu that is like turning into a bird and flying directly with a human body?

    "ThatGreat Xia Gao, I don't know what sect you are from? Can you tell me?" Shao Dianshuai asked cautiously.

    "This! The name of my sect is Tiejianmen, and the patriarch is a Taoist, but this sect is basically not prominent in the Jianghu, so not many people know about it."

    "In addition, this sect has always been passed down in one line, and there are only two people in each generation, that is, the master and the apprentice, and even fewer people know."

    Gao Peng also seemed to have finally grasped something vaguely, so he slowly began to withdraw his words quietly, so as not to say something wrong when he said it.

    "Oh! That's how it is." Shao Dianshuai and others suddenly realized that according to what Gao Peng said, their sect should belong to the hermit sect that has been passed down for a long time.

    I used to think that they guarded the Great Wall for many years, and some changes in the world that they didn't know about had taken place. Any knight-errant who came out of the rivers and lakes would be able to skyrocket to twenty feet, and his lightness kung fu was like volleying in vain.

    However, in this way, their attention to Gao Peng has risen countless levels, and they are even hoping that this extraterrestrial master can bring them some good news, whether the disaster of gluttony is just around the corner.  Has their generation completely solved it?

    Then Gao Peng discovered that the other party looked at him with a look that seemed a little too hot.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 388 So This Is The World Of Ordinary Martial Arts

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Then what, everyone, if you are interested in this light work! It's not that I can't teach it as appropriate, but you don't have to look at me like that!"

    Gao Peng really couldn't stand their fiery eyes. The commander of the crane army, Lin Mei, was a tall and slender woman with strong and straight legs and a melon-shaped face. There was nothing wrong with looking at him like that.

    But what are you guys with muscles harder than marble looking at me like that?

    "Uhcough, cough, err, I'm being rude, please move to the main hall for a short rest, and wait for me to host a banquet." Shao Dianshuai coughed a few times, and knocked his elbow on his side calmly  A few people reminded them to pay attention to etiquette, and then personally stepped forward to lead Gao Peng.

    "The commander-in-chief is too polite. I'd rather be obedient than respectful." Gao Peng has always been polite. Although he also felt a little awkward, in general, the contact with the Shadowless Forbidden Army was relatively smooth.

    He never realized that that awkward feeling came entirely from his overestimating the force value of this world, and underestimating the shocking degree of the means he showed

    Twelve square stone pillars support the three-foot-high dome of the main hall. Dozens of oil lamps hang from the stone pillars and the four walls, burning quietly, illuminating the hall brightly.

    This is the main hall of the Shadowless Forbidden Army, where high-level officials of the Shadowless Forbidden Army discuss matters, hold combat meetings and have dinner on weekdays.

    At this time, Gao Peng was accompanied by the five commanders-in-chief, military advisers, and more than 20 high-ranking generals. After drinking for three rounds, Shao Dianshuai took the lead and said: "Gao Xia, listen to what you said, you have been in the north for the past few years.  I don¡¯t know if there is any gain in this situation?¡±

    Gao Peng nodded, put down the wine bowl, swallowed his food, and said: "Naturally, I have gained something, which is not good news. I found that Taotie seems to have become smarter than before over the years."

    "As we all know, Taotie is just a group of low-intelligence alien beasts. They only obey the instinct of eating. Their only desire is to eat and reproduce. However, I found that the most basic division of labor and cooperation has begun to appear in today's Taotie group."

    After hearing Gao Peng's words, the senior officials of the Shadowless Forbidden Army frowned slightly. They subconsciously glanced at Wang Junshi, because he had mentioned before that Taotie was constantly learning and improving.

    "But you don't need to worry too much. I have another major discovery. Among these gluttons, only the beast king is truly intelligent, and the other gluttons are completely following the orders of the beast king."

    "And the way the Beastmaster controls Taotie is similar to the way of telepathy. After my investigation, this telepathy can be interrupted artificially."

    "As long as the induction between the gluttons is interrupted, the Beastmaster will no longer be able to control other gluttons, and those gluttons will lose their souls and turn into clay statues without moving."

    After hearing this, everyone was refreshed, Junshi Wang hurriedly asked: "Then Gao Daxia, I don't know how we can cut off the telepathy between the Beastmaster and Taotie?"

    "Magnet." Gao Peng uttered a word firmly, and continued: "A special magnetic field can be emitted from the magnet to interfere with the transmission of the Beastmaster's divine thoughts, but this news is not very useful at present, because we don't have enough  magnet."

    "Otherwise, we only need to place a large number of magnets outside the city, and when the Taotie attacks again, as soon as it enters the range of action of the magnets, it is forbidden to move, and we can calmly reap the lives of the Taotie."

    When Shao Dianshuai heard the words, he was inexplicably excited and said to Lin Mei: "General Lin, report this matter to the court immediately, and ask the court to collect a large number of magnets."

    "Yes, Commander-in-Chief." Lin Mei was also ecstatic, and immediately turned and left the table to arrange.

    For so many years, they have been passively defending against Taotie's attack, but they have no effective way to deal with Taotie. The message Gao Peng said at this time is tantamount to pointing out the way for them.

    After Shao Dianshuai made arrangements, he picked up the wine bowl again and smiled at Gao Peng: "Master Gao, the news you brought is really important to us, and it may even allow us to completely solve the scourge of gluttony in this generation.  I respect you."

    Gao Peng picked up the wine bowl with a smile, touched Shao Dianshuai, and said: "Although I am not a soldier, I am also a citizen of the Great Song Dynasty. This is what I should do. You don't have to be polite, Dianshuai."

    After the two of them drank a bowl of wine, Shao Dianshuai continued to laugh and said, "Hahahaha It is really a blessing for all the people to have a hero like Gao Daxia in the Song Dynasty."

    ?Next, General Wu, Commander of the Tiger Army, General Chen, Commander of the Eagle Army, General Deng, Commander of the Lu Army, and the twenty or so deputy generalsAll of them came up to toast Gao Peng, including several female generals of the Crane Army. Gao Peng felt a little overwhelmed for a while.

    After a round of excitement, everyone saw that Gao Peng's cheeks were slightly flushed, but there was no sign of drunkenness at all, and they couldn't help but sincerely admire him.

    Unbeknownst to him, Gao Peng's Hunyuan Qi had been fully utilized at this time, and the smell of alcohol was constantly being forced out from the pores of his body, and his underwear was almost soaked.

    After a while, Lin Mei came back, and also toasted Gao Peng with a bowl of wine alone, after drinking, Lin Mei suddenly said: "Gao Xia, just now you said that your lightness kung fu skills can be taught to us, I don't know if you mean it?  "

    As soon as Lin Mei said this, there was a sudden silence in the field, and everyone looked at him with burning eyes.

    Gao Peng looked at the heroic and charming Lin Mei, smiled slightly, and said: "Of course it is true, but although this lightness kung fu is amazing and consumes very little internal energy, it also needs a certain amount of internal energy as a basis."

    "I don't know what level General Lin's internal strength has reached, and how many meridians in the whole body have been opened?"

    "Cultivation of internal strength? Daxia Gao is talking about qigong?" Lin Mei asked in a daze.

    "Uh" Gao Peng was confused this time, Qigong?  That's what modern people say!  how¡­¡­

    Until this time, Gao Peng realized what was wrong, and asked Lin Mei tentatively: "Youhave never practiced inner skills? Then what are you practicing martial arts for?"

    Lin Mei said blankly: "I've never heard of inner strength methods, but I've heard of people practicing Neijiaquan. When I practice martial arts, it's natural to strengthen my muscles and bones, and strengthen my energy and blood."

    Come on, Gao Peng finally understands where the awkward feeling is. This f*cking Great Wall world is actually a cheating ordinary martial arts world.

    In this world, there are also internal and external skills, but it is estimated that the level is something like bright energy and dark energy, which is completely incompatible with internal energy and true energy.

    In other words, Gao Peng has been showing off martial arts skills in modern society, flying up a city wall tens of meters high in front of a group of People's Liberation Army, and asking them, "Have you never seen Qinggong?".

    This is simply simply (remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 389 The Shadowless Forbidden Army with Greatly Increased Strength

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Forget it, I don't know when the Taotie will attack. If you can increase the strength of the soldiers, let's increase it!"

    Gao Peng doesn't know when he entered, nor how long the plot will start, but since the plot doesn't start as soon as he enters, it means that he should have a period of preparation time, and now he just depends on the length of time  .

    Thinking of this, Gao Peng said sternly to Shao Dianshuai: "Dianshuai, I have a set of palm techniques, which is a way of practicing inner strength from the outside to the inside. As long as it spreads and the soldiers practice hard day and night, everyone's individual strength will definitely increase.  increased."

    "If you practice for a long time, you will be able to develop a strong internal force, just wait and see."

    Having said that, Gao Peng casually threw a wine jar backwards. After guessing that the wine jar flew more than ten feet away, he turned around and slapped it in the air.

    "Hoo"

    "Boom"

    Everyone could only feel that an invisible force erupted from Gao Peng's body, and the void that his palm was pointing in the direction was obviously distorted for a moment, and the next moment, the wine jar in mid-air exploded and shattered into pieces  .

    ""

    There was no sound in the hall, and everyone stared blankly at the scene that shocked their cognition, but Gao Peng's voice continued, "To be honest, my skill is actually just a small achievement, and those masters who have really achieved great internal skills  , almost equivalent to human-shaped black powder."

    "With every punch and palm, they can produce the power of a thunderbolt explosion. It's just that even I haven't seen such a master for the time being, but I have to say that such a person exists."

    Lin Mei suddenly came to her senses, and asked Gao Peng ecstatically: "Gao Xia, what do you mean, as long as we practice your palm technique, we will be able to blow up wine jars like this sooner or later?"

    Gao Peng nodded with a smile and said, "It's natural. I have spent twenty years cultivating to this level. Although you have never practiced internal strength, you have been working hard on your muscles and bones. Your qi and blood are strong, and your meridians have maintained their toughness.  There is no barrier to closure."

    "Not surprisingly, as long as you practice, you will see results soon. There will be an explosive increase in strength in a short period of time. When your years of accumulation are exhausted, this speed will slowly decrease."

    It is certain that the qi and blood of warriors in the world of ordinary martial arts cannot be directly converted into mixed qi and blood, but the exuberant qi and blood are not useless. The most basic point is that it can promote cultivation and speed up the generation of true qi.

    It took A Ke half a month to develop the first trace of Hunyuan Zhenqi. According to Gao Peng's estimation, these shadowless forbidden soldiers may not take two days. Those with good aptitude and strong vitality, such as the five commanders, may even be able to practice in one day.  Out of anger.

    No matter how long the gluttonous attack lasts, if there is more zhenqi in the body, it will be better than purely relying on the physical body to fight. The most basic point is that zhenqi can improve physical strength, endurance, strength, agility and other aspects of the body.  .

    After listening to Gao Peng's words, the hearts of the senior members of the Shadowless Forbidden Army were full of enthusiasm, and they were full of wine and food. After resting for half an hour, Gao Peng began to teach them the Hunyuan Palm in the main hall.

    ?The five commanders-in-chief plus Wang Junshi, plus more than 20 high-level generals, a total of more than 30 people, were arranged by Gao Peng into a formation of troops practicing military martial arts, and then taught them one by one.

    While performing the moves, Gao Peng explained the way of entraining and absorbing qi, and he explained it very carefully, without any secrets.

    And although people in this world have never been exposed to inner strength and mental methods, boxing and kicking moves are naturally very common. If they are asked to practice the kind of meditation that requires meditation, it may not be so easy to learn.

    However, what Gao Peng taught is to move from the outside to the inside. You only need to learn the palm moves and the method of absorbing qi, and you can smoothly cultivate Hunyuan Zhenqi. There is something more suitable for this world than this kind of kung fu.  of people?

    Two hours later, Gao Peng made sure that everyone had mastered the moves of Hunyuan Palm, and then said: "After you go down, you need to pass on the Hunyuan Palm layer as soon as possible, well, the number of people who teach each person should not be too many  , otherwise it will not be able to take care of it.¡±

    "The limit is 30 people, one person will teach 30 people, and after the 30 people have learned it, they will teach 30 people respectively. In this way, the practice will be spread quickly. The city wall is too narrow and there is not enough space.  , you can let the brothers and sisters go to the mountain clearings within the Great Wall to practice."

    After listening to Gao Peng's words, Shao Dianshuai and others will naturally follow this strictly. Although the Shadowless Forbidden Army has more than 200,000 people, if it spreads like this 30 times 30, it will take a few days at most to spread to the entire army.

    After this incident, Gao Peng became the person with the highest status in the Shadowless Forbidden Army except for the palace commander.Even Shao Dianshuai considers himself a student intentionally or unintentionally. After all, what Gao Peng brought to the Shadowless Forbidden Army is not only strength, but also hope.

    In the following days, there was a fiery wave of practicing martial arts inside and outside the Great Wall. The imperial army was divided into two. When one half was on duty, the other half practiced martial arts without distraction.

    Naturally, the five commanders were the first to see the results. In just half a month, all of them have accumulated a not-weak Hunyuan Zhenqi.

    Although they still can't do any unbelievable abilities, but now they can print a shallow palm print with a palm on the city wall. How dare you imagine it before?

    In half a month, Hunyuan Palm has already spread to the entire army of the Shadowless Forbidden Army, and even the last one learned has developed a sense of qi, possessing a trace of Hunyuan Zhenqi, and the strength of the Shadowless Forbidden Army is increasing at a speed visible to the naked eye.

    Gao Peng was overjoyed when he saw it. The stronger the Shadowless Forbidden Army, the more people they can survive, and the more people survive, the richer his reward points will be.

    This reincarnation is the experience before the assessment, so Gao Peng naturally has to do everything possible to score.

    After coming here for more than half a month, Gao Peng also met the mercenary Ballard who came here to search for black powder twenty years ago and taught Lin Mei and others English, but Gao Peng didn't bother to pay attention to him, he was just a clown.

    On this day, it was Lin Mei's turn to be on duty, and the others went to practice. Gao Peng found Lin Mei and said, "General Lin, I don't know much about the many facilities and objects in this city, as well as your tactics.  I wonder if the general can explain a thing or two to me."

    Lin Mei had nothing to do, and said happily: "Why not? Gao Daxia, please, I am going to ask Gao Daxia for advice to see if there is any room for improvement."

    Gao Peng smiled slightly. He naturally knew that Lin Mei was speaking politely. The Shadowless Forbidden Army had fought against Taotie for countless years and had already formed a perfect fighting method. How could he come up with any improvement method in a short time?

    Following Lin Mei's explanation, Gao Peng gradually had an intuitive understanding of the tactics of the Shadowless Forbidden Army, and everything else was fine. When Lin Mei took Gao Peng to the sword-shaped platform extending outside the city wall, he explained to him  When Jun Feisuo attacked, Gao Peng's expression changed.

    "Hold on, General Lin. I will advise the Commander-in-Chief to abolish this tactic in the future, and attack with flying cables. It is simply absurd. It is simply to use the lives of the sisters to fill the mouth of Taotie." (Remember this site website: www  .hlnovel.com

 Chapter 390 Preparation

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    After listening to Gao Peng's remonstrance, Dianshuai Shao felt a little embarrassed and said in the Palace of the Forbidden Army: "Gao Xia, Taotie's individual strength is stronger than us humans after all. We can only use all means to prevent him from crossing the Great Wall and endangering the Great Wall."  Bianliang City in the rear."

    "It is true that the zipline attack will cause heavy casualties to the crane army, but if the Taotie successfully climbs the wall, the casualties will only be more serious!"

    Gao Peng said expressionlessly: "Marshal Dian, may I ask if the crane army's zipline attack can completely prevent Taotie from going up the wall?"

    "Thisalthough it cannot be stopped in the end, it can delay the time for Taotie to go up the wall a lot, so that the eagle army can have more time to shoot and kill Taotie, causing more casualties to Taotie."

    "If there is no obstacle from the crane army's flying rope attack, Taotie will be able to climb the city wall very quickly, and our losses will be even greater if we fight hand-to-hand."

    Gao Peng heard the words and said decisively: "That was before, and now all the soldiers have practiced the Hunyuan Kungfu and possessed the Hunyuan True Qi, and everyone's strength, reaction and other conditions have been greatly enhanced."

    "The vital points of Taotie are the underarms and eyes. In the past, it was not easy for soldiers to stab them, but with their current skills, they can completely kill Taotie with one blow."

    "Therefore, the zipline attack must be cancelled. From today onwards, the officers and men of the Crane Army will be practicing spear formations. In the future, we will try to take the initiative to engage in hand-to-hand combat with Taotie, instead of always using the terrain with equipment. Otherwise, once we lose these advantages, we will only be slaughtered.  ?¡±

    "I have been afraid of them for so long before, and it is time for the soldiers to stop being afraid of them. Don't forget, our soldiers are gradually becoming scary."

    Speaking of this, Gao Peng's voice slowed down. After all, he is not a member of the Shadowless Forbidden Army. The reason why he can dictate the affairs of the Shadowless Forbidden Army here is entirely out of the respect and acquiescence of the commanders, so he needs to maintain this occasionally.  aspect.

    "In addition, five generals and Wang Junshi, you have been practicing Hunyuan Palm for more than half a month, and you have already accumulated a strong Hunyuan Qi. You can barely start to practice my Yan Xing Qianli Light Kungfu.  .¡±

    "Although it is impossible to use it as freely as I do, it can also improve the strength to a certain extent."

    The eyes of the six people brightened immediately when they heard the words, and they stopped insisting on Gao Peng's insistence on abolishing the zipline attack tactics. After all, as he said, now that the soldiers have become stronger, they can't try to be tough with Taotie  ?

    They are all young girls who are as beautiful as flowers and jade. If there is no way, who is willing to let them sacrifice?  It can be said that the previous Crane Army were all women after all, and their strength was far inferior to that of men, so melee combat was always the responsibility of the Xiong Army and the Lu Army.

    The Crane Army can only play some tricks using skills. The zipline attack can use the speed of the fall to increase its strength to assassinate Taotie, making up for the weakness of the Crane Army's lack of strength.

    But now they have Hunyuan Zhenqi, relying on the added strength of Zhenqi, they are already comparable to the former Xiongjun men, plus their more sensitive skills and eyesight than the Xiongjun Lujun, maybe their killing in hand-to-hand combat  The efficiency is higher than that of the bear army and the deer army.

    After solving the zipline attack, Gao Peng also heaved a sigh of relief. When he watched the original drama, he found that the zipline attack could be said to be the most casualty part of the entire battle.

    What a beautiful girl!  Falling down the city wall like it's raining, just to delay Taotie's time to climb up the wall, it's not worth it at all.

    Besides, the crossbowmen of the Eagle Army are not all good archers, they can't hit Taotie's armpit eyes with every arrow, relying on the girls of the Crane Army to fight for the time, it's just a few more sticks on Taotie's body that don't hurt.  It's just an arrow that doesn't itch, why bother?

    Of course, in fact, the main reason is that the number of casualties of the Crane Army is small, which means that his reward points will increase.

    In the following time, Gao Peng began to teach several people Yan Xing Qian Li Qing Gong, the most important of which was naturally the core of Yan Xing Qian Li Qing Gong "Eighteen Turns of Swallows".

    It can be said that there is no Swallow Eighteen Flips in Yanxing Thousands of Miles, which is just a light work that is slightly stronger than ordinary light kung fu, but with the volley ventilation function of Swallow Eighteen Flips, this light kung fu instantly becomes the top light kung fu.

    The biggest problem to check and balance the continuity of lightness kung fu is breathing. If you take a breath and perform lightness kung fu, that breath will eventually be exhausted. The only difference is the strength of the effect that this breath can cause.

    Some people can jump more than ten feet vertically with one breath, and some people can only jump one or two feet, but when the breath is exhausted, the result is the same, they can only breathe on the ground.

    Therefore, the strength of lightness kung fu lies entirely in the two characters of ventilation. If the problem of ventilation can be solved, this kind of lightness kung fu will not be weak. For example, Ti Yunzong of Wudang School uses the two feet to exchange breath.

    Of course, the mutual point is not the left foot turning the right footIt is not only unscientific, but also unmartial to use it as a foothold to support the body to breathe. The mystery lies in the use of internal force.

    Some people say that when the two feet point to each other to rise up, it is like pulling yourself up by grabbing your own hair. In fact, if there is a subtle way of internal force movement, let alone lifting yourself up, it is like throwing yourself out.  What's so strange?

    Human beings create exercises, in fact, they are constantly imitating the animals and plants in nature. For example, when swallows travel thousands of miles, they are imitating the posture of swallows flying into the sky.  status.

    Another example is qigong. In fact, it is not really to completely close the qi, but to let the body imitate swimming fish, so that it can breathe and exchange air underwater.

    The speed at which the commanders mastered the lightness kungfu was not slow. In just a few days, they were able to perform it decently. Although they still couldn't go straight up and down the city wall, it was because their kung fu was not deep enough and hadn't reached the top yet!  The true energy is exhausted, it's not that the skills are not good.

    But on the city wall, they can already fly back and forth between the organs and equipment, and it is not difficult for them to jump more than ten feet high. They will obviously be more handy when facing Taotie.

    Afterwards, some generals whose skills met the requirements came to learn how to travel thousands of miles with Gao Peng, especially the heralds. After they learned light skills, their efficiency naturally became much faster.

    In addition to imparting the kung fu and practicing kung fu, Gao Peng usually spends his free time picking up bombs in his room. As time goes by, Gao Peng knows that the attack of Taotie is getting closer and closer, so he should make preparations.  It's also time to start doing it.

    In his room, he took out all the machine guns and ammunition chains and piled them in the corner, and connected them together according to the standard of 20,000 rounds for each ammunition chain.

    The normal ammunition belt is one thousand rounds, and at the rate of fire of Gatlin Minigun, it will go out in more than ten seconds. This is obviously a delay, so Gao Peng links every 20 ammunition chains into a large ammunition chain.

    This can not only ensure the continuity of firepower, but also just prevent the barrel from overheating and deforming, causing the chamber to explode. Twenty thousand rounds of bullets can be fired for more than four minutes, and Gatling can still withstand it.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 391: The Story Begins, Taotie is Coming

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    That night, Gao Peng was still in the room with a candle to catch the bomb, but suddenly he heard a light footstep outside the door.

    Gao Peng doesn't care, because the footsteps of many soldiers in the Shadowless Forbidden Army have become like this recently, which is a benign change after practicing lightness kung fu.

    Looking up, she saw Lin Mei in exquisite blue armor walking in with slender legs. Obviously, the guard outside the door told her that she had not rested.

    "General Lin hasn't rested yet?" Gao Peng greeted with a familiar smile.

    Recently, I don't know what's going on, this Lin Mei always likes to run to Gao Peng, either to ask him about martial arts, or to discuss the means of dealing with Taotie.

    Sometimes I really don't know what to talk about, so I ask Gao Peng to tell her some anecdotes about traveling in the rivers and lakes. Well, besides her, there are two lieutenants of the He Army, Liu Qing and Xiaoyu, who are also in a similar state.

    This made Gao Peng a little fascinated. These girls, don't they all fancy him?  How attractive is he?

    In fact, each of the generals of the Shadowless Forbidden Army is not inferior to him in appearance, maybe they are not as good as him, but they have been together all year round, and in terms of feelings, they are better than him, an outsider who has only known him for less than two months  Be deep!

    "Hasn't Daxia Gao rested yet? What are you doing?" Lin Mei walked briskly to Gao Peng's side, watching curiously as he used a row of small black rings to insert two small golden cones  Inside, two disconnected chains are connected.

    Gao Peng said casually: "Prepare some weapons to deal with Taotie, this is a big killer! It is a special application for black powder."

    "But you don't have to think about whether it can be promoted. There is no way. These things cannot be copied."

    "Oh! That's it!" Lin Mei twisted up a bullet chain, looked up and down, and asked casually: "Then Gao Daxia, how does this thing produce lethality?"

    "This is very simple. Do you know the bursting guns in the Imperial Army of the Song Dynasty? The principle is similar to that. You see, the part behind the sharp cone is hollow, and it contains extremely compressed gunpowder."

    "When the gunpowder inside is ignited, the cone will be pushed out. The speed of the cone flying out is as fast as lightning, and it can even pass through the city wall. Naturally, Taotie's body cannot resist it."

    Lin Mei suddenly realized that she knew about the musket, but it was not very practical. It could give a first-mover advantage in fighting people, but it was far less effective in dealing with Taotie than thunderbolt arrows and thunderbolt bullets.  .

    "You have such a large pile of spikes, you must be able to kill many gluttons, but I'm afraid it's still a drop in the bucket. There are millions of gluttons. Once they appear, they will be overwhelming and boundless."

    Gao Peng nodded and said: "So if we want to completely solve the scourge of gluttony, we can only start with the beast king. Only by killing the beast king can we be done once and for all. At that time, I will wait for the opportunity. With my light work, it is not impossible  Get rid of the beast king."

    Lin Mei's face became tense, and she said urgently: "Hero Gao, don't be impulsive. The beast king has a bone shield and Taotie as his guard, and he can't even do anything with stone artillery shells. How can he kill him so easily? This matter needs to be discussed in the long run."

    Gao Peng glanced at Lin Mei strangely, and suddenly blurted out: "General Lin cares about me?"

    Lin Mei froze all over, a blush appeared on her face, she turned her pretty face slightly to the side, looked around and said, "Great Xia Gao is the head coach of my Shadowless Forbidden Army, although we have no name as master and apprentice, we have master and apprentice  In fact, everyone cares about you, not just me."

    Seeing Lin Mei's reaction, Gao Peng's eyes flashed a glimpse of clarity. Now he is no longer a first-timer in love, and he said in a serious manner: "That's different, your concern is different from theirs.  I can feel."

    Lin Mei felt her heart beating wildly after being calm for more than 20 years, she didn't even dare to look at Gao Peng, and said weakly, "What's the difference?"

    Gao Peng shrugged, spread his hands and said: "I don't know what the difference is, anyway, it's different, you have to ask yourself."

    ""

    Lin Mei found that her face was almost on fire, but after all, she was a female general who had been in a high position all the year round, and she couldn't behave like an ordinary girl with a spring in her arms.

    Immediately, he forced himself to be calm and said: "Maybe! Gao Daxia, I came today to tell you that He Jun and Lu Jun have re-trained a set of spear formations, and it has begun to bear fruit. I would like to invite you to the city tomorrow  Observe."

    Gao Peng nodded as if nothing had happened, and said: "Okay, I will definitely go to support the sisters tomorrow. In addition, you have to send a few people to me. When this weapon is used, someone needs to help it.For the chain, it is best for someone to pour water on it to cool it down.  "

    Seeing that Gao Peng was talking about business, Lin Mei's feeling of being overwhelmed by a deer slowly disappeared. She nodded and said, "This is no problem. My sisters are all ingenious people. They must be easy to learn. You have two  This kind of weapon, how about I send two troops to you?"

    "Well, it's more than enough, I'm tired."

    Lin Mei bid farewell and left. After leaving the door of Gao Peng's room, she exhaled lightly, patted her cheek, and murmured: "This guy, does he really not understand or is he pretending to be confused? Hmph, the future is long, let's  Take it easy."

    Gao Peng watched Lin Mei's back disappear outside the door, smiled self-consciously, and slowly shook his head. If it was another world, or the Great Wall world after the plot had ended, Gao Peng would not mind being with this heroic, handsome and beautiful girl.  The female general had a fiery flirtation.

    But now, he is really not in the mood. His mind is now full of how to maximize the benefits and get the most reward points. How can he be in the mood to flirt with girls?  After all, Gao Peng has never been a lower-body animal.

    The next day, Gao Peng went to the city wall to observe the latest formation of the crane army and the deer army. The soldiers of the deer army used iron shields to form a solid defense, and the female soldiers of the crane army used the six-foot-long deer halberd, which was much longer than the deer army.  The spear pierced Taotie's armpit and eyes.

    During the operation of the formation, it is flexible and flexible, not stiff or stagnant. The soldiers are quick to separate and reunite, and the movements are agile, especially the female soldiers of the Crane Army. One by one, they can jump nearly two feet high with the help of the deer army's shield.  It can calmly aim at the vital points of Taotie's underarms and eyes in the air.

    Although it is also attacking from top to bottom, it is much stronger than zipline attack. At least the tossing and moving is controlled by themselves, not dead things like zipline, which can only go straight up and down, avoiding capital in the air  There is no way to avoid it.

    After watching the drills of the Lu Army and the Crane Army, the five commanders and Wang Junshi all looked at Gao Peng, waiting for his comment, but saw Gao Peng open and close his palms, and applauded directly.

    "Okay, this kind of formation is the right way. The zipline attack is simply a joke with the lives of the sisters. This spear formation is very good and powerful. Perhaps it is not enough to face the impact of the beast horde head-on."

    "However, it is more than enough to deal with Taotie who climbed the city wall and has lost the advantage of speed. As long as we act according to this, we will be able to avoid teaching a Taotie to cross the Great Wall."

    The five commanders-in-chief finally laughed, and applauded along with Gao Peng. These days, they have also seen that the fundamental purpose of many of Gao Peng's suggestions is to reduce the casualties of the Shadowless Forbidden Army.

    They appreciate this very much, so they will work hard to satisfy him, because if he is satisfied, it means that the sacrifices of soldiers in battle will be much smaller.

    "Reportreport to the Commander-in-Chief, there is a large group of Khitans approaching the tower from the west tower, they are chasing two foreign barbarians, please Commander-in-Chief to make a decision."

    After listening to the messenger's words, Gao Peng's heart skipped a beat. The two goods have arrived, and the plot finally begins. Taotieis it coming!  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 392 The mercenary who was fooled

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Boom"

    A piece of green three-clawed animal claw was thrown on the table. The five commanders looked at this piece of animal claw solemnly. Wang Junshi was inspecting the weapons and equipment brought by the two bearded foreigners on the other table.  .

    As for Gao Peng, with a half-smile expression on his face, he walked around the two guys, and at the same time listened to their communication in classical English that he thought he didn't understand.

    "They know the ins and outs."

    "And with a heavy heart."

    "We must fight out, our weapons are on the table."

    "Are you crazy?"

    "I use bows and arrows to kill these guards, you use knives to kill those officers, especially this guy who has been circling around us, I hate him."

    "Isn't that too abrupt?"

    Gao Peng turned in front of the two of them again, squatted down, looked at the guy who said he hated him jokingly, and said in pure English: "Believe me, any soldier here can easily crush you to death."

    "Those officers can even beat a hundred of you, so you should stay honest!"

    "Quack quack"

    The two of them just felt a bunch of crows flying over their foreheads as if nothing had happened, so that they didn't spit out a mouthful of blood. They looked at each other, and one of them curled his lips and said, "This is fun."

    The other person looked at Gao Peng and said, "Do you speak English?"

    Gao Peng shrugged and said, "I am proficient in English, Germanic, Tsarist Russian, and Japanese. Is there any problem?"

    ""

    "Okay! No problem."

    "I haven't asked for advice yet, what's the name?"

    "My name is William, he is Tovar, and we are just businessmen."

    Gao Peng said approvingly: "Well, I know that mercenaries are indeed a kind of businessmen to a certain extent. They also make money, but the capital of mercenaries is their lives."

    ""

    William and Tovar suddenly didn't know how to communicate with this guy. Why did he look like he knew everything?  How can we talk about this?

    However, William still decided to pretend to be stupid, to see if the other party really knew everything, "I don't understand what you are talking about."

    Gao Peng glanced at William mockingly, and said with a smile: "William Garin, Perot Tovar, your two names have already been well known to me when I was walking in the west, especially you, William."

    "You helped the Harolds fight the Danes and rescued their lord duke, and you fought for him until his death. You also helped the Spaniards fight the Franks and the Franks fought the Bruns.  Man, is there a mistake in what I said?"

    William and Tovar had nothing to say. Who would have imagined that they would come to the east from the western continent to do missions all the way, and they would be ambushed by the Khitan barbarians and even meet their acquaintances in the east.

    Needless to say, this guy was definitely a mercenary before. Although the oriental face is very uncommon in the mercenary circle, it is not completely absent. Otherwise, why would this guy be proficient in four no, five languages?  Have you ever heard of the two of you?

    "It turns out that I met a colleague, and you are also here to find black powder?" Tovar said with a relaxed expression, which made William so angry that he just wanted to get his own bow and arrow and give him a shot.  guy.

    "Hey, I haven't been a mercenary for many years. Now I fight for my country and my nation, even if I don't get paid. As for you, well, it's better to chop it up."

    William and Torvald trembled together, almost didn't pee out, brother, if you don't play like this, how can you say that you are going to chop it up suddenly?  Although we want to get some black powder away, isn't this still an attempt?  Don't be guilty of death!

    "Brother, let's have a discussion. We don't want the black powder. Just pretend that we haven't been here before. Can you let us go?"

    "You used to eat this kind of rice, so you should be able to understand. It's not easy to do this job! Let's understand each other, okay?" Tovar begged Gao Peng almost with snot and tears.

    ""

    This time it was replaced by Gao Peng who was speechless and asked the sky. When watching the original drama, he just felt a little meanness from Tovar, but Gao Peng obviously underestimated his low skill cultivation.

    "Okay, it's pointless to kill you, and it doesn't matter if you live, but if you want to live, you have to listen to me."

    "Well, in this way, I can hire you to fight for us, and the commission is the black powder you dream of,How about it?  think about it?  "

    Hearing Gao Peng's words, Tovar's face immediately changed, and he couldn't stop praising: "Oh, brother, I knew that you are indeed a kind person. A person who is willing to give up his freedom for his country is not kind.  What about people?"

    "Of course, we are willing to accept your employment, but who do you need us to help you fight? The Khitans? I like to fight the Khitans the most. Those barbarians really have no education"

    "Shut up, Tovar, if you don't want us to die unclearly, let me ask."

    William interrupted Tovar's chatter angrily, looked at Gao Peng and said: "With the elite level of your army, let alone defense, even if you want to directly hit the Khitan's lair, it is no problem to wipe them out."

    "So, what are you defending against? Is it the monsters we encountered?"

    Gao Peng didn't hide anything, and he couldn't hide this kind of thing at all. He nodded happily and said, "You are right. The defense object of our army has never been human beings, but a group of monsters."

    "But it's not as scary as you imagined. Those monsters are also vital. If you hit the vital point with an arrow, you will still die. Didn't you kill one yourself? What I need is your arrow. As for Tovar, I have to say  , you are really a dispensable existence."

    ""

    "Oh, brother, I suddenly discovered that you are not as friendly as I thought."

    William ignored Tovar, and asked again: "The commission is really black powder? Can you make the decision?"

    Gao Peng shrugged and said, "There are at least three people here who understand English, but since I talked to you, no one has interrupted. Doesn't that mean anything?"

    "The commission is indeed black powder. You don't have to worry about that. Black powder is not as precious to us as you think. The reason why it is precious in the West is only because the West doesn't have it."

    William obviously accepted Gao Peng's statement, nodded and said: "Okay! How long is the task time?"

    "One month, I only need you to help defend the city wall for one month, and you can get ten pounds of black powder. The commission for killing monsters will be calculated separately. For every ten monsters killed, you can get an extra pound of black powder."

    After listening to the price offered by Gao Peng, William and Tovar looked at each other, nodded at each other, and said to Gao Peng: "Okay, we have done it." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 393 The gluttonous attack, the war will start

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    After finishing the two foreigners, Gao Peng got up and walked towards the five commanders, and said with a smile: "Marshal, these generals, coincidentally, I know these two guys, they are mercenaries."

    "Mercenaries? Daxia Gao, what is a mercenary?" Shao Dianshuai and his traditional Chinese generals who received the education of loyalty and patriotism when they were young naturally cannot imagine that there are soldiers who only fight for money in this world.

    Gao Peng explained: "The so-called mercenaries are soldiers who do not pledge allegiance to anyone. As long as someone pays them to hire them, they will fight for you."

    "Mercenaries all have good skills, otherwise they would be worthless. Like this bearded man, his name is William, and he has the same archery skills as General Chen. Of course, it is the former General Chen."

    General Chen is the commander-in-chief of the Eagle Army, a first-class archer in the Shadowless Forbidden Army, not to mention after practicing Hunyuan Kungfu, his arm strength, eyesight, reaction ability and other aspects are now incomparable.

    This bearded man can have his previous archery skills, but he is not weak, at least in the former Shadowless Forbidden Army, he is also a general.

    "They came to the east to find black powder. I was thinking that black powder is not very precious to us, so I simply hired them with black powder and asked them to help defend the city."

    "I promised them that if I defend the city for a month, I will give them 20 catties of black powder if they don't die. The number of gluttons killed will be calculated separately. For every ten gluttons killed, I will give them two catties of black powder. How does the commander-in-chief think?"

    Shao Dianshuai lightly stroked his short beard, and said with a smile, "This is a good deal. If two catties of black powder are used, it may not be possible to kill three gluttons. They only get two catties of black powder for killing ten gluttons.  .¡±

    After finishing speaking, he waved his hand and said, "Come here, untie them and arrange a room for them."

    "yes."

    Immediately, two soldiers stepped forward and untied the ropes that bound them. William and Torvald were free, and they all said to Gao Peng, "Thank you brother."

    Gao Peng waved his hand and said: "You're welcome, now our general wants to ask you some questions, you just answer them truthfully."

    After finishing speaking, she nodded to Lin Mei, and Lin Mei stepped forward when she saw this, and said, "Where did you get this claw?"

    William looked at Lin Mei with astonishment, and straightened his chest, and said, "I didn't pick it up, I chopped it up. It killed the three of us before."

    "where?"

    "Riding to the north for two days in the mountains."

    Lin Mei nodded, and explained to Shao Dianshuai and the others: "He said that he encountered the glutton in Beishan, where he traveled for two days. He claimed to have beheaded a glutton, and he cut off the claw."

    "Two days? It's earlier than we expected."

    Seeing this, Gao Peng interjected: "Based on this, Taotie is probably coming soon. We still need to make preparations early. In addition, send someone to watch Ballard. This old boy has always harbored evil intentions. His goal is also black powder.  At that time, if there is any abnormality in it, just kill it directly."

    Shao Dianshuai looked solemn, and said: "Great Xia is right, come here"

    "kunk"

    "Report"

    At this moment, the door of the main hall was suddenly pushed open, and the messenger walked down the hall quickly, and said: "I would like to report to the commander-in-chief, the beacon tower is full of smoke, and the enemy is coming."

    The five commanders all looked together, and Shao Dianshuai said in a deep voice: "Order all the soldiers to prepare to meet the enemy."

    Gao Peng also said to Li Qing, Lieutenant General of the Crane Army, who was transferred by Lin Mei to assist him: "General Li, take your sisters and come down to the tower with me, and move the things you prepared before to an open area outside the city."

    "The last general obeys, let's go." After Liu Qing finished speaking, he waved his hand, and immediately ten female soldiers of the Crane Army walked out behind Gao Peng.  Military division, you understand English, and I will leave these two people to you to arrange."

    Then he said to William: "You follow this general, he will arrange your work."

    "Okay." Army Master Wang nodded, waved to William and the two, and said, "You guys, bring your weapons and equipment, Fromy."

    William and Tovar rushed to the table, hung up their equipment, and followed Army Division Wang.

    Gao Peng led the eleven female soldiers of the Crane Army to the bottom of the wall instead of going up and down. The others went up to the tower.

    And the group of people did not take the usual way, they jumped down directly from the inside, and fell straight to the ground floor. When they were about to hit the ground, they turned over with swallows one after another, lifted them up in one breath, and landed lightly on the ground.

      With their skills, it is not easy to leap twenty feet from the bottom of the city wall to the top of the city wall.

    However, it doesn¡¯t matter if you jump from a high place, hundreds of feet and thousands of feet. Anyway, the effect of swallows turning over and volleying in the air can make them enter a state of lightness at any time, and they will never be able to fall to death.

    Gao Peng led eleven people to a corner, where there were two Gatlings covered with canvas, and a large pile of ammunition chains, guarded by four Tiger Army soldiers.

    "Great Xia."

    "Well, the gluttons are coming, and a big battle is about to start. Please help open the city gate and go back to the battle position! Just leave it to us."

    "yes."

    Immediately, Gao Peng lifted the Gatling with metal brackets in each hand, and seven of the other Hejun female soldiers each carried a pile of ammunition chains and walked out behind Gao Peng. The other four carried a large wooden frame in pairs.  Bucket filled with water.

    Originally, it was safest for Gatling to shoot on the city wall, but the ballistic trajectory from top to bottom is an inclined surface, and it can only sweep rows of gluttons, which is a waste of bullets.

    So Gao Peng insisted on placing Gatling on the flat ground below, so that the bullets can fully exert their penetrating effect. With the power of Gatling, it is no problem for one bullet to penetrate four or five gluttonous heads.

    Coupled with the density of Taotie, the effect of sweeping on the flat ground is completely different from that of sweeping down on the city wall.

    "Boom boom boom boom"

    ?Out of the city gate, the sound of war drums resounding through the mountains was endless. Gao Peng ran quickly with two gatling guns in his hand. Shao Dianshuai and others on the tower looked at this scene, feeling a little uneasy.

    "What exactly is Gao Daxia's intention, and what is the power of his weapon? Why does he have to go out of the city to fight Taotie?"

    Lin Mei also showed worry, and said: "I don't know, he just told me that this weapon is extremely powerful, and it is a super killer weapon, but I have never seen him use it before."

    Wang Junshi said: "Commander Dian, please don't worry, Daxia Gao has always been very measured in his actions, and he will not be indiscriminate. Besides, with his lightness kung fu, he can fly straight back to the tower at any time, and Taotie will not hurt him."

    After listening to Wang Junshi's words, Shao Dianshuai felt relieved, nodded, and said: "Let some ziplines go down. Although the ziplines are useless now, at least they can receive those crane soldiers."

    "Yes." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 394: The Great War Begins, Crazy Killing

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Gao Peng stopped at a distance of about a hundred steps from the city wall, placed the two Gatling guns one foot apart, and then pulled up a chain of ammunition and stuck it into the chamber of the Gatling gun.

    Another female soldier from the Crane Army installed it for him. They had already learned how to install and replace the ammunition belt.

    After loading the ammunition belt, Gao Peng conducted a test firing. The female soldiers of the Crane Army saw Gao Peng standing behind a Gatling and holding the handle with both hands.

    "buzzing"

    "Tud chug"

    Gao Peng pressed the motor button, and the barrel immediately spun rapidly. The next moment, Shao Dianshuai and others on the tower and the female soldiers of the Crane Army behind Gao Peng saw long tongues of flame burst out from the rotating iron pipe.

    However, a large rock tens of feet away, which was facing the tongue of flames, was suddenly scattered with stone chips and was beaten to pieces.

    Gao Peng only fired for less than two seconds before letting go of the motor button. He just wanted to make sure that the firearm was operating normally and that there was no fault.

    But just this time, more than a hundred bullets have been fired. Gao Peng tried another one, and after confirming that there was no problem, he stood behind this Gatling and stopped moving.

    Until this time, Shao Dianshuai and others saw Gatlin's majesty for the first time. Looking at the boulder that was smashed into pieces within a short breath, everyone was secretly dumbfounded.

    "If Gao Daxia had more weapons, it wouldn't be difficult to wipe out Taotie!"

    Shao Dianshuai shook his head with a wry smile, and said: "If there are really countless such weapons in this world, it is impossible for the disaster of gluttony to exist for two thousand years."

    "That's true."

    Below, Gao Peng explained to Li Qing and the others: "After using this weapon for a period of time, it will be very hot by the flames. If it doesn't stop, the tube will soften and deform, so I need to use the two weapons alternately."

    "When I run out of this stick, you immediately pour water on it to cool down, and then reinstall an ammunition chain on it. Each ammunition chain can use about one stick of incense. You count the time."

    "As for the timing of our retreat, it is limited to twenty feet. When the Taotie approaches within twenty feet, you should withdraw with the remaining ammunition chains."

    "Shao Dianshuai has already put down the zipline. If you don't have time to enter the city gate, you can directly pull the zipline back to the city wall. I will give you the queen. You all know my lightness kung fu, so don't hesitate when the time comes, do you understand?"

    "clear."

    "Very well, get ready! I can already hear the roar of those monsters."

    Gao Peng's eyes were fixed slightly, his hands holding Gatling's handle were tightened, and he looked at the corner of the passage five hundred feet away.

    These passages dug continuously by Taotie for two thousand years are full of fantasy. In front of Gao Peng, there is an open land with a length of more than two hundred feet, that is, more than six hundred meters. The most suitable shooting distance for Gatling is four hundred to five  Within a hundred meters, this platform is quite beneficial to Gao Peng.

    More than two hundred feet away, the terrain slopes downward, forming an obvious big step. Gao Peng knows that Taotie's last two attacks were to cover the hole under that step and cross the Great Wall to the back, but now he knows  Taotie's plan was naturally not that easy.

    "Aww"

    The roar of beasts came and went from far to near, and the tide of beasts was gradually revealed in front of the soldiers of the Shadowless Forbidden Army.

    "Boom boom boom boom"

    The deafening sound of war drums sounded again on the city wall. Gao Peng has been here for several months, and he has already understood the meaning of the rhythm of the war drums. The rhythm of the drums is an order to launch a long-range attack.

    On the city wall, amidst the ear-piercing sounds of machines, organs began to operate, and heavy defense equipment entered into a fighting state under the operation of the Tiger Army soldiers who specialized in heavy weapons.

    ?The Eagle Army shooters in red and red armor took their positions, their bows slightly opened, their arrows strung up, holding their breath and concentrating, ready for battle.

    "Help me up."

    "Light it up."

    Polished into a round shape, the stone bomb with a diameter of more than two feet was wrapped with a thick layer of leather sackcloth. The soldiers of the Tiger Army scooped up kerosene from the oil pan and poured it on. The person holding the torch lit it and then pushed it into the arm of the catapult.  iron mesh bag.

    The next moment, the launcher knocked down the mechanism, and the huge flaming stone bomb was thrown out, whistling and rushing into the sky, and after rising to the highest point, it smashed towards the sea of ??gluttonous beasts like a meteor.

    The range and impact point of the trebuchet are fixed, so there is no need to worry about it. All the soldiers of the tiger army have to do is to keep throwing the fireballs one by one.

    "Boom boom boom"

      The thunderous explosions continued continuously, huge black clouds of flames soared into the sky, and hundreds of fire bombs exploded in the crowd of gluttons, blasting countless corpses and pieces of meat, blasting the sea of ??gluttonous beasts coming in like a tide  Make hundreds of huge gaps.

    However, almost in an instant, those hundreds of huge gaps were filled by the flood of gluttonous beasts that followed.

    And the gluttonous beast horde finally charged up the slope and entered Gao Peng's sight.

    Gao Peng's eyes condensed slightly, and he shouted: "It's time to watch my performance."

    "Buzz"

    When the hordes of gluttonous beasts flooded into this open area, within 500 meters of Gao Peng, Gao Peng decisively pressed the button of the Gatling motor.

    "Tud chug"

    Shao Dianshuai and others on the tower saw a long fire whip coming out of Gao Peng's weapon, and it was whipped towards the Taotie group from left to right.  fell to the ground.

    The bullets are too dense, even if Gao Peng turns the muzzle a little slower, it will cause the Taotie in one direction to be swept into a pile of minced meat.

    The number of kills on the reincarnation watch began to beat at a double-digit beating speed almost behind the stopwatch.

    Shao Dianshuai and others were dumbfounded, this this is too crazy!  The soldiers of the Eagle Army guarding this section of the city wall all stared blankly at their general, because if the Taotie did not come within their range, they could only watch.

    Shao Dianshuai made a decisive decision and shouted: "All the eagle troops in this section of the city wall are scattered to other walls. There is no need for long-range attacks here."

    "yes."

    General Chen led the soldiers of the Eagle Army to disperse to other sections of the wall. Within a radius of one hundred and fifty feet, this section of the city wall was basically covered by Gatling's firepower, and Taotie couldn't get through at all.

    But this is not the only channel for Taotie to attack. In other sections of the wall that do not have Gao Peng Gatling's firepower output, the Eagle Army soldiers have already launched a second wave of attacks.

    The most powerful weapon in the hands of the soldiers of the Eagle Army was the bed crossbow fixed on the city wall. Amidst the sound of the thunder-like firing of the crossbow, a huge crossbow bolt as thick as an arm and nearly seven feet long was shot out like a torrential rain.  Condescending, plunged into the beast tide.

    The giant crossbow is extremely powerful, and often a single crossbow bolt can pierce through two or three gluttonous heads. Even if the gluttony hit by the arrow does not die for a while, it will be firmly nailed to the ground by the crossbow bolt, unable to move.

    Although the giant crossbow is not a weapon for precise shooting, but because the beast horde is too dense, all the arrows fired hit, and none of them missed.

    The giant crossbow with a range of several miles is naturally very slow to load, and needs to be wound with a winch, so after this round of blows, the giant crossbow fell silent briefly, and began the winding work that lasted for more than ten breaths.

    At this time, it is time for the soldiers of the Eagle Army to show their talents.

    "Aim at the eyes of the armpit, don't shoot blindly." General Chen shouted with Hunyuan Zhenqi, his voice spread far away.

    After drinking this sentence, he shot three arrows in a row, and each hit a Taotie's eye at the root of the foreleg, which is the absolute vital point of Taotie.

    At this time, William was also shooting Taotie with one arrow after another, and he was still muttering excitedly: "Onetwothreetenand a pound of black powder."

    The Wang Junshi next to him rolled his eyes speechlessly, ignored him, and just directed the soldiers to kill Taotie on his own.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 395 The Shadowless Forbidden Army's Most Exciting Battle Ever

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Chug chug"

    Another bullet chain reported to Xin, Gao Peng let go of the grip, stepped out, and was already in front of another Gatling.

    The female soldier of the Crane Army holding the ladle immediately scooped up a ladle of water and poured it on Gatlin. In fact, after only four minutes of continuous shooting, Gatling's gun barrel was slightly hot, but it was not hot.

    The rapidly rotating barrel itself has the effect of heat dissipation, and Gao Peng asked the female soldier to cool the barrel with water just in case.

    The female soldiers of the Crane Army moved in a busy and undisturbed manner. They re-fastened an ammunition chain for Gatlin nervously and orderly, and then kept pouring water on it to cool it down to the lowest temperature.

    This section of the city wall has Gao Peng's Gatling, and the group of gluttonous beasts has always been blocked a hundred feet away. In an area hundreds of feet away, there was once a pile of gluttonous corpses that was over ten feet high.

    Within the fifty feet from one hundred and fifty feet to one hundred feet, the corpses of Taotie almost formed a thick wall of corpses.

    After all, the number of Taotie is too terrifying. Even Gatling can't completely restrain the advance of Taotie. What Gao Peng has to face is always a fan, not a straight line. Gatling needs to turn back and forth, so naturally he can't do it.  To perfect fire suppression.

    Basically, every time the Taotie advances ten meters, it will be pushed back nine meters. To be precise, it is not repelled, but the Taotie within the first nine meters will be swept to the ground by the metal storm, turning into corpses.

    However, the tide of gluttonous beasts still pushed forward little by little, advancing from 500 meters to 300 meters, and the corpses of gluttons spread all over the ground. Because of the huge size of gluttony itself, more than ten thousand corpses of gluttonous corpses looked like a wall of corpses.

    At this time, the consumption of Gao Peng's bullet chain has exceeded 140,000 rounds, and he has earned more than 12,000 kills. This makes Gao Peng very satisfied. If this continues, the mission completion rate will not reach ten times, five or six times.  some.

    It's just that with the increase of Taotie's corpses and the obstruction of the pile of corpses, many bullets were wasted, which reduced Gao Peng's killing efficiency. He was thinking whether to pause, withdraw a wave first, and continue next time.

    After firing the ninth bullet chain, that is, when the 180,000 bullets were fired, Gao Peng decisively decided to retreat. There were too many Taotie corpses, which affected the shooting effect too much. With 180,000 bullets, the number of kills rose to about 15,000  .

    "General Li, put on the ammunition belt, and withdraw first with the sisters." Gao Peng started to fire at the tenth ammunition belt, and at the same time instructed Li Qing beside him.

    Li Qing was startled when he heard the words, and said in surprise: "Great Xia, Taotie is still eighty feet away, why"

    Gao Peng explained very quickly: "There are more and more corpses of Taotie, which seriously affects the killing effect of the bullet chain."

    "Originally, a single ammunition belt could kill nearly two thousand Taotie, but now it can't even kill one thousand. It's too wasteful. It's better to save it for the next time to kill a large number of Taotie."

    "The bullet chain is limited, and it will be gone when it is used up. We have to use it to the extreme."

    After listening to Gao Peng's words, Liu Qing and the others didn't hesitate any longer. One of them picked up a pile of bullet chains and rushed towards the city wall. Liu Qing even picked up another idle Gatling. As for the two buckets, these things are not necessary.  Care, just throw it away.

    Shao Dianshuai on the city wall saw the following scene, and immediately shouted: "Command General Chen to lead a group of eagle soldiers back, and Gao Daxia and the others withdrew."

    "yes."

    The female soldiers of the Crane Army entered the city wall smoothly after the soldiers of the Tiger Army opened the city gate.  , successfully rushed into the city gate.

    "Kang Dang"

    The big iron gate was closed, Gao Peng put down Gatling, ordered the Tiger Army soldiers to watch over him, then pulled out the death-killing choke gun from his back, and led Liu Qing and others towards the city wall.

    Nearly half an hour after the start of the battle, the battle has become intense. Except for the section of the city wall guarded by Gao Peng Gatlin, the gluttonous sections of the other sections of the wall are already close to the base of the wall, and they are starting to stack Arhats.

    These gluttons are like zombies, not afraid of being trampled and crushed by the same kind, they pile up layer upon layer, quickly forming a slope on the outer wall, and constantly approaching the top of the city wall.

    The female soldiers of the Crane Army began to launch their attacks, of course not zipline attacks, but throwing guns.

    After practicing the Hunyuan Kungfu, their arm strength increased greatly, and at the moment they threw the spear, a trace of Hunyuan Qi was attached to the spear body, which made the spear sharp and unrivaled. A single spear thrown could almost pierce two spears in a row.  Three-headed gluttonous.

    This move is not only safer than the zipline attack in the original drama, but also more effective in killing than the zipline attack. Shao Dianshuai was so happy to see it, he couldn't help stroking his short beard under his jaw.

    But theyAfter all, the cultivation of internal strength is not high. After each person throws about twenty spears, the true energy is basically exhausted and needs to be recovered.

    So they were divided into several groups, went up to the wall to attack Taotie in batches, and then returned to the city wall to recover their skills in batches. Before starting the close combat, the busiest and most tired were the Crane Army, Eagle Army, and Tiger Army who manipulated heavy machinery and equipment.  up.

    Of course, after the start of close combat, the casualties of the deer army and the bear army are not comparable to the other three armies. In short, each army has its own destiny, and no one is better than the other.

    Only after Gao Peng's deeds, the status and importance of the Crane Army in the Shadowless Forbidden Army is becoming more and more indispensable. Their combat effectiveness is not weak, and they can handle both melee and long-distance attacks with ease, and they are almost developing into all-rounders.

    So Lin Mei is more and more grateful to Gao Peng. The female soldiers of the Hejun Army are looking at Gao Peng now, so hot that the old driver Gao Peng can't bear it.

    "Dianshuai, how is the situation?" Gao Peng went up to the tower, found Shao Dianshuai, and asked casually.

    Shao Dianshuai smiled and said: "Thanks to the hero Gao, this battle is the most enjoyable battle ever fought by the Shadowless Forbidden Army. So far, there have been no casualties, and countless gluttonous people have been killed by the city walls."

    Shao Dianshuai is happy, and Gao Peng will only be happier. He wishes that none of the Shadowless Forbidden Army will die. In this way, his reward points will be very considerable.

    "Huh? Commander Dian, that should be the Beastmaster, and it is in command." At this moment, the Wang Junshi not far away suddenly pointed to the passage three hundred feet away in front of him and shouted.

    Gao Peng and Shao Dianshuai looked intently, and they saw a group of distinctive giant beasts appearing among the countless ants-like gluttonous beasts.

    It was a group of huge monsters with huge bone armor on their necks. They were more than two feet tall and nearly five feet long, and their appearance was somewhat similar to the ceratopsian among ancient dinosaurs.

    After the group of giant gluttons stood still three hundred feet away, the bone armor around their necks was retracted, revealing a special glutton in the middle.

    Its body shape is several times the size of a normal glutton, with a thin meat membrane on the top of its head. When the meat membrane shakes, it will make a very rhythmic dull sound.

    This sound is obviously the key to its command of the gluttonous group, it should be something like an electromagnetic wave signal, because when the meat membrane on the top of its head shakes, the backs of the little gluttons will also vibrate like resonance, and the rhythm is exactly the same.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 396 Bloody battle at the head of the city

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Attack the Beastmaster."

    Shao Dianshuai's order was passed down layer by layer, and the soldiers of the Tiger Army who controlled the trebuchet inside the city wall took out a stone bullet embedded with iron spikes, ignited it and threw it out.

    Hundreds of fireballs with iron spikes smashed towards the gluttonous beast king from all directions.

    "Clang, clang, clang"

    Those giant gluttonous beast kings protecting the beast king made a few metal and iron clanging sounds from their necks, and all the huge bone armors unfolded, forming a 360-degree shield without dead ends, protecting the gluttonous beast king to death.

    "Boom boom boom boom"

    Countless spiked fire bombs smashed on the gluttonous shield formation, and they couldn't even shake it, which made Shao Dianshuai sigh heavily.

    "Aww Tuk Tuk Tuk Tuk"

    After this wave of attacks, the Gluttonous Beastmaster seemed to be enraged, and after a thunderous roar, the fleshy membrane on the top of his head shook again.

    "Aww"

    The group of gluttonous beasts became even more violent, roaring and crazily climbing towards the city wall. After the dozens of passages, there were still gluttonous rushing towards them, seemingly endless.

    After Taotie became crazy, the female soldiers of the Crane Army couldn't suppress the spear throwing, and the "water level" of the gluttonous beast tide was getting higher and higher, gradually approaching the top of the city wall.

    "Big knife up"

    "Boom"

    At this moment, gaps were suddenly opened on the upper part of the city wall, and a special weapon consisting of two big knives intertwined into a scissors shape was pushed out.  The Taotie who climbed to this position was cut in half.

    However, there are not many big knives and scissors after all, and they can slightly restrain the rising speed of Taotie, but it is impossible to completely block the upward surge of Taotie.

    "Prepare for close combat." Shao Dianshuai made a decisive decision and shouted loudly.

    "Yes, the Drum Team sent an order to prepare for close combat."

    "Boom boom boom boom"

    Seeing this, Gao Peng clasped his fists at Shao Dianshuai and said, "Dianshuai, I'm going too."

    Shao Dianshuai bowed back with his fists cupped, and said, "Thank you, Mr. Gao, you have to be careful."

    "Don't worry, these beasts can't hurt me. My only hope is that I can move faster, kill more gluttons, and hurt fewer soldiers."

    After Gao Peng finished speaking, he took Li Qing and turned around to leave. At this time, Lu Jun and Xiong Jun had already started their respective preparations. The soldiers of the Xiong Army held spiked spears and stood facing the female wall in formation, all the spikes in their hands pointed at the female wall  , they are the first line of defense in close combat.

    The deer army formed a shield formation with jagged shields at intervals in the center of the city wall, blocking Taotie every step of the way. In each of the purple shield formations, there was a touch of blue, which was the crane hidden in the shield formation.  Military female general.

    As for the Tiger Army and the Eagle Army, they withdrew into the city walls. Some of the brave ones did not retreat, but performed light kung fu or jumped onto the beacon towers, or jumped onto those large institutions, and shot them down from a high position.  Gluttony climbing up the city wall.

    "General Lin, how are you preparing, sisters?" Gao Peng found Lin Mei who was holding a spear and standing behind a deer army shield, and asked casually.

    Lin Mei looked solemn and prepared. Hearing Gao Peng's question, she said in a deep voice, "I'm ready. Now is the time to test our cultivation achievements."

    Gao Peng nodded silently. He extended the deadly choke gun to the longest length of two feet. What he had to deal with now was not a human expert, but a monster like Taotie, and his marksmanship and moves could be completely ignored.

    What he needs to do is to keep stabbing the spear into the eye point of the Taotie's armpit, and then pull it out to assassinate the next Taotie. There is no technical content for him. As he said, what he needs to do is to kill the Taotie as quickly as possible.  .

    "Aww"

    "kill¡­¡­"

    Soon, Taotie's figure appeared outside the female wall at the head of the city. At this time, facing Taotie at close range, he could feel the brutality of Taotie more intuitively. The huge figure was really too oppressive.

    However, the soldiers of the Xiong Army were not afraid at all, and they had no retreat at all. They shouted in unison, and countless spikes stabbed wildly at the Taotie who appeared on the female wall.

    "Puff puff¡­¡­"

    The sound of countless sharp knives piercing into the flesh sounded, and the first group of gluttons that appeared on the female wall were stabbed out by the soldiers of the bear army and fell down the city wall.  Taotie climbed up.

    Cruel close bloody battles were staged on the city wall, and the soldiers of the Xiong Army began to suffer casualties. Those gluttons were not only huge in size, but also powerful and flexibleNot bad, that huge body shape did not hinder their movements in the slightest.

    Once the soldiers of the Xiong army failed to stab the Taotie out of the city wall, fell down, and failed to hit the vital point, Taotie would be able to overturn a group of soldiers of the Xiong army with a single jump, not to mention biting, just the huge body falling down.  It can kill several bear soldiers at once.

    Fortunately, the generals of the Xiong Army who have practiced Hunyuan Kungfu are not weak at all. With a few spikes and long spears fired together, most of the time they can still overturn the Taotie, but their spears are more accurate than the female soldiers of the He Army.  Get up, it will be much worse.

    This situation is also in line with the settings of most game characters. Female characters are usually high-sensitivity, high-accuracy, low-defense, and low-strength, while male characters are high-strength, high-defense, low-sensitivity, and low-strength.

    Seeing the casualties of the soldiers of the Xiong Army, Gao Peng felt very distressed. These are all reward points!  At the moment, he no longer hesitated, and with a movement of his body, he jumped up and went straight to a wall with the heaviest casualties.

    "Puff puff¡­¡­"

    As soon as Gao Peng made a move, four or five gluttons were pierced through the eyes of his armpits and fell to the ground. The black iron spear head was unstoppable, stabbing the gluttons was like a knife stabbing cheese, and there was almost no obstacle.

    With Gao Peng's intervention, no glutton in this section of the city wall can break through the defense and jump into the city wall.

    "Oh well"

    "The tall hero is mighty"

    Seeing the green blood splattered under Gao Peng's spear, and the Taotie falling down the city wall like dumplings, the soldiers of the Xiong Army couldn't help cheering, and immediately assassinated the Taotie even more frantically.

    Although the generals of the Xiong Army did not retreat, some areas were still broken by Taotie and rushed into the city wall. The soldiers of the Deer Army and Crane Army who were waiting in formation also fought with Taotie.

    The soldiers of the Eagle Army on the Beacon Tower and large-scale institutions continued to shoot and kill Taotie, while the soldiers of the Tiger Army who had nothing to do served as the battlefield rescue team and logistics team.

    They searched for an opportunity to carry away the wounded soldiers, and threw the body of Taotie off the city wall, so as not to affect the soldiers to move around.

    At this time, the battle is in full swing, affecting the entire defense line of the Great Wall. There is no one in the Shadowless Forbidden Army who can stay out of it. There are bloody battles on the Great Wall, with red and green blood splashing all over the sky.  .

    There is no right or wrong, there is no good or evil, everything is just for survival, human beings need to survive, gluttons need food, everything is so clear, there is no way to end this war except for one side to perish.

    It doesn't matter which side has the upper hand and which side is at a disadvantage. There is no upper hand and lower hand, only endless mutual consumption. The final result is just to see which side can't afford it first.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 397: Victory in the First Battle

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Boom"

    "kill¡­¡­"

    "Puff puff"

    A Taotie jumped up and jumped towards a deer army shield formation on the city wall. This was in the past, when the Taotie's weight weighed several tons, the shield formation would immediately fall apart, and then the Taotie could calmly  Began to eat.

    But this time, when Taotie jumped onto the shield formation, the entire shield formation only sank slightly, without even showing signs of falling apart.

    The next moment, two long spears emerged from the gaps in the layers of sawtooth shields like poisonous snakes spitting out letters, piercing the Taotie's underarms and eyes, one from the left and the other from the right.

    "rise¡­¡­"

    "Drink"

    "Boom"

    The soldiers of the deer army all tried their best to knock the corpse of Taotie on their shields to the ground, and then soldiers of the tiger army came out from the left and right and threw the corpse of Taotie down the city wall.

    Most of the shield formations that were attacked by gluttons were the result of this. Some shield formations were attacked by several gluttons at the same time, or attacked back and forth, and the shield formations were broken up.

    The female soldiers of the Crane Army made a decisive decision and jumped up. The generals of the Lu Army ignored the gluttonous gluttons around them, and desperately raised their shields for the female soldiers of the Crane Army to settle down, and then vigorously pushed upwards.

    The female soldiers of the Crane Army also launched the swallows to soar into the sky at the same time, soaring up from the ground, when they were in the air, they turned around, their heads and feet were on the ground, and the spears stabbed down at the Taotie, pinning it to the ground.

    The soldiers of the deer army calmly pierced the eyes of Taotie's armpit with the deer halberd, and after finishing Taotie, they quickly joined together and re-arranged the formation.

    If there is a gluttonous pounce from the side, the female soldier of the crane army will turn over and move a few feet out of thin air, so as to avoid the unavoidable situation of the gluttonous pounce and zipline attack, it will never happen to the female soldier of the crane army  .

    Lin Mei performs the Eighteen Flips of the Swallow, which looks like a human-shaped ball on the city wall, bouncing back and forth, and every time she falls, a glutton will die.

    Needless to say, Gao Peng, since he made the move, he has hardly landed on the ground. Seeing that the female soldiers of the Crane Army are extremely efficient in killing in this way, except for the necessary personnel in the shield formation, everyone else followed suit.

    Blue figures began to dance in mid-air on the city wall, and almost none of the Taotie who climbed the city wall survived for more than half a minute.

    If this battle is only calculated from the ratio of casualties, the Shadowless Forbidden Army can be said to have achieved brilliant results and won a complete victory. Unfortunately, Taotie is not a human being, and it is meaningless to kill as many as possible except for exterminating them.

    "Aww Tuk Tuk Tuk Tuk"

    Two hours after the battle started, the soldiers of the Shadowless Forbidden Army on the city wall heard that strange, rhythmic dull sound again, and they noticed that the mane on Taotie's back was shaking rapidly.

    The next moment, the gluttons began to retreat. They picked up the corpses of the same kind around them, rushed down the city wall like an ebb tide, and rushed back along the way they came.

    William and Tovar carried their green blood-stained weapons and walked slowly to the city wall. Looking at the herd of gluttonous beasts receding like a tide, Tovar murmured in a daze, "What god created these monsters?  "

    William shrugged and said casually, "It's not our god anyway, how many did you kill?"

    Speaking of this, Tovar's spirit lifted, and he said excitedly: "I killed twenty-three, how about you? Including the ones shot, how many are there?"

    "Oh! A little more than you."

    "How many?"

    "Seventy-nine heads."

    ""

    "Is this called a little bit?"

    "Don't worry about that, anyway, today we killed a hundred gluttons, that's ten pounds of black powder."

    "Ten pounds, we're going to be rich."

    "Hold it, don't laugh, they killed a lot of people, it's not appropriate."

    "Ahem, um, that's right."

    Gao Peng withdrew his life-killing choke gun, stood straight on the parapet, looked at the receding Taotie, his eyes flickered slightly, and he didn't know what he was thinking about.

    "All soldiers, rescue the wounded as soon as possible, clear the city walls, and restore order."

    "yes."

    Shao Dianshuai came here with Wang Junshi and several other commanders. The post-war work started quickly. They walked to the female wall where Gao Peng was standing. Looking at the fading beast tide, they all looked at him with reverence and gratitude.  He turned to Gao Peng's back.

    This battle can be said to have been won with great momentum, without hindrance, and its own casualties have hit a record low in the past two thousand years, and all of this is because of this man. Such a big victory was brought to them by him.  .

    "Shao Dianshuai, there is a problem."

    "Huh?" The commanders were all taken aback, and Shao Dianshuai asked in confusion: "What Gao Daxia means"

    Gao Peng pointed to the retreating Taotie, and said: "I said there was something wrong with this attack, I always feel that Taotie is planning something."

    "Well¡­¡­"

    Except for Wang Junshi's eyes fixed, everyone else was stunned, Taotie?  plan?  Hero, are you sure that the word planning can be used to describe Taotie's actions?

    "You don't need to be confused, wait for Taotie to go out of sight, go to investigate and you will know the truth. Now, let's deal with it first!"

    Gao Peng jumped off the female wall, looked at Lin Mei, and said, "General Lin, you are the best at practicing lightness kung fu, how about you and I going to investigate later?"

    Lin Mei nodded without hesitation and said, "It's my duty."

    An hour later, order was basically restored on the city wall, and the casualties of each army were counted. In this battle, more than 6,000 people of the Shadowless Forbidden Army were killed.

    Among them, there are more than 3,600 in the bear army, more than 1,200 in the deer army, more than 700 in the tiger army, more than 300 in the crane army, and more than 200 in the eagle army.

    The Shadowless Forbidden Army has a total of more than 200,000 troops, of which the Guangxiong Army accounts for nearly half, with more than 80,000 people. They are the first line of defense in close combat, and have always suffered the largest casualties, followed by the former Crane Army  .

    There are more than 50,000 people in the Crane Army, and these are 50,000 girls who are as beautiful as flowers and jade!  Fortunately, the casualties of the Crane Army have become insignificant now, but their killing efficiency has become the highest.

    The Crane Army is not just combatants, the drum team, medical team, and logistics are all composed of female soldiers from the Crane Army.

    Regarding the casualties of the bear army and the deer army, Gao Peng had no good solution. The melee army was the army with the highest casualty rate on the battlefield, and someone had to face the first wave of Taotie's attack.

    If there were no Xiongjun guarding the female wall and countless gluttons flooded into the city wall, then the space on the city wall would be filled with gluttony, and there would be no place for humans to stand, and there would be no need to fight battles.

    Seeing such a large number of casualties, Gao Peng looked a little unhappy, but according to Shao Dianshuai, the casualties were so small that they were almost negligible.

    In the battle sixty years ago, the Shadowless Forbidden Army had 300,000 people. After the first battle, 30,000 to 40,000 people died. Now this casualty is really nothing.

    The fact is also the same. Without Gao Peng, the crane army that launched the zipline attack alone would have suffered more than 6,000 casualties, and now the total casualties are only 6,000.

    After Lin Mei, Li Qing and other female soldiers of the Crane Army took turns to gently comfort and persuade, Gao Peng's complexion finally improved a little, and he smiled wryly at the group of female soldiers around him, and sighed: "Don't worry about me, I'm fine now  .¡±

    "It's just that there are so many living brothers and sisters all of a sudden, and they become the food of beasts, and I feel a little uncomfortable."

    "Forget it. In the future, I will find a way to exterminate the gluttons and avenge them. General Lin, let's go find out the situation!"

    "Okay." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 398 If there is no Taotie, where should we go?

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Not far away, Shao Dianshuai and the others shook their heads helplessly as they looked at Gao Peng who was comforted by the female officers and men of the Crane Army in turn.

    General Deng said with a wry smile: "Great Xia Gao has a kind heart and is indeed a good man. Unfortunately, he is not suitable for the army. How can anyone survive in a war? As long as he can win a big victory with a small loss, it is something worth celebrating, and he is also sad."  , really oh."

    Junshi Wang smiled and said: "This is the most admirable thing about Gao Daxia. Although it is impractical, you can't say it is bad."

    Shao Dianshuai patted General Deng on the shoulder, and said with a half-smile: "Do you know why those girls in Hejun only respect you generals, but never like you? That's the reason, haha."

    Shao Dianshuai chuckled and turned to leave, leaving a few generals looking at each other, and then they all looked at Junshi Wang, their eyes full of inquiry.

    Junshi Wang smiled and said: "When will you learn that after the battle, you will no longer only pay attention to the gains and losses of the battle, but also the cold data. The girls will like you, believe me."

    ""

    Under the steps more than three hundred feet away from the Great Wall, Lin Mei looked at the huge passage in front of her with an ugly expression. The surrounding bricks, stones and soil were obviously newly dug out.

    "Great Xia, you and Wang Junshi are right. These beasts are really changing. They have become smarter. They have even resorted to tricks such as building plank roads in the open and stealthily."

    This passage has been pulled out for a distance of nearly twenty feet, and this is only the result of two hours. If Taotie is given more time, they can dig through the underground passage, directly cross the Great Wall defense line from the ground, and drive straight in.

    By then, Bianliang City will become the gluttonous granary. With a large amount of food supplements, the beast kings will be able to multiply, and sooner or later it will sweep the world. By then, this world will be dominated by gluttony.

    "Let's go back and report to the commander-in-chief first. These passages must not be left, otherwise Bianliang will be in danger."

    "Um."

    The two started their lightness kung fu and rushed towards the city wall. When they returned to the city, Li Qing and others came up to him and asked, "General Lin, how is the situation?"

    Gao Peng said solemnly: "Something is not good, let's go see the commander-in-chief first, and then discuss it in the long run."

    "What? There is such a thing."

    In the main hall, Shao Dianshuai was frightened and angry, he didn't expect Taotie's wisdom to have advanced to such a level, and he was very angry because he didn't realize Taotie's plot.

    If Taotie did this, he, Shao Jun, would be a sinner through the ages. Fortunately, this matter was found out by Gao Daxia, otherwise everything would be over.

    "Immediately send someone to find out how many tunnels Taotie has dug."

    "yes."

    After more than half an hour, the investigation results came out, and there were more than 20 underground passages pulled out by Taotie.

    "These passages must be destroyed, General Wu, you lead the soldiers of the Tiger Army and use black powder to blow up all these passages for me."

    "Yes, Commander-in-Chief."

    Two hours later, with the sound of continuous explosions, all the holes made by the Taotie were blown down, forming more than 20 huge depressions.

    The Shadowless Forbidden Army heaved a sigh of relief, solved a big hidden danger, and the Taotie's attack was repulsed again, it will take at least half a month to organize the next large-scale attack, and the Shadowless Forbidden Army can have a meal with peace of mind  up.

    ? In the evening, the army held a celebration banquet, which was actually just a dinner party. The food was still the same as usual, but the amount was large enough to control the fullness. At most, there were more drinks on the table.

    "My colleagues, after sixty years, I, the Shadowless Forbidden Army, fought against Taotie again, and this time, we won an unprecedented victory. Whose credit do you think this is?"

    "Gao Daxia, Gao Daxia, Gao Daxia" The hall cheered, and everyone looked at Gao Peng enthusiastically, shouting these three words.

    Shao Dianshuai raised his hand to stop everyone's shouting, and said with a smile: "That's right, since Gao Daxia came to me, we have seen the changes of our day-to-day.  The strength has increased by more than ten times?"

    "In the past, when we faced gluttonous food, we could only be reduced to rations, but now, if gluttonous gluttons want to eat us alone, we have to pay ten or a hundred heads. If this continues, even if there are millions or tens of millions of gluttons, so what?"

    "The Taotie is making progress, but our progress is even greater. As long as we can survive this time, within ten years, all of us in the Shadowless Forbidden Army can become masters of flying over walls.??Counterattack Gouwu Mountain, extermination of Taotie is no problem.  "

    "And all of this was brought to us by Gao Daxia. His kindness to me, the Shadowless Forbidden Army, is higher than the sky and thicker than the earth. We respect Gao Daxia."

    "Respect to the hero." Hundreds of generals and generals in the hall stood up, held up their wine bowls, and shouted to Gao Peng in unison.

    Gao Peng picked up the wine bowl and stood up, opened his mouth, but didn't know what to say, so he could only smile wryly: "Everyone is too flattering, Gao Peng only regrets that he was born too late, and failed to help everyone solve the scourge of gluttony as soon as possible.  So many brothers and sisters of the imperial army were buried in the beast's mouth."

    "I don't want to say anything. In the future, we will work together and work together to eradicate gluttony, and restore the world to a bright future. It's all in the wine, everyone."

    "Dry."

    After drinking this bowl of wine, the atmosphere in the hall suddenly became lively, and everyone competed to toast Gao Peng. These members of the Forbidden Army were very pure, with clear likes and dislikes. They were all selected and sent to the Forbidden Army for training since childhood.

    Their destiny and meaning of existence are to guard the Great Wall and defend against gluttony. From the moment they entered the Forbidden Army, their lives were already doomed. There were no other variables in their lives. The soldiers of the Shadowless Forbidden Army can be said to be the purest people in the world.  .

    If you put them in the secular world, they may be worse than the little dragon girl who just came out of the ancient tomb. This is a kind of sadness, but is it not a kind of luck?

    Because they don't have as many troubles as ordinary people, they don't have to worry about the trivialities of life, they don't have to think about fame and fortune, and they won't be infiltrated by the big dye vat of society.

    The Great Wall defense line where the Shadowless Forbidden Army is located can be said to be hell, but in a sense, isn't it a kind of paradise?

    "Marshal Dian, I suddenly thought of a question. If Taotie is wiped out in the future, what should our Shadowless Forbidden Army do? Have you ever thought about this question?"

    Hearing Gao Peng's question, Shao Dianshuai and several other commanders were startled. Shao Dianshuai said in a daze: "To be honest, I have never considered this question. The purpose of the existence of the Shadowless Forbidden Army is to defend against gluttony.  After crossing the Great Wall, if Taotie no longer exists"

    "Yes! If there is no Taotie, what should we do?"

    Others were a little confused, and started to think involuntarily in their minds. They used to think that the extinction of gluttony was far away, so they didn't think about it, but now, it's different!  What should I do next?

    But Lin Mei looked at Gao Peng's eyes flickering alone, with an inexplicable smile on the corner of his mouth, as if he had thought about it a long time ago.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 399 West Arrow Tower

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Marshal Dian, I have two suggestions here, Commander Dian might as well listen to them."

    "Oh? Please ask Daxia Gao for advice."

    Gao Peng drank a bowl of wine, pondered for a while, and said: "The soldiers of the Shadowless Forbidden Army have been in the Forbidden Army as long as they can remember, and have hardly had contact with the outside world, let alone the world."

    "If we let them out, let alone whether they can survive or not, it is probably not difficult to survive with their abilities, but they are afraid that they will be sold and help count the money. Of course, I am not saying that the soldiers are stupid, but  They are too simple to understand the dangers of the human heart."

    "coax"

    There was laughter all around, but Shao Dianshuai and others nodded in agreement. These Forbidden Army officers and soldiers have been in the Forbidden Army since they can remember, and their daily life is training and training.

    All the knowledge they have learned is for fighting, sophistication of the world, and they are not needed in the Forbidden Army, so if they are really put in the rivers and lakes, it is very likely that they will be sold and count the money as Gao Peng said.

    I only heard Gao Peng continue: "So the imperial army can't be disbanded rashly. You can slowly take people out in batches to walk around the rivers and lakes, and slowly experience the sophistication of the world and the coldness of the world. When everyone has a certain amount of experience in the rivers and lakes, they can live in society normally.  Then consider the issue of whether to dissolve."

    "Of course, I don't recommend that the Shadowless Forbidden Army be completely disbanded. You can keep a part of it. Like the ordinary army, limit the number of years of service. After the number of years is up, you will be allowed to retire."

    "Although there is no gluttony in this world, there are still foreign barbarians, and the forbidden army can also play a role. Even if you have the heart, you can take the shadowless forbidden army to sweep Liuhe and let our Han people rule the world."

    "I believe that there is no army in the world that can compete with the Shadowless Forbidden Army. The strength of William and Tovar basically represents the highest level of generals in Western countries."

    "One of our female soldiers of the Crane Army can beat ten or eight of them, and their soldiers are even more vulnerable to the imperial army."

    "Of course, if you are not interested in expanding the territory, you can also be the last strategic force of our Great Song Dynasty. I believe that as long as you are there, our Great Song Dynasty will be as solid as gold and passed down from generation to generation."

    After listening to Gao Peng's words, Shao Dianshuai and others nodded in agreement. Gao Peng's words were tantamount to pointing out the way for them, and they probably had a clear idea of ??the future path. Now everyone started another round of toasting to Gao Peng.

    On the other side, William and Tovar are eating by themselves. They don't have any extra thoughts now, they just stay here to "spawn monsters" to earn black gunpowder.

    Before dinner they had received their due ten pounds of black powder, and they found that there was a lot.

    A pound is about 900 grams, but Da Song didn¡¯t have a unit of pounds, and used the catty, sixteen taels a catty, about 590 grams, so Shao Dianshuai paid them sixteen catties, which is 10.5 pounds.

    This made the two of William very satisfied. They felt that these orientals were really elegant and it was a good deal to do business with them.

    "William, have you noticed that these soldiers seem to have a magical power that can greatly increase their strength, jump higher, and faster." Tovar swallowed a big pie and asked William softly.

    William nodded solemnly, and said: "I also discovered, especially those female soldiers in blue armor, they can almost fly."

    Tovar said with a worried face: "This army is too powerful. No army in the West can compare it to it. If they kill all those monsters in the future and start to conquer the world, which country can stop it?"

    William said indifferently: "You think too much, how many of those monsters have you seen? And the monsters must be able to breed, kill them all? If they can kill all the monsters, why is there such a passive defense?"

    "And I heard from Wang Junshi that these monsters have been around for two thousand years, and they haven't been solved for two thousand years. It's unrealistic to solve them in a short time, so you'd better eat! Don't worry about these monsters."

    Tovar was also relieved when he heard the words, shrugged and said: "That's true."

    The celebration banquet ended in a warm and relaxed atmosphere. At this time, night has fallen, the moon is high in the sky, and the stars are shining brightly. Gao Peng did not go back to his room to rest.  .

    He remembered that in the original play, gluttonous scouts climbed up to the West Arrow Tower, slaughtered all the soldiers of the Xiong Army guarding the West Arrow Tower, and then ambushed here.

    When Shao Dianshuai brought people to check, he rushed out suddenly and caught Shao Dianshuai and others by surprise. As a result, Shao Dianshuai died trying to save Lin Mei, and the position of Dianshuai was lost.??Give it to Lin Mei.

    It's fine if you don't know it, since you already know it, how can you let these beasts get it?  After all, Shao Dianshuai's life is not just a thousand reward points to Gao Peng, he is also Gao Peng's friend.

    Along the way, the Xiong Jun guards who met Gao Peng respectfully saluted him one after another, and Gao Peng also smiled back one by one, saying that the brothers have worked hard.

    The reason why Gao Peng is loved by the soldiers of the Forbidden Army is not only because of his high martial arts skills and leading the Forbidden Army to become stronger as a whole, his approachability is an important factor.

    He treats the soldiers with sincerity, attaches great importance to their lives, and thinks hard about how to let them better protect themselves and reduce casualties. The soldiers naturally regard him as a relative.

    "Hoo hoo"

    When he was approaching the West Arrow Tower, Gao Peng suddenly heard the sound of his clothes fluttering. Looking back, he saw Lin Mei galloping along the female wall with two lieutenants and a team of followers performing light kung fu.

    Gao Peng smiled slightly, and said to Lin Mei and others who fell in front of him: "It's late at night, haven't you rested yet?"

    Li Qing said with a smile: "Didn't Hero Gao take a break too? Tonight it's General Lin's turn to inspect the city defenses. We are here to patrol, and we just came from the East Arrow Tower."

    "I see, hehe, now that you have lightness skills, your patrolling efficiency is much higher."

    After hearing Gao Peng's words, Lin Mei smiled and said, "It's thanks to Gao Daxia!"

    Gao Peng and Lin Mei walked forward slowly side by side, while Li Qing and the others followed half a body behind.

    Seeing what Lin Mei said, Gao Peng waved his hands and said helplessly: "General Lin, this is what Gao should do, you don't have to always worry about it."

    "I just gave you the opportunity to become stronger, but how far you can go depends on you, so you don't have to feel that you owe me much kindness. I regard the soldiers of the Imperial Army as relatives, as my brothers and sisters.  Isn't it natural to do something for your loved ones?"

    Gao Peng's words moved Lin Mei and the others and the surrounding guards who heard the words. Gao Peng regarded them as siblings, and they naturally regarded him as their heart.

    It's as simple as that for the soldiers of the imperial army. If you treat them well, they will treat you twice as well. If you value their lives, they will be willing to sacrifice their lives for you.

    The West Arrow Tower arrived soon, and as soon as he arrived at the West Arrow Tower, Gao Peng's expression changed drastically, and he shouted at the soldiers of the Xiong Army guarding the city wall: "Everyone, form an formation and prepare to fight, there is a gluttonous attack." (Remember  Website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 400 Gluttonous Scouts

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    There is not only one kind of Taotie's war beasts, they also have a division of labor. Those who attack from the front are ordinary war beasts, equivalent to human melee infantry.

    And the giant gluttonous with bone armor on its neck is the guard of the gluttonous beast king, and there are other types such as scouts and engineers.

    Glutton scouts have the same appearance as ordinary gluttons, but their body shape is slightly different. Their bodies are more slender and smooth, and their claws are sharper than ordinary gluttons. They are extremely sensitive in their actions and run like the wind.

    The biggest difference between them and ordinary gluttons is that they don't need to rely on a large number of arhats of the same kind to climb up the city wall with the support of the same kind. They can directly grab into the city wall with their sharp claws and climb up the wall step by step.

    Fortunately, there are not many gluttonous scouts, it can be said that there is not one in ten thousand, and only one out of tens of thousands can appear.

    The gluttonous engineers are just the opposite. They are bulky, slow-moving, and powerful. Although their claws are not sharp enough, they are very strong, and they are almost useless for digging holes.

    The reason why Gao Peng's face changed drastically when he arrived at the West Arrow Tower and he yelled loudly was because his deep inner strength made him more sensitive than ordinary people's hearing, allowing him to hear the sound of sharp claws digging into bricks outside the city wall.

    Hearing Gao Peng's loud shout, the guards inside the parapet's wall started to move reflexively. Someone poked his head out and looked down. Under the hazy moonlight, he saw a group of dozens of gluttons walking along like a gecko.  The walls climbed upwards.

    "Set up the formation, hurry up."

    After Gao Peng drank that sentence, he jumped out of the city wall with lightness kung fu. Lin Mei ran to the side of the female wall and saw that the gluttons were less than ten feet away from the tower, and shouted to the female soldier behind him, "Hurry up, take the gun."

    "yes."

    Li Qing immediately led the female soldiers to perform lightness kung fu and ran towards the position where the crane spear was placed.

    "Take the gun."

    Lin Mei jumped onto the female wall, took over the two crane spears with her probing hand, took aim for a while, and then threw the long spear with a tip like a crane's beak at a glutton.

    "poof"

    The Crane Spear hit Taotie smoothly, although it didn't hit his underarm and eyes, it still made him fall down.

    However, after Gao Peng jumped out of the city wall, the deadly throat-locking gun was used instantly, and when he landed on top of a glutton, he turned over and stopped the fall.

    "Clang"

    "poof"

    The gun came out and accurately pierced the eyes of Taotie's armpit. At this moment, a Taotie next to him turned his head to look at Gao Peng. He stretched out his four claws and rushed over in the air. His mouth opened wide, wanting to swallow Gao Peng in one gulp.

    "Huh." Gao Peng snorted coldly, turned over again, raised half a foot out of thin air, and sent out his spear obliquely, piercing the glutton's eyeball.

    Seeing that they had been exposed, the Taotie no longer cautiously climbed up step by step, but suddenly exerted force and rushed to the top of the city wall at full speed.

    From bottom to top, on the 90-degree vertical city wall, they walked like flying, like walking on flat ground, but within two breaths, they ran a distance of ten feet and rushed to the city wall.

    "kill"

    The generals of the Xiong Army let out a cry, and the spiked spears burst out, but they miscalculated, these gluttons are different from ordinary gluttons, after they hit the wall, they jumped nearly half a foot high.

    The generals of the Xiong Army miscalculated, and the position of the spear point was a little lower. As a result, the first shot missed.

    Taotie suddenly slammed down from mid-air, knocking over a group of bear soldiers. Fortunately, the current bear soldiers have a little chaotic energy to protect themselves. They are not directly crushed to death like in the past, but only suffered some internal injuries.

    Taotie jumped off the parapet, knocked over a group of bear soldiers, broke through the spear array, then turned his head and bit down, half of a bear soldier fell into Taotie's mouth.

    "Crack, click"

    There was a chilling chewing sound, and the lower body of the bear soldier quickly disappeared into Taotie's mouth.

    "Die, ah"

    Li Qing shouted coquettishly, held the gun in both hands, and stabbed down from mid-air, but the Taotie who had just eaten a person suddenly jumped aside, the crane spear that was supposed to hit the armpit landed on the Taotie's buttocks.

    As long as it is not hit in the armpit, the small wound from the crane spear is not even enough to hurt Taotie from a mosquito bite.

    In fact, even ordinary gluttons, as long as they are not stabbed in the underarm eyes all at once, unless they are pierced through the body by a big killer like a bed crossbow, otherwise they can act as if they were pierced into hedgehogs by arrows.

    Li Qing stabbed in the air, the Taotie suddenly swung his head, and hit Li Qing with his big head, the movement was extremely fast.

    "Boom"

      "poof"

    Li Qing was knocked into the air by Tao Tie, and she spurted out a mouthful of blood when she was in the air. She had obviously suffered an internal injury, and thanks to the Hunyuan Qi that helped her offset part of the force, otherwise, she would have died with her breastbone shattered.

    Li Qing's body flew towards the outside of the city wall. Lin Mei and the other female soldiers of the Crane Army were in a hurry, but with their lightness skills, they couldn't fly back to the city wall with one person. Even Li Qing felt that he was  It's time to die.

    "General Liyeah"

    Li Qing's figure disappeared outside the city wall. Lin Mei let out a mournful cry, glaring angrily at the Taotie who had just swallowed the second Xiongjun soldier, and rushed towards him with a crane spear in her hand.

    This Gluttonous scout was so nimble, the bear army officers and soldiers' spiked spears pierced dozens of blood holes on his body, the green blood had soaked his whole body, but he still couldn't pierce his armpits and eyes.

    One is that although the soldiers of the Xiong Army are powerful, their marksmanship is weak. The accuracy of their stabs is not as good as that of the soldiers of the Crane Army.  up in the air.

    The female soldiers of the Crane Army are different. They used to practice zipline attacks, and they have long been accustomed to shooting spears in the air. They can accurately stab Taotie's vitals while tumbling in mid-air.  Soldiers can't do it.

    The Taotie saw another human stabbing towards him, and was about to repeat the same trick. However, Lin Mei had more than one crane spear in her hand. She held one in each hand.  stab out.

    "poof"

    This shot hit the eye of Taotie's armpit. The Taotie seriously injured dozens of people and devoured two people. Finally, the Taotie fell to the ground and died.

    But at this moment, a figure suddenly rose up from outside the city wall. Lin Mei took a closer look and was overjoyed. It was Gao Peng, who was still holding Li Qing in his arms, and he actually caught Li Qing in mid-air  , rescued her back.

    "Be careful, everyone. These are gluttonous scouts. They are different from ordinary gluttonous scouts. They are stronger than ordinary gluttons. Don't fight hard. Brothers of Xiong Jun pay attention to fighting them. There are not many gluttonous scouts here. Let's try to get rid of them.  They all stay."

    "yes."

    The soldiers of the Xiong Army were reminded by Gao Peng that they no longer forcibly besieged, but began to move quickly around Taotie, stabbing Taotie with their spiked spears. Once Taotie showed signs of rushing forward, they immediately moved back.  Flying up, dodging Taotie's pounce.

    Finally, some gluttonous scouts began to die under the siege of the Xiong Army soldiers and the Crane Army female soldiers, and Gao Peng also secretly heaved a sigh of relief.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 401 The Great Wall Made of Flesh and Flesh

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Gao Peng hugged Li Qing and jumped onto the beacon tower, gently put her down against the wall, flipped his hand, took out a golden pill the size of a longan, fed it to Li Qing's mouth, and said softly: "This is for treating internal injuries.  Holy medicine, you take it, and use the Hunyuan Qi to dissipate the medicinal power to heal your wounds."

    Listening to Gao Peng's gentle voice, Li Qing felt that it was worthwhile to go back and forth between life and death after being seriously injured this time.

    Just now, when she was completely hopeless and thought she was going to die, she suddenly fell into a warm embrace. This embrace made her feel extremely at ease, as if as long as she was in this embrace, nothing in the world would be able to hurt herself again.

    This kind of feeling fascinated Li Qing, and she even had a feeling that she was willing to exchange everything she had for the right to stay in this embrace.

    Li Qing opened her cherry lips obediently, and took the elixir. A gust of hot air quickly rose from her abdomen, making her feel extremely comfortable, and her chest, which was so painful that she could hardly breathe, also slowly calmed down in this hot air.  , the pain disappeared quickly.

    "Heal your injuries well, and I'll help General Lin and the others."

    "Well, thank you, Mr. Gao."

    Gao Peng nodded, then leaped away from the beacon tower, and rushed straight at a looting glutton. Li Qing watched his leaving back with a smile of endless longing on his face, then sat cross-legged, and started  Yungong absorbs the power of medicine and treats internal injuries of the chest cavity.

    The elixir was in the Deer and Ding Ji, and Su Quan gave Gao Peng the Shenlongjiao holy medicine for healing, the Heavenly King Life-Saving Pill, which claimed to be able to save people as long as there was one breath left.  On top of Xueshen Yuchan Pills.

    It's just that it doesn't have the effect of Xueshen Yuchan Wan to strengthen the body and prevent all poisons from invading, but it can't be said that one is better than the other, and each has its own magical effect.

    Gao Peng had already killed four Taotie on the outer wall, and then the Taotie no longer hid his whereabouts and went up the wall at full speed. Gao Peng only had time to kill three more Taotie who were lagging behind, only to see Li Qingfei come out.

    When Gao Peng entered the arena, the number of Taotie decreased rapidly. Gao Peng's gun was not only extremely accurate, but also as fast as lightning.  use.

    No matter how they leap and dodge, Gao Peng's spear will definitely hit the vital point in the armpit. In an instant, the remaining 60 gluttonous heads were all killed by Gao Peng's spear.

    However, the soldiers of the Xiong Army also killed nearly a hundred people and injured more than 300 people. The combat effectiveness of this group of gluttonous scouts is equivalent to that of thousands of ordinary gluttons.  More than a thousand soldiers of the bear army will be slaughtered.

    After all the gluttonous scouts were eliminated, there was no need for Gao Peng to organize, and the soldiers began to treat the injured brothers by themselves.

    The medical skills of the Shadowless Forbidden Army medical team are not bad, as long as it is not a fatal injury, basically there will be no problem.

    Gao Peng only had dozens of Heavenly King Life-Saving Pills in his hands, a drop in the bucket, so he didn't take them out for Xiong Jun soldiers.

    He only quietly took out three pills and gave them to the three seriously injured female soldiers of the Crane Army. After all, people still subconsciously divide their relatives.  The eccentricity is also very normal.

    Moreover, in Gao Peng's view, women should not be shed and sacrificed in war, so he feels pity for the female soldiers of the He Army.

    "Shao Dianshuai urgently inspects the West Arrow Tower Shao Dianshuai urgently inspects the West Arrow Tower"

    After a while, two consecutive loud shouts came from afar, and a lot of footsteps sounded, but it was Shao Dianshuai who received the news and came with reinforcements.

    Their speed was nothing short of unpleasant. It took less than a cup of tea time from the messengers in the West Arrow Tower to bring the news to the main hall, and then to Shao Dianshuai ordering the troops to rush over.

    However, compared to the movement of the Taotie scouts, it is obviously still slow. In the original play, when Shao Dianshuai led his men to arrive, the guards of the Xiong Army in the West Arrow Tower had been slaughtered, and the Taotie also ambushed and attacked Shao Dianshuai and others.

    But this time with Gao Peng present, those who rush to the street become gluttonous scouts.

    "Great Xia, General Lin, how is the situation?"

    Gao Peng greeted Shao Dianshuai, and said: "It's lucky. After the banquet was over just now, I had a whim and wanted to go out for a walk to enjoy the wind. It happened that General Lin led the Hejun sisters to patrol here."

    "I accidentally discovered the movement of these gluttonous scouts, and responded in time. Finally, no catastrophe was caused, but the brothers of the Xiong Army sacrificed nearly a hundred people again, alas"

    Junshi Wang comforted him when he heard the words: "Great Xia Gao doesn't have to blame himself, this is already very lucky, if you weren't here, I'm afraid none of the more than a thousand brothers in Xijianlou would have survived."?You have saved most of them.  "

    Gao Peng heard the words and no longer struggled, sighed: "Alas these damn gluttons have improved again, and they have all learned to sneak attack. It is really getting harder and harder to deal with."

    "We must think of a way to destroy the beast king, otherwise the soldiers will suffer heavy casualties before they really grow up."

    "By the way, Commander-in-Chief, what happened to the battle report sent back to the imperial court? Did the imperial court respond?"

    Shao Dianshuai nodded, and said: "Yes, the imperial court attaches great importance to this matter, and has begun to collect a large number of magnets. It will not take long for a large number of magnets to be sent."

    Gao Peng nodded in satisfaction. The emperor of the Great Wall World is the fourth emperor of the Song Dynasty, Song Renzong Zhao Zhen, who was also the emperor who "changed the civet cat for the prince" in Bao Zheng's era.

    He succeeded to the throne at the age of twelve, and judging from the original drama, he was indeed still young. Naturally, he had not yet achieved the later "Renzong Shengzhi", but at least he was not a fatuous and incompetent person.  Things are also very important.

    Such things as magnets have naturally existed for a long time. The pointer of the compass, the spoon of "Sinan" and other guides are all made of magnets.

    It's just that the production of magnetite is not much, and the daily demand is not large, so the court did not pay attention to the output of magnetite mines before.

    But now knowing that magnetite can deal with gluttony, the imperial court immediately opened fire, not only collecting magnetite nationwide, but also urging the Ministry of Industry to increase the mining of magnetite mines.

    "It's so good. Well, the Shadowless Forbidden Army has guarded the Great Wall for many years. The last time they fought against Taotie was sixty years ago. The Taizu may have seen Taotie, but the officials after that may have only seen it from portraits.  Having never seen the real thing, it is inevitable that I will have doubts.¡±

    "That's why I think we should keep these gluttonous corpses. After the imperial court envoys arrive, let them transport these gluttonous corpses back to Bianliang, so that the officials and civil and military officials of the Manchu Dynasty can see the gluttonous corpses with their own eyes."

    "This will also make them pay more attention to Taotie, and give the strongest support to the Shadowless Forbidden Army in all aspects. What do you think?"

    When the generals heard the words, they agreed, Junshi Wang smiled and said: "Great Xia Gao is very thoughtful. In fact, since more than ten years ago, some officials in the imperial court have been questioning the existence of gluttony."

    "Some people even say that the Shadowless Forbidden Army is a moth that eats and does nothing. It should be disbanded or transferred to other border guards. If it weren't for the full support of some veterans in the court, I am afraid that the Shadowless Forbidden Army would have cut off its logistics."

    Gao Peng was furious when he heard the words, "Hmph, these officials and lords sitting in the court know how to gossip, but they don't know that they can sit in the court and enjoy fame and fortune. They are all brothers and sisters of the imperial army who exchanged their young lives for  here."

    Gao Peng emotionally pointed at the Great Wall stretching into the distance, and said: "In my eyes, this Great Wall is not built of bricks and stones, but made of the flesh and blood of the soldiers of the imperial army. If anyone mentions this again in the future, let him come to the Great Wall.  Take him to Mount Gouwu for a turn."

    ""

    Everyone looked at Gao Peng speechlessly, his eyes sparkled under the moonlight, and Shao Dianshuai said in a deep voice, "Great Xia Gao is right, these words are not only a question of the Shadowless Forbidden Army, but also trample on the soldiers.  glory."

    "This time, let's use these gluttonous corpses to slap those ministers in the face. Whoever dares to say these words in the future, the commander of the palace will use the gluttonous corpses to hit him in the face."

    "Okay, that's how it should be done." (Remember the URL of this website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 402 It's time to end

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Ten days after the West Arrow Tower incident, the imperial envoy arrived, and it was the special envoy of the Privy Council, Mr.

    However, his visit this time is very helpful for the next battle, because he brought a lot of magnets.

    The magnets are all the size of a fist, and there are more than five hundred pieces in total. Although it is still not many, it can still play a huge role.

    Among other things, as long as 500 daredevils are selected, they will charge towards Taotie with a magnet on their bodies. Once they get within nine feet of Taotie, the signal receiving system on Taotie's body will be interfered and become invalid.

    Without receiving the signal from the beast king, Taotie would turn into a clay puppet, unable to move, and the soldiers of the imperial army could calmly kill Taotie.

    However, five hundred magnets are obviously just a drop in the bucket for the sea-like gluttonous army, so these five hundred magnets can only be used as a trump card to win by surprise.  use.

    On weekdays, putting a magnet on every other section of the city wall can also have a certain effect on resisting Taotie's attack. At critical moments, a magnet can even be thrown to fix the Taotie, and it can be recycled and reused after killing it. Magnets are not consumables.  , use it once.

    After receiving the magnet brought by Mr. Shen, Shao Dianshuai did not let him go back empty-handed, and the corpses of more than sixty gluttonous scouts were given to him to take back to Bianliang City.

    Mr. Shen sent important strategic materials such as magnets, and he returned to the court with a large number of gluttonous corpses. He can also have an explanation to the officials and the civil and military officials of the Manchu Dynasty. Everyone is happy.

    On the second day after Lord Shen left, Gao Peng stood on the female wall, looking at the long strips of clouds in the sky, his brows were tightly frowned.

    "Great Xia, now that we have a magnet, we only need to wait for the time to move and kill the beast king to completely solve the disaster of gluttony. Why are you so worried?" Lin Mei, who was standing beside Gao Peng, asked inexplicably.

    Hearing this, Gao Peng pointed to the long strips of clouds in the sky, and said solemnly: "There are clouds in the "Pan Tian Jing", and I can even see the sky and the snake rushing, and the fog gathers the clouds.  There are clouds like snakes, this is a sign of heavy fog in the past few days, it is not good!"

    Lin Mei raised her beautiful eyebrows slightly, and said in surprise: "Great Xia Gao also knows how to observe the sky?"

    Gao Peng frowned, nodded when he heard the words, and said: "I know a little bit. During the Three Kingdoms period, Zhuge Liang peeped at the Tianhe River through Lian, and there were clouds like snakes. He calculated that there would be heavy fog within three days, so he formulated the "Straw Boat Borrowing Arrows"  'The plan won the bet with Zhou Yu."

    Lin Mei also became serious, and said worriedly: "In this way, there will indeed be heavy fog. After half a month of rest, Taotie must be ready for the next wave of attack."

    "With the intelligence of today's Taotie, they will definitely take advantage of the thick fog to attack, and the soldiers will definitely suffer heavy casualties. What should we do?"

    Gao Peng frowned and thought for a while, and said: "Well, let's send some soldiers to cut down more trees and light bonfires on the hills outside the city."

    "In this way, the temperature of the air around here will rise, which may slightly suppress the fog. Even if it cannot completely eliminate the fog, it will at least make the fog thinner and allow us to see farther."

    Lin Mei has a kind of blind admiration for Gao Peng. As long as it is what he said, she will never doubt it. In fact, it is not only her, but basically everyone in the Shadowless Forbidden Army is like this now.

    After listening to Gao Peng's words, she immediately turned around and ran towards the main hall. Shao Dianshuai responded quickly and sent 30,000 Xiong soldiers to the south of the Great Wall to cut down trees, and then transported them to the north for fire.

    The soldiers set fires in different shifts, and Gao Peng personally led the soldiers of the crane army who were outstanding in lightness skills to patrol around to guard against sneak attacks by gluttons.

    The fire outside the Great Wall burned for two full days. In the afternoon of the second day, the inside and outside of the Great Wall began to fog. However, because the fire has not been extinguished, the fog is very thin within a few hundred meters near the Great Wall, and the visibility is still quite high.  .

    But outside this range, the concentration of the fog is quite different, and the visibility does not exceed two feet. Shao Dianshuai, Lin Mei and others admire Gao Peng's foresight.

    However, they have long been used to Gao Peng's erudition and talents, so they won't be too surprised. This can be regarded as a kind of numbness!

    In the early morning of the next day, the war drums on the Great Wall rumbled again. Needless to say, the gluttonous attacks came again.

    Gao Peng repeated his old trick and pushed Gatlin outside the city wall again. This time he didn't hold back, and poured out the remaining 200,000 rounds of bullets in one breath. After returning to the city wall, he looked at the reincarnation watch,  The task completion rate is 325,155,000, which is six and a half times the completion rate.

     This time there should be an extra reward for the next level!  More than ten times the completion of the task is a lucky draw reward, and more than twice is to know the next world information in advance. I don¡¯t know what it will be this time, and Gao Peng is full of expectations.

    This time because the fog was not thick, the result was not much different from the last time. After a big battle, Taotie retreated again, but this time Taotie found that the hole they dug last time had collapsed, and the beast king was furious, so the attack time this time  several times longer.

    This battle lasted from morning to evening. The Shadowless Forbidden Army killed nearly 20,000 people, but Taotie's casualties were even more severe, with more than a million deaths. A thick blanket of Taotie's corpses was spread outside the Great Wall.

    The bottom of the wall was even more frightening, piled up into ladders of corpses, almost all the way to the middle of the city wall, if it wasn't for the habit of dragging away corpses when Taotie retreated, the Shadowless Forbidden Army would have been busy cleaning up these gluttonous corpses.

    However, now that Gao Peng Gatling has run out of bullets and the completion of the mission is about the same, it is time to deal with the Beastmaster and end this experience

    Forbidden Army Hall.

    At this moment, the atmosphere was a bit dignified. Just now, four of the five commanders of the Shadowless Forbidden Army who had always respected Gao Peng like a heavenly man were angry at Gao Peng because Gao Peng wanted to take five hundred dead men to Mount Gouwu to kill the Beast King.

    Four of the five commanders of the Forbidden Army expressed their opposition on the spot, and even asked them to take people with them. Lin Mei, Li Qing and other female generals of the Crane Army said that if Gao Peng insisted on going, he had to take them with him.

    Gao Peng naturally refused. Performing this task was a narrow escape from death. Except for himself relying on the light function to ensure that he escaped safely, he was not sure that he could bring the others back. How could he let Lin Mei and others follow him to die?

    In the end it froze like this.

    After a while, Gao Peng let out a long sigh, and persuaded earnestly: "Master Dian, generals, I am the one with the best lightness kung fu here, and only I will be able to defeat the beast king with the greatest confidence. Who of you can guarantee that you will succeed?"

    "If the Beastmaster is not dealt with, every time Taotie attacks, tens of thousands of brothers and sisters will be killed or injured. Do you really have the heart?"

    Shao Dianshuai said with a cold face, expressionless: "You don't need to talk too much, Mr. Gao, even if all of us are dead, you can't make any mistakes."

    "If you want to kill the Beastmaster, that's fine. When the next time the Taotie attacks, you can go ahead and kill the Beastmaster when it appears. We will never stop you, but if you want to kill Wushan, you absolutely must not."

    "Why not?" Gao Peng asked angrily.

    Shao Dianshuai pointed to the outside of the Great Wall and said: "The gluttonous attack, the Beastmaster is right under your nose, Mr. Gao, you are good at lightness, you can fly back and forth a few times above the Beastmaster's head without any problem."

    "However, Gouwu Mountain is more than 350 miles away. There is no natural danger at all outside the Great Wall. If you are surrounded by thousands of gluttons, how can you escape? No matter how good your lightness kung fu is, you can still fly three hundred miles."  Dori? If your internal energy is exhausted, don¡¯t you have to die?¡± (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 403 Ambushing the Beastmaster

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Gao Peng retorted: "I can't fly three hundred miles, but if I kill the Beastmaster, once the Beastmaster dies, all the gluttons will be turned into mud, so what's the danger? If we wait for the gluttons to attack, I don't know how many people will die"

    "But what if you miss?" Shao Dianshuai fought each other without giving in.

    "I still" Gao Peng looked at Shao Dianshuai speechlessly, feeling rather dumbfounded.

    Seeing the last hammer deal, Gao Peng wanted to take the initiative to attack and kill the Beastmaster. In this way, he also avoided a large-scale attack by Taotie and killed or injured some soldiers of the Imperial Army.

    Those soldiers are not just Gao Peng's brothers and sisters, it is also related to the income of Gao Peng's reward points!

    ?Gao Peng can get 2 more reward points if he survives one more Imperial Guard officer, and if he dies, not only will he lose the 2 points he deserved, but he will also lose 2 reward points, which means that Gao Peng will lose 4 reward points.

    Needless to say, as long as 1,000 imperial guards die, Gao Peng will lose 4,000 reward points, which is a huge loss, so Gao Peng insists on killing the Beastmaster before Taotie takes the initiative to attack.

    In fact, with the power of the high-explosive bomb in his reincarnation table, not to mention the magnets controlling the gluttonous guards, even if the bone shields of the gluttonous guards were opened, Gao Peng was sure to blow them all to slag from the outside.

    But Shao Dianshuai and the others don't know about this situation!  Naturally they didn't want Gao Peng to put himself in danger, they thought that Gao Peng would at most rely on their black powder thunderbolt to kill the beast king!

    "Okay! Now, let's each take a step back. I'll take five hundred soldiers and lay an ambush on Duntou Mountain, ten miles outside the city. Let's try to deal with the Beast King before the gluttonous army reaches the bottom of the Great Wall."

    "When the Beastmaster passes by that area, I will ask the soldiers to throw all the magnets out to stop the Beastmaster's guards, and then I will fly down and throw the thunderbolt at the Beastmaster, blowing them into fly ash."

    "In this way, it can be said that there is no chance of mistakes. Even if I miss, whether it is me or the lightness of the soldiers, I can easily escape from a distance of ten miles. You don't have any objections, do you?"

    Hearing Gao Peng's proposal, several commanders looked at each other, and after exchanging opinions, Shao Dianshuai finally let go and said, "It's okay to do so, but some of us must participate in this task, and the others must be generals of all levels.  "

    "Because our skills are deeper than other soldiers, we can perform light skills the fastest and last longer, and we can guarantee that nothing will go wrong."

    Gao Peng stared at him speechlessly, and said angrily: "It is more foolproof, but if there is a mistake, the Shadowless Forbidden Army will have no leader."

    Shao Dianshuai smiled and said: "Don't worry about this, even if the dragons have no leader, the imperial army will not be defeated. Besides, it is impossible for Taotie to keep all of us."

    Gao Peng didn't say anything more, but waved his hand and said, "Okay, it's decided like this. We sent a large number of scouts to monitor Gouwu Mountain day and night, and pay attention to the movements of Taotie. Once there is any sign of Taotie, we will set off immediately and go to Duntou Mountain to ambush."

    "Okay, I'll arrange it right away."

    This time, due to the fierce battle, Taotie suffered heavy losses. It took nearly a month for the Beastmaster alone to digest the corpses of the Taotie who died in battle, and then reproduced in large numbers, so this time it took two full months for Taotie to recover.  changed.

    And in the past two months, apart from the scout team, the Shadowless Forbidden Army, from Shao Dianshuai to ordinary soldiers, all diligently practiced Hunyuan Kungfu, and their skills have increased, and the overall strength of the Shadowless Forbidden Army has risen to a higher level again.

    "Report, please report to the Commander-in-Chief, the Taotie has begun to regroup, there seems to be a change, please make a decision to the Commander-in-Chief."

    After hearing what the messenger said, Shao Dianshuai looked directly at Gao Peng. Gao Peng was not polite when he saw this, and said in a deep voice: "The five hundred soldiers selected by the messenger put on the magnet and set off immediately."

    After a stick of incense, Gao Peng rode out of the Great Wall with five hundred officers and men of the imperial army carrying magnets, gunpowder arrows and thunderbolts, and headed for Duntou Mountain ten miles away.

    Duntou Mountain is the only way for Taotie to go to the defense line of the Great Wall, so an ambush here will definitely block the gluttonous army. As long as the beast king appears, they will have a chance to solve the disaster of gluttony in one fell swoop.

    The 500 soldiers included Shao Dianshuai and other five commanders-in-chief and generals such as the deputy generals of each army, general Ya, and so on. Among them, the Eagle Army and the Crane Army were the main ones, accompanied by only a small number of powerful Tiger Army soldiers. They were equivalent to "artillery soldiers"  , specialized in throwing thunderbolts.

    The distance of ten miles was reached in an instant, and the horse was brought back by several soldiers, this was also to prevent Taotie from detecting the ambush.

    Five hundred people performed light kung fu, flew up the steep cliff, and soon reached Duntou Mountain, on the cliff more than ten feet above the Taotie passageLurk down, waiting for the arrival of Taotie.

    This waiting lasted for most of the day, but Taotie finally came.

    "Chirp ouch"

    Taotie roared all the way, whistling past, watching the gluttonous army rushing by like a tide below, Shao Dianshuai and others who were ambushing on the cliff subconsciously held their breath and lowered their bodies slightly.

    But at this time, it was only the vanguard of Taotie, and the Beastmaster hadn't arrived yet, so everyone suppressed their emotions for the time being and waited quietly.

    "Boom boom boom"

    After a stick of incense, the sound of heavy footsteps came from afar, and the ground shook slightly. Everyone looked around, but saw the huge figure of the Taotie Guards had already appeared in sight.

    "Come on, everyone get ready. When the Beastmaster gets close, the first and second will throw down the magnets first, the third and fourth will shoot gunpowder arrows to clear the surrounding gluttons, and the fifth will throw thunderbolts to cover and gather the thunderbolts."  Play it to me."

    The Imperial Army of the Song Dynasty was organized into four levels: Xiang, Jun, Battalion, and Capital. The Xiang governed ten armies, the military governed five battalions, and the camp governed five capitals, each with hundreds of people.

    "No, Mr. Gao, give me the thunderbolt bullets. I'll go. This is my duty." General Wu, the commander of the tiger army, said immediately.

    "Nonsense, can you have me in your qinggong? Can you still fly with a cluster thunderbolt? Stop talking nonsense and give it to me."

    Under Gao Peng's strong request, Shao Dianshuai and others couldn't hold him back after all, and handed Gao Peng the cluster Thunderbolt bombs with more than 30 Thunderbolt bombs wrapped in a net bag, and all the fuzes twisted into one strand.

    Gao Peng carried the group of thunderbolt bombs, bowed and moved to the most convenient position. With the crowd on his back, he took out his own high-explosive bombs.  lying down!

    A few minutes later, the Beastmaster and the Taotie Guards arrived at the bottom of the cliff, but they were still two to thirty feet away from the cliff, this distance was nothing to the Shadowless Forbidden Army.

    "Dry."

    "Wh-hhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh"

    Following Gao Peng's soft shout, more than 200 magnets, gunpowder arrows and thunderbolts with ignited matches flew to where the Taotie guards were, and Taotie immediately noticed the existence of these humans.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 404 Regression: Quest Completion Rewards More Than Five Times

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Aww Tuk Tuk Tuk Tuk"

    The Beastmaster immediately issued an order to attack the cliff, but it was too late, the gluttonous circle around the guards' circle was all blown to pieces by gunpowder arrows and thunderbolt bombs.

    When the magnet fell on the side of the gluttonous guards, those giant beasts instantly froze in place as if they were petrified. The bone shield around their necks had just been stretched halfway, but it could no longer be stretched, and the beast king was completely exposed to the air.

    Just at this moment, Gao Peng moved. He ignited the fire rope of the cluster thunderbolt, jumped out of the cliff, and shouted, "Everyone, retreat a hundred feet to prevent the cliff from being shaken down."

    Although Shao Dianshuai and others felt that the power of this cluster thunderbolt bomb might not be able to shake this cliff, since Gao Peng issued an order, they would not ignore it.  to a higher mountain.

    After Gao Peng jumped out of the cliff, he flew straight to the top of the Beast King, threw down the cluster thunderbolt wrapped in high-explosive bombs in his hand, and then folded his body, quickly turned the swallow 18 times, and cooperated with the eight steps to climb away quickly.  Where the bomb fell.

    After staying seventy to eighty feet away, he flipped his hand, and the remote control appeared in his hand, and Gao Peng pressed it without hesitation.

    "Boom"

    The fire rope of the thunderbolt has not been burned yet, but the place where the Beastmaster is located suddenly emits a dazzling light. The next moment, there is a loud bang and the fire almost forms a small mushroom cloud. The shock wave spreads rapidly in all directions, and a gust of wind blows across the ground.  rise.

    The surrounding cliffs shook, the rocks rolled down, and the cliffs collapsed. Shao Dianshuai and others were stunned.

    "This this cluster thunderbolt, is it so powerful?"

    "Impossible, Gao Daxia must have added something to it."

    "Well, it is indeed possible that Gao Daxia can do what others can't."

    Under such an explosion, it was impossible for the Beastmaster to survive. He had already been reduced to fly ash, with no bones left. At this time, the vanguard of Taotie had already approached the Great Wall, and the guards on the Great Wall were all ready to attack from a distance.

    But at the next moment, the boundless, sea-like gluttonous army suddenly stopped in place, and many even fell to the ground due to the inertia of running. After a while, there was a huge roar from afar.

    There was silence on the Great Wall for more than ten breaths, and finally, someone shouted joyfully, "Shao Dianshuai and Gao Daxia have succeeded, the beast king is dead, and the disaster of gluttony has been completely resolved!"

    "O O"

    "Long live"

    There was a roar of cheers like a tsunami on the Great Wall, and many people burst into tears. Once the disaster of gluttony that lasted for two thousand years was solved, they finally no longer had to face the deadly beast.

    But in Duntou Mountain, Shao Dianshuai and others watched the Beast King and the gluttonous guards all turn into fly ash, and after they ceased to exist, the gluttonous beasts all froze in place and stopped moving.

    Shao Dianshuai murmured: "It's over, it's finally over, the scourge of gluttony for two thousand years has ended in our generation"

    However, Lin Mei, Li Qing and others looked at Gao Peng who flew back in a graceful manner in mid-air in front of him, and there was an inexplicable meaning in their eyes.

    What they didn't know was that Gao Peng was no longer his real body at this time, but just a projection left in this world, and Gao Peng himself, of course, returned to the space of the main god when the Beast King died and the task was completed

    Bonus space.

    The World of Reincarnation: "The Great Wall"

    Reincarnation Mode: Experience Mode

    Task 1: Clear the gluttons, kill at least 5,000 gluttons, get 10,000 reward points for completing the task, get 2 additional reward points for each additional one killed, and deduct 2 reward points for each missing one. The current task completion level is 326,285,000,  Get 65256 bonus points.

    Task 2, never future troubles, kill the gluttonous beast king, let the gluttonous disappear forever, complete the task, get 10000 reward points.

    Task 3, the pre-assessment welfare task, save the Shadowless Forbidden Army, each additional high-level general of the Shadowless Forbidden Army will get an additional 1,000 reward points.

    High-level generals include Palace Commander, Military Advisor, Bear Army, Tiger Army, Crane Army, Deer Army, and Eagle Army Commander. When the story ends or the task is completed, the number of dead soldiers of the Shadowless Forbidden Army is less than that of the original story.  2 bonus points.

    All the top executives of the Shadowless Forbidden Army survived and received 7,000 reward points. The number of dead Shadowless Forbidden Army was 16,895 fewer than the original plot, and 33,790 reward points were obtained.

    A total of 116,046 reward points have been obtained in this reincarnation, and the current reward point balance is 125,726.

      This reincarnation mission has completed more than 500%, and you will get rewards for replacing the plot characters. If you replace the plot characters, you will get all the memories, skills, weapons and equipment of this character. Do you want to start matching the plot characters?

    Gao Peng's eyes flashed brightly, so it turned out that the five times the task completion rate, the extra reward is to replace the plot characters, which is simply too great an advantage in the assessment world, who would have expected that a plot character would be replaced by the applicant?

    Not to mention that it is not easy to increase the task completion rate to five times. Even if someone has received this reward, the replacer has the memory of all the characters in the plot. As long as you act carefully and do not show any traces, no one can easily tell that the character in the plot is replaced by the applicant.  of?

    At this moment, he finally understood what was going on with Vasily Zaitsev who was approaching the city. At that time, he killed Vasily Zaitsev. He not only completed the experience task, but also gained one more applicant kill count.

    From this point of view, Vasily Zaitsev was obviously replaced by the applicant, but he didn't know what kind of plot character he could replace.

    Gao Peng gave the command with full expectation, "Match the plot characters."

    The next reincarnation world: "Red Cliff"

    Reincarnation Mode: Assessment Mode

    The number of people involved in the assessment: 10 people

    Note: This world is a world of ordinary weapons and cold weapons, and all hot weapons are prohibited.

    "Start the plot character matching"

    "The matching is complete, and the applicant will replace the plot charactersChangshan Zhao Zilong."

    When he saw this result, Gao Peng was delighted but also a little worried. Changshan Zhao Zilong, in terms of his role alone, he almost already had the home field advantage, and the difficulty of this assessment was directly reduced by half.

    Then there are Zhao Zilong's two unique skills, the Hundred Birds Facing the Phoenix Spear and the Seven Detective Snake Pan Spear. I remember that Gao Peng longed to learn a horse riding spear technique a long time ago.

    However, this role also has its dangers. After all, this is the assessment world, and there are other applicants. If he wants to hide his identity, Zhao Zilong must do the same job.

    For example the original version of Zhao Zilong can do it seven times in and seven out to rescue Adou on the slope of Changban, but it doesn't mean that he can do it easily.

    On Changbanpo, Zhao Zilong was able to kill seven in and seven out without any injuries. His superior strength is only one aspect, and Cao Cao's release and certain luck factors also accounted for a large proportion.

    But if it is him, I don¡¯t know if he will still have this luck. Most importantly, if there are candidates from the Cao Cao camp blocking him, can he calmly kill seven in and seven out?  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 405 Enter Zhao Zilong's Spear

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The world of the Three Kingdoms is a world of ordinary martial arts. There is no such thing as internal strength and light work. All generals rely on the physique, vitality, and blood cultivated since childhood, that is, pure physical strength.  .

    So that is to say, he must not easily reveal his internal strength until the moment of life and death, or when he is killing the applicant, otherwise other applicants will see that there is something wrong with him at a glance.

    In this way, the focus of this retreat should be on the Dragon Elephant Prajna Kung Fu. This kung fu strengthens the physical body, which is more in line with the abilities of the generals of the Three Kingdoms.

    Thinking of this, Gao Peng did not immediately buy time to start retreat, but first chose the world of Deer and Cauldron. He intends to push the Dragon Elephant Wisdom to the seventh floor this time, which will take at least 20 years.

    But with the reward points he has, he can only redeem them for a maximum of sixteen years, which is far from enough, so he has to seek assistance from outside forces.

    And isn¡¯t Ludingji¡¯s Snow Ginseng Yuchan Pill from the Koryo royal family the best auxiliary elixir?

    Previously, the King of Koryo paid 30 snow ginseng and jade toad pills to the Queen Mother of the Tatars, but now the country has changed hands, and I, Da Ming, is stronger than the court of the Tartars. It is not too much to ask for some tribute from Korea, right?

    If you don't give it, it's easy, just send the navy to fight there. Anyway, since the Sui and Tang Dynasties, this country has had grievances with China for thousands of years, and there is no psychological burden if it is destroyed.

    Entering the world of Deer and Ding Ji, Gao Peng proposed to pay tribute to the neighboring small countries, such as Annan, Daguang, Siam, Laos, Chenla, Korea, Bhutan, Nepal and so on.

    Gao Peng's proposal was unanimously approved by the civil and military forces of the Manchu Dynasty. After all, this move is not just as simple as asking for benefits, but also a move to show our country's prestige.

    Today's Daming is the best in the world in terms of economy, technology, and military. When Gao Peng came in this time, Nan Huairen and the others had already started researching electricity. Under Gao Peng's instructions, they soon achieved results.

    The first generator with a steam engine as the main body was invented, and then only the problem of wires needs to be solved, and Ming Dynasty will become the first country to start using electricity.

    After ten or eight years of development, the military power of the Ming Dynasty is at its peak, especially after the navy has matured, it will be able to start the era of great navigation belonging to the Ming Dynasty and embark on the road to world domination.  In the future, the Han Chinese will rule the world.

    After the order of Daming Wanbang to come to the court was issued, the surrounding countries responded immediately. In just over two months, envoys from various countries arrived in the capital one after another.  Knock some snow ginseng jade toad balls.

    The result made Gao Peng very satisfied. This time he got a full two hundred snow ginseng jade toad pills. Afterwards, the king of Korea formally paid tribute, and there were another sixty pieces in the tribute.  Naturally, all the toad pills fell into his hands.

    These two hundred and sixty snow ginseng jade toad pills can save Gao Peng's seven or eight years of work, and it is enough to practice the Dragon Elephant Wisdom Skill to the seventh level before the rest time is exhausted.

    The Dragon Elephant Wisdom Skill of the seventh level may not be considered anything in the world of martial arts, it is only at the level of a first- and second-rate master, but in the world of ordinary martial arts, it is already enough to rank among the top.

    The seventh level of Dragon Elephant is enough to match Changshan Zhao Zilong's strength. Moreover, Gao Peng is proficient in marksmanship and has an extremely thorough understanding of marksmanship. As long as he gets Zhao Zilong's marksmanship, he can quickly master all of them.

    In this way, as long as he doesn't say any inappropriate words or do any inappropriate things, there is basically no danger of being discovered.

    After the time ran out, Gao Peng returned to the main god's space, bought a full fifteen years, 120,000 reward points, and suddenly there were only more than 16,000 points left.

    In this retreat, Gao Peng is majoring in Dragon Elephant Prajna Kungfu, Hunyuan Palm only needs to be practiced a few times a day for a little consolidation.

    Fifteen years, with the assistance of more than two hundred Snow Ginseng Jade Chan Pills, Gao Peng successfully practiced the seventh level of Dragon Elephant Prajna Kungfu, possessing the power of the Seven Dragons and Seven Elephants, and there are still Xueshen Yuchan Pills left.

    The power of these seven dragons and seven elephants is estimated by Gao Peng. A single blow can have a strength of two to three thousand catties, which is quite inconsistent with the description in the original book.  , how is this possible?

    Therefore, Gao Peng estimates that the so-called "thousand catties of strength" is just an adjective, not a quantifier. This "thousand catties of strength" is probably actually a strength of several thousand catties, but less than ten thousand catties, because if it exceeds ten thousand catties, it should be called ten thousand catties of strength.  Instead of a thousand catties.

    After finishing the retreat, Gao Peng still went to I Am a Special Forces World to rest for a month. This time he didn't go anywhere, and he ran around with Ma Qitong at any time, ?? Open up the business of the film and television company.

    A month passed quickly, and Gao Peng returned to the space of the Lord God, waiting for the coming of the assessment world.

    On this day, when the teleportation beam was cast, Gao Peng put the deadly throat lock gun into the reincarnation table, and stepped into the teleportation beam empty-handed

    "Xi Lv Lv"

    When Gao Peng regained consciousness, his ears were immediately filled with the neighing of the horse.

    Suddenly opened his eyes, but saw that he was under a mound at this time, surrounded by a murderous atmosphere, not far away was a big city, the city was full of flames, and the sky was reflected red.

    Nearly a thousand cavalry sergeants dressed in gray and cloth armor and bearing the banner of "Liu" stood quietly behind Gao Peng, pointing their spears at the sky, full of murderous aura.

    Gao Peng subconsciously clenched the weapon in his hand, but he felt something different in this grip. He took a look and saw a spear about two feet long, bright silver all over, with a blade nearly a foot long in his hand. It was not his deadly lock.  throat gun.

    It's just that the weight of this long gun is about the same as that of the deadly choke gun, but the blade of the gun is one-third longer than that of the deadly choke gun. It is not so much a gun as it is a lance.

    However, this is in line with historical facts. During the Three Kingdoms period, there were no real weapons such as long spears. The so-called spears are actually closer to spears and lances.

    And as soon as Gao Peng saw this spear, its name immediately came to mind, Yajiao Gun, which means "There is no right to the end of the world".

    Because the whole body is bright silver, there is a small silver ball at the junction of the gun shaft and the gun blade, which looks like a gentian, so the Yajiao gun is also called the gentian bright silver gun.

    However, Gao Peng still prefers to call it Yajiao gun. Gao Peng caressed the body of the gun and murmured in a low voice: "Yajiao gun, Yajiao gun, I, Gao Peng, will not let you get dusty in my hands, I will let you  It is even more brilliant than in the hands of Zhao Zilong."

    Just at this moment, the memories belonging to Zhao Zilong poured into Gao Peng's mind like a tide. Zhao Zilong's memories from the memory to the present, Gao Peng knew instantly.

    The mysteries of the Hundred Birds Chaofeng Spear and the Seven Detective Snake Pan Spear are all clear. It has to be said that Zhao Zilong is indeed a typical representative of the skills of the generals of the Three Kingdoms. His moves are exquisite and his techniques are dexterous.  Under the choke gun.

    The core point of the deadly throat lock gun is "quick and cunning", but Zhao Zilong's marksmanship has brought a "smart and ingenious" to the extreme, which is different from other generals of the Three Kingdoms.  Not a concept at all.

    Whether it's Guan Yu's "Tiangang Saber Technique" or Zhang Fei's "Breaking Army Spear Technique", they both pay attention to a single move and release all their strength in one move. Therefore, when two people fight with each other, they often use three moves.  The two styles will kill the enemy general under the horse, and there will be very little entanglement.

    Those TV dramas often fight for hundreds of rounds, which is completely nonsense. Gao Peng learned from Zhao Yun's memory that in the struggle between generals in this world, life and death are usually a matter of one or two face-to-face meetings.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 406

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    However, according to Gao Peng's secret guess, if Guan Yu and Zhang Fei were to face Zhao Zilong, even the original Zhao Zilong might have to retreat, even if they were all stronger than Zhao Zilong.

    Because the dexterity of Zhao Zilong's marksmanship is exactly the nemesis of their martial arts. Moreover, the "strength" of the two of them can't reach the level of defeating Zhao Yun by ten times.

    After receiving Zhao Zilong's memory, he also understood what was going on at this time.

    Burn Xinye.

    At this time, Liu Bei took the people of Xinye and abandoned Xinye City to Fancheng, while Zhuge Liang made a plan to burn Xinye.

    Zhao Zilong was ordered to lead an army to ambush outside the east gate of Xinye. When the fire broke out in the city and Cao Jun got out of the east gate, he took advantage of the chaos to fight out and defeated Cao Jun.

    Gao Peng took a final look at himself, but he saw that there was a horse as tall as a man under his crotch. The horse's face was long and majestic, its snow-white hair was as smooth as silk, without any variegation, and it was purring.  His low growl, it was obviously a horse, but it behaved like a beast.

    What a peerless mount, it really deserves to be the same famous white dragon horse in history as the Wuzhui of the Overlord of Western Chu, the Red Rabbit of Lu Bu, and the yellow flying electrician of Cao Cao.

    Looking at himself again, he was lined with white robes and covered with a silver fish scale armor.  A bunch of horse tails fluttered in the wind.

    Even though he couldn't see his own appearance at this time, Gao Peng knew that Zhao Zilong, who was in white robe, white horse and silver spear, would never be worse than his own appearance.

    Finally, Gao Peng looked at the reincarnation watch calmly. He did not raise his wrist deliberately, but put his wrist in front of him by pulling the rein, his eyelids drooped slightly, and looked at the task information on the reincarnation watch.

    Gao Peng is so careful to prevent possible applicants nearby. Although he is a little too careful, there is nothing wrong with being careful.

    The World of Reincarnation: "Red Cliff"

    Mode: Examination mode

    ?Number of applicants invested in this world: 10 people

    This reincarnation world is an assessment world, killing other applicants will get 5000 reward points.

    Task 1, kill the generals and capture the flag, kill at least 100 generals above the level of Cao Jun, and get 30,000 reward points for completing the task, and get an additional 300 reward points for each more kill, and deduct 300 reward points for each less kill.

    Task 2, invincible, kill at least 1,000 soldiers of the Cao army, and get 20,000 reward points for completion, and get an extra 20 reward points for each more kill, and deduct 20 reward points for each less kill.

    Task 3: Loyally protect the Lord and ensure the safety of A Dou. If A Dou survives, he will get 10,000 reward points, and if A Dou dies, 10,000 reward points will be deducted. Additional tasks: Mrs. Gan and Mrs. Mi will get an additional 5,000 reward points if she survives, and there will be no penalty for death.

    Note: At the end of the plot, the reward points will be wiped out with negative numbers.

    After reading the mission information, Gao Peng secretly heaved a sigh of relief. As before, the difficulty of the plot missions in the assessment world is relatively low. Basically, it only needs to keep fighting, without any brains.

    The biggest threat to the assessment world always comes from other applicants, not the plot itself.

    For example, in this world, applicants from the Liu Bei camp or the Sun Quan camp are not required to help the camp they choose to win the war.

    The reason is very simple, if an applicant chooses Cao Cao's camp and gains Cao Cao's trust, then based on the applicant's foresight, burning Chibi is a joke, and may even be used by Cao Cao to fight back and destroy the Sun Liu coalition army.

    ?With Cao Cao's strength enough to crush the Sun-Liu coalition army, candidates from the Sun-Liu camp will have no chance.

    ? Task 1 has more than 100 generals. This task seems difficult, but if it is placed on Zhao Zilong's head, it is nothing.

    Among other things, Zhao Yun beheaded 54 famous Cao Jun generals on the Changban slope of Dangyang Road. These generals were at least at the level of Qu Chang or Ya Jiang, and all of them were above Tuen Jiang.

    But if it was Gao Peng, he might not be able to kill so many, and he might kill more, so this hundred generals should be able to be completed with a lot of effort.  It is an ordinary soldier.

    The basic organization of the army during the Three Kingdoms period was divided into six levels: Ministry, Qu, Tun, Team, Shi, and Wu. Five people formed a team, and a team leader was set up. Ten people made up a team.  The second team consists of one tun, a total of 100 people, set up tun generals, five tuns as one song, a total of 500 people, set up a song chief, two songs as one, a total of 1,000 people, and set up a Yajiang or other Sima.

    ? If the ministry goes up further, the five divisions form a battalion, with about 5,000 people, and a school lieutenant, Two battalions make up one army, about 10,000 people, with generals.

    "Giggle, wobble"

    "Report"

    "General Zhao, the west, south, and north gates are all on fire. The enemy general Cao Ren led Cao Jun out of the east gate. Cao Jun trampled on each other. There were countless casualties and chaos. Please make a decision."

    Just when Gao Peng learned about the mission information, a Liu Jun scout flew over to report. Gao Peng was refreshed, without any nonsense, he pointed forward with the corner gun in his hand, and shouted loudly: "Assault the whole army, kill."

    "Kill"

    Gao Peng rode in the lead, charged towards the east gate of Xinye City, followed closely by more than 80 cavalry, and the rest were all infantry, their speed was a bit slower, but this place is not far from the east gate, and they can catch up in an instant  However, it is not surprising that they will fall behind.

    Gao Peng's heart was agitated at this time, and he maintained a semblance of reason amidst the excitement. Although Gao Peng had never done it before, in the world of Deer and Cauldron, he had already been used to the continuous bloody battles for more than half a year, from Henan to the capital.  A sea of ??people fights.

    But at that time, he could use his internal strength and lightness without any scruples, and the number of people was meaningless to him except to give him his head.

    But at this time, he cannot use any special abilities other than marksmanship and martial arts, otherwise he will definitely be noticed by interested people. Even if there are no applicants around, if he is only seen by his soldiers, his identity will be fully exposed when it is passed on in the future.

    So at this time, he had to get up to 120,000 points. Fortunately, he could feel that the gold silk vest was still wearing close to the body, and there seemed to be another armor inside the white robe.  Three layers of protection, which made him feel a little more at ease, as long as he didn't get hit on the head, at least he couldn't die.

    After rushing through several mounds, the east gate is vivid in his mind, and he saw a group of men and horses running away from the east gate, with no formation and chaos.

    "Cao Ren, take your life." Gao Peng shouted loudly, and quickly saw the situation clearly. Although Cao's army was chaotic at this time, there were still seven or eight thousand soldiers. It would be impossible to wipe out the opponent with the less than a thousand troops under his command alone.  wishful thinking.

    We can only attack from the rear and intercept a part of it. Anyway, Zhuge Liang still has a backhand behind him. The combined punches of Liu Feng, Mi Fang, Guan Yu, and Zhang Fei are enough to defeat Cao Ren's remnant army.

    Hearing Gao Peng's roar, Cao Ren turned pale with shock, and Cao Jun's soldiers were even more panic-stricken. They had just escaped from the fire, and now they ran for their lives like bereaved dogs. Who would turn around and fight?  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 407 Zhang Fei's Sister?

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Without any effort, Gao Peng rushed into Cao's army with more than 50 horses behind him, cut off part of the tail of Cao's army, leaving nearly 2,000 people behind.

    Soon, Zhao Yun's infantry also arrived, and they surrounded and killed Cao Jun in a neat array. Cao Jun suffered heavy casualties immediately.

    Gao Peng was in the midst of a chaotic army, and he calmly unleashed his spear on his horseback. The Hundred Birds towards the Phoenix Spear is the most suitable spear technique for fighting in battle formations. During the process of picking, pulling, blocking, and holding, he will stab at his own warriors.  All the Ge spears were cut off, and the lives of Cao Jun's soldiers were easily harvested.

    During the fight, Gao Peng's understanding and mastery of the Hundred Birds Chaofeng Spear gradually deepened. A theory is a theory after all. Although Gao Peng has completely inherited Zhao Zilong's understanding of this set of marksmanship, he has never used it after all, and his body has no understanding of this set of marksmanship.  any "memory".

    But as he continued to use it, his muscles naturally began to memorize this set of marksmanship, gradually forming his own instinct, and because Gao Peng himself is a master of marksmanship, and Zhao Zilong memorized everything, this instinct formed very quickly.

    In a short time, more than a hundred Cao soldiers died in the hands of Gao Peng. He was lucky enough to kill two generals. In addition, the soldiers under his command killed them all. The casualties of nearly two thousand Cao soldiers quickly exceeded 30%.

    There is a saying about the description of ancient wars: An army can be called an elite army if its main general is not dead, its commander-in-chief is still alive, and its orders are delivered smoothly.  Troops up.

    In other words, if the main general is captured or killed, the commander-in-chief falls to the ground, or the order fails to work, any of these situations may cause the army to collapse.

    At this time, this Cao army not only broke away from the main force, but the main general had no idea where to flee, and the casualties exceeded 30%. How could there be any reason not to collapse?

    Previously they were just fleeing in defeat, but now they were truly broken up. Most of the soldiers fled to the wilderness in all directions, and a few who could not escape decisively put down their weapons and knelt down and surrendered.

    Gao Peng led his troops to chase and kill the defeated soldiers for a while, and did not stop until night fell. He took his soldiers and looked towards Fancheng, preparing to join Liu Bei.

    It is not meaningless to hunt down the rout soldiers, because these rout soldiers are different from those who surrendered. The surrenderers said that they were not loyal to Cao Cao, and they may be recruited and used for their own use.

    Those who choose to escape, as long as they encounter their own generals who come out to restrain the rout, they will immediately choose to return to Jian and fight for the old master again.

    Although most of the people who chose to serve as soldiers in that era did so to earn a living, many of them were simply arrested men who had no beliefs or political stances, and could not be said to have much loyalty to the lord.

    However, there are also some factors that cause them to stand firmly in one camp. For example, they think that Cao Cao's subordinates are treated better than Liu Bei's subordinates!  Or the general who brought them was very kind to them and so on.

    In short, there is only one reason to surrender, and that is to save their lives, but the fleeers have various reasons and reasons.

    However, since he chose to flee rather than surrender, he naturally had to bear the risk of fleeing, that is, being hunted down.

    In fact, in ancient wars, the casualty rate was not high in the process of frontal toughness. Most of the real casualties were caused by trampling on each other or being hunted down when they were defeated.

    Just as I said before, under normal circumstances, an army will collapse with less than 10% casualties in a frontal battle. Although this is not absolute, it is true in most cases.

    It's not that soldiers in this era have poor will to fight. This is caused by objective factors such as the ancient military system, technological level, and cognitive level, and there is no good solution.

    Therefore, fighting in this era is all about the commander's formation and command ability. A well-commanded army will naturally be defeated at a slow rate. Therefore, in ancient times, there were many battles in which fewer were more victorious

    However, it was said that Gao Peng took the 30 remaining cavalry under his command and hundreds of infantry on the road overnight, avoiding several waves of Cao's soldiers and horses, and finally caught up with Liu Bei the next morning.

    This place has passed Dangyang. Liu Bei was stationed in Dangyang Jingshan last night. At the fourth watch, he was attacked by Cao Jun's 5,000 tiger and leopard cavalry.

    The whole family, including Mi Zhu, Mi Fang, Jian Yong and other people, did not know their whereabouts, but he was still unwilling to abandon the hundred thousand people and escape first.

    "My lord." When Gao Peng saw Liu Bei, he was helping the common people to push up the carriage stuck in the mud.

    The real Liu Bei's appearance is naturally not as exaggerated as written in the novels. He is indeed seven feet five inches tall, and his earlobes are indeed slightly larger than ordinary people, but they are not to the extent that the eyes can take care of their ears.  Far from being above the knee.

      There is no face like a crown jade, lips like fat, Liu Bei looks like an elder with a Chinese character face and a tolerant and honest appearance.

    "Zilong, you're back." Liu Bei looked more excited when he saw Gao Peng, holding Gao Peng's arms with both hands, as if he had something to rely on when he was in a panic.

    Gao Peng sighed softly, and said: "My lord, our army has tried its best to hold on until the last moment before being forced to abandon the city, but before abandoning the city, the military division's plan of attacking with fire has to do its best. Cao Ren's main force suffered heavy casualties.  When it is powerless to pursue."

    Liu Bei nodded, patted Gao Peng's arm heavily, turned his head to look at the staggering people, two tears fell from his eyes unconsciously, and cried: "Ten tens of thousands of people, all because they couldn't bear to abandon me  I have just suffered such a catastrophe, and I would rather not be sad for those who are prepared for construction and construction?"

    Although Gao Peng already knew Liu Bei's temperament from Zhao Zilong's memory, but seeing his ability to cry when he said it, he was still lying in his heart.

    But naturally he couldn't show it on his face, so he could only accompany him with a sad expression on his face.

    At this moment, a scout came stumbling over and said to Liu Bei in a trembling voice: "My lord, the Cao army raided last night. The two wives and the little lord were trapped in Baling Village, Changbanpo, and they couldn't escape.  Only Miss Ziying, the younger sister of General Zhang, led a team of female guards to guard her."

    The speaker was unintentional, but the listener was interested. Gao Peng was shocked when he heard this sentence, Miss Ziying, the sister of General Zhang?  Zhang Fei has only one daughter named Zhang Xingcai, who is not even born yet!  Where did the sister come from?

    Miss Ziying?  Zhang Ziying?

    At this moment, a memory belonging to Zhao Zilong, which had not existed before, appeared in Gao Peng's mind out of thin air. This memory came from the main god to supplement the information about this Miss Ziying.

    Zhang Ziying, a native of Sichuan, was born in the early 20s and has excellent swordsmanship. Since she came out of Shu, she once defeated Shi A, a master of swordsmanship, and later defeated Shi A's master with dozens of moves. Wang Yue, a generation of swordsmanship masters, has become famous.

    In the sixth year of Jian'an, Zhang Fei met Zhang Ziying when he was stationed in Runan with Liu Bei.

    Zhang Fei then persuaded Zhang Ziying to join Liu Bei's command, and he has served under Liu Bei ever since.

    Later, Liu Bei was attacked by Cao Cao sent by Cao Ren, and was defeated. During the breakout process, Zhang Ziying repeatedly used the three-foot long sword in his hand to save Zhang Fei and Liu Bei's life, and even protected Liu Bei's family members from injury.

    Later, he followed Liu Bei to Liu Biao of Jingzhou and stationed in Xinye. In Xinye City, Zhang Fei included Zhang Ziying in the family tree and recognized this younger sister. They happened to have the same surname, so there was no obstacle.

    After that, Zhang Ziying asked Liu Bei to recruit a group of women for her, and she trained them into a team of female guards who specialize in guarding the family.

    When Gao Peng saw Zhang Ziying's appearance from Zhao Zilong's memory, his eyes flickered suddenly. He was very impressed with that face!  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 408 Dongying Warriors Appearing in the Three Kingdoms

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Gao Peng learned from Zhao Zilong's memory that this Miss Ziying not only has outstanding swordsmanship and martial arts, but also wins the hearts of the people in her dealings with others. Everyone from Liu Guanzhang to Mrs. Ganmi dotes on her very much.

    He, Zhao Zilong, is naturally no exception. He has always had a good relationship with her, and has always been a brother and sister. But what is strange is that Zhang Ziying is not young anymore. She is now twenty-six or seven years old, but she has never planned to marry  .

    In her own words, the world is not at peace, so why call it home?  She is a general, not an ordinary woman, so she naturally does not want to be a man's accessory like an ordinary woman.

    Liu Bei and the others admired her unparalleled loyalty and sincere admiration for her military strength. They had a lot to rely on, so they would not force her in this regard, so they just let her go.

    Gao Peng probably understands the reason why she doesn't want to marry, because she is just a passer-by in this world after all, and she even returned after completing the mission in this world, and the person left behind is actually her projection, a virtual  That's all she is.

    But this time it is the assessment world, presumably her real body will definitely come, and she is lucky, the assessment world is actually a world that she has experienced before, and the strength she can borrow is not comparable to other applicants.

    Of course, Gao Peng has replaced the role of the plot, and the existence of bugs does not count, but the current situation is that he has all the details about her, but she knows nothing about him. From the beginning, she has fallen behind.  Absolutely at a disadvantage.

    Of course, whether Zhang Ziying¡¯s situation is good or not, the advantage is that she can take advantage of the greatest potential, and it is not good if it is not good. The disadvantage is that she is almost directly exposed to all other applicants, and there is no way to hide it.

    So if she wants to ensure her absolute safety, she can only use the momentum she can borrow to the extreme, and isn't he, Changshan Zhao Zilong, the momentum that accounts for a large proportion of the momentum she can borrow?

    Hehe, by then

    A faint coldness flashed in Gao Peng's eyes.

    However, Liu Bei said that after hearing the scout's report, he didn't say anything, shed tears for a while in silence, and then returned to the state of supporting the old and the young.

    Seeing that Liu Bei didn't pay attention to him anymore, Gao Peng turned back calmly and walked in the direction of Bailongju, waved to the remaining thirty or forty cavalry soldiers under his command, and shouted: "Follow me."

    After finishing speaking, he stepped straight onto the Bailongju and headed towards Changbanpo on Dangyang Road. Gao Peng's blood gradually began to boil, seven in and seven out, if Zhao Zilong can do it, so can I

    But when Gao Peng left here, entered the area of ??Jingshan, and headed for Dangyang, he was spotted by Mi Fang who staggered towards Dangyang with several arrows in his body.  It's not good to cry in my heart.

    Regardless of his injuries, he hurried to Liu Bei's place, and when he was able to catch up with Liu Bei, he saw that Zhuge Liang and Zhang Fei were all there.

    "My lord, we urgently need more than a thousand soldiers here to stop the enemy, and the common people let them go! I guess Cao Cao's purpose is to recruit them to surrender, and he will not kill them." Zhuge Liang, who was wearing a feather fan and scarf, frowned and persuaded Liu Bei.

    Upon hearing this, Liu Bei said decisively: "No, you have seen it all, these old and weak women and children need our help."

    "Brother, these people are wasting our time too much. Those who achieve great things don't care about trivial matters, so they can't talk about small benevolence and righteousness!" Zhang Feiweng on the side persuaded in a soft voice.

    Liu Bei's face darkened, and he reprimanded: "These are the people of the Han Dynasty. They came with us because they didn't want to be ruled by Cao Cao. If they can't even protect the common people, then what's the point of this struggle?"

    After speaking, he walked to the side and stopped looking at Zhang Fei. Zhuge Liang frowned, looked at Zhang Fei and said, "General Zhang, I will leave this place to you. I will go find Second Brother Guan."

    "That's fine, the military division will go and come back quickly." Zhang Fei told him, and turned to chase Liu Bei. Zhuge Liang also turned and left, looking for Guan Yunchang.

    "My lord, my lord, Zhao Zilong turned to Cao Cao and went!"

    A moment later, a loud cry came suddenly, Liu Bei looked intently, but it was Mi Fang, seeing the miserable appearance of arrows in his body, and hearing what he said, he was shocked immediately, stepped forward to support him, and softly shouted: "My son!"  Long is my old friend, he has followed me for many years and has always been loyal, how could he turn against me?"

    Zhang Fei rolled his eyes and said angrily: "He must have seen that we are exhausted, so he turned to Cao Cao in order to get rich."

    Liu Bei was furious when he heard the words, and shouted: "Zilong follows me in adversity, his heart is like a stone, and no wealth can shake him. Third brother, don't talk about it here."

    At this time, Mi Fang chimed in and said: "Master, I saw him go to the northwest when I was in Jingshan."

    Seeing this face, Zhang FeiWhen it was cold, he tightly held the eight-point steel spear in his hand, and shouted: "I will find him personally, if he really turns against my brother, I will stab him to death with a single shot."

    Liu Bei knew that although his third brother was rough and fine, he was not dull, but occasionally he would get muddled, and this kind of recklessness was very easy to do bad things.

    Immediately, he hastily opened his mouth to persuade: "Third brother, you don't want to be suspicious, but do you still remember your second brother who punished Yan Liang and Wen Chou? There must be a reason for Zilong to go here. I think Ding Zilong will not abandon me."

    Where is Zhang Fei willing to listen?  He only said that other people are different from his second brother. The three brothers have known each other for many years, and their friendship is very strong. They have lived and died together, but others cannot guarantee that they will not have differences. Besides, their most beloved little sister is still trapped in Changbanpo.  In any case, it is necessary to respond.

    Immediately, he took more than 20 riders under him and headed for Changbanpo. After a few hours, Zhang Fei rushed to Changbanqiao.

    Seeing the trees in the east of the bridge, he suddenly had a plan. He taught more than twenty riders to cut off the branches, tie them to the tails of the horses, and gallop back and forth in the woods, kicking up dust.  Immediately on the bridge, looking west

    However, it is said that Gao Peng first led thirty or forty riders straight to Changbanpo, and when Zhang Fei then guarded the Changban Bridge, with Dangyang Road as the center, there appeared one after another in some secluded places that should not exist.  A figure in this world.

    In the southeast section of Dangyang Road, behind a high hill on the Changban slope, a figure slowly walked out. It was a middle-aged man in his thirties, with his long hair tied into a ponytail with a cloth belt on his head.  .

    The clothes on his body are very different from Hanfu. It is a top and bottom skirt style clothing. The top is cross-collared, with triangular wide sleeves, and a tie on the chest. He is wearing a pair of wooden clogs under his feet and holding a Japanese samurai sword in his arms.

    That's right, this outfit clearly looks like a Japanese warrior. In fact, this guy is an old friend Gao Peng has never met.

    It was the Japanese private detective candidate Akei Ihara who caused Gao Peng a lot of trouble behind his back when interviewing Guan Jinling Shisanchai.

    This guy took advantage of his first move in the Jinling Thirteen Beauties, just like Gao Peng, he cleared the task more than ten times in the first world and won the lottery reward.

    While other applicants were still competing with modern hot weapons and military fighting techniques, he had already begun to practice the upper-level swordsmanship of the Liusheng Xinyin style.

    With this first move, coupled with this guy's rather persevering character, it really made him stand out. All the way, his strength gradually improved like a snowball, and he successfully passed the last assessment.

    However, he and Gao Peng were not placed in the same world in the last assessment, so they did not get to meet Gao Peng face to face.

    Standing on the hill, Akechi Ihara looked at the Cao soldiers all over the mountains and plains on the Changban slope, his eyes flickered slightly, and he looked down at the mission information on the reincarnation watch.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 409: The Camp Selection of the Applicants

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The World of Reincarnation: "Red Cliff"

    Mode: Examination mode

    ?Number of applicants invested in this world: 10 people

    This reincarnation world is an assessment world, killing other applicants will get 5000 reward points.

    Task 1, choose a camp, block Changshan Zhao Zilong, fight Zhao Zilong at least once, join Cao Cao's camp, get 5000 reward points, and kill Zhao Zilong to get 20000 reward points.

    Help Zhao Zilong, rescue Adou, join Liu Bei's camp, get 10,000 reward points, Mrs. Gan and Mrs. Mi survive, get an additional 10,000 reward points, Mrs. Gan and Mrs. Mi die without punishment.

    ? Ignore it, go straight to Jiangdong, join Sun Quan's camp, and get 2000 reward points.

    Post the next task as soon as the task is completed.

    After reading the task information, Akechi Ihara had an inexplicable smile on his face, and murmured: "Changshan Zhao Zilong, it turns out that he is from the Three Kingdoms World. I never thought that today he would have the opportunity to fight side by side with his idol."

    If you want to say which country in Southeast Asia is most influenced by the culture of the three countries, there is no doubt that it is Japan.

    Almost all of the top-ranked Three Kingdoms games come from this country. Dynasty Warriors, Romance of the Three Kingdoms series, and even "Three Kingdoms Zhao Yunzhuan" with Zhao Zilong as the protagonist are all written by this country.

    This also caused the culture of the Three Kingdoms to almost affect Japanese young people of an era. Obviously, Akechi Ihara is one of them. Coincidentally, Akechi Ihara¡¯s idol is the one who killed seven in and seven out of the million troops.  Chang Shan Zhao Zilong.

    Even though he has never watched the movie "Red Cliff", he dares to say that he knows the process and details of the Battle of Chibi better than many Chinese.

    Akechi Ihara had already made his choice almost instantly, but unfortunately he didn't know that this choice was the most stupid choice he had ever made in his detective career and reincarnation career.

    Taking a few steps back, he flipped his hand, and a set of dark red armor appeared in his hand, or it shouldn't be called armor, but in Japanese terms, it should be called "the world's best".

    This set of helmets is actually very similar to the ancient Chinese Mingguang armor if the exaggerated shape is removed, and there is a pair of crescent-shaped horns on the top.

    Maybe it was Akechi Ihara himself who felt that the helmet was incompatible with the Three Kingdoms, so he gave up the helmet and only put it on his upper body, and replaced the clogs under his feet with iron boots.

    Finally, he held his right hand empty, and a long-handled naginata appeared in his hand out of nowhere. The blade of this naginata was nearly three feet long, and the handle was seven feet long.

    Akechi Ihara's naginata is different from the long-handled broadsword in China. The blade is narrow and long, so it is lighter and more agile to use than the long-handled broadsword. The technique of the naginata is also more inclined to sweep, oblique, upward, and so on. There are fewer chopping moves.  In general, it is also the path of "technique".

    Akechi Ihara changed his equipment, walked up the hill again, and watched the movement on the Changban slope condescendingly.

    There was an invisible layer of air flowing around him, which made his figure faintly visible and transparent. If you didn't observe carefully carefully, you wouldn't even notice that there was a person there.

    This is the application of some ninjutsu he learned in the world of "Kaka Ninjutsu" in the last world.

    ? While Ihara Akechi made his choice, some other people around him also made their decision. Among them, five people from different directions chose to leave and go to Jiangdong instead of going to the muddy water of Changbanpo.

    These are relatively self-aware, they think they are not strong enough, no matter whether they are facing Zhao Zilong or following Zhao Zilong to fight seven times in and seven out, they are not sure to get out of the whole body.

    That is to say, I can't guarantee that I can pass a face-to-face under Zhao Zilong, and I can't guarantee that I can survive among the ten thousand troops.

    So I had no choice but to stand up and seek stability, even if I mixed into the Jiangdong Army as a small soldier, as long as I can successfully complete the mission and pass this assessment, I will have a chance to continue to become stronger, otherwise everything will be over if I die here  .

    In addition to Akechi Ihara, there were two other people who stayed behind. One was wearing ancient Goryeo armor and held a five-foot long sword in each hand. Obviously, this applicant was either from South Korea or from North Korea.

    The last person is quite normal, but he is not wearing any armor, but a commoner, with a Liuhe gun in his hand. From his appearance, he is undoubtedly a Chinese, but he does not know the origin of his marksmanship.

    Three people, three directions, but all made the same choice, and the three people who remained chose to help Zhao Zilong by coincidence.

    actually notIt has to be said that it is a tragedy for anyone to consider joining Cao Cao's camp. Perhaps the biggest reason is that Cao Cao's suspicious and conceited character makes people daunted!

    Their origins were unknown, and with Cao Cao's current power, he would not pay too much attention to some generals with unknown origins and no foundation.

    Moreover, the task of assessing the world plot is not very difficult, and there will certainly not be any tasks that must ensure the victory of one's own forces, so the general direction can be ignored, and it is natural to choose the most beneficial to oneself to join the camp.

    Now Liu Bei is the weakest, and it is the time when he is thirsty for talents. If there are talents with a little bit of ability, and a few words of admiration for the emperor's uncle's benevolence, Liu Bei will almost always come to him.

    It has to be said that Gao Peng's matching and replacement of this plot role is too dominant. The other five generals have more or less black fans, some like it and some don't.

    Only Changshan Zhao Zilong has very few black fans. Those who like the culture of the Three Kingdoms rarely dislike Zhao Zilong.

    Of course, this is only one aspect. There is a saying in the ranking of generals of the Three Kingdoms, which is called "One Lu, two Zhao, three Dianwei, four passes, five horses and six Zhang Fei".

    What this sentence means is that Lu Bu is the most respected military general in the Three Kingdoms rankings, followed by Zhao Zilong, so in this era when Lu Bu has been dead for many years, Zhao Zilong is a well-deserved number one master in the world.

    In terms of strength alone, Zhao Zilong is the most worthwhile advantage. The most important thing is that this person is different from Lu Bu and his ilk.  Fu will.

    Since ancient times, except for Chang Shan Zhao Zilong, who is qualified to be called the Ever Victorious General?  Claiming to have never lost a life?

    Of course, this statement may be a little watery, but it is enough to see that Zhao Zilong's luck is also very good. At least in the battlefield he is in charge of, there is almost no inevitable defeat, so it is relatively safe to use his power.

    Finally, it is his force value and the power behind him. As long as he stays with him, it will not be so easy for any applicant to move himself.

    Therefore, among the ten applicants who participated in this assessment, except for five who chose Jiangdong, the other five unexpectedly chose the Liu Bei camp.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 410: Zhao Yun alone can reach a thousand troops

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    In Baling Village, Changbanpo, there is a scene of war and chaos. In a room in the village, there are more than a hundred Liu Jun infantry wearing gray clothes lined with light armor, or holding battle spears, or holding swords and shields on their backs.  Leaning against the wall, they formed an arc-shaped circular formation, struggling to resist the successive attacks of thousands of Cao troops.

    In addition to thousands of cavalry infantry, there are still more than a thousand tiger and leopard cavalry. If it is not for the narrow terrain of the village, which is not conducive to cavalry charging, the remaining hundreds of infantry only need a group of cavalry to charge, and they will basically be reimbursed.

    Also because of the narrow terrain, the defensive locations chosen by these infantry are also very appropriate, so thousands of Cao Jun can't move at all. Every time they can meet Liu Jun's soldiers, there are only two or three hundred people.  Junshang can still hold on for a while.

    Even more fortunately, there were no crossbowmen in Cao's army, otherwise, this remnant army would be wiped out in a short while.

    Among Liu Jun's soldiers, there were dozens of women in white clothes lined with a strange black vest. If Gao Peng was here, he would be able to tell at a glance that those women were wearing modern military and police equipment  stab-resistant clothing.

    These women held three-foot long swords, and all their heads were tied into neat ponytails behind their heads. They walked nimbly and walked back and forth between the infantry without affecting the infantry's battle at all.

    When they entered and exited the circular formation, they could always rush into Cao Jun's formation suddenly. With every step, they gave full play to their advantage of being short and narrow, and bullied Cao Jun's soldiers so that their long weapons were useless.  Then calmly harvest its life.

    After fighting in the formation for a while, Cao Jun's soldiers had to keep a distance from them. When they took the initiative to retreat, they immediately moved back and returned to their own circle.

    It is precisely because of their raids again and again that they have won some respite for more than a hundred infantry, so that this remnant army can persist until now.

    Those soldiers of the Liu Army felt pity for these flowery female guards, and they had already made up their minds to protect them with all their might, so no one surrendered, let alone collapsed.

    At the center of the circle against the wall, a beautiful young woman in her early twenties is holding a white and tender baby in her arms. Beside her is a beautiful woman who is lined with a purple shirt and also wearing a stab-proof suit.  The woman stands quietly holding a sword.

    ? Four stern and imposing women each hold a long sword to guard the two women in the middle.

    "Ziying, I was separated from my sister last night. I don't know if she is safe or not. It's really worrying." The beautiful young woman suppressed her panic, carefully cared for the baby in her arms, and finally put her to sleep.  The beautiful woman beside her said softly.

    The woman was Zhang Ziying, who comforted her softly after hearing the words: "Don't worry, madam, Mrs. Gan is an auspicious person, and she will be able to return to the lord safely. We must protect the little lord and never let him get hurt in the slightest.  "

    Madam Mi looked outside at Cao Jun soldiers who were attacking wildly with ferocious faces, and said with a hint of firmness in her worry, "Even if I die, I will never let something happen to Adou, but we are surrounded here, and we lack  Horses, how do you protect Adou from the encirclement?"

    Zhang Ziying turned her head and looked at the entrance of the village when she heard the words, and said firmly: "Madam, don't worry, someone will come to rescue. What we need to do is to stay here so as not to miss the reinforcements."

    Mrs. Mi opened her mouth, but she didn't say anything after all. Although she is a woman, as a young lady of the Mi family, how could she not know anything?

    Uncle Huang didn't have many soldiers and horses, and it was already stretched to protect the people and stop Cao Jun's pursuit. How could he send reinforcements?

    But Mrs. Mi didn't know that the reinforcement Zhang Ziying said was only Zhao Yun alone. In her eyes, Zhao Yun alone could be worth a thousand troops.

    If she is alone, it is not difficult to protect A Dou to break out of the encirclement, but with Mrs. Mi, she will fall into the same predicament as Zhao Yun in the original history.

    She is not sure that she can protect Madam Mi's safety when she breaks out, but her mission is similar to Gao Peng's, and she also has extra rewards for Madam Mi's survival.

    Besides, from an emotional point of view, Mrs. Mi treated her like a sister, so she couldn't just take A Dou away and let Mrs. Mi throw herself into a well like Yuan Shi did.

    However, if Zhao Yun arrived and he led the way, she would have some confidence in protecting Mrs. Mi. As for these Liu Jun soldiers and female guards, they would have to live their own lives.

    Zhang Ziying looked at the well not far away calmly, and unconsciously clenched the long sword in her hand

    All parties were waiting for the arrival of Zhao Zilong in Changshan, and Gao Peng did not keep them waiting. After running non-stop all the way, Gao Peng finally arrived at Changbanpo, the Cao Jun soldiers all over the mountains and plains are already vivid in my mind.

    And on the Changban slope, there are still many people and Liu Jun soldiers who were too late to walk last night. They are being slaughtered by the Cao army.

    Liu Jun's soldiers seldom surrendered. They were in groups of three or five, or a group of dozens of people.  corpse.

    No matter how the Internet or those critics comment on Liu Bei and his Han army, what Gao Peng saw at this time was the scene of Liu Jun soldiers desperately protecting the people. Perhaps Liu Bei's reputation for benevolence and righteousness is open to question, but these soldiers are  Got Gao Peng's sincere admiration.

    Gao Peng was silent and speechless. In fact, he couldn't do anything at the moment. He just held the corner gun tightly in his hand and crashed into the crowd of Cao Jun.

    "Drink!"

    Three cavalry charged towards him, and then dozens of cavalry found Gao Peng, the uninvited guest. They turned their horses around and rushed towards him. Judging from the black armor on the opponent, it was clear that he was the most elite tiger and leopard under Cao Cao's command.  ride.

    This Tiger and Leopard Cavalry was really different from the ordinary Cao Jun. Immediately when he fired his gun, he was as stable as Mount Tai, and his momentum was like a rainbow.

    The three spears pierced Gao Peng's chest from left, middle and right. It was not easy to resist, and Gao Peng did not resist.

    Looking at the gap between the three riders, Gao Peng clamped the horse's belly with his legs, and the white dragon horse connected with its owner. With a neigh, the four hooves suddenly accelerated and rushed forward.

    However, when the three long spears were about to approach, Gao Peng suddenly lowered his body and fell on the horse's back. He looked ahead, held the corner spear horizontally with one hand, and raised the three long spears with one stroke.  past.

    "Boom"

    "Uh"

    The three tiger and leopard knights were knocked off their horses by the barrel of the Yajiao gun, fell backwards, and fell to the ground with broken bones and tendons.

    Following behind Gao Peng, more than 30 cavalry soldiers rode forward, stampeding on their horses, and all three tiger and leopard cavalry were killed.

    After solving these three stumbling blocks, Gao Peng's marksmanship was finally able to be brought into play. At this time, the tiger and leopard cavalry were already scattered and suppressing the remnants of the Liu army, so no large-scale formation was formed.

    Gao Peng came so suddenly that they didn't have time to form a cavalry group, so Gao Peng picked and killed dozens of scattered cavalry in a short time, and led more than 30 cavalry soldiers to break through the blockade and go to the depths of Changbanpo.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 411: The Seven Detective Snake Pans Show Their Power for the First Time

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Gao Peng broke into Changbanpo, and once he saw the besieged soldiers of Liu Jun, he led his men to rush forward to kill the besieging Cao Jun, and asked if he saw Mrs. Gan.

    After searching for a few waves like this, I finally met an acquaintance, who was lying in the grass, clutching his bleeding right shoulder, his face pale.

    Gao Peng saw this person's appearance clearly, and immediately knew his identity from his memory. He was Jian Yong, one of the three staff members under Liu Bei's command, and his current official position was General Zuo and Zhong Lang.

    Gao Peng didn't talk nonsense, and asked directly: "Has Xianhe met the two mistresses?"

    Seeing that it was Zhao Yun, Jian Yong was overjoyed immediately, hurriedly struggled to get up, and said in a hurry: "We were suddenly attacked at the fourth watch last night, and got separated in the chaos.  Fight, hug Adou and go."

    "I wanted to go on a flying horse to protect the great mistress, but when I turned around the hillside, I was shot by a general and fell off the horse. The horse was taken away. I can't fight, so I lie here."

    Gao Peng nodded, turned around and said to the soldiers: "Give a horse to Xianhe, and two horses will escort Xianhe to meet the lord."

    "yes."

    After Gao Peng made the arrangement, he solemnly said to Jian Yong: "Xianhe, go see the lord yourself. Even if Yun goes to heaven and earth, he will definitely find the mistress and the young lord and come back safely. If he can't find it, Yun will die here in Changban."  Poe too."

    After Gao Peng finished speaking, he took his own soldiers and patted his horse away. Jian Yong bowed deeply to Gao Peng's back from the horse, and shouted: "General Zilong, take care!"

    After exhaling, he climbed on the horseback with the help of the second pawn, and ran as far as possible where the crowds were thin, turning around and making eight turns, which made him escape the encirclement by chance. After making a big circle, he headed for Changbanqiao  go.

    Gao Peng fought all the way with his own soldiers, rampaging on the Changban slope, as if entering no one's land, mainly because all he encountered so far were the vanguard troops sent by Cao Cao to pursue Liu Jun, and there were no generals.

    ?This vanguard of the Cao Army has a total of more than 3,000 tiger and leopard cavalry, 20,000 infantry, and the original 5,000 tiger and leopard cavalry. More than a thousand people are still in Baling Village to wipe out the remnants of Liu Jun.

    More than 20,000 people seem to be a lot, but Dangyang Road is also very broad. At this time, the people of Xinye and the remaining Liu Jun are scattered everywhere, and more than 20,000 people are scattered. Naturally, this density is not very high.

    Gao Peng fought in Changbanpo for a long time, during which he also rescued some soldiers of the Liu Army. The news that can be confirmed so far is that Mrs. Mi is still in Baling Village, escorted by the female guards led by Zhang Ziying. There should be some soldiers of the Liu Army.  It's not that big.

    The top priority is to find Mrs. Gan quickly, otherwise it will be difficult to guarantee her safety in this chaotic situation. After all, Mrs. Gan was also found by Zhao Zilong in the original history, so she survived.

    Fortunately, although Zhao Zilong was no longer the original Zhao Zilong, Gao Peng galloped his horse based on his feeling, and he didn't miss some people he should have met in the first place.

    On a gentle slope, Gao Peng Yajiao spear swept with barbs and killed five cavalry Cao Jun tiger and leopard cavalry. More than 30 soldiers behind him had just besieged and killed more than a dozen Cao Jun infantry.  He heard a call from the grass, "Where is General Zhao going?"

    Gao Peng reined in the white dragon colt, looked intently, and saw a soldier wearing Liu Jun's uniform with an arrow stuck in his back climbing up from the grass, and asked, "Who are you?"

    The soldier endured the severe pain in his back, and said in a straightforward manner: "I am the uncle of Liu Shijun who escorted the chariots and battles, and I was shot down here by an arrow."

    Gao Peng's eyes lit up, and he asked anxiously, "Can you see Mrs. Gan's trace?"

    Naturally, Uncle Du didn't disappoint Gao Peng, pointing to the south and said: "I just saw Mrs. Gan with her head and feet disheveled, and she followed a group of common people's women and went to the south."

    Gao Peng nodded in satisfaction, and said to the soldiers behind him: "Leave one person behind and draw an arrow to bandage this brother. There are no Cao troops around here. You two can try to get out of the battlefield and return to the lord's tent."

    "As ordered."

    "Thank you General Zhao."

    Gao Peng ignored Du Bo who was grateful to him, turned his horse's head, and led his soldiers to chase south. After about a stick of incense, he saw a group of common people, hundreds of men and women, walking away together.

    "Is there Mrs. Gan?" Gao Peng exhaled and asked loudly to the group of people.

    Mrs. Gan was among the group of people, and when she heard Gao Peng's voice, she turned her head and saw Gao Peng burst into tears, his legs went limp, and he fell to the ground.

    Seeing this, Gao Peng hurriedly rolled off the saddle and got off the horse. After a few quick steps, he inserted the Yajiao gun upside down into the ground, squatted down to help Mrs. Gan up, secretly channeled his internal energy, and forced his eyes to turn red.

    There is no way, although Gao Peng's acting skills are not bad, but he can't achieve the level of tears coming, so he has to cheat.

    "Cloud"It's too late, the mistress was in danger, and Yun's crime is also there. Where are Mrs. Mi and the young master?  "

    Mrs. Gan cried: "Last night, my sister and I were expelled. We abandoned our chariot and fought among the common people. We ran into an army horse and scattered. My sister, Adou and General Ziying didn't know where to go. I escaped here alone."

    "Ah Cao Jun is coming!"

    "Run away!"

    Just at this moment, there was a commotion among the surrounding people, but a soldier and horse suddenly rushed out from a hillside.

    Gao Peng's face was gloomy, and he drew his gun and mounted his horse to look. He saw a general of the Cao army holding a long-handled sword, leading more than a thousand soldiers of the Cao army coming towards him.

    There was another horse in front of General Cao Jun's horse, and a man was tied up immediately. Gao Peng took a closer look and saw that it was Mrs. Mi's elder brother Mi Zhuye, but it was Cao Ren's general Chunyu who captured Mi Zhu and was about to untie it and go to Cao Ren to make a contribution.  .

    Gao Peng's eyes were fixed, and he shouted to the soldiers behind him: "Protect Mrs. Gan."

    After drinking, he pulled the reins, tapped the horse's belly lightly with both legs, slightly raised the corner spear, straightened the horse with the gun, and aimed straight at Chunyu Dao.

    Director Chunyu didn't know how powerful Zhao Zilong was, seeing that the person who came was just a young Liu Jun general, he suddenly felt contemptuous.

    Chunyu Dao narrowed his eyes slightly, he didn't even charge the horse, but secretly gathered his momentum, when Gao Peng galloped towards him, he suddenly raised his saber and slashed down diagonally.

    Gao Peng pursed his lips tightly, and shook his left hand holding the end of the gun lightly, and the Yajiao gun immediately turned into a winding snake, entangled with the severed sword.

    Chunyu Dao only felt that the knife he had slashed uncontrollably turned to the side, and the empty door on his chest was wide open. The next moment, his chest felt cold, and half of the Yajiao gun had been inserted into Chunyu Dao's chest, and came out from his back.

    Gao Peng let go of the hand holding the Yajiao gun, and when Chunyu Dao passed by, he reached out and held the gun body extending from his back.

    "poof"

    The whole corner spear passed through Chunyudao's chest, but the body of the spear was still as smooth as before, as if killing people without blood.

    Gao Peng shook a little bit of energy, and shook off a few drops of condensed blood from the tip of the spear, and the corner of the spear was still bright silver.

    "Seven Detective Snake Pan Spears are really extraordinary. The power of this guy's slash is not inferior to the strength of the fourth level of Dragon Elephant Wisdom Kungfu, but I didn't even use the strength of the third level, so I smashed this saber. Unexpectedly, Zhao Zilong  His marksmanship has such an exquisite method of unloading force." (Remember this website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 412 Crisis and Opportunity

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Zizhong, are you injured?" Gao Peng killed Chunyu Dao face-to-face, rescued Mi Zhu, and cut off the rope that bound him with a corner gun, and asked with concern.

    Mi Zhu showed shame, and said, "Thank you General Zilong, Zhu was never injured."

    "As long as there is no injury, Mrs. Gan is behind. Pull your horse over quickly and ask her to get on the horse. I will send you out of Changbanpo."

    After Gao Peng finished speaking, he took a deep breath and looked at the thousands of Cao soldiers in front of him. Because Chunyu Dao was killed, Gao Peng had only one person.

    Therefore, the thousands of soldiers did not break up just like that, but rushed forward under the leadership of two Qu Chiefs, intending to besiege Gao Peng and avenge Chunyu Dao.

    Gao Peng tightened his grip on the corner gun in his hand, and stared at the two Qu Chang rode up to meet them. One against two, there was no big difference. Even their chief general, Chunyu Dao, couldn't get past Gao Peng's hands.  What kind of storm can these two people stir up?

    Gao Peng only made one more move, three moves, two lives, the "skill" of the Seven Detective Snake Pan Spear is more advanced than the Hundred Birds and Phoenix Spear, and the changes in marksmanship are more complicated, so it is suitable for "Fighting Generals" and other individuals.  When the master puts it right.

    ?Using the Seven Detective Snake Pan Gun to deal with miscellaneous soldiers is a waste of physical strength and skills. To deal with miscellaneous soldiers, the emphasis is on a straightforward, crisp and neat move. Naturally, there is no need for exquisite moves, as long as they are fast and accurate enough.

    The Seven Detective Snake Pan Gun is divided into the Seven Detective and the Snake Pan. The Seven Detectives are seven kinds of ultimate moves, and the Snake Pan is a way of using spear skills, which makes the gun barrel look like a spirit snake that keeps circling, forming an inseparable shape in the circle.  Ventilated defense and unloading moves.

    Gao Peng used all his strength to use the Bainiao Chaofeng Spear to cut a bloody path in the crowd. Behind him, Mi Zhu and Mrs. Gan followed closely behind under the protection of more than 30 cavalry soldiers.

    They formed a small conical formation, put Mi Zhu and Mrs. Gan in the center of the formation, and with Gao Peng as the front arrow, they broke through a road blocked by more than a thousand Cao troops, and went straight to Jingshan.

    Passing Jingshan Mountain, Cao Jun who was chasing was left far behind. Fortunately, Gao Peng's team only had dozens of riders, and most of Cao Jun didn't know that Liu Bei's family was among them, so they didn't pay too much attention to it. After chasing for a while,  Seeing that it was too late, he gave up.

    In this way, Gao Peng's one entry and one exit among the ten thousand troops was successfully completed, but he knew that this was just the beginning, Changbanpo was still on the periphery, and they were all scattered vanguard troops that chased Liu Jun last night.

    The real bloody battle started after he broke into Baling Village and received Adou, because during the delay in escorting Mrs. Gan, Cao Cao's main force of hundreds of thousands was about to arrive, so he did not relax at all.

    Running all the way to the long Banqiao, Gao Peng saw a rider standing horizontally on the long Banqiao from a distance. He saw that the man was eight feet long, with a leopard head and eyes around him, a swallow jaw and a tiger beard. Who was it?  ?

    Zhang Fei breathed a sigh of relief when he saw Gao Peng rushing towards him. He thought to himself that he had misunderstood Zilong, but he wanted to save face. When he saw Gao Peng, he still shouted: "Zilong, why are you against my brother?"

    Zhang Fei's loud shout made Gao Peng stunned. What does this black guy mean?  Will Zhao Zilong oppose Liu Bei?  What kind of mind is this?  Immediately, he asked inexplicably: "I came here to Changbanpo to find the mistress and the little princess. Why do you say no?"

    Only then did Zhang Fei take advantage of the situation with a soft snort, and said: "If you don't report, but act privately, Aneng will not arouse suspicion? If Jian Yong hadn't reported the letter first, how could I give up when I see you today?"

    Gao Peng smiled wryly and said: "With my lord's disposition, if I tell the truth, will he let me come?"

    Zhang Fei froze, nodded involuntarily, and his voice was no longer so stiff, and said: "It makes sense, then can you find the mistress and the little lord?"

    "Uncle, this concubine is here." Mrs. Gan spoke out at the right time, and drove her horse forward, Mi Zhu hurriedly rode her horse to follow.

    "Sister-in-law, it's Fei's crime to separate my sister-in-law." Zhang Fei bowed on the horseback with a face full of guilt.

    Gao Peng knew that the longer the delay, the more prepared Cao Cao's army would be, and the more difficult it would be for him to break through, so he said to Mi Zhu immediately: "Zi Zhong, Mrs. Baogan, go first, and I will still go to find Mrs. Mi and the young master."

    Zhang Fei agreed after hearing the words: "Come on, Zilong. Be sure to bring Mrs. Mi and the young master back safely, as well as my Ziying sister. Don't let her fall into the hands of Cao thief. I will guard here.  Tell Cao Jun to cross this long Banqiao one by one."

    These words are too convincing. Zhang Fei drank the Changban bridge and scared off Cao Cao's million-strong army. This is a remarkable achievement in the Three Kingdoms.  In a word, it is not too convincing.

    At that moment, Gao Peng crossed the Yajiao gun, cupped his fists and saluted, and said: "General Zhang, don't worry, Yun Dan has a sigh of relief., must protect them well.  "

    ?After saying that, he led his horse back to the old road, and the rest of the soldiers were guarding Mi Zhu and Mrs. Gan to chase Liu Bei. Zhang Fei still rode alone at the head of the bridge.

    While running, Gao Peng caressed the white dragon colt under his crotch distressedly, leaned down, put his cheek against its long neck, and murmured: "Bailong, Bailong, you have been running around with me for half a day, I know you are very happy."  If you are tired, keep going, let¡¯s get through this most difficult hurdle, and we will leave our names in history together and share the brilliance together.¡±

    "Xi Lv Lv" The words were miraculous, and the white dragon horse seemed to understand Gao Peng's words, and it made a long neigh.

    Gao Peng was so excited that he stroked the mane on the white dragon's neck again and again, and sighed secretly: "Good white dragon, what a peerless mount. It would be great if you could always fight with me in the cycle of reincarnation."

    From the first time Gao Peng saw the White Dragon Colt, he fell in love with this peerless mount. If he could take it with him at any time and fight with him in the heavens and worlds, he would not change it even if he was given a unicorn.

    It's a pity that Bailongju only belongs to Zhao Zilong after all, and I am only Zhao Zilong in this world!  Then, let me cherish this opportunity to live as Zhao Zilong again!

    In his thoughts, Gao Peng had already rushed back to Jingshan, and crashed into Changbanpo again, and then, he had to face endless fighting again.

    Mrs. Gan had been rescued, so he didn't have to run wild among the rebellious army, and rushed straight to Baling Village in the northwest section of Changbanpo.

    "kill¡­¡­"

    "Swish, swish, swish"

    "Puff"

    "ah¡­¡­"

    Gao Peng ran all the way, met cavalry, killed cavalry, met step by step, and there was no enemy under his command. Just now on the road, he took time to glance at the reincarnation watch. The completion of task two was 3,281,000, and task one was also 13,100.

    In this way, maybe on Changbanpo, he can push the task to the point where it can almost be completed.

    As for which task to use to brush the completion of the task, there is no need to consider it at all. Naturally, it is task two, killing ordinary soldiers.

    Mission 1 is to kill officers after all. This is different from long-range sniping with sniper rifles in the world of hot weapons. Officers are mixed in the chaotic army, it is difficult to distinguish, and the number is scarce, so it is difficult to achieve multiples.

    What's more, it is easy to fall into the eyes of those who want to kill officers too deliberately, so it is better to set the goal to kill ordinary soldiers.

    ?The White Dragon Colt was not only extremely fast, but also as nimble as a swimming dragon among the chaotic army.

    Just when he was about to arrive at Baling Village and he could see the houses in the distance, a crisis suddenly appeared, but this crisis was also an opportunity for Zhao Zilong.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 413: Xia Houen and Qingzhi Sword's Reinforcement from the Sky

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    It was a Cao Jun general with a long spear in his hand and a long sword in his back. He led hundreds of horsemen in an orderly formation, and swept them away.

    "How dare you charge solo, so courageous, capture him." Seeing Gao Peng single-handedly, with his blood-stained robes, Cao Jun's general was obviously riding solo to this point, and his force must not be weak.

    Therefore, he did not rush forward to fight, but pointed his spear, causing the tiger and leopard behind him to come forward to capture him. If such a fierce general can be captured alive, it must be a great achievement.

    Gao Peng looked at the tiger and leopard cavalry who were rushing up like a rainbow in a neat array, and felt a slight toothache. The formation of these tiger and leopard cavalry was tight, and there was no loophole to take advantage of.  How can it be so easy to ride a formation?

    And after Gao Peng saw the appearance of the general Cao Jun and the shape of the long sword on his back, he had already guessed who the other party was. Not surprisingly, this guy should be Xia Houen, the general Cao Cao with the sword on his back.

    Cao Cao has two swords, one is "Yitian" and the other is "Qingzhi".

    The green sword is a peerless sword that cuts iron like mud and is unparalleled in sharpness. In the original history, Xia Houen relied on his bravery and carried Cao Cao behind his back to lead people to rob and plunder.  Mouth sword.

    However, the writing in the Romance was too succinct, and Zhao Zilong stabbed Xia Houen to death in a few words, and won the Qingzhi Sword, but Gao Peng didn't know the specific process at all.

    That's why when he faced this scene directly, he felt a deep pain in his ass. It would be a bloody battle if he had to kill Xiahouen and win the Qingzhi Sword!

    The Tiger and Leopard Cavalry had come under pressure, and Gao Peng had no time to think about it. Looking back at the cavalry behind him, there was no one there, only left alone.

    At this moment, the only thing he can trust and rely on is the white dragon horse under his crotch and the corner spear in his palm.

    Gao Peng's eyes were fixed, if that's the case, then kill him!  Gao Peng gripped the corner gun tightly and lightly tapped the horse's belly. The white dragon horse pawed lightly on the ground a few times.

    "Don't panic, General Zilong, someone is here to help you."

    "Cui Yuanzhen, Beihai, is here to help General Zhao."

    "Don't be rampant Cao thief, Bohai Linyan is here."

    Just when Gao Peng was about to face the Tiger and Leopard Cavalry and fell into a tough fight, three loud shouts sounded from the front left, front right, and rear left, which startled Xia Houen and made Gao Peng stunned.  for a moment.

    However, he immediately reacted, his eyes flashed brightly, and the corner of his mouth evoked an inexplicable smile. Not surprisingly, these three guys are all candidates who chose the Liu Bei camp, right?

    Three, plus the confirmed Zhang Ziying, plus myself, Liu Bei's camp has gathered half of the applicants for this assessment, which is interesting.

    Now it can be said that apart from myself, the other four people are clearly placed in front of each other. I don't know what will happen between them?  And how much can he get out of it?  Gao Peng is looking forward to it.

    After each of the three riders in the three directions yelled this, they all fell silent strangely. Obviously, they all realized what happened to them.

    However, the three of them were all very confident in their own strength and wisdom, so they didn't take it too seriously. Instead, they thought that this is also very good. Everyone shows their horses and horses, and each uses their own abilities, which saves them from always guarding against the dark.  Leng Jian's energy.

    However, it is said that Akechi Ihara and the others each snatched a war horse from Cao Jun's cavalry before, and sneaked to the vicinity of Baling Village to wait for a rabbit. After waiting for a long time, they finally saw a white horse with a white robe and a silver spear in their hands.

    On the slope of Changban, with this appearance again, who else is there besides Changshan Zhao Zilong?  At the moment, everyone cheers up and pays attention to the most suitable time to appear.

    And when Gao Peng bumped into Xiahouen's team, the time came naturally. The three of them were all people who had been in reincarnation for many years, and their strength was not weak, so their grasp of the timing was naturally not much worse.

    As a result, the three of them rushed out from three directions in unison. Just in time, Gao Peng and Gao Peng rushed into the formation of the tiger and leopard cavalry from four directions, causing chaos in the formation of the tiger and leopard cavalry, and they were defeated.

    A long-handled naginata in the palm of Akechi Ihara was almost danced like a windmill in his hand. The light of the knife could not see the handle. None of the cavalry who approached him could put their weapons into the light of the knife.  One by one, their stomachs were disemboweled and their heads flew around.

    The man who called himself Beihai Cui Yuanzhen had two long, narrow knives in his hands, and the two knives were used together to defend him airtightly.

    And double knives are naturally brought in defense.?Counterattack, after blocking the opponent's weapon with one knife, the other knife will slash across the chest of the opponent who is wide open, often breaking the armor and the person in two.

    The last person who claimed to be Bohai Linyan was similar to Gao Peng's. They were all playing "skills". He aimed at the opponent's throat, shanzhong, heart, lower abdomen and other vital points while probing with the Liuhe gun.

    Although the killing effect was not as shocking as the other two, the killing efficiency was no worse than them.

    Since these three people chose to help Zhao Zilong and join Liu Bei's camp, they already had plans to "show their cards", so it didn't matter to hide their strength.

    They used their abilities without any scruples, and they used all their chakra inner power and true energy wantonly. Many cavaliers of Cao Jun found that the opponent's weapon was still a few feet away from them.  up.

    They didn't understand what it was called Dao Qi, and they only thought that the other party was a magician with mysterious power like the great virtuous teacher or the immortal Yu Ji, and they were all frightened, and the hundreds of tiger and leopard riders were about to collapse.

    And when the three of them rushed into the tiger and leopard cavalry array from all directions and disrupted the cavalry formation, Gao Peng also took advantage of the situation and rushed into the formation. With the three of them sharing most of the pressure, Gao Peng was much more relaxed.

    There was no stagnation between the Yajiao spear attacks, which disrupted the formation, and the tiger and leopard cavalry sergeants who were no longer in a tight formation picked and killed one by one, and pressed towards Xiahouen without stopping.

    At this time, the tiger and leopard riders were chaotic, and the collapse was beginning to appear. Xiahouen witnessed the unparalleled bravery and unstoppable power of these four generals.

    I wanted to turn the horse's head and leave right away, but unfortunately I was blocked by the tiger and leopard cavalry who were retreating steadily, so I couldn't get away for a while.

    And Gao Peng saw that Xia Houen wanted to run away, so where would he agree?  Although he himself has never learned swordsmanship, Zhao Zilong only knows some basic swordsmanship, not any advanced swordsmanship.

    However, a one-handed weapon like a single-handed long sword is equivalent to an extension of the arm. Even if you don't know any advanced swordsmanship, the sharpness of the Qingzhi sword alone will not improve the combat effectiveness by a single star.

    So how could Gao Peng let the cooked duck fly away?  Immediately rushing to Bai Longju, the gun in his hand was even more urgent, and finally caught up with Xia Huen before he left the battlefield, and stabbed one of them to the point of chills.

    Gently stretching his long arms, he snatched the Qingzhi sword from his back, looked at the gold inlaid "Qingzhi" word on the handle, nodded in satisfaction, and it really was the Qingzhi sword.

    Put the Qingzhi sword on the belt, swing the corner spear, and turn around to enter the cavalry formation.

    These hundreds of tiger and leopard riders were slaughtered by four generals in an instant, and more than a hundred were slaughtered by the other party. In addition, the other party's methods were strange, and they were already terrified.  Suddenly collapsed in all directions and fled.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 414 Don't Panic, Miss Ziying, Cloud Comes

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Once Cao Jun's cavalry was routed, the three of them who were mixed in the cavalry formation were naturally exposed. All three of them wanted to show their strength in front of Zhao Zilong, and they all bravely beheaded the nearby enemies, showing off their martial arts.

    It wasn't until there was no one around, and there was nothing to kill, that they were separated by several feet, and rode their horses to meet Gao Peng.

    Gao Peng naturally understood what they were thinking, and while he was secretly amused, with a look of excitement on his face, he shouted to the three of them in a bold voice: "The three are really strong men. In this critical moment, I have won three strong men."  It is fortunate for Yun to help you."

    Gao Peng has the memory of Zhao Zilong. Opening his mouth is the language mode of this era, which is very natural and fluent, but the three of them are a little unaccustomed to it. But as the saying goes, have you never eaten pork or seen a pig running?

    When Jing Yuanzhi took the lead, he said: "I have admired the name of General Zilong for a long time. A certain person is from Donghai County. His surname is Jing, his first name is Yuan, and his character is Zhizhi. He has always admired Liu Shijun's benevolence and the loyalty of his soldiers.  When Cao bandits attack."

    "A certain road was chasing from Xinye. I didn't want to meet General Zilong here. It was just a coincidence."

    After Gao Peng listened to Jing Yuanzhi's words, he immediately put on an expression of joy, and said: "General Jing has a heart for the Han Dynasty, and he has come from thousands of miles to vote. Yun admires him. The general has extraordinary martial arts skills. My lord treats him like a general."

    "General Zilong, thank you." Akechi Ihara bowed with a humble smile, a glint of color flashed in his eyes, and he looked at the other two calmly from the corner of his eyes.

    ?The other two were similar to Jing Yuanzhi's rhetoric. They both wanted to help the Han family, and they were grateful for the name of Uncle Liu's benevolence, so they came here to help.

    However, Gao Peng also roughly figured out their origins through their attire and accent.

    East China Sea?  Humph, Toyo!  Your body is so conspicuous in the world, you can hide it from others, and you can hide it from me?  And the one in Beihai, well, Koryo is indeed located in the Beihai area, so there is nothing wrong with it.

    As for Bohai Linyan, he is an out-and-out Chinese applicant. His accent is from Hebei, and he is probably practicing Liuhe Daqiang.

    Speaking of these three, the one who gave Gao Peng the greatest sense of threat was undoubtedly Akechi Ihara, because Gao Peng felt that although his physical strength was far inferior to his own, his skills should not be inferior to his own.

    And looking at his sword skills, he is also extremely exquisite. I don't know what other skills he has. After all, many things of the little devil have a great impact on the combat power.  , You have to be careful, it's best to outsmart.

    The second is Lin Yan. Like himself, he is a gun practicer. To be able to get to this point and accumulate this strength means that he must have a long time to practice in the world of reincarnation and the space of the main god.

    Although it is said that the moon stick can be practiced for ten years and ten years of sword, but it is only a description of the difficulty of marksmanship, and it does not mean that it must take a hundred years to achieve great success.

    In fact, with thirty or forty years of diligent practice, as long as one has the correct practice method, one can basically practice marksmanship to great success.

    Then this Lin Yan's marksmanship is definitely not bad. When his "skill" reaches a certain level, part of his "strength" can be ignored. Even if his skill is not as deep as his own, but his marksmanship alone can pose a certain threat to himself.

    As for Cui Yuanzhen, he is the least threatening one. If he only has this kind of martial arts and no other special abilities, Gao Peng is sure to take his life within 30 rounds.

    These thoughts just flashed through Gao Peng's mind, but he didn't show any abnormality on his face. At this time, he was clasping his fists and said to the three of them: "Three generals, Yun Tingzhi's second mistress and young master are still trapped in Baling Village.  middle."

    "Only the sister of General Yide is by my side. The situation is critical. Yun is about to go to the rescue. I also ask the three generals to help Yun."

    The three of them moved together when they heard the words, the sister of General Yide?  Zhang Fei has a younger sister?  This is not nonsense!  It seems that he is an applicant who has taken the lead, so he needs to be careful.

    "Since a certain came to vote for Mr. Liu, it is time to go with the general."

    "It's a duty."

    "Willing to go with the general."

    Things were settled, Gao Peng turned his horse's head first, and went straight to Baling Village. The three people behind him had their own thoughts, guarded against each other, and did not communicate.

    After fighting in the cavalry formation just now, they also had a rough assessment of the strength of the other two, knowing that they are not easy to deal with, so they didn't make a rash move, not even a test.

    Seeing that each of them was just following behind Zhao Zilong without any intention of making a move, Akechi Ihara secretly took back the shurikens that had been fastened in his left hand.? 

    The shuriken, also known as the cross dart, is a hidden weapon commonly used by ninjas like Kunai, and Akechi Ihara is very good at it.

    Gao Peng was not prepared for the three people behind him at all, and now there is no need to guard against these people. It would be useless to deliberately guard against them. He just kept an eye on Cao Jun who appeared at the entrance of the village ahead, and his Yajiao gun was ready to go at any time

    In the village, there were only about 30 Liu Jun soldiers guarding Mrs. Mi, and only about 20 female guards survived.

    Zhang Ziying and her four female guards who have the best swordsmanship have already made their own moves. If it weren't for her sword energy to always turn the tide at critical moments, they would have been submerged in the tide of Cao Jun.

    However, Zhang Ziying's consumption is quite high at the moment, and with her almost innate skills, she can't bear it.

    So, if you don't reach the innate realm where true qi is endlessly generated, you will never be able to truly face thousands of troops. Even if you are an innate master, if the speed of true qi self-generation cannot keep up with the consumption, it is also impossible for one person to form an army  .

    "Huhhuh"

    Mrs. Mi looked at Zhang Ziying, who had just gone out to fight and temporarily repelled a wave of Cao's attack. She was panting with sweat on her forehead, and saw that the soldiers and female guards under her command were dead and injured. A look of despair slowly appeared in her eyes.  .

    Gritting her teeth and thinking for a moment, Mrs. Mi's eyes became firm, and she suddenly said to Zhang Ziying: "Ziying, take Adou to break through! I hope you pity his father who has been wandering for half a life. He only has this little flesh and blood. You protect this son and teach him to see his father."  , the concubine will die without any hatred."

    Zhang Ziying's expression changed, if she wanted Mrs. Qi Mi to lead Adou to break out, she would have left long ago, why persist to such an extent?  Now that it has lasted until this point, how can there be any reason to waste all previous efforts?

    Immediately said in a deep voice: "Ma'am, there is no need to say more, as long as the reinforcements are received, Mrs. Ziying Dingbao and the young lord will break out of the encirclement. Otherwise, what face will Ziying have to see the lord?"

    Madam Mi shouted excitedly: "Where will there be reinforcements? I only see Cao's reinforcements in an endless stream, Ziying, as long as you can keep Dudou alive, it will be a great achievement."

    "This son depends entirely on your protection. I will only drag you down. What is a pity to die? Hurry up and take this son to go, don't let the concubine be a burden!"

    "kill¡­¡­"

    Zhang Ziying just didn't respond, Cao Jun rallied and came up again. Madam Mi became even more anxious when she saw this, she turned her head to look at the mouth of the well next to her, her expression became ruthless, she suddenly put Adou on the ground, and rushed towards the mouth of the well.

    Zhang Ziying has been guarding against her for a long time, how can she get her wish?  Turning his feet, he stopped in front of her in a sway, and shouted: "Madam, are you going to trap me in infidelity?"

    "WooooZiying, General Zhang, I beg you, take Adou away! This son's life rests on the General, so don't make any mistakes!" Madam Mi cried bitterly, and she wanted to kneel down to Zhang Ziying.

    "Xi Lv Lv"

    "Sister Ziying, don't panic, Yunlai is here."

    Just when Zhang Ziying had a terrible headache, a loud shout that sounded like a heavenly sound suddenly sounded in her ears.

    Zhang Ziying supported Mrs. Mi, and said happily, "Look, Ma'am, haven't the reinforcements arrived?"

    Madam Mi looked startled, and then she cried again, but this time she wept with joy, her mentality was completely different, "It's General Zilong, that's great, that's great, Ah Dou is alive."

    Zhang Ziying also said happily: "With the support of me and brother Zilong, my wife and the little princess will be safe and sound. Madam, hold the little princess well, and wait for Ziying to grab the two horses."

    Mrs. Mi has no desire to die now, who would want to die if she can live?  Immediately, he picked up A Dou again, and looked at Gao Peng with hope.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 415

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Gao Peng led three cavalry into Baling Village, charged all the way in from the head of the village, and rushed straight to Cao Jun's back. Gao Peng's white robe was almost stained red with blood.

    When he finally saw the group of people surrounded by a wall, Gao Peng confirmed their identities almost without thinking. Among other things, the stab-proof suits on those female guards were too eye-catching.

    At this time, he finally understood what he felt before, besides wearing a gold silk vest next to his body, there was a layer of protection inside the white robe.

    Since Zhang Ziying's information appeared in his mind, he finally understood that what he was wearing under his white robe was also a stab-proof suit, and it was bullet-proof and stab-proof, making it impenetrable to arrows and weapons.

    This is the meeting gift given by Zhang Ziying when she first met. In fact, Liu Guan and Zhang also have one each.

    This actually covered up the existence of the gold silk vest, which was also very beneficial to Gao Peng.

    After seeing the group of people, Gao Peng immediately announced his arrival to everyone, and shouted: "Sister Ziying, don't panic, Yunlai is here."

    After drinking, he turned his head slightly, and said to the three riders behind him: "Three generals, please also plunder more horses to help the soldiers break through."

    "The last general takes orders."

    ""

    ""

    Jing Yuanzhi and Lin Yan looked at Cui Yuanzhen speechlessly. Once he said this, how did they answer it?

    What the hell is he calling himself the last general before he even saw Liu Bei's face? Bangzi is really shameless, so you want to be Zhao Zilong's subordinate so much?

    However, when they thought of this, the two of them made a move in unison. Having said that, there are indeed many advantages to being under Zhao Zilong's command.

    After the Battle of Changbanpo, Zhao Zilong will be named General Yamen by Liu Bei. What is General Yamen?

    The incumbent of General Yamen has a close relationship with the lord, and needs to be with the lord, counsel the army, and command the soldiers on behalf of the lord. When the foreign army is conquering, General Yamen will stay in the central army. When the lord is personally conquering, General Yamen will be in charge  Personal combat.

    Therefore, the incumbent of General Yamen must not only possess extraordinary bravery, but also have excellent military strategy, and those who are not capable of both civil and military skills cannot serve.

    In modern times, it is equivalent to the position of the head of the Central Guard Corps or the captain of the team directly under the head. Although the military rank and official position are not high, they are people close to the head.

    Some people in later generations commented that Zhao Zilong was superior in force and resourcefulness, but his official position was not as high as that of other five tiger generals, even Wei Yan.

    As everyone knows, this is precisely because Liu Bei trusts him enough, otherwise, how could he entrust all his wealth and life to him?

    And Zhao Zilong, who is so trusted by Liu Bei, if he can follow him, he can borrow the most potential. Among other things, Zhao Zilong's military strength is a huge guarantee for himself.

    Coupled with the power he represents, anyone who wants to attack him has to weigh it carefully. In this way, although Cui Yuanzhen is shameless, he is also very smart!

    The two of them thought clearly, and they stopped thinking too much. Instead, according to Gao Peng's order, they began to slaughter Cao's cavalry and gather their horses.

    I saw Akira Ihara turned his hand over, and a stack of shuriken appeared in his left palm. He casually hung the naginata horizontally on the horse's back, and slid his right hand outward very quickly.

    Every time he slid his right palm, a shuriken would pass by, and the stack of dozens of shurikens flew out almost instantly.

    Dozens of cavaliers riding Cao Jun didn't understand what happened, so they felt a strong force hitting their chest, and the whole person was thrown off the horse's back by this force.

    It wasn't until the next moment that he realized that the chest had been torn open by a sharp blade, and only a short black spike was exposed, and then his consciousness fell into eternal darkness.

    Seeing this, Cui Yuanzhen snorted coldly, raised his hand without showing any weakness, and threw a boomerang with extremely sharp edges. After turning around among Cao Jun's cavalry, it flew back into his hand.

    "Plop, plop"

    The next moment, more than a dozen knights who had stiffened when the boomerang flew past all started to bleed, and then fell off their horses one by one.

    Although this boomerang is not as shocking as the shuriken caused by Akechi Ihara, its killing efficiency is not low at all. In terms of "skills", it is even better than the shuriken.

    In this regard, Lin Yan is quite satisfactory. He didn't show off any long-range attack methods. Instead, he jumped on his horse and raised his gun, and went straight into the cavalry group. After the big gun danced, Cao Jun's cavalry fell off their horses one after another.  Gather one place.

    In this way, those horses?? Not only helped him block the cavalry of Cao Jun who rushed over later, so that he could calmly assassinate the opponent with the length of Liuhe big spear, but also collected horses at the same time, killing two birds with one stone.

    The three of them snatched the horses very smoothly, and Gao Peng's assault was also very smooth. The besieging Zhang Ziying and others were mainly Cao Jun's infantry.

    After killing Cao Jun's army from left to right, Gao Peng turned his horse's head and charged back. After two rounds, the remaining soldiers and female guards of Liu Jun, led by Zhang Ziying, cooperated with Gao Peng's assault, and finally killed the Cao army.  Waves of besieged enemies were killed and scattered.

    Gao Peng jumped off his horse and joined Zhang Ziying, firmly following the relationship with Zhang Ziying in his memory, speaking words that fit his personality.

    "Thanks to Ziying's sister's protection, the second mistress and the young princess are destined to die, and I will be worshiped by Yun." Gao Peng was grateful, and he tilted his gun and clasped his fists, ready to bow to Zhang Ziying.

    Zhang Ziying hurriedly held the long sword upside down, supported Gao Peng's elbow, and said angrily: "Brother Zilong, why did you say that? Mrs. Mi is also my mistress, and the young master is also my young master. Why should Ziying be responsible for this?"  Thank you? By the way, where is my brother?"

    Gao Peng stood up and heard the words: "Yide is guarding Changbanqiao at this moment to meet us. Cao Cao's army has arrived, and we need to break through as soon as possible."

    After speaking, she took the white dragon colt and another horse, and walked towards Mrs. Mi, but Zhang Ziying narrowed her eyes and looked in three other directions. Akechi Ihara and the others led a dozen horses and were heading this way.  Come.

    Liu Jun's soldiers and female guards had seen clearly just now, knowing that these three men came with General Zilong, so they were not on guard.

    After looking at it for a while, Zhang Ziying's mouth curled into a meaningful smile. Is this a "clear card"?  Hehe, it's a pity that the big cards are all mine, even Wang Zha is in my hands, so how do you guys play with me?

    Zhang Ziying was looking at them, and Akechi and Ihara were naturally looking at her too. They were even more wary of her than the other two.

    As a woman, being able to make it this far, and depending on the situation, her strength is not weak, this has to be taken seriously.

    ?Even the ancients knew that if you encounter women, old people, and children on the battlefield, you must be vigilant, because the opponent either has amazing skills or special means.

    Coupled with Zhao Zilong's title for this woman, it is obvious that this woman definitely occupies the greatest power among them.

    The three of them unanimously regarded Zhang Ziying as the number one confidant's serious problem.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 416 Crazy Breakthrough Zhang He Blocks the Way

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Madam is suffering, and Yun's crime is also. Please mount the horse, and Yun will fight to the death to protect Madam from the siege, and give me the little lord."

    Gao Peng led the horse to Mrs. Mi, quickly took off the fish scale armor on his body, removed the white robe, took off the bulletproof vest on the middle coat, and then put on the white robe and fish scale armor again.

    Seeing this, Zhang Ziying naturally knew what Gao Peng wanted to do, so she hurried over and said, "Brother Zilong, you need to break through the encirclement and open the way, use mine!"

    Gao Peng hurriedly stopped Zhang Ziying, who was about to take off her body armor, and said, "No girl, Yun is still protected by fish scale armor, so there is no serious problem. The weapon in your hand is a little short, and it will be more dangerous when breaking through. The second mistress still needs your protection."

    Seeing this, Zhang Ziying didn't insist. With Zhao Zilong's martial arts skills, if the opponent can still hurt him, then the body armor can protect his body, but not his head.

    "Brother Zilong, who are those three strong men?" Zhang Ziying asked calmly.

    Gao Peng pretended to be delighted when he heard the words: "These three strong men came here to serve the lord. Without the help of the three strong men before, it would not have been easy for Yun to stand out from the encirclement."

    "It turns out that the reputation of the lord's benevolence is spread all over the world, and there are loyal people to vote for." Zhang Ziying casually praised Liu Bei in front of Mrs. Mi, and said no more.

    Gao Peng took A Dou from Mrs. Mi, stuffed it into the bulletproof vest, tore off the cloak on the armor from behind, used it as a fur cloth, and directly wrapped A Dou into a bag and hung it on his chest.

    After doing all this well, Gao Peng quickly got on his horse and said to Zhang Ziying: "Sister Ziying, protect the second mistress and follow me closely."

    "Ziying understands, brother Zilong be careful."

    Zhang Ziying and Mrs. Mi rode on the same horse. The weight of their two women combined was not as heavy as that of a man, not to mention that the knights themselves were wearing armor and holding weapons. Therefore, the two women on the horse were better than one cavalry.  more relaxed.

    The remaining twenty or so female guards also got on their horses and surrounded Zhang Ziying and Madam Mi's mounts.

    Those soldiers of the Liu Army also got on their horses. Although they were not cavalry and had no ability to fight on horseback, they were running for their lives at this time. If they were on foot, they would have no chance to escape.

    "Kill, don't let one escape."

    "Kill"

    At this moment, a well-organized Cao army appeared in the sight of Gao Peng and others. Obviously, these were Cao troops who had just arrived at Changbanpo. In other words, the main force of Cao Cao had arrived.

    This army consisted of more than 2,000 infantry, but there were no cavalry. The leader was Cao Hong's general Yan Mingye.

    A look of disdain flashed in Gao Peng's eyes. You actually used a three-pointed two-edged knife. Do you think you are Erlang God?

    This guy was in a hurry to give away the head, so Gao Peng would not be polite. While he rode his horse and rushed out with his gun, he did not forget to tell Akechi Ihara and the other three: "Three generals, please help Yun protect the left and right, and wait for Yuntou to open the way."  .¡±

    When Cui Yuanzhen and Lin Yan heard the words, they immediately stood on both sides of Liu Jun's array, one left and one right, but Akechi Jingyuan rolled his eyes and shouted: "Someone is here to help the general open the way."

    After drinking, they immediately went forward, and they wanted to be horns with Gao Peng, leading the way together. When Cui Yuanzhen and Lin Yan saw this, they were secretly annoyed, and their reaction was still half a beat late!

    They just wanted to lower their stance and act according to Zhao Zilong's orders, so that they would definitely gain his favor and borrow his power in the future.

    But I didn't expect that in the current situation, if I could fight side by side with him and forge a friendship of life and death on the battlefield, wouldn't I be able to borrow more power in the future?

    Apparently Akechi Ihara had thought of it, so he was able to grab the first move. Although it is not true that if you take the first step, you will really get the first step, but for such things as the first move, if you grab it, you will earn it!

    But the two of them are already guarding each other on the left and right at this time, obviously obeying Zhao Zilong's order, Mrs. Mi and the female guards are all aware of these situations, if there is something wrong with them at this time, it will not be possible.  Good can backfire.

    The two of them had no choice but to endure the aggrieved, honestly guarding the left and right, and followed Gao Peng to make an assault.

    When Gao Peng heard Akechi Ihara's loud shout and the sound of horseshoes catching up behind him, Gao Peng suddenly felt a toothache. Although it is good to have such a master to help him share the pressure, it will definitely affect the number of kills of his generals.

    Forget it, play by ear!  But this guy is so eager to curry favor with him, he must take good care of him in the future.

    "What a strong man, today Yun will fight the enemy side by side with General Jing." Gao Peng pretended to be heroic.With a loud shout, the gun in the corner of his hand flicked, and the snake coiled up, facing the three-pointed and two-edged knife that Yan Ming was slashing head-on.

    "Clang, clang poof"

    This Yan Ming is not an idiot, he is much better than Chunyu Dao Xia Houen and his ilk. He survived three times in Gao Peng's hands before he was knocked out of the weapon and shot to death.

    "The general is good at marksmanship." Gao Peng killed Yan Ming, and rushed straight towards Cao Jun's infantry in front of him without stopping. Akechi Jingyuan crossed from the left side of Yan Ming to catch up, and was separated from Gao Peng by two feet, forming a corner, one left and one right  Crash into the array.

    The weapons of the two men are more than ten feet long, and they are separated by two feet, which is just enough to protect each other.  After stepping on it, the situation was like a broken bamboo all the way, and Cao Jun's soldiers were killed and injured countless times.

    Akechi Ihara was envious. Having a good mount on top of the battle formation was like adding wings to a tiger. However, although the horse under his crotch was not as good as the White Dragon Colt, his swordsmanship was superb, his martial arts were extraordinary, and he could also use the invisible power of Chakra to force him to life.  Blast away the obstacles, but never fall behind, and always follow Gao Peng firmly.

    "General Jing's martial arts skills are also extraordinary, Yun Pei admires, haha, kill."

    "kill."

    ?The two fought vigorously, with a sense of sympathy and sympathy in their words, and in the dense battle formation of Cao Jun, they fought and opened a three-foot-wide avenue to the sky.

    Cui Yuanzhen and Lin Yan, who followed behind them, expanded the passage again, Zhang Ziying, the female guards under his command and the remaining soldiers of Liu Jun followed easily, almost without fighting the enemy.

    After killing this Cao army, the entrance of the village was far away, but unexpectedly another group of people came up to meet him, and this group of people made Gao Peng's pupils shrink slightly.

    The banner of the leader is Yuan Shao's former general, Hejian Zhang He and Zhang Junyi, one of the five good generals of Cao Wei in the future, and his force value is on the same level as that of Zhang Liao and Xu Huang.

    Gao Peng remembered that in the original history, Zhao Zilong met Zhang Ying, fought for more than ten rounds, and was unable to win in a hurry. Seeing Cao Jun's generals besieging him, he didn't dare to fight, so he had to pull his horse and leave. This is what Zhao Zilong met on Changbanpo  One of the few big drags.

    At this time, apart from Zhang Yun, there were several other generals from Yuan Shao who each led an army to kill the generals. They were Ma Yan, Zhang Wei, Jiao Chu, and Zhang Nan.

    However, in the original history, only Zhao Zilong was alone, but now, he also has strong support by his side. Zhang He may not be able to leave alive today, maybe one of Cao Cao's five best generals will be here.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 417

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Zhao Yunxiu is leaving."

    "Leave it!"

    Zhang Yun, who was rushing forward, hadn't made a sound yet, but the four generals on the left and right sides shouted one after another. Gao Peng didn't answer, or even ignored him, and he and Akechi Ihara both faced Zhang He.

    Once the two sides entered the attack range of weapons, there was a burst of guns and knives immediately. Zhang Yun held a six-meter-long spear in his palm, blocked it from left to right, leaned over and looked up.  Four or five times, but also unscathed.

    Three horses passed by on the wrong horse, but Madam Mi, Zhang Ziying and others were behind them. Naturally, they did not dare to charge forward regardless, so they reined in their horses and turned around to chase Zhang He.

    After Zhang He and the two riders passed by on the wrong horse, they did not stop, but rushed straight towards the rear female guards and Liu Jun's soldiers.

    Of course, Lin Yan and Cui Yuanzhen, who were protecting the left and right sides, would not just sit idly by, and immediately rode up to meet him. Lin Yan shouted loudly: "Zhang Junyi, you traitor, how can you see others? I swear to kill you today."

    When Gao Peng heard Lin Yan's words, the corners of his mouth twitched involuntarily. When he swears, he doesn't reveal his faults, and when he hits someone, he doesn't slap him in the face. It's no wonder that Zhang He didn't fight you hard when you yelled these words.

    However, what he said was also to lure Zhang Yun over, so as not to disperse the female guards and cause casualties, but it was considered a bit quick-witted.

    What's more, if the four major applicants are besieging Zhang Yun and they still can't take it down, then they should have died a long time ago.

    Sure enough, when Zhang He heard this, he stopped caring about the old and weak women and children in his eyes, and ran towards Lin Yan with gritted teeth.

    "Kill" Zhang He yelled loudly, and stabbed Lin Yan viciously with the Zhang Liu long spear in the chest.

    Lin Yan was not in a hurry, with a flick of luck, he used the force-relieving skill of the Liuhe big gun shaking the big pole. Although it was not as exquisite as Gao Peng's snake coiling, the force-relieving effect was not weak.

    Gao Peng also knows how to shake a big pole. After learning from the sharp gun Li Shuwen, I am Li Lanying, the wife of a special forces world health worker. When Gao Peng didn't get the Seven Detective Snake Pan Gun, he also relied on this method to relieve the enemy.

    Seeing Lin Yan's spear skills, Gao Peng has a basic idea of ??his martial arts, and Lin Yan's marksmanship has really become a master, and this one shake of the spear can't be achieved without thirty years of practice.

    Zhang Yun's long spear hit the barrel of the big Liuhe gun, and suddenly he felt a strange force coming, and slid the barrel of the gun to the side.

    After Lin Yan slid Zhang He's long spear away, he gave it away with his left hand, and the tip of the gun spun and pierced Zhang He's chest and abdomen. Because the tip of the gun was trembling, he couldn't judge its specific landing point for a while.

    Zhang Yun's heart was dark, he didn't expect to attack today, and he encountered all the fierce generals in the world, all of them were extraordinary in martial arts.

    Zhang He didn't have time to think about it, he leaned his upper body, almost lying flat on the horse's back, but it also allowed him to avoid the shot smoothly.

    The two riders passed by on the wrong horse. At this time, Gao Peng and Jing Yuanzhi had also rushed back. Lin Yan and Cui Yuanzhen on the other side did not return to their horses.  Each singled out two rides.

    Zhang Yun rushed forward a few feet, reined in his horse and turned around, seeing Gao Peng and Akechi Ihara approaching aggressively, he knew in his heart that one enemy would win against two, and he had already decided to let go.

    Immediately, he gritted his teeth and pointed his gun, intending to survive the meeting, so he immediately returned to the same road, gathered his hands, and then dealt with these fierce generals under Liu Bei's command.

    It's a pity that he had no chance, so when the three riders approached to a distance of two feet and Zhang He raised his six-foot long spear, Akechi Ihara suddenly raised his hand and shouted "Zhu".

    Zhang He only felt a pain in his chest, and his body stiffened immediately. Gao Peng's eyes flashed brightly, he saw the timing, and shot out, hitting Zhang He's abdomen, and lifted him off the horse.

    "Drink"

    Gao Peng let out a loud cry, holding the Yajiao gun with both hands, and exerted all his strength, throwing Zhang He flying from the gun. Zhang He fell to the ground, his eyes widened, and he looked down at his chest.

    However, he saw a black cross-shaped dart inserted into the breastplate, which was so powerful that half of it still pierced through the breastplate.

    Zhang He opened and closed his mouth several times, but he couldn't say anything. In the end, his eyes widened with anger, and he died without regret.

    "General Jing is good, Yun admires it, and with the help of the general, the mistress and the young master will have no worries." After killing Zhang He, Gao Peng turned his horse back, praised Jing Yuanming with admiration, and then lightly knocked on the horse's belly,  Ride the horse and rush to the front of the array again.

    Akechi Ihara was still following Gao Peng's side complacently, thinking to himself, with the cooperation these few times, he must be able to establish a deep friendship with Zhao Zilong.

    This is established by men fighting side by side on the battlefield, living together.?, the friendship between iron and blood, this kind of relationship is the most unbreakable, Zhao Zilong's power belongs to me.

    When the two were chasing Zhang He, Lin Yan and Cui Yuanzhen opened the way ahead. Although the four generals were not weak in force, they were far behind Zhang He. They didn't use any special skills, but their internal strength exploded slightly.  , Then cut the four generals under the horse.

    It has to be said that the ability of this martial arts world is used in the ordinary martial arts world, which is simply a bug-like existence.

    However, they only dared to explode a little bit when they were fighting generals, and did not dare to sway it recklessly. You must know that what they have to face is thousands of troops.  , it really can only be life and death, wealth is in the sky.

    This time Lin Yan and Cui Yuanzhen simply did not go back to the rear, but Qi Qi and Gao Peng rode their horses ahead to open the way.

    The four riders were two feet apart, advancing side by side, with Gao Peng on the left, Akechi Ihara on the right, Cui Yuanzhen on the left, and Lin Yan on the right.

    Along the way, I don't know how many sieges have been smashed through, and how thick the army formation has been penetrated, but according to Gao Peng's own estimation, there are definitely more than seven in and seven out.

    ?Because there are three applicants to help in this battle, he is not like Zhao Zilong in the original history, who can avoid as much as he can.

    He is now advancing in a straight line, without taking an arc, bumping into the formation, killing Cao Jun when he sees it, and heading straight for Jingshan.

    In this way, although the distance he had to break through was shortened, he killed quite a few Cao soldiers, more than the original history. Occasionally, he was lucky, and he could easily kill some small generals like Qu Chang.  , to slightly advance the task completion.

    Compared with Gao Peng and Zhang Ziying who automatically chose the camp, Akechi Ihara and the others will suffer a lot, because helping Zhao Zilong to save Adou is just a camp selection task.

    The task will not be considered complete until Ah Dou returns to Liu Bei, and the corresponding next task that can be used to complete the task will not be released until this moment, so no matter how many people they kill at this time, it will be useless, because it will not be counted in the completion of the task  inside.

    Zhang Ziying was in the center of the women's guard array. Although she hadn't had the slightest chance to make a move since she broke through, she had already killed many generals of Cao Jun when she stood firm in Baling Village, so she was in no hurry to complete the task.

    She was just secretly observing the martial arts characteristics and strength levels of Akechi Ihara and the three of them. In the end, she came to the same conclusion as Gao Peng. The biggest threat among the three was Akechi Ihara.

    This guy who is obviously a little devil, not only is not weak in physical skills, but also has a deep internal force. They call him Chakra.

    Judging from the abilities he displayed, he is already difficult to deal with. Even Zhao Yun can't please him, and he doesn't know what strange abilities he possesses. It seems that we have to focus on dealing with him.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 418: There is still Yu Yongke Jia Wenpin who is being targeted

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Fighting all the way, without stopping for a while, Gao Peng and his party finally rushed out of Changbanpo and entered the area of ??Jingshan. When they arrived here, the resistance increased sharply.  When you see the formation, rush to the formation, and when you meet the general, you will behead the general.

    However, it is said that Cao Cao saw a group of four generals on the top of Jingshan Mountain. Wherever he went, he was unstoppable, so he hurriedly asked the four generals on the left and right who they were.

    Cao Hong immediately galloped down the mountain, and shouted from tens of feet away: "The generals in the army can leave their names."

    Gao Peng was fighting, when he heard the loud shout, his heart moved, he turned his head and looked at the top of Jingshan Mountain, he could see the green umbrella cover and the ax banner, and he knew that Cao Cao must have loved talents when he saw himself and others  .

    At this time, Cao Cao's army is here, and there must be a lot of crossbowmen. If ten thousand arrows are fired at that time, it will not be impossible to die.

    However, it is bound to expose his deadly throat-locking gun skills. Akechi Ihara and others are fine. Zhang Ziying has faced this gun technique directly behind him, and he will be able to see at a glance that by then, his identity as Zhao Zilong will lose its meaning.

    Therefore, Gao Peng didn't dare to be careless, and immediately exhaled and shouted: "I am Zhao Zilong from Changshan."

    Several other people were not to be outdone, and shouted one after another: "Someone is Donghaijing Zhizhi."

    "Cui Yuanzhen from Beihai is here."

    "Bohai Linyan, who dares to fight to the death?"

    Cao Hong wrote down the names of several people and reported it back to Cao Cao. Cao Cao sighed: "A real tiger general, why don't I have such a strong general under my command? I will send it to you."

    So he ordered the flying horse to report everywhere: "If Zhao Zilong is coming, you are not allowed to shoot cold shots, and you must be caught alive."

    This order is naturally in the hands of Gao Peng and others. As long as they don't shoot arrows, who among Cao Cao's million troops can stop them?

    The four of them led dozens of female guards behind them, and quickly killed them from the mountainside, preparing to go down the mountain. At this time, Cao Jun was in all directions, and Cao Jun cavalry was still chasing after them. The four of them could no longer march forward together.  support.

    Therefore, after Gao Peng gave an order, Akechi Ihara slapped his horse and went to the rear of the team. Lin Yan and Cui Yuanzhen still guarded the left and right, and Gao Peng led the way alone.

    Lin Yan and Cui Yuanzhen saw the situation of Gao Pengling Jing Yuanzhi's queen fell into the eyes of Lin Yan and Cui Yuanzhen, and there was a glimmer of gloom on the faces of both of them. This order seemed normal, but being able to trust his back was a great trust in Jing Yuanzhi  , so it seems that they are at a disadvantage!

    At this time, Gao Peng's blood-stained robes, because he has not used his internal strength, all rely on his physical strength to fight, his physical strength is also exhausted, and a feeling of exhaustion emerges in his heart.

    Just at the time of going down the mountain, two soldiers and horses were knocked out from the foot of the mountain. They were Xiahou Dun's generals Zhong Jin and Zhong Shen brothers, one with a big axe and the other with a painted halberd.

    Seeing Gao Peng, he immediately shouted: "Zhao Yun quickly got off his horse and was bound. Prime Minister Cao cherished his talent and couldn't bear to shoot him with arrows and stones. If you don't surrender now, when will you wait?"

    Gao Peng didn't say much, he just yelled "Loyal ministers don't care about two masters", and he stabbed with his gun.

    Zhong Jin waved his big ax to meet him first, and Gao Peng knew that anyone who used a big ax as a weapon was a powerful person and should not fight recklessly.

    Just when the opponent's ax was about to slash on the end of the corner gun, the long spear was retracted and lay across the chest, and the upper body leaned up to avoid the horizontal cut of the opponent's big axe, but the end point spear across the chest turned into a long spear  With the momentum of the forward horse, the stick was drawn towards Zhong Jin's abdomen like a steel whip.

    "Boom"

    "poof"

    Zhong Jin was blown away from the horse's back, in mid-air, unable to dodge, was pierced through the chest by Gao Peng's subsequent shot, fell to the ground, and died.

    After killing Zhong Jin, Gao Peng didn't stop, he took the road and left, but Zhong Shen saw his brother was killed, his eyes turned red, he turned the horse's head forcibly, chased after him with a halberd, and soon got the tail of Gao Peng's horse.

    He only wanted to avenge his brother, how could he remember Cao Cao's order to capture Zhao Yun alive?  Immediately, the halberd pierced Gao Peng's back heart.

    "General Zilong, be careful."

    "Brother Zilong, watch your back."

    Although Gao Peng didn't dare to use his internal force, the bonus of internal force to the five senses really existed. Hearing the sound of his heart piercing through the air, he leaned slightly on the horse's back and avoided the sound coming from  A stab in the back.

    The next moment, Gao Peng held the Qingzhi sword at his waist, drew the sword out of its sheath and counterattacked with a slash. How sharp is the Qingzhi sword?  Suddenly, Zhong Shen's clothes and armor were flattened, blood gushed like a spring, his whole body was cut in two, and he fell off his horse.

    Akechi Ihara behind laughed, and had time to think about it: "General Zilong's sword has a bit of the charm of drawing a sword. I don't know if he is interested in drawing a sword."

     Kill the Zhong brothers and kill the Cao army who blocked the way. Changbanqiao is already in sight, but at this moment, there is a loud shout from the side, but it is the former Jingzhou Liu Biao who has descended Cao General Wenpin and led the army.

    At this time, Changbanqiao was approaching, Mrs. Mi and A Dou were safe and sound, the female guards still had 26 riders, the soldiers broke down during the breakout process, and there were only 15 riders left, but the figure of Zhang Fei was faintly visible in front of him, Gao Peng suddenly  I moved my mind.

    At that moment, Gao Peng reined in the white dragon horse and moved aside. During the confrontation, Zhang Ziying said: "Sister Ziying, Yide is in front, so hurry up, I will wait for the chase."

    After finishing speaking, he looked at the other three generals, pointed his gun at Wenpin who was chasing him, and shouted loudly: "Three generals, here comes another thief who has betrayed the master, why don't I kill him?"

    Gao Peng suddenly appeared as a moth, but he was not worried about being seen. In the original history, he killed seven in and seven out of Cao's army by himself.

    But now he has three generals to help him, and he still has a lot of courage to spare, so it is logical and natural to take the initiative to stay behind and block the pursuit of troops.

    "Hahahaha The general has a heart, and I will accompany you. The worst person in this life is the thief who betrayed the master."

    Seeing this, Lin Yan hurriedly laughed and echoed, showing his sense of presence angrily. Since he said that the most disgusting thing is the thief who betrayed his master, he naturally implied that he himself is the same as Zhao Zilong, who belongs to the kind of person who is a loyal minister and does not serve two masters.

    Sure enough, as soon as he said this, he saw a look of appreciation in Zhao Zilong's eyes looking at him, and he was secretly happy.

    "The thief who betrayed the master, everyone can kill him, and I am willing to follow the general to kill this beast."

    "kill¡­¡­"

    When Lin Yan and Cui Yuanzhen were still talking boldly, Jing Yuanzhi directly expressed his attitude with actions. He saw that he waited for Liu Jun's soldiers to pass Gao Peng and throw themselves at the long Banqiao.  He rushes away with Wenpin.

    Seeing this, Gao Peng lightly knocked on the horse's belly, leaped forward with his spear, and the white dragon horse was fast, and within a few steps, he caught up with Akechi Ihara, but Lin Yan and Cui Yuanzhen fell behind again.

    Over there, Wenpin had already received an order from Cao Cao, knowing that there were four fierce generals in Liu Jun. At this time, seeing the four generals rushing towards him aggressively, the purpose was self-evident, and he was immediately timid and did not dare to fight alone.

    So he slowed down the horse, pointed forward with the Zhangliu white wax gun in his hand, and shouted: "Kill."

    The cavalry behind him immediately passed his body and rushed forward. Cui Yuanzhen on the left saw this, and suddenly raised his empty left hand outwards, a sharp whirlwind emerged, and the boomerang shot again.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 419 Zilongguo is a blessed general

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Buzz"

    "Puff puff¡­¡­"

    "Well¡­¡­"

    "ah¡­¡­"

    The boomerang set off a bloody storm among Cao Jun's cavalry. Cui Yuanzhen threw it wherever he wanted, and the whirlwind-like sharp blade whirled back and forth between Cao Jun's soldiers and his hands.

    Wen Pin was heartbroken, and it was too late when he wanted to run away. Gao Peng's corner gun and Ihara Akechi's naginata had already been handed to him.

    Wenpin was helpless, so he had to use a white wax spear to fight. He only blocked five shots, and was stabbed in the left rib by Akechi Ihara, and shot through the chest by Gao Peng. A generation of famous Cao Wei generals withdrew from the stage of history.

    When Wenpin died, Gao Peng led the three of them to fight together, and the soldiers and horses brought by Wenpin collapsed immediately. At this moment, Gao Peng didn't dare to delay any longer, turned his horse's head around, and greeted: "Three generals, move quickly."

    Akechi Ihara and the other three didn't dare to show off their power at this moment, just because they blocked Wenpin's effort for a while, Jingshan waved banners in the direction of Jingshan, and Cao Jun rushed up like a crowd.

    Just by looking at the flags, you can recognize the generals of seven or eight armies, including Cao Ren, Li Dian, Xiahou Dun, Xiahouyuan, Le Jin, Zhang Liao, Xu Chu and other top generals under Cao Cao's command.

    If the three applicants let go of their means and play all their cards, they may not have the opportunity to kill all these Cao Jun generals, but is it necessary?

    To put it bluntly, these fierce generals were not regarded as opponents by them at all. To deal with them, it would be truly stupid to expose their hole cards.

    Immediately, the three of them followed Gao Peng and went straight to the long Banqiao. At this time, Zhang Fei was still standing on the bridge with his spear in hand. Gao Peng shouted: "Cao Cao's army has arrived, Yide be careful."

    Zhang Fei steered his horse out of the way, and shouted: "Zilong go fast, I will take the chase."

    Gao Peng didn't say much, and led the three generals across the bridge on horseback. Lin Yan clasped fists at Zhang Fei on horseback. Zhang Fei nodded calmly and didn't say much, while Cui Yuanzhen and Jing Yuanzhi just glanced at Zhang Fei.  At a glance, I don't care.

    After crossing the Changban Bridge, Gao Peng chased all the way. After traveling for more than 20 miles, he finally saw Liu Bei and his party. At this time, Liu Bei was surrounded by Mrs. Gan Mi, Zhang Ziying and the remaining female guards, and took a rest under the tree.

    "My lord" Gao Peng rolled off his horse, let out a cry of joy and sorrow, untied A Dou wrapped in the body armor on his chest, and rushed forward with his hands in his hands.

    Akechi Ihara and the three of them were separated by a certain distance, secretly guarding against the other two, and also dismounted and walked towards Liu Bei.

    Hearing Gao Peng's loud cry, Liu Bei was startled immediately. When he opened his eyes, he saw Ai Jiang staggering forward covered in blood, holding a swaddling baby in his hands, and tears burst out of his eyes instantly.

    "Zi Long¡­¡­"

    At this time, all the people taking a nap under the tree were startled, and dozens of people followed Liu Bei to meet Gao Peng.

    "My lord, thanks to my lord Hong Fu, my little lord is fine." Gao Peng knelt down on one knee, with tears in his eyes, held A Dou in both hands, and handed it to Liu Bei.

    Liu Bei's complexion was slightly gloomy, he took A Dou, saw him sleeping soundly, ignorant, and suddenly said angrily: "For you, this child, I have suffered a lot from a general."

    After speaking, he raised A Dou and threw it to the ground.

    "ah¡­¡­"

    "don't want¡­¡­"

    "My lord, don't"

    Mrs. Gan Mi was so frightened that she wanted to die, Zhang Ziying also cried out, but Gao Peng was in front of Liu Bei at this moment, how could he really fall to Ah Dou?

    Immediately exclaimed, turned over, lay down on the ground, grabbed the A Dou thrown by Liu Bei into his arms with both hands.

    Then he turned over and knelt down again, weeping and saying: "Master Ende, although Yun is heartbroken, he can't repay it."

    Zhang Ziying came out out of the crowd, angrily snatched Adou from Gao Peng's hand, and hugged him directly in front of Mrs. Ganmi.

    Immediately, the three women led the female guards and walked aside, ignoring the two who were loyal to the show master.

    ""

    If Liu Bei had a richer imagination, he would definitely have imagined a bunch of crows flying over his head at this time.

    If the second Mrs. Ganmi did this No, the second Mrs. Ganmi would never, and would not dare to do such a move, but Zhang Ziying dared, and she was Liu Bei, and there was nothing wrong with her.

    It can even be said that, apart from Zhuge Liang who can't do this, there is only one Liu Jun who can show Liu Bei's face, Zhang Ziying.

    Liu Bei sighed helplessly in his heart, that's all, she is a woman after all, and I did the same just now.?Too impulsive, A Dou is still in his infancy and doesn't know anything, why should I be angry with him?

    "Zilong get up quickly, these three generals are" He stepped forward to help Gao Peng, and Liu Bei looked at the three of them with bright eyes.  See how extraordinary the three generals are.

    Gao Peng took advantage of the situation and got up, wiped away the tears on his face, and then said to Liu Bei with joy: "My lord, the three generals are all heroes who came here to vote for their fame. Their martial arts are very strong, and they are more than a cloud."

    "Without the help of the three generals today, it is still unknown whether Yun can find the mistress and the young princess."

    As soon as Gao Peng finished speaking, Akechi Ihara immediately took a step forward, inserted the naginata upside down on the ground, knelt down on one knee, clasped his fists with both hands and raised it above his head, and said: "The last general Ihara, whose name is Zhizhi, is a member of Donghai County, and pays homage to Uncle Liu Huang."

    "The emperor's uncle devoted himself to helping the Han Dynasty, and his loyalty was unparalleled. Jing Yuan admired him for a long time. Now seeing that the emperor's uncle would rather suffer by himself than abandon the people, and seeing the emperor's benevolence, Jing Yuan is willing to serve the emperor's uncle."

    Cui Yuanzhen and Lin Yanyi successively expressed their prepared rhetoric, in a word, they are willing to follow Uncle Liu Huang Kuang to help the Han Dynasty and pacify the world.

    Liu Bei was overjoyed, he helped the three of them up one by one, the so-called thousand soldiers are easy to get, but one general is hard to find, today he thought he was completely defeated, even lost his wife and children.

    Unexpectedly, General Ai attacked privately, not only found his wife and children, but also brought him back three powerful generals at once, Zilong Guo is a blessed general, as long as he is placed by his side in the future, he will surely be saved from danger  Auspicious, death is auspicious.

    "To have the help of three generals today is like adding wings to a tiger. It's a blessing."

    After accepting the three generals, his wife and children returned safely, for a moment Liu Bei only felt that there was hope for the future again, so he took the three generals to sit under the tree together, chatting cordially, originally Gao Peng was also by his side, but was called away by Zhang Ziying halfway.

    "Sister, why call the cloud?" Gao Peng asked in surprise after being called to a deserted place by Zhang Ziying.

    Zhang Ziying frowned slightly, and asked softly, "Brother Zilong, how did you meet these three people?"

    Gao Peng pondered for a while, and said: "At that time outside Baling Village, I met Xia Houen leading hundreds of tigers and leopards to block the road. I felt that it was difficult. Three generals suddenly appeared and entered Cao's army from three directions, disrupting their formation."

    "If it weren't for this, it would not be easy for me to break through the siege, let alone behead Xiahouen and seize this green sword. The three generals helped me a lot. Without the three of them today, my life and death would be unpredictable.  "(Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 420 Winning this General, Winning Ten Thousand Armies

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Zhang Ziying nodded slightly when she heard the words, and said: "I see, it's just that Mrs. Ying feels that the appearance of the three of them is a bit strange."

    "They obviously don't know each other, and they didn't go all the way, but they appeared at the same time, brother Zilong, when you were in the most critical situation, and they just happened to help you a lot, as if they did it deliberately."

    Gao Peng looked serious, and said softly: "Sister, are you worrying too much? I asked them. They originally went to Xinye to serve, but they didn't expect that Xinye was attacked by Cao's bandits and our army withdrew, so they couldn't see each other. After that, they  After chasing our army from Xinye, we met at Changbanpo."

    Zhang Ziying also just wanted to say something in front of Zhao Yun, so that he would have such a string in his heart, so that it would not be so abrupt when something wrong happened in the future.

    Naturally, she didn't expect to label the three generals as spies with just a few words when they had just taken office and made great contributions. If they really did that, it would be naive.

    Liu Bei is now in a broken mentality. As long as someone votes for him, even if he is less capable, he will always come and be hungry, not to mention these three generals who are not worthy of Zhang Zhao's force.

    If she persisted in doubting the three generals, it might cause dissatisfaction with Liu Bei, Zhao Yun and others. After all, the three generals and Zhao Yun had fought side by side, and she saw this situation.

    Therefore, after Zhang Ziying mentioned a few words, she nodded and said: "Maybe I am too worried! But now we can't stand the wind and waves, so we must be careful."

    "However, as the saying goes, don't be suspicious, and don't be suspicious when employing people. I believe that the lord has his own decision in his heart. I'll just keep an eye on it."

    Only then did Gao Peng stretch his brows, and said happily: "My sister is right, you are also plotting for the master, don't think too much, the three generals Yunguan should serve you sincerely."

    After finishing speaking, he turned around and left. The moment his back was turned to Zhang Ziying, the corners of his mouth curled into an undetectable arc, and a bright light flashed in his eyes.

    "Brother, I'll come too." At this moment, Zhang Fei arrived with more than twenty riders. They had a rest here, and they intended to wait for Zhang Fei. Seeing him coming at this time, they all showed joy and greeted him.  go up.

    "Brother, are the common people leaving?" Zhang Fei dismounted to meet Liu Bei, wiped the sweat off his face, and asked.

    Liu Bei nodded and said: "The people have all passed away, how about Cao Cao's pursuit?"

    Zhang Fei laughed when he heard the words, and said: "So that my brother can find out, I ordered more than twenty riders to cut down branches, tie them to horsetails, and gallop back and forth in the forest, raising smoke and dust, thinking they were suspicious soldiers."

    "I immediately stood on the long Banqiao. When Cao Jun chased me, I shouted loudly. The general beside Cao Cao was also timid. He was so frightened that he fell off his horse. Cao Jun retreated in shock and did not dare to chase after him."

    "I then called back the original 20 or more riders, untied the horsetail branches, ordered the bridge to be broken, and went back to see my brother."

    The people who gathered around heard Zhang Fei's words, and they all admired Zhang Fei's words. Lin Yan praised at the right time: "Zhang Fei drank the long Banqiao and retreated Cao's million soldiers alone. This move by General Yide will be recorded in the future."  On the history books, it has been passed down through the ages."

    When Zhang Fei heard this, he couldn't help being complacent and overjoyed. Although he didn't know Lin Yan, he still remembered that he was the only one among the three who followed Zhao Yun across the Changbanqiao to salute himself.

    Seeing him right now, he couldn't help being pleasing to the eye, so he hurriedly asked about his origin, and when he knew that the three of them were here to serve his brother and help Zhao Yun save the mistress and the little lord, he couldn't help but get close to him.

    Seeing this, the applicants such as Gao Peng and Zhang Ziying knew it well. It seemed that Lin Yan had discovered that Zhao Zilong's potential had been obtained by Akechi Ihara.

    However, after listening to Zhang Fei's words, Liu Bei not only didn't see any joy, but sighed lightly, saying: "Third brother is brave if you are brave, but it's a pity that you lose your mind."

    Zhang Fei, who was full of self-satisfaction, changed his face when he heard the words, and asked anxiously, "Why did you say that, brother?"

    Liu Bei said in a deep voice: "Cao Cao is resourceful and suspicious. If you keep building bridges, he will not dare to chase after you. If you tear down bridges, he will definitely chase you."

    Zhang Fei had just been praised by Lin Yan, and he was complacent. Hearing the meaning of his brother's words, he was brave and foolhardy.  How dare you chase after a few miles back?"

    Akechi Ihara saw Liu Bei's uneasy expression, rolled his eyes, and said to Zhang Fei in a sincere voice: "Don't be upset, General Yide. The general doesn't know Cao Cao's temperament, but my lord has known Cao Cao for many years and knows him quite well."

    "Then Cao Cao is suspicious by nature. If General Yide leaves without breaking the bridge, Cao Cao fears there will be an ambush, so he will not dare to enter the army. Now that the general has broken the bridge, he expects that I will be cowardly without an army, and I will come to chase after him. Cao Cao has millions of people.  , even if you cross the river and Han, you can fill it in and pass, so why not be afraid of breaking a bridge?"

      "Thisso that's how it is. It was indeed my mistake that ruined my brother's important affairs. It's not good, so Cao Jun will arrive in a short time, and my brother should go quickly."

    After listening to Jing Yuanzhi's words, Zhang Fei suddenly realized, and then turned pale with shock, but Liu Bei was inexplicably surprised.

    ?Unexpectedly, this new General Jing not only has extraordinary martial arts skills, but also has extraordinary strategic insights. He can be said to be both wise and brave.

    But this is not the time to think so much. As the saying goes, once the long bridge is broken, there will be no silver three hundred taels here, which is an act of showing cowardice in itself.

    With Cao Cao's shrewdness, it is impossible not to think of this, and Cao Jun will soon catch up, so Liu Bei immediately led the crowd to Hanjin from the small path, looking at Mianyang Road.

    At this time, Liu Bei was accompanied by six capable generals, Zhang Fei, Gao Peng, Akechi Ihara, Cui Yuanzhen, Lin Yan, and Zhang Ziying. There were twenty-six female guards with swords, and more than a hundred cavalry sergeants.  It is the second wife of Gan Mi, these two women and children who have no combat effectiveness.

    Fortunately, Jian Yong, Mi Zhu, Mi Fang and others have already left with the people and are not here, otherwise there would be a few more burdens.

    Although there are only more than a hundred people in this line, Cao Cao has to invest thousands of troops in order to destroy this small group of people. The four applicants are all in the role of one person as a thousand. If Gao Peng can go all out without any scruples,  It is also easy to kill thousands of people.

    Not to mention anything else, just installing the deadly choke gun with a black iron tip can make Gao Peng invincible in the army formation.

    The Yajiao Spear works well, but its lethality is a bit weaker. He even wondered what it would be like if the Qingzhi Sword was mounted on the Yajiao Spear as the tip.

    But that's just thinking about it. In this era, this kind of operation will be scolded to death. It's just a waste of money.

    A group of people took a small path and hurried all the way, and finally approached Hanjin. There was no boat in front of the river. They just stopped, and after a while, they suddenly saw dust and smoke on the horizon behind them, drums were beating, and shouts were shaking the ground.

    Liu Bei's face changed drastically, and he looked up to the sky and sighed: "There is a big river in front, and there are pursuers behind, what can I do?"

    Akechi Ihara, who was following Liu Bei with Gao Peng on the left and right, said in a condensed voice: "My lord, don't worry, I will go to stop one or two at the end. My lord, Hong Fu, things will definitely turn around." (Remember this site website: www.  hlnovel.com

 Chapter 421

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Cao Cao rode yellow claws and flew lightning, looking at Liu Bei and his party who had nowhere to go at Hanjinkou, and smiled at the generals around him: "If you don't catch the fish in Liu Bei's cauldron and the tiger in the trap, it will be like letting fish into the sea.  The tiger has returned to the mountain."

    "Command all the soldiers to go forward bravely, capture Liu Bei, and capture all the generals under his command."

    "yes."

    "It's all up to the prime minister's wisdom to see through Zhang Yide's timid act of breaking the bridge, otherwise he may be allowed to escape."

    "Prime Minister is wise." All the generals around praised him in unison.

    Cao Cao laughed lightly, looking into the distance, seeing five generals rushing out of Hanjinkou, with only a hundred cavalry, blocking thousands of his vanguard troops, he couldn't help clenching his fists suddenly, and murmured with blurred eyes: "Liu Xuande  After repeated battles and repeated defeats, there are still many fierce generals following."

    "One day, I will subdue one of them one by one, so that all the talents in the world will enter my pocket."

    But on the other side, Zhang Fei, Gao Peng, Jing Yuanzhi, Cui Yuanzhen, and Lin Yan led the remaining soldiers to block Cao Jun, and Zhang Ziying led the female guards to guard Liu Bei's family by the river.

    At this time, Akechi Ihara and the others had completed the task of selecting the faction, and the next task had been released. Killing people would count as a result, so the three of them resorted to their own means to massacre the soldiers of Cao Jun.

    ?Because the five people were separated by a long distance, and they were heavily surrounded by Cao Jun, and they were not expected to be discovered by other people. For a while, Cao Jun's array was full of saber energy, sharp lights flashed, and a large number of Cao Jun soldiers died.

    They all knew in their hearts that it would not be long before Guan Yunchang rushed to rescue the siege with the ten thousand troops borrowed from Jiangxia, so they did not spare the power in their bodies at all, and slaughtered Cao Jun wantonly.

    The good world of the Three Kingdoms and the martial arts world was played by these guys as "Warriors Mowing the Grass".

    Cao Jun's soldiers were heartbroken, as if they were seeing ghosts. Later, they basically turned into a large group of Cao Jun's soldiers who were chased and killed by several generals single-handedly.

    Liu Bei watched from behind with a surge of emotion and excitement. If he had been able to have so many powerful generals since he started the army, how could he still achieve nothing for half his life?

    Gao Peng took the time to glance at the reincarnation table. More than 80% of the generals had been killed, and the task could be completed by killing a dozen generals. Therefore, Gao Peng consciously stopped looking for generals to kill.

    In the original history, Zhao Zilong killed fifty-four famous Cao Jun generals in Changbanpo, but because of the existence of three generals, he was divided a little bit, and only killed more than thirty people.

    However, due to the increase in the number of people entering and leaving the formation, many small generals such as Tun Jiang Qu Chang were killed, so the number of generals killed did not decrease but increased. So far, more than 80 generals of the Cao army have fallen into his hands.  .

    If he wants to be passive and safe, he can even choose to complete the mission and return before the Chibi plot unfolds.

    However, is it necessary?  If you really do that, wouldn't it be a big waste of this god-given opportunity?

    Not to mention the time of practice, just a few months will not have much impact, even if you don't practice, it doesn't matter.

    The focus of the assessment this time is on the few applicants around him. None of these people has a simple role, and each of them has the possibility of becoming the Lord of Reincarnation. Anyone who survives will become Gao Peng's confidant in the future.

    So, if you don't watch them die a few, or even all of them, how can Gao Peng return to the main god space with peace of mind?

    Based on this consideration, Gao Peng resolutely stopped killing generals, and killed Cao Jun soldiers with all his strength. You must know that every time you kill one more, you will earn 20 reward points, which is one day's training time!

    The five generals were able to kill for a while, except for Zhang Fei who killed less and Gao Peng who had scruples not to use special methods, and only counted a hundred kills, the three generals Akechi Ihara and Akechi Ihara all gained hundreds of soldiers.

    It's a pity that the time for them to complete the mission today has passed, because when Cao Cao ordered the whole army to attack, when the whole line of Cao's army pressed up, the drums of war suddenly rang out from the left hillside, and a group of troops came out.

    "I've been waiting here for a long time." The general at the head yelled and rushed out, only to see him holding a cold saw and sitting on the red rabbit horse, but who is it if it's not Guan Yunchang?

    According to Zhuge Liang's words, he went to Jiangxia to borrow 10,000 troops, and rushed here to intercept Cao Cao in the starry night.

    When Cao Cao saw Yun Chang, he reined in his horse in shock, looked back at the generals behind him, and said in annoyance, "I fell into Zhuge's plan again, retreat quickly."

    Cao Jun rushed forward like an ebb tide. Gao Peng and others followed Guan Yunchang to chase and kill Cao Jun for more than ten miles. Akechi Ihara and others not only recorded more than a hundred kills again, but also showed their martial arts in front of Guan Yunchang, which made Guan Yunchang dare not underestimate him.  Kill two birds with one stone.

    Returning to the Hanjinkou of the army, there are already ships serving, Liu Beizi told Guan Yunchang the reason,?Shogun Akechi Ihara will be recommended again.

    Yunchang also admired the martial arts of the three generals, and the three generals respected him very much, and there was a lot of respect in their words. Guan Yunchang was naturally happy in his heart, and soon accepted the three comrades from his heart.

    What happened next was no different from the original history. Liu Jingsheng's eldest son, Liu Qi, brought the army of Jiangxia to help, and Zhuge Liang and Sun Gan brought the army of Xiakou to join them.

    ?In the end, Liu Bei and Zhuge Liang decided to settle in Xiakou, and Liu Qi returned to Jiangxia. The two sides fought against each other and resisted Cao Cao

    The story is divided into two parts, but it is said that Sun Quan in the east of the Yangtze River stationed troops in Chai Sang County. He heard that Cao Cao's army had arrived in Xiangyang, Liu Cong had surrendered, and now he is taking Jiangling in the starry night.

    Sun Quan asked Ji Lu Su, and Lu Su said: "Jingzhou is adjacent to me. The country is dangerous and solid, and the scholars and people are wealthy. If I occupy it and own it, this is the capital of the emperor."

    "Now that Liu Biao is newly dead, and Liu Bei is newly defeated, please be ordered to go to Jiangxia to mourn the funeral, and take this opportunity to persuade Liu Bei's envoys to appease Liu Biao's generals, and work together to destroy Cao Cao with one mind.

    Sun Quan readily followed his words, and thought of another matter, so he asked: "Zijing, I heard that Gongjin's subordinates have some future votes. I don't know how it feels?"

    Speaking of this, Lu Su immediately lifted his spirits, and said happily: "I haven't congratulated my lord yet, these five generals are dissatisfied with Cao Cao's arbitrariness, and also think that Liu Bei's repeated defeats in battles are not good enough, so they come here to vote."

    "These five generals are all superb in martial arts, all of them have the courage to overthrow Duke Xingba, and their resourcefulness is also outstanding. A few days ago, they took a small test of their knives and led their soldiers to a settlement, and wiped out all the stubborn bandits in the territory.  Fu also."

    Sun Quan was full of interest, and said: "Is it true? I should look for an opportunity to meet him, so as to reassure him."

    Liu Bei, Guan Yu, Zhang Fei, Zhuge Liang, Gao Peng, Akechi Ihara, Cui Yuanzhen, Lin Yan, and Zhang Ziying sat around a table in a dilapidated hut in the Liu Jun camp in Xiakou, drinking millet porridge and discussing matters.

    "Be prepared to fight and lose repeatedly, and this time is not the worst. Cao Cao believes that he has power over the world, and he cannot be disobeyed. As long as he is alive, he will fight to the end, and he will not be taught to usurp the Han Dynasty."

    After hearing Liu Bei's words, Zhuge Liang put down his porridge bowl and said solemnly: "My lord, Liang will go to Jiangdong immediately to persuade Marquis Wu to help."

    "Sun Quan?" Guan Yu caressed his beautiful beard under his chin, and said in a deep voice, "Cao Cao is so powerful that it is extremely difficult to defeat the enemy. I wonder if Sun Quan has the courage to do so." (Remember this website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 422 Akechi Ihara's Plan

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Zhuge Liang smiled slightly, and said: "Although Marquis Wu is young, he has hills and valleys in his chest. The Sun family has dominated Jiangdong for many years. The people are rich and the army is strong, and they are worthy of a war."

    Everyone in the room nodded slightly, and Akechi Ihara showed hesitation, and said: "Military Master, although Jiangdong has the power to fight, but there are so many people in Jiangdong, they must have far-sighted plans, can you be tolerant?"

    Gao Peng remained expressionless, but Zhang Ziying and other applicants glanced at him calmly, secretly hating him, this guy is really ready for every opportunity, and never forgets to express himself.

    However, this guy has already taken the lead, and he has planted in Liu Bei's mind the impression of being brave, resourceful, wise and courageous, which is highly valued by Liu Bei, so there is no good way to restrain his obvious behavior of angering his presence.

    Akechi Ihara This is a conspiracy. I want to step by step increase Liu Bei's attention to me in front of all of you, and gain more voice in Liu Jun's camp. What can you do to me?

    After listening to Jing Yuanzhi's words, Liu Bei nodded appreciatively. This is exactly what he wanted to ask. He knew that Soochow had a main combat faction and a surrender faction.  not easy.

    Zhuge Liang smiled at Jing Yuanzhi: "Cao Cao has attracted millions of people to occupy the Jianghan, and Jiangdong is so safe that people come to find out the truth?"

    "If someone comes here, Liang will take advantage of the wind to go to the east of the Yangtze River, and use his three-inch tongue to say that the northern and southern armies will annex each other. If the southern army wins, they will punish Cao Cao and take the land of Jingzhou. If the northern army wins, then  I take advantage of the momentum to take Jiangnan Keye."

    Akechi Ihara acted like he had suddenly realized, and praised: "The military master has a wonderful theory, but I don't know who it will be. According to the general guess, it will probably be Lu Zijing."

    Zhuge Liang's eyes flashed brightly, he nodded with a smile, apparently he had the same opinion as Akechi Ihara.

    However, Liu Bei was very happy from the bottom of his heart when he saw how the military division and the soldiers under his command got along well, and then Liu Bei began to assign tasks to the troops.

    Speaking of which, Liu Bei suffered a crushing defeat this time, but his soldiers and horses did not lose anything. When he was stationed in Xinye, he had only more than 10,000 troops under his command. They lost all of them in the battle of Changbanpo. As a result, Guan Yunchang brought him more than 10,000 troops from Jiangxia.  Jingzhou soldiers.

    In addition to the survivors who protected the people before, Liu Bei still has 12,000 soldiers and horses in his hands at this time, plus the 10,000 navy commanded by Jiangxia Liu Qi, Liu Bei has a total of 22,000 battleable soldiers.

    Liu Bei divided the army into three, Guan Yu was named General Dangkou, and five thousand people were unified in five battalions. Cui Yuanzhen was put under Guan Yu's command, and he was appointed Sima of the other division to lead one division, just like Zhou Cang, the general of Guan Yu's division.

    Zhang Fei was named General Zhenglu, and he also unified the battalion. Lin Yan was asked by him to serve as a general under his command, and also to lead the Sima of other departments.

    Gao Peng named General Yamen, and the remaining 2,000 people belonged to Gao Peng as Liu Bei's personal soldiers, and Ihara Akechi was his deputy.

    Zhang Ziying asked Liu Bei for a warrant to recruit healthy women and orphans in Xiakou to rebuild the female guards.

    ?After many failures, Liu Bei's importance to the female guards has long been engraved in his mind. Without the escort of Zhang Ziying's female guards, he would have become a loner countless times.

    And this time Liu Bei was awakened by Akechi Ibara, and even put other ideas on the female guards, such as spying on intelligence and the like.

    In wars of any era, intelligence is always the top priority, and the information obtained by scouts alone is always superficial. However, with the conditions possessed by Liu Bei, it is obviously impossible to form a complete and detailed army.

    However, the existence of female guards gave him this possibility. The female guards trained by Zhang Ziying are all agile and excellent in swordsmanship, and the female body is the best disguise.

    Therefore, Liu Bei allocated a large amount of food and grass to Zhang Ziying with a swipe of a pen, and set aside a piece of land for her as a training base, so that she could recruit suitable women, train female guards, and spy on intelligence for him in the future.

    And Akechi Ihara, who made this suggestion to him, was naturally credited by Liu Bei again.

    Zhang Ziying is well aware of the purpose of Akechi Ihara's proposal, and leading an army alone is naturally what the generals most yearn for.

    If Zhang Ziying is really a person of this era, Liu Bei's move can be said to be a great trust and expectation, and it is also a good thing for Zhang Ziying herself.

    But as an applicant, this is not a good thing. Akechi Ihara's move is precisely to transfer her away from Liu Bei's side, keep her in an isolated state, and stay away from the core "power" of Liu Bei's camp.

    Without these "potentials", Zhang Ziying will have nothing to rely on but herself. At that time, no matter whether it is murder or assassination, or even swaggering to the door to kill, it will be up to Akechi Ihara's will.

    Zhang Ziying just sneered secretly at this, and Akechi Ihara jumped up and down, every time it was just right.? Take a shot, thinking that you are in control of everything, and the wisdom pearl is in your hands.

    But she didn't know that although the momentum of Liu Jun's camp was of great help to her, she, Zhang Ziying, had never been a candidate who only relied on momentum to pass the assessment.

    Although she was transferred away from Liu Jun's core and could not use power, these powers still belonged to her, and it was absolutely impossible for Akechi Ihara to use power against her.

    Because her position in Liu Jun is deeply rooted, it cannot be shaken by a newcomer, Akechi Ihara.

    Therefore, in terms of potential, they are at most equivalent to two phases offsetting each other. If Akechi Ihara wants to move her, there is still only one way, which is to fight her to the death with his ability.

    And when it comes to fighting, hehe

    After settling down, Liu Jun performed his duties from top to bottom, civil servants handled internal affairs, developed people's livelihood plans, generals trained soldiers, prepared for war, and the city was in full swing.

    Since Zhuge Liang and Lu Su went to Soochow, there is no news yet, but no one in Liu Jun has ever doubted that Zhuge Liang will fail.

    Zhuge Liang is such a magical person who always gives people endless hope, and he rarely disappoints people.

    Zhao Zilong's private stable.

    As usual, Gao Peng brought a few buckets of water to wash Bai Longju's body. At this time, Bai Longju always narrowed his eyes slightly, enjoying the service of his master with a satisfied expression on his face.

    Gao Peng finished rinsing the horse, walked to the right rear of the Bailong colt, took off a piece of dried plaster on its buttocks, and said distressedly: "Bailong, does it still hurt? Hold on, the wound has scabbed and it will heal soon  gone."

    "Xi Lulu" Bai Longju snorted, shook his head, turned around and pressed his long horse face against Gao Peng's.

    It was Bai Longju who suffered some injuries on the Changban slope, but Gao Peng was very distressed. He himself had triple protection, and he was almost uninjured except for a little flesh on his arms and thighs.

    However, the Bai Longju had no protection. Seeing that they had nothing to do with Gao Peng, the soldiers of the Cao army greeted the Bai Longju. Although Gao Peng tried his best to protect him, he still failed to block all the attacks, causing Bai Longju to suffer some injuries.

    The heaviest of these is the shot on the horse's buttocks, which was stabbed by a Cao Jun spearman. The wound was two inches deep.  When he arrived in the cavalry group, he was trampled into minced meat by horseshoes.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 423 Wait quietly and watch him pretend

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "General Zilong, is Bailong's injury all right?"

    After Gao Peng washed Bai Longju's body, reapplied the ointment, added hay to the manger, and left the stable with a bucket, he saw Akechi Ihara coming with a smile on his face.

    Gao Peng smiled slightly, and said: "Bailong is strong and strong, he is fine now, thank you General Jing for your concern."

    Jing Yuanzhi smiled and said: "General, why should you be polite? The last general is also a horse lover. When he sees such a peerless horse like Bailong, even if it is not his own, he can't help but be more concerned."

    "Hehe." Gao Peng smiled, patted Akechi Ihara on the arm, and then walked side by side with him.

    "General, at Changbanpo a few days ago, the last general watched the scene where the general drew his sword and beheaded Zhong Shen. It has the profound meaning of drawing a sword. I wonder if the general has practiced drawing a sword?"

    Hearing Akechi Ihara's words, Gao Peng was taken aback for a moment, then immediately showed a puzzled expression, and said, "Sword drawing? What kind of martial art is this? Yun has never heard of it."

    Akechi Ihara laughed when he heard the words, and said: "From this point of view, the general is extremely talented. If he practices sword drawing, he will definitely achieve great success."

    After a compliment, he explained: "Sword drawing is a special martial art. There are no moves in it. The core meaning is 'one hit kills'. Attack at the moment of drawing the sword at an extremely fast speed.  opponent."

    "Those who have successfully practiced sword drawing often have their swords sheathed, but their opponents don't know that they have been hit. This is a martial art that is very suitable for our generals."

    Gao Peng listened to Jing Yuanzhi's words, his eyes flickered slightly, and he said to Jing Yuanzhi with great interest: "General Jing is proficient in this way?"

    Akechi Ihara smiled and nodded, and said, "I know a thing or two, is the general interested?"

    Gao Peng heard the stringed song and knew the elegant meaning, and immediately clasped his fists deeply and said: "I also ask General Jing to give me some advice."

    Akechi Ihara hurriedly helped Gao Peng up, and said with a smile, "Why should you be polite, General? It's also because the general is extremely talented. He has never practiced sword-drawing skills, but he can show some aura of sword-drawing skills in the fight."

    "This sword-drawing technique seems simple, but in fact it is very difficult to practice successfully, so the talent requirements are very high. If the general does not have this talent, the last general will not deliberately teach the general the sword-drawing technique."

    Gao Peng remained calm and chatted with Akechi Ihara very naturally, but he was secretly happy. Since he started practicing martial arts, he has learned long-weapon martial arts such as marksmanship, and he is good at fists and feet, but he doesn't know short-weapon martial arts.  .

    ?No matter if you start from the beginning to practice swordsmanship or other martial arts, it is a waste of time. If you have that time, it is better to practice internal strength hard and accumulate more internal strength.

    But the sword drawing technique is different, um, in fact, it should be the Japanese sword drawing technique. This martial art does not involve any martial arts moves, but the transfer of internal force.

    As long as you have mastered the method of exerting force and the skills of the sword, basically you only need to continuously increase the speed of the sword. Of course, the angle of the sword and the target position of the attack have to rely on your own martial arts knowledge and on-the-spot judgment.

    As soon as Akechi Ihara mentioned this martial skill, Gao Peng felt that this martial skill was perfect for him.

    I don't have time to learn advanced swordsmanship and knife skills, and the Qingzhi sword is extremely sharp, cutting iron like mud, so sword skills are superfluous.  , can be invincible.

    If he mastered this sword-drawing technique again, the attack range of his martial arts would really cover near, middle and far. From one foot to one foot in front of him, it was the fighting distance he was good at, and there was no shortcoming.

    Hunyuan Palm and Dragon Elephant's giant strength are enough for any opponent to drink a pot, and the mid-range distance of three to five feet will serve you with sword drawing skills.  You are human.

    In the past, Gao Peng was very uncomfortable in the mid-range battles, especially in the duel with Zhang Ziying. The opponent was holding a three-foot Qingfeng, and the length of his arm was just three to five feet long.

    I can't reach my fists and feet, and the gun is too long, so I can't exert its maximum power. Instead, I let the opponent play an inch short and an inch dangerous advantage. If I can learn how to draw a sword well this time, this shortcoming will naturally be made up for.

    "General, in order for the general to have an intuitive impression of the sword drawing technique, the general will show it to the general first."

    "Please, General Jing."

    Akechi Ihara nodded, waved to the two crossbowmen who were urging the crossbowmen to practice archery, and said, "Come here, two of you."

    Immediately, the two hung the long bows in their hands on their shoulders, and ran over to greet each other with fists in their hands, "Greetings to General Zhao and General Jing."

    Gao Peng nodded.??Akechi stretched out his hand to Akechi Ihara, motioning them to listen to Akechi Ihara, Akechi Ihara said, "How are your archery skills?"

    The two dubs looked at each other, and one of them said: "General, I can hit the bull's-eye within thirty paces, and I can guarantee a sure hit within fifty paces."

    Gao Peng nodded secretly. The level of these two Dubos is not bad. A step in the Three Kingdoms period is not the distance of a step taken by later generations, but a step forward with each foot on the left and right feet, which is about 1.5 meters.

    ?Huang Zhong pierced the poplar with a hundred steps, although there may be moisture, but at least he can guarantee accuracy from a distance of more than a hundred meters, which is the level of a top archer.

    It is very rare for Dubo to be able to hit the bull's-eye at four to fifty meters away, and guarantee to hit the target at sixty or seventy meters away.

    Of course, this is the precise shooting of flat shooting, throwing is not counted, throwing doesn't care about accuracy, it only pays attention to the range and density, and the range depends on the strength of the bow and the weight of the arrow, the maximum range must be far more than a hundred paces.

    You must know that Zhao Zilong himself can only guarantee to hit the bull's-eye within sixty or seventy steps. Bows and arrows are different from firearms. Every time the distance increases by one point, the requirements for strength and skill will increase exponentially.

    Akechi Ihara understood Dubo's level, nodded, and said: "Okay, you two shoot arrows at me from forty steps away, you need to draw the bow to the full string, and you can't keep your hands."

    "Ah? This" The two Dubos were taken aback, and they all looked at Gao Peng.

    Gao Peng laughed and said: "Don't worry too much, General Jing wants to show you his unique skills in martial arts, just follow the general's instructions, if you can hurt General Jing, I think you have the ability."

    The eyes of the two Dubos all lit up when they heard the words, and then they clasped their fists together and said, "Your subordinate obeys."

    After finishing speaking, Pidianpidian stepped aside, each carried a quiver, and walked forty steps away. When the surrounding soldiers who were training themselves saw this scene, they suspended their training, and Dubo, the general of each unit, led  Surrounded up.

    Gao Peng didn't stop. Akechi Ihara's intention to pass on his sword-drawing skills was not purely for the limelight. As an applicant, he was not that childish.

    Akechi Ihara wanted to use this excuse to show his force and establish his prestige in the army as quickly as possible, and at the same time "bribed" himself in a sense.

    Gao Peng is clear about these things in his heart, but no matter what, he has benefited after all, so it doesn't matter if he cooperates with the other party.

    After all, no matter how prestige Akechi Ihara has, can he surpass Zhao Zilong?  At most, he was just overpowering Cui Yuanzhen, Lin Yan and others, but it did no harm to Gao Peng himself.

    But to establish prestige can't be when the soldiers are training, he suddenly ran over and hummed and performed a set of martial arts, right?  That was too silly and deliberate.

    So he found such an excuse, and with Gao Peng's approval, he could act aggressively in front of all the soldiers.

    So Gao Peng didn't say anything, and quietly watched him pretending to be aggressive.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 424 Powerful Sword Drawing Technique

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The 2,000 soldiers of Liu Bei's personal camp surrounded them except those on duty. There was a buzz in the arena, but no one made any noise.

    It's just that people who don't know what happened in private are asking others about the situation.

    "Hey, brother, what's the situation?"

    "It seems that General Jing wants to teach General Zhao a martial art that is very suitable for him, and he is about to show this martial art!"

    "What? General Zhao is highly skilled in martial arts. I heard that he has never lost a single defeat since following the lord, so he still needs to learn martial arts from General Jing? Could it be that General Jing's martial arts is better than General Zhao?"

    "That's not to say, the level of martial arts is one thing, but the martial arts itself is another. Maybe it's just that General Jing's martial arts are just very suitable for General Zhao!"

    "That's right, but I heard that General Jing and General Zhao fought side by side in Changbanpo. The two charged forward and were unstoppable. They killed nine in and nine out of Cao's army. General Jing's martial arts must be extraordinary.  "

    "Where is nine in and nine out, I heard that it is clearly twelve in and twelve out."

    "That's right, I was right behind the two generals, and General Ziying and those female guards can testify that there were at least a dozen in and out. There were also two other generals at the time, both of whom were famous  A fierce general, a sudden battle general, is like entering the land of no one."

    Ignoring the soldiers who were discussing, Ihara Akechi waited for the two dubs to walk forty steps away, and then made preparations.

    I saw his left leg bent slightly, his body sinking, and he stood in a left lunge. He held a three-foot-three-inch long samurai sword in his left hand, placed it on his waist, and held the handle in his right hand.  It only covered his side for a few feet, but he didn't even look at the two Dubos.

    The two Dubos were half a zhang away from forty steps, and each drew their bows and arrows, and drew their strings full. The surrounding soldiers on both sides held their breath, some stared at the two Dubos, and some stared at Jing Yuan.  wise.

    Akechi Ihara's posture made them feel very weird. Whenever a warrior confronts someone, he always confronts them head-on, and concentrates on observing the opponent's flaws.

    However, Akechi Ihara's posture doesn't seem to care at all about how the opponent moves, how to attack, it's really weird.

    After getting ready, Akechi Ihara nodded to Gao Peng. Seeing this, Gao Peng raised his right hand to the two uncles, and then swung it down suddenly.

    "Boom boom"

    "Clang"

    The sound of the bowstring and the sound of the weapon being unsheathed sounded one after another, but all the soldiers in the audience were full of bewilderment.

    "What happened? Did General Jing make a move?"

    "It should have been out! You see, there are four broken arrows beside General Jing."

    "But General Jing obviously hasn't moved!"

    "General Ruoi didn't move, where did the sound of the weapon being unsheathed just now come from?"

    "I just saw a flash of cold light, and then there were four broken arrows beside General Jing."

    After Gao Peng saw Akechi Ihara's attack, his pupils shrank slightly. With his eyesight that could see the trajectory of bees flying, he naturally understood what happened just now, but he didn't fully see what happened just now.  Kiyoihara made a wise move.

    Just now, after the two uncles shot their arrows, they arrived at Akechi Ihara's side in less than half an hour. However, the two uncles obviously didn't dare to shoot him seriously, and they all aimed at his legs.

    Just when the arrow reached Akechi Ihara's side a few feet away, Akechi Ihara made a sudden move. He drew his sword and retracted it twice at lightning speed, but because the speed was too fast, the two times he drew his sword and retracted it only came out.  One voice is actually four voices overlapping.

    And every time he drew his sword, he made two cuts, the first cut hit the iron arrowhead of the arrow, blocking its forward flight inertia, and the second cut passed through the shaft of the arrow, breaking it into pieces.  Two cuts, and then took advantage of the situation to put the knife into its sheath.

    This is the whole process that Gao Peng saw. Although the process could be clearly seen, the moment Akechi Ihara made a move, even he only saw a few saber lights and the afterimage of his arm.  traces of.

    Of course, this is also because Gao Peng only watched with his naked eyes and did not gather his eyes. If he focused his true energy on his eyes, he would see a different scene.

    There is a self-induction between the energy movement warriors, so Gao Peng has been cautious since entering the world, and he dare not use his internal strength in front of these applicants, because he is afraid of being sensed by them.

    Akechi Ihara also seemed to know that he shot too fast, and these ordinary people couldn't understand, so after cutting off the two arrows, he shouted: "Eight more crossbowmen, shoot at me."

    Gao Peng waved his hand, and immediately eight more crossbowmen walked out of the crowd, and stood with the two Dubos.In one place, all bows and arrows were shot at Akechi Ihara.

    "Bounce, bounce, bounce"

    "Clang clang"

    "Ding ding ding ding"

    The arrow shot towards Akechi Ihara like a flying locust. This time, the soldiers finally understood it. They saw a blur on the side of Akechi Ihara, a knife light and the afterimage of Akechi Ihara's arm flashed incessantly.

    None of the arrows shot at him could break through the light of the knife, and they were broken in two, falling on Akechi Ihara's side like rain.

    After all the ten arrows were chopped off by Akechi Ihara, Gao Peng raised his right fist, raised his hand to the sky, and shouted: "General Jing is mighty."

    "General Jing is mighty General Jing is mighty General Jing is mighty" At the beginning of Gao Peng, the field suddenly boiled, and the soldiers of the personal battalion shouted enthusiastically in unison.

    The corner of Akechi Ihara's mouth curled into an undetectable arc, and he achieved his goal. He stood up slowly, retracted his sword-drawing posture, raised his right palm, and clenched it suddenly.

    The cheering soldiers stopped immediately, and Akechi Ihara smiled in satisfaction, and said loudly: "Brothers, martial arts are all practiced day after day, if someone can practice them, so can you."

    "As long as you train with your heart, you will be able to teach you unique skills. When you go to the battlefield in the future, my personal barracks will definitely be invincible and invincible, and one of them will be an elite army."

    After Jing Yuanzhi finished speaking, Gao Peng also echoed: "Have you heard that? General Jing is superb in martial arts and has many methods. He can give you a few hands at will, and it is enough to save your life and kill the enemy on the battlefield, and make great achievements. You should respect him.  "

    "General Jing is mighty"

    Just now Akechi Ihara ordered the crossbowman to shoot himself with a bow and arrow. He drew his sword and chopped it down, showing the "speed" of sword drawing. Afterwards, he asked someone to find a log with the thickness of a bowl to stand on the spot, and then used the sword drawing technique to shoot himself.  Cut it, showing the "power" of speed acceleration.

    The log was not embedded in the ground, it was just laid flat on the ground. Under normal circumstances, it only needed a little force, and it would fall over with just a light touch.

    However, Akechi Ihara pulled out his sword and cut the log, but the log did not move. Even after he withdrew the sword and walked away, the soldiers were still puzzled.

    However, after waiting for two full breaths, the upper half of the log slanted down, and the section was as smooth as a mirror. Only then did I realize that the log had already been chopped off by Akechi Ihara, and everyone was amazed at his sword-drawing skills.

    Gao Pengzi also showed a state of amazement, and then Gao Peng ordered the troops to bring back their respective training, but he took the Qingzhi Sword, and Zi and Ihara Akechi began to learn sword drawing skills.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 425: Body Forging Method

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Jing Yuanzhi didn't hide any secrets, he did his best to teach Gao Peng the sword-drawing technique, because he knew that Zhao Zilong himself was a master who could create his own martial arts, and his knowledge of martial arts was extraordinary, so he could easily tell whether he had hidden secrets.

    Akechi Ihara would not think carefully about these aspects, if he hated Zhao Zilong because of reservations, then the loss outweighs the gain.

    Since he used others to achieve his own goals, he should pay the corresponding price, besides, passing martial skills to the characters in the plot has no effect on him.

    Although this world is an assessment world, Akechi Ihara also intends to manage it well. First of all, this world is his favorite world, and many characters in this world are also his favorite characters.

    As long as those applicants are dealt with, he might as well regard this world as his resident world in the future, and he can also use those battles and turbulent crowds to hone his martial arts skills.

    Therefore, he taught Gao Peng everything, and Gao Peng naturally made a fortune in silence. Akechi Ihara taught with his heart, and he learned with even more heart.

    Since that day, he started to fight every morning when he smelled the rooster, and got up as soon as the rooster crowed, and drew his sword three thousand times to increase his speed of drawing and retracting the sword.

    A row of wooden sticks was erected after the sky was slightly brighter, and formally practiced sword drawing. Akira Ihara said that the sword drawing skill must be practiced until the sword is back in its sheath without breaking the tree, and it will break itself after at least one breath.

    Because the Qingzhi sword is too sharp, it reduces the difficulty during practice and is not beneficial to practice, so Gao Peng specially changed it to an ordinary long sword, and the blade is only of ordinary sharpness.

    If you practice your sword-drawing skills to a great degree under such circumstances, and then add sword energy to the Qing Ji when facing the enemy in the future, then it will be truly invincible.

    Gao Peng practiced until the sun rose every day, and then he stopped practicing. He went to the personal barracks to do his job, and then he practiced the soldiers, occasionally practicing the Hundred Birds and the Phoenix Spear and the Seven Detective Snake Pan Spear, and occasionally sparring with Akechi Ihara.

    Akechi Ihara also admired Zhao Zilong's marksmanship very much. Based on his physical strength alone, he was not Gao Peng's opponent at all.

    Therefore, every time they sparred, Gao Peng used his pure physical strength to use his marksmanship, and Ihara Akechi needed to add internal strength to match him.

    But Gao Peng knew in his heart that in terms of martial arts alone, Akechi Ihara is definitely not his opponent. If he also uses Hunyuan Zhenqi, he will be able to win the battle. If he is caught by surprise and suddenly bursts out with internal strength, he may even kill him in a single encounter.  .

    In Jing Yuanzhi's mind, he is weaker than Zhao Zilong in terms of martial arts alone, but he can easily kill Zhao Zilong in a life-and-death fight. This is the result of unequal information.

    Since the personal battalion of Commander Gao Peng is mainly responsible for protecting the commander of the Chinese army, it is mainly composed of swords and shields, with a total of 1,000 people, supplemented by spearmen, with 800 people, and two garrisons of crossbowmen.

    The sword and shield soldiers were led by Akechi Ihara, while Gao Peng led 800 spearmen and 200 crossbowmen.

    Akechi Ihara is also very thoughtful. He slightly modified the baton and shield operations of the later anti-riot troops, and changed them into a set of fierce, simple and practical knife and shield fighting techniques, and then passed them on to his sword and shield soldiers.

    The combat effectiveness of this sword and shield soldier has suddenly increased significantly. The sword and shield soldier, which has always been known for being good at defending but not good at attacking, has become an all-rounder with both offense and defense.

    The shield, which was originally used as defensive equipment, has also turned into an extremely powerful killing weapon in the hands of the sword and shield soldiers under Akechi Ihara's command.

    In particular, he asked the craftsmen to embed sharp iron pieces at the bottom of the shield. In this way, the bottom can chop the enemy's instep, the middle can lift the enemy's chest vertically, and the top can cut the enemy's neck horizontally, which is extremely ferocious.

    On this day, Gao Peng and Akechi Ihara, who were training soldiers, received an order that Liu Bei asked them to lead all the generals above Dubo to Zhang Fei's right camp in the east of the city.

    Gao Peng, who didn't know why, gathered his troops and rushed to the right camp with a group of more than 60 generals above Dubo. When he arrived here, he found Liu Bei, Guan Yu, Zhou Cang, Cui Yuanzhen, Zhang Fei, Lin Yan and others were all present.

    "My lord." Gao Peng and Jing Yuanzhi went forward to greet Liu Bei. They found that Liu Guanzhang and even Zhou Cang had inexplicable expressions of excitement on their faces.

    "Zilong, Zhizhi, you are here." Liu Bei excitedly took the arms of the two, and walked to the generals before letting go.

    Seeing that everyone has arrived, Liu Bei clasped his fists at Lin Yan and said with a smile: "General Lin, all the soldiers have arrived, please."

    Lin Yan hurriedly clasped his fists back and saluted, "Yes, my lord."

    Gao Peng and Akechi Ihara looked at Lin Yan in surprise. Was this guy the moth?  He glanced at Cui Yuanzhen calmly, and found that his face was full of tears.There was a trace of regret in the disdain.

    However, Zhang Fei was full of complacency. At this time, he deeply felt that it was an extremely wise decision for him to get Lin Yan under his command because of his insight.

    I saw Lin Yan clasped his fists at the generals and said: "All generals, come with me."

    After saying that, he turned around and took everyone to the competition field. When he arrived at the competition field, Akechi Ihara showed a sudden look on his face, and then he was quite dumbfounded. Why didn't I think of this?  It actually made this guy feel a wave of presence in a silent anger.

    Although Gao Peng also understood it, he didn't show any signs of expression. He just sighed inwardly. It seems that the "bright card" has the advantage of being a clear card, but he, a "native", does not have these conditions.  It's useless to say.

    I saw a series of facilities arranged in a range above the competition field, such as five-step piles, deep pits, short boards, high benches, high and low platforms, ladders, single-plank bridges, high board walls, etc. To sum up, this is a f*cking  400 meter hurdle.

    At this time, many soldiers started from the 100-meter sprint one by one, stepped on five-step piles, jumped deep pits, and flew on low boards They were very busy.

    Lin Yan led the generals to the 400-meter barrier, and said loudly: "Generals, it is because of this that I invite you to come here today. This is a method of body training that Yan has learned, and I will contribute it here.  , for your general reference."

    Liu Bei couldn't contain his excitement and said: "The method of body forging has been a secret of the Fang family since ancient times. When the Qin State learned about it, there was an 'Iron Eagle Sharp Warrior'.  Overlord learned that with the 'Julu Martyr', 30,000 people defeated Han Xin's 500,000 army."

    "Furthermore, in today's world, Gao Shun obtained the method of body training, creating a 'trapped camp', invincible in all attacks, and invincible in every battle. Cao Cao obtained the method of body training, and 'tiger and leopard riders' are invincible across the world."

    Speaking of this, Liu Bei paused, took a deep breath, suppressed his excitement, but still said in a trembling voice: "Now, we also have our own body training method, and it is even better than the previous ones.  We can create an army of our own that is invincible."

    The generals were all excited when they heard this, Guan Yu stroked his beautiful beard again and again, his face, which was originally like a jujube, was even more flushed, Zhang Fei couldn't stop laughing, and couldn't stop patting Lin Yan's shoulder heavily.

    Jing Yuanzhi and Cui Yuanzhen's face twitched, and they miscalculated. They didn't expect that a mere 400-meter obstacle would be such a great thing in the eyes of ancient Chinese people.

    If I figured out the special forces training program, wouldn't I be revered as a heavenly man?

    No, Lin Yan must have experienced special forces to get here. It is impossible for him to understand the special forces training program, so why didn't he figure it out?  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 426

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    After thinking about it for a moment, the two of them realized that people in this era are incomparable with those in later generations in terms of diet, nutrition, etc. If the training intensity is too high, it will not only be useless, but may even kill them.

    The strength of these 400-meter obstacles is already the most suitable, and there is no need to engage in other moths.

    The military training methods in this era are very rough, and the exercise is only a running, and then there are various battle formation training, and the basic fighting movements of spears.

    ?The victory or defeat of a battle depends entirely on the flexibility of the operation of the battle formation, coupled with some strategies of the counselors. Generally speaking, the heart is the most important thing, rather than the number of people killed to determine the outcome. The real battlefield casualty rate is frighteningly low.

    If one side's soldiers are extremely ferocious and can cause huge casualties to the other side, the opponent's formation will naturally disintegrate. Once the formation is scattered, the soldiers will undoubtedly lose their minds, and their psychology will also collapse, which will eventually cause a big collapse. Then it is basically nothing to win more with less  Difficult.

    Just like Gao Shun's trap camp, from the beginning of its formation, there were only 700 people, and it was claimed to be 1,000, but they often used 700 people to attack troops of 10,000 people, and defeated the opponent thousands of miles instead.

    This is the power of a soldier, so what kind of soldier can be called a soldier?  Naturally, it is impossible to just be brave enough to die.

    No matter how brave you are, if you are weak and can't fight a one-on-one fight, how can you cause a lot of casualties to the opponent?  Even if one fights against the other, the casualties are only equal.

    Therefore, in addition to the spirit of not fearing death, one must also be physically strong and physically stronger than the opponent as a whole.

    And the so-called method of body forging is the only way to make strong soldiers. Through systematic training, the physical fitness of soldiers can be improved in a balanced way. Physical conditions such as strength, agility, and speed are stronger than those of the opponent.  And unfavorable.

    Going through the 400-meter obstacle completely, it has exercised almost every inch of muscle in the whole body except the head, and its strength is not great. No matter how weak the body is, it is no problem to go back and forth three or five times in a row  of.

    Because they don't need to pursue speed at the beginning, unlike later generations of troops who have requirements on how long it takes to complete a pass, for the soldiers of this era, they only need to be able to completely pass all the 400-meter obstacles.

    When the physical fitness improves, the speed will naturally become faster and faster. At that time, the soldiers must run faster, jump higher, have greater strength, and react more quickly.

    After Lin Yan explained the efficacy of each obstacle of the 400-meter obstacle and the body parts that were exercised, the generals and generals who followed their respective masters immediately started to try it with great interest.

    After finishing everything, I found that, as Lin Yan said, almost all of my body was exhausted, and I was sweating profusely, so I was very happy.

    Gao Peng found that these generals, even if they are just dubs, are superior to ordinary soldiers, and their physical fitness is basically not inferior to that of a qualified PLA soldier. Most of them can complete the 400-meter round in about two minutes.  obstacle.

    Those soldiers are somewhat uneven. The strong can complete a round trip in more than two minutes, and the average one can go back and forth in more than three minutes.

    The weakest person can't even get on the high bench, but there are other ways to replace those who can't get on, that is, to run around the high bench three times with a bowed body, which is equivalent to the energy consumed by the previous high bench, it's just this time!  Naturally, it was much slower.

    The generals were itchy to see it, and stepped forward to try it one after another. Even Liu Bei rolled up his sleeves and ran back and forth. It took about one minute and forty seconds, which was at the level of an elite special soldier.

    After Liu Bei finished running, he exclaimed happily, and then asked everyone to try it, and Gao Peng was naturally not exempt.

    At present, Gao Peng pretended to be excited and ran back and forth with Zhang Fei. Gao Peng kept a low profile and did not perform too outstandingly. He was only a few steps faster than Zhang Fei, which was also in line with Zhao Zilong's strength.

    He is more flexible than Zhang Fei, and Zhang Fei is not jealous in this respect. After the two crossed the finish line, Zhang Fei laughed and patted Gao Peng on the shoulder, saying: "Happy, happy, Zilong, you  His skills are really agile, so it¡¯s not as good as that.¡±

    Gao Peng also laughed and said: "Haha, Yide, you must eat too much pig meat (pork), so that you gain weight, so take it easy."

    "Ha ha ha ha¡­¡­"

    After listening to Gao Peng's ridicule, Liu Bei, Guan Yu and others all laughed, and Zhang Fei laughed and said: "Although a certain is slow and clumsy, his strength can subdue a cow."

    Gao Peng nodded approvingly and said: "Yi De is very humble, why is it difficult to subdue a cow? Subdue a tiger is also possible."

    "Ha ha ha ha¡­¡­"

    Just when all the generals were elated and rejoicing, Cui Yuan?Suddenly with a smile on his face, he clasped his fists to Lin Yan and said: "General Lin is selfless and has contributed this method of body training. If my lord can bring peace to the world and help the country in the future, General Lin will be the first to remember it."

    As soon as Cui Yuanzhen said this, the scene fell silent. Liu Bei walked up to Lin Yan with a serious face, cupped his fists and gave a deep bow, saying: "Being on behalf of the people of the Han Dynasty, I pay homage to General Xie Lin."

    All the generals looked at Lin Yan one after another, and the corners of Gao Peng and Akechi Ihara's mouths curled up in a slight and undetectable arc. Cui Yuanzhen's words were quite flattering.

    Who are all the people present?  Guan Yu, Zhang Fei, and Zhao Zilong have all followed Liu Bei for many years, fought south and north, never left, and made great achievements.

    However, Lin Yan's contribution to the method of body forging can be said to have given Liu Bei an opportunity to rise completely.

    But it¡¯s good for everyone to know this kind of thing, and Liu Bei will naturally make a note of him, but there is a difference between closeness and estrangement, and Liu Bei can¡¯t avoid it.

    But at this time, Cui Yuanzhen clearly pointed out the matter. In the future, Liu Bei will have to consider Lin Yan's merit and give him a higher reward than Guan Zhang.

    This will not cause dissatisfaction among the generals, but there will be some pimples in his heart. Although he may not be able to achieve the goal of flattery in the end, Cui Yuan really can't see that this kid is so empty-handed.  A credit, deliberately disgusting him.

    Lin Yan hated secretly in his heart, but his face was calm, his hands that seemed to be emotional held Liu Bei's arms, not to let him bow down, his eyes sparkled, and said: "My lord, you can't, until today, let this body training method appear in the world.  , Yan¡¯s regret.¡±

    "It's a pity the king gave birth to me but I was not born. I was born to the king and I have grown up. I wish I could live together and fight together with you."

    "Fortunately I have finally voted under the command of the lord. I only wish to use this body to help the lord achieve an eternal foundation. My wealth and life are all the lord's, and my skills are the lord's property. What merits do you have?"

    After listening to Lin Yan's words, Liu Bei immediately burst into tears, put his hands on Lin Yan's arms, and called out emotionally: "Zicheng" (Lin Yan said his surname was Lin Yanyan when he reported his name, and Zicheng.)

    "My lord"

    At this moment, Akechi Ihara and Cui Yuanzhen had chest pains, their throats were throbbing, and they urgently mobilized their internal energy to suppress the urge to vomit in their hearts.

    In fact, Gao Peng was also disgusted, but he couldn't use his internal energy, so he could only use a famous saying of Zhuge Military Master to suppress his embarrassment: I have never seen such a brazen person.

    Damn, Oscar owes a lot of people a statuette!  Although what Lin Yan said to him was a bit disgusting, the effect was very strong, and the effect of Cui Yuanzhen's killing words was completely resolved.

    Didn't Guan Yu and Zhang Fei be moved to tears, and even Zhou Cang looked at Lin Yan with reverence?

    ?Talent, what a talent, even "I was born before I was born, and I am old when I was born". Fu, I, Changshan Zhao Zilong, capitalized the word Fu.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 427: The Ninja and the Masked Man in Black

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    At night, in a certain house inside the high wall in the south of the city, Zhang Ziying, who was meditating cross-legged and closed her eyes, suddenly opened her eyes, and there were two real lights in her eyes that seemed to be released and closed.

    This is a group of buildings, surrounded by a wall nearly one foot high. In this group of buildings, there are four to five hundred women of different ages, just like Zhang Ziying, who are sitting cross-legged in meditation, and no one is sleeping.

    But Zhang Ziying was the only one who sensed that strange fluctuation.

    A mocking smile curled up on the corner of Zhang Ziying's mouth, and she murmured: "Can't you hold back anymore? I really overestimated your patience!"

    After finishing speaking, he raised the long sword placed beside him, moved his body, and disappeared into the room. The window that was originally closed has been opened.

    On the roof of the building complex surrounded by walls more than ten feet away, a black shadow embraced with arms and legs together, standing upright on the ridge of the roof, with a bright moon as big as a millstone obliquely above it.

    I saw that black figure dressed in tight black clothes, with a hood with moir¨¦ on his head, and a black scarf covering his mouth and nose, revealing only a pair of shining eyes, each three feet three inches long.  His samurai sword was slanted into his belt.

    This attire is so unique that any elementary school student in future generations can call him a unique nameNinja.

    "Are you here to kill me? General Jing, or General Jingyuan."

    A moment later, a playful female voice came from behind the ninja, Akechi Ihara.

    Akechi Ihara said indifferently: "If I'm here to kill you, do you think you can sense my location in advance?"

    Zhang Ziying nodded and said: "Indeed, I have to admit that you little devils are not weak in hiding. If you really come to kill me, maybe I won't be able to sense it until the moment you make a move."

    "It may be that the head has landed without sensing it." Akechi Ihara replied coldly, that little devil made him very upset, just like the Chinese people would be upset when they heard the word "Shina".

    "hehe."

    Zhang Ziying chuckled, showing her disdain fully, but she didn't bother with this issue too much, she was not that naive, "Stop talking nonsense, just tell me what you are here for."

    "Joining hands." Naturally, Akechi Ihara was not so childish, and went directly to the topic, "In this assessment, Cui Yuanzhen and Lin Yan, who have been exposed on their own initiative, are already difficult to deal with. There are still six applicants secretly watching."

    "Those of us applicants who actively exposed their identities, although we can gain a certain amount of power, are still at a disadvantage. Therefore, I hope to join hands with you to find out other hidden applicants first, and after we kill them all, we will each  Depending on your ability, you can live or die."

    After listening to Jing Yuanzhi's words, Zhang Ziying was stunned for a moment. Is this little devil out of his mind?  To find someone to join forces in the assessment world.

    But with her ingenuity, she just turned her head around a little, and then she realized that this little devil is not out of his mind, on the contrary, he is very smart.

    Just as he said, of the ten applicants who participated in this assessment, only four of them voluntarily revealed their identities, and six of them chose to hide their identities.

    It is obviously very disadvantageous for those applicants who are in the open. If they, the applicants who are in the open, go to war rashly, it will only benefit the hidden people.

    So the best thing they can do at the moment is to stay safe and sound, first find and kill the applicants who are hiding in the dark, and then slowly deal with the opponents around them.

    However, Ihara wisely chose himself as the partner of cooperation. This is where he is wise, because obviously, this world is a continuation of the world he has experienced before, and he has an unparalleled advantage in this world.

    To secretly investigate the hidden applicants, it is natural that he, a semi-native, can help him more.

    Thinking of this, Zhang Ziying's eyes flashed coldly, and she said coldly: "It's okay to cooperate, but at least you have to show the strength worthy of my cooperation. If I can kill you directly, why should I cooperate with you?"

    After speaking, Zhang Ziying slowly drew out the long sword in her hand.

    Akechi Ihara's eyes were fixed, and without saying a word, he turned around and flew towards the outside of the city. His figure flickered, leaving an afterimage on the spot, and his real body was already a few meters away.  Another roof.

    He knew very well in his heart that when they faced off against masters of this level, the movement would definitely be serious, and it would definitely alarm the female guards and defenders.

    If he did something here, with his current attire, he would appear in the female guard station again, and if he was discovered, he would be completely indisputable, even if he jumped into the Yellow River, he would not be able to clean up.

      At that time, it can only be a defection. Not only will the power of Liu Jun's camp disappear, but it will become a mouse crossing the street. Facing the hostility between Liu and Cao, no, Sun and Liu will inevitably form an alliance. At that time, they will face three parties  hostility.

    Moreover, his camp is still in Liu Jun, and he can't even vote against Cao Cao, because he has to kill Cao Jun to complete the task, and it is impossible to vote for Sun Quan. Once the two parties form an alliance and inform each other, wouldn't it be self-voting to vote for Sun Quan?  snare?

    The best result at that time is to get up, wait for the battle of Chibi to start, take advantage of the chaos and quickly reach the number of kills, return in despair, and get nothing.

    Akechi Ihara thought clearly about these things in an instant, so he decisively chose to leave this place and go outside the city, and this move can also test whether the other party really intends to cooperate with him.

    If the opponent chooses to make noise, such as shouting "there is an assassin" or something, he will resolutely give up the idea of ??cooperation, return to the pro-barracks to sleep as quickly as possible, pretend nothing happened, and try his best to find opportunities to kill in the future  This woman.

    If the other party just followed up quietly, it means that the other party really just wanted to see if he was qualified enough to cooperate with her.

    Akechi Ihara was very satisfied with the result. The other party just followed up with light work and did not make any noise, so there is a lot to be done.

    And he has the same thoughts as Zhang Ziying, if he can kill her in one fell swoop, then everything will be fine, if he can't kill her in a short time, then he will cooperate with her, and we will discuss it later.

    In fact, from the very beginning, Zhang Ziying never thought of making any noise to expose Akechi Ihara, especially after seeing his speed.

    It's very simple, it's not good for Akei Ihara to tolerate Liu Jun. If she can keep him, naturally she doesn't need to say anything, even if she goes to a place where there is no one outside the city, she can also keep him.

    If he can't stay, the most is to force him to sentence him to leave Liu Jun. He will definitely turn from light to darkness in the future and hide himself. This way, it will be even more detrimental to her.

    Therefore, although she will certainly not sincerely cooperate with Ihara Akechi, she will not do such meaningless things.

    Akechi Ihara's movement method is very characteristic of ninjas. He leans forward and runs at an extremely fast speed.  Can't see the shadows.

    Zhang Ziying, on the other hand, used Tiyun Zong, tapped her left and right feet alternately, almost without landing, and chased Jing Yuanzhi in a straight line in mid-air, and her speed was not slow.

    It's just that neither of them noticed it, so when they left the place and flew out of the city, a black shadow crawled from the roof tiles on a roof tens of feet away from the roof where they were standing before.  up.

    This is also a figure covered in night clothes, with a black triangular scarf wrapped on the head and a triangular scarf covering the face.

    ? Although they are both dressed in the same nocturnal costume, they should be called black-clothed masked men, which are completely different concepts from ninjas.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 428: Tie

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Twenty miles outside the south gate of Xiakou City.

    The bright moon hangs high, sprinkling pieces of brilliance, like covering the earth with a hazy silver tulle.

    Under the silvery moonlight, a black shadow, like some kind of animal that moves by jumping, rises and falls on the canopy at an extremely fast speed.

    In the air not far behind him, a soft and beautiful figure dressed in a white dress, with a concave and convex figure, exquisite and handsome, long hair fluttering, and holding a three-foot green blade walked in the air, just like a fairy flying in the sky under the moonlight  , forming a stark contrast with the black shadow.

    "It's almost there." Akechi Ihara jumped forward, his eyes suddenly turned cold, and after a forward leap, he didn't continue to move forward, but turned around suddenly, and lengthened Zhang Ziying who was in the air behind him.

    Akechi Ihara was extremely fast, turning back abruptly, and arrived in front of Zhang Ziying in an instant.

    However, Zhang Ziying had long been focused and guarded against Akechi Ihara, so she did not panic when unexpected events happened. The long sword in her hand had already been unsheathed, and with a shake of her wrist, ripples appeared on the long sword.

    A fine steel long sword, as if turned into a soft ribbon, became soft and tortuous, erratic, and unpredictable.

    "poof"

    Zhang Ziying's pupils constricted sharply, just as she launched the Wudang round finger soft sword technique that she had practiced for many years to attack Akechi Ihara, and stabbed him in the heart smoothly.

    That Akechi Ihara made a soft sound, and a puff of smoke exploded into the air, but Zhang Ziying's sword was weak, obviously it didn't hit anything at all.

    "Chi"

    An inaudible sound of breaking through the air came from behind her head, Zhang Ziying didn't have time to think about it, her left foot was a little on the back of her right foot, her whole body suddenly swayed up, and she jumped more than ten feet upwards, doing a backflip in the air, it was finally dangerous and dangerous  Avoiding the slash on the back of his neck.

    "Avatar technique."

    Zhang Ziying uttered three words coldly, swung the long sword, and it turned into a soft belt again, with a flash of sword light, and with a movement of his body, he rushed to the real body of Akechi Ihara, who passed him and landed on the canopy below.

    "Hehe, General Ziying is very knowledgeable." Akechi Ihara chuckled, raised his samurai sword in his hand, and with a swish, two clones slid out from his body, one left and one right.  people.

    Immediately, the five figures shifted rapidly, and Akechi Ihara's real body was completely mixed into the clone, making it difficult to capture.

    Five figures jumped down from the canopy of the tree and fell to the ground. They had to admit that his lightness was not as good as that of Zhang Ziying.

    It's a pity that I haven't been able to get in touch with the world of high martial arts like "Naruto". The ninjas in "Koga Ninjutsu" are more like supernatural beings, and they need to awaken their talents.  surgery-based.

    Akechi Ihara doesn't have much talent, so he only learned some common ninjutsu in the world of Koga Ninjutsu. Otherwise, if he could learn ninjutsu such as "snapshot", he would be able to teach Zhang Ziying how to be a man in minutes.

    So he chose to fight with his feet on the ground. After all, ninja is just his deputy. His real first job has always been a samurai!

    Immediately after landing, Zhang Ziying was surrounded by five Akechi Iharas. She couldn't tell which one was the real body for a moment, so she had to treat all five of them as the real body.

    Zhang Ziying's sword posture changed, and the blade was horizontally placed in front of her chest, with her left and right palms facing each other like embracing a ball. When five figures surrounded her, the long sword moved slowly, and several white halos suddenly appeared around her.  Positive and oblique circles, circular and elliptical circles, large circles enclosing small circles, endlessly rotating and flickering.

    "Ding ding ding ding"

    "Puff puff¡­¡­"

    The samurai swords in the hands of the besieging five statures chopped or slashed, and the samurai swords collided with those light circles, making a dense sound of gold and iron.

    The next moment, Zhang Ziying's true energy circulated, and those circles of light suddenly expanded outwards, rushing towards the five Akechi Ihara who besieged her.

    Except for one of them bursting out with internal force and splitting a circle of light, the other four all disappeared in light smoke.

    Akechi Ihara took a few steps back, holding the knife on his right cheek with both hands, he found that at this moment, Zhang Ziying's whole body seemed to be protected by thousands of long swords, without any flaws.

    "This is Wudang Taiji Sword." Akechi Ihara fixed his eyes together and shouted in a deep voice.

    "General Jing is very knowledgeable." Zhang Ziying sarcastically returned what Akechi Jinghara said just now.

    Akechi Ihara snorted coldly, and said coldly: "The Wudang Tai Chi Sword is really extraordinary, and there is no gap or flaw in its defense. Unfortunately, it is just a layer of tortoise shell after all."

    "If there is no flaw, it will be broken with strength."??, watch me cut through your turtle shell with one blow.  "

    After speaking, the samurai sword stood up and turned to the right. The turning speed was not fast, but a series of afterimages of the blade were pulled out. The slow speed was naturally an illusion.  , all afterimages condense into one.

    Otherwise, if the opponent really needs to accumulate momentum for so long to perform a move, how can Zhang Ziying be indifferent and watch the opponent gather momentum?  It's not a stupid anime.

    Zhang Ziying saw that Akechi Ihara had finished gaining momentum, and knew that the next attack would be a thunderbolt, so she couldn't help getting 120,000 energized, using Taiji swordsmanship with all her strength, and the illusionary circles of light on the sword became more and more.  Her whole body has been hidden in countless circles of light.

    One of the halos has not disappeared, and the other has regenerated, as if forming a fortress with sword light. If you look down from the top, you can find that the halos are tightly packed together, really like a turtle shell  so-so.

    Akechi Ihara is really right in saying this, the Tai Chi sword's defense is transformed into a basalt shell, covering itself like an upside-down bowl, without a single gap, it can be said that it has no flaws.

    "Toda Issao¡¤Secret Art¡¤Study¡¤Severance with one sword." Akechi Ihara shouted loudly, and jumped up, the samurai sword he held up high was filled with true energy, and the air was obviously distorted, as if the void was about to be destroyed by this sword  cut open.

    "Boom"

    With a loud noise, Akechi Ihara slashed the knife and immediately jumped back backwards with the force of the shock, falling several feet away, Zhang Ziying's stabbing sword naturally fell through the air.

    At this moment, Akechi Ihara and Zhang Ziying both blushed. It was obvious that both of them had received a huge shock.

    Akechi Ihara's double cut did cut through Zhang Ziying's defensive sword circle, but Zhang Ziying did not suffer from the backlash of strength and internal injuries as he imagined, but instead threw out a sword at the moment the defense was broken.

    And Akechi Ihara also suffered a violent shock at this time, and was no longer able to kill his opponent. In desperation, he had no choice but to use the force of the shock to retreat. In this fight, the two were actually tied.

    After the two of them secretly adjusted their breaths for a few breaths, the scatter of true energy caused by the shock was calmed down, the flushing on their faces subsided, and they returned to normal.

    I didn't expect that this woman's skill was so high that she was not inferior to me. My idea was indeed correct. This woman was my confidant's serious trouble. Lin Yan and Cui Yuanzhen combined were not as threatening to me as this woman.

    And Zhang Ziying also had the same idea at this time, it seems that if he wants to kill this little devil, he still has to take advantage of it!  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 429 Cooperation Sneak Attack

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "How? General Ziying, is Ihara's strength enough to join forces with you?" Akechi Ihara put his knife into its sheath and asked sarcastically.

    Zhang Ziying also sheathed her sword, because there was no need for the fight to continue, the strength of the two of them was evenly matched, if they wanted to continue fighting, they would have to fight to the death, the outcome would be indistinguishable.

    Between them, the outcome can only be based on one party's defeat, and the other will most likely win miserably, and they may even suffer losses and die together.

    "I have to admit that you are indeed qualified to cooperate with me, so how do you plan to cooperate?" Zhang Ziying said lightly.

    "It's very simple. We are killing other applicants, or confirming that other applicants have returned. Before we are in this world, we must not attack each other. I will first deal with Cui Yuanzhen and Lin Yan with all my strength, so that they have no time to trouble you, and you  "

    Akechi Ihara's eyes flickered slightly, and said: "Use the power you have to track down the applicant who is hiding in the dark. After confirming the identity of the applicant, how many can be harvested, each of us depends on our ability."

    "You can choose to solve it in private, or you can choose to share information. We will divide the applicants equally."

    "Actually, we don't have to fight to the death in this world. Since our strength is between equals, it's better to keep each other in peace, and then each enter the next stage of reincarnation, improve each other's strength, and fight again next time we meet.  "

    "Anyway, in the final battle for the Lord of Reincarnation, you will have to face at least one strongest opponent. I hope that in the final decisive battle, you will meet General Ziying. Then we will complete this time again.  How about the completed duel?"

    The corner of Zhang Ziying's mouth twitched into a playful smile, and said lightly: "I accept the cooperation method, as for the latterhehe, to be honest, if you were Chinese, I might believe your words, but it's a pity that you are a little devil."

    Akechi Ihara focused his eyes and said in a deep voice: "General Ziying, respecting your opponent is also respecting yourself. There are good and bad people in any country. Perhaps there have been mortal enemies between our countries, but this has nothing to do with character.  Nothing to do."

    "China also has despicable and shameless villains who have no promises. Japan also has promises and promises. You can say that I, Akechi Ihara, is cruel and cunning, but the promises I make have always been spit and nails."

    "If you say you want to kill the whole family, you will never let one go. If you say you want to fight fairly, at least in this world, I will never target you again."

    "Ninja is just my deputy. My real identity is a samurai of the Great Japanese Empire. What I yearn for more is a one-on-one fair duel rather than backstabbing."

    "This can be seen from the fact that I lured you out this time openly, rather than using ninja methods to attack you."

    Zhang Ziying was noncommittal after listening to Jing Yuanzhi's words, but her expression seemed to be less cold, and she just said indifferently: "If you came this time, you were wearing the clothes of the world instead of this ninja costume, your words will be more convincing  .¡±

    "However, your personal quality is indeed higher than that of ordinary ghosts Japanese people are higher. At least I haven't heard the words 'Baga' and 'China' from you. Since you call China China, then I will  I don¡¯t want to call you a devil.¡±

    After saying this, Zhang Ziying moved, flew backwards, and disappeared into the forest, only a joking sentence came from afar, "Also, Mr. Jing Yuan, I have a suggestion for you.  , don¡¯t call out the names of your moves, because I feel that¡¯s stupid.¡±

    Akechi Ihara's face darkened, and he snorted: "A woman's opinion, the most important thing in a samurai duel is the momentum. If I tell you, you won't understand."

    After a rebuttal, his eyes flickered, and he muttered to himself in a low voice: "But it seems really stupid"

    ? This confrontation made Ihara Akechi feel a little sympathy for Zhang Ziying. As for Zhang Ziying, he didn't know if that was the case, but judging from the change in his attitude, at least his opponent had won the respect of the other party.

    Akechi Ihara does not hate China, because in his eyes, China is just a country that was once beaten by their country like a bereaved dog.

    Although they fell short in the end, they are the perpetrators after all, and China is the victim. He has no reason to hate a country that has been ravaged by their country.

    Moreover, as a China hand, he is proficient in the history and culture of China and Japan, so he clearly knows how much Japan has benefited from China.

    So he, like his grandfather, has always regarded China as a target that can be conquered, and hatred is naturally out of the question, so he can feel sympathy for Zhang Ziying.

    ?As for Zhang Ziying, as a Chinese, she can respect Akechi Ihara, a powerful opponent with certain personal qualities, but it is absolutely impossible to talk about sympathy or good feelings.

    If given the chance, she would definitely kill him without hesitation, Bushido spirit?  Huh, idiot.

    After Zhang Ziying left, Akechi Ihara also returned to the Qin Barracks.

    Zhang Ziying's female guard training base is in the south of the city, and the ancient dignitaries paid attention to sitting north and facing south, so Liu Bei's residence is in the north of the city.

    And Guan Yu and Zhang Fei are in charge of Zuoying and Youying respectively, in the west and east of the city respectively.

    Akechi Jinghara leaped and galloped in the forest, thinking about how to deal with Cui Yuanzhen and Lin Yan in his mind, his attention was slightly distracted.

    "Clang"

    At this moment, a sharp sound of metal friction sounded in this silent mountain forest.

    Akechi Ihara was horrified. Before he could react, a silver glow had already reached his body, heading straight for his throat. Before he could think about it, Akechi Ihara's instincts developed over the years as a samurai saved his life.

    "Clang"

    "Ding"

    "poof"

    "Well"

    The sound of the long knife being drawn out of its sheath sounded, and while dodging sideways, the knife drawing technique was used instantly, and the silver light was successfully knocked away, but Akechi Ihara still felt a pain in his chest, and couldn't help being terrified.

    At the juncture of life and death, Akechi Ihara's body reacted faster than his brain. He took a few steps back, the clone technique was activated, and the four clones rushed towards the attacker in an instant.

    Swinging both hands repeatedly, a large number of shurikens were thrown over the sky, and finally the attacker was temporarily pushed back. Akechi Ihara leaped a distance of tens of feet in a blink of an eye.

    "Despicable villain." Akechi Ihara moved his dantian with luck, exhaled and let out a loud shout of anger, which spread several miles away.

    He made a mistake in his judgment and was already injured at this time. A long and deep wound from his left chest to his right chest was bleeding continuously, and an incomparably solid Qi invaded his body, rampaging through his meridians, wreaking havoc.

    Akechi Ihara hurriedly channeled the energy in his body to expel the true energy, which was more harmful to him than trauma.  (Because it feels too stupid to write chakra, and the little devil¡¯s stuff can¡¯t be called internal energy, so I have to use energy) (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 430: Lin Yan Who Was Lying Innocently

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    It turned out that when Akechi Ihara was in critical condition just now, he only saw a long silver light shooting towards his throat, so he didn't have time to think about it, so he had to dodge sideways and at the same time block it with the fastest sword drawing technique.

    Unexpectedly, that silver glow was just the barrel of a long spear, and in front of the barrel, there was a section of the spear head, which was black and dull, blending into the night, Akechi Ihara was so anxious that he couldn't see it clearly.

    When he dodged sideways, the opponent saw that it was difficult to lock the throat with a gun, so he lowered the spear slightly, intending to shoot through the chest, but Akechi Ihara, judging by the front end of the silver light, drew his sword and slammed into the position of the silver light.

    I don't know whether it's Ihara Akechi's luck or his misfortune. He made a mistake in his judgment, and the position to block was the barrel of the gun. As a result, the tip of the gun had already passed through the blockade of his long knife and pierced into his left chest.

    Fortunately, he blocked it in time, and the tip of the gun only pierced his pectoralis major, and didn't go deep into his chest cavity, hurting his heart. However, because of his blocking, the spear was knocked aside and slipped across his chest, pulling it out.  A long wound.

    What's more, there was a mighty qi attached to the long spear, and Akechi Ihara couldn't use enough energy in his eagerness.

    ?Not only was the right hand holding the knife numb from the shock, but there was also an incomparably condensed zhenqi on the tip of the gun, which invaded his body when the tip of the gun pierced his skin.

    At this time, Akechi Ihara was injured both internally and externally. This was his misfortune, but was it not his luck?

    Just because the spearhead was dark and gloomy, exuding a piercing chill from time to time, obviously, the spearhead was made of black iron.

    If Akechi Ihara hit the tip of the gun with the long knife in his hand, then the only result would be that the long knife in his hand would be broken, and the tip of the gun would shoot him through the heart without any hindrance, and his heart would feel chilled and his heart would fly.

    Moreover, the attacker also made some misjudgments. If he knew that Akechi Ihara hadn't seen the point of the gun, and didn't choose to change his move, then the point of the gun would not have passed Akechi Ihara's chest, but his neck.

    It can be said that Akechi Ihara has recovered his life, but this life is only temporarily recovered, because he is not out of danger at this time.

    The sneak attacker was naturally the masked man in black who followed Akechi Ihara in the city before, and the spear with the black iron tip also showed his identity, it was Gao Peng.

    He and Ihara Akechi lived under the same roof, and the room was only separated by a yard more than a foot wide. Naturally, Ihara Akechi's movements could not be hidden from him.

    Gao Peng was afraid of being discovered by Akechi Ihara, so he kept a distance of at least thirty feet from him.

    He once experimented that when Akechi Ihara or Zhang Ziying was running the energy in his body, the maximum distance he could sense was about 20 feet. Once it exceeded 20 feet, he would no longer be able to sense it.

    He tried to overestimate the strength of the two of them as much as possible, so he set the tracking distance at a distance of 30 feet. Besides, his lightness kungfu was so good that he was not under Zhang Ziying's ladder, so Akechi Jingyuan naturally couldn't find Gao Peng.

    From the time Akechi Ihara left the barracks, rushed to the station of the female guards, had a conversation with Zhang Ziying, and then the two left the city, he was always behind him.

    He heard the movement of the two men's hands from a long distance away, and Gao Peng wanted to get closer to see if he could find an opportunity to reap the benefits.

    But after thinking about it, the two just want to test each other's strength, and they will definitely not go all out when they come up. If they approach rashly, they may be discovered. After all, when it comes to lurking assassination and stealth, ninjas are experts in this field.

    So Gao Peng finally decided to squat in the grass and get up and become a Voldemort. If he is lucky, he might be able to pick up a head for nothing, even if he doesn't get a head, there is no loss.

    Of course, he also carefully selected the location of the ambush. Judging from the location where the two fought, if the two returned separately regardless of the outcome, then Akechi Ihara would definitely go in a certain direction if he wanted to return to the barracks.

    If there is a winner, one person must die. If Akechi Ihara dies, then Zhang Ziying cannot be unscathed, and the speed of returning is definitely not as fast as when he came, and he will have time to catch up.

    If Zhang Ziying dies and Ihara Akechi returns, he will hit his gun. If the two of them do not hang up, but instead reach a cooperation, then when they return, he can also sneak attack Ihara Akechi first.

    After all, Zhang Ziying had impressed him too deeply, and Gao Peng was still not sure that he could win against her, so he subconsciously chose the direction of Akechi Ihara as the ambush route.

    What he needs to do is to carefully calculate the angle of the route from the starting point to the barracks, because they are all masters of lightness kung fu, and they must move forward in a straight line, so this angle is easy to calculate.

    Therefore, Gao Peng was about three or four miles away from where the two started.Fang lay in ambush, waiting for Akechi Ihara to arrive.

    Sure enough, he waited, and the route deviated by a few meters, but this was not a big problem. After Akechi Ihara approached, Gao Peng made a decisive move.

    Because he didn't want Akechi Ihara to find out in advance, he didn't attach his true energy to the barrel of the gun until the moment he shot, and the deadly choke gun shot out, heading straight for Akechi Ihara's throat.

    Since the true energy is used to control the ejection of the gun head, Gao Peng can no longer launch long-range attacks like sword air and sword air. Only because the speed of the ejection of the gun head is faster than the flying speed of the true energy emitted by the tip of the gun, so Gao Peng chose  In order to assassinate Ihara Akechi with a gun.

    Unexpectedly, this guy reacted so quickly, even with the tip of the spear in front of him, he was able to draw a sword to block it. However, he himself is also practicing sword drawing skills, so he naturally knows that this move is so swift and fierce, which is rare in the world.

    It was no surprise at the moment, besides, the shot was not useless. Akechi Ihara had already been injured, so Gao Peng was going to make persistent efforts to kill this guy here.

    Just as he was about to raise his gun and stab again, he saw several figures sliding out of the boy and rushing towards him. Gao Peng immediately recognized that this was the avatar technique in ninjutsu.

    The avatar technique is different from things like phantoms, and it has a certain combat power. Gao Peng dare not be careless, and Akechi Ihara threw a shuriken, forcing Gao Peng to take a few steps back and deal with the current situation first. Let Ihara  Wisdom gained a precious respite.

    "Ding ding ding ding"

    Gao Peng used the throat-locking spear technique, and the spear in his hand burst out with a cold light, stabbing all the shurikens, and at this time the four clones were killed.

    ?Gao Peng jumped up and fought against the crowd with one opponent, and when he didn't know the opponent's strength, Swallow's Eighteen Flips was a good choice.

    After jumping into the air, Gao Peng turned his body, head down, and shot at the first clone that jumped up and chased him.

    At this time, Akechi Ihara already knew that the spear in the opponent's hand was different, and there was a black spear head in front of him, so the avatar slashed at the head of the deadly throat gun this time.

    "Ding"

    "poof"

    The result was naturally tragic. The samurai sword in the avatar's hand slashed the head of the Zhongxuan iron gun, and it broke instantly with a crisp sound. Since the sword was also transformed by Akechi Ihara's energy, it immediately dissipated into light smoke after breaking, and then the smoke dissipated.  , and that clone.

    "So that's the case. This avatar is low in strength, and it can only dissipate after being hit. It is only better than the phantom. The biggest effect is to confuse people."

    After testing out the reality of this avatar, Gao Peng had no scruples and shot with all his strength. In a few breaths, he broke up the remaining three avatars and looked at Akechi Ihara's real body.

    After delaying for a while, Akechi Ihara has successfully dispelled Gao Peng's true energy that had invaded his body, and took out gauze from the reincarnation watch to tie up the wound.

    When Gao Peng looked at him, Akechi Ihara had just tied the last knot, held the samurai sword stuck by his side again, looked at Gao Peng with hatred, and said coldly: "Lin Yan, you despicable villain, I swear to kill you today.  Ru.¡± (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 431 Not good at close combat?  You think too much

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Hearing this, Gao Peng's heart was moved, and he didn't speak. He just let out a deep cold snort, and shot the gun again.  The tip of the gun was trembling continuously, and it stabbed at Akechi Ihara while spinning the gun.

    Seeing Gao Peng's move, Akechi Ihara had no doubts, and determined that the opponent was Lin Yan. Immediately, he launched the "Killer Knife" technique of Yagyu Xinyinliu, and Gao Peng fought fast and attacked quickly.

    "Ding ding ding ding"

    A burst of dense metal and iron clanging sounds joined together, and its frequency almost formed the old-fashioned class bell of the school of later generations.

    It was only after this encounter that Akechi Jingyuan realized that he had always underestimated Lin Yan, and he never thought that he would hide his strength in Changbanpo's situation.

    The speed of the opponent's moves and the strong marksmanship are simply unprecedented. This is the first time he has met an opponent in terms of the speed of moves. He is Chang Shan Zhao Zilong who he admires very much. His marksmanship is not as good as this guy.

    Of course, it is in the case of infantry combat. With Akechi Ihara's knowledge of martial arts, it is natural to see that this set of marksmanship used by the opponent is infantry marksmanship.

    If he was on horseback and couldn't use his strength from his feet, his marksmanship would definitely not be able to reach such a fast speed, and he would certainly not be able to walk thirty times in front of Zhao Zilong, and the precipice would be restrained by the snake-coiled force of the Seven Detective Snake Coiled Spear  , A shot picked off the horse.

    However, at this moment, I am fighting the opponent on foot.

    But to be quick, Ihara Akechi has never been afraid of anyone. Gao Peng's throat-throat lock gun is as fast as lightning, but Ihara Akechi's saber technique is not slow at all.  The flashing shape is equally flexible.

    What he fears the most about Zhang Ziying's sword skills is that Zhang Ziying's martial arts, which are unparalleled in defense and flawless in defense, will make him feel like a mouse pulling a turtle, unable to make a move.  With head-to-head fighting skills.

    However, when encountering an opponent like Gao Peng who also pursues the speed of moves, Akechi Ihara is not at all afraid. He confronts him tit-for-tat, fast against fast, you come and go, and the blade in the forest shines brightly.

    Liusheng Xinyinliu has excellent martial arts such as "Murder Sword", "Living Sword", "Wujian Take", and "Moon Zhichao" created by Liusheng Shibingwei's collection of Xinyinliu martial arts.

    Akechi Ihara believes in the theory of "Taken's Killing Technique", and believes that the martial arts not aimed at killing advocated in "Living Sword" and "No Sword Take" are hypocrisy and hypocrisy.  We win by not being killed," even more scoffed.

    Therefore, he intensively researched the initial martial art "Killing Sword" of the Liusheng Xinyin style created by Yanagyu Zongyan. The actual moves are more subtle, but every move is to injure but not kill. The purpose is to subdue the opponent.  "" "No Knife Take" and "Moon's Copy" are dismissive.

    Later, I learned some fierce sword techniques of Koga-ryu ninjas in Koga ninja posts, and integrated them into "Killing Sword", and Ihara Akechi's sword skills have been improved to a higher level.

    Especially after learning how to draw a sword, he applied some of the vigorous skills of drawing a sword to his sword technique, which made his already lightning-fast sword technique a bit faster.

    Akechi Ihara saw that the opponent's marksmanship was getting faster and faster, and the faster his sword technique was, the faster the opponent's marksmanship was.

    The opponent must have been immersed in marksmanship for many years. Not only has he practiced this fast spear that is not inferior to his murderous sword, but his riding marksmanship has also reached the level of a first-class general in the Three Kingdoms, so he must not have time to practice other martial arts  , even if there is, it is definitely not as powerful as marksmanship, if that is the case

    Thinking of this, Akechi Ihara's energy erupted, and he slashed out more than twenty knives in one breath, forcing Gao Peng back half a step, and then raised his hand, a cloud of smoke burst out in the field, and Akechi Ihara's figure suddenly disappeared in the smoke  middle.

    smoke bomb?  ridiculous.

    Gao Peng curled his lips in disdain. The use of smoke bombs and other methods in melee combat by their level masters is simply a joke. Among other things, the aura that circulates energy fluctuates like fireflies in the dark night, that's it  cough cough.

    So Gao Peng shot to the left without hesitation.

    "poof"

    Gao Peng's expression froze, no, this is the avatar, at this time another wave suddenly came from the right side, Gao Peng didn't have time to think about it, once the long gun in his hand was shortened to the shortest with a clang, he held it with his left hand for a turn.

    "when"

    The long spear blocked the slash that slashed at the side of his neck at the last moment, but the next moment, Akechi Ihara's figure was already two feet in front of Gao Peng.within ??.

    He firmly held down Gao Peng's long spear with a long knife in his right hand, and stabbed Gao Peng's abdomen with a small Tai knife less than two feet long in his left hand with a grinning grin.

    Just now Akechi Ihara threw a smoke bomb, and at the same time separated a clone, and attached a lot of energy to the clone, and radiated it wantonly, making the breath fluctuate like the real body, but the real body tried to restrain the energy and move only with body skills.

    Immediately, the avatar and the real body separated from each other, and under the cover of the smoke, they rushed towards Gao Peng from left to right.

    As expected, Gao Peng was confused by the clone on the left, and his long spear attacked to the left, while Akechi Ihara's real body suddenly launched an attack from the right.

    A Japanese samurai usually has two weapons on his body, one is a "hidao", which is a long sword more than three feet long in his hand, and the other is a small sword, which is a short sword in his left hand, because it is usually inserted under his ribs and  It is called "threat difference" or "threat cutting".

    And the applicant has the storage space for the reincarnation watch, so naturally he does not need to carry it with him all the time.

    Akechi Ihara found that the opponent's marksmanship was not as fast as his swordsmanship, and he couldn't hold it for a while, and judged that the opponent was not good at close combat, so he started to bully him and fight with him.

    His strategy was obviously very successful. He used the smoke bomb and clone technique to successfully deceive the opponent to get close, and then took out the ribs and stabbed the opponent's lower abdomen. In his eyes, the opponent was basically a dead man.

    However, facing Akechi Ihara's bullying, Gao Peng not only didn't panic at all, but instead showed a strange look in his eyes.

    Akechi Ihara didn't understand at first, but the next moment, his face changed dramatically.

    "Crack bang bang"

    "click"

    "poof"

    Facing Akechi Ihara's stab, Gao Peng didn't panic, his empty right hand turned into a fist, the Hunyuan Qi suddenly condensed, and the "Qiaodu Yinyang" in the Hunyuan palm struck accurately with lightning speed.  Akechi Ihara holds the knife on the wrist.

    Akechi Ihara only felt a huge force coming, he couldn't hold the ribs in his hand, and flew out.

    After Gao Peng slapped Akechi Tokihara's hand on the ribs, he didn't stop for a moment, flipped his wrist, and took advantage of the situation to "subdue the devil alone". The mixed energy and the power of the seven dragons and seven elephants were firmly imprinted on Akechi Akira's chest  between the belly.

    Akechi Ihara staggered back, but it wasn't over yet. After slapping Akechi Ihara back with a palm, he kicked up again, and the most vicious move of Tan's leg, "Heart Piercing Kick", hit Ihara Akechi in the chest.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 432 Origin

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Akechi Ihara immediately flew back, and a mouthful of blood spurted out in mid-air. With such force, Akechi Ihara's mask was thrown away, revealing his bloodless face.

    After Jing Yuanzhi landed on the ground, he didn't dare to delay for a moment, turned his hand over, and a few longan-sized pills of different colors appeared in his hand, and he threw it directly into his mouth.

    It is also thanks to his not weak skill that at the critical moment of life and death, all the energy of the whole body is concentrated in the chest, avoiding the evil consequences of being directly interrupted by the heart vein and breaking the internal organs to death.

    But at this moment, he was also seriously injured. At least four sternums were broken by Gao Peng's dragon elephant. The wound cut by the black iron gun head was bleeding profusely.  Vigorous and solid zhenqi scurry through his meridians, heading straight for his heart.

    Along the way, he collided with his own energy, and his meridians were destroyed. Fortunately, he took the holy medicine for healing and the qi-invigorating panacea in time. With the power of the medicine, the situation will improve, but Will Gao Peng give him a chance?

    The answer is naturally no. Gao Peng admires Jing Yuanzhi's will to fight very much. He didn't expect to get to this point. He didn't give up at all and wanted to struggle. Do you have time to digest and absorb the medicine at this time?

    Therefore, in order to show respect for this opponent, Gao Peng decided to let him die happily.

    "Clang"

    Gao Peng jumped up, and the head of the deadly throat-locking gun shot out, heading straight for Akechi Ihara's throat.

    At this time, Akechi Ihara knelt on the ground with one knee, with the long knife in his right hand stuck upside down on the ground, supporting his body, bleeding profusely from his mouth, and looked up at Gao Peng who was jumping forward.

    However, in the face of Gao Peng's soul-hunting shot, Akechi Ihara showed an inexplicable smile on his face.

    "Chi"

    Gao Peng suddenly heard a piercing sound coming from his side, and a powerful breath reached his side in an instant.

    Gao Peng's heart shuddered, and he had to give up killing Akechi Ihara for the time being. The Eighteen Swallows rolled over and flipped to one side out of thin air.

    "Shua"

    "Wow"

    Just after Gao Peng avoided it, an invisible sword energy flew past where Gao Peng was just now, and chopped on a thigh-thick tree trunk next to it. The upper half of the big tree fell down immediately, and the fracture was as smooth as a mirror.

    And Akechi Ihara breathed a sigh of relief at this time, without the slightest hesitation, he immediately forced a burst of energy, got up and ran towards the barracks. When he was attacked suddenly and was injured just now, Akechi Ihara knew something was wrong.

    So he pumped up his energy and gave a loud shout, the purpose of which was to alert the "allies" in the other direction.

    Seeing Akechi Ihara fleeing, Gao Peng's expression became tense, and he was about to chase him down, but a figure suddenly fell from mid-air and stopped in front of him. Gao Peng was furious and charged with his gun.

    A few halos of light appeared out of thin air, blocking all the dozen or so guns he was rushing to attack. Gao Peng sighed secretly, knowing that he had lost the chance to kill Akechi Ihara this time, and retreated immediately with his guns.

    "The deadly throat lock gun, is that you?" When Zhang Ziying saw the long gun in the hand of the person in front of him clearly, and took a few more moves from the opponent, she was shocked and exclaimed.

    Both the deadly throat lock gun and the deadly throat lock gun are very unique. Even if Gao Peng changed the head of the gun, Zhang Ziying recognized the unique gun barrel at a glance, and immediately knew the identity of the other party.

    Gao Peng's eyes flickered slightly, and his inner strength gathered in his throat, so that his voice became the same as his original self, instead of Zhao Zilong's voice, "It's me, farewell to Stalingrad, you are stronger."

    Zhang Ziying put down the long sword involuntarily, pointed at the ground obliquely, smiled bitterly, and said: "You are not the same, your progress is even greater than mine, I can only draw with Akechi Ihara,  You can beat it."

    Speaking of this, Gao Peng's tone was full of dissatisfaction, "Why don't you let me kill this little devil? Even if you want to snatch the head and prevent me from killing him, you can do it yourself!"

    Speaking of business, Zhang Ziying looked solemn, and said: "For me, he is still useful, and now is not a good time to kill him. You should not be in Liu Jun's camp! So I hope you understand."

    After listening to Zhang Ziying's words, Gao Peng looked at Zhang Ziying with a strange expression, and said, "Do you think that the communication between us is very abnormal among applicants?"

    Zhang Ziying was startled when she heard the words, then nodded with a wry smile, and said, "It's really not normal."

    "Can you tell me what is the relationship between us? As applicants, we will live and die sooner or later. I don't want to be so ambiguous."You owe someone your life.  "

    Zhang Ziying stared blankly at Gao Peng for a while, then said quietly: "On May 12, 2008, in the ruins of that high school in Beichuan"

    Hearing the flash of light in his mind, Gao Peng opened his eyes wide and blurted out: "You are the little sister I rescued. That father likes the fairy sword game. Because he loves the character of Murong Ziying, he gave his daughter  A girl named Ziying."

    "It turned out to be you. No wonder I always thought I'd heard your name somewhere, but I couldn't remember it."

    There was a happy smile on Zhang Ziying's face, sparkles in his eyes, but the voice in his mouth was full of sadness, "I didn't expect you to remember it so clearly. Do you know that I have been looking for you for a long time, Brother Bing"

    "I graduated from university, and after I started working, I went to look for you in one unit of the Southwest Military Region, but I couldn't find you. I only know that they call you Squad Leader Gao, but I don't know any other information."

    "But there are so many troops in the Southwest Military Region, 'Squad Leader Gao' doesn't know how many people there are, and it doesn't matter if I'm in the army. I've been looking for you for two years, but I've found nothing. Finally, the Lord God sent me an email, asking me if I want to find Brother Bing,  In the end, I found the main god space."

    "I struggled in the worlds of reincarnation and tried my best to become stronger, just to become the master of reincarnation, control the space of reincarnation, and gain powerful power, so that after returning to this world, I can easily find you."

    "I finally found you, but in this damned space of reincarnation, in that damned assessment world, butbut woo woo woo"

    Even in the face of great danger, even in the face of thousands of troops, Zhang Ziying could not change her face, but at this time, she threw away the long sword in her hand, squatted down, hugged her knees, and cried bitterly.

    At this time, Zhang Ziying is no longer the wise and unparalleled criminal police officer of the serious crime team, nor is she the female general who takes the head of the general from among thousands of troops, she is just a helpless little girl at the moment.

    Although Gao Peng is decisive and ruthless, he is not a cold-blooded animal after all, and he cannot be hard-hearted. On the contrary, he also has chivalrous tenderness and rich emotions.

    For enemies, he can kill decisively, even by unscrupulous means, but for friends and brothers, he can also be daring and daring, and he will also be full of pity for women who like him.

    When Zhang Ziying finished speaking those words, Gao Peng's eyes were already red, and there was fog condensed inside. At this time, Zhang Ziying's state can be described as the most vulnerable moment in history.

    Throwing her long sword aside, her chest was filled with grief, her true energy sank in her dantian, and there was a dead silence. It can be said that she was defenseless. If Gao Peng wanted to kill her at this time, it would hardly take much effort.

    But in the face of Zhang Ziying like this, how would he do it?  Even an eunuch who doesn't have the slightest understanding of love can hear her admiration for herself in her words.

    The grace of saving life is the most unforgettable, and when Zhang Ziying was rescued, it was the time when she was in the Mood for Love. At that time, Gao Peng appeared in front of her almost as a savior.  It should come as no surprise that she would fall in love with him for saving her life.

    Otherwise, since ancient times, why have there been so many stories about a woman who was saved by a handsome man, and the woman promised her body?

    The death-throat lock gun unconsciously retracted the reincarnation watch at some point. Gao Peng walked to Zhang Ziying's side, knelt down, and took her into his arms.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 433 Brother Bing, You Made a Big Taboo

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Gao Peng just quietly hugged Zhang Ziying, patted her back, and said nothing.

    After a long time, Zhang Ziying's crying gradually stopped, and she just sobbed softly in Gao Peng's arms. Gao Peng's emotions recovered, and he sighed softly, saying: "I didn't expect that there would be such a bloody plot between you and me."

    "I used to watch TV and read novels, and when I saw this kind of plot, I would scold the screenwriter or author for being stupid for making up such a bloody plot, but when this bloody plot happened to me, I realized that such a thing is really shocking."  A person's liver and intestines are broken, and he is in a dilemma of life and death."

    "Puchi woo woo"

    Zhang Ziying felt funny when she heard Gao Peng's rant, but also felt more sad in her heart. At this time, she was crying and laughing, her heart was more complicated, and she didn't know what to do.

    Gao Peng patted Zhang Ziying's back helplessly, and comforted him: "Okay, don't cry, where is our reincarnation? There will be a long time to come! If things go on like this, that day may take thousands of years, or even  It will come after thousands of thousands of years.¡±

    "To control the main god's space, the strength must not be lower than the level of the prehistoric sage, right? Or even higher? Maybe by then, we will have lived enough?"

    "Besides, if there are only the two of us left as applicants in the future, then we will remain safe and sound every time we take the assessment, and we will return after completing the plot tasks separately. Then we can continue to reincarnate forever?"

    After listening to Gao Peng's words, Zhang Ziying's emotions gradually calmed down. She knew very well in her heart that Gao Peng's words were just to comfort her.

    She is not stupid, on the contrary, she is smarter than ordinary people, the above may be somewhat possible, if you want to become the master of reincarnation, your personal strength must not be low, it is very likely that, as Gao Peng said, at least the level of the prehistoric sage  , even Hongjun's level.

    Then this time is definitely not short, and it is still a little bit of a thousand years. After all, in the prehistoric world, time is measured in dollars.

    However, it is obvious that Gao Peng is thinking too much if the reincarnation continues. Since the main god has started this recruitment, it will definitely lead to a decisive battle in the end, and the last person will be selected as the master of reincarnation.

    But what does that matter?  Being able to be with Brother Bing for tens of thousands of years, as he said, is enough, and there is no regret in dying.

    "Brother Bing."

    "Um?"

    "You have made a big taboo, do you know that?"

    "What taboo?"

    "If I want to kill you now, all I need is a dagger."

    "Hehe, you committed this big taboo first! With your state just now, I want to kill you. You have died ten times already."

    "Then why don't you kill me?"

    "Then why didn't you kill me in Stalingrad?"

    Speaking of this, Zhang Ziying left Gao Peng's arms, and the two looked at each other with a smile, tacit understanding, but Zhang Ziying raised her brows, and said: "Brother Bing, I have recognized your identity, and you are still covered.  Does the face matter?"

    Gao Peng was taken aback when he heard the words, shook his head with a broken smile, and said, "Forget it, instead of asking you to seek skin with Akechi Ihara, it's better for the two of us to join hands to kill them."

    After saying this, Gao Peng took off the mask on his face and looked at Zhang Ziying with a smile.

    Seeing Gao Peng's true face at this moment, Zhang Ziying exclaimed in surprise: "Brother Zilong, why"

    The next moment, Zhang Ziying suddenly realized, and realized, "Did you complete the reincarnation task more than five times last time?"

    "Hmm." Gao Peng shrugged and spread his hands.

    Zhang Ziying looked at him dumbfounded, and made this action in the image of Zhao Zilong, no matter how you look at it, it was against harmony, "I didn't expect you to replace Zhao Yun, that's right, your style and martial arts methods are indeed the best match for Zhao Yun."

    "Fortunately, I met you early today, or I might be tricked by you in the future! I didn't expect that your acting skills are so good that you didn't show any flaws. Everyone regarded you as a native."

    Gao Peng laughed when he heard the words, and said: "So, you are very lucky, but in fact I didn't intend to kill you, I just wanted to take revenge for the last assessment."

    "My plan is to wait until you are fighting Akechi Ihara or someone else to the death, then suddenly come out to grab the head, and finally plot against you while you are defenseless against me."

    "If I spare your life in the end, it will be regarded as repaying the life owed to you for being lenient in the last assessment, but I didn't expect that the relationship between us has long been settled."

    Zhang Ziying pouted dissatisfiedly when she heard the words, and said, "I've thought about it now, we haven't settled yet.??You still owe me a grace not to kill.  "

    "In the past, you were in the People's Liberation Army, and I was a common man. It was only natural for you to save me. I don't owe you anything. But in the last assessment, I had a chance to kill you, but I showed mercy to you. So, you still owe me one more time."

    Gao Peng looked at Zhang Ziying speechlessly, and said: "You are so reasonable, but I am speechless."

    Zhang Ziying raised her head, her face full of pride, but she didn't know that there were still tears in her eyes, and a faint smile on her pretty face, maybe it was because she finally met Brother Bing, which made her  My heart was inexplicably excited, and a blush appeared on my cheeks.

    That pair of pear blossoms with rain and smiles in tears, under the hazy moonlight, was so glamorous and glamorous, Gao Peng couldn't hold back for a moment, suddenly poked his head forward, and kissed Zhang Ziying's small mouth.

    "Don't" Unexpectedly, Zhang Ziying leaned back quickly, and put her small hand on Gao Peng's lips to prevent him from kissing her. She blushed and said, "You are not your own body now. If you kiss me  , is it you who kissed me, or Zhao Yun?"

    Gao Peng was stunned, and then he laughed dumbly, and said: "It means, if I come down in real body, I can kiss you?"

    "Brother Bing, why bother to ask questions knowingly?" Zhang Ziying twisted her body, stood up, and turned her back to Gao Peng, so as not to let him see the shame on her face.

    Although she has been reincarnated for many years, she is sixty or seventy years old at least according to her inner age. In the reincarnation world, it is not that there are young handsome men who pursue her, but let alone kisses, she has never even touched her fingers by other men. She is as shameless as Gao Peng.  The old driver is naturally incomparable.

    "Okay! It's just that after this assessment, I don't know when the next meeting will be, alas" Gao Peng sighed.

    Zhang Ziying turned around and smiled lightly: "You are so stupid, you are Zhao Zilong in this world, but in the world where soldiers are coming to the city, are you really coming?"

    "We have all experienced that world. If we want to meet each other, we can just exchange the time in that world? With our current reward point income, we don't care about the consumption, do we?"

    Gao Peng's eyes lit up when he heard the words, he slapped his thigh and said, "That's right! Why didn't I think of that? Hehe, okay, we will see you in Stalingrad when we go back this time, at worst I will rebel and join the Soviet camp.  Liuchenke has known her for a long time, I heard that she is your partner?"

    Zhang Ziying chuckled, blinked at Gao Peng, and said, "Not only is Pavlyuchenko, I also have a girlfriend named Tanya, who is also a great beauty!"

    "Uh that's the one in the original plot who did inappropriate things with Vasily in the Datong shop?"

    Zhang Ziying blushed pretty when she heard the words, and said angrily: "You killed Vasily, so why is this happening? Besides, that Vasily was replaced by an applicant just like you."

    "hey-hey¡­¡­"

    "Okay, it's almost time. Even if Akechi Ihara is seriously injured, he should be almost at Xiakou by now. Oh, I knew you were Zhao Yun, and I should have asked you to kill him just now. Unfortunately, it's too late to chase him now.  gone."

    Zhang Ziying solemnly said to Gao Peng: "You'd better go back to the camp ahead of him. If there is no accident, he will definitely make some noise to explain his injury."

    "If you are not around at that time, it will be easy to see the problem. Your identity plays a huge role, so don't expose it easily."

    Seeing that Zhang Ziying was talking about business, Gao Peng also nodded solemnly, and said: "It makes sense, don't worry, with my lightness skills, it is absolutely no problem to rush back to the camp before him, then you should be careful, you are dealing with Akechi Ihara  Time to keep an eye out."

    "I know, you go!" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 434 Akechi Ihara and Gao Peng in the Drama

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    However, it was said that Akechi Ihara forcibly suppressed the injuries in his body all the way, and ran back towards the barracks. After half an hour, he finally rushed outside the barracks.

    He sat cross-legged under a dark wall, and his whole body immediately merged into the darkness. As soon as he relaxed, his injury exploded, and another mouthful of blood was about to come out.

    Fortunately, he was on the road just now, and the power of the medicine had already dissipated. At this time, he was running the exercises, absorbing the power of the medicine, and at the same time gathering energy to consume and dissolve Gao Peng's Hunyuan Qi. The power of the healing medicine was to repair the meridians and heal the injuries in his body.

    However, Akechi Ihara knew that the situation was urgent, and he didn't have much time to heal his injuries. Lin Yan's martial arts was seriously underestimated by him, and Zhang Ziying might not be able to beat him. If he didn't prepare early, the opponent might take advantage of it.

    Therefore, he just dispelled Gao Peng's true qi that had invaded his body, and immediately got up. As for the injury, he had to take his time.

    Akechi Ihara wiped the blood off his mouth, took out a mask and put it on again, jumped into the barracks, and went to the armory to touch a long gun. With his strength, the patrolling soldiers of the barracks naturally couldn't find him.

    After getting the spear, Akechi Ihara activated the clone technique in a dark corner, and a clone holding a spear slipped out of him.

    He controlled the avatar to stay where it was, while the real avatar went back to his room, changed into the current world as quickly as possible, removed the gauze that bound the wound on his chest, and put it in the reincarnation table together with the ninja suit.

    Immediately, he pinned the long knife to his waist, walked out of the room, and went to the camp to "inspect". The patrol soldiers who met along the way saw Akechi Ihara and saluted respectfully. Akechi Ihara also said, "Brothers have worked hard!"  "like words.

    When he "patroled" to the corner where the avatar was, the avatar suddenly rushed out and attacked Akechi Ihara.

    Akechi Ihara pretended to be attacked suddenly and couldn't react in time. He was shot in the chest, and the chest of Shi Juzu was cut, revealing the wound inside, blood overflowed, and soon Juzu would be soaked. In fact,  The clothes were already blood-stained inside.

    "There are assassins." Akechi Ihara yelled loudly, startling the surrounding soldiers, and immediately the gongs rang loudly in the camp, and the sleeping soldiers in the camp were naturally awakened, and quickly put on their armor, picked up their weapons and rushed out of the camp.

    After alarming the soldiers, Akechi Ihara drew his sword and "fighted fiercely" with the assassin. The assassin's martial arts skills turned out to be very strong. In addition, Akechi Ihara was injured at the beginning, and he was beaten back and forth for a while.

    Finally, before the soldiers and crossbowmen of the personal battalion surrounded him, the avatar kicked Akechi Akira, brandished a spear and overturned several soldiers who were blocking the way, turned over and jumped up the wall, and fled. Naturally, the arrows fired by the crossbowmen were in vain.

    "General Jing is injured, please go to the doctor."

    "Come on, hurry up and report to General Zhao."

    The scene was full of chaos. After checking Akechi Ihara's injuries, there was Akechi Ihara's subordinate Qu Chang who was about to lead people to chase the assassin, but Akechi Ihara stopped him.

    At this time, Akechi Ihara's face was pale, lying on the ground, bleeding from the corners of his mouth and chest, Youtun was tearing off his robe and pressing it on his chest to stop the bleeding.

    Akechi Ihara grabbed Na Quchang, and said with difficulty: "Don't go, that assassin is very skilled in martial arts, you can't catch up, even if you catch up, you will suffer heavy casualties, wait for General Zhao to come."

    "Yes, General." Commander Naqu and the surrounding soldiers were secretly grateful. Akechi Ihara cherished the lives of his soldiers, and they were all thankful that they followed a good general.

    They knew well about Akechi Ihara's martial arts skills. It was a real one-hundred-thousand-thousand enemy. Even he was defeated by the assassin and was seriously injured. For those of them, even if they caught up with the assassin, they would just die.

    "What's going on? Where is the assassin?" After a while, Gao Peng, in full white robe and silver armor, hurried to the scene with his spear in hand. Because the soldiers in the previous battalion shouted that there was an assassin, Gao Peng asked this question.

    In fact, not long after he returned to the room, he put the night clothes into the reincarnation watch, and lay down on the bed in his middle clothes, when he heard the loud sound of gongs, he knew that it must be Akechi Ihara who made the movement.

    Immediately put on his robe, called his personal guards to help him put on his armor, and rushed out with his personal guards.

    "General Zhao, the assassin has escaped, and General Jing is seriously injured, which is very bad."

    Qu Zhang reported to Gao Peng, Gao Peng frowned, walked quickly a few steps, squatted beside Akechi Ihara, and asked with concern: "General Jing, how are you?"

    Akechi Ihara smiled wryly, and said: "I can't die, I'm ashamed, I was careless, but I was attacked by assassins in the camp."

    Gao Peng looked angry, and asked in a deep voice: "Where did the assassin go? ?? 

    "After the assassin wounded me, he fled eastward."

    Gao Peng nodded, stood up, and shouted to the guards beside him: "Go to the stable and bring the white dragon over, and order the cavalry"

    "General Zhao, I have something to report at the end, it's just this matter" Akechi Ihara's subordinate Qu Zhang interrupted Zhao Yun's words, and spoke anxiously, only to see that his brows were tightly furrowed, as if hesitant.

    Upon seeing this, Gao Peng said angrily: "Speak up when you have something to say, but why hesitate? If you delay the fighter and let the assassin go, I will kill you."

    Naqu's long-term heart trembled, General Zhao was always approachable to his soldiers on weekdays, the reason why he was so furious today was obviously because General Jing was seriously injured by an assassin, but just saying this, it is likely to cause an uproar!

    Seeing this, Akechi Ihara on the ground hurriedly and weakly opened his mouth to excuse Qu Zhang, "General, it's none of his business. This matter is too unbelievable. If there is no hard evidence, it may cause an uproar, and even cause the general and General Yide to fall into disarray."  There's a rift."

    Gao Peng pretended to be serious, and asked: "What's going on? General Jing may as well say bluntly, Yun is not a reckless person, he has his own calculations."

    Jing Yuanzhi heard the words and said to Naqu: "You should report the truth to General Zhao!"

    Hearing the words, Naqu Chang let go of his scruples and said to Gao Peng: "General Qi, the assassin was dressed in black and covered his face with a black scarf, so he couldn't see his face clearly, but the weapon in his hand was a long spear.  The number of marksmanship it uses seems to be"

    "What is the number of marksmanship used by the assassin? Tell me." Gao Peng shouted loudly.

    "The number of marksmanship used by the assassin seems to be consistent with that of General Lin Yanlin under General Zhang's command, so" Na Qu Chang did not say the following words, and he did not dare to say these words.

    Gao Peng's expression changed drastically. After pondering for a moment, he asked Akechi Jinghara in a harmonious voice: "General Jing, do you have any grudges with General Lin?"

    Akechi Ihara smiled wryly and said: "Yuan met General Lin for the first time in Changbanpo. There is only a friendship of fighting side by side. How can there be any hatred?"

    Gao Peng fell silent, walked back and forth a few steps in the same place, and said in a deep voice: "In any case, this matter must be investigated and found out, so as to seek justice for General Jing."

    After finishing speaking, he said to Naqu: "You and I go to the right camp, whether it is General Lin or not, Yun will find out."

    "Yes, General."

    "Report to the general, the lord is here." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 435 Liu Bei's Reasoning That Made Akechi Ihara Vomit Blood

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Liu Bei's residence was only tens of feet away from the military camp, and the movement of the military camp naturally alarmed him, so he rushed over to the military camp with a team of personal followers and a dozen female guards.

    Gao Peng greeted Liu Bei, clasped his fists and saluted, "Master."

    Liu Bei supported Gao Peng habitually, and said with concern: "Zilong, I heard that an assassin sneaked in? Are you not injured?"

    Gao Peng said gratefully: "Thank you, my lord, for your concern, nothing happened, but General Jing who found the assassin was seriously injured."

    Liu Bei was shocked when he heard the words, and hurriedly walked towards Akechi Ihara. At this time, the doctor had arrived and was treating his injury and connecting the broken bones in his chest.

    "Doctor, how is General Jing's injury?" Liu Bei hurriedly asked the doctor's assistant, who should be the doctor's apprentice. At this time, Akechi Ihara had already fallen into a semi-comatose state due to excessive blood loss.

    The apprentice truthfully reported the information he had heard from the conversation between his master and Jing Yuanzhi: "Returning to Mr. Liu, General Jing broke four sternums, and his chest was scratched by a sharp weapon. The wound was an inch deep and half as long.  feet, and lost too much blood, lost both Qi and blood, and suffered serious internal injuries, I'm afraid I won't be able to use force in a short time."

    "Fortunately, General Jing was very agile. The assassin originally wanted to shoot through the chest, but was blocked by General Jing, so he only scratched some flesh."

    After hearing this, Liu Bei was also secretly glad that the talents under his command were already withered, and he managed to recruit a few strong generals. If he died in the hands of the assassin, then he really had nowhere to reason.

    Thinking of this, Liu Bei couldn't help filling his chest with anger, and asked Gao Peng: "Zilong, can the assassin be caught?"

    Gao Peng shook his head, and said: "When Yun arrived, the assassin had already fled. The assassin was extraordinary in martial arts, and he was not under General Jing. If he sent his subordinates to arrest him, General Jing stopped the pursuing soldiers for fear of unnecessary casualties.  .¡±

    Liu Bei was secretly moved, what a good general!  Cherish the lives of the soldiers under your command, knowing that we are now few major generals, this is saving my fortune!

    "My lord, there is a saying, I don't know if I should say it or not." Gao Peng hesitated for a moment, then said.

    Upon hearing this, Liu Bei patted Gao Peng's arm and said, "Zilong, what's not to say between you and me? If you have something to say, just say it."

    Gao Peng nodded, and said softly: "Yun thinks there may be something strange about this matter. It stands to reason that if an assassin assassinates, why not go to assassinate the lord, but instead sneak into my barracks?"

    Liu Bei's heart trembled when he heard the words, and he immediately realized that the words were indeed justified, not to mention which faction the assassin was sent by. If he wanted to choose the assassination target, which target was more valuable than himself in Xiakou?

    "Perhaps that's not an assassin, but Cao Cao's espionage, to find out the reality of our soldiers and horses?" After Liu Bei said this, he shook his head again. Obviously, he himself felt that this statement was untenable.

    Naturally, Gao Peng couldn't refute directly, but said: "My lord's words may not be impossible, but just to inquire about the news. Why did you send a general with such high martial arts skills? Instead of being proficient in hidden secret operations?"

    "The weapon used by the assassin is a long spear. Since ancient times, has there ever been a scout who used a long spear as a weapon? And his martial arts is not inferior to General Jing, so he must not be inferior to Yun. With such a fierce general, which commander is willing to use it as a spy?  ?¡±

    Liu Bei lightly stroked his short beard, walked back and forth for a few steps, and almost made the word "Chuan" out of his brows. He was at a loss in his mind at this moment. No matter how he looked at it, this assassin appeared strange, and his actions were irrational.  This is amazing.

    "My lord, there is one more thing. According to General Jing and another Qu Zhang, they discovered that the assassin's marksmanship seemed to match General Lin Yanlin. Yunzheng was going to the right camp to ask General Lin  Ask, besides him, who else in the world can master his marksmanship."

    "What?" Liu Bei's expression changed drastically, he pondered for a moment, and suddenly asked, "Where did the assassin look when he fled?"

    Gao Peng's eyes flashed, and he said in a deep voice, "East."

    Liu Bei breathed a sigh of relief when he heard the words, with a smile on his face, he said, "Zilong, I think I already understand the assassin's purpose."

    "Oh? My lord, please clarify." Gao Peng looked at Liu Bei in astonishment and said, do you understand?  What the hell do you understand?  Even I, the client, don't understand it!

    He knew that Jing Yuanzhi recognized him as Lin Yan, so he was very clear about Jing Yuanzhi's actions.

    One is to explain the source of his injuries, and the other is to take the opportunity to cause trouble for Lin Yan. It is best if Zhang Ziying stops him smoothly, and they are still fighting fiercely in the forest at this moment.

    If at this time he went to Youying to look for Lin Yan, but found that Lin Yan was not there, then Lin Yan wasEven if he enters the Yellow River, he won't be able to clean himself up, and then he can be justified and taken down.

    But this move is destined to disappoint him. That person is Gao Peng himself and has nothing to do with Lin Yan. As long as someone can prove that Lin Yan has been in the camp and never went out, then Akechi Ihara's move is of course useless.  return.

    But anyway, he still explained the source of his injury, and his actions were not in vain.

    But at this time Liu Bei said that he understood, so Gao Peng really couldn't figure out what he understood.

    Just listen to Liu Bei talking happily: "It's very simple, the purpose of this assassin is to set up a frame for blame, causing sudden disturbances and even chaos within us. In this way, the assassin and the forces that sent the assassin can take advantage of the chaos to make trouble."

    "Think about it, General Lin has just contributed the method of body training to our army. It can be said that he is so loyal. How could he do something that harms the interests of our army?"

    "Besides, if he wants to assassinate General Jing, how can he use his unique marksmanship? Let people see it at a glance?"

    "In the end, the assassin was clever but was misled by his cleverness. He deliberately chose to flee to the east, in order to deliberately lead our thoughts to General Youying Lin."

    "Hehe, with General Lin's strategy, if General Lin is really an assassin, how could he do such unwise actions? Therefore, this must be an assassin's act of framing and framing. The purpose is to make us suspect each other, and even let you  There was a rift between Yide and Yide."

    "Whether I'm right or not, it's easy to prove. If you go to the right camp and check it out, if General Lin has been in the camp and hasn't gone out, the opponent's plan will be self-defeating."

    Gao Peng's face suddenly changed, he clasped his fists in admiration, and said: "My lord is wise and wise, I admire you."

    Liu Bei smiled and waved his hands, and said: "It's nothing, it's just a superficial plan to alienate people. It seems that this assassin is nothing more than a brave man."

    "Zilong, go to the right camp with me to confirm this. By the way, as you said, ask General Lin, who else in the world can master his marksmanship."

    "Yes, my lord please."

    Although Akechi Ihara fell into a semi-comatose state due to excessive blood loss, his mind was still partially awake. Naturally, after hearing Liu Bei's reasoning, he almost spurted out a mouthful of old blood.

    Brother, if you are a detective, you should not learn how to reason like others!  With your reasoning like this, you can let the real culprit go.

    Akechi Ihara still firmly believed that what he met in the forest was Lin Yan.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 436 Conspiracy

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    After a lot of tossing, it was already the fifth watch, the darkest hour of the day, but after the deepest darkness, dawn came.

    Liu Bei and Gao Peng rushed to the right camp with a group of personal guards. When they got outside the right camp, there were still tens of feet away from the camp gate, when they heard the soldiers guarding the camp gate shouting: "Who is here?"

    Gao Peng immediately replied: "I am Zhao Yun, my lord is here, go and report to General Zhang, and invite General Lin to come too."

    There were braziers on both sides of the camp gate, and bonfires were burning in the basins. As Liu Bei and his party approached, the guards saw the people coming, and saw that it was indeed Liu Bei and Zhao Yun, so they quickly separated them and went to Zhang Fei and Lin Yan respectively.  ran to his residence.

    Liu Bei took Gao Peng into the camp area and went straight to the Chinese army tent. After waiting for a while in the Chinese army tent, Zhang Fei and Lin Yan came hand in hand.

    Entering the big tent, seeing Liu Bei sitting in the main seat and Gao Peng standing aside, he couldn't help but wondered: "Brother, Zilong, why did you come to my camp so early? But what's the matter?"

    As soon as the two of them entered the big tent, a smell of alcohol wafted over them, and looking at their faces, it seemed that they were hungover, Liu Bei frowned and said, "Third brother, are you drinking in the army again?"

    Zhang Fei said coyly: "Last night, I was discussing with General Lin about the training of soldiers. When I got excited, we drank a few bowls together."

    "Just how many bowls did you drink? Huh, let me ask you, when have you been drinking with General Lin? How much did you drink?"

    "Well¡­¡­"

    "Tell me the truth."

    Seeing this, Lin Yan took a quick step forward, knelt down on one knee, cupped his fists and said, "My lord, I will discuss with General Zhang until the third watch at the end of last night. I got something from the drill, and I am happy for a while."

    "The last general invited General Yide to drink and celebrate with each other. General Yide couldn't bear to ignore the general's kindness, so he accompanied him."

    "Don't dare to hide my lord, the two of us drank several altars, and we didn't leave until half an hour ago. Just after falling asleep, the final general violated the military order, drank in the army, and sent General Layed into the water. The final general was willing to be punished."

    Zhang Fei was very moved when he heard the words. Last night, he insisted on dragging Lin Yan to drink, but he took all the blame on himself. He is really loyal, good brother!

    Immediately, he also knelt down on one knee and said: "That's not the case. I forced Zicheng to drink, and he couldn't refuse. This is why I accompany you, and it has nothing to do with Zicheng."

    Liu Bei's expression changed when he heard the words, and he smiled at Gao Peng. Sure enough, since Lin Yan and Zhang Fei drank all night last night, he naturally didn't have time to be an assassin. This matter was indeed an enemy conspiracy.

    "Get up! Do you know that while the two of you were drinking and having fun, assassins infiltrated the personal barracks, and General Jing was seriously injured and almost died?"

    Hearing Liu Bei's words, Zhang Fei turned pale with shock, and Lin Yanzi's face changed greatly, his eyes flashed slightly, and he thought to himself: "Akechi Ihara was seriously injured? Is it true? If it is true, then it is really good news.  "

    "But who did it? Cui Yuanzhen or Zhang Ziying? Or those applicants who concealed their identities?"

    Seeing that Lin Yan's expression was full of shock, and he didn't seem to be fake, Liu Bei nodded secretly. General Lin's suspicion can be ruled out, and he sighed immediately: "The assassin is armed with a long spear and has excellent martial arts skills. He suddenly launched a surprise attack on General Jing.  Will he be attacked in his own camp?"

    "I didn't investigate for a while, and was almost shot through the chest by an assassin. Fortunately, General Jing is not weak in martial arts, so he saved his life, but he was also seriously injured. He will not be able to use force in a short time."

    Long gun?  Lin Yan was slightly taken aback, no!  Cui Yuanzhen took the path of two swords, Zhang Ziying should be a master of swordsmanship, the assassins should not be the two of them, could it be the other six hidden applicants who did it?

    At this time, Liu Bei continued: "It's just that the number of marksmanship he uses is very similar to that of General Lin, so I came here to ask General Lin, besides you, who else knows this marksmanship?"

    Hearing this, Lin Yan's heart trembled, he felt as if he had grasped something, but his face remained calm, he just asked in doubt: "Dare to ask my lord, has anyone else seen the assassin's marksmanship?"

    Liu Bei glanced at the Qu Chang standing behind Gao Peng, and that Qu Chang understood, took a step forward, clasped his fists and said, "Return to General Lin, the last general was there at the time, and he saw the assassin's marksmanship, but the last general led the soldiers  When they surrounded him, the assassin fled resolutely, and the general failed to fight him in the end."

    Lin Yan nodded, and said, "Tell me, how about the assassin's marksmanship?"

    "Yes, the assassin's marksmanship is powerful and changeable, and the method of firing his strength is exactly the same as General Lin's marksmanship. With a shake of the assassin's hand holding the gun, the gun head will appear like a flower, and the head of the gun will rotate, which is very impressive.  I don't know where the gun is going to be aimed.?.  "

    "The long knife in General Er Jing's hand collided with the opponent's gun, and even if it was slipped away, this is exactly the method of general Lin's marksmanship to relieve force."

    After listening to Qu Chang's words, Lin Yan nodded slowly. Judging from Qu Chang's description, it does seem to be the number of Liuhe Daqiang, but it is impossible for the natives to use Liuhe Daqiang in this era.

    Just because the so-called Liuhe Daqiang refers to the combination of six schools of marksmanship, removing the chaff and preserving the essence, and merging with each other to form a final form of marksmanship.

    These six families include the Overlord Spear of Xiang Yu, the Overlord of Western Chu, Zhao Zilong¡¯s Hundred Birds Chaofeng Spear, Luo Cheng¡¯s Luo Family Spear of the Sui and Tang Dynasties, Gao Siji¡¯s White Horse Silver Spear of the Five Dynasties and Ten Kingdoms, and the Yang Family General Yang of the Northern Song Dynasty.  Liulang Yang Yanzhao's Yang family gun, and finally the Xiang family gun owned by Xiang Hong, the little overlord of the Northern Song Dynasty.

    Xiaobawang Xiang Hong extracted the essence of the above five marksmanship techniques and combined them with the essence of his big gun, so it is called Liuhe big gun.

    It is naturally impossible for people in this era to be able to be used by others, so the only possibility is that there should be another candidate who is good at using Liuhe guns hidden in this world.

    Lin Yan thought for a while, then clasped his fists to Liu Bei and said, "My lord, Yanzhi's marksmanship has several methods. It is the overlord's spear passed down from Xiang Yu, the overlord of Western Chu. After the family ancestor integrated the essence of his own marksmanship, it formed a unique marksmanship."

    "However, many techniques in marksmanship still have the characteristics of the Overlord's Spear. According to the general, the method of unloading the force used by the assassin is exactly the skill of shaking the spear in the Overlord's Spear."

    "Its technique is quite similar to General Zilong's seven-detection, snake-coiled, gun-coiled, and snake-coiled posture, but it is far inferior to General Zilong's snake-coiled posture in terms of unloading force and defense."

    "And the training method of this Overlord Spear has been widely spread in Chu. To judge who the assassin is based on this marksmanship alone, it is like looking for a needle in a haystack. But now that Chu is completely in the hands of Cao Cao, the assassin must be sent by Cao Cao.  undoubtedly."

    After listening to Lin Yan's words, Liu Bei stroked his beard and nodded, saying: "According to this, there is no doubt that this is Cao Cao's conspiracy."

    "Conspiracy?" Lin Yan asked in surprise.

    Liu Bei spoke out the reasoning he had made before. After hearing Liu Bei's words, Lin Yan's heart suddenly moved. Cao Cao's conspiracy?  Why do I think this is the conspiracy of Akechi Ihara?

    This matter I really can't tell!  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 437 Are you disappointed that I didn't take the opportunity to attack you

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    ?With Ihara Akechi's martial arts practice, it is not difficult to imitate his own skills of shaking a big pole, even if he can't master the essence, as long as he looks like it will be fine.

    Naqu Chang's martial arts skills are not high, how can his vision be high?  All it takes is a bit of plausible imitation, a superficial appearance, to hide it from his eyes.

    And the little devil has a skill called ninjutsu. The most common ninjutsu is avatar jutsu. If Akechi Ihara creates a avatar, and then his real body and avatar cooperate to act, it will not be difficult to achieve all this.

    This guy might just want to frame him. Fortunately, he was forced to drink by Zhang Fei last night and had a perfect alibi. Otherwise, it is really possible for him to succeed, and then he will be passive.

    As for whether this is the case, that's easy, as long as I go to see if he is really seriously injured, if it is true, it proves that this is not a conspiracy, but Akechi Ihara was really attacked by a hidden applicant.

    Considering that his martial arts were severely injured, it proved that the candidate who was hiding in the dark could never lower his martial arts, so he had to be more vigilant.

    If his serious injury is false, then there is no doubt that this is a good show directed and performed by Akechi Ihara. If I expose him on the spot

    Thinking of this, Lin Yan asked Naqu again: "General, please describe to me the outfit of the assassin, from head to toe, the more detailed the better."

    "Yes, the assassin was dressed in black, with a black scarf covering his face, but his head was different from ordinary men in black. Instead of being wrapped in a black scarf, he was wearing a strange black hood. Oh! There seems to be lines on the edge of the hood  .¡±

    Lin Yan's eyes flashed brightly after listening to it, and he knew it. Sure enough, it was clearly the ninja suit after listening to the description of the song.

    Hmph, Akechi Ihara, Akechi Ihara, I didn't expect you to make such a dirty trick full of loopholes and no way to stand on the stage. I thought you were so smart!

    Thinking of this, Lin Yan clasped his fists to Liu Bei and said, "My lord, Yan has some experience in treating internal injuries. I heard that General Jing was seriously injured. Why don't the general go to visit General Jing and see if he can help you."

    Liu Bei nodded in relief, and said: "Okay, okay, General Lin, you have a heart, then you can go there with me and Zilong!"

    After finishing speaking, he gave Zhang Fei a sideways glance, and said in a deep voice: "Yide, as the leader of an army, don't take the lead in violating military orders again. When you want to drink and take a rest, you can drink as you like, and I won't care about you."  , but in the army, you must not commit the crime again, otherwise, you will be served with military sticks."

    Zhang Fei said unhappily: "Yes, I will obey my brother's order."

    "Well, from today onwards, strengthen the defense, double the number of people on duty at night, and never let the assassin take advantage of it again. By the way, report this matter to Yun Chang, so that he can do the same."

    "yes."

    Lin Yan followed Liu Bei and Gao Peng back to the pro-barracks, and went straight to the residence of Akechi Ihara. At this time, Akechi Ihara had already passed out.

    As soon as Lin Yanfu saw Akechi Ihara, he immediately sensed that this guy's aura was indeed extremely weak, and he couldn't help being extremely surprised.

    At this time, the bleeding on his chest had stopped, and the broken bones had been connected. The doctor applied wound medicine to the wound, and tied it tightly with clean cloth strips.

    He was not wearing any clothes on his upper body, and Lin Yan could tell at a glance that there was indeed a wound on his chest, and the wound was not shallow, because the cloth strips that bandaged the wound had been soaked red with blood.

    "General Lin, the external injury has been treated by the doctor, please show General Jing the internal injury!"

    "Yes, my lord."

    After listening to Liu Bei's instructions, Lin Yan stepped forward to pick up Akechi Ihara's wrist, put three fingers on his pulse, lost a little internal energy into Akechi Ihara's body, and secretly searched for it.

    After a while, Lin Yan's expression became extremely strange, what's going on?  He actually suffered such a serious internal injury, although he had already taken the medicine to treat the internal injury, the medicine was exerting its effect, repairing his damaged meridians and viscera.

    However, judging from the degree of damage to his meridians, it was clearly intended to kill him!  The damaged meridian is infinitely close to the heart meridian. It should be that a strange qi from others invaded his meridian and collided with his own energy, which caused this result.

    Could it be that I guessed wrong, this is not a plot directed and acted by Akechi Ihara to frame me, but that he was really attacked?

    For a while, Lin Yan only felt that the matter was a bit confusing, but after thinking for a while, Lin Yan suddenly thought of a possibility.

    Could it be there is a little devil among the six hidden applicants?  And that devil took the pure ninja route?

    It is very possible that,Although this little devil, Akechi Hara, can play a few shurikens, he doesn't show the characteristics of other ninjas. He is more like a Japanese samurai.

    And being able to beat Akechi Ihara to such a serious injury may have taken advantage of the sneak attack, but the strength of that ninja should not be underestimated!

    Lin Yan looked at Akechi Ihara on the bed, and a trace of murderous intent flashed through his eyes. At this time, Akechi Ihara was extremely fragile. Lin Yan only needed to inject a burst of true energy into his body to break his heart.  account.

    It's just that his heart is cut off, blood will overflow from his mouth, and Liu Bei and Zhao Yun are by his side.

    Nonsense, people were fine just now, and Akechi Ihara died as soon as he came. Can they believe such an obvious thing?

    The ancients just have unequal information with applicants like them, but they are not fools. If they fool the ancients as fools, then they are real fools.

    Besides Lin Yan took a deep look at the sleeping Akechi Ihara, and a playful smile appeared on the corner of his mouth. It was not so easy to trick me.

    such a pity!  His skill has not yet reached the level of controlling the bursting time of the true energy, otherwise at this time, he would input a wave of true energy to condense in his heart, and then wait for him to leave for a period of time before bursting out, then everything will be fine.

    Lin Yan's eyes flickered, he put down Jing Yuanzhi's wrist, turned his head to Liu Bei and Zhao Yun and said, "Fortunately, General Jing is full of energy and blood, and his body is strong. Although the internal injury is serious, it is not harmful to his life. As long as Yan  Push the blood across the uterus for him, and he will recover quickly."

    Hearing this, Liu Bei immediately felt relieved, and Gao Peng also pretended to be greatly relieved.

    "Then there will be General Laurin." Gao Peng clasped his fists at Lin Yan and said so.

    Lin Yan hurriedly supported Gao Peng, and said: "General Zilong, why should you be polite? General Jing is Yan's comrade, and he and Yan have a friendship of fighting side by side, living and dying together, this is what Yan should do."

    Liu Bei caressed his short beard under his chin lightly, nodded with a smile, and the generals under his command were of the same heart and mind, this was the blessing of Liu Xuande!

    "Zilong, let's go out first! Don't disturb General Lin and heal General Jing."

    "Yes, my lord."

    Gao Peng followed Liu Bei to go out, only Lin Yan and the sleeping Akechi Ihara were left in the room.

    However, after Lin Yan respectfully sent the two out of the house and watched them walk out of the yard, Lin Yan turned back to the room, looked at Akechi Ihara on the bed and joked, "Aren't you disappointed that I didn't take the opportunity to attack you?"  ?¡±

    Akechi Ihara, who was in a coma on the bed, suddenly opened his eyes.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 438 Lin Yan who touches the truth

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    However, Lin Yan had just used his true energy to detect Akechi Ihara's injury, and when he was about to withdraw his qi, he found that the energy in Akechi Ihara's body fluctuated slightly, and he immediately knew that this guy had woken up.

    Akechi Ihara had obviously woken up, but he remained calm, obviously waiting for himself to attack him!  This little devil is indeed insidious.

    Although he was seriously injured, the energy in his body was still sufficient. If he resisted with all his strength, the internal injuries would certainly aggravate, but he would definitely not die.

    Then when the time comes, he only needs to "wake up" at the right time and shout something, and he will have to face the siege of Zhao Yun and Liu Bei, because he can't explain anything at all, and he can't even explain why he killed Akechi Ihara  .

    In this case, Liu Bei and Zhao Yun will definitely choose to take him down first and then worry about it. Once they are taken down, his life and death are really involuntary.

    All his martial arts skills were concentrated on the big Liuhe spear, but in such a narrow environment, his six-foot-long Liuhe spear could not be used at all.

    Although he also knows a few hands of Bajiquan, but in the case of empty-handed, facing Zhao Yun's Qingzhi sword and Liu Bei's double-strand sword, and although his combat power has been greatly reduced, he still has the power to fight.  He is mortal and not alive.

    Don't underestimate Liu Bei. Many people think that Liu Bei has no fighting power.  Both Zhao Zilongs are free.

    Since the Yellow Turban Rebellion, Liu Bei has copied guys into battle by himself, and created countless ghosts under the double-pronged sword at his waist. He has been defeated repeatedly, but he can escape his life every time.  Covered by other soldiers?  not necessarily.

    Moreover, Liu Bei can join in the fight between Guan Yu, Zhang Fei and Lu Bu, how weak can he be?

    When they first met, Guan Yu and Zhang Fei were fighting with bare hands, and Liu Bei stepped forward to persuade them to fight, but how strong was his arm to hold Guan Zhang's arms one by one and force the two to separate?

    Perhaps because Guan and Zhang competed with each other, some strength was consumed, but it was not easy to forcibly separate the two.

    Adults can't even stand upright even if their physical strength is exhausted. It's impossible for elementary school students and junior high school students to wrestle with them. At least it's only possible for high school students.  Forget it, we are talking about normal people here.

    Moreover, on the crowded ancient battlefields, generals usually use long weapons that are often over ten feet long, while Liu Bei's double-strand sword is at most four feet long, and even the long spears of soldiers are more than ten feet long.

    Can rely on a pair of four-foot-long long swords to survive in such a battlefield, who dares to underestimate his swordsmanship?  Therefore, Lin Yan resolutely gave up the idea of ??causing trouble, and honestly fooled the past.

    Akechi Ihara nodded and said, "I'm really disappointed, you're smarter than I thought."

    Lin Yan sneered, and said without sincerity: "I'm overwhelmed."

    After speaking, his expression changed, and he said solemnly: "But what's the matter with your injury?"

    A gleam of anger flashed across Akechi Ihara's face when he heard the words, and said lightly: "Are you here to laugh at me? What's wrong with my injury? You don't know?"

    Lin Yan was startled when he heard the words, and asked back: "What do you mean?"

    Akechi Ihara is also a smart person. After seeing Lin Yan's reaction, he subconsciously sensed that something was wrong, and his expression became solemn. However, they both knew each other's details, so there was no need to beat around the bush.

    Therefore, Akechi Ihara said directly: "It wasn't you who attacked me last night?"

    "Me?" Lin Yan was dumbfounded, pointing to himself and said, "Do you think I look like a ninja? After reincarnation for so long, I believe you also understand that the background of the world of experience is based on the cultural heritage that each applicant has received.  Arranged."

    "The assessment world alternates between the east and the west. This should be the arrangement of the main god to reflect fairness and justice. Then, do you think there will be such things as ninjas in the experience world with a Chinese background?"

    "Besides, Zhang Fei and I drank all night in Youying last night. We didn't go out at all. How could we have a chance to attack you? In this way, the person who attacked you should be the other six applicants who are hiding.  one of them."

    After listening to Lin Yan's words, Akechi Ihara fell silent. He could see that Lin Yan was not lying. As a detective, he could tell this, unless Lin Yan's acting skills reached the level of "self-hypnosis".

    Even he himself thinks that what he said is true, which is obviously impossible, and there are very few people in the world who can do this.

    Could it be that I guessed wrong, the other party really?Is it Lin Yan, but another candidate with similar martial arts skills?

    "But the applicant who attacked you must be lurking near us, because I heard from your subordinate Qu Zhang that the applicant who attacked you used my spear skills."

    "My spear skills cannot exist in this era, but the opponent is a ninja, and it is impossible to learn authentic Chinese spear skills. Then the opponent has probably seen me perform spear skills. It seems that those of us who choose the 'clear card'  People, be careful."

    Akechi Ihara nodded, and said: "Your reasoning is very reasonable. This guy deliberately used your spear skills to attack me. He must be hugging me. Even if he can't kill me, he can frame you.  Then he secretly took advantage of it."

    At this time, Akechi Ihara felt a little admiration for Lin Yan. The other party should not be a detective in reality, but he can deduce so many things based on limited conditions.

    Although the direction of the reasoning is wrong because of the wrong information, the result of the reasoning is not very biased.

    As he said, since the person who attacked him was not him, the other party must have been lurking near him and others. He had seen Lin Yan use his marksmanship.  It is impossible to speculate if Yan uses spear skills.

    "There is another possibility." Lin Yan said with a flicker of eyes.

    "Please say, Ihara is all ears." Akechi Ihara said solemnly when he heard the words. At this time, he did not dare to underestimate the other party, and even regarded him as an opponent worthy of his respect.

    Although Lin Yan's martial arts may not be as good as his own, the other party's wisdom has been respected by him. After all, he used to be a detective. In his eyes, wisdom is also a kind of strength.

    "Have you ever increased the task completion rate to more than five times and less than ten times?" Lin Yan suddenly asked Ihara Akechi.

    Akechi Ihara was taken aback for a moment, then suddenly realized, and said in shock: "You mean maybe there is an applicant who has replaced the characters in the plot hidden beside us?"

    Lin Yan nodded heavily, and said: "Very likely, if you think about it carefully, the meaning of the Lord God in this assessment is actually very clear, that is, we applicants are required to open up for fun, and everyone should show their identities and fight wits and courage.  You can see it by choosing a task."

    "If you choose Liu Jun's camp, you need to help Zhao Zilong, and if you choose Cao Cao's camp, you need to fight Zhao Zilong."

    "In Changbanpo, we almost participated in the whole process. With the participation of the three of us, there were more than a dozen in and more out. However, the generals who appeared in front of Zhao Zilong were basically natives, and we didn't see them at all.  To a candidate who chose the Cao Cao camp."

    "In other words, the other six people either all went to Jiangdong, or they haven't completed the faction selection task and hid themselves. They have lost the chance to choose Liu Jun's camp and Cao Cao's camp, and they must go to Jiangdong in the end."

    "However, if you want to hide near us and see us performing martial arts, either the opponent is a special profession like a ninja and has special means, such as invisibility, which can observe secretly, or"

    Speaking of this, Lin Yan's eyes flashed with fear, and he continued: "The other party has been replaced by a certain native in Liu Jun's camp, and he is hiding beside us."

    After listening to Lin Yan's words, Akechi Ihara only felt a chill down his spine. He actually ignored such an important possibility. The ninja Akechi Ihara in Lin Yan's mouth naturally knew that it was his clone.

    Then, it is really possible that as Lin Yan said, there is probably a candidate who replaced the aborigines hidden beside them. Who would this person be?  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 439 Zhou Cang Laying Gun

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    After the room was quiet for a while, Lin Yan asked heavily, "Who do you think this person might be?"

    Akechi Ihara's brain was spinning at a high speed, but he had no clue at all based on the usual clues, because all the aborigines did not show the slightest difference, and they seemed to be all real aborigines.

    "I just speculate that I have no clue, because the person who replaced the aborigine will get all the memories of that aborigine. As long as you don't do something inappropriate or say something that doesn't fit the background of the time, it is basically difficult to see."

    After listening to Jing Yuanzhi's words, Lin Yan nodded, and said in a deep voice: "Then we can only use the method of elimination to judge."

    "First of all, Liu Bei can be excluded. It is impossible for the main god to arrange this, because it is too unfair to other applicants."

    "The main god is the most fair and impartial. If the applicant is replaced by Liu Bei, then who can play against the applicant who chooses the Liu Jun camp?"

    "Secondly, Zhang Fei, if he wants to kill me, there are countless opportunities, among other things, there are many times when we drink and get drunk together, if he wants to attack me, he has already done so  .¡±

    Jing Yuanzhi nodded, and said: "Zhao Yun can also be ruled out, the reason is the same as yours, he has countless opportunities to kill me, but I can feel his importance and trust in me, it is all from the heart, if the applicant, I  Having been with him for so long, it is impossible for him not to show any traces."

    Lin Yan nodded slightly, agreeing with his statement. In Changbanpo, they participated in the whole process of Zhao Yun's rescue of Adou. They all saw that he was almost exhausted in the crowd.

    However, even in this state, they didn't sense any energy fluctuations in him, which is obviously impossible.

    Survival is a human instinct, and the power they have cultivated is also an instinct. In that case, it is impossible for any applicant to control the use of energy.

    It's a pity that they never imagined in their dreams that Gao Peng would be able to practice such an external kung fu as the Dragon Elephant Prajna Kungfu that purely cultivates the physical body, and he would be able to reach the seventh level in a short period of time. Otherwise, everything would be clear.

    Moreover, as Zhao Yun is a key figure in the camp selection task, from a common sense point of view, the main god should not regard such a figure as a candidate for replacement.

    "Since Liu Bei, Zhang Fei, and Zhao Yun have all been ruled out, thencould it be Guan Yu?"

    Akechi Ihara thought for a while, shook his head slowly, and said, "You seem to have overlooked one thing. The person who attacked me used a gun. I have experienced it myself."

    "I don't know about cavalry, but his infantry marksmanship is very strong, very strong, even better than Zhao Yun, and maybe better than you, then this person is absolutely impossible to be Guan Yu, as a three-year-old child knows, Guan Gong  It's a big knife."

    "Do you think could it be Zhang Ziying? Although it seems that she is a swordsman of the Wudang lineage based on her martial arts, who can guarantee that she is not proficient in spears at the same time?"

    After listening to Lin Yan's guess, Jing Yuanzhi said decisively: "This is absolutely impossible, I can guarantee it 100%."

    Lin Yan was startled when he heard the words, and took a deep look at Akechi Ihara, as if he understood something, and secretly raised a trace of vigilance in his heart.

    Akechi Ihara saw Lin Yan's reaction, his eyes flickered, and he sighed softly: "Forget it, our biggest enemy now is that hidden applicant."

    "His martial arts are not inferior to mine, and he may even be stronger than us. Before we find him, we'd better keep our peace, otherwise it will only benefit the hidden enemy."

    Lin Yan nodded in satisfaction and said, "That's exactly the reason."

    "I'm not going to hide it from you. The so-called assassin last night was indeed my clone. I directed and acted in this play, but I acted in this play to perfectly explain my injuries. In fact, I  He was attacked and seriously injured elsewhere."

    After Lin Yan listened, he looked at Akechi Ihara with a half-smile, and said, "It seems that there is something nasty about this that I don't know about!"

    Akechi Ihara frowned, and said, "Don't put it so harshly, the assessment world is a time for applicants to fight wits and courage. Isn't it normal to use any means to achieve the goal?"

    "That's right, let's talk about it! What agreement did you reach with Zhang Ziying?"

    Akechi Jingyuan glanced at Lin Yan appreciatively, and said, "You are really smart."

    Immediately, Akechi Ihara explained how he went to cooperate with Zhang Ziying, and how the two went to fight outside the city. Of course, he explained the process of fighting Zhang Ziying in one sentence, only saying that the two were tied and decided on the way of cooperation.

    Finally return to eachAt that time, he was attacked by a man in black. Fortunately, he was alert and alerted Zhang Ziying on purpose as soon as he was injured.

    In the end, when he was seriously injured and could only close his eyes and wait to die, Zhang Ziying arrived in time and stopped the attacker, but he decisively chose to flee quickly instead of joining forces with Zhang Ziying to fight against the enemy.

    Because in that case, it is more likely that Zhang Ziying will kill herself with a sword, snatch her head, and then deal with the sneak attacker. With her lightness kung fu, even if she can't beat the sneak attacker, she will be able to retreat unscathed.

    After listening to Jing Yuanzhi's narration, Lin Yan stared at him in a daze for a long while, a cold light and murderous intent flashed in his eyes from time to time, but finally gave up this idea because he was not sure at all.

    "You guy, you really do what you can to achieve your goals. I didn't expect you to do so many things in secret. Now I suddenly regret choosing Zhang Fei's position. You are such a bastard."

    "I'm in charge of training the soldiers. I throw everything away to me. I don't care about anything. I have no time to spare during the day, and I have to drink with him at night. What the hell, I can't do anything under his hands."

    Akechi Ihara looked at Lin Yan who was pacing back and forth in the room, muttering annoyedly, and the corners of his mouth twitched involuntarily. He felthe began to sympathize with this guy.

    In the end, Lin Yan sighed dejectedly, and said, "Forget it, I won't play with you for this assessment. Once the Battle of Chibi starts, I will complete the return of the number of kills as quickly as possible."

    After finishing speaking, he glanced at Akechi Ihara coldly, and then said: "So, if you want to take my head, you only have ten days and a half a month. If there is no accident, Zhuge Liang will take me with you soon.  Zhou Yu is here, and by then, you probably won't have many chances."

    Akechi Ihara raised his eyebrows and said with a smile: "Hehe, killing an applicant is only 5,000 reward points. To me, it's just three melons and two dates. One more you is not much, and one less you is not much."

    "Hmph, I'll see you next time in the assessment, I hope you can still speak so boldly." Lin Yan snorted coldly, and had to admit that his current self is indeed not as strong as Jing Yuanzhi.

    When he investigated Ihara Akechi's internal injuries before, he found that the energy in his body was much deeper than his own, but as long as he survived, his strength would continue to grow. If he went through the experience of the three worlds, his progress might not be beyond his own.  Ihara wise.

    However, Akechi Ihara underestimated himself and did not take his own strength into consideration. At least in this world, it is still beneficial to him, so he did not dwell on this issue, but said: "The Liu Jun camp ranks first."  If all the characters can be eliminated, then there is only one person left.¡±

    Akechi Ihara nodded, and said: "Zhou Cang, although this person is fighting against the knife for Guan Yu, he is also a master of using spears, and his identity is usually inconspicuous, with little sense of presence, and he is taciturn.  .¡±

    "If you don't talk too much, the chance of revealing your secrets will naturally be low. We have ignored this person before!" (Remember the website address of this website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 440 Zhou Yu is Here

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    After the unanimous deduction of Akechi Ihara and Lin Yan, they finally locked their target on Zhou Cang, but Zhou Cang was in Zuoying, and they didn't have many chances to get in touch. They could only take more precautions and slowly investigate.

    However, Lin Yan suggested that Akechi Ihara should communicate with Zhang Ziying and ask her to assist in the investigation. Akechi Ihara naturally has no objection, but this matter can only be discussed after his injury improves slightly.

    Fortunately, Akechi Ihara also has the holy medicine for healing. If nothing else, he should be able to recover more than half of it in a week.

    Lin Yan left Jing Yuanzhi's house to meet Liu Bei and Gao Peng.

    "My lord, General Zilong."

    Gao Peng took two steps towards Lin Yan, and said, "General Lin, you don't have to be polite. How about General Jing's internal injuries?"

    Seeing the concerned look on Gao Peng's face that didn't seem to be fake, Lin Yan nodded secretly. Although Zhao Yun is a master with a gun, he should not be replaced by an applicant.

    "Don't worry, General Zilong. According to the final observation, General Jing's internal injuries will be healed within ten days, and he will be cured in about half a month. As for the broken bone in the chest, I'm afraid it will take more than a month to heal. There is a saying that 'injury'  One hundred days of muscle and bone movement', but that's just talking about ordinary people."

    "General Jing is full of energy and blood, and his body is strong. As long as he has a good rest, he will be nourished. On weekdays, the Huotou army will drink more soup made of animal bones. It will be enough to recover in a month, and the chest wound is not a major problem."

    Hearing the words, Gao Peng made a look of great relief, cupped his fists and said to Lin Yan: "Thank you, General Lin."

    Liu Bei also smiled with satisfaction: "There is General Laurin."

    "My lord, I am serious. The time for the dot is approaching, and I will return to the camp first."

    Liu Bei said with concern: "Well, after ordering General Maolin, let's take a rest for a while. My third brother is addicted to alcohol, but he is tired of General Lin. You should persuade him to order more on weekdays. Don't let him drink to cause trouble.  .¡±

    "Yes, the last general takes orders."

    After this turmoil, life seems to have returned to calm, and the assassin never appeared again. Each battalion practiced independently, and each battalion set up a different number of 400-meter obstacles, and "exercise" training was held every afternoon.

    It's just that the 400-meter barrier was built in a relatively remote place, and it was specially surrounded by a wall. There was only one gate for entry and exit, and there were heavy soldiers around it.  hand.

    In the eyes of Liu Bei and other ancients, the method of body forging is the secret of the Fang family, and it must not be leaked out. Even Jiangdong must not be discovered by them.

    On the first rest day after Lin Yan healed Akechi Ihara, Gao Peng took his entourage into the mountain early in the morning, carrying a bow and arrows. When he came out in the afternoon, his entourage brought prey, including sika deer and big wild boar.  The eye-catching one is a colorful tiger.

    This was naturally played by Gao Peng for Akechi Ihara. Now he has completely replaced himself in the role of Zhao Zilong, and he has almost reached the state of self-hypnosis that Akechi Ihara knew.

    All the tiger meat of that tiger was given priority to Ihara Akechi, and the tiger bones were used to make soup for him.

    When Ihara Akechi knew that Zhao Yun went into the mountains to hunt tigers and deer for Lin Yan just because of Lin Yan¡¯s words that drinking animal bone soup would help heal broken bones.  In vain, the sword-drawing technique was not taught in vain.

    With tiger bones, tiger meat and blood, which replenishes qi and blood, Akechi Ihara's injuries naturally healed surprisingly quickly.

    A week later, he was able to walk normally, and half a month later, he was able to wield a sword a little bit. As for the long-handled naginata, he still didn¡¯t dare to play around. Don¡¯t accidentally break a bone and break it.  .

    ? On this day, Liu Bei received a letter from Zhuge Liang, saying that Jiangdong Sun Quan had decided to form an alliance with our army to fight against Cao Cao. Tomorrow Jiangdong Governor Zhou Yu will come to visit with him.

    Liu Bei was overjoyed, and immediately summoned all the generals to suspend the exercise training during this period, and temporarily closed the exercise training ground, and there was no need to send people to guard it.

    It's very simple, if there are heavy guards here, how can Zhou Yu not be curious?  If he proposes to go in and have a look, do you agree or not?  If it is not allowed, it will give people a sense of lack of sincerity in the alliance. If it is allowed, wouldn't the method of body training be leaked?

    In addition, there is no need for everyone to receive them deliberately, and they can still do what they should do, but they must cheer up the soldiers and show their momentum, so as not to be looked down upon by Jiangdong allies.

    Just after midnight the next day, a group of people and horses appeared outside the north gate, and not far from the north gate was the battle site of the personal barracks, where Gao Peng and Ihara Akechi were training soldiers.

    Today's practice content is in vainFighting is of course useless on the battlefield, but this training can improve the soldiers' reaction and agility.

    "General Jing, your injury has not yet healed, you should rest more, I will watch over the drill, why do you come here?"

    Today Gao Peng and Ihara Akechi were not wearing armor, but were wearing civilian clothes. Since it was unarmed combat training, it was inevitable to struggle, so Gao Peng did not wear his white robe, but a gray cloth bunt that is easy to use.

    The same is true for Akechi Ihara, but for the time being, he can only watch from the sidelines, and occasionally give pointers, but he can't play in person.

    Akechi Ihara smiled slightly, cupped his fists and said: "Thank you General for your concern, the original injury is no longer a serious problem, I wait for a warrior, I feel uncomfortable if I don't move for a day, where can I lie down?"

    "Besides, thanks to the general, I ate tiger meat, drank tiger bone soup, and supplemented with velvet antler every day. I was full of energy and had nowhere to vent my energy!"

    Gao Peng laughed loudly when he heard the words: "Hahahaha It's true, General Jing is very skilled in martial arts, even if he just gives a few pointers, the soldiers will benefit a lot, okay!  General Jing will not hesitate to teach you."

    "Hehe, the general's martial arts are not inferior to Yuan, so why do you need Yuan's guidance? General, don't be humble!"

    Gao Peng smiled and patted Akechi Ihara on the shoulder, and walked to the field where the soldiers were fighting.

    That's right, the hand-to-hand combat training adopts the melee mode. Put a group of soldiers into a field to fight randomly, and everyone on the field is an enemy.

    At this time, the soldiers need to be full of energy, look at the six directions, listen to all directions, and move flexibly, otherwise they will easily be overturned from behind.

    Occasionally, another training method is adopted. The people in the two villages each tie black and white cloth strips on their heads.  viability.

    When one's own battle formation collides with the opponent's battle formation, the formations are all scattered, the two sides are intertwined, and when they fall into a melee, it depends on the cooperation between personal bravery and colleagues. At that time, the training effect of this melee fighting will be great.  can be reflected.

    However, in order to ensure that the soldiers are not really injured, this kind of melee training is regulated. It is not allowed to use punches, kicks and other methods to attack the opponent. Only wrestling is allowed, with the purpose of knocking down the opponent.

    After all, this is just to train the soldiers' reaction and flexibility, not fighting ability. Fighting training has another training method.

    "Come on." Gao Peng walked into the arena, but no one attacked him, so he clapped his palms and shouted loudly. At this time, some soldiers began to attack him.

    Gao Peng turned sideways to let a soldier grab his arm on the shoulder, and he took the opponent's hand away, twisted his waist, and knocked the soldier to the ground.

    Immediately, he became shorter, avoided the hands of a soldier grabbing his shoulders, reached out and hugged one of his thighs, and lifted it upwards. The opponent immediately rolled over from Gao Peng's shoulders and fell to the ground on his back.

    For a while, Gao Peng was like a tiger entering a flock of sheep, and no one could control him. In the end, Gao Peng was almost one against a hundred. Under the leadership of the general, the group of soldiers rushed towards Gao Peng, but they were defeated by Gao Peng one after another.  Fall to the ground.

    At this moment, the group of horses outside the north gate had already entered the north gate, near the battle field of the Deqin barracks, and a tall and handsome man was attracted by Gao Peng, reined in the horses, and watched quietly.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 442 Female Sword Master and Nanyang Female Guard

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    This kind of scene is very common in the military camps of later generations. It is just a round-trip running game, and the losing team does push-ups.

    However, Zhou Yu frowned at this time, and his heart was dark, "It's a clever drill method. This kind of drill can improve the physical strength of the soldiers, and can also exercise the arms and waist strength of the soldiers."

    "The most important thing is that it can enhance the cohesion and sense of honor of an army. This can be seen from the congratulations among the soldiers of the winning team."

    "Liu Xuande has a lot of talents under his command! I don't know who came up with these drills?"

    Zhou Yu observed secretly, and saw that the soldiers lying on the ground got up and down a hundred times, and it seemed that the Dubo team shouted: "Brothers, we only lost a little this time, everyone practice hard!"  , the next time you win it back, you will definitely win."

    "We must win, we must win, we must win." When the group of soldiers heard the words, their sluggish morale suddenly rose again, and they shouted three times that they must win, and then the whole team ran to the crowd of onlookers.

    And this scene made Zhou Yu amazed. They sat on the horse, condescending, and could see clearly. They saw a tall, square-faced man waved his hand and shouted: "Next."

    Immediately, another soldier ran to the field under the leadership of the general, and then divided into two, and stood in their own positions under the leadership of their respective governors to line up.

    The first group ran with Du Bo, followed by Shi Chang, and then Corps Chief. After these people finished running, it was the turn of the soldiers.

    Zhou Yu finally saw who was in charge of the drill, so he pointed to Lin Yan in the field and asked, "Military Master Zhuge, this general is"

    In fact, it was the first time Zhuge Liang saw Lin Yan's practice method, and he was equally amazed. He immediately introduced: "This general is from Bohai County. His surname is Lin and his name is Zicheng.  Training."

    Behind Zhou Yu, Cheng Pu, the deputy governor of Jiangdong, changed his expression slightly when he heard the words, and couldn't help but look at Lin Yan a few more times. He is proficient in spearmanship, and uses an iron-backed snake spear.

    He has long heard that Zhao Zilong's marksmanship in Changshan is like a god, and he has never lost a single game since he came out of the mountain.

    Zhou Yu nodded, noncommittal, but secretly said in his heart: "Liu Xuande has some elite soldiers and fierce generals, but the five new generals under my command are not bad, and their training methods are only much better than them. If he fights with Liu Xuande in the future  , will not lose to him.¡±

    After watching the drill of the Youying soldiers, Zhou Yu and his party went straight to Zhang Fei's residence. After arriving at Zhang Fei's residence, they saw that the house was covered with the words just written.

    This made Zhou Yu very surprised. He had heard that Zhang Yide was a butcher who butchered pigs and sold meat, but he did not expect that he could write such good calligraphy.

    At this time, Zhang Fei was still concentrating on writing, and did not notice the arrival of Zhou Yu and his party. When Zhang Fei had just finished writing the words and the ink was still wet, Zhou Yu took the "Caihou paper" that was spread on the table.  up.

    Seeing this, Zhuge Liang behind Zhou Yu immediately covered his ears.

    After Zhou Yu took the piece of paper, he looked at the seven flamboyant characters that read "Swear to destroy the Cao bandits and rejuvenate the Han Dynasty" on it, and couldn't help admiring repeatedly: "Good words, good words."

    What Zhou Yu admired was not only the well-written seven characters, but also the ambition revealed by these seven characters.

    "Bastard, what are you doing?"

    The next moment, a thunderous roar sounded in front of Zhou Yu's ears, and Zhou Yu squinted his eyes involuntarily, turned his face sideways, and the corner of his mouth twitched suddenly. The soundwas so deafening!

    When Zhou Yu turned his head, he saw Zhuge Liang covering his ears tightly, looking at him innocently, and raised his eyebrows at him.

    Zhou Yu turned back speechlessly, looked at Zhang Fei, showed a forced smile, and said, "I've heard that Mr. Zhang roared like thunder for a long time. To defeat Cao Cao, you need your temper."

    Zhang Fei naturally also saw Zhuge Liang at this time. Hearing Zhou Yu's words, he looked at Zhuge Liang with a dazed expression on his face, and then realized that this should be Jiangdong Zhou Yu, and scratched the back of his head embarrassingly.

    Zhou Yu chuckled, turned and walked out the door, Zhuge Liang smiled at Zhang Fei, and followed Zhou Yu out.

    "Captain, this way please."

    Guided by Zhuge Liang, Zhou Yu entered Liu Bei's house, and saw a man with big ears and long arms sitting in front of a pile of dry thatch, with his back to them, and skillfully weaving a pair of straw sandals.

    There are more than a dozen women around him, all of whom are weaving straw sandals. In addition to Mrs. Gan Mi, there are also ten female guards. They have long swords hanging from their waists, but their hands are extremely dexterousTighten the thatch one by one to form a strong straw sandal.

    ? I have to say, it is true that those who are close to Zhu are red, and those who are close to ink are black. They have been with Liu Bei for a long time, and they have learned nothing else, but these straw sandals are extremely neat.

    A group of women chatted and laughed softly while weaving straw sandals, but they didn't look boring. Liu Bei also had a cheerful face, and the scene looked indescribably warm.

    Seeing this, Zhuge Liang hurried a few steps, walked behind Liu Bei, and said softly, "My lord, they are here."

    Liu Bei turned around and saw that it was Zhuge Liang, with a look of joy on his face, and said, "Thank you for your hard work, military commander."

    Without putting down the sandals in his hand, he hurriedly stood up and turned around, looking at Zhou Yu, Zhuge Liang reached out to Zhou Yu and his party in due time, and introduced: "These are Jiangdong Zhou Dudu, Cheng Dudu, Lu Xiaowei, and General Huang."

    Zhuge Liang introduced Zhou Yu, Cheng Pu, Lu Su, and Huang Gai, and the four of them clasped their fists together and shouted softly, "Meet Liu Yuzhou."

    Then Liu Bei hastily put down the straw sandals in his hand, took two steps forward, and saluted with fists clasped, "You don't need to be too polite. The Marquis of Meng Wu sent troops to help, and I am very grateful."

    Zhou Yu smiled and said: "If you form an alliance, you are a friend. If you are a friend, you don't need to be so polite."

    At this time, Mrs. Gan Mi and the female guards also put down their work and stood behind Liu Bei.

    Putting down the straw sandals and holding the hilt of the long sword at her waist, the female guard suddenly changed her demeanor, her pretty and virtuous demeanor disappeared instantly, and she became sharp-eyed and heroic.

    Zhou Yu glanced at those female guards calmly, his heart moved, and he smiled at Liu Bei: "I guess these are the famous 'Nanyang female guards' in the world, right? I don't know that sword defeat history Ah Wangyue, known as 'Female Sword'  Is Ms. Ziying of Sheng' here?"

    Zhang Ziying's original experience world was the world of Romance of the Three Kingdoms. Once she came out of the mountain, she challenged famous swordsmanship masters everywhere, and finally found Wang Yue, who is known as the world's number one swordsman.

    Naturally, Wang Yue didn't want to surrender his status to fight a young woman, so he sent Shi A, the disciple with the highest swordsmanship in his sect, to fight. Who knew that he was defeated by his sword after a few moves, and finally went into battle himself, but failed to complete thirty moves.

    Since then, Zhang Ziying has been dubbed the title of "Female Sword Saint" by troublemakers.

    Later, Zhang Ziying worshiped Zhang Fei as his brother, joined Liu Bei, and trained the female guards in Nanyang. The first time the female guards made a move, they shocked the world with their skills.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 443 Beauty and Heroine

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Cao Ren attacked Liu Bei in Nanyang and set up the eight-door golden lock formation. Even Guan Yu was trapped in the formation and could not get out. At this time, Xu Shu was still calculating the way to break the formation.

    Zhang Ziying was worried about Guan Yu's safety, so she made a decisive decision and led more than a hundred female guards into the formation, ignoring the changes in the formation, directly breaking the shield when encountering a "wall", tearing down a wall when encountering it, it is simply unreasonable.

    The long sword in his hand is obviously just an ordinary iron sword, but breaking the shield and slashing the armor is like destroying the dead. Because of Zhang Ziying's deep internal energy, attaching internal energy to the sword will naturally have no disadvantages.

    Although the female guards have shallow internal strength, they are more than enough to match bodywork and footwork. Their swordsmanship is superb, quick to respond, and extremely fast. In close proximity, they are the most powerful killing machines.

    Zhang Ziying and the female guards killed people like mowing grass, killing and wounding a large number of Cao Jun soldiers, and even pierced through the formation, completely disrupting it.

    In the end, Guan Yu and Zhang Zili joined forces, and with Zhao Zilong's support from the side, Cao Ren was defeated and fled in embarrassment.

    Since then, the "Nanyang female guards" have become famous all over the world. Everyone knows that the female sword master trained a group of female guards with excellent swordsmanship for Liu Bei. The assassination incidents that used to happen from time to time never happened to Liu Bei again.

    ?Assassin training is not easy, if used to assassinate Liu Bei, it is like beating a dog with meat buns, and no one wants to waste the resources of assassins in their hands.

    Of course, the training of assassins is not easy, and the training of female guards is even more difficult, and it is not easy to find women of the right age who are suitable for martial arts. At the beginning, Liu Bei did not pay much attention to female guards. Letting Zhang Ziying train female guards was also an expression of doting on her.

    But after this battle, Liu Bei really saw how powerful the female guards are, and only then did he start to pay attention to them.

    It's a pity that after breaking the Eight-Gate Golden Lock Formation, Cao Cao personally led an army to attack Nanyang in less than a year. They retreated steadily, and finally even Xinye had to give up.

    After hearing Zhou Yu's question, Liu Bei turned around to look at the female guards, with a look of sadness in his eyes, and sighed to Zhou Yu, "This time in Dangyang Road, the female guards almost lost all casualties in order to protect Bei's wife and children.  There are more than twenty people left."

    "Ziying is stepping up training for the new female guard, so she is not here."

    The second Mrs. Ganmi behind Liu Bei also had red eyes and sparkling eyes when she heard the words, and she couldn't help holding the hand of the female guard beside her with both hands.

    Seeing this, those female guards who were originally valiant and valiant, their expressions darkened. After all, those sisters who lived with him day and night, shared joys and sorrows, and even lived and died together. Their deaths were the most saddened by them and the men who trained them.  Zhang Ziying is gone.

    However, it is their mission to protect the lord and princess, and the lord and the two mistresses have never treated them as servants, treating them like sisters.

    Zhou Yu was a little embarrassed, and then realized that he seemed to have asked a very stupid question, and said in a deep voice: "Nanyang female guards are all loyal and unparalleled, and they are not inferior to men. Yu admires them so much. Although they died in battle, their  His fame will surely be praised by the world."

    After saying this, Zhou Yu changed his voice, pretending to be relaxed and said with a smile: "However, I also have such a heroine in Jiangdong. She respects Miss Ziying the most, and the Nanyang female guard is the one she admires the most."

    "So on weekdays, she also gathers the servants and maidservants in the mansion to practice, and has trained a female army skilled in archery and horses. Of course, it is far behind Nanyang female guards, but I believe that she and Miss Ziying,  There should be a common language."

    "What Dudu Zhou said, could it be that Soochow Princess, Miss Shangxiang, sister of Marquis Wu?"

    Just as Zhou Yu finished speaking, a clear and melodious female voice came from behind him, and everyone turned their heads to look, startled.

    I saw a slender and beautiful woman dressed in purple, with a long sword hanging from her waist, walking in slowly. Liu Jun's generals and generals who were watching at the door opened a passage for her to enter.

    Behind her, Guan Yu, Zhang Fei, Gao Peng, Jing Yuanzhi, Lin Yan, Cui Yuanzhen, Zhou Cang and others followed closely behind. Zhang Fei turned his head triumphantly and said softly to Gao Peng: "How about it? I said let my sister go ahead,  It can save a lot of effort, will you take it now?"

    Gao Peng shook his head with a dumbfounded smile, showing off, Zhang Fei is purely showing off, in fact, with their status, who would dare to block the way if they want to go in?

    But in front of me, you really have nothing to show off. This is my girlfriend, and sooner or later she will be part of my family. What is there to be proud of, your brother?

    It was Zhang Fei who sent someone to tell Zhang Ziying that Zhou Gongjin from Jiangdong was here, and asked her if she wanted to come and see her.

    just nowYuyu walked around the camps, and Guan Yu and the others naturally knew about this, so they rushed to the right camp.

    Just now Zhou Yu was out to watch Lin Yan drill his soldiers and was delayed for some time, so he had just spoken to Liu Bei when Guan Yu, Zhang Ziying and others arrived at the scene.

    Zhou Yu was amazed, but soon came back to his senses. After all, his wife Xiao Qiao is also a world-renowned beauty, and she has long been resistant to top beauties.

    However, Cheng Pu, Huang Gai and others are all old guys, so they are naturally much more resistant to beauty than young people.

    "Hehe, I didn't expect Miss Ziying to know about that girl's existence. If she let that girl know, I'm afraid her tail will go up to the sky."

    Zhou Yu and Sun Ce are both sworn brothers and brother-in-law. This relationship can be said to be more intimate than that of brothers.

    Therefore, Sun Shangxiang is Zhou Yu's younger sister, and both Sun Quan and Sun Shangxiang refer to Zhou Yu as "Brother Zhong", so Zhou Yu does not need to call Sun Shangxiang the Princess or Miss like everyone else.

    At this time Zhang Ziying had already walked in front of Liu Bei, greeted him, and then stood behind Liu Bei next to Mrs. Gan Mi.

    In order to make it easier for everyone to talk, Liu Bei took two steps aside and walked to Zhuge Liang's side. The two of them turned sideways to Zhou Yu, Zhang Ziying, Guan Yu, Zhang Fei and others.

    Zhang Ziying heard Zhou Yu's words, and said crisply: "I may not know much about the beauties in the world today, but there are some heroines who can't let their eyebrows go, but Ziying can count them all. Miss Shangxiang is exactly what Ziying said.  One of the heroes."

    Zhou Yu laughed and said, "If Shangxiang hears these words, I don't know how happy she will be. In this way, Miss Ziying must be the number one heroine in the world."

    "Actually, there is no conflict between a beauty and a heroine. Although a beauty is not necessarily a heroine, a heroine can also be a beauty."

    Zhang Ziying smiled slightly, as if the spring flowers were blooming, which made people feel refreshed and happy, "This statement is reasonable, just like Lu Bu's daughter Lu Qiling, Mrs. Zhu Rong, wife of Nanman King Meng Huo, and of course, Miss Shangxiang, the princess of Dongwu, all of whom are highly skilled in martial arts."  Great beauty."

    "Hehe, Miss Ziying seems to have missed one person." Zhou Yu chuckled.

    "Oh?" Zhang Ziying raised her beautiful eyebrows, and looked at Zhou Yu in surprise. Don't I know of any other powerful beauties in this period of the Three Kingdoms?

    That's all for the heroines of this generation!  Others are either not yet born, or they are still little kids!

    Now solemnly said to Zhou Yu: "I would like to hear the details." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 444 Head & Shoulders, That's So Confident

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Everyone at the scene laughed softly, Zhou Yu said with a smile: "Everyone here knows about this, why do you need Yu to say more?"

    As soon as Zhou Yu finished speaking, Mrs. Gan behind Liu Bei laughed and said, "Silly sister, the person Zhou Dudu is talking about is you!"

    Zhang Ziying was startled when she heard the words, her pretty face blushed slightly, and she said softly: "The posture of Ziying Puliu has been praised by Governor Zhou."

    "It's because Miss Ziying is too modest." Zhou Yu said politely, and then skipped the topic. After all, everyone gathered here to discuss the great cause of fighting against Cao, not to talk about the beauties of the world.

    Immediately asked Liu Bei solemnly: "I don't know about Liu Yuzhou's confrontation with Cao. Do you have a clever strategy?"

    Liu Bei thought for a while and asked, "Dare to ask Governor Zhou, how many soldiers are there to fight?"

    Zhou Yu heard the words and said truthfully: "Thirty thousand."

    "Thirty thousand?" Liu Bei looked stunned, and said hesitantly: "Cao Cao raised 830,000 troops, known as an army of one million. He was outnumbered and defeated in a row. There were only more than 20,000 soldiers left under his command. Soochow had six counties in the east of the Yangtze River.  It has been in business for many years, 30,000 is it a little less?"

    Hearing Liu Bei's words, behind Zhou Yu, Cheng Pu and Huang Gai all changed their expressions. Cheng Pu said sarcastically, "Do you think we have few people? Hmph, all of your soldiers are vulnerable. I have 30,000 elite soldiers from Eastern Wu, which can reach Cao's army."  Three hundred thousand."

    When Zhang Fei heard Cheng Pu's words, Zhang Fei became furious immediately, and the thunderous roar rang in Cheng Pu's ears, "You say our soldiers are vulnerable? What achievements do you have? If you say it, you will die of laughter.  "

    Cheng Pu retorted: "So what if you don't have a record? Unlike you, who often lose battles."

    Zhang Fei immediately yelled back when he heard the words, "What's the matter with losing a battle? It's better to lose a battle than you can just live in peace."

    Zhuge Liang on the side shook his head in disappointment, Zhou Yu frowned, embarrassed, and the scene fell into chaos for a while, almost turning from mutual ridicule to full martial arts.

    "Brother, stop." Hearing Zhang Ziying's coquettish yell, everyone felt the figures flickering in front of them. Zhang Fei and Cheng Pu, who were grabbing each other's collars and tugging at each other, suddenly felt a strange force coming from them, and they actually stood up.  Unsteady, they staggered back a few steps and were supported by the same robe behind them.

    Looking at the petite figure that easily separated the two great generals, Zhou Yu, Huang Gai and others couldn't help but change their expressions in shock, but the generals in the Liu Jun camp seemed to be used to it.

    Naturally, Zhang Ziying's strength cannot be as strong as Zhang Fei and Cheng Pu's, but her wonderful martial arts can play with people who are much stronger than her in the applause.

    "Brother, Dudu Cheng, what are you doing like this, are you forming an alliance? You are clearly forming an enemy." Zhang Ziying yelled at the two of them angrily after they separated.

    Looking at Zhang Ziying's beautiful pretty face full of anger, Zhang Fei, the madman who loves his sister, immediately withered away, but even Cheng Pu showed embarrassment and stopped making a sound.

    Besides, he was forced to take a few steps back before he even saw Zhang Ziying's movements clearly, and he was really a little apprehensive about this female sword master.

    After Zhang Ziying separated the two, she turned around neatly, and the smooth ponytail on her head flicked in the air, emitting a fragrance like orchids and musk deer, which made the surrounding soldiers who couldn't even smell the smell of powder  A moment of intoxication.

    But Gao Peng couldn't laugh or cry, what the hell is the smell of this shampoo?  Could it be that when Ziying was fine, she secretly hid and washed her hair with shampoo?  The hair is so elegant, use Head & Shoulders!

    Needless to say, the hair quality of Zhao Yun and other aborigines is rough, no different from straw. People in this era basically use plant ash to bathe and wash their hair, and only occasionally use a little saponin.

    Zhang Ziying's hair quality alone crushed a lot of beauties in this era. All the men present were staring at Zhang Ziying's flowing ponytail, wondering why her hair was so smooth.

    I saw Zhang Ziying walked to the pile of thatch at this time, knelt down, picked up a woven straw sandal from the ground, pulled it, and said lightly: "This is the straw sandal woven by the sisters taught by the Lord. It is very strong.  My lord often says that the road will be long if you wear such shoes."

    Liu Bei gently stroked his short beard under his chin, and watched Zhang Ziying's actions quietly, while Zhuge Liang smiled and looked at Zhang Ziying with admiration. He obviously understood what she wanted to do.  for what.

    After Zhang Ziying finished speaking, she put down her straw sandals, picked up another piece of thatch, and pulled it lightly.

    "Snapped"

    The thatch was easily pulled off by Zhang Ziying, only to hear her say indifferently: "Such fragile thatch can become so fragile after weaving.? Strong and tenacious.  "

    After finishing speaking, he grabbed a handful of thatch and stood up, walked back to the generals, and said solemnly: "We have benevolent masters, strong generals, Guan Zhang, Zhao Jing, Lin Cui and the six elder brothers are all beheaded by thousands of people and enemies by ten thousand, brothers  The elite soldiers who have been trained can fight one against ten, or even one against a hundred."

    "And the children of Soochow will do their best to protect their family and the people. As long as we are united, no one can defeat us."

    Speaking of this, he raised the grass in his hand, and then continued: "Just like this thatch, a piece of thatch can be easily torn apart, but a bunch of thatch is gathered together"

    Zhang Ziying pulled the thatch in her hand, but did not move at all, "It will not be so easy to break it off."

    After listening to Zhang Ziying's words, all the generals around nodded incessantly. Liu Bei, Zhou Yu, and Zhuge Liang looked at her with admiration. Although Akechi Ihara and the other three secretly rolled their eyes in their hearts, they also understood that Zhang Ziying could do it, but they couldn't.

    This is the importance of "potential". They are just generals under other people's command and belong to subordinates, and the lord's military advisers are all present, so where is it their turn to "teach" everyone?

    But Zhang Ziying is different, she doesn't talk about status with you, she just relies on everyone's favor to be unscrupulous, so what?  It's not doing anything that is detrimental to the interests of the party, and no one will mind.

    On the contrary, what she said is indeed golden and jade good words. Others will only think that she is very knowledgeable and smart, but they will not think that she is overreaching and being too arrogant.

    "Well said, sister Ziying is indeed worthy of the title of female sword master." Just after Zhang Ziying finished speaking, there was a clear and clear voice from outside the crowd.

    Hearing this voice, Zhou Yucheng, Pulusu, Huang Gai and the others changed their complexions, and hurriedly turned to look, and the others also turned their heads to look in surprise.

    However, she saw a beautiful woman in a bright red dress, a khaki cloak on her back, and a long sword hanging from her waist, her face flushed with excitement, and she squeezed in from a group of men with difficulty.

    "Why are you here?" Zhou Yu asked in astonishment.

    "Come to fight!"

    The woman casually replied to Zhou Yu, then ran straight in front of Zhang Ziying, clasped her fists and bowed, and said excitedly, "Sun Shangxiang has met sister Ziying."

    When Zhang Ziying heard the girl self-reported her family name, she glanced at her in surprise, quickly threw away the thatch in her hand, stretched out her hand to support her and said, "Sister, you don't need to be polite, Ziying has admired her name for a long time." (Remember this site website: www  .hlnovel.com

 Chapter 445: Honest People Are Not Honest

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    ?After deliberation, Liu Bei ordered Guan Yu and Zhang Fei to garrison Xiakou, while he himself took Zhuge Liang, Gao Peng, and two thousand soldiers from the personal camp to Chibi to join Zhou Yu's naval alliance.

    Akechi Ihara, as the Sima of the Biebu Division of the Personal Battalion and Gao Peng's lieutenant general, should have gone with him, but Liu Bei thought that his injury had not recovered, so he ordered him to rest in the city, and strive to be able to take up the sword when the war started.

    Zhang Ziying led 20 veteran female guards to accompany the guards, and the remaining six veteran female guards stayed in Xiakou to train new female guards.

    Sun Shangxiang ignored Zhou Yu's order to return her to Fuchun, and followed Zhang Ziying closely. Zhou Yu couldn't handle her, but she followed Zhang Ziying, so she didn't have to worry about her safety, so she just let it go.

    Arriving in Jiangdong, Liu Bei and Zhuge Liang went to meet with Sun Quan, formally made a blood alliance, and then rushed to Chibi to join Zhou Yu.

    The following days will be the joint drill between Liu Jun and the Jiangdong Navy. Liu Bei entrusts Gao Peng with full authority to take charge of this matter, while Zhou Yu orders Gan Ning and Gan Xingba to take charge of it.

    Gao Peng looked at the tall and mighty man in front of him, cupped his fists and said, "I hope General Gan will take care of you in the future."

    Gan Ning saluted with cupped fists, and said, "General Zhao, you are being polite."

    After greeting each other, Gan Ning stepped aside to give way to a general behind him, and introduced to Gao Peng: "General Zhao, this is my deputy general, General Li Songli."

    Gao Peng looked at Li Song. He was a burly man with a beard, a slightly fat body, and a fleshy face.

    Originally, Gao Peng hadn't noticed him all the time, because of his image, Gao Peng directly made him regard him as a water thief who Gan Ning used to hang out with when he was still a Jinfan thief.

    It can be seen that Gan Ning introduced so solemnly, obviously this Li Song is not simple, but Gao Peng searched his mind, looking at the Li generals of the Three Kingdoms, there are only six people: Li Dian, Li Yan, Li Su, Li Jue, Li Hui, and Li Yi  , never heard of Li Song, could it be

    Gao Peng muttered secretly in his heart, but his face remained calm, he smiled and cupped his fists and said: "It's a pleasure to meet you."

    Li Song returned the salute with his fists cupped, and said in a low voice: "I have heard about General Zhao for a long time, and I am so lucky to meet you today."

    "General Li has won the prize. Judging from General Li's appearance, he must be a tiger general."

    Gan Ning laughed when he heard the words, and said: "General Zhao has good eyesight, General Li is born with supernatural powers, he is good at wielding a pair of sledgehammers, few people can do it, even Ning has to bow down."

    Li Song smiled honestly, scratched the back of his head, and said: "General Gan is too modest, Song only has such brute strength, and his martial arts are incomparable with the two generals."

    Gao Peng exchanged a few words with the two of them, and basically decided that Li Song was undoubtedly the candidate, because in Gao Peng's memory, no matter whether it was the Romance of the Three Kingdoms plot or the Chibi plot, there was no such person.

    The most important thing is a piece of information revealed by Gan Ning, this Li Song just joined Jiangdong before Yueyu, and before Yueyu, wasn't it when he fought in Changbanpo?

    Although he pretends to be honest and honest, his words always secretly praise Gan Ning and himself. If he is a native, he will only feel very happy.

    Because he showed the appearance of an "honest person", and an honest person would naturally not tell lies, so his words came from the heart, and he must think so from the bottom of his heart.

    However, in the eyes of Gao Peng, an applicant, this appears to be very smooth and sophisticated, so this Li Song is definitely not as "honest" as he appears on the surface.

    This is also very normal. If Li Song is really as honest and honest as he has shown, in this perilous world of reincarnation, how did he pass the interview and the last assessment, and still possess such a powerful strength?

    However, I was lucky. At any rate, as soon as I came to Jiangdong, I found the first candidate who chose the Jiangdong camp.

    As long as you inquire secretly to see which other generals have just joined the army more than a month ago, then you can basically determine who is the applicant.

    Applicants who want to join Jiangdong can only be military generals, and their skills must not be bad. It is impossible to just be a small soldier or a small general, otherwise they will not be able to convince others at all.

    Because there is no origin in this world, when fabricating one's own origin, one has to go further. Even if one is from Jiangdong, one cannot say that one is from Jiangdong, otherwise people will know it is fake after checking.

    As I said before, the ancients were not fools, on the contrary, there are many people who are very wise and close to demons.

    It is reasonable for a fierce general with high martial arts skills to cast thousands of miles away. You, a foreigner, came all the way to Jiangdong just to be a soldier?  Isn't that ridiculous?  Mostly it was Cao Jun's careful work,Push it out and cut it.

    However, you can't do this by yourself to inquire about applicants, otherwise you may get into trouble. The most suitable person to inquire about this matter is Zhang Ziying.

    For Zhang Ziying, this matter should not be too simple. Ask Sun Shangxiang side-by-side, and it is basically clear. Even if Sun Shangxiang did not pay attention to these matters, it is not very clear, and it is more convenient to inquire about the news as Zhang Ziying.

    After thinking about these things clearly, Gao Peng temporarily let go of his thoughts and began to discuss with Gan Ning about the training of soldiers.

    The two militaries have just come into contact, and trust and tacit understanding have not yet been established, so some small frictions are naturally inevitable.

    However, both Gao Peng and Gan Ning will restrain the soldiers under their command, and emphasize to them the importance of the two armies forming an alliance and working together, and the friction will gradually decrease.

    Gao Peng also worked together with Gan Ning to seek common ground while reserving differences during the training of soldiers, and gradually worked out a set of training methods that both sides could adapt to

    This afternoon, after the drill was over, Gao Peng returned to the mansion Zhou Yu arranged for them and went to the backyard.

    Entering the end of a corridor in the backyard, two female guards guarded Gao Peng with fists in their hands and saluted: "General Zilong wants to see the lord?"

    Gao Peng waved his hand and said with a smile: "Yun has nothing to disturb the lord, Yun is looking for you."

    The two female guards looked at each other in astonishment, and said in surprise, "I don't know why General Zilong is looking for his subordinates?"

    Originally, maidservants in the Han Dynasty should call themselves maidservants, but female guards are special. They belong to a type of sergeant, so they were tacitly allowed by Liu Bei and others to call themselves subordinates. This is what Zhang Ziying has emphasized many times. They are soldiers, not slaves.

    Gao Peng took out a small rolled-up Caihou paper from his pocket, handed it to one of the female guards, and said, "Please pass this on to Ziying, thank you."

    The female guard took the paper roll, nodded and said: "General Zilong, you are welcome, the subordinates will definitely hand it over to General Zhang."

    "Thank you, sister, farewell." Gao Peng saluted the female guard, then turned and left, and the female guard also took the paper roll into the back hall, walked outside Zhang Ziying's residence, and knocked on the door.

    Zhang Ziying quickly opened the door and asked softly, "What's the matter?"

    "General, General Zilong entrusts his subordinates to hand over this item."

    Zhang Ziying took the scroll and said, "Go!"

    "Yes, this subordinate will retire."

    Zhang Ziying returned to the room, opened the scroll, her expression was slightly startled, but the next moment she showed a touch of appreciation, because there was a string of Russian words written on the scroll.

    In this way, you are not afraid of being understood by others. In the eyes of the ancients, this is just a string of ghostly symbols!  Brother Bing is really smart.

    The model of this string of Russian words translated into ancient Chinese is: In the middle of the night, facing the river and hanging on the rocks, enjoying the bright moon together.

    "Hehe He obviously asked me to discuss something, but he said it like a date. Brother Bing is really" Zhang Ziying chuckled, shook her head helplessly, put the note in her palm and rubbed it lightly, and it melted.  Made a pile of paper ashes.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 446

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    In the middle of the night, Chitou Jitou Linjiang hangs above the cliff, that is, the top of the stone wall where Zhou Yu wrote the two characters "Chibi" by himself.

    Gao Peng put his hands behind his back and stood quietly on top of a boulder. His eyes seemed to be cast on the densely packed battleships floating on the river under the moonlight, but his thoughts had already drifted to nowhere.

    I don't know how long it took, and there was a sound of clothes fluttering in my ears. I raised my head slightly, and I saw Zhang Ziying, who was dressed in purple and looked like a fairy, was coming from the sky.

    Gao Peng smiled slightly, his legs were slightly bent, and he rose into the sky. The swallow launched into the sky, jumped into the air, and stretched out his right hand.

    Zhang Ziying, who just flew in front of Gao Peng, showed a smile and put her little hand into Gao Peng's. The two slowly floated down together and stood on the big rock. Gao Peng just held Zhang Ziying's hand and didn't let go.  open.

    "Have you been waiting for a long time?"

    Zhang Ziying's voice was extremely gentle, not at all crisp and sharp as usual. Hearing this, Gao Peng smiled slightly and said, "Isn't it natural and right to wait for my girlfriend?"

    There was a sweet smile on Zhang Ziying's face, and she turned to say: "I haven't seen you in a few worlds, but you have learned such a powerful lightness kung fu. What is it?"

    "Swallows have traveled thousands of miles, and they are the unique skills of the Yanzimen."

    "Oh? Have you experienced the world of Swallow Li San?"

    Gao Peng shook his head, and said truthfully: "No, I got it by lottery."

    Suddenly, Zhang Ziying asked with interest: "How many times have you drawn prizes?"

    Gao Peng shrugged his shoulders and said: "Twice, the first time I was interviewed, I got a set of deadly choke guns, and the second time was a world of experience, I got this Yan Xing Qian Li."

    Zhang Ziying said with a smile: "Then you have to work hard. I have drawn prizes three times. The first time is Wudang swordsmanship, the second time is Ti Yunzong, and the third time is Wudang advanced heart method. By the way, your skills  Has the law changed?"

    Gao Peng nodded and said: "It has been changed, but it is only an intermediate mental method, Huashan School Hunyuan Gong."

    "That's it!" Zhang Ziying's eyes flashed when she heard the words, and she made up her mind, but she didn't say anything, and there was no surprise effect when she said it.

    "By the way, what's the matter with you calling me out tonight? It's not really just to watch the moon, is it?"

    Gao Peng laughed lightly when he heard the words, and said: "If you want to enjoy the moon, you have to wait until the assessment is over! In this assessment world, you don't have that leisurely mind, do you?"

    Zhang Ziying tilted her head, her pretty face blushed slightly, and said with a soft smile: "I don't have a leisurely heart, but watching the moon with Brother Bing, even if a raging fire ignited on the river below, killing people's heads, I can turn a blind eye."

    Hearing this, Gao Peng felt an unspeakable tenderness in his heart. As for women, he had three or four, but none of them could say such touching words of love.

    After all, no woman can experience so much like Zhang Ziying, who has lived for sixty or seventy years despite her appearance of only being in her twenties.

    Gao Peng let go of Zhang Ziying's little hand and embraced her round shoulders. Zhang Ziying naturally fell into Gao Peng's arms and snuggled into his arms.

    The two quietly looked up at the crescent moon in the sky. At this moment, the song "Half-Curved Moon" appeared in their minds.

    After a long while, Gao Peng sighed quietly: "I really don't want to talk about those spoiling things, but I can't help it, alas"

    "Speak! I'm listening."

    "Today I saw the first candidate from the Jiangdong camp. He is Gan Xingba's lieutenant general. His name is Li Song. He should be taking the path of overwhelming others."

    "The strength is not strong, and it can't reach the point where one force can drop ten meetings. At least I feel that it is far inferior to Akechi Ihara and the others, not even the weakest Cui Yuanzhen."

    "This kind of player meets your Tai Chi, it's like a gift, so he is yours. The other four applicants, based on your relationship with Sun Shangxiang, should not be difficult to find out. You should pay attention to it when the time comes.  .¡±

    Zhang Ziying raised her head, looked at Gao Peng with blurred eyes, and said softly: "You are a fast-breaker player, and you can easily deal with him! Why don't you harvest it yourself?"

    Gao Peng shook his head and said, "I'm different from you. If I use all my firepower, the efficiency of slaughtering soldiers is much higher than yours, which is enough to guarantee the reward point income. Before the Battle of Chibi, there will be a battle with Cao Jun. I  There are many opportunities to earn reward points.¡±

    "And you don't have many chances to fight the enemy at all. Harvesting a few more applicants can also guarantee the reward point income."

    Zhang Ziying was deeply moved, but she still did not accept Gao Peng's proposal.Smiling slightly, he said, "Do you know how many reward points I have left?"

    Gao Peng looked at Zhang Ziying in surprise, only to see her proudly raised her head, and said, "There are still 50,000 points left!"

    Gao Peng said in surprise: "How do you have so many reward points?"

    "Because I was ahead of many people from the very beginning! My interview level is "Rabe's Diary", the background of the Nanjing Massacre, I am in this world, the task completion rate is 23 times, and the number of applicants killed  , twelve."

    "Hiss" Gao Peng gasped and exclaimed, "It's amazing, I didn't expect you to kill devils so hard."

    "My interview is about "Thirteen Beauties of Jinling", which is also the background of the Nanjing Massacre. The task completion rate is only 18 times. The number of applicants killed is only four. You killed twelve, how did you do it?  ?¡±

    A look of memory floated in Zhang Ziying's eyes, and he said slowly: "As soon as I entered the world and figured out my situation, I immediately found a set of civilian clothes to change into, and then stained my face with pot ashes."

    "But even so, I was still targeted by the devils. A devil Cao Chang led five devil soldiers to chase me. I was caught by the devil Cao Chang. He started to tear my clothes. At the critical moment, I yelled 'Ya  Butterfly'"

    "Puffcough cough" Gao Peng spit out suddenly when he heard this, and was choked heavily by a mouthful of saliva.

    Zhang Ziying let out a chuckle, and then said: "It was this sound that made that devil Cao Chang stunned for a moment, and subconsciously relaxed his grip on me, so I took the opportunity to pull out his bastard box from Cao Chang's waist, and put  Kill them all."

    "I started my business with this bastard box, and slowly hunted devils in Nanjing City. Because I am a woman, the devils basically won't be defensive when they see me. Their first reaction is to rush up to play with the flower girl."

    "It is also relying on the disguise of civilian clothes, and the applicants I meet will not guard against me, so"

    After listening to Zhang Ziying's words, Gao Peng laughed and said: "I can't accept it. It seems that women also have their advantages, especially beautiful women. If they can make good use of these advantages, they can get along like ducks in water in the world of reincarnation."

    Zhang Ziying nodded approvingly, and said: "Indeed, not only the interview, but also the world of experience afterward. Women do have great advantages in certain aspects."

    Gao Peng suddenly sat down with Zhang Ziying in his arms, and said enthusiastically: "Why don't we all talk about the world we have experienced! This way we can also exchange experiences with each other."

    "Okay!" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 447 Zhang Ziying's Reincarnation Experience

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Let me come first! In the world of Jinling Thirteen Beauties" Gao Peng began to talk about his experience in several worlds. Of course, he only picked up the key points, and the others were mentioned in one stroke.  Gao Peng didn't have the nerve to say it.

    There is nothing to say about this kind of thing. Anyway, in the end, either only one of them can live, or both of them will die in reincarnation, and it doesn't matter if they don't talk.

    Although Gao Peng has experienced so many worlds, he actually didn't have much to say. He only focused on his plans and achievements in each world, and basically finished it in less than an hour.

    "I used Gatling to increase the completion of the task to six times, and finally killed the Beastmaster with a bomb, and then returned."

    "Then I went to Ludingji, got more than two hundred snow ginseng jade toad pills, and pushed the Dragon Elephant Prajna Kung Fu to the seventh level. This is also the reason why I replaced Zhao Yun and ensured that I would not reveal my identity."

    After hearing this, Zhang Ziying suddenly said: "It's no wonder you were so fierce on Changbanpo. Although Akechi Ihara and the others helped you, you fought a lot more than in the original plot, and you never exhausted yourself."

    "It wasn't until the time of killing Wenpin in front of Changbanqiao that he didn't show any signs of physical weakness. Everyone thought it was because of the three generals helping each other, and they didn't even think about you as an applicant."

    "Because from the beginning to the end, you didn't reveal a trace of energy. It turned out to be the Dragon Elephant Prajna Kungfu, a technique specially designed to strengthen the physical strength."

    "This exercise is already considered an advanced exercise, and with the addition of the intermediate exercise Hunyuan Art, your overall strength should be much stronger than Akechi Ihara and the others."

    Hearing this, Gao Peng lightly scratched Zhang Ziying's nose, and said with a smile, "But it's still not as good as you. What's the name of the Wudang advanced martial arts you got in the lottery?"

    Zhang Ziying said with a smile: "Liangyi protects the heart, this exercise integrates yin and yang into one body, and combines hardness and softness in one furnace. The two become one. When the exercise is completed, the yin and yang two qi protect the body. The body is like a diamond that is indestructible and indestructible."  , the power is not inferior to Dacheng's Nine Suns Divine Art."

    "Now I have access to all twelve meridians in my whole body, and the eight extraordinary meridians only have the entrance to life and death. The second meridian of Ren and Du has not been opened up yet. It can be said that I am only one step away from the innate realm."

    Gao Peng exclaimed: "You are already a quasi-innate master. It seems that the next assessment, I will have to eat soft food! By the way, in which world did you learn Taijiquan and Taijijian?"

    "The Story of Yitian Slaying the Dragon, taught by Zhang Sanfeng himself."

    Gao Peng's eyes lit up when he heard the words, and said: "Then why didn't you get the Qiankun air bag? This thing is simply an excellent auxiliary treasure for breaking through the innate! And the Yitian sword, you didn't get the Yitian sword?"

    Zhang Ziying looked stunned, patted her head, and said angrily: "Yes! Why didn't I think of it? Well, this time when I go back, I will find a way to get Qiankun's pouch."

    "As for the Yitian sword, because of my plan, Zhang Sanfeng seized the Yitian sword. I couldn't get it. After a long time of hard work, he just refused to give it to me, saying that the Yitian sword was too lethal and not suitable for me."

    "This stinky bull's nose is too stubborn. The murderer is as serious as the person holding the sword. The person who kills is the person, not the sword. Don't you think so? I plan to steal it later. If I steal it, I will complete the task and return immediately."

    "But I was discovered by this bull-nosed man every time, and I took this incident as an opportunity to hone my martial arts. It's really Anyway, I can't complain anymore, but my martial arts did improve a lot during that time. My Taijiquan and  Tai Chi Sword, how can it not be under the arrogance."

    Gao Peng shook his head with a dumbfounded smile, and then said with great interest: "My experience is over, it's up to you."

    Zhang Ziying nodded and said: "In fact, our reincarnation trajectory is similar, or the reincarnation world level experienced by all applicants should be the same, because the Lord God, the Lord, will not arrange for you no matter how fast your strength improves.  A world with higher force value."

    "My first world was "Rabe's Diary". As you already know, I used my advantages to find a small group of devils."

    "First, I lured them to chase me, then lured them to a remote place and pretended to be chased. When they got close, I immediately killed them with two bastard boxes."

    "As for the applicants I met, they were relatively inexperienced, and there were no strong characters. The strongest was just a Korean active soldier, or a rookie recruit who had only been a soldier for a year."

    "Once the identity of the other applicant is confirmed, I will find an opportunity to kill him. This time I got reward points enough to exchange for more than a year's rest time in this reincarnation."

    "Wudang's basic mentality will be introduced soon, and internal strength will be developed. Taiyi's Xuanmen swordsmanship will also be practiced well. WithAfter a while, you will enter the second world, the fire phoenix of the special forces.  "

    "There is nothing to talk about in this world. It is training and fighting terrorists. The completion rate of the mission is five times, and the reward for changing the role of the plot is obtained."

    "The third world is the TV drama version of "The Old Lady with Two Guns". I replaced it with Bai Kunjie, an old woman with two guns in my youth. Just like your "Bright Sword", she also fights devils. This time, the task completion rate is 16 times. Lucky draw  I got Ti Yunzong."

    "The fourth world is the Russian movie "Female Sniper", the protagonist is Pavlyuchenko, and I am a Chinese student studying in the Soviet Union."

    "I joined the army with her and became a partner. I fought German bombers in Odessa and Sevastopol. However, this mission is more difficult. It requires killing a certain number of German officers, and the mission completion rate is only three times.  .¡±

    "Then I met you in the assessment world "Soldiers Coming to the City". I really didn't expect to see you there. It is also in this world. I won the third lottery and won the Wudang Advanced Internal Strength Liangyi Heart Protection Kungfu.  "

    "The sixth world is "The Romance of the Three Kingdoms", which is the time period before this assessment of the world. Zhao Yun basically knows everything I have done. Presumably you have already received his memory, so I won't say more."

    "I have achieved eight times the task completion rate in this world. It turns out that there are additional rewards for the eight times task completion rate."

    When Zhang Ziying said this, Gao Peng's eyes lit up, and he asked: "The extra reward of five times the task completion rate is already so powerful, and eight times the task completion rate must be more beneficial!"

    Zhang Ziying smiled and nodded, and said: "That's right, five times the task completion rate is to replace the plot characters, but the replaced plot characters must match their own strength and the number of ways, and no one knows who they will be matched with."

    "If you are lucky, you will be matched with the protagonist or the main supporting role. If you are unlucky, you may only be able to match a dragon suit and get some weak skills."

    "But the reward for eight times the completion of the task is 'implantation', which means implanting a new character in the plot world, and this character is also the protagonist in a sense."

    "Because this implanted character must be one of the people closest to the protagonist."

    "For example, my seventh world is Yitian Tulongji, and the character I implanted is Zhang Wuji's twin sister."

    Gao Peng heard the words and said with a smile: "So, Yin Susu gave birth to a pair of dragon and phoenix twins in the Yitian world where you are?"

    Zhang Ziying shrugged and said with a smile: "Isn't it! When you were just born, you didn't know that when you opened your mouth to speak, it was the sound of a baby crying, and you couldn't move. Being wrapped in animal skin all day, that kind of discomfort"

    "Hahahaha The most important thing is that if you can't control your bowels and bowels, you have to eat grandma!" Gao Peng laughed.

    "It's disgusting! Do you want to listen to me continue?" Zhang Ziying tapped Gao Peng's chest lightly, and said coquettishly.

    "Hehehe, you say, hehehe, you continue." (Remember the website address of this website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 448 Zhang Ziying in Wudang

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    But it is said that since Zhang Ziying was born, she has been living with Zhang Wuji on Ice and Fire Island, and her own skills are sealed by the main god and cannot be used.

    Zhang Ziying has shown interest in martial arts since she was three years old. When Zhang Cuishan practiced kung fu, she learned it while Zhang Cuishan practiced swords. Zhang Ziying also picked up a branch and followed suit.

    At that time, Zhang Wuji could only play with mud all day long, and when Xie Xun was not crazy, he would take him to the beach to touch sea urchins and turn over crabs.

    Zhang Cuishan saw that his daughter was so interested in martial arts and very talented. He practiced swordsmanship a few times, and Zhang Ziying could dance like a model while watching from the side. Zhang Cuishan was naturally very happy.

    It happened that Taiyi Xuanmen Sword is the basic swordsmanship for beginners of Wudang, and Zhang Cuishan also knew it, so he began to teach Zhang Ziying this set of swordsmanship.  Naturally soon.

    However, in order not to appear too shocking, Zhang Ziying deliberately took half a month to practice proficiently. In this way, Zhang Cuishan, Yin Susu and the others have already exclaimed that they are talented.

    Seeing this, Zhang Cuishan also brought Zhang Wuji back to learn martial arts. Zhang Wuji's qualifications are not bad, but he just likes to play and doesn't like to practice martial arts since he was a child. What does a three-year-old doll know?  Just keep crying.

    Yin Susu felt sorry for her son, and she no longer let Zhang Cuishan force him to practice martial arts. She wanted to say that when he was older and sensible, Zhang Cuishan would no longer care about him, and only devoted himself to teaching Zhang Ziying.

    From Zhang Cuishan, Zhang Ziying learned the two unarmed martial arts of "Wudang Changquan" and "Tiger Claw Extinct Hand". Of course, there are also Wudang swordsmanship and Ti Yunzong's formulas. Yin Susu also counted her hidden weapon techniques of flying needles.  Passed to Zhang Ziying.

    Zhang Cuishan's most powerful martial arts are judge pen and tiger head hook. His nickname is "Silver Hook and Iron Painting", but Zhang Ziying is only interested in swordsmanship, so Zhang Cuishan did not force Zhang Ziying to learn this martial art.

    In this way, Zhang Ziying lived on Binghuo Island for ten years and practiced martial arts for seven years. From the age of eight, Zhang Cuishan began to teach Zhang Ziying Wudang internal skills.

    Zhang Cuishan practiced the Pure Yang Wuji Kungfu, which can be said to be in the same line as the Liangyi Heart-protecting Kungfu, with only minor differences. Zhang Ziying practiced the Liangyi Heart-protecting Kungfu, and he couldn't see anything.  Slowly unblock Zhang Ziying's own internal strength.

    ?In the eyes of Zhang Cuishan and others, Zhang Ziying has become a martial arts prodigy that is rare in a century. Her internal strength is improving rapidly, and one day of practicing internal strength is equivalent to ten days of others. In fact, Zhang Ziying herself has 20 years of Liangyi heart protection skills.

    In just two years, Zhang Ziying's skill was no longer inferior to that of Zhang Cuishan, and was even stronger, only a little weaker than Xie Xun. Several times when Xie Xun went crazy, it was only with Zhang Ziying's help that Zhang Cuishan restrained him.

    They called monsters in their mouths, but they didn't know how happy they were, and they doted on this daughter even more. Zhang Wuji had only memorized all the formulas of various martial arts these years, and practiced some foundation building skills. "My sister can protect me"  Zhang Wuji's mantra.

    Afterwards, it was no different from the original plot. The family of four boarded a raft and returned to Middle Earth, intending to return to Wudang to attend Zhang Sanfeng's 100th birthday.

    On the sea near the shore of Zhongtu, they encountered two factions of Tianying Sect and Wudang Kunlun. Yin Susu and Zhang Cuishan kept saying that Xie Xun was dead just like in the original play.

    Zhang Ziying knew that in the original play it was Zhang Wuji, that idiot who exposed the fact that Xie Xun was not dead, so when they entered the cabin to talk, they dragged him to another place.

    Although everyone didn't believe it, Zhang Cuishan and Yin Susu firmly insisted that Xie Xun was dead, and they couldn't help it. Afterwards, the family followed Yu Lianzhou back to Wudang Mountain.

    Zhang Ziying, Zhang Cuishan, and Yu Lianzhou jointly dismissed the attacks encountered on the road. Because of Zhang Ziying's advance warning, the two elders Xuan Ming failed to capture Zhang Wuji and went to capture Zhang Ziying again. Instead, they were tricked by Zhang Ziying, and Lu Zhangke was almost captured.  She was killed.

    Arriving at Wudang Mountain, Zhang Sanfeng was overjoyed when he saw the two brothers and sisters, and he didn't care about Yin Susu's identity as the eldest lady of the Eagle Sect.

    After Zhang Sanfeng's birthday, the six major sects and those who had enemies with Xie Xun all came to his door, Zhang Wuji got Zhang Ziying to tell him in private, naturally he would not do such stupid things again.

    Anyway, Zhang Cuishan and Yin Susu insisted that Xie Xun was dead. Later, Emei Juejue Shitai came forward and asked their family to tell the location of Binghuo Island, and they wanted to investigate it themselves.

    Zhang Cuishan and Yin Susu only said that the journey was far away, and there was no way to tell the direction on the sea. They were able to float back to the Middle Earth with the wind, and it was all due to luck. How could they know the specific direction.

    Juejue Shi too naturally refused to follow her, and pressed her every step of the way, insisting on telling them something, Zhang Ziying took care of it, and scolded her pretending to be angry.In a word, to enrage him, Miejue Shitai really fell for the trick, and regardless of her status, she used the big to bully the small, and wanted to beat Zhang Ziying.

    How could Zhang Ziying be afraid of her?  In terms of skill, Miejue Shitai might indeed be stronger than her, after all, Juejue is over fifty years old, but in terms of martial arts, Zhang Ziying is not afraid of her at all.

    As a result, Juejue fought Zhang Ziying for more than a hundred moves but still couldn't take her down. He thought he couldn't take down a little girl with a hundred moves, so he lost face and wanted to draw out the Yitian sword to deal with Zhang Ziying.

    Zhang Sanfeng saw that Zhang Ziying had such martial arts at a young age, and heard Zhang Cuishan say that her one year of martial arts practice is equivalent to ordinary people's ten years of martial arts. He was very pleasantly surprised and doted on her.

    At this time, seeing that Juejue Shitai actually wanted to bully a little baby with a magical weapon such as the Yitian Sword, she was immediately furious, and immediately shot herself, wounded Juejue, and took the Yitian Sword.

    Afterwards, Zhang Sanfeng made it clear that the Yitian Sword and Martial Arts will be kept in Emei for ten years, and he will send someone to retrieve it after ten years.

    This time Zhang Sanfeng was really angry, Extermination naturally couldn't afford to offend him, and he didn't dare to offend him again, so he could only go down the mountain in desperation. Seeing that Zhang Sanfeng was determined to protect Zhang Cuishan and Yin Susu, the others could only return angrily.

    Since then, the family of four has lived in Wudang Mountain. Apart from accompanying Yin Susu back to Tianying Sect to visit Yin Tianzheng, they usually do not go out for a walk. Even if they go to visit Yin Tianzheng, they are escorted by a large number of Wudang disciples.

    In Wudang Mountain, Zhang Sanfeng personally taught Zhang Ziying martial arts, and taught her Taijiquan and Taijijian all in one, and she did not disappoint Zhang Sanfeng, and soon made a small success.

    This made Zhang Sanfeng sigh, it's a pity that Zhang Ziying is a daughter, otherwise the Wudang sect's orthodoxy would definitely be handed over to her.

    Zhang Wuji was taught by Zhang Cuishan himself, and his martial arts advancement is naturally far inferior to that of Zhang Ziying.

    But the boy Song Qingshu was immediately fascinated by the beautiful and lovely Zhang Ziying when he saw Zhang Ziying.

    But Zhang Ziying has always been lukewarm towards him, and only maintains a basic friendship with him, but Song Qingshu never tires of it. Song Yuanqiao is naturally very satisfied with Zhang Ziying's talent and appearance, so he does not stop his son's behavior.

    ?As a result, Song Qingshu seemed to be transforming into the big Wu and Xiao Wu around Guo Fu.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 449 Zhao Yun Really Just Treated Me as His Sister

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Two years later, Zhang Ziying guessed that the time was about the same, so she sneaked down the mountain and went to the bank of the Han River. After wandering around the Han River for more than half a month, she finally waited for the scene where Chang Yuchun was hunted down.

    However, when the incident happened, the target characters were all on the boat. In the TV series, they were all on the shore. Because they hadn¡¯t read the original work, this mistake occurred.  They were all shot dead by the Tartars.

    In the end, Zhang Ziying could only kill those Tartars and save Zhou Zhiruo and Chang Yuchun, and then sent Chang Yuchun to Butterfly Valley to seek treatment for Hu Qingniu, while Zhou Zhiruo was brought back to Wudang by Zhang Ziying.

    When Zhang Ziying brought Zhou Zhiruo back to Wudang, the Wudang Mountains were already flying like dogs and dogs. Except for Song Yuanqiao and the paralyzed Yu Daiyan, all the Wudang Seven Heroes took people down the mountain to find her.

    Once Zhang Ziying returned to the mountain, Zhang Sanfeng just breathed a sigh of relief and said that it would be good to come back, but Zhang Cuishan who rushed back to Wudang after receiving the news reprimanded her.

    Finally, after hearing that Zhang Ziying had killed more than a dozen Tartars and saved Zhou Zhiruo, she gave up. Zhang Sanfeng originally wanted to send Zhou Zhiruo to Emei, but Zhang Ziying was naturally unwilling.

    With an idea, she asked her to recognize Zhang Cuishan and Yin Susu as her adoptive father and adoptive mother. In this way, Zhou Zhiruo became Zhang Ziying's younger sister, and they stayed in Wudang together, and were taught by Zhang Ziying to learn Wudang martial arts.

    Another four years later, Zhang Ziying was already sixteen years old, and at the age of waiting for her husband, she was slim and graceful. Her beauty was even better than Yin Susu's, and her skill was no longer inferior to that of Song Yuanqiao. Song Qingshu was even more obsessed with her.

    At this time, the thirteen-year-old Zhou Zhiruo has gradually grown up, and her beauty is undoubtedly revealed. I don't know if it is the self-correction of the plot or other reasons, but she still likes Zhang Wuji as in the original drama.

    They pestered him to practice sword together all day long, and Zhang Wuji also had a good impression of Zhou Zhiruo, the two went out together, like a golden boy and a jade girl, Wudang had almost acquiesced to this pair.

    But Song Qingshu, to be honest, a few years ago Song Yuanqiao supported his son's pursuit of Zhang Ziying, but now he deeply feels that his son is not worthy of the fifth younger brother's proud daughter, and he doesn't care about the two of them at all.

    This year, Zhang Ziying asked Zhang Sanfeng that she wanted to go out into the rivers and lakes to increase her knowledge, because her mission was to kill the Mongolian Tartars. If she stayed in Wudang Mountain, she would have no time to complete the mission.

    Moreover, her internal strength has reached the bottleneck, and it cannot be useful only by penance. It is meaningless to delay the time and wait for the follow-up plot.

    What's more, the plot has been changed beyond recognition by her, many things will never happen again, and it's useless to stick to the plot. In the original drama, Zhang Wuji has fallen off the cliff this year and won Jiuyang, but now Zhang Wuji is still suffering.  Cultivate Pure Yang Wuji Kung Fu!

    Zhang Ziying's martial arts are no longer inferior to Song Yuanqiao, Zhang Sanfeng didn't object, but told her to be careful, but Yin Susu was worried that Zhang Ziying was inexperienced in the world and would suffer a disadvantage if she went out alone, so she secretly informed the White-browed Eagle King and asked him to send someone to guard secretly.

    Of course, those people sent by Yin Tianzheng couldn't hide it from Zhang Ziying's eyes and ears, but she knew it was her grandfather's kindness, so she ignored it and let them follow secretly.

    It's just that there are some things, she still avoids them quietly, and with her lightness, those people can't find out, for example, killing the Mongolian Tartars.

    After going down the mountain, Zhang Ziying walked all the way and killed all the way, often sneaking into the Mongolian army camp and wiping them one by one, just like when Gao Peng silently fought and killed devils.

    With her martial arts, it is not too easy to slaughter ordinary Mongolian soldiers in a sneak attack state, but after doing it a few times, the Mongolian army camps around the world received news that there was a mysterious assassin who specialized in slaughtering Mongolian soldiers.

    ?At the moment, the guards have been stepped up. No matter how many soldiers there are, half of them will be assigned to patrol at night. The whole camp will be brightly lit at night, and the surroundings will be brightly illuminated.

    The Mengyuan court also responded immediately, dispatching a large number of martial arts masters and case-solving masters to start tracking down the mysterious assassin.

    Zhang Ziying also gradually lost her fighting chance, but her mission completion rate has also increased to about three times. Seeing that she has lost her fighting chance, Zhang Ziying decisively completed the last mission.

    Her last mission was to assassinate the Mongolian general Chahan Timur, Zhao Min's own father. As a result, Zhang Ziying had finished her training before the real plot of Yitian Tulongji started.

    However, this world still has the value of exploration in the future, and Zhang Ziying will explore slowly in the future to obtain some very useful things.

    However, the eighth world that Zhang Ziying experienced was the last world before the assessment, but she was very unlucky and was assigned to a place where there was nothing to do.?The world of value, this world is "Wulin Wai Shi".

    Even if she didn't have any martial arts skills suitable for her, and she didn't have a task to complete the task, the reward points of the task were very generous. As a result, she got a lot of reward points, but she didn't get any extra rewards, so she entered the assessment world of "Red Cliff".

    Experience the world Not every world has a world where you can earn quest completion. Some worlds only have story quests, and the reward points for story quests are very generous, but without killing quests, naturally there is no way to get quest completion.

    It's just that Gao Peng was lucky and didn't meet him for the time being.

    After listening to Zhang Ziying's reincarnation experience, Gao Peng and Zhang Ziying analyzed and exchanged some practices and plans when they experienced the world, and each got something.

    By the time the two of them had reached a consensus, it was already five o'clock, and the crescent moon in the sky had also set to the west, and it was the darkest hour of the day.

    "Time flies so fast! It's almost dawn, we should go back." Gao Peng looked at the sky and sighed softly.

    "Well, how do you deal with that candidate named Li Song? Do you have any drafts?"

    Gao Peng nodded and said: "It's very simple, just let him evaporate. I got some corpse powder in the world of Deer and Dingji. After killing him, let him disappear completely. Jiangdong can only have one more headless case."

    "Hehe, you still have such a must-have good product for killing people and stealing goods! Can you get some for me next time?"

    "That's not the case. Hai Dafu died a long time ago. Only he knows the formula of the corpse powder. I also got a little stock from Wei Xiaobao. When I go back this time, I will try to let Lu Gaoxuan study it and see if I can find out its ingredients.  Bar!"

    "Well, brother Bing, goodbye. I will take the initiative to inform you when the other four applicants have news. You should not take the initiative to look for me on weekdays, so as not to be seen by others."

    Gao Peng thought for a while after hearing this, and said: "If I tell Liu Bei that I like you, you say"

    Zhang Ziying looked at Gao Peng with a broken smile, and said, "Don't be too abrupt. I've known Zhao Yun for seven years, so I should have thought about it long ago, but Zhao Yun really only treats me as a younger sister all the time."

    Gao Peng shrugged and said helplessly: "Okay! Then I have no reason to find you. I try not to take the initiative to find you. I will wait for your good news."

    "By the way, put this sword away! I use a gun and don't know how to use swords. This sword is a waste of money in my hands."

    Zhang Ziying looked at the Qingzhi sword that appeared out of nowhere in Gao Peng's hands, stared deeply at Gao Peng, and without refusing, stretched out her hand to take it, and only said "Thank you, Brother Bing" very gently.

    "Hehe, do we still need to say thank you? Let's go!"

    After Gao Peng finished speaking, he started lightness kung fu and went to the mansion where he lived. Zhang Ziying looked at Gao Peng's figure in midair, stroked the green sword in his hand, and pressed it to his cheek, with a sweet smile on his face.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 450: Nanyang Female Guards Jiangdong Concubine

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    One month later, Sun Shangxiang trained the servants for a small contest.

    "Sister Ziying, how do you look at my maidservants?" Sun Shangxiang led Zhang Ziying to walk in his small arena, surrounded by more than a hundred female soldiers practicing.

    Zhang Ziying saw a group of female soldiers shooting arrows at a distance of about 30 steps. The arrows could basically hit the target, and a few even hit the bull's-eye. A hint of admiration appeared on her face.

    Women are inherently weaker than men in strength, and it is not easy to hit the target with an arrow in thirty steps.

    Zhang Ziying smiled and praised: "Except for being weaker than those stinky men, everything else is not weaker than men at all. My sister is amazing!"

    With Zhang Ziying's appreciation, Sun Shangxiang's pretty face flushed with excitement, "Hehe, it's far behind my sister's Nanyang female guard."

    Zhang Ziying shook her head and said seriously: "Sister, there is no need to underestimate yourself. Female guards are different from female soldiers like you. They are good at winning. It is impossible to say who is stronger and who is weaker. Female guards are always disadvantaged in close combat, but they will not.  Archery!"

    Sun Shangxiang rolled her eyes, and suddenly said with great interest: "Sister, your Nanyang female guards are famous all over the world, why don't you give me a name for these female soldiers too! Maybe in the future, they will also be famous all over the world and serve the world.  Know it!"

    The dozens of followers behind Sun Shangxiang lifted their spirits and looked at Zhang Ziying expectantly. The Nanyang female guards can be said to be their idols, and Zhang Ziying is even more worshiped by them as a god. If she can stand up for them  A resounding name, that is simply too happy.

    Zhang Ziying nodded with a smile, and said: "I will definitely become famous in the world, as for the name"

    Zhang Ziying walked a few steps, suddenly his eyes lit up, and said: "You female soldiers are skilled in bows and horses, and their martial arts are extraordinary, and they like to hang bows and arrows on their waists, why don't you call them"Gong Yao Ji"? Nanyang Female Guards  , Jiangdong Gongyaoji, from now on, we sisters will leave a name in history together."

    "Gongyaoji, Gongyaoji Okay, good name, we will be called Gongyaoji from now on, thank you sister." Sun Shangxiang said it a few times, and the more he said it, the more he felt that it fit them, and it was easy to say, especially  Hearing what Zhang Ziying said about leaving a name in history, he jumped up excitedly.

    Afterwards, Zhang Ziying taught Sun Shangxiang a set of ways to increase strength, which made her very grateful. If she hadn't been the princess of Soochow, she would have wanted to join Liu Bei directly and mess around with Zhang Ziying.

    Just when the two sisters met each other and got along very happily, one of Gao Peng's companions rode into the arena on horseback. The relative reined in the horse five feet away from Zhang Ziying and Sun Shangxiang, jumped off the horse and came over.

    "Report to General Zhang, princess, last night Zhou Dudu sent an envoy to Cao Ying to issue a letter of war. As a result, the envoy was beheaded, and the two armies officially declared war."

    "At this time, all the generals are discussing matters in the camp. General Zhao ordered his subordinates to report to General Zhang."

    Zhang Ziying looked solemn, nodded and said: "You go first! I will come later."

    "yes."

    However, it is said that a few days ago, Cao Cao's army marched to Sanjiangkou, which was very close to Chibi. Liu Bei immediately ordered Guan Yu, Zhang Fei and others to rush to Chibi with his soldiers and horses, preparing for a battle with Cao Cao.

    On the other hand, Cao Cao sent a letter of persuasion to Zhou Yu. Zhou Yu's approach was to directly draw his sword and chop the letter of persuasion into pieces.  A blank sheet of paper.

    Cao Cao instantly interpreted Zhou Yu's meaning: "I'm too lazy to talk nonsense with you, I want to fight."

    Immediately, he was furious, beheaded the messenger, and immediately ordered to march

    Chibi camp.

    The stage was solemn and solemn, everyone held a wine bowl in their hands, with a look of pain on their faces.

    ?In addition to Zhou Yu, Liu Bei, Zhuge Liang, Lu Su, Cheng Pu, Gan Ning, and Guan Zhangzhao, there were also four applicants, Akechi Ihara, Cui Yuanzhen, Lin Yan, and Li Song.

    The other four applicants, Zhang Ziying has already inquired clearly this month, but they each commanded troops in the Eastern Wu Navy, and only Li Song and Gan Ning were in charge of commanding a battalion of infantry and dealing with Liu Jun, so they have never had a chance to meet.  them.

    And this month Li Song has been with Gan Ning and never left alone. Gao Peng has never found a chance to kill him. It seems that he has to find a good time.

    "Respect to the first hero who died in Soochow." Zhou Yu raised his wine bowl and said in a deep voice.

    The next moment, everyone poured the wine in the bowls from left to right on the ground together, and then put the wine bowls upside down on the railing in front of them.

    The soldiers of the Sun and Liu armies under the general stage practiced silently, and there was no stagnation between the formation changes, and it was extremely smooth.

    ?A look of relief floated in Zhou Yu's eyes, and he said lightly: "Cao Cao cut off the noses of a thousand captives in the battle of Guandu, sent them back in two large boxes, and immediately broke the morale of Yuan Shao's army."

    "Today, he disregarded morality and beheaded our envoy just to destroy our morale. Our Soochow is not Yuan Shao, so I am not afraid of him coming. I have been waiting for this day for a long time."

    At this moment, they only heard the sound of chaotic footsteps on the stairs. When they turned their heads, they saw Zhang Ziying and Sun Shangxiang coming hand in hand. Behind them, there were more than a dozen men with long swords hanging from their waists and short bows hanging from their waists.  female soldier.

    "We are here, it's so lively! We will play tomorrow, don't forget about us, let me introduce you officially."

    Sun Shangxiang said, turning sideways to let the female soldiers behind him, proudly said: "From today onwards, their name is Gong Yao Ji."

    "This is the name given to us by the female sword master, Nanyang female guards, Jiangdong Gongyaoji. In the future, we will definitely show you stinky men that women may not be inferior to men."

    Everyone looked at each other when they heard the words, but the applicants were a little amused. Gong Yao Ji was originally just Sun Shangxiang's personal title, but Zhang Ziying made it into a title of a military branch.

    "Ahem"

    The generals didn't know how to respond to her words, so they had to ignore it for the time being. Zhou Yu talked to Lu Su himself, while Liu Bei turned to Gao Peng and said, "Zilong, is there any problem with the joint camp between the two armies?"

    After listening to Liu Bei's words, Gan Ning quietly walked to Gao Peng's side and listened to their conversation.

    Gao Peng said truthfully: "The two armies have different tactics, so there will inevitably be a little friction at the beginning."

    After finishing speaking, he put his hand on Gan Ning's back beside him, and said with a smile, "Don't worry, my lord, we have taught you everything."

    Gan Ning also nodded to Liu Bei with a smile when he heard the words. Seeing this, Liu Bei felt relieved and turned to Zhou Yu, "Captain Zhou, how do you think Cao Cao will attack?"

    Hearing this, Zhou Yu took two steps aside, walked to a sand table, pointed at the simulated terrain on the sand table, and said: "Cai Mao's navy is very large, and the current and wind direction are also in their favor.  Invasion, he can't hold back, and will definitely send troops tonight."

    Cheng Pu's face changed slightly, and he hesitated: "His movements can't be so fast?"

    Guan Yu heard the words and said to Cheng Pu: "Soldiers are expensive and fast. Cao Cao's tricks in using troops are just one word, fast."

    Gao Peng said: "That's right, in the battle of Xinye, Cao Cao's five thousand cavalry drove five hundred miles in three days and three nights, and we were caught off guard."

    Zhou Yu nodded slowly, turned around and said: "He is used to surrendering troops first, and his cronies stay behind to hold the line. The one who comes first must be Cai Mao and Zhang Yun."

    Cheng Pu said solemnly: "Then where will their main attack target be?"

    Zhou Yu's eyes flashed brightly, and he said firmly: "It's here." (Remember the website of this site: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 451: Zhuge Liang's Eight Arrays

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Zhuge Liang grabbed a mountain turtle from the table, walked over to Zhou Yu, and said with a smile, "No wonder you came to Chibi to train soldiers long ago, so it was already settled."

    Zhou Yu looked at Zhuge Liang jokingly and said, "However, some people say that my formation is outdated."

    Zhuge Liang didn't care either, he smiled slightly and said, "I have an even more outdated formation."

    After putting the mountain tortoise on the sand table, Zhou Yu understood it at a glance, nodded and said: "The Bagua formation is indeed a bit outdated."

    Zhuge Liang didn't point it out, just smiled and said: "Although it is outdated, it is very suitable when used properly."

    Zhou Yu and the others didn't understand, they just thought Zhuge Liang was forming an ordinary gossip formation, but Gao Peng, Akechi Ihara and other applicants knew in their hearts that Zhuge Liang's formation was not an ordinary gossip formation.

    This is Zhuge Liang's formation based on the "Eight-door Golden Lock Formation", and after his careful research and improvement, later generations have a thunderous name for this formation, the Eight Formation Diagram.

    "What nonsense are you talking about?" At this moment, Zhang Fei suddenly grabbed the mountain turtle, threw it into a water tank beside him, and said, "How can this eight trigrams array be placed on water? It will sink as soon as it is thrown in."

    ""

    Everyone was embarrassed when they saw this, Zhou Yu frowned, as if he was thinking about something.

    Liu Bei said at this time: "Cao's army is mainly based on cavalry. Cao Cao, will he really attack by water?"

    Zhuge Liang walked up to the thoughtful Zhou Yu, and asked in a harmonious voice, "What are you thinking about?"

    Zhou Yu looked at Zhuge Liang and Liu Bei, and said, "Cao Cao never told his generals what his real intentions are."

    Liu Bei nodded slowly, and said: "The imaginary is the real, and the real is the false. Cao Cao is like this to the enemy, and he is also like this to his own people."

    At this time, after taking Zhang Ziying around for a tour, Sun Shangxiang, who turned around and returned to the spot on the stage, saw the mountain turtle thrown into the water tank by Zhang Fei, and hurriedly fished it out with a ladle.

    Immediately he said to the crowd angrily: "Why did the mountain turtle throw it in the water? The mountain tortoise has no gills, so it can't breathe underwater, and it will drown."

    After speaking, quickly turned the mountain turtle upside down, pressed its abdomen, and saved it.

    But upon hearing Sun Shangxiang's words, Zhou Yu and Zhuge Liang had a flash of light in their minds, and they subconsciously looked at each other.

    The corner of Zhou Yu's mouth curled up, and said: "It seems that you have already thought of it."

    Zhuge Liangliang nodded, with a smile on his face, "The navy must be a trick to lure the enemy into a feint attack. The real attack will definitely come from land."

    Zhou Yu smiled, looked at Sun Shangxiang suddenly, and said with a smile: "Girl, don't you really want to play? Tomorrow's first battle will be handed over to your concubine Gong Yao."

    Sun Shangxiang's eyes lit up, and she said in surprise, "Really? Don't lie to me."

    Zhou Yu looked serious when he heard the words, and said: "But if you fail to complete the task and ruin the big event, you will not be able to mention the battle in the future. You go back to Fuchun."

    Sun Shangxiang raised her head arrogantly and said, "Hmph, just wait and see!"

    That night, Cai Mao and Zhang Yun led an army of 300,000 sailors, with numerous buildings, warships, and warships, sailing from the river to Chibi.

    However, Xia Houjun and Wei Ben, the generals under Cao Cao's command line, rode on the bank with two thousand steps, and rushed from the bank to the mountain behind Sun Liu's camp in Chibi.

    At noon the next day, two thousand soldiers from Xia Houjun and Wei Ben rushed to the back mountain of Chibi, and the scouts came to report that there was no Wu army in the eight li area around the back mountain of Chibi, and even the common people were gone.

    After listening to the scout's report, Xia Houjun pointed to a mountain tortoise beside the road and said with a smile, "There's only one tortoise with a shrunken head left."

    "Hahahahauh"

    "Whoosh"

    "poof"

    Just when Xia Houjun and Wei Ben were laughing up to the sky, a sudden arrow flew from behind the scout, pierced through his vest, and protruded from his chest. Xiahou Jun and Wei Ben were like ducks being strangled by the neck  , suddenly lost his voice.

    The scout fell down from his horse, and the two of them saw a female general riding a horse ten feet away, holding a longbow, who is it if it's not Sun Shangxiang?

    The angle she chose was very tricky, and her figure was just blocked by the scouts. Xia Houjun and Wei Ben didn't notice her for a while, and she appeared so suddenly that other Cao soldiers who saw him didn't have time to remind them.

    The next moment, on the hill behind Sun Shangxiang, more than a hundred bowed concubines rode out on horseback, and shot at them with a flurry of arrows. Xia Houjun and Wei Ben were highly skilled in martial arts, and they were able to dodge and block these arrows.

    But they are surrounded by taxis? Not so strong skills, this first wave of attacks, dozens of cavalry fell off their horses.

    Gong Yaoji didn't like to fight either, after shooting two rounds and angering Xia Houjun, she immediately turned the horse's head and rode away under the leadership of Sun Shangxiang.

    "Whoever kills you, Jiangdong Gongyao Jiye, remember this name, because in the future, it will become your nightmare just like the Nanyang female guards."

    These words completely enraged Xia Houjun. With a wave of his hand, he shouted angrily, "Chasing after me."

    Wei Ben hurriedly stretched out his hand and shouted: "Don't be impulsive, there may be an ambush."

    At this time, Xia Houjun rushed forward angrily, so he didn't pay attention to Wei Ben's words, "I'm still afraid that some of her little girls will fail? Chase me, and catch them alive."

    After finishing speaking, he took the lead and chased after Sun Shangxiang and Gong Yaoji who were fleeing towards the ridge. The army behind them immediately followed.  superior.

    On the other side of the ridge, a majestic formation consisting of 4,000 people has long been waiting. Looking from the sky, this formation just formed a Tai Chi Eight Diagrams.

    In the middle is a Taiji diagram, surrounded by eight hexagrams. Zhou Yu and Zhuge Liang's podium is located at the eye of one of the yin and yang fishes in the center of the Taiji diagram.

    Every edge line of the gossip map is composed of a half-foot-high shield, which firmly protects the soldiers within the shield.

    Those passages seem to be wide, but they are actually roads of death. As long as you enter the formation, you will have to pay the price of blood every step you take.

    This time, the Sun Liu alliance can be said to be like a cloud of fierce generals, and Zhuge Liang directly and extravagantly guarded the eight hexagram positions with eight world-famous fierce generals.

    ?The original eight doors of rest, life, injury, du, scene, death, surprise, and opening have been transformed into Zhen, Kan, Dui, Li, Xun, Gen, Qian, and Kun.

    This is not just a change of name. The operation of the formation and the changes in the formation are very different from the eight-door golden lock formation, which is more flexible and unpredictable.

    In order to cover up the formation, Zhou Yu ordered the cavalry to tie branches to the tails of the horses, and galloped in circles ten feet away from the formation, raising smoke and dust all over the sky, making it difficult for people to see the formation.

    But it was already too late when we saw the formation. The horses in the charging state could not stop at a short distance of less than ten feet, and could only rush in along the specially set passages between the eight hexagram positions.

    Once in the formation, it is not so easy to figure it out. The eight formations that Zhuge Liang laid out with stone piles are just a dead formation, and Lu Xun is lost in it and can't get out, let alone a living formation composed of soldiers.  .

    Just the unpredictable formation can make people dizzy and unable to find a way out, coupled with the attack and killing of soldiers in the formation, if two thousand people go in, two hundred people can come out is already a fluke.

    However, the death formation has the benefits of the death formation. The stone pile is placed there, as long as you can't get out, it will trap you to death.

    But if you put the living in battle, you can't compete with the other party who can starve more, right?  In the end, you have to fight the enemy.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 452: The Eight Arrays Show Their Power

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    But it was said that Xia Houjun led the army to pursue Sun Shangxiang. After chasing over the ridge, he saw a flat river in front of him. Xia Houjun chased even more vigorously and urged his horse desperately.

    If these hairy girls run up the mountains, he really has nothing to do, but if they run on flat open land, it is simply a dead end.

    Seeing the smoke and dust in front of him, Wei Ben immediately felt that something was wrong, but at this time everyone was rushing desperately, and he had no choice. Even if it was an ambush, he could only go there once.

    Sun Shangxiang and Gongyaoji disappeared into the smoke and dust, Xia Houjun followed closely behind, the distance was only twenty feet away.

    Sun Shangxiang and his entourage passed through the smoke-covered area and ran directly into the formation channel. After Xia Houjun led the army to rush through the smoke and dust, they were greeted by a rain of arrows.

    "Shhhhhh"

    "Puff puff¡­¡­"

    "Uh"

    "Xi Lv Lv"

    ?A large number of Cao soldiers fell off their horses, causing heavy casualties. For a while, the sound of sharp knives piercing into flesh, the screams of people and the neighing of horses continued to resound, and the field was extremely noisy for a while.

    However, they couldn't stop at this time. Once they stopped, wouldn't they become a living target for the archers?  What's more, they couldn't stop. If they stopped in front, they would be hit by the cavalry charging behind, and their death would be even worse.

    In desperation, Cao Jun's cavalry had no choice but to move left and right, avoiding the front, and rushed into the passages between the hexagrams. The infantry following the cavalry saw that the general and cavalry had all entered, and rushed into the formation.

    They could see very clearly that if they followed the cavalry, and there were cavalry and war horses to shield them from arrows, once they lost these shields, they would still be easy targets for the archers.

    When all Cao Jun's infantry entered the formation, the formation immediately started to move. The soldiers with large shields closed their sides and turned around, with the shields facing inward, blocking all the passages that entered, just like closing a door and beating a dog.

    ?And there were also changes within the formation. What seemed to be a smooth passage turned into a dead end under the movement of the large shield, and Cao Jun's soldiers were divided into sections, one wave after another.

    On the podium, Cheng Pu said to Zhou Yu beside him with a smile on his face: "Cao Jun is in the game, this gossip formation is not outdated at all."

    Zhou Yu's face is not happy, he is also a master of formation, Cheng Pu can't see it, why can't he see it?

    Where is this gossip array?  It is clearly another set of formation that is more miraculous, with the shadow of the eight-door golden lock formation inside, but it is more varied than the eight-door golden lock formation.

    Zhuge Liang is indeed a talent of the heavens. This person will be a serious problem for my confidantes in Soochow in the future. Alas since he was born Yu, how can he be born!

    Zhang Ziying stood behind Zhuge Liang, and Sun Shangxiang stood beside her. Zhang Ziying glanced at Zhou Yu calmly, seeing the look on his face, a sneering smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.

    Zhou Yu is indeed very smart, and his intelligence is indeed not inferior to Zhuge Liang, but his breadth of mind is obviously not enough, which is why he lost to Zhuge Liang.

    "Let's start!" Zhou Yu ordered lightly.

    Cheng Pu nodded, stood up and waved the command flag in his hand, and the drummer immediately beat the battle drum in front of him vigorously. The drum sounded at a specific rhythm.

    The entire formation began to compress inward, and the originally very spacious passage began to narrow gradually, just because the large shields on both sides were slowly moving forward, and the large shields on both sides moved relative to each other, like two walls slowly squeezing over.

    At this time, Cao Jun was almost all over the entire formation, scurrying around like headless chickens, and he was a little flustered, but when he saw this, he was even more horrified, and shouted that my life is over.

    Xia Houjun and Wei Ben led a group of troops and walked around the formation for a long time, not to mention the way out, they couldn't even find the way back. Seeing the murderous intent of the formation, their hearts trembled.

    Wei Ben shouted repeatedly: "It's been tricked, it's been tricked, I've expected an ambush a long time ago."

    Xia Houjun said angrily: "I didn't expect them to be superior! It seems that the prime minister's scheme has been seen through by them."

    At this time, the ultimate move of the Eight Arrays began to show its power. When Cao Jun's infantry rushed in groups in the passage, the large shields on both sides suddenly rose, and countless long spears protruded from the gap below.  The cross blade on the upper hook hooked the pawn's calf and pulled it back.

    "Puff puff¡­¡­"

    "ah¡­¡­"

    "Uh"

    The calves of Cao Jun's infantry were cut open by the long sword, blood was splashed everywhere, and some of them had their hamstrings cut off in an instant, and collapsed to the ground, wailing endlessly.

    When there is no one standing in this passage, the shield wall will be overturned in the next moment, making way for a series of openings.The soldiers would rush out and stab Cao Jun's infantry who were lying on the ground.

    In an instant, after leaving behind a lot of corpses, they would turn around and hide behind the shield hand, and the shield hand would flip over the large shield to form a shield wall again.

    The cavalry also encountered the killing intent of the formation, and a long spear protruded from between the large shields, and assassinated the cavalry one by one.

    The original shield wall turned into a forest of thorns. Cao Jun cavalry were stabbed under the horses while the spears were retracting.

    "Don't be chaotic, get together, rush out, and kill when you see it." Xia Houjun shouted loudly, gathered the chaotic cavalry, and rushed in one direction.

    Coincidentally, the direction he was rushing forward happened to be the position of Qian Gua, which originally corresponded to the Eight Gates of Zhongsheng, and the position of Kun Gua was naturally the gate of death.

    However, it is none other than Gao Peng who is guarding this gate, that is, Changshan Zhao Zilong in the eyes of the natives. The gate of life will also become the gate of death.

    The other seven hexagram positions are guarded by Guan Yu, Zhang Fei, Jing Yuanzhi, Cui Yuanzhen, Lin Yan, Gan Ning, and Li Song respectively.

    Hundreds of fine cavalry from the Cao army scattered in the formation also began to show their power at this moment. These tiger and leopard cavalry are much better armored than ordinary soldiers, and all of them are not weak in martial arts.  small boss.

    Relying on their excellent armor and impenetrable spears and spears, they resisted the thrusts of the spearmen behind the large shield, and took the opportunity to slaughter the shieldmen and spearmen behind the shield wall.

    The shield walls in some places were broken, and several murderous plates were cracked. Zhou Yu on the podium clenched his fists. Cheng Pu looked at Zhuge Liang, and Zhuge Liang nodded slightly to him.

    Cheng Pu waved the flag, and the rhythm of the drums changed suddenly. When Gao Peng heard the drums, he tightened his right hand holding the Yajiao gun, and lightly tapped the belly of the white dragon horse with his feet.

    "The Law of Xi"

    The white dragon horse understood, neighed, and stepped forward with all four hooves. Even though there was a shield wall in front of it, it didn't hesitate at all, and rushed straight to the shield wall.

    Those shield players naturally also heard the changing drumbeat, and that rhythm was the signal for the general guarding the gossip position to attack.

    At the same moment, when the white dragon horse was still three feet away from the shield wall, the white dragon horse gave way to Gao Peng. The tiger and leopard rider who killed the shieldman outside and the Cao army's infantry who followed the tiger and leopard rider immediately appeared in front of Gao Peng.

    The tiger and leopard riders soon discovered the eye-catching Gao Peng, with a white horse and silver spear, and a white robe and silver armor, which was extremely vivid on this black battlefield.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 453 Want to slip?  not so easy

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The Tiger and Leopard Cavalry immediately changed their target and rushed towards Gao Peng. During the impact, the man took advantage of the horse's momentum, raised his long spear, and threw it at Gao Peng as a throwing gun.

    Facing such an attack, Gao Peng had a look of disdain on his face. He held the gun with one hand, shifted left and right to block, and easily threw the guns away.

    The Tiger and Leopard Cavalry threw their spears, but did not cause any harm to Gao Peng. It was not even a trouble, and his heart sank, but at this moment, he could only bite the bullet and charge forward.  Howled towards Gao Peng.

    However, without their long weapons, the tiger and leopard riders had no strength to resist against Gao Peng who was holding the Yajiao gun. The distance was still nearly ten feet, and the tip of the Yajiao gun had already reached his chest.

    The first tiger and leopard rider didn't react at all, his chest felt cold, and he was already flying up. He was pierced through the chest by Gao Peng's Yajiao gun, and was taken away from the horse's back.

    Casually threw the tiger and leopard rider hanging on the gun to the ground, and Gao Peng went to the second one

    While Gao Peng was attacking, the generals in the other seven directions had also attacked, and Cao Jun's soldiers died in large numbers. These seven people alone slaughtered hundreds of Cao Jun's soldiers and 2,000 Cao Jun's infantry and cavalry.  Less than a thousand people.

    For those tiger and leopard cavalry gathered in groups, besides the eight fierce generals slaughtering to their heart's content, Sun Liu's soldiers also have a way to deal with it, that is, lasso, throwing the lasso, dragging the knight on horseback behind the shield wall, and immediately  Randomly stabbed to death.

    "Ah I must kill Zhou Yu." Seeing the heavy casualties of the soldiers under his command, Xia Houjun howled in anger.

    However, his words were clearly heard in Zhou Yu's ears. Zhuge Liang glanced at Zhou Yu calmly, seeing that his face was serious and he didn't show any sign, so he stopped paying attention.

    Only Zhang Ziying noticed that Zhou Yu's hands on his lap suddenly clenched into fists. Obviously, he was not as indifferent as he appeared on the surface.

    The formation became tighter and tighter, and the range of activities for Cao Jun's soldiers became smaller and smaller. The eight generals guarding the hexagram position advanced to the center of the formation, and they only needed to disinfect through their respective passages to meet at the center.

    ? Xia Houjun and Wei Ben rode their horses around, gathered the remnants of the soldiers, and gathered them together. In the end, only more than 600 people were gathered, and they formed a formation in an open area.

    The shieldmen who had been following the two of them laid out a round shield array. The shields of Cao Jun's shieldmen were not large shields, but small round shields.

    The round shields are different from the square shields. The square shields are arranged in an array and fit seamlessly without any gaps. However, due to the shape of the round shields, holes will be exposed, and spearmen will stick out spears from the holes.

    Cao Jun's battle formation was like a thorny tortoise. Afterwards, Xia Houjun ordered the soldiers to turn around again, and the long spear protruding from the gap between the round shields immediately turned into a saw wheel, strangling the besieging soldiers of Sun and Liu in large numbers.

    On the podium, Zhuge Liang suddenly clenched the feather fan in his hand, and Zhou Yu also had a gloomy face, so while Zhuge Liang and Cheng Pu were staring at the formation, Zhou Yu turned and walked back calmly.

    "Back, let's all get out of the way."

    In the field, Li Song, the general of the Eastern Wu Dynasty, gave a loud shout, and the soldiers retreated one after another, away from the strangulation of the saw wheel.

    At this time, the Eight Formation Map has been withdrawn, and the enemy is all gathered here, so there is no need to move the formation any more. Except for those who died in the battle, more than 3,600 Sun Liu soldiers all surrounded them.

    Three thousand six against six hundred, this time it is six against one, if this is still not victorious, then they should clean their necks and wait for Cao Cao to chop!

    Eight generals gathered together and stood in a row. Gan Ning patted Li Song on the shoulder and said, "General Li, it's up to you."

    Li Songwen said angrily: "General Gan, let's look at loose methods."

    Immediately, everyone walked away one after another, standing at a certain distance from each other, ready to attack at any time. At this time, Zhuge Liang and Zhou Yu were watching from the podium, and the applicants naturally did not dare to fight against each other here at the risk of the world.

    However, Li Song waved to a group of Jiangdong soldiers not far away, and shouted: "Come."

    Then I saw a group of Eastern Wu soldiers running towards this side with difficulty, dragging a huge hammer in their hands.

    The hammer is nothing special, just a handle embedded in each iron lump, each is the size of a washbasin, and weighs two to three hundred catties.

    Li Song put down the two brass crouching hammers in his hands, picked up an iron lump that was placed on the ground by the soldiers, weighed it in his hand, and seemed satisfied with the weight.

    The next moment, Li Song exhaled and let out his right hand holding the hammer. After turning his body for a circle, he used the centrifugal force to throw the hammer out.

    The surrounding soldiers looked at the hammer weighing hundreds of catties.??Flying towards the shield formation ten feet away, I couldn't help but feel my scalp tingling.

    "Boom"

    "poof"

    With a bang, the sledgehammer smashed hard on the shield wall, and Cao Jun's shield hands on that piece suddenly vomited blood and were thrown flying, and a gap half a zhang wide was smashed into the shield wall immediately.

    However, Li Song didn't stop for a moment. There were more than a dozen big hammers on the ground. He threw the hammers one by one, and the shield array was immediately hit with a devastating blow. A gap was formed when the hammer fell.

    "General Li is mighty"

    "Mighty, mighty, mighty"

    Seeing this, the grandson Liu soldiers behind him yelled, but everyone in the audience started yelling crazily.

    Xia Houjun and Wei Ben in the formation looked pale as paper, what kind of monster is this?  Compared with the ancient evil back then, today's tiger idiot is even more terrifying.

    However, Zhuge Liang and Cheng Pu on the podium were all smiling, and when they looked back, they were stunned, because Zhou Yu was no longer in the commander-in-chief at some point, and an inexplicable smile appeared on the corner of Zhuge Liang's mouth.

    He finally grasped Zhou Yu's weakness. He was not broad-minded and narrow-minded. Just now, Xia Houjun's words "I must kill Zhou Yu" obviously angered him.

    Looking back, I saw Zhou Yu holding a long sword and riding his horse towards the shield formation that was about to be broken.

    Li Song hadn't finished throwing thirteen big hammers, but only threw out eight of them, and the shield collapsed immediately, and the remaining seven generals shouted "kill" together, and charged forward with guns and knives.

    "Kill"

    The soldiers behind immediately followed, and Xia Houjun in the formation also shouted: "Come on! Kill me, go out."

    The situation was chaotic and the scuffle started. Li Song, who was a step behind, picked up his two squatting hammers again, and rushed up with two thick legs, shouting anxiously: "You guys are too mean, why don't you give up?"  How many will I keep!"

    Guan Yu, Zhang Fei, Gan Ning, Gao Peng and others burst into laughter when they heard the words, Leng Yansaw, Zhangba-point steel spear, and Yajiao gun kept reaping the lives of the remaining Cao soldiers.

    Gan Ning had the most abundant weapons. He used iron chains in sieges, double halberds in water battles, and broadswords in land battles. His shooting skills were also among the best.

    At this time, holding a long-handled plain knife in both hands, Cao Jun's soldiers and weapons were all broken when he waved it.

    However, the applicants ignored him. They naturally knew Li Song's identity. Although they didn't know whether he was really stupid or fake, but they had to complete the number of kills, so who would care about him?

    Especially Lin Yan, he has decided to complete the return of the number of kills as soon as possible, and he will not play with them anymore. At this time, it can be said that he has no reservations.

    Many soldiers who were obviously not within the attack range of his big gun would inexplicably have an extra blood hole on their bodies and fall to the ground.

    Gao Peng caught a glimpse of Lin Yan's actions while he was fighting, and his heart moved. It seemed that this guy wanted to slip away. Hmph, how could it be so easy?  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 454 Killing the General and Capture the Flag

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    After Lin Yan healed Akechi Ihara that time, Gao Peng discovered that Lin Yan began to passively keep safe, stay with Zhang Fei at any time, and never leave alone.

    At that time, he was guessing that Lin Yan must have had some exchanges with Akechi Ihara, and he didn't know what agreement they had reached. Anyway, Akechi Ihara seemed to be secretly paying attention to Zhou Cang after that.

    Lin Yan, on the other hand, showed that he did not intend to be an enemy to anyone, and coupled with his frenzied killing of soldiers at this time, Gao Peng immediately judged that he wanted to slip away.

    However, he probably won't be able to escape this battle, because he is afraid that he will finish almost the same number of kills, and then secretly run to Cao Jun's camp, kill enough kills, and return immediately.

    When I go back this time, I must keep an eye on this guy and never let him go. This guy has great potential. If he gets away, he will become a serious problem sooner or later.

    At this moment, Li Song finally arrived, and a pair of two-hundred-pound lying melon hammers were as light as nothing in his hands, and they danced extremely fast. As long as Cao Jun's soldiers were hit by a hammer, their bones would be broken and their tendons would be broken immediately, vomiting blood and flying  as a result of.

    Gao Peng is different from Zhao Yun in the original drama. He has only two generals left to kill, so he did not go to Xia Houjun as in the original drama, but it was Gan Ning who met Xia Houjun.

    Xia Houjun was not weak in martial arts, and he was on par with Gan Ning for a while, but it was difficult for the other generals to join forces when they saw this.

    The applicants were killing soldiers frantically, and they didn't care about the generals. After all, soldiers are like mowing grass. Killing generals, especially generals who are not weak in force will take some effort, and it is not worth it. There are not many Cao soldiers left here.  , If you don't kill, you don't have to kill.

    The same generals, they would rather kill small generals like Tuen General Qu Chang, it is not cost-effective to kill a general!

    Soldiers Sun and Liu suddenly discovered that what they can do now is to surround Cao Jun and form a human wall to prevent them from escaping, because the field has been surrounded by eight fierce generals, and there is nothing wrong with them.

    Some people wanted to rush in to help, but they were reprimanded, and they were ordered to retreat and surround them tightly. Seeing this, the soldiers were also happy to watch the show, and they didn't have to rush up to fight for their lives. Naturally, they wanted it.

    Afterwards, the soldiers even began to comment one after another, discussing the level of martial arts of the fierce generals. When they saw who used a clever move to kill a large number of Cao soldiers, they even burst into shouts like "General xx is mighty".

    Zhuge Liang and Cheng Pu on the podium looked at each other, a bit dumbfounded, why do they feel that these fierce generals are playing tricks, and those soldiers are the people watching, this is really

    Just at this moment, an exclamation was heard suddenly.

    "Captain"

    Everyone looked back, but when Gan Ning was fighting with Xia Houjun, that guy Wei Ben wanted to shoot Gan Ning with a cold arrow, but Zhou Yu who had just arrived just took the arrow in his body and took the arrow with his left shoulder.

    Seeing this, Gao Peng thought to himself: "That's fine. In the original play, Zhou Yu took the arrow to save Zhao Zilong. No matter what, Zhao Zilong owes Zhou Yu his life."

    "But now he is saving Gan Ning, so the Liu Army camp doesn't owe him anything."

    Zhou Yu must retaliate, Wei Ben shot this arrow, he did not look for weapons, directly pulled out the arrow from his left shoulder, and rushed towards Wei Ben holding the arrow.

    When Wei Ben drew out the long sword from his waist, he rode his horse and rushed towards Zhou Yu, stabbing Zhou Yu's chest with a sword, but Zhou Yu suddenly turned around. While avoiding the sword, he shot Wei Ben himself.  Wei Ben's arrow pierced the back of his neck, and Wei Ben fell off his horse and died instantly.

    After killing Wei Ben, Zhou Yu, who was empty-handed, suddenly fell into crisis. A dozen Cao soldiers with long spears surrounded him and stabbed him.

    "Swish, swish, swish"

    "Puff puff¡­¡­"

    "Well¡­¡­"

    Zhou Yu had just avoided the stabbing of a long spear, grabbed the barrel of the gun, and was about to seize the weapon, when a purple figure suddenly passed by him, and the sword light flashed repeatedly, and he saw more than a dozen Cao soldiers around him froze in place.

    The next moment, the frozen soldiers fell to the ground one after another, with a hole in their armor, and blood spurted out. It seemed that they were just cut open, but in fact, their hearts had already been invaded by the sword energy in their bodies.  cut off.

    "Captain Zhou, the commander-in-chief should sit in the central army and direct the soldiers to fight instead of going into battle."

    A clear voice came from behind, and Zhou Yu turned around to look, but saw the beautiful Zhang Ziying looking at him with a half-smile, pointing at the ground obliquely with the long sword in his hand, the blade was as clean as before, not even a trace of blood.

    Zhou Yu smiled slightly,? Confrontation: "I prefer to charge into the battle, cut generals and capture the flag, and besideswomen should stay at home with their husbands and children, rather than go into battle with swords."

    Zhang Ziying frowned, and said: "You are talking about common etiquette, but I am talking about the art of war. These are not the same thing."

    Zhou Yu waved his hands helplessly, and said, "Okay, the battle is almost over, just treat me as self-willed! Next time I won't fight."

    After finishing speaking, he turned his head and stared at a cavalry soldier of the Cao army holding a large flag with the word Cao in his hand. His expression froze and he rushed over. He killed Wei Ben just now, but this time it was Capture the flag.

    Zhang Ziying shrugged and ignored him, just followed him around to ensure his safety. There was no other way, this was Sun Shangxiang's request, and it just so happened that she also had a reason to go on the field to accumulate kills.

    With Zhang Ziying guarding him, Zhou Yu does not need to pay attention to his own safety, but only needs to focus on his opponent.

    Seeing Zhou Yu rushing towards him, the flag-carrying cavalry swung the long spear with the flag in his hand, and stabbed at Zhou Yu. Zhou Yu dodged sideways, grabbed the gun shaft, and with both arms, he pulled the man and the gun off the horse.  .

    "Swish, swish, swish"

    "Puff puff¡­¡­"

    None of the soldiers of the Cao army who came under siege could get within one foot of Zhou Yu. They could only see a purple figure flashing like a butterfly wearing a flower in the field, and blood splattered on the comrades, and they fell to the ground dead.

    "This this is the female sword master um"

    A few feet away from Zhang Ziying, a well-informed general just exclaimed this sentence, he felt a pain in the center of his brow, and his consciousness soon fell into darkness, but he saw that there was a thin needle inserted in the center of his brow  However, it was Zhang Ziying who learned the flying needle technique from Yin Susu.

    Zhou Yu looked at Zhang Ziying, and said helplessly, "Can you let me hit a few?"

    Zhang Ziying said lightly: "No, I promised Ms. Shangxiang that nothing will happen to you. You are already injured, and if you do it again, it will only make your blood flow faster."

    Zhou Yu froze, turned Cao Jun's flag in his hand angrily, and planted it on the ground upside down, then looked in the direction of Xia Houjun.

    At this time, Xia Houjun, who was fighting fiercely with Gan Ning, under the cover of the soldiers, remounted his horse and galloped out of the encirclement. Unexpectedly, he ran into the evil star Li Song head-on within twenty feet.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 455 Romance of the Three Kingdoms Warriors of the Three Kingdoms

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Seeing Li Song move a few steps to the side, Xia Houjun thought he was going to get out of the way, and secretly heaved a sigh of relief.

    Unexpectedly, when Xia Houjun was about to pass Li Song, the guy suddenly shouted "Look at me in the bull style". After drinking, he fit right into the horse Xia Houjun was riding, and slammed his shoulder into the belly of the horse.

    "boom"

    "The Law of Xi"

    There was a real sound of physical collision, the human body of more than two hundred kilograms collided with the horse weighing more than one ton including the knight, but it was the horse that was knocked to the ground.

    If it weren't for Xia Houjun's agility, he would have been crushed under the horse's body. Zhang Fei over there laughed and said, "Isn't the wild cow style my old Zhang's unique skill? I didn't expect someone from Soochow to do it.  "

    Li Song also smiled when he heard the words: "Haha, Songjiu has admired General Zhang for a long time, but I still have a move, please General Zhang to correct."

    Zhang Fei immediately became interested when he heard the words, and casually picked and killed the person on the left, and then took advantage of the situation to slash the steel spear to the right, smashing the two of them, but his eyes were fixed on Li Song all the time.

    I saw Li Song spread his arms, and stretched out the two lying hammers to the left and right, and then shouted: "The wind style."

    The next moment, Li Song began to spin rapidly, and a pair of copper hammers almost turned into a whirlwind, rolling towards Xia Houjun.

    When the soldiers of Cao Jun who surrounded Xia Houjun to protect Xia Houjun touched the whirlwind with their knives and guns, they either flew out of their hands or broke immediately, and then they were the ones who flew out.

    "Boom boom boom"

    "Crack"

    "Pfft"

    Cao Jun's soldiers vomited blood and threw them flying. The whirlwind really killed them if they touched them, and they died when they touched them.

    "ah¡­¡­"

    Xia Houjun looked at the iron hammer rolled towards him, let out a mournful howl, held the sword in both hands, lowered his body, and slashed at Li Song's waist and abdomen.

    "when¡­¡­"

    Li Song pressed down the lying melon hammer rotating in his hand, and with a crisp sound, Xia Houjun's long sword flew out immediately, and his wrist was also knocked unconscious.

    "Om"

    Li Song turned when he said to turn, and stopped when he said to stop. The hammer in his right hand stopped less than two inches away from Xia Houjun's head. The strong wind brought by the copper hammer flew away the iron helmet on Xiahoujun's head.

    "Hahahaha You are not a gale style, but a whirlwind style. Look at my real gale style." After Zhang Fei laughed, two Cao soldiers with long guns rushed towards him.

    "Drink"

    Zhang Fei yelled loudly, twisted his body, and rotated in the opposite direction. His waist drove his arms, and his arms drove the eight-point steel spear in his hand.

    The barrels of the guns in the hands of the two soldiers of Cao Cao and the armor on their bodies broke together, and blood spurted from their chests and flew out.

    The applicants around rolled their eyes speechlessly. It is enough to play Romance of the Three Kingdoms as Warriors of the Three Kingdoms.

    Turning his head to look, he happened to see Gao Peng holding the corner gun, holding the tail of the gun with both hands, raised the spear, and then slashed down, knocking a Cao Jun's round shield hand to the ground.

    Well, I really believe in your evil, isn't this the "Rat Peng Spreading Wings" by Zhao Yun in the Romance of the Three Kingdoms?

    Gao Peng, who was not far away, naturally didn't know what they were thinking. The move just now was just an ordinary "strike Huashan".

    ?The round shield hand is protected by a shield, and moves such as stabbing are not suitable, so I had to use force to suppress the person, but it fell into the eyes of Ihara Akechi and others, and it became the move of Dapeng spreading its wings.

    This was just a small episode on the battlefield, no one would take it seriously. At this time, Xia Houjun was captured by Li Song, and the surrounding soldiers of the Cao army were also killed. The battle can be said to have won a complete victory.

    On the podium, Cheng Pu saw that although his commander had been shot by an arrow, he seemed to be fine, he was able to kill the general and capture the flag, and Zhang Ziying was guarding him, so he immediately felt relieved.

    Seeing the battle scene between Li Song and Zhang Fei as if it were a joke, he couldn't help laughing, saying "It's so happy, so happy", Zhuge Liang shook his feather fan lightly, with a faint smile on his face.

    Not long after, Cao Jun's soldiers were slaughtered, and the remaining seven generals walked towards Li Song, surrounded Xia Houjun, and the surrounding Sun and Liu soldiers cheered for victory.

    At this time, Xia Houjun, like a little girl about to be bullied by gangsters, fell to the ground and shivered.

    A moment later, Zhou Yu arrived, Zhang Ziying followed, and stood beside Zhang Fei and Gao Peng.

    Everyone turned their gazes to Zhou Yu, and saw Zhou Yu staring at Xia Houjun coldly for a moment.With an unsteady expression, he finally waved his hand, and the eight generals surrounding Xia Houjun separated from the left and right, making way for a passage.

    Xia Houjun staggered away. After running out of the encirclement of eight generals, he randomly pulled a war horse and galloped back and forth, looking back from time to time. His appearance was really anxious like a bereaved dog, and panic like a fish slipping through the net.

    Just at this moment, a few riders rushed towards Chibi, but they were scouts from Soochow.

    "Report"

    "Great Governor, Cao Jun's huge fleet is heading for Chibi."

    Zhou Yu, who was originally looking relaxed after victory, suddenly sank, turned around and stepped on the horses led by his subordinates, and shouted: "Retreat."

    ?The Allied Forces of Sun and Liu withdrew their troops and returned to the camp. Zhou Yu led a group of counselors to climb far away, but saw that the opposite side of the river was already occupied by countless warships.

    ?There are twenty-four water gates along the river, with large boats living outside as the city wall, and small boats living inside can be accessed. The dry village is more than 300 miles away, and there are endless fireworks.

    "If you use so many boats as firewood, it won't last in a hundred years!" Seeing the dignified expressions of the crowd, as if pessimism was quietly spreading, Zhang Fei, who had always been thick and thin, suddenly yelled in a relaxed tone.  road.

    What Zhang Fei said, only Guan Yu Gao Peng and the other applicants laughed a few times, but Zhuge Liang's eyes flashed brightly after hearing Zhang Fei's words, and he looked at the endless warships across the street.  think.

    Zhou Yu, Cheng Pulusu and others on the side couldn't laugh, Cheng Pu murmured: "How can we fight this? Cao Cao has 830,000 soldiers and horses, known as an army of one million, it seems that it is really true."

    Sun Shangxiang on the side glanced at Cheng Pu, and said lightly: "What happened to the million-dollar army? We slowed down his attack rhythm with a turtle."

    Zhang Ziying turned her head to look at Zhuge Liang meaningfully when she heard the words, and said, "That's right, so what if there are too many ships? So what if there are too many soldiers? Just like what my brother said, it's just a pile of firewood, just a fire.  Those soldiers of Cao Jun are just a group of shrimps and crabs in a cauldron."

    Zhuge Liang's heart moved, and he turned to look at Zhang Ziying, but saw that she was also looking at him with a smile that was not a smile. Zhuge Liang couldn't help showing a smile, and nodded slightly to her. He already had some ideas in his mind about how to break Cao.

    Zhou Yu spoke lightly, and asked Zhuge Liang, "What do you think?"

    Zhuge Liang turned his head, still looking at the Cao army's warship on the opposite side, and said: "Cao Cao didn't launch a fierce attack from the front with his water army, but sent cavalry to attack the rear of our army. This means that his water army must not have formed a fighting force. We still have  time."

    Zhou Yu nodded and said solemnly: "Cao Cao used 2,000 soldiers to test out our reality, but we don't know anything about them. We can only get a little understanding of him when he attacks next time. It's too passive.  gone."

    Lin Yan's eyes flickered slightly, and he suddenly came out and clasped his fists and said: "My lord, the governor, the general is quite familiar with the matter of inquiring about information, so why not go to Cao Ying to inquire about it."

    Zhou Yu immediately showed emotion when he heard the words, but Liu Bei frowned slightly. Naturally, he didn't want his generals to take risks, and he couldn't help feeling a little annoyed at Lin Yan's insistence.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 456

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The other person who is not happy is Zhang Fei. Lin Yan is not just a fierce general. Under his command, Lin Yan is a good player in training soldiers and managing the army. He doesn't know how much trouble he has saved.  Lin Yan is willing to take risks.

    "Zicheng, scouting for information is a delicate job, what's wrong with you as a general?" Zhang Fei glared at him secretly, and shouted in his mouth.

    Zhou Yu, Cheng Pulusu, Huang Gai and the others moved a little further away from Zhang Fei calmly. It was really the decibels of his roar that ordinary people could not resist.

    But this time Lin Yan's attitude was very firm. He clasped his fists at Liu Bei and Zhang Fei, and said solemnly: "My lord, General Zhang, the general knows that you are worried about the general's safety, but please rest assured.  , it¡¯s not that the last general is boasting, there is no one in the Cao camp who can keep the last general.¡±

    "Besides, Yan grew up by the sea since he was a child, and he is proficient in water. He has been hunting sharks (sharks) for a living all year round. Now that he is in the water, he feels like he is at home. If there is nothing he can do, he will dive into the water and do whatever  He, Cao Cao, has an army of millions, but he can never catch the last general."

    "this¡­¡­"

    "good."

    Liu Bei was still hesitating, but Zhou Yu suddenly shouted and said to Lin Yan: "General Lin is loyal and courageous, and he can stand up in times of crisis. He is really a role model for my generation."

    After finishing this sentence, he turned to Liu Bei and said, "Liu Yuzhou, since General Lin is so confident, we can't shake his heart to serve the country with all his might, why don't we let him go and have a look?"

    Seeing that Zhou Yu's words had come to this point, Liu Bei couldn't hold on any longer, so he nodded and said, "Since that's the case, I hope that General Lin will be very careful, and the first thing to do is to protect himself."

    Lin Yan clasped his fists together and said solemnly: "Thank you, my lord, I will definitely live up to my lord's expectations."

    Seeing this, other people expressed their admiration to Lin Yan one after another, while the eyes of the applicants flickered quickly

    As night fell, Gao Peng, who was about to go out to meet Lin Yan after receiving a letter from Zhang Ziying, met Lin Yan head-on, his eyes flickered slightly, and he greeted calmly, "General Lin, you are"

    Lin Yan clasped his fists and said with a smile: "I have seen General Zhao. Yan is going to the south of the Yangtze River tonight to inquire about Cao Jun's intelligence. I am here to ask General Jing for some advice."

    Gao Peng made a dazed look, and said: "So, General Jing is in the mansion, General Lin please."

    "General Zhao is ready to go out?" Lin Yan asked casually.

    "Oh! The military adviser called me to go to discuss matters. Yun will take a step first. General Lin, please feel free." Gao Peng also explained casually, then turned and strode away.

    Seeing this, Lin Yan stopped talking and went straight to the residence of Akechi Ihara.

    "I guessed that you would come to me, why, afraid that I would attack you and rob you halfway?" Jing Yuanzhi waited for Lin Yan to enter the house, closed the door, went straight to the inner room, and sat on a stool casually.  He looked at Lin Yandao with a half-smile.

    Lin Yan didn't go around in circles, they were all applicants, there was no need for that, he nodded immediately, and said: "It is undeniable, I am indeed not your opponent at the moment, so I want to ask, what you said in Xiakou back then, is still not good enough.  count?"

    Akechi Ihara was noncommittal, and turned to say: "But you also promised to help me find out about other applicants while I was recuperating, but so far, I still don't know anything."

    Lin Yan said lightly: "This is the reason why I came to you this time. Whether Zhou Cang was the one who attacked you or not, I still can't judge at present, but I have already checked the others clearly."

    "Let's talk about it." Akechi Ihara lifted the teapot on the table, Shi Shiran poured two cups of tea on the table, and took a few sips from a cup.

    Seeing this, Lin Yan sat down across from Akechi Jingyuan, but without touching the cup of tea, he said directly: "The applicants who have surfaced so far include you, me, Zhang Ziying, Cui Yuanzhen, Li Song, and one Zhou Cang.  Suspected candidate replacement."

    "You probably don't know about the other four people, but I have already found out, so I'm here to make a deal with you."

    Akechi Ihara's eyes lit up, and he said cheerfully: "As long as you tell me who the other four applicants are, I can promise that I won't touch you. Elementary school students know what to do with one stronger target and four weaker targets."  select."

    Lin Yan smiled coldly, and said: "You are thinking too simply. If it is only like this, I will still be dead."

    "Oh? Then what else do you want?" Akechi Ihara asked Lin Yan sideways.

    Lin Yan leaned forward slightly, and said in a deep voice: "I don't pay much attention to Li Song and Cui Yuanzhen, even if they come to rob and kill me, I won't be afraid."

     "But Zhang Ziying, you have to stop me. I'm not sure I'll get away from her sword. You have some agreement with her. I believe it's not difficult for you."

    "And Zhou Cang or someone else, I think you and Zhang Ziying are also very afraid of the applicant who replaced the plot character?"

    "I want you to promise me that if that person makes a move, you have to find a way to help me stop him. If you agree to this matter, I will not only disclose the identities of the other four applicants, but also admit that I owe you money."  You are a favor."

    "If we meet in the next assessment, I can promise to help you do something that doesn't threaten my life. As long as it doesn't threaten my life, it can be anything, even if I beat the applicant to the brink of death and give it to you  You can kill it."

    Akechi Ihara's eyes flickered when he heard the words, and after thinking for a moment, he finally nodded and said: "Deal, you are right, the biggest threat to us is always the hidden applicant."

    "I can assure you that if he shows up, Zhang Ziying and I will attack him first. As long as the three of us don't do anything, I believe no one else can threaten you."

    Lin Yan nodded and sighed: "This time can be said to be the biggest crisis I have encountered since I stepped into reincarnation. It actually forced me to gamble the reputation of a Japanese with my own life."

    Akechi Ihara smiled slightly and said, "Don't worry, you will win the bet. You must know that I am a warrior of the Great Japanese Empire."

    "Okay, tell me what you know, and leave! I hope that I can use your favor next time we meet. Speaking of which, am I betting on your reputation?"

    Lin Yan smiled noncommittally, and then said sternly: "According to my investigation, the other four are Song Mu, Zhou Tai's general, and they should be from Thailand. His name is Zicha, and there is a common surname in Thailand.  , called Song Muticha."

    "The second is Cai De, a general under Ling Tong's command, who may be a Malaysian."

    "The third one is Han Dang's lieutenant Yang Wei, who is the best among the candidates from the Eastern Wu camp. He has a battalion of soldiers and horses under his command, and he is good at using a cooked copper stick. It seems to be the way of Wulang's gossip stick.  Li Song is between brothers, he and Li Song are relatively stronger than the other three."

    "The last one is Lu Meng's Biebu Sima Tianzhong, Zi Yuanhe." Lin Yan paused, glanced at Akechi Ihara, and continued: "It is likely to be your compatriot, and his full name should be Tanaka Yuanhe.  "

    "Oh?" Akechi Ihara didn't expect to meet his compatriot, but he was quite interested, "Do you know the martial arts skills of my compatriot?"

    Lin Yan shook his head and said: "I don't know the details, but I heard that he is similar to Cui Yuanzhen and uses two swords, but his sword is one long and the other short."

    Akechi Ihara suddenly realized, and said: "That's right, he should follow the first-class path of Miyamoto Musashi Niten, the great swordsman of the Warring States Period."

    Lin Yan said lightly: "That has nothing to do with me. I have already told you everything I know. I hope Mr. Jingyuan can keep his promise and leave."

    "Walk slowly and don't send off." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 457: A Restless Night

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    In a dense forest on the back mountain of Chibi, Gao Peng and Zhang Ziying met here.

    "Binggege, Lin Yan is going to run away, what are your plans?"

    Gao Peng shrugged his shoulders and said, "Of course it is to kill him. After entering the assessment world, how can it be so easy to get out of the body?"

    Zhang Ziying took two steps and said: "Well, he is going to Cao Ying, and he will definitely not cross the river directly from Chibi, and Liu Bei and the others will not let him do this. He will probably go around the upstream or downstream, so kill him  Unexpectedly, the Sun and Liu camp will be disturbed."

    "Those four applicants who were in the Soochow navy should not get any news. After all, the fewer people who know about this kind of thing, the better. Those who know the news will not spread it around, so those who know the news are those who were present at that time.  "

    "Not surprisingly, Akechi Ihara, Cui Yuanzhen, and Li Song will all take action. Cui Yuanzhen and Li Song are not a threat, but Akechi Ihara is more difficult."

    "At that time, I will help you stop him. You take the opportunity to kill Lin Yan. If you have a chance, you can also harvest Cui Yuanzhen and Li Song by the way."

    "When you kill a person by the river, you can even save the corpse powder. The corpse is tied to a big rock and sinks directly to the bottom. It's no different from evaporating from the world. What do you think?"

    Gao Peng thought for a while, and said: "There is one situation you should pay attention to. When I came out just now, I happened to bump into Lin Yan to find Akechi Ihara. I think these two guys must have some py deal."

    Zhang Ziying glanced at Gao Peng coquettishly, and said: "What you said is really vulgar, but what you said is true, and the incident between them is easy to deduce."

    "Last time, Akira Ihara was seriously injured. He definitely didn't have the opportunity to find out about other applicants. I guess he probably reached an agreement with Lin Yan. Lin Yan will find out about applicants for him, and he will not treat him in this world.  shot."

    "If this is the case, Akechi Ihara will probably appear in front of me at that time and hold me back. This is also in our arms and can just cover you."

    After listening to Zhang Ziying's words, Gao Peng smiled slightly, stretched out his hand to caress the back of her head, and said softly: "You have made arrangements for me, and I will follow the plan. Hehe, it's good to have you."

    A bright smile appeared on Zhang Ziying's face when he heard the words. Gao Peng twisted a ponytail from the back of Zhang Ziying's head, put it on the tip of his nose and sniffed it lightly, and said relaxedly: "By the way, what shampoo do you use? How can it be used in this kind of shampoo in the Three Kingdoms?"  Keeping hair so smooth through the ages."

    Zhang Ziying was a little dumbfounded, but felt very sweet in his heart. In this living environment where life and death are always in danger, he can still notice such details, which shows that in his eyes, he is different from other people.

    "Vickas shampoo from the UK costs tens of thousands a bottle in reality! It can be said to be the most expensive shampoo in the world, but in the main god space, it is only worth 5 life points."

    Gao Peng shook his head with a smile, and said: "Woman! You will never forget to love beauty at any time, hehe, you can already crush Diaochan, Zhenmi and Qiao with just the quality of your hair, so you must be  The number one beauty in the Three Kingdoms."

    Zhang Ziying wrinkled her nose and said, "I don't like this term, because beauties are just vases in my eyes. No matter how beautiful Big Qiao and Little Qiao are, they are not as good as Sun Shangxiang in my eyes."

    Gao Peng immediately surrendered, "Okay! I said something wrong. You are not the number one beauty in the Three Kingdoms, but the number one beauty swordsman in the Three Kingdoms. According to the historical records of later generations in this world, you must be the martial saint Guan Yu and the swordsman Zhang Ziying."

    "Heck, that's pretty much the same, alright, alright! Don't be poor with you, go back and stare at Lin Yan! Maybe Ihara Akechi will come to stare at me in advance, and if he finds out that I'm not there, I'm afraid it will cause trouble.  "

    "You are right, let's go!"

    However, after discussing with Akechi Ihara, Lin Yan went to prepare for the trip by himself. Akechi Ihara sat on a chair and thought for a while, got up and walked out, but happened to see Gao Peng who came back.

    "General." Akechi Ihara saluted Gao Peng very naturally.

    Gao Peng returned the salute, and said pleasantly, "General Jing hasn't rested yet?"

    "It's time to rest, hasn't the general rested yet?"

    "Well, just now the military adviser asked me to go and ask questions about the equipment in the army. Now that there is a shortage of arrows in the army, if the war starts, our army may suffer."

    Akechi Ihara suddenly realized that this is the case. It seems that this is the beginning of the straw boat borrowing arrows, and he comforted him: "Don't worry, the general, the military division will find a solution."

    "I hope so. General Jing, you have just recovered from your injury, and today you fought another battle. Let's rest early!"

    "Hey, thank you General Guan.??.  "

    "My brother, why be polite."

    ?After exchanging a few pleasantries, they each went back to their rooms. Seeing that Zhao Yun had entered the room to rest, Akechi Ihara immediately felt relieved. As long as he went to work with Zhao Yun as normal tomorrow morning, he would have a perfect alibi.

    Akechi Ihara concentrated his ears and kept paying attention to Gao Peng's movements. He waited until Gao Peng's breathing became steady and rhythmic, apparently falling asleep, and then began to change his clothes.

    He had already disposed of the damaged ninja suit before, and this time he put on a new ninja suit. Then he opened the window, jumped out, and used energy to control the latch of the window to slide through, blocking the window.

    The doors and windows were bolted from the inside, and Akechi Ihara created a secret room environment, so that no one could know that he had left.

    However, after he flew towards Zhang Ziying's residence, Gao Peng suddenly opened his eyes, and then quickly put on the night clothes, and went out through the window in the same way, but the direction he was heading was where Lin Yan was.

    At the same time, people started to move in several directions. Although they basically only got one lottery reward and did not get a top-level lightness kung fu, the lightness skills they learned in the plot world were enough to hide those  Guard soldiers.

    Tonight is destined to be a restless night

    No one knows the time and location of Lin Yan's departure except Zhang Fei who cooperated with him, including Zhou Yu, Liu Bei and Zhuge Liang. This is also to ensure his safety to the greatest extent.

    No one knows the time and direction of his departure, so naturally there will be no danger of leakage, and Zhang Fei will help him prepare the boat to cross the river, so only he knows where Lin Yan will cross the river from, but for his departure  He also doesn't know the time.

    Choushi, that is, after one o'clock in the middle of the night, Lin Yan set off. He took the road that Cao's army attacked in the back mountain. He didn't ride a horse, and he didn't even bring anything. He just ran forward empty-handed.

    He walked very carefully, and every time he reached a corner or a sheltered place, he would stop and look behind him, and he would continue to run forward only after he found no stalker.

    However, he only paid attention to what was behind him, but forgot about the sky. After all, people who have not experienced the second lottery draw cannot imagine what a top-level lightness kung fu can do with the addition of deep internal strength.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 458 The Weak Will Be Weak After All

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Miss Ziying, where are you going?"

    Zhang Ziying tapped her right foot with her left foot and walked in the air, far away behind Lin Yan in the sky. She also wore a night clothes rarely, just to let herself blend into the darkness without covering her face.

    She hadn't planned to participate in the battle to kill Lin Yan, as long as she was not bumped into by others, she would naturally have troubles.

    What's more, her features are too obvious. Looking at the Sun and Liu armies, she is the only woman with excellent swordsmanship. If she wants to participate in the battle, everyone can recognize her at a glance, so what difference does it make if she doesn't cover her face?  ?

    Just as Zhang Ziying's figure passed over a forest, a faint voice came from his ear, Zhang Ziying's heart moved, and he looked down with both eyes, and saw Akechi Ihara standing upright on a branch of a tree.  up, looking up at her.

    There was an inexplicable smile on the corner of his mouth, he stretched his body, and fell down, standing on another tree branch a few meters away from Akechi Ihara.

    "Jing Yuan, what do you mean by stopping me here if you don't go after Lin Yan?" Zhang Ziying looked at Jing Yuan Zhizhi coldly, and said indifferently.

    Akechi Ihara took off the mask on his face and said with a smile, "I'm here to seek favor with Miss Ziying."

    Zhang Ziying narrowed her eyes slightly, and said coldly: "You want to save Lin Yan's life?"

    Akechi Ihara nodded in admiration, and said, "Miss Ziying is really smart."

    "Reason."

    Akechi Ihara spread his hands and said, "It's very simple, because he did something for me, and I promised to save his life."

    A sneering smile appeared on Zhang Ziying's face, and he sneered: "That's your business, I didn't promise to let him go."

    Akechi Ihara sighed: "Why bother? Lin Yan is just an insignificant little character. With his growth rate, he is not a threat to us at all."

    "Soochow still has four applicants, plus Cui Yuanzhen and Li Song, each of us can get three. You don't want to fight with me to the death for Lin Yan, do you?"

    "Besides, the biggest threat to us is always the hidden applicant. If you agree, we can follow Lin Yan together. If the hidden applicant appears, we will work together to take him down. I will give you his head.  how?"

    Zhang Ziying pretended to be pondering, what she needed at this time was to delay the time, but she didn't have to give an answer so quickly, and Akechi Ihara saw that she was thinking about it, so he didn't rush her, lest it backfired.

    A few minutes passed after Zhang Ziying thought about it. Seeing this, Akechi Ihara frowned slightly. He couldn't delay here for too long, otherwise if the hidden applicant arrived first, he would lose his promise.

    Immediately said sincerely: "Miss Ziying, there is an old saying in China that goes, 'A man who is a man should be as good as his promise'. Since I promised Lin Yan to save his life, naturally I can't break my promise."

    "If I were a villain who went back on his word, would you feel comfortable cooperating with me? A cooperator who keeps his word is always more trustworthy than a person who goes back on his word?"

    Zhang Ziying seemed to be persuaded, but in fact, she knew that she could not delay any longer, otherwise Akechi Ihara might be alerted.

    So Zhang Ziying nodded and said: "Okay, I can promise you not to shoot Lin Yan, but that's all. I won't kill him, but I won't stop others from killing him."

    "It was you, not me, who promised to save his life, so I won't help you deal with that hidden applicant when he appears. Whether you can block him or not depends on your own ability."

    "But Cui Yuanzhen and Li Song have nothing to do with you. We each rely on our own abilities. Of course, if the hidden applicant appears, when I kill Cui Yuanzhen and Li Song, you have not yet decided the winner. I don't mind helping you."  a handful."

    Akechi Ihara smiled wryly and said, "Miss Ziying really refuses to suffer at all!"

    "Hmph, in this cannibalistic assessment world, losing money means falling behind, and falling behind means being beaten. Is it true that Jing Yuan-kun doesn't understand this truth?"

    Akechi Ihara was speechless, and said helplessly: "Okay! I have to admit that what you said makes sense, so it's settled. I'll deal with the hidden applicant, and I'll give you the heads of Cui Yuanzhen and Li Song."

    "It's so good, let's go! Don't get lost."

    "Miss Ziying, please."

    Just when Jing Yuanzhi stopped Zhang Ziying, a figure was walking along the water on the river surface next to the rock wall below.

    This person is none other than Gao Peng. His lightness kung fu gallops on the water, which is actually faster than Lingkongxudu, and consumes less energy.

     In the air, he can only use swallows to turn over to breathe, and take eight steps to move forward, without any leverage. However, the water surface has some buoyancy. Swallows use three times of water to perform, the consumption is much smaller, and the speed  On the contrary, it is faster.

    Of course, the same principle applies to land or treetops, but when tracking from land, if the flying is too low, such as flying over the treetops, it is easy to be noticed by Lin Yan and other applicants, especially Akechi Ihara  This master.

    However, the flying was too high, the consumption was too high, and the speed was not fast, so he chose the waterway.

    I just don't know how Cui Yuanzhen and Li Song, who don't have top-level lightness skills, will catch up with Lin Yan.

    Soon, a river beach appeared in front of Gao Peng who was flying along the cliff by the river. Here, he saw two small boats, one of which was parked at the most downstream corner of the river beach, obviously hidden.

    One is located upstream on the river beach, lying across the bank, and you only need to push the boat into the water to cross the river.

    Wait, two ships?

    Gao Peng was startled, stepped on the water with one foot, his whole body flew up, and sank into the bushes on the cliff.

    The next moment, Gao Peng saw a figure lift up half of his body from the upstream boat, and looked out. He seemed to sense something, but he didn't seem to sense anything. He scratched his head in doubt, and then fell down again.  down.

    Gao Peng's eyes were fixed, Li Song?  How could this guy know Lin Yan's starting point, and even ran here in advance to ambush?

    Gao Peng gathered his ears together and listened quietly to the movement around him, as expected he heard something.

    "What are you doing?" It was a strange voice, which Gao Peng had never heard before.

    "It's nothing, I just felt something moving on the surface of the water." This was Li Song's husky voice.

    "Nonsense, this is the riverside, and there are often fish jumping up."

    "Oh, I see!"

    "Don't move around anymore, if Lin Yan finds out, sneak attacks or something will become a cloud."

    ""

    Listening to the way another person speaks, he should be Chinese, so his identity is ready to be revealed.

    Yang Wei, a captain under Han Dang's command, is well-versed in weapons with copper sticks, and is good at using Wulang gossip sticks. If it was him, it would explain how they knew the location of Lin Yan's departure in advance.

    Most likely, when Zhang Fei arranged a boat for Lin Yan, he asked Li Song to help him connect with the Soochow navy to borrow a boat, and Yang Wei was a captain of the navy and led a battalion alone, so Li Song thought of joining forces with him to kill Lin Yan.

    Because none of them was sure of killing Lin Yan alone, this cooperation was easy to achieve. I am afraid they still had the intention of killing Lin Yan before attacking and killing other applicants who chased and killed Lin Yan.

    The corner of Gao Peng's mouth curled into a cold smile. It seemed that he could go through many reincarnations. Those who have reached this point are not stupid. They all know how to unite the weak and the weak, and kill the strong first.

    It's a pity that the weak are weak after all. In front of the real strong, you can only give points. You are destined to only take advantage of me!  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 459 Double Kill

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Li Song was lying in the boat, waiting to catch Lin Yan by surprise, but there was another person lying outside the boat, it was Yang Wei. Li Song was empty-handed at this time, and Yang Wei was already holding the cooked copper rod.

    The two of them lay in ambush quietly without saying a word, but the next moment, Li Song spoke again, "Hey, did you hear anything? Why do I feel that there seems to be danger approaching?"

    Yang Wei shouted angrily when he heard the words: "Can you stop being suspicious? Why don't we just stop ambush and go back home to make money?"

    Li Song's sense of crisis became more and more intense, and even the back of his neck began to feel cool. He stood up anxiously and looked around, and said anxiously: "No, there is really danger"

    "Clang"

    "poof"

    "Uh slightly slightly"

    When Yang Wei heard the movement, his eyes gathered together, and his eyes were filled with horror. On the neck of Li Song who raised his upper body, a pitch-black gun head pierced from the back of his neck and passed out from his throat.

    Behind the pitch-black gun head was a silver gun barrel, and that silver gun barrel was being held in the hands of a man in black with his head and feet hanging in the air.

    Li Song opened his mouth wide and opened his eyes wide, trying to say something, but in the end he only made a few meaningless noises.

    It was Gao Peng who, just after Li Song crouched down again, launched the swallow to soar into the sky, soared straight up, and flew directly above the boat from mid-air.

    Immediately, like a kung fu star casting his Tathagata palm, he fell from the sky, and the deadly throat-locking gun went straight to the back of Li Song who was lying in the cabin.

    Before starting the engine, Gao Peng tucked the hem of his clothes into the waistband of his trousers, and the sleeves were also tied tightly with cloth strips. In addition, the night clothes were designed to be tight-fitting, so the wind resistance was minimized.

    Therefore, when he fell from the sky, he didn't make a sound of his clothes fluttering, which can be described as silent.

    Li Song's warrior instinct sensed the coming of the crisis, but he still couldn't judge where the crisis came from, and was finally succeeded by a surprise attack by Gao Peng.

    "Clang"

    After Gao Peng pierced Li Song's neck, he immediately retracted his spear, turned over to keep his body in the air, and stabbed Yang Wei on the ground again.

    Yang Wei rolled outwards in embarrassment, dodging the shot, slapped his right palm on the ground, jumped up, swung the cooked copper stick obliquely to the left, then held the stick in both hands, and raised his eyebrows with a move  "It blocked Gao Peng's two quick attacks.

    Seeing this, Gao Peng snorted coldly, turned back, and poured the Hunyuan Qi into the throat-locking gun, condensing it on the head of the black iron gun.  From bottom to top, he lifted the cooked copper stick in Yang Wei's hand.

    "Clang"

    There was a sound of gold and iron clanging, and the wrought copper rod as thick as the baby's arm was cut in two.

    Terrified, Yang Wei threw two cooked copper sticks at Gao Peng. When Gao Peng knocked open the two broken sticks, he flipped his hand and took out a red-tasseled gun from the reincarnation watch.

    Gao Peng laughed when he saw this, is it the Yang family gun?  It's a very powerful marksmanship, but how much have you learned?  Playing with guns with me, hehe

    Sure enough, Yang Wei is good at the gossip stick, and the Yang family gun is only his minor martial arts, and he is not proficient in it. In addition, he was afraid of Gao Peng's dark iron gun head, so he was restrained, and in the end he couldn't pass ten moves in Gao Peng's hands.  He was shot in the throat.

    It took less than two minutes for Gao Peng to kill the two of them, and part of the time was spent in the process of rushing over from the air and falling down.

    After killing the two, Gao Peng didn't delay at all, quickly picked up the bodies of the two, found a large stone weighing hundreds of catties not far away, tied the two with the stone with the hemp rope prepared in advance, and almost tied them together.  After eating the zongzi, they threw them directly into the river.

    It took a little too much time this time, and it was too late to remove the blood stains on the ship. Even if the blood stains were removed, the bloody smell could not be eliminated, so I just ignored it.

    Anyway, Lin Yan must come here, once he comes, he can't leave, even if he finds bloody smell, so what?

    Thinking of this, Gao Peng directly plunged into the cliff beside him and hid himself.

    After a cup of tea, Lin Yan's figure appeared in Gao Peng's sight. This is just a small river beach, not the place where Xia Houjun and Wei Ben disembarked with two thousand soldiers and horses. They came from Chibi. With the speed of their applicants,  It only takes less than a stick of incense.

    Lin Yan secretly breathed a sigh of relief when he saw the small boat, but when he ran a few feet away from the small boat, he stopped suddenly, his brows were furrowed, and he turned his hands, and the Liuhe gun was already in his hand.

    "Since you're here, let's come out and make a deal! Could it be that your Excellency still wants to sneak attack me?"

    Gao Peng looked at Lin Lin in surprise.With a glance, is this local thief a dog nose?  In an open area, or downwind, can you smell blood from such a distance?

    After hearing what he said, he curled his lips in disdain. I want to kill you, but also use a sneak attack?  When he was about to show up, his expression suddenly changed, and he suppressed himself again.

    "Buzz"

    A faint buzzing sound came, Lin Yan's eyes were fixed, his right hand slipped, his left hand shook, and he turned around and knocked repeatedly with a move of "throwing the wheel gun".

    "Papa"

    There were two crisp sounds, and something in the air was knocked down by Lin Yan. When he looked closely, it was two boomerangs with extremely sharp ends and only a wooden handle in the middle.

    That boomerang is different from the traditional wooden crutch-shaped boomerang. It is like two scimitars connected in opposite directions. Once turned, it will form a knife wheel.

    Originally, if the boomerang was unsuccessful in attacking, it would fly back to the owner's hand, especially the boomerang with internal force attached, even if it was knocked away by ordinary people, it would still fly back.

    But Lin Yan also possesses internal force, and the internal force on the boomerang is broken up, so naturally he cannot fly back.

    Seeing this boomerang, Lin Yan suddenly understood, and said with a sneer, "Cui Yuanzhen, you dare to chase me down? You don't need to throw away these scraps of metal, come out and fight!"

    As soon as Lin Yan finished speaking, a figure jumped up from the cliff on the left, and landed on the river beach in a front flip in the air. It jumped only two feet, and the height was only more than two feet, that's all.  In the eyes, that is not popular at all.

    It was Cui Yuanzhen who came. He spread his hands, and the two knives appeared in his hands. He said in a deep voice, "I will let you know the price of underestimating me."

    Lin Yan didn't talk nonsense anymore. He was pressed for time, and the real master hadn't shown up yet. Although he didn't know if it was blocked by Akechi Ihara, he still had to leave as soon as possible.

    Immediately, he held a long spear, followed the gun, and went straight to Cui Yuanzhen. Seeing this, Cui Yuanzhen rushed back without showing any weakness.

    When Lin Yan was still two feet away from Cui Yuanzhen, he jumped up suddenly, twirling the spear in his hand, and pierced Cui Yuanzhen's chest and abdomen in a "civet cat and mouse" volley.

    Cui Yuanzhen took a step forward with his right foot, and swung the saber with his left hand obliquely. Even though he couldn't see where the real body of the gun was, the long blade successfully blocked the shot.

    "Ding ding ding ding"

    It was just a blow, but a series of clear cries came out. Cui Yuanzhen only felt a shocking force along the blade to his arm, making his left arm numb slightly.

    "Hmph, Chinese spear skills really have some skills." (Remember the website address of this website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 460

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    There is not much difference in strength between Lin Yan and Cui Yuanzhen. Cui Yuanzhen may be weaker than Lin Yan in terms of skill, but when he uses his dual-knife swordsmanship with all his strength, he has an uninterrupted aura like a torrential rain.  .

    For a while, the two were evenly matched, but if the stalemate continued, Cui Yuanzhen's disadvantage of weak skill would gradually be revealed.

    Because of the use of short weapons, one of the two wanted to get close to each other with all their brains, using the key point of "one inch short and one inch dangerous", while the other naturally kept a distance to reflect the advantage of "one inch long and one inch strong".

    Therefore, the battle between the two was very fast, and the range of movement was very wide. Two people with similar martial arts, fighting with long weapons and short weapons, was the most time-consuming, but in the end, the two of them got close to each other.  The cliff where Gao Peng hid.

    Cui Yuanzhen's body skills changed, and a round of rapid attacks forced Lin Yan to retreat again and again. Suddenly, Lin Yan turned around suddenly during this fierce fight and rushed towards the cliff with big strides.

    "Don't even think about running away." Seeing this, Cui Yuanzhen thought that Lin Yan couldn't handle his fast attack and wanted to run away, so he immediately chased after him.

    After arriving at the bottom of the cliff, Lin Yan jumped up and stepped on the cliff. Cui Yuanzhen saw the situation, the long knife in his left hand suddenly disappeared, and a boomerang appeared in his hand. When he was about to throw his hand, he was shocked to find something  No, it was two points of cold light hitting him.

    It turned out that after Lin Yan stepped on the cliff, he didn't take advantage of the situation to run upwards. Instead, he twisted his waist, turned around suddenly, kicked his feet on the cliff, and pierced Cui Yuanzhen's chest with the big Liuhe gun from his armpit.  back to the carbine.

    Lin Yan never thought of escaping. He kept guiding Cui Yuanzhen close to the cliff, and showed a posture that he couldn't stand Cui Yuanzhen's sharp knife. His purpose was to make Cui Yuanzhen form an illusion that he was about to win.

    Then during the fierce battle, he suddenly turned around and strode forward, creating an illusion that he was going to escape, and finally, by kicking off the cliff, he used the killing move of returning the carbine.

    However, Lin Yan didn't notice, and when he turned around and stabbed the carbine back, a figure suddenly jumped out above his head, and stabbed Cui Yuanzhen with the same spear.

    "Boom"

    "Well"

    "Clang"

    "poof"

    Due to a wrong judgment, Cui Yuanzhen was almost completely defenseless at this time. The empty door in front of his chest was wide open, and he was suddenly attacked. He didn't react at all, and was pierced through the chest by a gun.

    However, it was not Lin Yan's Liuhe gun that pierced Cui Yuanzhen's chest, but Gao Peng's deadly throat-locking gun.

    Just because when Lin Yan's Liuhe big gun was about to stab Cui Yuanzhen in the chest, a foot suddenly stretched out from his head, and stepped on his shoulder fiercely, kicking him backwards, at the same time, with the help of this pedaling force  Speed ??up.

    Just as Cui Yuanzhen was about to block the saber, his chest felt cold and he was pierced by the head of the black iron spear.

    "Clang"

    Gao Peng withdrew the deadly throat-locking gun, and kept on for a moment. A swallow turned over, turned in the air in an instant, and then stabbed Lin Yan, who hit his back on the cliff and slid down.

    Lin Yan just hit Gao Peng with Tan's leg and hit the cliff again. Not only was his chest tight, but also a thick internal force invaded his body along his shoulder, dissipating his own concentrated internal force. How could he fight back at this time?  Power?  Even the power of dodge has been lost.

    Lin Yan stared wide-eyed, watching the black gun point in front of him piercing his heart in horror, and shouted in his heart that my life is over.

    "Stop."

    "Shhhhhh"

    At this moment, a loud shout came from behind him, and at the same time, there were several sounds of piercing through the air. Gao Peng's vest felt a little cool, which was the warrior's instinctive response to the attack on himself.

    Lin Yan was overjoyed, this little devil really kept his word.

    It was Akechi Ihara and Zhang Ziying who arrived. He and Zhang Ziying had just crossed the cliff when they saw Gao Peng turn around in mid-air and stab Lin Yan.  Take action in an attempt to encircle Wei and save Zhao.

    However, before the joy on Lin Yan's face dissipated, he froze. Gao Peng's exposed eyes turned hard, and he didn't care about the shuriken shot at the vital point of the vest, and still stabbed at Lin Yan.  .

    "poof"

    "Papa"

    Lin Yan was pierced through the chest without any accident, and those shurikens were also nailed to Gao Peng's back.

    Lin Yan looked in disbelief at the deadly throat-locking gun that pierced through his chest, then raised his head with difficulty, looked at Gao Peng, and said with twitching cheeks: "Whatresentmentwhat resentment? You don't hesitatedon't hesitate to fight with me  Togetherin the end? You special??isis the applicant?  "

    Gao Peng sneered and said, "To die together? You think too highly of yourself."

    After speaking, he stretched out his hand and pulled out a shuriken from behind, compared it in front of Lin Yan, and threw it away casually, not knowing whether to tell him or others, he said loudly: "The golden bell cover iron cloth shirt understands.  , oh! Sorry, you have no chance to understand."

    "Clang"

    "Well¡­¡­"

    Gao Peng withdrew the deadly choke gun, Lin Yan's expression froze, and his pupils quickly spread, "Forget ityouruthless."

    The last three words popped out of his mouth, and Lin Yan fell to the ground, lifeless.

    Only then did Gao Peng turn around and look at Akechi Ihara and Zhang Ziying, who were a few feet away behind him, in iron cloth shirts covered with golden bells. He was speaking to Akechi Ihara as well as Lin Yan.

    So after landing just now, Akechi Ihara, who was about to rush up to attack Gao Peng with a knife in his hand, stopped abruptly and stared at him in surprise.

    Just now Gao Peng hit six shurikens. Akechi Ihara saw it with his own eyes. He pulled one out from behind as if nothing had happened, but no blood flowed out. Akechi Ihara believed it immediately.

    In fact, Gao Peng's behavior was not to pretend to be coercive. Since he entered the first world of reincarnation, he has kept in mind the iron law that the villain dies because of talking too much, so he has always been able to do it without forcing it.

    But this time, the behavior of the villain who seems to be a brain-dead villain is indeed a tactic. This tactic is called "bluffing".

    He has double layers of protection, a bulletproof vest in the middle, and a golden silk armor next to him, so naturally the shuriken cannot hurt him.

    However, the body armor was penetrated by Akechi Ihara's shuriken with internal force attached. Although the golden silk armor blocked the shuriken's puncture and most of the internal force, Gao Peng was still shocked by some residual internal force.

    The vest is no different than other positions, that is the key point, the residual internal force just hit his "Xinshu point", which is the point connected to the heart vein.

    Even though he was only shocked by a trace of residual internal force, Gao Peng still felt uncomfortable for a while, and the internal force was not running smoothly. He hurriedly mobilized a new internal force from his dantian to adjust his breath, and then he recovered.

    And this is also the reason why Gao Peng was deliberately procrastinating with Lin Yan to buy time to recover. Obviously, he succeeded.

    Otherwise, in that case, Akechi Ihara attacked, and he would have to suffer some injuries.

    If Zhang Ziying stopped him at that time, the relationship between them would be exposed in an instant, and perhaps Akechi Ihara would be frightened away, making it difficult to deal with him in the future.

    And the perfect opportunity to kill him like today is not available all the time. If you miss this village, you will lose this shop.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 461 We just want to live

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Gao Peng swung his life-threatening throat-locking gun, and his internal force exploded, sending all the shurikens on his back flying. Then he said in a deep voice, "General Jing, Miss Ziying, it's been a long time."

    "At this point, don't you plan to show your true colors? General Zhou." Akechi Ihara seemed to have everything under control in his tone, but in fact, this sentence was still a test, because he was not sure whether the other party was Zhou Cang.

    "Hehehehe" Gao Peng laughed softly, and said, "General Jing is really smart, he can guess things nine times out of ten."

    Akechi Ihara showed such an expression as expected, and the corner of Zhang Ziying's mouth beside him evoked a faint smile.

    She naturally understood the meaning of Gao Peng's words. Nine out of ten, it means that he guessed wrong for the tenth time. It was meant to be sarcastic. Akechi Ihara is a Chinese hand, so there are many twists and turns in Chinese.  around, but it is impossible to understand all of them.

    However, it's time to get rid of this confidant who is not weak and IQ is not low, otherwise, this guy may become their most difficult opponent in the future.

    Thinking of this, Zhang Ziying tilted her body slightly, and leaned into Jingyuan Mingzhi's ear and said, "Jingyuan-san, don't talk nonsense, today's game is endless, he is very good at marksmanship, and he is invulnerable.  There is no way to kill him without reaching his door."

    "We must work together, otherwise we will face each other alone, and neither of us is his opponent. Go up and entangle him, and I will try to break him to practice kung fu."

    After listening to Zhang Ziying's whisper in his ear, Jing Yuanzhi turned his head to look at her in surprise, but happened to see her beautiful side face less than half a foot away from him.  Jumped.

    However, Akechi Ihara is not some kind of idiot who is blinded by lust, so he said calmly: "How are you going to break his golden bell cover iron shirt?"

    "Look." As Zhang Ziying said, she flipped her hand, and the three-foot green blade in her hand had been replaced with another simple long sword.

    Akechi Ihara's eyes lit up, "Green Sword."

    "I borrowed this from Zhao Yun before Zhuge Liang set up the eight formations yesterday, and I haven't returned it to him in time, so I just used it to deal with this guy."

    Akechi Ihara smiled. The Qingzhi sword is unparalleled in its sharpness and invincibility. In addition, Zhang Ziying's skill is not weak, so it is easy to break the opponent's horizontal kung fu.

    Immediately nodded happily and said: "Okay, I will try my best to entangle him, you find a way to kill him, this guy's head is yours, but you have to give me a few of the others, as you said, if you lose money, you will fall behind  ah!"

    Zhang Ziying nodded and said: "No problem, both Lin Yan and Cui Yuanzhen are dead, there are only six applicants left, as long as this biggest threat is eliminated, the other five are three for you and two for me."

    Akechi Ihara nodded in satisfaction, and said: "Deal, you can't entangle him when you kill him, because his gun is very fast, and it's best to kill him with one hit. I'll use the secret technique to attack him later, forcing him to deal with it with all his strength. You take the opportunity to make a move."  .¡±

    "good idea."

    The two seemed to talk a lot, but actually it was only a few words, and they spoke very fast. Seeing this, Gao Peng sneered and said, "Hmph, have you discussed how to deal with me? I really want to know,  How can you deal with me, a high-attack, high-defense, and high-flicker player."

    After finishing speaking, he swung the deadly choke gun and rushed towards the two of them.

    Akechi Ihara didn't delay any longer, and acted immediately, holding the knife with both hands, raising it above his head, the energy of his whole body began to condense towards the blade, and the air mechanism locked on Gao Peng with all its strength.

    "Toda Issao¡¤Secrets¡¤Learning¡¤Definitely"

    Akechi Ihara's last word "iron" has not yet been exported, and a sudden change has occurred.

    "poof"

    "Clang"

    "poof"

    "Well¡­¡­"

    "Ihara-kun, I remember reminding you before, don't call out the name of the move when you make a move, right? It seems that you didn't take my words to heart!"

    The samurai sword held high by Akechi Ihara slipped to the ground, his eyes widened with anger, and Zhang Ziying's sarcasm came from beside him.

    At this time, the green sword in Zhang Ziying's hand pierced through his waist, pierced both of his kidneys, and came out from the other side, while Gao Peng's throat-locking gun was inserted into his chest impartially.  chest.

    "Why?"

    "Hehe, for the sake of your being a human being, I'll let you understand." Gao Peng smiled lightly and took off his mask, and Zhao Zilong's broad and heavy face appeared in front of Akechi Ihara.

    Akechi Ihara's eyes widened suddenly, it turned out to be him, and after being with him day and night for several months, he didn't even notice that he died unjustly.

      "poof"

    Zhang Ziying pulled out the Qingzhi sword, and Akechi Ihara trembled all over, but his body was picked up by Gao Peng's gun, and he couldn't even fall down.

    Seeing that he pulled out the Qingzhi sword and shook off the blood on the sword, Zhang Ziying put the sword back into the reincarnation watch, then walked around Akechi Ihara, walked to Gao Peng, and directly encircled Gao Peng's tiger waist.

    "By the way, there is one last thing. In fact, Ziying is my girlfriend."

    "Clang"

    After Gao Peng finished the last sentence, he also retracted the death-killing choke gun.

    "You this pair the dog the man" Akechi Ihara couldn't finish the last word, so he fell on his back, his pupils had expanded to the largest hole, and his eyes looked at the dark sky, as if accusing  What.

    "Binggege, speaking of it, although this guy is Japanese, as a man, he is fully worthy of the word 'big man'."

    "Stay true to your promises. In this life-and-death assessment world, how many people can do it? Compared to him, we seem despicable and shameless, and we have a lot of unscrupulous methods!"

    Listening to Zhang Ziying's faint words, Gao Peng caressed her hair, and said softly: "So it is he who is lying here now, and we are the ones who survive!"

    "Don't think too much. In the world of reincarnation, we can't help ourselves. In fact, in the final analysis, we just want to live."

    "The reason why he can be a man is because he has extraordinary strength and is ahead of most people. He can control the life and death of others, but it is not easy for others to kill him."

    "This is also a manifestation of the arrogance of the Japanese, so we must not make this kind of mistake. We must not be soft-hearted to applicants, because if you talk about benevolence and morality with others, others may be thinking about how to kill you!  "

    "But for the aborigines, we still need to keep our hearts and not become a machine that only knows how to kill, because the aborigines will not want to kill you for no reason, how you treat them, they will treat you as well."

    After listening to Gao Peng's words, Zhang Ziying's feeling of shame for killing Akechi Hara suddenly disappeared without a trace, yes!  People don't hurt tigers' hearts, tigers hurt people's hearts, we are all involuntary.

    "Okay, you go back first! I'll deal with their bodies. There are still three applicants left, all of whom are not threatening. We should be able to pass this assessment smoothly."

    "Three?" Zhang Ziying looked up at Gao Peng in surprise.

    Gao Peng smiled slightly and said: "Before you came, I had killed two of them, Li Song and that Yang Wei. They were ambushing on the boat to attack Lin Yan, but they were attacked by me instead."

    Zhang Ziying was stunned, and then happily said: "In this way, there is indeed no problem, but those three have been staying in the Soochow Navy, and there is really no good chance. It seems that we can only wait for the battle of Chibi."

    Gao Peng nodded and said: "That's right, so you will see the situation yourself. If you encounter it on the battlefield, find a way to kill it, and I will kill it directly."

    "Well, I see, then I'll go back first."

    "Okay." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 462 Subsequent Influence, Eternal Mystery

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The next day, Sun Liu Lian's military camp caused an uproar. When it was called, several generals found that their generals were not present.

    Sent people to his residence, but found that the doors and windows were bolted from the inside, and the messengers did not dare to break in, so they had to go back and report the truth, and then the commanders of the army went to check in person.

    Gao Peng also pretentiously took a team to Akechi Ihara's residence.

    "Tuk Tuk Tuk"

    "General Jing, General Jing, are you in the house?" Gao Peng knocked for a while, but when there was no response, he said to one of his subordinates, "Break open the door."

    "Decree."

    The follower heard the words without the slightest hesitation, took a few steps back, and rushed towards the door.

    "Kang Dang"

    The door is only fastened by a wooden bar, so how can it withstand a personal knock?  Immediately he opened the door, and Gao Peng entered the room with his entourage. The room was neat and tidy, without any strange places, and all the doors and windows were bolted from the inside.

    "What the hell? The doors and windows are all intact, how did General Jing leave the room?" Gao Peng said to himself in confusion.

    The subordinates said hesitantly: "General, could it be a secret way or something?"

    Gao Peng pretended to be enlightened, nodded and said: "Oh? There is such a possibility. You look around and knock on the ground to see if there is a secret passage."

    "yes."

    The entourage immediately dispersed, rummaging around, beating and beating, but of course they found nothing. After a while, Zhou Cang, Guan Yu's subordinate, came. Seeing the entourage rummaging and beating around, he said suspiciously: "General Zilong, are you doing this?"  very?"

    Seeing that it was Zhou Cang, Gao Peng frowned and said: "I don't know why, the doors and windows in General Jing's room under my command are intact, and they are all bolted from the inside, but the person disappeared somehow. I am checking to see if there is a secret passage in the room."

    "What? Even General Jing" Zhou Cang was taken aback when he heard the words, and exclaimed.

    Gao Peng frowned and said, "What does General Zhou mean?"

    Zhou Cang hurriedly reported: "So that the general can find out that General Cui of our camp has also disappeared for no reason. The doors and windows are also intact, but inexplicably disappeared. There are also General Li Songli under General Gan and General Yang under General Han Danghan.  That's all."

    "At this time, all the generals have gone to the battle field. The lord's army division and Zhou Dudu are all on the general platform. General Guan sent me to invite the general to go."

    "What? How could this be?" Gao Peng "turned pale with shock".

    "General, I have searched everything, and there is no secret way." The personal follower reported to Gao Peng helplessly.

    Gao Peng nodded, frowned and said: "Let's go to the big competition first, and see what other generals have to say."

    Immediately Gao Peng and Zhou Cang headed towards Jiangtai City Tower at Dajiaochang. When they got there, they heard Zhang Fei yelling loudly: "Need to say? This must be a good thing done by the old thief Cao Cao."  .¡±

    "He didn't know where he found someone who was proficient in the art of strange sects, and took several generals away. Otherwise, you would talk about it, what happened? Are the generals ghosts? Can they go through walls?  pass?"

    Gao Peng stepped up to the general platform, and interjected, "Yide, you mean there are alchemists like Zuo Ci in Cao's army?"

    "Zilong, you're here, that's what I mean. How about someone who can make people disappear from the house inexplicably? What's more, there are heavy soldiers and guards outside. What about your subordinate, General Jing? Didn't he also disappear?" Zhang Fei  Shouted to Gao Peng.

    Gao Peng shook his head and smiled wryly: "Like the other generals, they disappeared inexplicably. The doors and windows in the house are intact, and I slept next door, and I didn't hear any movement."

    "However, the alchemist you mentioned should be impossible. If this alchemist has such a great ability, why didn't he take us away? Even going one step further, taking away the lord and Zhou Dudu, their value is more than ten of us.  No way!"

    "This" Zhang Fei was stunned, and then he realized that, indeed, his statement would be untenable.

    As soon as Gao Peng said this, everyone present nodded their heads in agreement. Zhuge Liang still habitually walked up to Zhou Yu and asked, "What do you think?"

    This made Gao Peng feel that Zhou Yu was about to become Yuan Fang.

    Zhou Yu frowned, and said hesitantly: "I'm wondering if this incident has anything to do with General Lin's departure, and why this kind of incident has never happened before, but it happened as soon as he went to Cao Ying to inquire about information.  ?¡±

    Zhang Fei glared at the words, and shouted: "You doubt Zicheng?"

    "Third brother, don't be rude." Liu Bei hurriedly scolded.

    Zhou Yu head firstOn the other hand, he turned his ear hole with his fingers, looked at Zhang Fei helplessly and said, "Don't worry, General Zhang. I'm not suspicious of General Lin, but I'm thinking about how this matter has something to do with it."

    "Leave this matter to us to investigate!" As soon as Zhou Yu finished speaking, a crisp voice came from the stairs, but it was Zhang Ziying who arrived with Sun Shangxiang.

    Zhang Ziying looked at Zhang Fei and said, "Brother, only you know where General Lin departs, and you personally arranged the ship. Then take us to the place where you put the ship to investigate. If this matter is really related to General Lin  Related, I'm afraid General Linmay have some accidents as well."

    Everyone's expression froze when they heard the words, and then they thought about Lin Yan's matter. Zhang Fei naturally had no objection.

    Zhuge Liang sighed: "Since that's the case, I will trouble Miss Ziying with this matter. I have no idea now. This matter is too weird. Liang thinks he knows some of the Fang family's techniques, but he can't do it like this."  .¡±

    "This matter must be investigated, but the most urgent task is how to defeat Cao Cao. While investigating this matter, we must not let go of the drill."

    Zhou Yu nodded and said: "Indeed, how to defeat Cao Cao is the biggest issue at present, but this matter must also be investigated, otherwise it may cause panic in the army."

    "The battalion leaders should pay attention to controlling the spread of rumors, and don't let people take advantage of the opportunity to spread rumors. In the future, the battalion generals must be more vigilant, and the number of guards must be doubled. Not only must there be someone on duty outside the door, but also outside the window."

    "That's all for now."

    Afterwards, Zhang Ziying, Sun Shangxiang, and Zhang Fei started investigating the matter with Gong Yaoji. It is impossible to find nothing. The evidence Gao Peng deliberately left shows that most of the missing people have been killed, including Lin Yan.

    It's just who did it, and where their bodies went, but they can't be found. The water in the Yangtze River is very deep, and future generations will need to use frogmen to dive in. It is impossible to dive with human power alone.

    Unless it was an applicant, it was almost the same, but what Gao Peng deceived was that these ancients did not have the strength of the applicants, and they did not have enough time to hold their breath underwater, so unexpectedly they found the corpse he threw into the river.

    No matter how they searched, Sun Shangxiang and Zhang Fei still couldn't figure out how they got out of the house with the doors and windows intact, or how they locked the bolt after they said it.

    They tried many methods, but they could not close the latches of the doors and windows from the outside, or even open them.

    Because the houses in Soochow are well built, and the doors and windows are tightly fitted, just like in movies and TV dramas, the scene where the bar can be scraped open with a dagger is only possible for the doors and windows of ordinary people's homes or inns and restaurants.

    This case has thus become an eternal mystery of this world, and it remains an unsolved mystery until the future generations of this world.

    Of course, the three applicants who were in the Soochow Navy knew it in their hearts, but they couldn't say it, and they couldn't explain it at all.

    It's just that the three of them became a little panic-stricken all the time, worried that they would be approached by the applicant who shot them at any time, and they didn't dare to go out for a moment, and they always mingled with their masters.

    At this time, they only secretly prayed that the Battle of Chibi would start as soon as possible, so that they could quickly complete the return of the number of kills.

    When sleeping at night, they would send a large number of personal followers to surround their residences, and the other generals only thought they were being cautious, so they didn't say anything.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 463 Everything is Ready, Only Dongfeng Is Owned

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    In the days that followed, there were no "spiritual events". The sun-liu allied army practiced in full swing, but the disappearance of five fierce generals finally cast a shadow over Zhou Yu, Liu Bei, Zhuge Liang and others.

    Since Lin Yan was probably killed, someone still needed to inquire about the information in Cao Jun¡¯s camp. Sun Shangxiang found Zhuge Liang in private and persuaded him to let her cross the river to inquire about information.

    ?Only Zhang Ziying, Zhuge Liang and a group of Concubine Concubine knew about this matter, and she usually stayed in her small arena and rarely appeared. Even Zhou Yu didn't notice that she was no longer in Jiangdong.

    On the third day after that day, Sun Quan rushed from Chaisang to Chibi. He originally wanted to come to Laojun and celebrate the first victory of the Sun-Liu Allied Army.  Go home.

    The subsequent plot is no different from the original one. The plague broke out in Caoying, which was actually infected with the flu virus.

    However, in Hua Tuo's words, it was because the soldiers were not acclimatized to the environment, and they were physically and mentally exhausted after ten years of fighting, so they were unable to resist the spread of the epidemic. Once infected with typhoid fever, their bodies collapsed immediately.

    This can be explained in one sentence in later generations, that is, the decline of immunity!

    Cao Cao set up a poisonous plan and sent the dead Cao soldiers to Jiangdong by boat at night, intending to destroy Jiangdong directly with a plague. He had Hua Tuo to help control the epidemic, but Jiangdong did not have such a miracle doctor.

    ? On the first day, there was indeed a lot of panic. Zhou Yu urgently transferred the people. By the afternoon, Sun Liu soldiers who had come into contact with those corpses had been infected.

    Just when Zhou Yu and Zhuge Liang were worried and helpless, but Liu Bei was afraid that the plague would kill his soldiers and lead the army back to Xiakou. Zhou Yu's room was visited by a mysterious person at night.

    Of course, Liu Bei led the army back to Xiakou was actually Zhou Yu's strategy. Xiakou, like Cao Ying, was on the opposite bank of Soochow.

    However, Zhuge Liang stayed, Zhang Ziying led a team of female guards to protect him, and Gao Peng followed Liu Bei back to Xiakou.

    The mysterious person who visited Zhou Yu's room at night did not take anything away, on the contrary, he came to deliver things. When Zhou Yu woke up, he found a bunch of strange things beside the bed.

    Those things are small silver pieces, and there are long strips of protrusions on them, and there is a note next to them.

    Zhou Yu took the note, but saw that it read: The holy medicine for plague, three pills per person, two minutes after meals, take it with warm water, it can eliminate the plague. For those who are seriously ill, take another three pills after three hours, and it will surely cure the disease.  all right.

    Zhou Yu was overjoyed. Although he didn't know where the medicine was sent from, he thought that the other party had no malicious intentions. It should be that some experts were secretly helping Jiang Dong.

    It's a very simple reason, because the other party can put these medicines on his bedside without being noticed by him, if he wants to harm Jiang Dong, he will just take his head off.

    Besides, those soldiers infected with the plague will surely die even if they don't care about them. Naturally, there is no need for the other party to get some poison to poison them. In other words, this must be the real holy medicine for eliminating plague.

    This is actually a bunch of anti-viral cold medicines that are designed to treat flu (I won¡¯t write which brand it is, lest someone come out and ask how much xxx paid you for advertising).

    Both Gao Peng and Zhang Ziying knew that there would be such an episode in the original drama, so naturally they would not be unprepared and bought a bunch of antiviral cold medicines in the rest world and put them in the reincarnation table.

    The ancients had never been exposed to western medicine, and the body did not have the slightest resistance to medicine. After taking the medicine, the body can absorb it 100%.

    Therefore, after Zhou Yu calmly gave the medicine to a soldier infected with the plague, the soldier's condition quickly improved. After taking it in the morning, the symptoms of the plague basically disappeared in the afternoon, and the soldier's spirit  It's also visibly better.

    Zhou Yu was naturally overjoyed, and immediately took out the pile of medicines and gave them to the soldiers infected by the plague. At this time, there were not many infected people, only dozens of people. After curing them all, Zhou Yu still had a lot left.  These were naturally collected by him.

    The corpses of more than a hundred plague-infected soldiers sent by Cao Cao were burned, and the plague in Jiangdong was immediately resolved.

    After that, Zhuge Liang borrowed arrows from a straw boat, Zhou Yu resorted to a series of tricks, Jiang Gan was fooled, Cao Cao beheaded Cai Mao and Zhang Yun, and self-destructed the Great Wall.

    Just beheading Cai Hao and Zhang Yun, Cao Cao immediately realized that he had fallen for the trick. Cao Cao, who became angry and poisoned Jiang Gan, immediately decided to send troops to attack Chibi two days later, and the battle of Chibi was imminent.

    But on Jiangdong's side, it's all things.I am prepared, I only owe Dongfeng.

    Zhou Yu ordered the soldiers to catch a large number of fish, boil the fish oil, pour it into the egg shell with a hole dug out, and remove the yolk and egg white, put it in an earthen pot, and sprinkle stone yellow (sulfur) powder on the egg shell  , made the original incendiary bomb.

    Zhang Ziying also considered whether to get the black powder out, but finally gave up. One was that it was not suitable, and even if she wanted to do it, she had to wait until Liu Jun was alone.

    At this time, if you get it out, Zhou Yu will definitely be able to master it. Isn't that asking for trouble for your own camp?

    Besides, there is only one day left before the start of the war. Making black powder requires a lot of charcoal powder, saltpeter powder, and sulfur powder. Where can I get so much in a short time?  It was too late to burn charcoal alone, so I gave up in the end

    ?Chibi Grand Competition, today is the winter solstice, Jiangdong customs, the winter solstice is the winter festival, every family reunite to eat glutinous rice balls, Sun Quan rushed from Chaisang to Chibi, because tomorrow is the time when the war will start.

    Holding a bowl of glutinous rice balls in his hand, Sun Quan stood in front of the soldiers and said loudly, "My disciples, today is the winter festival. It should be a day for family reunion, but outside our house, a group of robbers surrounded us.  How do you want to eat this meal?"

    "Let's go and drive them away, and then we'll sit down and have a real reunion dinner, okay?"

    "Okay, okay." The soldier stabbed the sky with his spear and shouted three times.

    Zhou Yu nodded secretly, the morale was high, and the morale of the army was available.

    Just at this time, Zhou Yu's maid came to the contest and told Zhou Yu that Xiao Qiao had disappeared. Zhou Yu was shocked and returned to the mansion immediately.

    It was Xiao Qiao who heard that Zhou Yu and Zhuge Liang set the time, saying that Dongfeng would not appear until at least tomorrow, and that Cao Cao would probably send troops tonight.

    From many sources, Xiao Qiao learned that Cao Cao liked her, and there were even rumors that the reason why Cao Cao insisted on fighting this battle was to "take Er Qiao to the southeast, and enjoy the day and night together", so she decided to go there in person.  Cao Ying held Cao Cao back.

    "Brother Zhong, the attack plan must be changed. Taking into account the safety of my sister-in-law, I will send a surprise soldier to the rear of Cao Ying to rescue her." Sun Quan said to Zhou Yu at Zhou Yu's residence.

    Zhuge Liang frowned slightly, and looked at Zhou Yu quietly, but saw Zhou Yu shook his head firmly, and said lightly: "It cannot be changed. We must concentrate our forces to attack Cao Jun from the front, and we must not disperse our forces."

    "Leave it to me, Mrs. Zhou." As soon as Zhou Yu finished speaking, Zhang Ziying, who was standing behind Zhuge Liang, suddenly said, "I will bring her back in one piece, and I won't let her lose a single hair."

    Zhou Yu stared at Zhang Ziying, who had a serious face, and Zhang Ziying looked at him without hesitation. After a while, Zhou Yu smiled, nodded and said, "I trust you, Xiao Qiao, and I will leave it to Miss Ziying." (Note  Website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 464: The Battle of Chibi Begins

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    After all, the plot of Chibi is different from Romance of the Three Kingdoms. There is no "bitter trick" and Huang Gai was not beaten. It was Xiao Qiao's cup of tea that held Cao Cao back.

    The 800,000 army is fully equipped, just waiting for Cao Cao to give an order, but at this time, he is chatting with Xiao Qiao about tea art in the big tent. As a result, this chat has ruined his great cause of unification.

    While Cao Cao was drinking tea, Liu Bei had already mobilized 20,000 troops from Jiangxia and Xiakou, and rushed straight to the Cao camp in Chibi Jiangbei, ready to attack.  .

    Zhang Ziying crossed the Yangtze River alone with light work, and sneaked to the big tent of Cao Ying's army, lurking on top of the big tent, listening to the conversation between Cao Cao and Xiao Qiao below.

    In fact, whether it is Gao Peng, Zhang Ziying, or Akechi Ihara, they all have the strength to take the head of Cao Cao among thousands of troops, but that is meaningless, their mission is never completed by killing only one Cao Cao.

    Killing Cao Cao is most likely to fail all missions, and a large amount of reward points will be deducted.

    Because their task is to kill Cao Jun generals and soldiers, if Cao Cao dies, is Cao Jun still "Cao Jun"?  If there is no more Cao Jun in the world, where will they kill Cao Jun to complete the task?

    "Captain, the wind direction is about to change, should we act? What are you waiting for?" Lu Su asked Zhou Yu on the east bank of the river.

    Zhou Yu said lightly: "Wait for allies."

    Huang Gai asked in surprise when he heard the words: "What allies do we have? Liu Xuande even fled before the battle."

    When Zhou Yu heard this, an inexplicable smile appeared on his face. Sun Shangxiang, who had already returned from Cao Ying and brought back the layout plan of Cao Cao's water village, said with a smile: "All this was arranged by Brother Zhong, Liu Xuande never ran away.  "

    Sun Quan also echoed with a smile: "The less people know about some things, the better."

    Lu Su was overjoyed when he heard the words, and said excitedly: "In this case, the governor should tell us what to do?"

    Zhou Yu nodded, and said in a deep voice: "At the third quarter of the ugly hour, General Huang led ten fireboats to attack the Cao army's formation and boil the front. Once the formation is broken, Zhao Zilong will attack the east of Cao's camp as quickly as possible and divert the enemy.  Army's attention."

    "Liu Yuzhou and Zhang Yide will lead heavy troops to attack the west of Cao Ying. General Gan, General Zhou, General Ling, General Han and others will lead the navy to follow General Huang and press forward."

    "At that time, with the siege on three sides, only Huarong Road in the north is left for Cao Cao to escape, and Huarong Road is guarded by Guan Yunchang."

    As soon as Zhou Yu finished speaking, Lu Su laughed loudly and said, "Hahahaha In this way, isn't it difficult for Cao Cao to fly with wings?"

    All Jiangdong generals showed an inexplicable smile, and their hearts were moved.

    Once Cao Cao died, the 800,000 Cao troops were wiped out, and their future opponent was Liu Bei, who had been defeated repeatedly. As long as Liu Bei was defeated again, who else would be the opponent of Soochow in this world?

    In Cao Ying's large tent, Xiao Qiao's words were sharp, and his sentences were heart-breaking, but with his words, Cao Cao had a headache at this critical moment.

    Busy people summoned Hua Tuo, who knew that Hua Tuo was already disheartened by Cao Cao because he insisted on raising troops to attack Soochow regardless of the seriously ill soldiers, so he left.  elapsed.

    At three o'clock in the ugly hour, the east wind blew up, and many Kongming lanterns floated in the sky. This was Zhuge Liang's attack signal.

    Zhou Yu drew out the long sword at his waist and shouted, "Let's go."

    Huang Gai on the boat heard the words, followed closely and shouted: "Hold the anchor, raise the sail, and set off."

    Ten fire boats filled with straw, splashed with fish oil, and with a large number of incendiary bombs in the cabin rushed towards the opposite bank quickly.

    After the fire boat traveled tens of feet, Gan Ning set off with the building boats, fighting ships, boats, and walking boats of the Jiangdong Navy.

    The soldiers on the watchtower of Cao Jun's water village soon discovered the Soochow fire boat on the river, and hurriedly shouted to the soldiers below: "There are enemy ships ahead, and the speed is extremely fast."

    The leading general below was shocked, and hurriedly shouted: "Hurry up, divide the ship."

    Where is there still time?  In order to keep the warships from swaying on the river and make the northern soldiers under his command adapt, Cao Cao connected all the warships together with iron chain crossbars. How can they be separated in such a hurry?  The general was just doing his best and obeying the destiny.

    In the large tent of the Chinese army, Cao Cao endured a wave of headaches, hurriedly got up and left the tent, looked at the Kongming lanterns flying all over the sky, and asked loudly: "What is that?"

    Cao Ren beside Cao Cao hurriedly said: "Brother, that is their lamp."

    Cao Cao was full of surprise and uncertainty. Looking at the flying flags, he said with surprise and anger: "Wind directionHow will it change?  How can this be?  "

    "Report to the prime minister, there is a boat coming from the river, and the speed of the boat is very fast."

    Cao Cao didn't even think about it, and immediately shouted: "Hurry up and divide the boat."

    "Back to the prime minister, it's already being divided."

    Cao Cao was speechless, looking at the Kongming lanterns flying higher and higher in the sky, an extremely bad feeling came to his heart

    On the river, there were still more than twenty feet away from Cao Jun's boat array, Huang Gai shouted: "Light it up."

    "Igniteignite"

    The orders were conveyed one by one, the fire boat was ignited, and the fire rose into the air, rushing to a height of more than ten feet. Due to the east wind, the fire completely deflected in the direction of Cao Jun's ship array.

    "Boom boom boom"

    Amid the continuous impact, the incendiary bombs on the fire boat burst and exploded. Cao Jun¡¯s outer warships were all ignited, and then the wind helped the fire, and the flames quickly spread to the depths of the ship formation, while the soldiers on the fire boat had already jumped out of the ship and escaped.  , there is a walking boat behind to meet him.

    The walking boats are moved by oars, not by sails, so they can stop at any time. Except for the soldiers who were shot to death in the river by Cao Jun's crossbowmen, most of them were saved. After the soldiers got on the walking boats, the walking boats turned around immediately.  Go to the battleship.

    And no one jumped off Huang Gai's boat, because Huang Gai had a big heart, and maybe he was infected by the atmosphere of the battlefield, and his blood was hot, and he directly controlled the fire boat to rush in from the channel in the middle of Cao Jun's boat array.

    He waved the two iron whips in his hand, knocked away the arrows shot by Cao Jun's crossbowmen, and shouted frantically: "Advance to Cao Cao's main ship, charge."

    However, he failed to achieve his goal after all. Cao Jun soldiers saw that the situation was not good, and in order to protect Cao Cao's ship, they directly controlled a building ship across the middle of the waterway, blocking Huang Gai's fire ship.

    Huang Gai had no choice but to jump into the river to escape the moment the fire boat collided with the building boat.

    The fire spread rapidly, and the burning ship soon began to sink. Cao Cao's 300,000 sailors were almost wiped out.

    At the same time, three miles to the east of Cao Ying, Gao Peng, who had been waiting for a long time, pointed forward with the corner gun in his hand and shouted loudly, "Kill."

    "Kill"

    ?Gao Peng took the lead, and the white dragon horse under his body was running like the wind. He was really like a tiger and a dragon.

    At the same time, Zhang Fei also led the army to attack the west of Cao Ying, and the three-sided siege was completed.

    In the big tent of Cao Cao's army, Xiao Qiao looked out from the window. When she saw countless people howling and hissing in the raging fire, two lines of tears fell from her eyes involuntarily.

    Xiao Qiao is very kind, which can be seen from her request to Zhou Yu not to let that little pony "cute" become a war horse in the future, but her kindness seems so pale in this troubled world.

    "War is cruel, isn't it?"

    At this moment, a very gentle voice came from behind her, and Xiao Qiao turned her head in shock, only to see Zhang Ziying in purple standing quietly behind her, also looking out of the window.

    "Miss Ziying, why do you" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 465 The Ancient Version Lands on the Beach

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Zhang Ziying smiled slightly, and said softly: "I promised Governor Zhou that I will take you back unscathed."

    "You did a good job. It can be said that you changed the direction of history. If it weren't for you, I'm afraid this war would have another ending. Your name will definitely remain in the history books."

    Xiao Qiao was not very happy when she heard the words. As a traditional Chinese woman, Xiao Qiao never cared about leaving a name in history.

    She looked back at the scene outside the window that looked like a burning hell, and two more tears fell from her eyes, and she murmured: "But I killed many people, and they all died because of me."

    As a woman, although Zhang Ziying does not agree with it, she can understand it. Seeing this little woman with the heart of the Virgin, Zhang Ziying took her into his arms with pity, and said softly: "Silly girl, war is always accompanied by death."  .¡±

    "If you didn't do this, then those who struggled and howled in the raging fire would become soldiers of the Eastern Wu, Marquis Wu, Dudu Zhou, General Cheng, Captain Luor even Mengmeng, then, are you  Would you rather let your loved ones die, or let your enemies die?"

    Xiao Qiao imagined the scene of Sun Quan, Zhou Yu and others struggling in the raging fire, her face turned pale and her eyes showed horror.

    "So, don't think too much about it. These people are robbers. They are trying to rush into Jiangdong, kill Jiangdong's men, seize Jiangdong's land, and rob Jiangdong's women. They should die. Go back to Jiangdong and wait for Zhou.  Commander them to triumph."

    "Yes." Xiao Qiao was persuaded by Zhang Ziying. Although there was still pity in her eyes, she no longer entangled that she killed these people.

    yes!  To kill them is to protect my relatives, and I did nothing wrong.

    "Miss Ziying, there is a lot of chaos here, how do we go?" Xiao Qiao worriedly turned her head to look at Zhang Ziying's face, which was more beautiful than her own.

    Zhang Ziying smiled slightly, hugged Xiao Qiao's willow waist and walked back. When she reached a place where a big hole was broken on the top, Zhang Ziying said warmly: "Hold me tight, don't let go."

    After finishing speaking, she stepped on the ground with one foot, her whole body soared into the sky, and flew out from the big hole. Then Zhang Ziying took a few steps on the roof with her strength, and the whole body flew away to the river.

    "Ah" When Zhang Ziying soared into the sky, Xiao Qiao let out an exclamation and closed her eyes tightly.

    The next moment, she only felt the wind whistling in her ears, but she didn't fall, and slowly opened her eyes tentatively, only then did she realize that she was being held by Zhang Ziying's side, floating in the air nearly ten feet above the ground  Fly forward.

    "Yeah, I'm flying."

    "Hehe, I'm the one flying." Zhang Ziying turned her head funny and looked at Xiao Qiao who was full of surprise, and said with a smile, "Aren't you afraid?"

    Xiao Qiao smiled slightly and said, "I'm not afraid, because it's Miss Ziying! It's justare you a fairy?"

    Zhang Ziying shook her head with a smile, and said: "I'm still far from the realm of a fairy! It's just that I learned a lightness technique from a foreigner, so that I can make myself as light as a swallow."

    Xiao Qiao looked at Zhang Ziying enviously and said: "You are so lucky, you can live the life you want to live and do what you want to do."

    Zhang Ziying smiled and didn't answer. How did she know that she would rather be like her, an ordinary woman who cares for her husband and teaches her children?  Don't hesitate to give up this ability.

    Without any accident, Zhang Ziying successfully sent Xiao Qiao back to Jiangdong Dudu's Mansion.

    "Rest well, don't worry too much, I'm going back to help them, don't worry! Governor Zhou supervises them, and they will return safely and triumphantly."

    "Well, you have to be careful, and please protect Zhou Lang for me."

    "Don't worry, your Zhou Lang will be fine."

    Gao Peng led his army into the camp of Cao's army, and went all the way to the camp of Cao Cao's middle army. Now there is no one in this world that can threaten him.  shot.

    The head of the black iron gun killed Cao Jun's soldiers like mowing grass, the spear swung across, and the knives, guns and spears were snapped off, and the next moment it was the armor and body on them.

    What kind of gun energy is slashing at the palm of the hand, what he needs to pay attention to is not to kill the generals by accident, the number of soldiers killed rises rapidly like a rocket, and soon exceeds the number required for the completion of the mission, towards twice  The kill count advances.

    While the number of kills was going crazy, Gao Peng also led the army to rush towards Cao Jun's camp, and soon saw the wharf from afar

    theJust when Gao Peng was about to arrive at the pier, he was facing the battlefield. After Cao Jun's warship was completely destroyed, the Jiangdong warship finally approached the shallow water.

    The cabin on the side facing the shore was opened, and a piece of wood was stretched out, and it was built in the shallow water area. Because the draft of the building boat was too deep, it was impossible to reach the shore.  An ancient version of beach landings.

    Regardless of the later generations or the ancient times, landing on the beach is always the most difficult battle. Soldiers who landed on the beach in later generations had to face the enemy's hail of bullets and shells without any hindrance.

    It was similar in ancient times, and we also had to face the enemy's crossbowmen and stone bullets thrown by trebuchets.

    However, what was a little better in ancient times was that among the troops who rushed to land on the beach, there were large shieldmen, and their large shields could effectively defend against arrows.

    After some radical Jiangdong soldiers were shot and killed by arrows, the others finally calmed down and hid behind the shield formation.

    The big shield hands are gathered together, and the shield formation fits perfectly. As long as you don't take the initiative to show your head, usually nothing will happen.

    However, there were three exceptions. These three people were tens of feet apart and rushed forward against the rain of arrows.

    The person on the left has a barbed round shield in his left hand, and a straight sword a few inches longer than ordinary samurai swords in his right hand, which looks more like a Tang Dynasty horizontal sword.

    The thorn shield in his hand was extremely flexible, and all the arrows shot at him were blocked while he was waving, and he changed his footwork and the speed of advancing and retreating, so that those arrows would never hit his unprotected legs.

    On his back waist hung several earthen jars, which were incendiary bombs made of fish oil and sulfur powder.

    The one in the middle has a three-foot-long gauntlet hook in each hand, which is what the Chinese call a knife claw. When the two claws are swiped, a shadow of claws is formed in front of him. None of the arrows can break through the shadow of the claws.  shot on him.

    The person on the right uses a combination of spear and shield, but his shield is diamond-shaped, narrower at the upper and lower ends, and widest in the middle. The spear in his right hand has a very ordinary shape, that is, a long wooden pole with a rhombus-shaped spearhead.

    This kind of contradiction is very characteristic of Southeast Asia, so there is no doubt that this person is the general under Ling Tong's command, the Malaysian candidate Cai De.

    The one who stabbed the shield with the sword was Zhou Tai's general, the Thai applicant Song Muticha, and the one who used the knife and claw was naturally Lu Meng's Biebu Sima, the Japanese applicant Tanaka Motowa.

    All three of them hung a few incendiary jars on their waists, and they rushed desperately towards the wooden temporary tower of Cao Ying. As long as they rushed to the dead angle of the crossbowmen's shooting, they would naturally easily let them experience the pain of the rattan armor army.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 466 Delivering it to the door by myself, a fight to the death

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Zhou Yu, Gan Ning and others quietly watched the assault of the three from behind the shield formation, their hands holding the weapons were tightened again and again, praying secretly, hoping that they would succeed.

    The three of them did not disappoint them, and successfully broke into the tower, reached out and took off the incendiary bomb behind them, lit it and threw the incendiary bomb into the midair of the tower.

    Over there, several skilled archers had already finished their preparations. The bows and arrows were fired, and incendiary bombs exploded in the air.

    "Boom boom boom"

    There was a loud sound, and clusters of flames bloomed in mid-air. It was like a rain of meteors and fire in the sky. The flaming fish oil was splashed on the wooden tower, and in an instant, there was a sea of ??flames.

    "Ahhh"

    A shrill scream came from the city wall, and Cao Jun's crossbowmen were in chaos. How could they have time to shoot arrows at the Jiangdong navy?

    Zhou Yu was overjoyed, swung the long sword forward in his hand, and shouted: "The whole army assaults."

    "kill¡­¡­"

    ?Because of the existence of the three applicants, in order to break through the city wall in this battle, Gan Ning, who was hit by dozens of arrows, threw the three largest incendiary bombs at the city wall, and Gan Ning, who was killed in battle, survived.

    Just when the Eastern Wu navy broke through the blockade of the Cao army's crossbowmen and entered the camp, Gao Peng finally defeated the Cao army in the east and rushed into the camp.  It was besieged by a large number of Cao troops.

    Gao Peng was not surprised but happy, this was exactly the result he wanted, but when he looked up and saw the three soldiers who rushed into the camp, Gao Peng's heart skipped a beat.

    With a flip of his hand, the life-threatening choke gun has been replaced by the corner gun, and all the internal energy of the body is returned to the dantian, and only the power of the seven dragons and seven elephants of the flesh is used to fight in the chaotic army.

    "Changshan Zhao Zilong is here, who dares to fight?"

    At this time, it was Li Dian who was commanding and attacking Gao Peng here. In the darkness and chaos, he didn't see who the opponent was for a moment.

    In Changbanpo, Gao Peng killed dozens of generals of the Cao army, and even defeated such famous generals as Zhang Hewenpin. How could he dare to face Zhao Yun alone?

    Immediately, he grabbed a wooden post and overturned the brazier standing by the roadside. The fire oil in the brazier was poured on the horse, which ignited a raging fire, and then retreated.

    Originally, the white dragon colt was hesitant to step on the horse as if walking on flat ground. Animals have a natural fear of flames. At this time, they dare not step on the horse. Gao Peng understood it very well, and he was not in a hurry to kill it right now, so he slaughtered Cao soldiers here.

    Over there, the generals of the Eastern Wu were overjoyed when they heard Gao Peng's yelling. Zhao Zilong had already rushed here, and Zhang Fei was probably coming soon. In this way, the three parties would join forces and their strength would increase greatly.  One applicant also moved his mind.

    Cai De was the closest to Gao Peng. He turned around and rushed directly to Gao Peng. Tanaka Yuanhe in the middle saw this, his eyes flashed, and he did not follow, but followed closely.  Gan Ning's side.

    They may not have the intention to kill the other two, but they just want to use some power to give themselves a guarantee.

    After all, compared to Zhang Ziying and Akechi Ihara, they are weak, and there is no need to fight each other from the beginning, which is almost equivalent to clearing the stumbling blocks for those applicants who have come to the front.

    It's better to develop independently and try to survive as much as possible, maybe in the future when you arrive in the world of high martial arts, you will get lucky all of a sudden?

    However, they themselves have such thoughts, but they can't guarantee that others have the same thoughts, so it is very necessary to take advantage of the situation.

    Cai De rushed to the side of Juma where Gao Peng was, and with a shield in his hand, a Cao soldier was knocked out and knocked down, and then stabbed with a spear in his hand, killing four or five people in an instant.

    After clearing the surrounding Cao soldiers for a while, Cai De stabbed the rope used to bind the sharp wooden stakes between the Juma and broke it, and then smashed the Juma into a mess.  Wood, the obstacles are cleared, and Gao Peng has a smooth road in front of him.

    After such a long delay, the army behind Gao Peng finally caught up with him, only twenty feet away from him.

    "Let's go, General Zhao, let's gather the army of the governor and attack Cao Jun's camp with one go." Cai De shouted in Gao Peng's direction.

    Gao Peng didn't use his internal energy, so he couldn't see clearly in the dark, but Bai Longju was as white as snow, and Gao Peng was wearing a white robe and silver armor, so he was very eye-catching in the middle of the night, so Cai De could see him clearly.

    Gao Peng said in the direction of the voice: "Thank you, General, for your response. I don't know the name of General Gao."

    "The last general of the Eastern Wu Navy, Song Mu, took orders from General Ling Tong Ling."

    explainDuring the conversation, Gao Peng rushed towards him, "General, get on your horse quickly, let's go in together."

    "Don't worry, general, the speed of the last general is not slower than that of a horse, and he will come with someone."

    "Clang"

    "poof"

    "Well"

    Just when Cai De turned around and was about to run forward, there was a sound of gold and iron, and the death-throat lock gun had pierced through the back of his neck and passed out from his throat.

    "Clang"

    Gao Peng withdrew the tip of the gun, flipped his hand over, and the long gun in his hand had been replaced with a corner gun again, and said with a smile: "You brought this to the door yourself, no wonder me."

    After speaking, he rode his horse and ran forward, but the army behind him was still tens of feet away, and the night was dark, and the surrounding brazier was overturned by Li Dian. At this time, the fire had already been extinguished.  An invisible scene.

    No one paid any attention to Cai De's body, they followed Gao Peng to Cao Cao's camp.

    When Gao Peng entered the sixth applicant, Zhang Ziying also mixed in the chaos and killed Cao Jun soldiers. She did not attack the Chinese army camp, because it was meaningless to her, so she just killed Cao Jun soldiers wherever there were.  .

    Although the Chinese army camp had the most soldiers, she didn't care, since she couldn't kill them all anyway, so why so many targets?

    Zhang Ziying's skill can be said to be the most among the applicants who put in this assessment. When the sword energy was swayed, Cao Jun's soldiers died in pieces.

    No matter what kind of general he is, Captain Qu, the captain, he can't get away with her when he meets her, and her kill count increases the fastest

    Cao Cao is in the big tent of the Chinese army.

    Cao Ren ran up to Cao Cao in a panic, and said in a panic, "Brother, something is wrong, they have entered the camp."

    Seeing this, Cao Cao shouted angrily: "Why are you panicking? Don't forget that you are a general."

    "I" Cao Ren froze, bowed his head and stepped aside.

    At this time, Xia Houyuan also came in haste and said: "Prime Minister, our army's flank was attacked, and it was Liu Bei's army."

    Cao Cao said in astonishment, "Liu Bei?"

    After a while, Cao Cao showed a look of astonishment on his face. He slapped his forehead and said angrily: "I fell into Zhou Yu's trick again. The disintegration of the Sun-Liu alliance is simply a scam. They have been eyeing our army's flanks from the very beginning."

    "Then Prime Minister, what should we do now?"

    Cao Cao's face darkened, and he said, "How many unarmed soldiers and horses do we have?"

    Cao Ren immediately replied: "There are still more than 50,000, including 8,000 tiger and leopard riders, more than 40,000 of our own northern army, and the 300,000 Jingzhou navy of Cai Mao and Zhang Yun have all been wiped out.  Everywhere in the battalion, there is a scuffle."

    Cao Cao calmed down, nodded and said, "That's enough. Soochow plus Liu Bei only has 50,000 soldiers and horses. After this battle, it must be less than 40,000. Order to gather all the soldiers and horses in the central army.  We're here to fight them to the death."

    "Yes." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 467 Respectively return

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    This battle lasted from the third quarter of the ugly hour until the rising sun. Most of Cao's army was killed and injured. Those who surrendered surrendered and ran. Yuan Shao's surrendered army and Jingzhou's surrendered army were completely wiped out.  Battalion, ready to fight to the death with the Sun Liu coalition forces.

    Regrettably, the remaining two applicants, Motowa Tanaka from Japan and Muticha Song from Thailand ran away after all.

    The two of them followed Gan Ning and Zhou Tai closely. Gao Peng couldn't find a chance to attack, and finally let them complete the number of kills and return smoothly.

    Gao Peng saw with his own eyes that a halo of light flashed from the wrists of the two of them one after another, covering them. Of course, this halo can only be seen by those who are also applicants, because the surrounding people are completely blind to the halo.

    However, the two of them only paused for a while before moving again, but their state has become completely different from before.

    Gao Peng knew that the two had returned, and those who stayed here were just two virtual ones. In other words, they were no longer applicants, but real Soochow generals. It would be useless to kill them.

    Sighing, Gao Peng calmed down and continued to slaughter Cao Jun's soldiers, just run away!  Anyway, my harvest this time is already big enough. Just six applicants have contributed 30,000 reward points to me, which is already very good.

    When it was just dawn, Zhang Ziying found Gao Peng among the rebellious army, and flew directly to ride on the back of the white dragon colt, behind Gao Peng.

    "How is it? How much have you brushed?"

    Zhang Ziying took a few deep breaths before calming down her shortness of breath, put her face on Gao Peng's back, and said, "It's more than three times, and my skill is about to be exhausted, it seems that this assessment can only end here, how about you?  "

    Gao Peng sighed: "Almost, almost four times. Although I have Dragon Elephant Prajna skills, my skills are not as deep as yours. Killing enemies with physical strength is too inefficient. I can kill nearly 3,000 people in one night, which is already very good."  gone."

    Zhang Ziying nodded, turned her head to look around, suddenly fixed her eyes, and said softly: "Why are those two still alive? Didn't you find a chance to kill them?"

    Gao Peng smiled wryly and said, "No, these two guys have been following Gan Ning and Zhou Tai closely, so they couldn't do anything."

    Zhang Ziying frowned and said, "Why don't you leave it to me! I'll use hidden weapons to assassinate them remotely."

    Gao Peng shook his head and sighed: "No need, they have already completed the return of the number of kills. At this time, these two are just virtual, and killing them is useless."

    "The number of kills of your generals is about the same, right? Seeing how tired you are, why don't you complete the mission and return first! I'll hold on and see if I can get five times more."

    Zhang Ziying thought for a while, and said: "Alright, then we will see you in Stalingrad. Don't push yourself too hard. Experience the world. In fact, there is not much difference between replacement and non-replacement."

    "The biggest benefit of five times the reward is reflected in the assessment world. It can be said that in the assessment world, the five times the reward is more useful than the eight times the reward. Therefore, in the world before the assessment world, try to increase the task completion rate to more than five times, eight times  the following."

    Listening to Zhang Ziying's instructions, Gao Peng nodded in agreement and said: "Well, I understand, you go back first! I will do what I can."

    Seeing this, Zhang Ziying stopped talking, and was about to use Qinggong to jump off the white dragon colt, when she suddenly remembered something, and said shyly: "The last thing, after I leave, you are not allowed to do anything to the virtual me  thought."

    "If I come to this world next time and receive any wrong memory, you have to be careful."

    Gao Peng suddenly couldn't laugh or cry, "Who do you think I am? I like my sister Ziying, who is called my brother Bing, not Miss Ziying, the female sword saint."

    "That's more or less the same." Zhang Ziying smiled sweetly, then jumped off the horse, and rushed straight to a general who was gesticulating behind him.

    The next moment, Zhang Ziying was also shrouded in a halo, paused for a moment, and then she came to kill Gao Peng again.

    "Brother Zilong, can you see Governor Zhou?"

    Gao Peng looked at the solemn female sword master with a tired face in front of him, and smiled wryly in his heart, but replied with a serious face: "Dudu Zhou and the others are right ahead."

    "Sister Ziying, get on your horse quickly. I'll take you to rush in. There's still a final battle waiting for us. You can't run out of energy."

    Zhang Ziying pondered for a moment, then nodded happily and said, "Okay, thank you, Brother Zilong."

    After finishing speaking, she jumped on the horseback and sat on the back, but she was not as close as Zhang Ziying was to Gao Peng when she was there. She swung two sword qi, broke through the blockade of the soldiers under her command, and rushed overSeveral Cao soldiers beheaded and killed.

    Gao Peng didn't delay any longer, he slammed his legs on the horse's belly, and the white dragon horse ran towards Zhou Yu and others with four hooves.

    On the way, Gao Peng suddenly thought of a question. He didn't know what the memory of the virtual body would be like after the main body returned, so he tentatively asked, "Sister Ziying, why are you here?"

    "I promised Mrs. Xiao Qiao that I will protect Governor Zhou."

    "I see."

    The camp of Cao Jun¡¯s middle army, outside Cao Cao¡¯s residence, was surrounded by 50,000 Northern Army regiments at this time. Outside the gate, the Sun and Liu coalition forces stood in formation, and Zhou Yu stood under the commander¡¯s flag, staring at the three thousand tigers that charged forward.  Leopard rides.

    With a wave of Liu Bei's hand, a thousand special crossbowmen rushed out of Liu Jun's camp. What they held in their hands was a continuous crossbow invented by Zhuge Liang that could fire ten arrows in a row. Behind them were a thousand Jiangdong longbowmen.

    It's just that although the firing speed of this Liannu is fast, it's a pity that the shooting range is not far enough, only about ten feet, about fifty meters, otherwise, this Zhuge Liannu would be the king of cold weapons.

    When the three thousand tiger and leopard riders entered the range of the crossbow, Zhou Yu shouted and shot arrows, and the spears in the tiger and leopard riders were also thrown out one after another.

    With the help of the inertia of the horse's charge, the thrown spear easily flew tens of feet away, killing a large number of archers of the Sun Liu coalition army, but the final casualty ratio was one to six.

    Although the tiger and leopard cavalry's throwing spears were extremely lethal, it was a pity that each person had only one long spear in their hands, but the continuous crossbow could fire ten bolts. With the assistance of the longbowmen behind them, the continuous crossbowmen had more than 300 casualties, while three  Thousands of tigers and leopards rode, only one thousand fled back to the main formation.

    The next moment, another three thousand tiger and leopard riders rushed up, but the Zhuge Lian crossbow was reloading slowly, and the second round of attack had not yet been organized.

    Seeing the crossbowmen split left and right, a group of Sun Liu soldiers rushed forward pushing big round wooden barrels, which were full of fish oil.

    The large wooden barrel rolled to the center of the formation of the two armies. At this time, it also entered the range of the Tiger and Leopard Cavalry throwing their spears.

    "Withdraw"

    The remaining soldiers quickly retreated under the order of a general, and the tiger and leopard riders rushed into the area where the barrels were located. They thought that the barrels were for tripping their horses, and they all rode their horses in disdain.  Over the barrel, continue to dash forward.

    At this moment, Zhou Yu personally drew a bow and set an arrow, and shot a rocket out.

    "Boom boom boom"

    Continuous shocking explosions sounded continuously. Although fish oil is not as good as gasoline, but when the amount reaches a certain level, the power of the explosion is definitely not inferior to the explosion of gasoline bombs.

    ? Cao Jun¡¯s camp was in flames, and all three thousand tiger and leopard cavalry were engulfed in flames, while Sun Liu¡¯s soldiers only died of the dozens of people who were shot and killed before.

    The Sun-Liu Allied Army used their wisdom and sufficient preparations to quickly narrow the gap in strength between the two sides.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 468 Regression Let Gao Peng think of the reincarnation world of poop

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Prime Minister, the entire navy of our army has been wiped out. The east, south, and west sides have been breached. All the surrendered troops have collapsed. The grandson of the camp, Liu Lianjun, has killed and wounded our soldiers in large numbers with less than a cup of tea.  Five thousand tiger and leopard riders have already been discounted."

    Cao Cao glanced at Li Dian, who reported the letter, and walked towards the gate of Daying. Cao Cao's camp was built on a raised hillside, with a drop of more than ten feet up and down.

    Arriving near the Deyuan Gate, Cao Cao immediately saw the raging fire in the arena. Because of the explosion, a lot of smoke and dust rose from the arena, and he couldn't see it clearly for a while.

    But the flames had clearly covered the entire arena, Cao Cao said hesitantly: "It seems that they were also burned by the fire."

    "Yes! There is no movement below."

    After a full quarter of an hour, the smoke and dust in the arena gradually dissipated. Cao Cao and all the generals of the Cao camp were taken aback, especially Xia Houjun, who showed horror in his eyes.

    I saw that on the field, a phalanx formed by large shields was moving slowly but firmly towards the camp.

    The big shields are side by side, and even the top is covered by the big shield, blocking the flames and smoke.

    It looks like huge iron shells are moving, but everyone knows that under the big shield, all Sun Liu soldiers are hidden.

    These shield formations seem to be chaotic and disorderly, but there are many generals in the Cao army who are familiar with the way of battle formation. Many people can see that this is actually a formation called fish scale formation.

    Cao Ren swallowed his saliva and said in a trembling voice, "BrotherBrother, let's retreat!"

    Upon hearing this, Cao Cao turned his head and glared at Cao Ren, saying, "Retire? We still have such elite cavalry, they are willing to die for me."

    Just like commenting on Cao Cao's words, there was a loud cry of killing, but there were already leading generals rushing towards those shield formations with their soldiers regardless of the fire in the field.

    Cao Cao pointed to the soldiers rushing out with satisfaction, and continued: "See if you see it, even if there is only one soldier left, you still have to fight. This is military prestige."

    Those Cao soldiers who rushed into the shield formation area met the same fate as Xia Houjun back then. Although this shield formation is not a large formation like the eight formations, once you enter, you can't get out.

    However, in some areas, it is not much different from it, and the small shield formations can be separated or combined, and there are many changes, but the killing efficiency is not low at all.

    After the soldiers of the Cao army rushed into the formation, they were running in the space between the two shield formations, still thinking about how to break the formation.

    Seeing that the two shield formations were suddenly clamped in the middle, the large shields diverged, revealing gaps, and then spears continued to protrude from the formation, stabbing Cao Jun's soldiers one by one.

    There is also General Cao Jun, who is not weak in martial arts, while galloping on horseback, he stabs out his spear, and each spear just pierces through the gap in the shield formation, killing the soldiers of Sun and Liu inside.

    But if you often walk by the river, how can you not get your shoes wet?  When he stabbed the spear into the shield again, his spear was caught by someone, and he didn't take it back all at once.

    At this moment, the shield formation next to him was divided, Zhou Yu jumped out, and cut off his arm holding the gun with a sword.  Sun Quan clenched his fists tightly and gave a secret drink.

    When the Jiangdong soldiers led by Sun Quan and Zhou Yu held the main force of Cao Jun in the middle, Liu Bei's shield formation had already rushed under the city wall.

    Liu Bei shouted, "Open the shield."

    Immediately, the shield formation split left and right, and Gao Peng and Zhang Fei rushed out with their weapons in hand.

    At this time, Gao Peng did not ride the white dragon colt. When Zhou Yu decided to use the flames as a cover and approach Cao Jun's camp with a shield formation, he handed the white dragon colt to the soldiers behind to take good care of it.

    Don't you know that Gao Peng who doesn't ride a horse is actually stronger than Gao Peng who rides a horse. At this time, he is the only applicant left in the whole Chibi world, so why does he have any scruples?

    The death-throat lock gun was raised, and the death-throat lock gun was fully displayed. Where he rushed, there was a bloody storm.

    Gao Peng's state at this time is a bit like Ah Qing in "The Sword of the Yue Girl", but where Ah Qing passed by, there was a sound of clanging weapons falling to the ground, but where Gao Peng passed was a field of sharp blades  The sound of meat.

    Cao Cao on the top saw Gao Peng who was quickly approaching the city wall while slaughtering Cao soldiers, and sighed: "It's him again, Changshan Zhao Zilong, last time in Changbanpo, I shouldn't let him go, order to go down, let the arrows go,  Shoot him for me."

    "PrimePrime Minister, our crossbowman has been firing arrows, but none of the arrows can hit him. His gun is so fast. He seemsseems to be able to see the trajectory of the arrow.  gun tip??Flying arrows.  Li Dian beside Cao Cao trembled in horror.

    "What? How can there be such martial arts in this world? Even Lu Bu back then is far behind! If anyone can break my camp today, it must be Zhao Zilong."

    All the generals glanced at their prime minister speechlessly, well, even the prime minister himself said so, so what's the point?  Get ready to retreat!

    Cao Cao is not only the fastest runner in history, but also the number one crow's mouth in history, basically a good but not bad spirit.

    Sure enough, less than three minutes after Cao Cao finished speaking, Gao Peng had already charged up the city wall, using the Yajiao gun as a long pole, and directly jumped onto the city tower with a pole vault.

    Of course, this is for others to see. If he wants to go up, where does he need to borrow strength?  Just jump straight away.

    ? Seeing this, Cao Cao couldn't help but shout, as expected, no one else cared what he said, Zhao Zilong, the god of death, had already rushed in, if he didn't leave now, when would he wait?

    At that moment, the generals carried Cao Cao to the north and headed straight for Huarong Road. After Gao Peng entered the camp, he quickly cleaned up the soldiers. Soon, he found that there were not many soldiers in the camp, and they were all running around.  , took the road and fled, and did not see Cao Cao and the generals around him. Not surprisingly, Cao Cao had already left.

    Gao Peng looked at the reincarnation watch and sighed. The completion rate of the task was a little more than four times, that's all, let's go back!  It's over.

    Thinking of this, Gao Peng quickly found two young generals, and after beheading them, his consciousness fell into darkness

    Bonus space.

    The World of Reincarnation: "Red Cliff"

    Mode: Examination mode

    ?Number of applicants invested in this world: 10 people

    This reincarnation world is an assessment world, killing other applicants will get 5000 reward points.

    Task 1, kill the generals and capture the flag, kill at least 100 generals above the level of Cao Jun, and get 30,000 reward points after completing the task, and get an additional 300 reward points for each more kill, and deduct 300 reward points for each less kill.  Completion degree 100100, get 30000 reward points.

    Mission 2, invincible, kill at least 1,000 soldiers of Cao Jun, and get 20,000 reward points for completion, and get an extra 20 reward points for each more kill, and deduct 20 reward points for each less kill, the task completion rate is 42,861,000, and you get 85,720 rewards  point.

    Task 3, loyally protect the Lord, ensure the safety of A Dou, get 10,000 reward points for A Dou¡¯s survival, deduct 10,000 reward points for A Dou¡¯s death, additional task: Mrs. Mi will get 5,000 reward points for survival, and there will be no penalty for Madam Mi¡¯s death. Complete and get 15,000 reward points.

    Kill 6 applicants and get 30,000 reward points.

    A total of 160,720 reward points have been obtained in this reincarnation, and the current reward point balance is 176,946 points.

    The completion rate of this reincarnation task is more than 200%, and the reward for knowing the next reincarnation world information in advance will be obtained.

    The next reincarnation world is: "Modern Buddha Palm"

    Reincarnation Mode: Experience Mode

    Gao Peng looked at the information about the next reincarnation world, and his face suddenly became strange, because when he saw this world, the first thing he thought of was poop.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 469 Three Heroines of the Soviet Union

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Shaking his head, he shook off the weird thoughts in his mind, and teleported back to the main god's space.

    The reason why Gao Peng thinks of shit is because of the plot world of this reincarnation, all the plots are promoted by a Great Return Pill.

    The effect of the Da Huan Pill is "to detoxify all kinds of poisons and multiply power". If there is no internal power in the body, one can obtain a burst of internal power out of thin air. However, its shape, color and other aspects are like a piece of stool.

    It is precisely because one of the two protagonists has eaten half of the Great Returning Pill, that he possesses a whole body of internal strength out of thin air. In the end, one of them has practiced "Seven Spinning Slash" and the other has practiced "Tathagata Palm", which interprets an urban martial arts plot.

    Without the Great Returning Pill, naturally nothing would happen, so it is said that the whole plot is driven by the Great Returning Pill.

    When the time comes, it depends on which time period you will be in when you enter. If the two protagonists have not received the Great Repayment Pill, you have nothing to say, then naturally you have to grab it.

    Don't say it's just a big change in appearance, even if it's really a poop, as long as it can double his power, he will eat it without hesitation.

    But don't worry about anything for now, go and have a good rest first!  He was really tired after fighting on the battlefield with thousands of troops for several hours without stopping, his internal strength was almost exhausted, and his physical strength was almost at the limit.

    Immediately return to the living space, back to the dormitory, propped up his tired body, sat cross-legged on the bed, first recovered his internal strength, and then tilted his body and lay down on the bed.

    Although he could use the Dragon Elephant Prajna Kung Fu to restore his physical strength, Gao Peng didn't want to do that, he felt that he really pushed himself too hard before.

    If it weren't for this assessment of the world, he wouldn't dare to use his internal strength for fear of being sensed by other people, so he could only sleep normally every day. He had already forgotten when he slept last time, and he didn't even remember what it felt like to sleep.  .

    Therefore, for the extreme physical fatigue, he would rather use sleep to recover now. Anyway, for him now, a day or two has not had much impact on him.  There are not many opportunities like this one.

    Gao Peng slept for a full day and night before waking up. He stretched himself, his bones cracked, and he was full of energy.

    "Phew, it's still comfortable to sleep." Gao Peng muttered to himself, and sighed softly: "But I can only relax occasionally. You can't relax when you practice. The reincarnation space is full of talents.  How many there are, but they cannot be left behind."

    After speaking, he went straight out and came to the main god, the big light ball. After a little thought, he decided to go to Stalingrad to see Zhang Ziying first.

    In Chibi World, after all, he appeared in the image of Zhao Zilong. Speaking of which, this meeting was the first official meeting between them after they became a couple.

    However, if you enter the reincarnation world to rest, usually in a safe environment, then there is no need to bring a weapon, and with his current martial arts, guns are no longer a threat to him.

    Immediately put on a youth tunic suit, and spent 18,250 reward points to exchange for a year of rest time in the world under the city.

    Following the lowering of the beam of teleportation light, Gao Peng's figure disappeared into the space of the main god

    After regaining consciousness, Gao Peng heard loud cheers. When he walked out of the place of descent, he saw that the streets of Stalingrad, which looked like ruins, were crowded with people, and the Soviet people cheered heartily.

    In the middle of the street, there were German soldiers who were disarmed and moved forward in a line under the guns of Soviet Red Army soldiers with their hands raised high.

    Gao Peng was infected by the joyful emotions of the people, and he couldn't help but put on a faint smile on his face. Moreover, today is the day when he officially dates with his girlfriend, so his mood is naturally more beautiful.

    Although Gao Peng has experienced so many reincarnations and had several women, Zhang Ziying is different. Even in his heart, Zhang Ziying is his real only girlfriend.

    Because Zhang Ziying and him are from the same world, only she can share all the secrets in his heart with him, and support each other in the endless cycle until the end.

    Gao Peng didn't participate in the celebration of the Soviet people, but went directly to the place of the date, the department store.

    What made Gao Peng speechless was that there were many Soviet civilians in the department store, because the political center and commercial center of Stalingrad were originally located nearby, and the city government was not far away.

    Some people rummaged through the ruins of the shopping mall to see if there was anything of value. Some people picked up a woolen coat with a big hole in it, and they were so happy that they could not close their mouths from ear to ear.

    Russia??Winter is very cold. With such a woolen coat, even if it is damaged, it is very good.

    Gao Peng did not enter the shopping mall, but walked around to wait under the big hole that Zhang Ziying jumped out of when he left, because there was no one there.

    When I looked around boredly, I saw a sixteen or seventeen-year-old girl walking by not far away holding a handful of bright wild flowers, and my eyes lit up.

    Gao Peng went up to stop the girl, and said in pure Russian: "Miss, can you sell this bouquet of flowers?"

    Seeing that it was a gentle and handsome Chinese man, the girl was not afraid, she shook her head and said, "I'm sorry sir, I picked this specially from the mountain and dedicated it to the heroic Red Army soldiers, so I won't sell it."

    Gao Peng's eyes flashed, and he said with a smile, "It's this lady. I'm a Chinese, and my lover is an overseas student. After the war broke out, she joined the Soviet Red Army and helped you defeat the German invaders."

    "I haven't seen her for several years. I came to Stalingrad from China all the way. I just wanted to see her. We agreed to meet here, so I want to buy this bouquet of flowers for her."

    "She is also a heroic Red Army soldier! So, your goal can also be achieved."

    The girl turned her head to look at Gao Peng, and asked with a smile: "May I ask what your lover's name is?"

    "Her name is Zhang Ziying."

    When the girl heard the name, her eyes widened and she exclaimed, "What? Zhang Ziying? Could it be that great Chinese female sniper, Miss Zhang Ziying?"

    Gao Peng shrugged and said with a smile: "If there is no second female sniper named Zhang Ziying, you should be talking about her! She said in a letter to me that her partner is called Pavlyuchenko."

    "Oh my God? Is it really her?" The girl covered her mouth and exclaimed, then rolled her eyes and said with a sly smile: "Sir, I can't sell my flowers, but I can give them to you, but I have one request.  "

    Gao Peng spread his hands and said with a smile, "Please tell me."

    "I want to wait for Miss Ziying here with you, so that I can prove that what you said is true, and you are not trying to cheat my flowers."

    Gao Peng was a little dumbfounded. He didn't expect this to be Ziying's little fan girl, but it's not a big deal. He laughed and said, "Okay! I promise you."

    Seeing this, the girl happily handed the flowers to Gao Peng, and then went to the cave with Gao Peng and waited quietly.

    The girl was very patient. She waited with Gao Peng for more than half an hour, and finally saw Zhang Ziying in casual clothes and two other beautiful Russian girls walking towards this side.

    The girl got excited, God, what did she see?  The three heroines of the Soviet Union came hand in hand.

    The images of the three of them will be reported at any time during the war, and she has naturally seen their images in the newspapers. Well, the real person is more beautiful than the photos!  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 470 Loving heroes in troubled times

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Binggege, I'm sorry, I'm late, have you been waiting for a long time?" Seeing Gao Peng, um, Gao Peng in his real image, Zhang Ziying trotted happily, and rushed towards Gao Peng as if no one else was there.

    Gao Peng smiled and opened his arms, took the petite Zhang Ziying into his arms, and said with a smile: "I just came in not long ago, less than an hour."

    The two hugged tightly, then let go, and then Gao Peng handed the bouquet in front of Zhang Ziying, and said with a smile: "It's for you, it was picked one by one by your little fan girl on the mountain."  oh!"

    "Little girl?" Zhang Ziying happily took the bouquet, and after listening to Gao Peng's words, asked in surprise, only then did she notice the girl behind Gao Peng who was looking at her with excitement.

    After a slight turn in my mind, I understood what was going on, walked over with a smile, stretched out my right hand to the girl, and said in Russian: "Hello, little sister."

    The girl held Zhang Ziying's hand with both hands at a loss, and said excitedly: "Hello Miss Ziying, my name is Anfeiya, I thank you very much for everything you did for the Soviet Union, thank you for helping us defeat the German invaders."

    Zhang Ziying looked at the bewildered Anfeya in confusion, rubbed her hair affectionately, and said with a smile: "Silly girl, defeating the invaders is the result of the concerted efforts of all Red Army soldiers, and it cannot be achieved by just one person."

    Seeing that Zhang Ziying was so approachable, Anfeiya was so excited that she couldn't speak, her eyes sparkled.

    Seeing this, Zhang Ziying said with a smile: "Okay! Don't worry too much, I'm just an ordinary person like you, thank you for picking the flowers, I like them very much, let's have dinner together later!"

    "This this, I don't want it anymore. This brother came all the way from China to look for you. I don't want to disturb you. Goodbye, Miss Ziying." After An Feiya finished speaking, she turned and ran away briskly.

    Zhang Ziying looked at her brisk back, and said with a soft smile, "What a silly girl."

    When Zhang Ziying was talking to Anfeiya, Gao Peng was standing upright, motionless, with a speechless expression on his face, so the two Russian beauties who came with Zhang Ziying at this time were circling around him one after the other, holding him  Back and forth, up and down, looked up and down.

    What Zhang Ziying saw when she turned around was this scene that made her laugh.

    "Ahem, two ladies, are you going to buy livestock?" Gao Peng said helplessly, spreading his hands.

    "Puff"

    "Hehehe"

    The two women laughed lightly when they heard the words, and one of them said with a smile: "We are looking at what kind of man can capture our Miss Ziying's heart."

    Zhang Ziying walked over with a smile on her face, and introduced Gao Peng in Russian: "Let me introduce, these two are my partners and friends whom I mentioned to you, this is Pavlyuchenko, and this is Tanya.  "

    After speaking, he tilted his head to the two women and said, "I don't need to introduce you to this one?"

    Pavlyuchenko is very tall, a little taller than Tanya who is 1.72 meters tall. Wearing short-heeled women's leather shoes, he is almost as tall as Gao Peng.

    After hearing Zhang Ziying's words, Pavlyuchenko tilted his head, opened his arms, and said with a smile, "You don't mind a hug!"

    Gao Peng smiled slightly, and generously hugged Pavlyuchenko and Tanya. In Russian etiquette, when strangers meet for the first time, they usually shake hands, but when they meet friends who are more familiar or have a good relationship, they will give a handshake.  A warm hug.

    Although Pavlyuchenko and Tanya met Gao Peng for the first time, because of Zhang Ziying, they were not strangers to him, so they directly entered the mode of getting along with friends.

    "Before, I was imagining what a man who could conquer our heroine would look like. Well, now it seems that he is really handsome, but he is barely worthy of our Ziying."

    ? Gao Peng looked at Pavlyuchenko with both a smile and a smile. In your eyes, you only have the advantage of being handsome, right?

    Seeing this, Zhang Ziying chuckled and said, "He's not just handsome! In 1937, the Japanese invaded our capital, and he killed nearly two hundred Japanese soldiers with nothing.  "

    "His marksmanship is no worse than yours. He is also the inheritor of ancient Chinese martial arts, very powerful."

    "Really?" The way Pavlyuchenko and Tanya looked at Gao Peng became different. Pavlyuchenko said enthusiastically, "Let's have a chat if we have a chance."

    Gao Peng shrugged and said with a smile, "I'm so happy."

    Zhang Ziying looked around and said: "I think we should go back first."go!  If the three of us are seen by enthusiastic people in a while, it may not be easy to leave.  "

    The two women had no objection, and a group of four headed towards the barracks. They tried to stay in remote places on the way so as not to be discovered by the public.

    This is a troubled world. In a troubled world, the people will only love heroes from the bottom of their hearts. The three of them are much more popular in this day and age than any stars in later generations.

    Returning to the residence, Gao Peng was surprised to find that the residence of Zhang Ziying and the others turned out to be an apartment. Yes, the three of them have special identities, so it is not surprising that they are treated this way.

    Arriving at the downstairs of the apartment, Gao Peng needs to register at the duty post to enter the apartment.

    After registration, the Soviet Red Army soldiers on duty looked at Gao Peng a few more times, but let him in without saying anything.

    But after dark, Gao Peng had to leave, because he was not a Soviet soldier, let alone staying in Zhang Ziying's room.

    After all, this is the army, and the two are just lovers, not yet married, so it is naturally impossible for him to stay in the female soldier's room.

    However, if someone guarantees him, he can also stay in the apartment. Of course, the sponsor must be a male officer, and he can only live in the residence of a male officer.

    "Tanya, you are back, is this Mr. Gao?"

    As soon as he entered the apartment building, he saw a tall, thin military officer with glasses walking towards him with a smile on his face.

    Tanya nodded to him and said, "Yes, this is Mr. Gao, Ziying's lover."

    The officer extended his right hand to Gao Peng and said, "Hi, Mr. Gao, I am Daninov, Tanya's lover."

    Gao Peng shook his hand and said with a smile: "Hello, Mr. Daninov, I have read your article, and it is very well written and level."

    In the original play, Tanya chose to be with Vasily. However, Vasily in this world has died, and Daninov has been pursuing Tanya. Without Vasily as a competitor, he naturally embraced the beauty smoothly.  return.

    After hearing the words, Daninov became more enthusiastic about Gao Peng, and immediately led everyone to go home.

    Daninov is now Khrushchev's staff officer, the rank of colonel, two ranks higher than Pavlyuchenko, she is now a major!  However, at her age, she has been awarded the rank of major, which is already a model of youth and promise.

    Daninov's apartment is very large and spacious. The three women go to the kitchen to cook by themselves, while Daninov sits on the sofa with Gao Peng and chats.

    "Mr. Gao, how is the situation in the Chinese battlefield now?" The soldiers chatted, and naturally the three sentences were all about the war and the situation.

    Gao Peng sighed, and said: "The fight was very difficult. The Japanese are better than us in terms of weapons and equipment, as well as the quality of individual soldiers, but we are confident that we can defeat them."

    "Because we, like our Soviet brothers, are fighting at home. It's a battle to defend our country and a just battle" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 471 Guardian

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Gao Peng is well-informed and has a clear understanding of the international situation and the direction of the war. Naturally, the chat with Daninov became more and more speculative. After more than an hour, he still did not stand cold.

    After arriving, Daninov almost listened to Gao Peng with an open minded attitude of asking for advice, because many things Gao Peng said were not just small talk, but could be transformed into his own military exploits.

    "After such a big stumble in Stalingrad, the German army will definitely retreat to Kharkov. At this time, the Red Army should not spread too much, and should concentrate on advancing quickly without giving the German army a chance to breathe."

    "If it is over-deployed, it is easy to be broken through in the middle, then the German army will be able to stabilize its footsteps and form a salient in the Kursk area"

    Following Gao Peng's narration, Daninov's eyes became brighter and brighter, and his heart was filled with excitement. He really did not expect that Mr. Gao's strategic foresight and grasp of the situation could reach such a level.

    He even felt that the subsequent situation would definitely develop according to the route he said.

    This is for sure, because what Gao Peng said is exactly the historical trend of the Soviet-German war in the future.

    "But in any case, even if the Red Army will take some detours, it will definitely win in the end. I can put it here, at most three years. By 1945, the Red Army will definitely be able to enter Berlin."

    Daninov asked with bright eyes: "Mr. Gao, why do you have so much confidence in the Soviet Union's final victory?"

    Gao Peng smiled slightly and said: "It's very simple. The Soviet Union has a vast land and resources, strong manpower and material resources, and the climate is favorable to the Red Army."

    "Secondly, the Soviet Union has great assistance from its allies and advanced combat theories. Marshal Tukhachevsky's deep combat theory can be said to have reversed the situation in the Soviet-German war."

    "Not only the Soviet Union, but China is also vast and rich. Our leaders have extended the tactics of protracted warfare and guerrilla warfare in the theory of large-scale combat. Without anything else, just dragging can drag the enemy to death."

    "Finally and most importantly, that is the fighting spirit of the Soviet people. Everyone is fighting for their country and defending their own land. Everyone is brave and brave to kill the enemy."

    "The above are all objective factors, and only this is the subjective factor for the Soviet Union to win the final victory."

    After listening to Gao Peng's words, Daninov was so excited that he could only nod his head repeatedly. He didn't know what to say. According to Gao Peng's words, the final victory of the Soviet Union was already a certainty.

    "Gentlemen, ready to eat!"

    Looking at the three beauties who came out of the kitchen with food, Gao Peng added with a smile, "Of course, there is another reason why the Soviet Union must win, that is, you have so many beautiful top snipers.  Each of them is a one-man army."

    "Miss Pavlyuchenko's sniper kills should have exceeded five hundred, right?"

    Daninov also smiled knowingly when he heard the words, and echoed: "That's right! But it's not five hundred, but six hundred! Miss Ziying is also very good! She also has a lot of sniper kills!"

    Pavlyuchenko looked at Daninov narrowly and said with a smile: "Why did you leave Tanya alone? She is the fastest growing among the three of us. Although the current number of sniper kills is less than two hundred, this  In just a few short months, she will surpass us sooner or later, or"

    "After you get married, you won't let her go to the front again?"

    "Yeah cluck cluck"

    Tanya was embarrassed by Pavlyuchenko's words, and put his hands on her waist and pinched her. Pavlyuchenko couldn't help laughing immediately, and the two sisters made a fuss.

    "You still talk about me, now you are the only one of our three sisters who is single, are you going to be a single old woman?" After arguing for a while, Tanya resorted to the lore among girlfriends.

    When Pavlyuchenko heard the words, his expression suddenly felt a little lonely, he forced a smile, and said: "This kind of thing depends on fate."

    Seeing this, Zhang Ziying hurriedly interrupted: "Okay, okay! Let's eat first! We Lyudmila is so beautiful, are we afraid that we won't be able to attract a good guy? Those who want to pursue her can line up from Stalingrad to Moscow."  !"

    Tanya didn't know, but she was very clear, after all, she was a direct witness.

    Pavlyuchenko had a boyfriend during the Battle of Sevastopol. Unfortunately, when she was injured and returned to Moscow to recuperate, that boyfriend died. This incident made Pavlyuchenko sad for a long time until  Haven't come out yet.

    Gao Peng and Daninov did not?Participating in the slapstick between the women, he just looked at them with a smile all the time, but now seeing that something was wrong, he hurriedly opened his mouth to make jokes.

    Pavlyuchenko quickly adjusted, and the five happily ate lunch, after which Daninov went to the barracks.

    He is a civil servant, and his post-war work can be said to be the busiest, while Zhang Ziying and the others are combatants.

    "Gao, how long will you stay this time?" Pavlyuchenko asked Gao Peng in the living room of Daninov's house, where the three girls were chatting with Gao Peng.

    Gao Peng looked at Zhang Ziying and said with a smile: "Me! That depends on how long Ziying plans to stay here."

    Pavlyuchenko and Tanya immediately became excited when they heard the words, and Tanya said in surprise: "You mean, you don't plan to go back to China, and you have been guarding Ziying here?"

    Gao Peng shrugged, nodded and smiled, "That's what it means."

    "Wow, it's so romantic, are you going to be a guardian? Do you want to follow our army?"

    Gao Peng nodded and said: "Yes! If you are willing to accept me, I can join the Soviet Red Army until I help you defeat Germany, and then we will retire and return to China to get married."

    Pavlyuchenko became even more excited when he heard the words, patted his majestic chest, and said: "No problem, I will take you to see Khrushchev tomorrow. If you are really as powerful as Ziying said, you will definitely be taken seriously."  of."

    "No problem, when I get my gun, let's learn from each other."

    "Haha, I wish I could."

    In the afternoon, Daninov came back. When he heard that Gao Peng planned to join the Soviet Red Army, he was also very happy. After dinner, Daninov had a discussion with Pavlyuchenko about whether Gao Peng should go to the sniper team or to the staff.  Dispute.

    Daninov believes that with Gao Peng's strategy and strategic vision, it will be more effective to go to the General Staff and make greater contributions to the Soviet Red Army.

    Pavlyuchenko believed that Gao Peng was a top sniper and should go to the sniper team. She felt that if Gao Peng could snipe and kill several important German generals, it would be more useful than going to the staff to give advice.

    As a result, the two fought more and more vigorously, and almost didn't lift the table.

    In the end, it was Gao Peng who took the initiative to speak up to resolve the dispute between the two. Gao Peng chose to join the sniper team, because in this way he could achieve his goal of protecting Zhang Ziying.

    At the same time, if Daninov has any strategic questions, he can come to him at any time, and he will tell him privately if he has any suggestions about the battle situation.

    The only requirement is not to say that he told him these things. In other words, Gao Peng only gives ideas and does not take credit.

    Such a proposal was something Daninov could not refuse. It is foreseeable that with the help of Gao Peng, his official career will go more smoothly, and Gao Peng has also achieved his goal.

    After a dispute caused by Gao Peng, Gao Peng instead received the gratitude of Daninov and Tanya, and Pavlyuchenko also expressed high praise for Gao Peng's choice to fight side by side with Zhang Ziying and live and die together.

    The scene returned to a state of harmony.

    In the evening, Daninov signed a letter of guarantee for Gao Peng, and Gao Peng was able to stay in the officer's apartment, lived in Daninov's room, and chatted with Daninov until midnight before they went to rest.

    There was only one bed, and Daninov gave the bed to Gao Peng to sleep on, while he himself slept on the sofa. Gao Peng declined it, but he accepted it.

    However, Gao Peng did not rest after returning to his room, but jumped out of the window, because there was still a real date waiting for him.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 472 Zhang Ziying's Big Surprise

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    On the top of the department store, when Gao Peng arrived here, Zhang Ziying had already waited for a while, and seeing him coming, she looked at him with a half-smile and said, "Binggege, let the woman wait on the first date, you are committing a big dating taboo."  oh!"

    Gao Peng spread his hands helplessly and said: "I can't help it. Daninov is too much, and he wants to empty out all the stuff in my mind at once."

    "Puchi Who told you to act like a military expert, but you have no interest in official career, hey, sit down!"

    It was only then that Gao Peng noticed that there were two horseshoes on the ground beside him, and he was amazed immediately, because women are still careful.

    After the two sat down, they naturally cuddled together. Gao Peng held Zhang Ziying's shoulders and asked softly, "How about it? Which world will the next reincarnation be?"

    "No. 1 in the world, how about you?"

    "Tathagata God's Palm, what do you plan to do in this world?"

    When Gao Peng was about to speak, he forcibly held back the word "Modern". He was afraid that Zhang Ziying would dislike him if he knew that he had eaten Xiang.

    Zhang Ziying thought for a while, and said: "I plan to stand on the side of the god of iron and courage. From a personal point of view, although Zhu Houzhao, a ruffian emperor, has made some achievements during his reign, he is still a licentious and senseless emperor in general."

    "Especially the eunuch Cao Zhengchun who doted on Cao Zhengchun so much that he corrupted the government. You know the eternally famous 'Leopard House', right?"

    "Besides, what Tie Dan Shenhou does is for Su Xin, what's wrong with him? In my eyes, doing anything for love is forgiven, even if it is to cause chaos in the world."

    "The luckiest thing in a woman's life is to meet a man who can fight against the whole world for herself, and such a man is what I admire the most."

    "That's why I never hated King Zhou You and King Zhou of Shang. If a man can do this for me, I will die in peace."

    "And in terms of benefits, if you help Tie Dan God, you may be able to learn his 'power absorption method'?"

    "This is a skill that is even more powerful than Beiming Shengong. God Lord Tiedan absorbed the internal energy of one hundred and eight masters of the eight sects in one breath, and his skill greatly increased without any side effects."

    "So I plan to help Tie Dan Shenhou to overthrow Zhu Houzhao and make Tie Dan Shenhou the emperor."

    Gao Peng was a bit dumbfounded, so women look at problems from a completely different perspective than men!

    In the eyes of men, how stupid is it to lose everything for a woman?  From a man's point of view, that is to give up a forest for a tree.

    But this kind of man is all because he hasn't met a woman who can make him give up everything!

    Gao Peng caressed Zhang Ziying's beautiful hair. At this time, Zhang Ziying's hair had returned to a shoulder-length female student's head, which looked another completely different charm, "As long as you like, I can be your Zhou Youwang and Shang Zhouwang  .¡±

    Listening to Gao Peng's extremely gentle and touching words of love, Zhang Ziying's heart was sweet, she stuck out her tongue, and said coquettishly: "I don't want it, I just don't hate such a man, but I don't want my man to be like this either."

    "There are all beauties in the world, and they can take care of both. This is the most perfect man. Of course, I can only have one beauty."

    Gao Peng shook his head amusedly, and joked: "Your requirements are really high, I can only say, try your best!"

    Zhang Ziying laughed and said: "Hee hee, I'm joking, you still take it seriously, me, as long as the man I love is by my side, it's better than anything else."

    Gao Peng naturally knew that she was joking, living in this reincarnation world, precarious, wandering on the edge of life and death at any time, Jiang Shan?  Where did Jiangshan come from?

    After the joke came to an end, Gao Peng said seriously: "If you want to help Tiedan God, then you have to face the four masters of Tiandi, Xuanhuang, and the other three. It's not easy to deal with the right and wrong Vajra Immortality!"

    Zhang Ziying chuckled lightly: "So I plan to take his 'Tianshan Snow Lotus'. At that time, my skill will be multiplied, but Cheng Shifei will lose that skill. It is not certain whether I can practice the magical skill of King Kong and indestructibility."

    "Even if he is able to practice it by chance, don't I still have the Qingzhi sword? The Qingzhi sword is indestructible, and with my multiplied skill, how difficult is it to break him?"

    Gao Peng nodded, relieved, and said with a smile: "Since you have already planned it, then I can rest assured."

    "What about you? What are you going to do?"

    Gao Peng shrugged his shoulders and said, "Need to say? Of course, I want to find a way to learn Tathagata Palm.?The broken feet are not bad either. If I learn these martial arts, I will have no shortcomings in my ability, and I will be proficient in all fists, feet and weapons.  "

    "In addition, Shaolin also has a Great Returning Pill that multiplies the skill. It depends on whether I can get it."

    The Tathagata Palm is a very old movie. Zhang Ziying was only ten years old at the time and was still in elementary school. Although she had watched it a little, she couldn't remember the plot, so Gao Peng can say whatever he wants!

    It's just that according to the principle of fairness and justice in which the Lord God arranges the reincarnation world, since the first world in the world has Tianshan snow lotus, a natural treasure that can multiply skills, it is normal for other people's worlds to have similar panacea.

    In the third stage of reincarnation, the applicants will have a huge leap in strength, it depends on how much benefits the applicants can get.

    If the gains are huge, it is natural to leave others far behind, such as Zhang Ziying. Although the camp she chose is very difficult, once she succeeds, the benefits she gets are enough to make her the number one candidate among the applicants.

    But if you can't plan the benefits that you have the opportunity to get, then you will naturally have to fall behind. If you fall behind in the world of reincarnation, you are destined to only become a stepping stone for the master of reincarnation.

    "Binggege, I have prepared a gift for you!" Zhang Ziying said suddenly after a while.

    "Oh? What gift?"

    Zhang Ziying left Gao Peng's arms, spread her hands, and saw four thin booklets appearing in her hands, and handed them to Gao Peng with a smile.

    "What is this? Hindi?" Gao Peng took it curiously, but saw some crooked words written on the cover of the booklet. Although Gao Peng couldn't read it, he could probably see the words that should be Ah San.

    "Open it and have a look, there is a surprise!" Zhang Ziying still looked at Gao Peng with a smile, and said with a seductive tone.

    Gao Peng turned to the first page according to his words, his eyes widened suddenly at the next moment, and he said in a trembling voice: "This this is really a huge surprise! My liver is trembling with shock."

    However, the book is still full of crooked Indian characters, but between each line, it is filled with traditional Chinese characters in petite lowercase.

    And the first sentence is impressively: let him be strong, let him be strong when the breeze blows the hills, let him be tyrannical, the bright moon shines on the river, he will be cruel and he will be evil, and I will be full of sincerity.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 473 Shocked Khrushchev

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "This is the Nine Suns Scripture? Ziying, have you returned to Yitian World?" Gao Peng held four volumes of the Nine Suns Scripture, his eyes flashed with moving light, and said softly while looking at Zhang Ziying.

    Zhang Ziying nodded with a smile, and said: "Well, before coming to this world, I went back to the world of Yitian. After spending several months, I even searched under Kunlun Mountain with the original book of Yitian, and finally found that ape."

    "It's a pity that the time for the six major sects to besiege Guangmingding has not yet come. I searched around the Guangmingding for a while, but I found neither the unspeakable monk nor the entrance to the secret way of the Mingjiao."

    "Xiao Zhao is still secretly investigating, so I can't find Qiankun Yiqi Bag and Qiankun Great Move for the time being. You should practice Nine Suns Divine Art first!"

    "Ren Du's second vein doesn't necessarily have to rely on Qiankun's pouch to get through it. If you can get the Great Return Pill that multiplies your skill, it should be enough to break through the life and death gateway and get through Ren Du's second vein."

    Gao Peng thought for a while, and agreed: "You're right, Zhang Wuji has only practiced for five short years, and his skill accumulation is not enough, so naturally he can't get through the two channels of Ren and Du. If I get the Great Return Pill, my skill will double in an instant.  It is not difficult to break through the innate realm."

    Zhang Ziying nodded and said: "Well, after you go back, you should practice the Nine Suns Divine Kungfu! It took Zhang Wuji five years to practice four volumes of the Nine Suns Manual. With your own skills, you can finish four volumes in a month at most. The rest  It¡¯s just accumulating the true energy of the Nine Suns.¡±

    "In the next stage of reincarnation, I am afraid that the strength of many people will increase greatly, we must not relax!"

    Gao Peng nodded in agreement, then thought of another question, and asked in confusion: "Ziying, why don't you choose to leave? Let's go back to China together, find a place to live in seclusion in Chongqing, practice kung fu every day, and live a happy life?"

    "With your current strength, this hot weapon war is meaningless to you, right?"

    Zhang Ziying spread her hands and asked back: "Are you willing to part with your brothers in the special forces world? Can you do it so that you will never see them again?"

    "People are emotional animals, and they will eventually have emotional bonds! My relationship with Pavlyuchenko is the same as you and Xiaozhuang."

    "In the original history, she had left the front line at this time and stayed safely in the rear, but because of me, she is still fighting at the front line."

    "So I must protect her well, otherwise, if she hangs on the battlefield because of me one day, my mood will be greatly affected, which will be detrimental to my future practice!"

    Gao Peng was stunned, and then nodded slowly, yes, they are about to come into contact with the innate realm, and I am afraid that it will involve the state of mind or the level of the spiritual realm in the future, so we can't be careless.

    "Okay! Anyway, it's only a year, I will accompany you to have fun in this world, just take it as a relaxation!"

    Zhang Ziying smiled sweetly, turned her head and pecked Gao Peng lightly on the face, and said, "Binggege, you are so kind."

    In the early morning of the next day, Zhang Ziying, Daninov, Tanya and Pavlyuchenko took Gao Peng to the headquarters to meet Khrushchev.

    The headquarters is located in a large and intact villa, and there are four people leading it. Naturally, no one will stop Gao Peng.

    Arrived outside Khrushchev's office, asked Gao Peng to wait at the door, and the four of them entered to report. After a while, Zhang Ziying came to open the office door and let him in.

    Gao Peng followed Zhang Ziying into the spacious and bright office of the mine. Khrushchev stood up from behind the desk and walked to the desk with a smile on his face.

    Gao Peng walked to two meters in front of Khrushchev and stopped, bowed slightly, and said, "Hello, respected Comrade Political Commissar."

    Khrushchev nodded with a smile, took two steps forward, stretched out his right hand, and said, "Hello, Comrade Gao Peng, welcome to our country."

    Gao Peng bowed slightly again, held Khrushchev's right hand with both hands, shook it up and down, and then let go.

    Khrushchev nodded secretly. From the point of view of etiquette, Gao Peng should be a highly educated and high-quality talent.

    "I heard from them that you want to join the Soviet Red Army?" Khrushchev asked Gao Peng with a smile.

    Gao Peng nodded solemnly, and said: "Yes, Comrade Political Commissar, my lover Ziying has deep feelings for the Soviet Union. She loves this country and is unwilling to be separated from her good sisters."

    "So I had no choice but to stay and fight side by side with her until the German invaders were defeated. At that time, she would be able to follow me back home with peace of mind."

    Khrushchev was very satisfied with Gao Peng's answer, the smile on his face couldn't help but widen, and his tone became more cordial, "Comrade Gao Peng's feeling of giving everything for love makes people feel happy.Pepe, you are very welcome to join the Soviet Red Army and become our brother. I support you very much.  "

    Hearing Khrushchev's words, Zhang Ziying and the others showed happy smiles on their faces. With Khrushchev's words, Gao Peng's joining the Soviet Red Army was a certainty.

    Gao Peng also showed a joyful smile on his solemn face, and said: "Thank you, Comrade Political Commissar, for your support. I will not let you down."

    Khrushchev smiled and nodded: "I believe you. I heard from Miss Ziying that you are the inheritor of ancient Chinese martial arts, or a top sniper?"

    Gao Peng heard the words and said seriously: "Yes, Comrade Political Commissar, my ancestors are from the martial arts world and have the oldest inheritance of Chinese martial arts."

    Khrushchev said with great interest: "Can you show it?"

    "As you wish." Gao Peng nodded with a smile, turned around and walked away a few steps. Daninov and the others also looked at Gao Peng with bright eyes, wondering how he would show it.

    Seeing that Gao Peng suddenly jumped up, leaped nearly three meters high, and leaned towards the wall. His body was horizontal, and his feet followed the wall for five consecutive steps. Then he turned over and landed on the ground.

    Khrushchev's office is big enough for Gao Peng to spread out. The wind blows out of nowhere in the office, and the documents on the desk are blown away.

    Khrushchev, Pavlyuchenko and others were dumbfounded, and the corner of Zhang Ziying's mouth curled into a playful smile.

    Gao Peng finally ended this ancient martial arts demonstration with a splitting palm, breaking Khrushchev's hat stand with a palm of three meters.

    "click"

    Looking at the upper part of the hat stand that broke off and fell down, Khrushchev and the others exclaimed in unison. The pillar of the hat stand was as thick as an adult's arm, and he hadn't even touched it.  Interrupt, what is the principle?

    Gao Peng stood up and received his merit, walked back to Khrushchev, smiled and said, "I'm sorry, Comrade Political Commissar, for damaging your utensils."

    Khrushchev waved his hands again and again, and said, "It's okay, it's okay, Comrade Gao Peng, the movement you just walked on the wall is the legendary 'flying over the wall', right?"

    Gao Peng smiled and said: "Comrade political commissar is indeed well-informed, and he is indeed flying over the wall."

    Khrushchev smiled, pointed to the hat stand and asked solemnly: "Then what's going on? Why can you break the hat stand at a distance of several meters?"

    Gao Peng replied seriously: "This is our Chinese Qigong. Through practice, we will form an invisible force in our body. This force can do many things."

    "For example, let my body be as light as a swallow, so that I can fly over the eaves and walls, and can also be condensed and fired directly. Some strong people in our country have such a powerful force that it can be compared to a hand grenade when fired."

    "Hiss" Khrushchev gasped, and from this moment on, his impression of China completely changed.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 474 The Emptiness and Reality of Nine Suns Divine Art Great Accomplishment

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    It was midnight again. Gao Peng, who had already put on the uniform of the Soviet Red Army and was directly awarded the rank of major, sat on the top of the shopping mall with Zhang Ziying again, and the two chatted happily about what happened during the day.

    After Khrushchev saw Gao Peng's martial arts, he immediately asked him if he could help him bring out a group of apprentices so that they could be the guards of their leaders in the future.

    Gao Peng's answer made Khrushchev's toothache extremely painful, and he could only give up his little thoughts in the end. Originally, he planned to take out Gao Peng's qigong practice method, and then popularize it in the Soviet Union to form his own thing  .

    But after listening to Gao Peng's introduction about learning Qigong, he decisively gave up this idea.

    Gao Peng said that it is no problem for him to teach Qigong, but the practice of Qigong requires a deep understanding of ancient Chinese culture.

    For example, the knowledge of meridians and acupoints in Chinese medicine, the knowledge of the Book of Changes, Eight Diagrams, Yin-Yang and Five Elements. The most basic thing is to be absolutely proficient in Chinese characters, otherwise you will not even be able to understand the formulas of the heart.  May go mad at any time.

    Khrushchev pondered in his mind that to learn the culture of a country, he must accept the influence of the environment from an early age, and learn it when he is older. In any case, he will not be able to reach the level of proficiency, because he will always be influenced by his own culture.  Influence.

    And if a Russian child learns Chinese characters and Chinese culture from an early age, he can't see anything in a short time. After a long time, wouldn't he be assimilated by China in the Soviet Union?  So Khrushchev had no choice but to give up this tempting idea.

    After hearing from Gao Peng that people like them are very rare in China, and that there are similar people in the Soviet Union or other countries, but they are not known to ordinary people, Khrushchev felt balanced  .

    After that, he set up a file for him and went through the entry procedures. Khrushchev directly organized Gao Peng, Pavlyuchenko, Zhang Ziying, and Tanya into a special sniper team.  Hsiao-fu leadership.

    In the future, according to the war situation, Khrushchev will directly assign combat tasks to them. In other words, only Khrushchev can give them orders, and they do not need to obey anyone's orders.

    This result made Gao Peng very satisfied, and Daninov was also very happy, because in this way, he could often communicate with Gao Peng, and it was safer for Tanya to stay with Gao Peng.

    After that, Gao Peng received his weapons, a Mosin Nagant sniper rifle and a TT-33 semi-automatic pistol.

    As soon as Gao Peng got the gun, Pavlyuchenko took him outside to learn marksmanship. Needless to say, he was blown away by Gao Peng.

    When Gao Peng shot high-difficulty sniper shots such as ricochet sniper, blind sniper, and sniper sniper, and the gun hit, Pavlyuchenko immediately stopped thinking about the marksmanship competition with Gao Peng, and was too shocked.

    However, Gao Peng also took on the responsibility of being the team leader and began to teach them more professional and advanced sniping techniques.

    At this point, Gao Peng stayed in this world. During the day, he took three beauties to practice guns, and at night he began to practice the Nine Suns Manual. He went out to make appointments with Zhang Ziying in the middle of the night.

    The relationship between the two is also gradually warming up, but the conditions are poor now, and Gao Peng doesn't want to take Zhang Ziying casually, but except for the last step, the two of them have done everything that a couple can do.

    Gao Peng's cultivation of the Nine Suns Manual was very smooth. He himself had 20 years of Hunyuan Zhenqi as a foundation, and he quickly completed the four volumes of the Nine Yangs Manual.

    In just one month, all the Hunyuan Zhenqi has been converted into Jiuyang Zhenqi, but the Hunyuan Zhenqi has shrunk by two-thirds in 20 years, and only the Jiuyang Zhenqi has been reduced for seven years.

    However, in the past seven years, Jiuyang Zhenqi is more than a bit stronger than Hunyuan Zhenqi, at least it is much stronger than Zhang Wuji who just came out of Kunlun Mountain. Zhang Wuji at that time was only five years of Jiuyang Zhenqi!

    Zhang Wuji was able to rely on five years of Jiuyang Zhenqi to break through Ren Du's second channel and break the barrier of life and death, all thanks to the help of Qiankun's air bag.

    He emits nine yang zhenqi in the bag, and bounces back and forth in the Qiankun air bag, which is equivalent to dozens of masters exerting their true strength, massaging and squeezing hundreds of acupuncture points all over his body at the same time, and his inner and outer zhenqi are agitated at the same time,  Only then did dozens of entrances on his body break through one by one.

    Opening up the meridians is like digging a hole on the side of a mountain. Digging from one end to the other is naturally slow and laborious. If both ends are dug towards the middle, it will naturally save a lot of effort.

    This is the reason why Zhang Wuji breaks through the threshold of life and death with the help of a bag of air from the universe, so his innate realm is very "virtual" and not real.  Divide the heat, and the skill is weaker.

     So even after learning Taijiquan, it was still a struggle to deal with the two old masters of Xuanming who were in the Houtian realm, and after encountering the masters of the Persian Mingjiao, they did not show the strength that a congenital master should have.

    However, Gao Peng's plan is to accumulate deep internal strength and break through on his own. In this way, in the future, Jiuyang's magical skills will be great, and his skills will naturally be much stronger than Zhang Wuji

    One month later, in March, the Soviet Red Army's combat plan code-named "Star" began, with the purpose of smashing the basic forces of the German Army Group in the direction of Kharkov and recovering the Kharkov industrial zone.

    However, this battle was not smooth, and Daninov was surprised that the battle situation was exactly the same as what Gao Peng said at the beginning.

    During the three-month Battle of Kharkov, due to the excessive expansion of the Soviet Red Army, the offensive troops were defeated by the "b" army group led by the famous German general "Manstein".

    The German army was able to stabilize the front that had been retreating since the defeat at Stalingrad, forming the Kursk salient on the front line.

    The German army hoped to use this protrusion to annihilate the main force of the Soviet Red Army to regain the initiative on the battlefield.

    Khrushchev decisively dispatched a large number of sniper troops and ordered Gao Peng's special team to attack. Gao Peng immediately rushed to Kursk with three beautiful teammates.

    They were active everywhere on the Kursk battlefield, in city ruins, in the wilderness, in the jungle They were everywhere. A large number of German officers died, and four of them formed companies and battalions to eliminate German officers and soldiers.

    However, the German snipers were not their opponents at all. They were often killed by bullets flying from nowhere before they even found the opponent's position. The German offensive was struggling.

    Khrushchev looked at the battle report sent back from the front, and was very satisfied with the record of Gao Peng's special team. At the same time, Daninov also proposed many effective strategies for him, which made Khrushchev more and more popular.  valued.

    Half a year after Gao Peng and Zhang Ziying entered this world, that is, in August 1943, the Soviet Red Army successfully captured Kharkov, and the Battle of Kursk ended with the victory of the Soviet army.

    So far, the German army has never launched a strategic offensive on the Soviet-German battlefield, but turned to strategic defense. The Battle of Stalingrad and the Battle of Kursk can be described as a turning point in the Soviet-German battlefield.

    Gao Peng became famous in the first battle, and the military newspaper controlled by Daninov reported the brilliant achievements of Gao Peng and his special sniper team.  The story was published in the military newspaper.

    Even Gao Peng felt bloody when he read the story, but Daninov didn¡¯t write it indiscriminately. He made it up based on what he told him, his experience in China, and the process of getting acquainted, knowing each other, and falling in love with Zhang Ziying.  of.

    It itself was made up by Gao Peng and Zhang Ziying, coupled with Daninov's artistic processing, the story of Gao Peng and Zhang Ziying is destined to become a popular classic in Russia. Not surprisingly, future generations will definitely make their story into a movie  .

    At the same time, because of these two people, the Soviet Union's assistance to the "Chinese Red Army" in this world has also reached an unprecedented level, which is far from what can be compared in official history.

    Gao Peng and Zhang Ziying have almost become the friendship ambassadors between China and the Soviet Union. They have never set foot in the world of China, and they have become the well-known "Sharp Gunners" among the top leaders of our party in China.

    The leader of our party immediately sent a special envoy to the Soviet Union, intending to meet with this pair of powerful heroes, and at the same time pay a visit to the Soviet Union to express our gratitude for their great assistance.

    At this time, Gao Peng and Zhang Ziying had followed the Soviet Red Army to Ukraine.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 475 Eastern Spear God and Purple Phantom

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    At the Soviet Red Army camp near the Dnieper River, Gao Peng and three beautiful teammates returned to the camp. The Red Army soldiers greeted them warmly as usual.

    "Hey, Gao, how many military badges did you get today?"

    "Tall, you haven't been compared by the girls today, have you? Haha."

    "Huh? Miss Ziying, why are Lyudmila and Tanya so dark, but you are so white?"

    Gao Peng and the others greeted the soldiers freely, and Pavlyuchenko could even fight with the soldiers freely.

    Gao Peng's marksmanship is prodigious, and his record is tough. He has been promoted from major to lieutenant colonel in half a year, but he is humble and gentle. He is not as cold as ordinary snipers.  Won the love of the Red Army soldiers.

    Where there is Gao Peng and his team, the morale of the Red Army soldiers will always be inexplicably high. Their catchphrase is "We have a high team, and we will definitely win."

    However, Gao Peng and the others never let the soldiers down. Every time the battle was heated up, the enemy commander would always die at a critical moment, causing the German army on the front line to fall into chaos without command.

    Gao Peng was called the "Oriental Spear God" by the Soviet Red Army, and Zhang Ziying was called the "Purple Phantom" because of his preference for purple. Although Tanya and Pavlyuchenko each had a famous nickname, their brilliance was recognized by Gao Peng and him.  Zhang Ziying completely covered up.

    Just at this moment, the officer of the Military Affairs Department walked up to Gao Peng holding a telegram worriedly, and said to Gao Peng: "Gao, a telegram came from the headquarters, and it was sent by Comrade Khrushchev himself."

    "A leader of your country is visiting the Soviet Union. I hope to see you and Miss Ziying. Comrade Stalin personally issued an order for you to go to Moscow. Comrade Khrushchev ordered the four-member team to return to Stalingrad and join him.  to Moscow."

    "Oh?" Gao Peng accepted the telegram in surprise, and after hearing the officer's words, the surrounding Red Army soldiers suddenly fell silent, and their expressions of joy gradually faded away.

    The three daughters of Zhang Ziying also came up to watch. When they saw the people who came to visit, Gao Peng and Zhang Ziying were startled and looked at each other. Mr. Zhou?  It turned out to be him who came, soit's really not the time!

    Gao Peng noticed the silence around him, looked up at the Red Army soldiers around him, frowned slightly, and said to the officer, "Please send a report to Comrade Khrushchev for me."

    The officer immediately picked up his pen and prepared to record on the blank paper of the folder.

    Seeing that the officer was getting ready, Gao Peng said: "At this time, the battle of the Dnieper River has reached a critical moment. We cannot leave at this time. The front line needs us, and the brothers need us."

    "Please give us a few more days. I will use the head of the German commander Kluge as a gift to my brothers before leaving. After taking Kluge's head, we will go back, over."

    "Ulla"

    "Ou"

    "It's pretty tall."

    "Gao, I love you so much, Miss Ziying, give me Gao!"

    "Ha ha ha ha¡­¡­"

    There was joy in the camp, and the Red Army soldiers threw their caps into the sky one after another. The military officer was so excited that his face was trembling, and he solemnly saluted Gao Peng, saying: "Thank you, Gao, thank you for what you did for the Soviet Union.  everything."

    Gao Peng smiled and patted him on the shoulder, saying: "Don't say that, don't forget, I am also a Red Army soldier."

    Gunter Hans von Kluge, Field Marshal of Germany, famous military strategist, commander in chief, known as Clever Hans.

    In the official history, he died of poisoning the next year, in August 1944, because he conspired to rebel against Hitler, and the accomplice was arrested and confessed to him.

    But now, he is afraid that he will finish his life a year earlier.

    Late at night three days after Gao Peng received the telegram, Marshal Kluge, commander of the German Army Group Central, sat at his desk at the headquarters of the German camp across the Dnieper River, and fell asleep in a daze with his head propped on his arms.

    The German army was retreating steadily on the major battlefields in Europe, and the situation was becoming more and more unfavorable to Germany. He hadn't had a good night's sleep for a long time.

    Just when he was in a drowsy sleep, a sudden breeze woke him up. The moment he woke up, he saw two Orientals in black, a man and a woman, standing in front of his desk.

    "Who are you? What do you want to do?" Klug didn't yell, because judging from the fact that the other party can easily enter his office, the other party definitely has a way to kill him before he screams.He himself, and they can stand here, are the guards outside really alive?

    Gao Peng smiled slightly, and said in standard German: "We are here to borrow something from Shuai Yuan."

    Kluge calmed down and asked in a deep voice, "What do you want to borrow?"

    "Shua"

    At this moment, Kluge only felt that his vision suddenly began to roll, and the last thing he heard in his consciousness was the words of the oriental man: "Lend your head."

    In the early morning of the next day, the commander of the First Ukrainian Front Army of the Soviet Red Army, General Rokossovsky, the commander-in-chief of the army temporarily followed by Gao Peng and his party, was awakened by a rapid knock on the door early in the morning.

    He thought that something important had happened, so he quickly put on his clothes and left the room, but it was his adjutant who knocked on the door.

    "what happened?"

    "Comrade Commander, when I cleaned your office this morning, I found something extra on your desk."

    "Oh? What?"

    "Klug's head and his military badge."

    Rokossovsky was shocked when he heard this, and then overjoyed, "Who did it?"

    The adjutant showed a bright smile and said, "The Eastern Spearman and the Purple Phantom, they have fulfilled their promise."

    Rokossovsky also laughed, "They are really two lovely young people. Unfortunately, it would be great if they were Soviets. Well, gather the troops and prepare to fight across the river."

    "yes."

    When Rokossovsky launched a powerful offensive on the other side of the Dnieper River, and the German army fell into chaos due to the death of the commander, Gao Peng personally drove a jeep and brought three beautiful teammates back to Stalingrad.

    After more than ten hours of driving, he returned to Stalingrad smoothly. After seeing Khrushchev, Khrushchev did not say anything, but first gave a military salute.

    "Gao, Miss Ziying, thank you for everything you have done for the Soviet Union. The Soviet people will never forget you."

    After Gao Peng returned the military salute upright, he said in doubt: "Comrade political commissar, what do you mean, as if you are saying goodbye to us?"

    Khrushchev was startled when he heard the words, and said tentatively: "Your leader came here in person, no accidents, and should ask you to return to the country to serve the country. Can you refuse?"

    "This" Gao Peng and Zhang Ziying looked at each other with a smile, and said with deep meaning: "Comrade political commissar, who said that serving the country must be in the country? Does helping the Soviet brothers and gaining the friendship of the Soviet Union count as serving the country?  "

    Khrushchev laughed, very happily.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 476 On behalf of the motherland and the people, thank you

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Gao Peng and Zhang Ziying met Mr. Zhou in the Kremlin, and their first impression, well, was exactly the same as the rumors of later generations.

    Mr. Zhou is an almost perfect man, he is elegant and calm, with extraordinary bearing, the perfect unity of great country demeanor and amiability.

    As one of the four most beautiful men in the Republic of China, he is naturally very good looking. The bearded Stalin next to him looks like a barbarian.

    Of course, the handsome Gao Peng and the beautiful Zhang Ziying also caught Mr. Zhou's eyes.

    The aesthetics of the Soviets is slightly different from that of the Chinese. Stalin did not think how handsome Mr. Zhou and Gao Peng were, or how beautiful Zhang Ziying was.

    Today, when I came to see Mr. Zhou, Gao Peng specially wore a youth tunic suit, while Zhang Ziying wore the blue dress and black dress of female college students in the Republic of China. Seeing these two outfits in Moscow made Mr. Zhou very happy.

    In front of Stalin, the few people did not say much, and most of them were polite, until the meeting with Stalin was over and they returned to the place where Mr. Zhou was staying, and they let go.

    And Stalin got Khrushchev's private report that Gao Peng and Zhang Ziying didn't seem to have any intention of returning to China, so he was naturally very happy, and he didn't care much about their private visit to Mr. Zhou.

    "Please sit down, both of you, and don't be polite when you come to my place." Mr. Zhou smiled kindly at the two of them.

    Gao Peng and Zhang Ziying sat down opposite Mr. Zhou, and they were really relaxed. This made Mr. Zhou secretly happy, "Mr. Zhou, I really didn't expect you to come here in person."

    "The chairman attaches great importance to you after learning about your affairs. This time, I am here to strengthen the relationship between the two countries, and to see the "sharp gun" who is thousands of miles away but still has made great contributions to the motherland.  Heroes', hehe."

    Hearing the words "Sharp Gunners" come out of Mr. Zhou's mouth, the two of them were quite dumbfounded.

    "Compared with what Mr. Zhou has done for China, what is our contribution? It is just a small contribution to the cause of the motherland's war of resistance."

    "Hey, there is no difference between the front and back of the revolution, but the division of labor is different! Because of the two of you, we have received a lot of aid from the Soviet Union, which is of great significance to our cause of the War of Resistance!"

    Speaking of this, Mr. Zhou sighed softly, and said: "Now our army's weapons and equipment are slowly catching up, but in terms of army training, we are still crossing the river by feeling the stones. The most lacking is Mr. Gao and Ms. Zhang who have experience.  Talent!"

    Gao Peng and Zhang Ziying looked at each other, and they naturally heard the hidden meaning of Mr. Zhou, and Gao Peng had already prepared for it. He had been preparing for this matter since the day he received the telegram.

    I saw Gao Peng put his hand into the inner pocket of his clothes, actually took out a thick notebook from the reincarnation table, handed it to Mr. Zhou with both hands, and said: "About this matter, I have some things here, please have a look at Mr. Zhou  .¡±

    "Oh? It seems that Mr. Gao really never forgets his motherland. It's rare, rare." Mr. Zhou admired, reached out to take it, and turned to the first page. The title on the head immediately caught his eyes.

    I saw "Soldier Training Outline" written on the header of the first page. Mr. Zhou followed the outline and his eyes became brighter and brighter. This turned out to be a systematic training plan for soldiers.

    It includes queue training, physical training, tactical training and other systems, which are very complete and very scientific.

    And after reading the "Soldier Training Outline", another thing that caught Mr. Zhou's attention was "Special Warfare Essay".

    After the three-page discussion, there is the "Special Forces Training Outline", followed by "Sniper Training Outline", "Sniper Long-range Shooting Calculation Formula" and other things related to training the army.

    After more than two hours, Mr. Zhou finished reading the contents of the notebook, closed the notebook carefully, took a deep breath, held the notebook in both hands, and sighed: "Mr.  Its value is no less than a million troops!"

    After speaking, Mr. Zhou stood up and solemnly said to Gao Peng: "On behalf of the motherland and the people, thank you."

    After speaking, he slowly bowed down. Gao Peng was shocked when he saw this, and in a flash, he came to Mr. Zhou, supported him, and said anxiously: "What is Mr. Zhou doing? This is what I should do.  How can you deserve Mr. Zhou's respect?"

    Mr. Zhou grasped Gao Peng's arms and said earnestly, "Mr. Gao, come back! The motherland needs you."

    Gao Peng heard the words and said seriously: "Don't worry, Mr. Zhou, we will definitely go back, but not now. For us now, staying in the Soviet Union is more useful than returning to China."

    Mr. Zhou listenedWhen Peng Peng said this, his heart moved, and he said: "Mr. Gao means"

    Gao Peng let go of Mr. Zhou's arm, took two steps back, and said solemnly: "Mr. Zhou should understand that as long as we are still in the Soviet Union, the Soviet Union will always owe us."

    "Not to mention anything else, just how much is the head of the German Marshal we took off the Dnieper River two days ago, how much is that worth? And in the future we will definitely create more brilliant achievements and value for the Soviet Union."

    "Then when our country needs some aid, does the Soviet Union have the nerve to refuse?"

    "China has no shortage of people, what it lacks is weapons, equipment and logistical materials. Now that production in the Soviet Union is gradually recovering, the pressure on logistics will become less and less, and more materials will be available to support China by then."

    "at last¡­¡­"

    Speaking of this, Gao Peng took a few steps closer to Mr. Zhou, and whispered in his ear: "There are no permanent friends between countries. If the Soviet Union in the future then we guarantee that if the Soviet Union is on the battlefield, there will be generals above the regiment level."  , then we are dereliction of duty."

    Mr. Zhou was shocked when he heard the words, looked at Gao Peng with burning eyes, and also asked softly: "Dare to ask Mr. Gao, what is your support?"

    Gao Peng smiled slightly, walked away a few steps, and nodded to Zhang Ziying. Mr. Zhou looked at the two puzzled.

    Seeing Zhang Ziying standing up, she stretched out her hand to lift the black skirt, revealing her white and slender thighs. Mr. Zhou was about to turn his eyes away to avoid suspicion, but was attracted by the objects on the outside of Zhang Ziying's thighs.

    Seeing that there was a holster tied to the outside of Zhang Ziying's thigh, Zhang Ziying reached out and pulled out the pistol with a silencer in the holster, and pointed directly at Gao Peng.

    Mr. Zhou asked in surprise: "Miss Ziying, what are you doing?"

    Zhang Ziying smiled and said: "Mr. Zhou, don't panic, Gao Peng just wants to show Mr. Zhou his support."

    "Oh?" Mr. Zhou suddenly noticed that there was a hot breath in the room out of thin air. Looking intently, he saw that there seemed to be an invisible air current flowing in Gao Peng's right hand, which made the air a little distorted. In his eyes, there was also  It emits a pure light that seems to be real.

    Mr. Zhou's eyes widened suddenly, "Thiscould it be"

    "Puff puff"

    Zhang Ziying fired three shots at Gao Peng from three meters away, but saw Gao Peng's hand shadow swiping past him, and his body was unscathed.

    Immediately Gao Peng put his clenched hand in front of Mr. Zhou and slowly spread it out. Mr. Zhou saw three deformed bullets lying quietly in Gao Peng's palm.

    Mr. Zhou exclaimed: "Mr. Gao, is this Qigong?"

    Gao Peng nodded and said with a smile: "To be more precise, it is internal strength. Internal strength is divided into the acquired state and the innate state. Ziying and I are both martial arts masters who have stepped into the innate state with one foot."

    "I am not afraid that Mr. Zhou will think that we are arrogant. In today's Chinese martial arts, if we want to decide between the number one in the world and the number two in the world, unless the two of us fight."

    Zhang Ziying gave him a blank look when she heard the words, but she didn't refute Gao Peng's "couple", obviously acquiescing, but her heart felt inexplicably sweet.

    Mr. Zhou nodded again and again, sighed: "I understand, then you all be careful, I am in the motherland, waiting for the day when you return with glory."

    Gao Peng nodded seriously and said: "Don't worry, Mr. Zhou, that day will not be too far away, and we will definitely be able to catch up with the great cause of the unification of the motherland."

    After hearing Gao Peng's profound words, Mr. Zhou showed a knowing smile, and solemnly extended his right hand to Gao Peng.

    Two big hands were held together.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 477 The so-called Entrance of Life and Death

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Mr. Zhou left with a batch of weapons, equipment and logistics aided by the Soviet Union, as well as the notebook that condensed the painstaking efforts of generations of PLA military experts for decades.

    In return, Gao Peng brought his team back to the front line, just as he assured Stalin before leaving Moscow, if the German army's regiment-level and above generals appear on the battlefield within the range of their team, if they can survive the battle  One hour, and that would be his dereliction of duty.

    Sure enough, since Gao Peng's team returned to the front line, the German army has been in a state of independent warfare without a unified command for a long time. However, they are used to fighting blitzkrieg, and large armies cooperate to fight, so they can't play guerrilla warfare with small groups of troops.

    The result was naturally a steady retreat, and he was driven out of the Soviet Union at a faster rate than in the original history, and the time for Gao Peng and Zhang Ziying to exchange was finally running out.

    On the hills near the Romanian Soviet Red Army camp, Gao Peng and Zhang Ziying bid farewell.

    "I'm leaving, remember to be careful in the world of reincarnation, I'll wait for you." Zhang Ziying looked up at Gao Peng and said softly.

    Gao Peng pulled her over, gently hugged her into his arms, and said softly, "You too, don't be brave, admit it when it's time to admit it, promise me, and live a good life."

    "Well, I will."

    Gao Peng hugged Zhang Ziying and gave her a deep kiss as a goodbye.

    The next moment, the reincarnation watch on Zhang Ziying's wrist lit up with a halo, Zhang Ziying gently pushed Gao Peng's head away, her pretty face flushed, and she said coquettishly: "They are watching!"

    Gao Peng was startled, and immediately realized that Zhang Ziying had returned, and now this is her virtual one.

    Immediately he chuckled and said: "Just look at it, they are envious and jealous."

    Zhang Ziying lowered her head shyly, Gao Peng turned his head and raised his right hand towards the direction of the camp, as if shooting a gun.

    Behind a tent in the camp hundreds of meters away, Pavlyuchenko smiled and put down the sniper rifle that was used as a telescope.

    Gao Peng chatted with Zhang Ziying of the avatar for a while, and he found that getting along with Zhang Ziying of the avatar is really interesting.

    Because she doesn't have the memory of Zhang Ziying, she is an authentic woman of the Republic of China, so she is very easy to be shy, and she will become shy after a little teasing, and her pretty face will turn red, but this kind of her is so beautiful that Gao Peng is very interested.

    However, he couldn't get along with the avatar Zhang Ziying for too long. Half an hour later, it was time for Gao Peng to return

    Returning to the main god's space, Gao Peng began a long-term retreat, but now that Zhang Ziying is with him, he dare not spend all the reward points at any time. Now he is not only responsible for himself, but also for Zhang Ziying.

    So he spent nearly 110,000 reward points in exchange for fifteen years, and kept about 50,000 reward points. With 50,000 reward points, even if all missions in a world fail, it is enough to deduct them, so that he will not  was obliterated.

    For the past fifteen years, Gao Peng has painstakingly cultivated the Nine Suns Manual, but he is only accumulating true energy, not trying to break through the last layer of barriers, but slowly opening up the forty-three acupoints of Ren Du's second channel one by one  , as for the eighty-one entrances, Gao Peng did not touch them for the time being.

    The eighty-one entrances must be broken through in one go, otherwise, if one fails, one will be burnt to death by the zhenqi that has reached the extreme yang state.

    Just because these eighty-one entrances are broken through, you will succeed, and if you fail to break through, you will die, so it is called the entrance of life and death.

    As long as you can break through all the life and death gateways in one breath, you can achieve the state where the anode and yin are born, yin and yang interact with each other, water and fire complement each other, and the dragon and the tiger meet.

    At this point, the physical body is innate instead of acquired, and the true energy is self-generated and inexhaustible, and ordinary fists and feet can also emit extremely powerful attack power.

    The defensive power is even more unrivaled. It protects the body with true qi, rebounds external attacks, and becomes an indestructible body.

    Nine Suns Divine Kung Fu is a collection of the principles of martial arts that can be thoroughly mastered. After being practiced, it can be used by all martial arts in the world. This kung fu also includes bone shrinking kung fu, gecko swimming wall kung fu, etc. Although it is not a unique skill, it is very useful in some cases.  Practical kung fu.

    Gao Peng didn't intend to borrow external force, so he needed to break through the entrances one by one, unlike Zhang Wuji, who was equivalent to hitting eighty-one entrances at the same time in a bag of Qiankun's air, so he could naturally go down in one go.

    However, it is precisely because of this that the benefits he gained from breaking through the entrances are the least. Naturally, it is far less than breaking through one by one and fully absorbing the innate aura contained in each entrance.

    After a person is born, before the brine door on the head is closed, he is actually a congenital body. At that timeThe porch on the chest is open, and the innate qi brought out from the mother's womb still exists in the body.

    But with the development and maturity, the brine door above the head is closed, the connection with the heaven and the earth is completely severed, the entrance will also be closed automatically, and the huge innate energy in the entrance is sealed in it.

    Every time a porch is broken through, the innate qi inside it can be drawn out by exercises, warming up and transforming the physical body, so that the physical body turns from acquired to innate.

    But Zhang Wuji broke through eighty-one profound entrances at one time, and then immediately fell into the process of fighting Cheng Kun. Naturally, he had no time to absorb the huge innate energy and wasted it in vain. That's why we say that Zhang Wuji's innate realm is very "virtual."  ".

    During the fifteen years of hard work in closed doors, thirty-eight of the forty-three acupoints on Ren Du's second meridian were opened, and only five acupoints were not opened.

    Excluding the time spent opening up the acupoints, Gao Peng has only accumulated nearly ten years of skill, plus the original seven years of skill, now Gao Peng also has 17 or 18 years of accumulation of Jiuyang Zhenqi.

    Only because the Nine Suns Divine Art is cultivated by Yuan Yang's undisturbed boy body, the entry is the fastest, and Gao Peng's Yuan Yang has already been handed over, if it weren't for him, he himself has twenty years of Hunyuan Zhenqi  , I'm afraid it will be difficult for him to get started.

    such a pity!  If he had obtained the Nine Suns Divine Kungfu during the time when he was practicing Shaolin's basic internal skills, he probably wouldn't know what level he had reached by now.

    However, even now, I believe that as long as one can get the Da Huan Pill, one will be able to break into the Xiantian in one go. By then, the body itself will already have yin and yang, and it doesn't matter whether it is a virgin or not.

    At the end of the training time, Gao Peng still returned to the world of I am a special soldier and rested for a month. Then he went to the world of Deer and Cauldron and gave Lu Gaoxuan some corpse powder for him to research and manufacture.

    Then, even if he was working on state affairs while resting, in fact, to him, working on state affairs was equivalent to rest.

    Years of practice are too boring, but it is a kind of soothing adjustment when you get busy.

    After the break, the reincarnation time has officially arrived. This time it is the reincarnation world with an urban background. Gao Peng no longer even needs to exchange gold and silver, because the gold and silver in his reincarnation table are calculated in kilograms.

    In addition to the deadly choke gun, Gao Peng also carried firearms that he hadn't used for a long time, but he only brought a few pistols instead of a rifle. For him now, firearms are just toys.

    This time he did not wear the youth tunic suit again. After all, this time he was going to the city, not the Republic of China.

    So Gao Peng changed into a casual suit, and after putting it on, he stepped directly into the beam of transmission light.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 478 Playing a big one, what's the matter?

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The World of Reincarnation: "Modern Tathagata Palm"

    Reincarnation Mode: Experience Mode

    Task 1, choose a camp, break the bones of the four great monks, release Tian Can, capture Princess Yunluo, choose the Tian Can camp, and get 1000 reward points.

    Break the silkworm cocoon that trapped Princess Yunluo, rescue Princess Yunluo, take her away, choose Princess Yunluo's camp, and get 10,000 reward points.

    Post a follow-up task as soon as the task is completed.

    Gao Peng looked at the task information on the reincarnation table, his eyes flickered, and he thought secretly, this time the difference in camp selection rewards is so large, does the main god have any deep meaning?

    Not surprisingly, if you choose the Princess Yunluo camp, then the follow-up missions are mostly to defeat Tiancan, protect Princess Yunluo, etc., and this should be a world without mission completion missions, the rewards are estimated to be so much, and the missions  It is very difficult.

    Tian Can's body has more than a hundred years of the power of the silkworm, and Tian Can's foot is so powerful that it takes a hundred years of skill to practice it, and the person with the magic of the silkworm can't be killed at all.

    After being beaten to death, the celestial silkworm's magical power operates on its own, silk emerges from the pores, and wraps itself in a cocoon. Not only can it be resurrected, but the celestial silkworm's magical power can go further.

    After dying nine times, the Celestial Silkworm has achieved great feats. With more than a thousand years of skill, he has almost existed like a god. Who else in the world can control him?

    Unless after beating him to death for the first time, chop him into pieces, or burn him to ashes, destroy his body and wipe out his traces, but what if he can't be killed and let him escape?

    Even if he got the Great Returning Pill and doubled his skill, it was only a mere 30 years of skill. Whether he could issue the "Ten Thousand Buddhas Chaozong" was still a matter of debate, and most likely he would have to rely on Yan Zhen's supernatural power to defeat him.

    But it's just that it can be defeated, and there is no benefit at all. The difference in rewards for this task is so large, it seems that it is probably a trap of the main god.

    So what if you choose the Tiancan camp?  Judging from the original play, although Tiancan is the number one master of the evil sect, he himself is not a heinous person.

    He likes Princess Yunluo, and has pursued her for eight hundred years, but he has never thought of using force. At most, this person is lawless, does whatever he wants, and acts according to his likes and dislikes. In fact, whoever is capable is not lawless?

    Therefore, Tiancan is not a big villain, on the contrary, this guy is so simple that he is almost stupid.

    From the fact that he said "a very small part of those who offend me must die", it can be seen that this guy is not a bloodthirsty person, and that very small part must have offended him severely  the kind that got it.

    This is indeed the case. Later, he was fooled by the protagonist with a bank card, dismantled the cash machine, and hijacked the protagonist's boss, thinking that he was the governor of Hong Kong.  Didn't kill them, just used the silkworm Gu to control them.

    Looking at the whole drama of Modern Tathagata God's Palm, Tiancan has never killed a single person from the beginning to the end, which is also very inconsistent with his status as the number one master of evil ways.

    In the end, he was defeated by the protagonist's Wanfo Dynasty, and even turned enemies into friends with the protagonist and others. Therefore, if he chooses the Tiancan camp, it is not really seeking skin from a tiger. On the contrary, Gao Peng can use Tiancan to the extreme and sell it.  He also had to count the money for himself.

    It's just that if you choose the Tiancan camp, you won't be able to learn Yan Zhen's ability for a short-term burst, but if you can learn the magic of the silkworm, then

    After Gao Peng's eyes flickered quickly, he finally made up his mind. This time, he will play big.

    After making a decision, Gao Peng walked out of the land of descent. It was late at night, and the place was a wilderness with dense vegetation.

    The next moment, Gao Peng squatted down, just because he heard some movement in the grass, his heart moved, his ears gathered together, and he listened to the surrounding movement, and then he heard a conversation.

    "This is a horse from the Han Dynasty, all of which are national treasures of China." This sentence was spoken with a pure Shaanxi accent.

    "Yo, it looks real!" This sentence is in Mandarin with a strong Cantonese accent.

    The Shaanxi accent said again: "All I sell are real products, there are no fakes here!"

    "What? I just want fake ones, and I want to bring them back to Hong Kong to deceive Hong Kong people."

    "Oh, there are no fakes here, it's all real!"

    At this time, another voice sounded, "If these are real products, they are all national treasures. You can't take them. If you are caught, you will be shot."

    "Oh, if you don't tell me, who will know?"

    "we know."

     As soon as the kid finished speaking, he heard a roar in unison. The hillside was brightly illuminated, and dozens of bright flashlights were directed downwards. Dozens of police soldiers with live ammunition suddenly stood up from the grass and raised their hands.  Gun aimed down.

    "Don't run, run and shoot again, stop."

    "Da da da¡­¡­"

    The public security soldiers did not expect that the smugglers below also had guns. The firepower was not weak, and they were all automatic weapons. They all squatted down immediately, and the two sides exchanged fire in an instant.

    After Gao Peng heard this, he basically understood the situation at this time. It should be the time when the two protagonists, Wu Dehui and Gu Lichi, came to Shaanxi to smuggle some antiques back to Hong Kong, and they were meeting with mainland smugglers.

    It's a pity that the movements of those smugglers have long been grasped by the Public Security Bureau, but they were caught by the public security soldiers.

    After Gao Peng figured it out, he unobtrusively performed the Gecko Swimming Kungfu, using his limbs on the ground for a little help, and quickly rushed to the side of the two protagonists half a foot off the ground. The Gecko Swimming Wall Kungfu does not have to be on the wall  Yes, geckos can also run very fast on the ground.

    "Da da da da"

    "Bang bang bang"

    Wu Dehui and Gu Lichi ran around in the grass in panic, and after running to a certain position, they really didn't have the courage to run on the battlefield where bullets were flying around, so they squatted down with their heads in their hands, and shouted: "Don't shoot!  "

    Unexpectedly, after they finished shouting, the gunfire really stopped. The two looked at each other in surprise, and Gu Lichi said in amazement: "There is really no sound, you are very obedient!"

    "Boom Shoo Boom"

    "ah¡­¡­"

    Just as he finished speaking, there was a sudden scream, and the next moment, there was a loud noise from the bunker where the smugglers were hiding, and the flames of the explosion clearly reflected the bewildered faces of the two.  The smuggler was directly blown into the air.

    However, when the public security soldiers saw the powerful firepower of the smugglers, they directly used mortars, which made Gao Peng secretly sigh. The firepower configuration of the public security in the early 1990s was really fierce!

    "Wowthey didn't shoot, they fired, let's go!"

    "Mr. Gu, you go first, I will try my best to cover you." At this moment, a smuggler with a submachine gun in his hand and a chain of ammunition on his body rushed to the two of them and said to them  .

    Gu Lichi said with a face full of emotion: "That's really embarrassing!"

    "Then I'm leaving first, you guys cover me." Upon hearing Gu Lichi's words, the smuggler put the submachine gun into Gu Lichi's arms without saying a word, took off the ammunition belt, hung it on Wu Dehui's body, and then disappeared  got into the grass.

    ""

    The two looked at each other, and Gu Lichi cried out in grief and indignation: "I'm just saying politely, what's the matter!" (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 479 The Man Has Gold Under His Knees

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Go down and catch those two with guns, hurry up." The public security soldiers shouted and rushed towards Wu Dehui and Gu Lichi.

    "The one with a gun? Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh" Gu Lichi threw away the submachine gun in his hand, and the two of them didn't care whether they could see clearly, and rushed forward with their heads covered.

    In this case, if you want to survive without being caught, you need to see if you have the aura of the protagonist on your body, because the aura of the protagonist represents a huge amount of luck.

    Nine out of ten people without a halo fall off a cliff and bleed to death. In the best case, they only break their legs and save their lives. In the end, they are caught by the police and put in jail.

    But with the aura of the protagonist around, it is different. Although it is also falling off the cliff, not only will it be fine, but you will be able to get the secret book, learn the magic skills, and reach the pinnacle of life from then on.

    Wu Dehui and Gu Lichi are obviously the guys with the halo of the protagonist. They rolled down a steep slope, nothing happened, and the voice of the police has long been inaudible. Obviously, the two have escaped from danger.

    "Hiss"

    "Ohthere is a snake, I was bitten by a snake, I was bitten by a snake!" Wu Dehui suddenly exclaimed, Gu Lichi saw it, without saying a word, grabbed Wu Dehui's hand that was bitten by a snake and started taking drugs  .

    Gao Peng, who was hiding aside, was secretly amused. He could see clearly that it was just a cauliflower snake, and it was not poisonous at all.

    "It's okay, I'll suck out the poison for you." Gu Lichi said with dignity after taking a few mouthfuls of blood and spitting it out.

    Wu Dehui said with a full face of emotion: "You are so loyal, you are not like your usual person at all, thank you!"

    Unexpectedly, just after Wu Dehui said this sentence, Gu Lichi's awe-inspiring expression immediately collapsed, and he said with a mournful face: "Return the love, I was also bitten by a snake, now it's your turn to help me take drugs."

    Wu Dehui's face froze with emotion, curled his lips, and said that this kid can't be so loyal!  Immediately said helplessly: "Where do you suck?"

    "Uh" Gu Lichi turned around, turned his butt towards Wu Dehui, pointed to the row of teeth marks on his butt, and said, "Here."

    "Ah? Ass?" Wu Dehui stood up abruptly, and said angrily, "At this point, you might as well make a heroic sacrifice."

    "Huh? You call me dead? Have you made a mistake?"

    "That's right!"

    Gu Lichi shouted excitedly: "Every time I eat, I will let you eat a big portion, I will also give you the ham in the middle of the sandwich, and I will let you go to the toilet. If you are bitten by a snake, I will help you take drugs. Now you  Won't you suck it for me?"

    The more Gu Lichi said, the more sad he became, but Wu Dehui refused to budge, "You let me do such a disgusting thing, are you being loyal?"

    "Then what should I do?" Gu Lichi's voice was filled with tears.

    These two boys have also lived in the city for a long time, and they have no common sense at all. If snakes are really poisonous, they have been talking about it for a long time, and they have already started to have poisoning reactions. How can they be so angry here?

    What's more, the wounds bitten by poisonous snakes are all two tooth cavities, where can there be a row of tooth marks?

    Wu Dehui looked around, and the string of bullet chains that fell on the ground suddenly attracted his attention. His eyes lit up, he picked up the string of bullet chains, and said happily, "Have you seen how Stallone saved himself?"

    Gu Lichi shook his head again and again, Wu Dehui looked like he was holding a wisdom pearl, and said: "Quickly bend down and stick your butt up."

    Gu Lichi asked weakly: "Will you die?"

    Wu Dehui shouted impatiently: "How do I know? If you don't want to die, just do it."

    Gu Lichi had no choice but to bow down and stick his butt up.

    Wu Dehui unscrewed the warheads of several bullets, poured the propellant inside on the place where Gu Lichi's butt was bitten by the snake, and then took out a lighter.

    "chi chi"

    When the sparks came together, Gu Lichi screamed and rushed forward, "Ah that Stallone is an idiot, he burned my ass ah ah I want to kill this Stallone eh  oops¡­¡­"

    "Hey, don't run around, I don't know the way! Achi Hey, wait for me, Achi" Wu Dehui hurriedly followed.

    And before Gu Lichi rushed out, Gao Peng had already performed lightness kung fu and rushed out first, because he remembered that in the original play, Gu Lichi's ass was on fire, so he rushed forward regardless, and fell into the ancient tomb where Tiancan and Princess Yunluo were sealed.  among.

    Jumping ten feet forward, he found a hole covered by weeds. Without any hesitation, he jumped into it. There was a pool below. Gao Peng tiptoed lightly on the water surface.At one o'clock, he turned over and landed on the land beside him smoothly.

    A few seconds later, Gu Li Chi fell, and fell into the water with a plop. Gao Peng folded his hands in front of his chest, and stood in the shadow beside him, staring at Gu Li Chi with a half-smile.

    After Gu Lichi fell into the water, he quickly popped up, humming and crawling towards the shore. When he just climbed onto the shore, Wu Dehui also fell down.

    "Brother, you won't scream when you fall?" Wu Dehui yelled at Gu Lichi frantically.

    Gu Li Chi said weakly: "When I fell down, my mouth was full of water, what do you call it?"

    Wu Dehui climbed up to the shore speechlessly, sat on the shore with Gu Lichi, took out a flashlight from his arms, pushed the switch, and it was still on.

    At this moment, they suddenly heard a faint voice from behind, "Hey, who are you? What are you doing here?"

    "Wow¡­¡­"

    "Plop"

    Surprised by this, the two people who were still in shock moved forward and fell into the pool again.

    Gao Peng came out of the shadows, and Wu Dehui quickly pointed the flashlight at Gao Peng. Seeing that the other party was a young man dressed similarly to them, Wu Dehui immediately shouted angrily: "Brother, you will scare people to death when you suddenly speak from behind other people."

    Gao Peng spread his hands and said, "What else? Do you want me to stand on the water and talk to you?"

    Gu Lichi also shouted with a fierce look: "Hey, who are you? Why are you here? What the hell kind of place is this?"

    "Herehuh?"

    Just as Gao Peng was about to answer, his eyes narrowed suddenly, and he raised his hand and volleyed towards the water behind Gu Lichi.

    "Boom"

    "Wow"

    Wu Dehui and Gu Lichi froze, they didn't care at all that they were poured all over their faces by the pool water, their eyes widened, their necks were stiff and they turned to look back, only to see the body of a three-meter-long big snake with the thickness of an arm  It fell from mid-air together with the water that was blown into the air, and then sank into the water.

    "Hey, there are snakes in the water, why don't you come up?"

    "Wow¡­¡­"

    "Clatter clatter"

    The two hurriedly climbed ashore, away from the shore, and at the same time were three meters away from Gao Peng.

    "You who are you? What is this place?" Wu Dehui asked Gao Peng weakly.

    Gao Peng smiled slightly and said: "Strictly speaking, this is an ancient tomb, but the people in this ancient tomb did not die. As for me, I am an inheritor of ancient Chinese martial arts."

    "Ancient martial arts?" Gu Lichi's eyes lit up, he gestured with his palm, and said, "Then what you just did was the legendary palm splitting?"

    Gao Peng shrugged and said, "That's right, it's Splitting the Palm."

    Hearing this, Gu Lichi didn't say a word, just fell to his knees with a thud, clasped his fists together and said excitedly: "I beg Master to accept me as an apprentice and pass on my peerless martial arts. In the future, I will be a chivalrous disciple, fighting against injustice, and safeguarding the martial arts world."  justice."

    Seeing this, Wu Dehui pointed at Gu Lichi and yelled: "Hey, did you make a mistake, the man has gold under his knees, how can you just kneel?"

    "Plop"

    Just after Wu Dehui finished speaking, he also knelt down resolutely, clasped his fists and said: "I beg Master to accept us as disciples." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 480 Shocking the Entrance of Life and Death

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Pfft cough cough cough damn" Gao Peng looked at Wu Dehui with a smile on his face, thinking you have such a backbone!

    "Are you sure that after learning peerless martial arts, you will act chivalrously and uphold justice in the martial arts?" Gao Peng looked at the two with a half-smile and asked.

    Gu Lichi nodded like pecking rice, and said with a righteous face: "That's right, although I am a gambler and owe a lot of usury, I also have a chivalrous heart."

    Wu Dehui repeatedly nodded in agreement, "Yes, yes! Master, we all want to do our part to maintain the righteous way of martial arts, so please accept us!"

    Gao Peng nodded and said: "Very good, very good, you are really a model of martial arts righteousness, so"

    Hearing what Gao Peng said, the faces of the two were delighted, but when Gao Peng said that, the faces of the two froze.

    "So I'd better get rid of you!"

    "Ah? Master, why is that?"

    Gao Peng Shi Shiran said: "Because I am the number one master of the evil sect of martial arts today, and I came here to rescue the number one master of the evil sect who was sealed here seven hundred years ago.  To avoid going against my evil faction in the future, you should die!"

    After Gao Peng finished speaking, he raised his palm, and Wu Dehui and Gu Lichi's faces looked like they had eaten flies. Nima, you have to look like a master of the evil sect if you are a master of the evil sect!  What the hell is it to dress up like a sunny boy?

    "Misunderstanding, misunderstanding, Master, it's all because we don't know Taishan. We are afraid that you are those hypocrites in the righteous way, so we have to say this. In fact, what we admire most are those who are straightforward, bold, and righteous in the evil sect.  An expert in the sky."

    Gu Lichi also said with a flattering smile on his face: "Yes, master, master's Wen Chengwu virtues, will be blessed by the common people, and will dominate the world for thousands of years."

    Looking at the two people with charming smiles on their faces, Gao Peng was really a little speechless and asked the sky, man, how can he be so shameless?

    Gao Peng was a little afraid of these two treasures, waved his hands, and said: "Okay, don't talk too much, I will talk about the apprenticeship later, if you are obedient, I will teach you martial arts, and now I am waiting here, I will go to the master first  Get out, don't run around, there are many snakes in here."

    Speaking of this, Gao Peng pointed in one direction and said: "There is a big ingot over there, about ten to twenty kilograms of gold, but there is a mechanism under the gold ingot, once the ingot is taken away, the mechanism will activate  This ancient tomb is completely sealed."

    "But you don't have to be afraid, with my skill, I can easily break the ancient tomb, so the gold ingot is yours."

    The two looked in the direction of Gao Peng's finger, and immediately bowed to Gao Peng excitedly, "Thank you, Master, thank you, Master."

    "Well, remember, don't run around." Gao Peng explained again, and then ignored the two of them. He used lightness kung fu, skimmed the water, and disappeared into the depths of the ancient tomb after a few jumps.

    "Wow, did you see it? It's floating on the water. If you learn this skill, you don't need to take a car to go to Shenzhen in the future. You can just run across the Shenzhen River."

    Gu Lichi glanced at Wu Dehui, and said, "That's all you have to offer."

    Ignore him after finishing talking, stood up, looked at the huge gold ingot with bright eyes, and almost drooled, "It's good to get rich, and there are evil factions! They don't need to talk about morals, lawlessness  , it¡¯s easier to get rich with them.¡±

    Wu Dehui said hesitantly: "But people from the evil faction are also easy to break the law. No matter how powerful their martial arts are, they can still deal with guns?"

    Gu Lichi glanced at him contemptuously, and said: "You are stupid! Didn't you see the speed of that man just now? The speed is so fast, it's too late to aim, a powerful martial arts master can even catch bullets, and he is not a piece of wood  , stand up and let you fight."

    Wu Dehui rolled his eyes, and said angrily: "You have read too many novels!"

    "Oh, don't talk too much, go and get the gold first, and get rich!"

    However, Gao Peng performed lightness kung fu and went all the way into the deepest part of the ancient tomb. He dropped a coin into the toad statue with its mouth wide open and said, "Once a copper coin is inserted, it will shine brightly."  A flame was lit, illuminating the stone chamber brightly.

    Gao Peng turned his head and looked around, and he had a panoramic view of the scene in the stone room.

    There are two high platforms in the stone room. On one high platform stands a huge cocoon, and on the other high platform sits cross-legged a middle-aged man in ancient costume covered in spider webs. The middle-aged man has obviously been dead for a long time, but he is not rotten at all.  Lifelike, it is a generation of heroes Long Jianfei.

    And at two highUnderneath, a tall and thin man wearing a bamboo hat, a dark suit, and a mustache on his lips stood silently.

    The four skeletons were entangled around him in various poses, and their phalanges each hit a dead spot of him.

    The two skeletons on the left and right touched the temples on both sides of his head. One skeleton was kneeling on the ground, but its phalanges touched the Zhangmen point on his waist.

    The so-called Baihui fell to the ground, the tail did not return home, the Zhangmen was hit, and ten people and nine people died. The sun and the dumb door must meet the king of Hades.

    These are the explanations about the location of the fatal acupoints on the human body. This day, Tian Can was hit in four fatal acupoints, but he just entered a state of suspended animation, which shows his profound skill.

    Gao Peng temporarily ignored Tiancan and Princess Yunluo in the silkworm cocoon, but went straight to Long Jianfei's body, and took the wooden box from his side, Gao Peng's heart was burning.

    Opening the wooden box, the first thing that catches the eye is two ancient books, which are the secrets of Tathagata God's Palm and Seven-Rolling Slash, and beside it is a long strip wrapped in red cloth.

    Looking at the long strip, Gao Peng secretly sighed, which idiot made this?  Why not make one?  Even if you knead into a ball, that's fine!

    But no matter what it looks like, you have to eat it. Gao Peng first put down the wooden box, opened the red cloth, and revealed the brown Da Huan Pill.

    "Well, it doesn't look too much like a xiang! It's more like a cooked sausage!" Gao Peng comforted himself secretly, and then chewed Da Huan Dansai in his mouth.

    Da Huan Dan is not bitter, except for a smell of traditional Chinese medicine, it is not too difficult to accept. Once Da Huan Dan entered his stomach, Gao Peng suddenly felt a hot air rising from his stomach, and quickly flowed through his limbs and bones.

    Gao Peng didn't dare to be negligent, so he quickly sat down cross-legged, operated the Nine-Yang Divine Kung Fu, and absorbed the medicinal power with all his strength, the Nine-Yang True Qi rose at a speed that could be sensed, and the remaining five acupoints of Ren Du's Second Meridian were instantly opened up.

    While absorbing the power of the medicine, Gao Peng began to mobilize the Nine Yang True Qi to attack the life and death entrance, and a crimson color began to flash on his face.

    The first porch opened quickly, and a burst of innate energy was released from the porch, which began to nourish and transform Gao Peng's physical body.

    As more and more entrances were opened, Gao Peng felt hotter and hotter all over his body, and his skin was as red as a boiled shrimp.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 481 Nine Suns Great Success Greatly Increased Power

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The entrances were broken through one by one, but the hot feeling on his body became stronger and stronger. At this time, Gao Peng's mouth was dry and his head was dizzy.

    Nine is the number of extremes, and nine yangs are extreme yangs. At this time, he must not relax at all. He must endure the pain of burning his body and break through all the entrances in one go.  .

    Otherwise, as soon as he relaxes at this moment, his true energy will get out of control, and the explosive true energy will definitely crack his skin and burn him to charcoal.

    Fortunately, Gao Peng got the help of the Great Returning Pill, which has a lot of stamina, and there is no danger of insufficient skill, he just needs to endure the scorching heat.

    And at this time when the body is burning like a fire, the body is nourished by the innate energy. Not only the entrances are broken through one by one, but even the Dragon Elephant Prajna Kungfu has benefited a lot.  The layer quickly breaks through.

    And the ninth level is exactly the state of Jinlun Fawang who has just come out of the rivers and lakes. After practicing the Dragon Elephant Prajna Kung Fu to the ninth level, he is already a top master in the world, only inferior to Guo Jing and other top masters.

    "Huh? Nine Yang True Qi has reached the level of forty years. It stands to reason that the medicinal power of Dahuan Dan should have been exhausted long ago. Why do you feel that the medicinal power is still so sufficient?"

    "Double your power, double your power, isn't this doubling just a doubling? That would be great."

    Gao Peng was overjoyed. With the growth of Jiuyang Zhenqi, the speed at which he absorbed the medicinal power became faster and faster, and the speed at which he broke through the entrance also became faster and faster.

    Finally, with a loud "boom" in his body, like a thunderbolt on a sunny day, Gao Peng seemed to hear the roar of dragons and tigers in a trance.

    It was Gao Peng who finally broke through ninety-nine and eighty-one life-and-death gateways, and reached the realm where yin and yang interact with each other, water and fire complement each other, and dragon and tiger meet.

    At this moment, Jiuyang Zhenqi is running spontaneously in the veins of the whole body, like strips of mercury flowing everywhere, without Gao Peng's active urging, there is no sense of dryness and heat all over the body, and it is extremely comfortable.

    So far, Gao Peng's Twelve Orthodox Canons and the Eight Extraordinary Meridians have all been opened up, and the gateway to life and death has been completely broken through.

    And because he broke through completely on his own, the benefits he got were much greater than Zhang Wuji's, even the speed at which his true energy was generated was frighteningly fast, and he was in danger of running out of true energy.

    At the same time, the Dragon Elephant Prajna Kung Fu was successfully pushed to the ninth level, possessing the power of the Nine Dragons and Nine Elephants. If it is converted into strength, Gao Peng feels that it would be seven or eight thousand catties to say the least.

    Following the study of Dragon Elephant Prajna Kung Fu, he also gradually understood that the so-called great strength is really just an adjective.

    In fact, according to his estimation, if the Dragon Elephant Prajna Kung Fu has been practiced to the tenth level, it should have a strength of nine thousand catties, and if the dragon elephant has reached the thirteenth level, it will have a strength of at least fifteen thousand catties.  Even stronger, at least the Dinghaishen needle can be lifted easily.

    After all, according to the normal way of cultivation, it takes more than a thousand years for a dragon and an elephant to achieve great success. This is even more exaggerated than some cultivation methods. For a dragon and an elephant to achieve great success, their physical strength alone is already far superior to ordinary angels.

    At least gods like the Dragon King of the East China Sea absolutely do not have the strength of 15,000 catties, otherwise how could they not even be able to carry the Dinghaishenzhen?

    It's just that it's too difficult to cultivate to the thirteenth floor, unless Gao Peng can get better heaven and earth treasures. After all, the Dragon Elephant Prajna Kung Fu on the ninth and tenth floors is only the limit that ordinary people can achieve.  , Only by breaking through the eleventh layer can one truly break away from the realm of mortals and become a saint.

    ? On the tenth floor of Dragon Elephant, Golden Wheel Dharma King, he still couldn't withstand the siege of Huang Yaoshi, Old Urchin, and Master Yideng. If he was singled out, it would definitely not be easy for the five absolutes to win against Golden Wheel.

    However, with Gao Peng's current martial arts, if he entered the Three Kingdoms world again, he would not pay attention to an army of 8 million, let alone 800,000. He dared to cut all the way from Chibi to Cao Cao's lair.

    The harvest of Dragon Elephant Prajna Kungfu made Gao Peng happy, while the growth of Nine Yang True Qi surprised Gao Peng.

    It turns out that Da Huan Dan's so-called doubling skill is not just doubling, the so-called doubling should be calculated by Long Jianfei based on his own state.

    Long Jianfei himself has 60 years of skill, and the ancient sword soul of Huoyun evil god has passed on his skill for a hundred years. Even if part of it is lost in the process of passing on the skill, he still has at least more than a hundred years of skill.

    As for the doubling power of the Great Redemption Pill, it is actually said to increase the skill for a hundred years, but according to Princess Yunluo in the original play, this Great Redemption Pill has expired (‡å), so only half of its efficacy is left.

    But even so, in the original play, Wu Dehui and Gu Lichi, who ate half of the Dahuandan, also won the prize.The skill that has been cultivated for seventeen or eighteen years was originally twenty-five years old, but the two of them didn't know how to exercise and absorb the power of medicine, so part of it was dissipated.

    However, Gao Peng has completely absorbed the power of the medicine with his inner strength and mind. Not to mention fifty years, it has been for more than forty years. Excluding the true energy consumed by the breakthrough, the skill that Gao Peng has now is sixty years.

    Sixty years of true qi of nine suns, physical strength of nine dragons and nine elephants, plus Tathagata palm, Gao Peng even dared to go to Yitian World to challenge Zhang Sanfeng, even if Zhang Sanfeng had a hundred years of skill, he would not be afraid.

    Gao Peng did not get up immediately after breaking through the innate, but consolidated his realm, and then took out the secrets of the seven-rotational slash and the Buddha's palm from the wooden box.

    The energy movement method of the seven-spin cut is very simple and very single. If there is a comparison, it is basically equivalent to Jiumozhi's flame knife.

    It¡¯s just distinguished by the five elements. The attribute of the flame knife is fire, which has the additional effect of burning, while the attribute of the seven-spin cut is gold, which has no other effect, but is extremely sharp. Therefore, it didn¡¯t take long for Gao Peng to master the seven-spin knife.  The method of moving strength of rotary chopping.

    Of course, the essence of the seven-spin cut is all under one control. The so-called seven-spin refers to the fact that the knife energy emitted can spin back and forth in the air, turning seven times in the air.

    From this point of view, this martial art at least combines the essence of the two unique martial arts of Flame Saber and Baihong Palm, and it is much more powerful than these two martial arts taken alone.

    Tathagata God's Palm is much more complicated. Gao Peng didn't practice immediately, but just wrote down all the formulas of the mind, and then put the two secret books into the reincarnation table, and then got up and walked towards Tiancan, who was sealed by the four holy monks.

    There was an evil smile on the corner of his mouth, Gao Peng pointed his fingers together and made a knife, and the seven-spin slash he had just learned had already made a move.

    Naturally, a green disc will not appear like in the original drama. It is just a special effect added by the movie to reflect the existence of the Seven Spinning Slash.  There is a reason.

    In fact, the seven-spin cut is nothing more than an invisible saber energy that is constantly rotating. It is in the shape of a half moon, but because it is rotating, it feels like a disc.

    "Clatter clatter"

    The saber air circled past, all the arm bones of the skeletons of the four holy monks were cut off, and the skeletons immediately scattered all over the ground. Tiancan's body trembled immediately, and his vitality quickly recovered.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 482 Forever

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Heartbeat appears breath appears true energy fluctuations appear

    It's just that after standing frozen for seven hundred years, Tiancan's body cannot recover in a short while. Gao Peng thought for a while, and pressed his palm on Tanzhong acupoint on Tiancan's dantian.

    A gust of warm nine-yang zhenqi entered Tiancan's body, traveled along its meridians, and spread to the limbs and bones.

    All the meridians in Tiancan's body have also been opened up, and Jiuyang Zhenqi swims in his meridians smoothly without any hindrance.

    Tian Can suddenly opened his eyes, and quickly understood the current situation. The young man in front of him was helping him to recuperate his body. What kind of true energy is this?  so comfortable.

    Soon, Gao Peng withdrew his palm, stepped back a few steps, and said with a faint smile on his face, "Brother Tiancan, try to see if your body has recovered."

    Tiancan moved his body and felt unprecedentedly comfortable, just like before he was hit on the death spot, he cupped his fists and saluted Gao Peng, and said: "Little brother's true energy is full of vitality, warm and moist like jade, he should be the best in the world.  Thanks to my little brother for saving me, I didn¡¯t ask for advice.¡±

    "My lord, Gao Peng, we are all members of the evil sect, so why should you be polite?" Gao Peng clasped his fists in return.

    Tiancan nodded in satisfaction, looked at Gao Peng's clothes up and down, looked around, and then asked in confusion: "Brother Gao, why are you dressed so strangely? I wonder how long you have been sealed here?  "

    Gao Peng pointed to the bones scattered all over the place, and said: "Brother Tiancan, look, the four great monks have turned into a pile of bones. It has been more than 700 years since Brother Tiancan was sealed."

    Tian Can was shocked, "Seven hundred years?" After finishing speaking, he hurriedly looked at the silkworm cocoon over there, and jumped over, while Gao Peng took the opportunity to look at the reincarnation watch.

    Task 1, select the camp to complete, the current camp is the Tiancan camp.

    Task 2, for thousands of years, Tiancan has served the thousand-year-old ginseng king and has a thousand-year lifespan. As long as the body of the silkworm is not damaged, Tiancan can be resurrected from the dead, ensuring that Tiancan's body will not be destroyed by any attack. After completing the task, he will get 30,000 reward points  , 30,000 reward points will be deducted for mission failure.

    Task 3: Unify the Jianghu, take Tiancan to Hong Kong, rebuild the Tiancan Sect, and within two years, unify the underground world of Hong Kong and become the underground emperor of Hong Kong. Complete the task and get 50,000 reward points. If the task fails, 50,000 reward points will be deducted.

    Note: At the end of the task, the reward points will be wiped out with negative numbers.

    After seeing the follow-up mission clearly, Gao Peng rolled his eyes speechlessly. Damn, I used to think that 50,000 reward points were enough to deduct the penalty for failing a world mission, but now it seems that I am still too naive!

    At most one of the two tasks can fail. If both tasks fail, it is really dead.

    ? At first glance, Gao Peng thought that mission 2 would fail, and mission 3 would inevitably fail. But after reading the mission description, he suddenly realized that it was not necessary to make Tiancan the underground emperor, but only asked to take Tiancan to Hong Kong to rebuild the Tiancan sect.

    But becoming an underground emperor didn't mean helping Tiancan become an underground emperor, so there is a lot to do in this matter. If you have to, you can do it yourself!

    But having said that, this is just his speculation, it is not certain if it is so, what if it is not?  That was just Gao Peng's calculation based on the failure of the first mission.

    So the safest way is to ensure that the sky will not die. Even if the body dies, the body will not be destroyed. Let him be the leader and the underground emperor, so that there is nothing wrong with it. Anyway, the underground emperor is nothing to me.  significance.

    After Gao Peng thought it through, he looked at Tiancan. During the time he was thinking, Tiancan had already opened the cocoon and released Princess Yunluo and her maid Xiaoman.

    Princess Yunluo is indeed beautiful. Even though Gao Peng has traveled through multiple worlds and seen all kinds of beauties, even in modern society, she has seen countless beauties of all colors, but Princess Yunluo is still considered the best among them.

    Needless to say in terms of appearance, but compared with those top beauties in modern society, her advantage is not that big, the key is her temperament.

    Princess Yunluo is the daughter of Kublai Khan. The noble temperament of being born in the royal family cannot be cultivated by just anyone in modern times.

    After all, an actor's performance is just a performance. Without the influence of the environment, it is impossible to have that kind of temperament.

    Ordinary people can't tell the difference, but Gao Peng can naturally, because it's not that he has never seen the princess, and his master Jiu Nan has the same temperament as Yun Luo.

    The moment Princess Yunluo and Xiaoman opened their eyes, what they saw was Tiancan's smiling face. Of course, in their eyes, it became a lewd expression.laugh.

    "Ah Tiancan, you, you, you what are you" Princess Yunluo's face turned pale with fright, and she stood up and backed away repeatedly.

    Yun Luo glanced at Gao Peng under the stage, seeing him handsome and heroic, he thought he was some kind of chivalrous man in the righteous way, and hurriedly shouted: "My lord, help me, he is a crippled man, he is  "

    Gao Peng didn't wait for Princess Yunluo to finish speaking, he smiled and said, "I'm the number one master of the evil sect seven hundred years ago, ashamed, I'm the number one master of the evil sect of martial arts today seven hundred years later, but brother Tian Can  Su Xing, the title of the number one master of the evil faction will naturally be returned to him."

    "Besides, brother Tiancan just likes you, and he doesn't want your life, so how can he save your life?"

    "Hahahaha Brother Gao is right, you are very angry with me, from now on you will be my brother of Tiancan." Tiancan laughed happily after hearing Gao Peng's words.

    However, Princess Yunluo's face was dull, "Seven hundred years, I have slept for seven hundred years in this one sleep? It turns out that you released the evil spirit."

    "Princess, hurry up, I'll stop them." Xiaoman was rather foolish and loyal. Although he was already trembling with fright, he still stood in front of Yunluo and shouted.

    "Boom"

    At this moment, there was a loud noise in the ancient tomb, Tiancan looked towards the first stone room, and shouted: "Who is outside?"

    Gao Peng waved his hand and said, "Brother Tiancan, you don't need to care about it. They are just two ordinary people who want to worship my younger brother as a teacher. They still have some value, so we will keep them to work for us."

    Tian Can nodded in satisfaction, and said: "Well, that's very good. Now that seven hundred years have passed, the world must have been full of vicissitudes. In the future, I will ask brothers to help me a lot."

    Gao Peng smiled and said: "This is natural. In today's world, the righteous way is withered, and there are not many masters. My little brother is going to invite brother Tiancan to go to Hong Kong to rebuild the Tiancan religion and rule the world!"

    "HahahahaOkay, okay, since I have this heart, my brother will definitely not disappoint you. When the Tiancan Sect is rebuilt in the future, you will be the deputy leader of my Sect." After finishing speaking, he looked at Princess Yunluo and said earnestly.  : "Princess Yunluo, I have loved you for seven hundred years, don't you feel moved at all?"

    When Princess Yunluo heard the words, she said decisively: "Tian Can, you should give up your heart!"

    "Why? What's wrong with me?"

    "Ahhhhhh"

    "Xiao Man"

    Tian Can took two steps forward, and casually slapped Xiaoman on the shoulder standing in front of him, and Xiaoman screamed and flew out.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 483 Manichaean students

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Gao Peng stretched out his hand to grab Xiaoman, put Xiaoman on the ground, and gently pushed it away. Seeing this, Yunluo finally heaved a sigh of relief, glared at Tiancan, and said, "Didn't you ask me why I don't like you? I'll tell you.  "

    "It's because people like you are always lawless, don't care about other people's lives, don't respect etiquette and law, and only care about what you like and don't care about other people's feelings."

    "What I like is the kind of chivalrous man who is upright and righteous, not a big villain like you who is unscrupulous, kills innocent people indiscriminately, and does all kinds of evil."

    "" Tian Can looked at Yun Luo who was glaring at him in a speechless manner, his eyes flickering endlessly, and he didn't know what he was thinking.

    Seeing this, Gao Peng said: "Hey, Princess Yunluo, I'm going to argue for the people in the evil faction. People in my evil faction don't respect the worldly etiquette, but act according to their own preferences, even arrogantly and unscrupulously."  , that's all right."

    "But the evil sect is an evil sect, and the wicked are evil people. People in the evil sect are not necessarily those who do all kinds of evil, and those who do all kinds of evil are not necessarily members of the evil sect."

    "In my evil sect, I value love and righteousness. I don't know how many honest and forthright people are. As long as others don't provoke me, I will drink a big bowl, eat meat, and stab my brothers in the ribs. It will not be for no reason.  Going to kill the whole family, I don't know how much better than those hypocrites who stab brothers twice for profit in the righteous way."

    "It seems that you, princess, have a deep misunderstanding of the members of my evil sect. If you don't talk about others, you just talk about Brother Tiancan. According to what I know, he is not a person who kills innocent people indiscriminately and does all kinds of evil, right?"

    "If others didn't offend him, he wouldn't take people's lives at will. He would be far from killing innocent people indiscriminately and committing all kinds of crimes."

    Tian Can listened to Gao Peng's words, gave him a rewarding look, and said, "Yes, there are only a very small number of people who offend me a very small number of people must die, and others will only be punished fairly and leniently."

    Princess Yunluo rolled her eyes angrily, and said coquettishly, "Nonsense."

    Seeing Princess Yunluo's reluctance, Tiancan couldn't help feeling angry, and said decisively: "Princess Yunluo, I am sincere to you, and even after another seven hundred years, I will definitely get it."  you."

    "I don't want you!" Princess Yunluo screamed in a broken voice.

    Gao Peng looked up at the sky helplessly, but the sky didn't see it, but he only saw the top of the stone chamber. He couldn't bear to watch this bloody plot anymore, and sighed: "Brother Tiancan, where is there no grass in the end of the world?"  , why bother to fall in love with a single flower?¡±

    "Princess Yunluo was the most beautiful woman in the world seven hundred years ago, but in this era, there are beauties like her everywhere. If you are not afraid of your jokes, although Princess Yunluo is so beautiful, she is not attractive to me at all.  No."

    ""

    After hearing Gao Peng's words, Tiancan and Yunluo both turned their heads and stared at him, but the meaning in their eyes was completely different.

    Gao Peng spread his hands, and said: "Why are you looking at me like that? I'm not talking nonsense. If you don't believe me, you'll know when you go out and take a look. I'm not stupid enough to say such a lie that can be easily broken, right?"

    "Ahem" Tiancan coughed twice in embarrassment, and said, "Brother Gao, that's not the case. There are many beauties in this era, and there were not many beauties seven hundred years ago, but I just like Princess Yunluo, what should I do?"

    Gao Peng said helplessly: "Then you'll have to chase her for another seven hundred years! Princess Yunluo, it's seven hundred years later, you and Xiaoman don't know anything, you have nothing, it's hard to survive."

    "Besides, today's Jianghu is more dangerous than it was seven hundred years ago. Maybe you will be caught and sold to a brothel as soon as you go out."

    "So you still have to follow us after all. Brother Tiancan just likes you, so what's wrong with liking someone? He has been chasing you for seven hundred years and hasn't used force on you. You should trust his character, right?"

    "So let's stop talking about it here. When you adapt to this era in the future and fully integrate into it, you have to be self-reliant and self-sufficient. Then it's up to you."

    After Gao Peng finished speaking, he said to Tiancan: "Brother Tiancan, you too, the so-called twisted melon is not sweet, you only love Princess Yunluo for seven hundred years, and I don't know how many women who love you have been hurt."

    "So, it is better to choose to be loved than to love. Maybe in the future you will meet a woman who loves you and you can accept her?"

    "In our day and age, it is no longer popular to say that parents order matchmakers. They are all free love. If they get along, they stay together. If they don't get along, they just separate."

    "You and Princess Yunluo, you can try to get along first. If you don't have the ability to make her fall in love with you, then let her go. There is a kind of love called letting go. If you really love her, you should fulfill her and see her happy.  yes,What do you think?  "

    After Gao Peng said such a great deal, he made himself disgusted, but he had no choice. To deal with these ancients, he had to use these words that impacted their inherent concepts.

    Sure enough, after listening to Gao Peng's words, Tiancan nodded happily and said: "Okay, Brother Gao is right, so I will do as you say, Princess Yunluo, what do you think?"

    Princess Yunluo thought secretly for a moment, then nodded, and said: "Okay, I hope you keep your word. If I want to leave in the future, you must not stop me."

    "Never stop." Gao Peng hurriedly interjected, and even winked at Tian Can.

    Seeing this, Tiancan had no choice but to sigh, and said: "As Brother Gao said, there is a kind of love called letting go. If I don't have the ability to make you fall in love with me, then you can go if you want!"

    "Hey, that's right!" Gao Peng secretly heaved a sigh of relief, and finally appeased these two guys for the time being.

    Tiancan jumped off the high platform, hooked Gao Peng's shoulder as soon as he raised his arm, and said with a smile: "Good brother, what should we do now?"

    Gao Peng looked at Tiancan's appearance for a while, and said: "The first thing is of course to do as the Romans do. First, go and take care of your appearance. You look very weird at first glance. It's like me wearing this dress for seven hundred  Years ago, you must have felt weird, right?"

    Tian Can nodded again and again, and said: "Well, this statement is reasonable, then everything is up to the brother to decide. By the way, brother, you are the number one master of the evil martial arts school today. I don't know what school you are?"

    The corner of Gao Peng's mouth curled up, and he said, "My little brother is the preacher of Ming Cult."

    "Mingjiao?"

    "Hehe, Mingjiao was renamed later. Before your era, Mingjiao was called Manichaeism."

    Tian Can suddenly realized, "It turns out that you are a high school student of the Manichaeism. Your Manichaeism is more secretive than us and rarely participates in grievances and grievances. As a brother, I only know his name, but I have never dealt with it."

    Gao Peng smiled and said: "Hehe, that happened hundreds of years ago. Mingjiao has long since ceased to exist, and most of the martial arts skills have been lost. Only a part has been passed down. Today, Mingjiao is left alone."

    "Okay, brother Tiancan, I brought those two guys over in the past, let's go to Hong Kong, Hong Kong in this era has a lot to do!"

    "Okay, but it's up to the brothers to decide." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 484 Is there a gangster?

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Watching Gao Peng skid the water away, Tian Can praised: "It's so easy."

    However, when Gao Peng came to the first stone room, Gu Lichi was holding the gold ingot and Wu Dehui and was sitting next to a huge stone with spikes. It was just that Gu Lichi took the ingot, touched the mechanism, and fell from it.

    "Master, can we go?" Gu Lichi shouted excitedly when he saw Gao Peng.

    Gao Peng nodded, and said: "You can go, but you should go with me to meet my elder brother Tiancan first. He is the number one master of the evil sect seven hundred years ago. He can beat tanks. Be smart!"

    "Wow, that's amazing, master, isn't your elder brother our uncle? Is he getting along well?" Wu Dehui asked cautiously.

    Gao Peng grinned and said: "In general, it's easy to get along with. As long as you hold him a little bit, everything will be easy to talk about."

    Gu Lichi immediately felt relieved when he heard the words, and said with a cheap smile: "Master, don't worry, I'm the best at flattering, I will definitely make my uncle feel comfortable."

    Wu Dehui glanced at Gu Lichi contemptuously, and said to Gao Peng: "Then master, let's go quickly! This place is gloomy and terrifying."

    Gao Peng nodded, stepped forward, grabbed the collars of the two men, then jumped up, and flew towards the second stone room again.

    "Wow wow wow so fast!"

    Gao Peng carried the two people who were yelling, and returned to the second stone room after a while. After the two stood still, they immediately saw Tian Can in ancient costume in front of him.

    Without further ado, Gu Lichi knelt down holding the gold ingot, and said with a flattering smile: "This handsome, suave, handsome guy with Yushu Linfeng is Master Tiancan, right? Hello, hello, please invite Master  Take care."

    At this time, Wu Dehui was staring at Princess Yunluo not far away in a daze, and Princess Yunluo was also looking at him curiously.

    Originally Tiancan was very satisfied with Gu Lichi's reaction, but he noticed Wu Dehui's eyes, stared at him immediately, and shouted: "Boy, what are you looking at?"

    Gao Peng hurriedly kicked Wu Dehui's ass, and said angrily: "Boy, is my elder brother's pony beautiful? Take care of your eyes, otherwise I will not be able to protect you if my elder brother gets angry."

    Wu Dehui just woke up like a dream, but he was suddenly unwilling to kneel down to Tiancan, but the situation was stronger than others, so he still knelt down after all.

    Tiancan was very satisfied with Gao Peng's words, and asked puzzledly: "Brother, what is a horse?"

    "You bitch! The woman you like is your bitch! If you marry her back home, she will be your wife!" Gao Peng explained casually.  So plausibly explained.

    Tiancan suddenly realized, "So that's how it is. You two are taught, get up! From now on, you will be taught by Tiancan, and it will benefit you to do things well."

    "UhTian Canjiao?" Wu Dehui and Gu Lichi looked at Gao Peng in bewilderment.

    Seeing this, Gao Peng¡¯s mouth twitched. In Hong Kong, it¡¯s okay to call this society that society or that society, but it¡¯s a bit of a secondary school feeling.

    But there is no way, Tiancan¡¯s sect is called Tiancanjiao, but people in the world call it the Demon Cult, and gradually even Tiancan himself calls himself the Demon Cult.

    However, the devil's religion or something doesn't sound like a fun thing at first glance. It's hard for people to identify with it. It's not good for future development. It's better to call it Tiancanjiao!

    ? At least you can't tell from the name. Others thought it was the Celestial Silkworm Sect at first. It just so happened that Tiancan himself practiced the Celestial Silkworm Magic Art and was good at raising the Celestial Silkworm Gu.

    "That's right, my elder brother was the leader of the Tiancan Sect seven hundred years ago, and the number one master of the evil sect. This time my elder brother came out of the mountain again, so naturally he will rebuild the Tiancan Sect."

    "At that time, we will wipe out all the associations in Hong Kong, absorb them all into Tiancan religion, and unify the underground world in Hong Kong. In short, my elder brother must say what he says in Hong Kong."

    After listening to Gao Peng's words, Wu Dehui and Gu Lichi suddenly had a bad feeling in their hearts, no way!  Meaning they want to join the Black Society?

    "Teacher"

    "Hey, if you join the Tiancan Sect in the future, you will be my brothers. I will naturally teach you martial arts, apprenticeship and so on, so there is no need to mention it. You can just call me Brother Dapeng."

    Wu Dehui said in a good manner: "Oh! Brother Dapeng, this, can you do it if you don't mix black and white? Your martial arts are so powerful, if you open a martial arts gym"

    "Bastard." Tiancan didn't wait for Wu Dehui to finish, and immediately yelled angrily: "I am the majestic leader of Tiancan sect, you actually asked me to open it!"Restaurant?  "

    Gao Peng also persuaded: "Don't be an idiot, be more courageous! I know what you are worried about. Aren't you just afraid of the police?"

    "When you learn my martial arts, you will know that firearms are nothing. No matter what a person does in his life, isn't it just for fame?"

    "Now that you join the Tiancan Sect, you are the elders of the Tiancan Sect. In the future, my eldest brother will become the leader. How can you be the leader of the church? There will be endless money at that time, and you can change one every day.  "

    "Achi, don't you love to gamble? When the time comes, I will let you manage the casinos in Hong Kong. Think about it for yourself?"

    Wu Dehui and Gu Lichi looked at each other and discussed in a low voice: "It seems to be not bad."

    Gu Lichi said with bright eyes: "It's not bad, it's very good! These days, let the bold and the timid starve to death, do it."

    Wu Dehui looked at Gao Peng and said, "Brother Dapeng, after learning your martial arts, are you really not afraid of guns?"

    Gao Peng chuckled, knowing that they had been persuaded by him that they only needed to add another fire, so he reached into his arms and took out a pistol from the reincarnation watch.

    "WowBrother Dapeng, let's join, can't we join? Don't kill us!"

    "Don't be nervous, I just want you to see how far my martial arts has reached."

    Only then did the two feel relieved and stared at Gao Peng intently. Tiancan and Princess Yunluo also looked at Gao Peng curiously, not knowing what he wanted to do.

    Seeing Gao Peng holding the gun in his right hand, facing the palm of his left hand, he immediately pulled the trigger continuously.

    "Bang bang bang"

    Hearing the three gunshots, Wu Dehui and Gu Lichi's bodies trembled continuously. After Gao Peng fired three shots, he stretched out his clenched left hand in front of the two of them, and spread out his palm, and saw three deformed corpses lying in his palm.  warhead.

    "wow"

    The two were in an uproar, and without any doubts, they immediately expressed their willingness to join the Tiancan Sect.

    Tian Can asked curiously: "Brother, could this be a Western firearm?"

    Gao Peng smiled and said: "That's right, it's just a pistol. It's not very powerful, so you can catch it with bare hands. If it's a rifle, you have to use your true energy to catch it. But brother, you have silkworm gloves, so you can catch it even if you don't use true energy."  Take the rifle bullet."

    Tian Can nodded slowly, and said: "Well, the power of this Western firearm is only so much!"

    "Hey, big brother, don't underestimate Western firearms. Now that seven hundred years have passed, more powerful weapons have been invented in the world. Many weapons can easily destroy a city, and such weapons are difficult for gods to compete."

    "However, that kind of weapon will destroy the world as soon as it is launched, and no country dares to use it. Other weapons, even if we cannot contend, can be avoided."

    "Besides, the imperial court will not use powerful weapons to deal with us, because the gain outweighs the loss and the loss is too great. As long as we don't cause anger and resentment, and the people are in dire straits, we are basically safe."

    Tian Can nodded in satisfaction, and said: "I just want to dominate the rivers and lakes, and I don't want to rebel, so the imperial court can't even deal with me."

    Gao Peng nodded and said with a smile: "That's exactly the reason."

    After finishing speaking, he looked at the big ingot in Gu Lichi's arms, and said: "You don't plan to hold such a big lump of gold to show off in the market, do you? Go, get some soft clay to make molds, and I will help you make gold bars, which are easy to carry.  "

    "Hey, thank you Brother Dapeng." The two hurriedly put down the ingots and went to the bank to make soft mud, but both of them were a little strange, there were no tools here, how would Gao Peng melt the gold ingots?  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 485: Princess Yunluo and Wang Zuxian

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Soon, Wu Dehui and Gu Lichi got a big ball of soft mud, and Gao Peng ordered them to knead the soft mud, break it into long strips, and use the empty wooden box to flatten it.

    Immediately Gao Peng reached into his arms, took out a 500-gram gold bar from the reincarnation watch, and printed a dozen marks on the long strip of soft clay.

    "Wow, when others go out with cash and bank cards, Brother Dapeng actually carries gold bars with him. He's so rich."

    Hearing Gu Lichi's exclamation, Gao Peng laughed and said: "Fuck with me, it will be fine for you to go out and carry diamonds in the future."

    Gu Li Chi heard the words and said with longing: "Is that too arrogant? But I like it, hehe."

    "Brother, there is no charcoal fire here, how are you going to melt this gold ingot?" Tian Can asked Gao Peng curiously.

    Gao Peng smiled slightly and said: "The little brother has his own way, let's see, big brother."

    After Gao Peng finished speaking, he picked up the gold ingot, and the 60-year-old Nine Yang True Qi circulated. Gao Peng's palms were red, and everyone felt a hot breath rushing towards their faces. Wu Dehui and Gu Lichi couldn't help but take a few steps back  .

    Tian Can exclaimed: "It's so domineering, it's so strong, it's extremely blazing, powerful."

    The gold ingot melted quickly under the action of Gao Peng's Nine Yang True Qi, and finally turned into golden water dripping. After filling the dents printed on one gold bar, Gao Peng turned to the other.

    In this way, Gao Peng turned the pile of gold ingots into a pile of gold bars. After the gold bars cooled down, Gu Lichi took off his coat, took it as a burden, and wrapped all the gold bars in his clothes.

    "Okay, let's go! Go to your temporary residence first, find some clothes from this era for my elder brother and the others to change into, and then go to the city for a haircut."

    "Uh, brother Dapeng, how are we going to get out? Could it be that we are flying up from where we fell?"

    After listening to Wu Dehui's words, Tiancan said proudly: "What's so difficult about this?"

    After finishing speaking, he raised his right foot and kicked towards a stone wall at a distance of five or six meters.

    "Boom"

    Gao Peng only felt a huge foot-shaped energy (beriberi? ‡å) flying out from Tiancan's feet, and slammed into the stone wall hard.  shaped hollow.

    "Wowit's terrible athlete's foot, with this kick, the tank can be overturned!"

    "Yeah, it's even better than Hong Kong feet." Wu Dehui and Gu Lichi said in amazement.

    Hearing the word "beriberi", Gao Peng glanced at the two of them with black lines in his head, but he ignored the two bastards who were using their lives to make fun of it, and praised Tian Can: "Brother's Tian Can feet really deserve their reputation, little brother  admire."

    Tian Can heard the words and said complacently: "Small meaning, let's go! But brother, what kind of martial art is Hong Kong foot? Is it very powerful?"

    "Ahem, brother, don't pay attention to those two idiots, they are just joking, they don't have this kind of martial arts."

    "oh!"

    After Gao Peng finished speaking, he turned his head to look at Princess Yunluo, stretched out his hand as a gesture of invitation, and said with a smile, "Princess, please."

    Princess Yunluo snorted coldly, and led Xiaoman out of the stone room on his own. Gao Peng and Tiancan looked at each other and shrugged their shoulders together. This is what Tiancan just learned from Gao Peng. He found that this gesture is used to express  Helpless really couldn't be more appropriate.

    Wu Dehui, who was behind him, looked at Princess Yunluo's handsome back with flickering eyes, and frowned slightly. Is he really a badass?  Why doesn't it look like it!

    Wu Dehui and Gu Lichi took Gao Peng and the others to their temporary residence, and found some villagers' clothes to change into.

    Sure enough, people rely on clothes. Princess Yunluo changed into the clothes of a village girl, and then braided her beautiful long hair into two braids that were popular in the mainland at that time. She didn't look so fairy-like.

    Tian Can looked at her differently, as if he was no longer so obsessed.

    "Brother Dapeng, you don't have ID cards, so it seems that you can only smuggle in. Anyway, there is only a river between Shenzhen and Hong Kong, and in some places there is even a barbed wire fence. With the lightness of you guys, you can cross it in one jump."

    After hearing Wu Dehui's words, Gao Peng waved his hand and said, "You don't have to worry about how we get there. Anyway, I will contact you when the time comes."

    "That's fine, let's take a good rest now, and leave tomorrow at dawn!"

    Fortunately, there was no real-name system for taking a passenger bus in that era, as long as you paid for the ticket, so it didn't matter if you didn't have an ID card. After arriving in Xianyang City, Gao Peng and his party separated from Wu Dehui.

    The two left for Gao PengAfter getting a phone number, he went straight to Shenzhen by car. Gao Peng was going to take Tiancan to the barber shop for a haircut. Yunluo and Xiaoman didn't need to have their hair done, they just needed to change their clothes.

    Gao Peng found a gold shop, sold a small yellow croaker, and exchanged some RMB of that era. He didn't need to exchange too much, after all, he will mainly live in Hong Kong in the future, and it is more suitable to exchange Hong Kong dollars or US dollars.

    After Tiancan fixed his hair, Gao Peng took them to the mall. Following the trend of that era, he changed Tiancan into a suit and leather shoes, and bought some dresses for Yunluo and Xiaoman.

    Yun Luo changed into an urban beauty's attire and let her hair loose, um, her looks are back.

    Tiancan followed Gao Peng to travel east and west, and watched TV in the shopping mall for a while, he found that Gao Peng did not lie to him, this era is really full of top beauties, even Yunluo's level is also quite a lot.

    Just then, Tiancan pointed to a movie that was playing on a TV and asked Gao Peng: "Brother, who is this woman? I like her."

    Hearing Tian Can's question, Gao Peng and Yun Luo turned their heads to look at it. The 87 version of "A Chinese Ghost Story" was playing on TV, which was the one played by his brother Zhang Rongguo and the goddess Wang Zuxian.

    When they saw Wang Zuxian that Tiancan was pointing at, Gao Peng and Yun Luo couldn't help but rolled their eyes.

    Gao Peng said angrily: "Brother, why do you like this style when you come and go?"

    "Uhcough cough" Tiancan glanced at Yunluo sheepishly, and coughed a few times in embarrassment.

    Although the looks of Wang Zuxian and Yun Luo in the movie are not the same, they both have a beautiful oval face, and their temperament is almost the same as Yun Luo's. The most important thing is that the smell of immortality is exactly the same.

    "Hmph." Yun Luo snorted coldly, walked away, and took Xiaoman to the cosmetics counter. Gao Peng was not worried at all that she could not understand the cosmetics, because Gao Peng knew that she could understand English, and this woman was a horse.  A student of Co Polo.

    "Hey, brother, where is this woman?" Tian Can leaned into Gao Peng's ear and asked softly.

    "In Hong Kong! I know you love beauties, brother, so I want to take you to Hong Kong, because Hong Kong is a place full of beauties."

    Tian Can nodded again and again, and said with a soft smile: "Brother, you understand me. When we arrive in Hong Kong, we will snatch back all the top beauties, especially this woman."

    Gao Peng glanced at Tian Can, and said: "If you really do this, we will have no foothold in Hong Kong. You have just seen the power of that missile on TV, right? Can you handle it?"

    "Uh If I have practiced the Celestial Silkworm Divine Art above the sixth transformation, I should be able to withstand it, but I can't commit suicide just to practice it, right? Then what do you think should I do?" Tian Crump scratched the back of his head and asked weakly.

    Gao Peng spread his hands and said: "It's very simple. In this era, as long as you have money and status, you don't need to grab it, and the beauties will come up and pay for it."

    "So as long as we rebuild the Tiancan Sect, unify the underground world in Hong Kong, and become the underground emperor, how many beauties will we need?"

    Tian Can thumbed up and praised: "Brother is insightful, so what are you waiting for? Let's go to Hong Kong, immediately, immediately."

    "" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 486 Arriving in Hong Kong The strongest force: the Triad

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    In the middle of the night, at the border between Shenzhen and the Hong Kong Special Administrative Region, when Gao Peng brought Tiancan and others to this place, he discovered that there were a large number of stowaways who were about to smuggle in quietly.

    Ignoring those people, the four of them swaggered towards the barbed wire fence.

    "Hey, how many of you? Can you stop being so arrogant and hide away? Don't be discovered by the police and implicate us." Only a voice in the grass whispered to Gao Peng and the others.

    Gao Peng smiled evilly and said: "It's too late, you have already been discovered."

    "Who? Stop, don't run"

    "Da da da¡­¡­"

    Just as Gao Peng finished speaking, the stowaways hiding in the grass suddenly heard a series of shouts behind them, their faces turned pale, and they fled in all directions. Police soldiers fired warning shots into the sky.

    However, Gao Peng, Tiancan and the others didn't pay attention to those submachine guns at all. They jumped up laughing, Gao Peng grabbed Yunluo and Xiaoman one by one, and easily leaped over the barbed wire from Shenzhen to Hong Kong.

    "Wow¡­¡­"

    Those public security soldiers watched this scene dumbfounded, but there was nothing they could do.

    A public security fighter grabbed one of the smugglers and asked, "Who are those people?"

    Those smugglers hated Gao Peng and others for exposing them, and without thinking about it, blurted out: "Democracy activists, they are democracy activists."

    A leader heard the words and sighed: "I didn't expect the current pro-democracy activists to escape. They really did all kinds of tricks!"

    The subordinates around him echoed: "Yes! The pro-democracy activists are so capable, should we report to the superiors and send people with special abilities to arrest them?"

    When the leader heard the words, he slapped his subordinates on the back of the head, and reprimanded him: "Stop talking nonsense here, and report to the superior? Someone can jump four or five meters high and fly directly over the barbed wire?"

    "You exaggerate the strength of the enemy, and it would be strange not to transfer you to the Great Northern Wilderness for re-education! Just pretend nothing happened, understand?"

    That subordinate understood, nodded quickly and said, "Yes, nothing happened."

    That kid was taught a lesson by the leader, and he took all his anger on the kid who framed Gao Peng and the others, and shouted angrily: "You, get up, and send you to the Great Northern Wilderness for ideological re-education."

    "Huh? Don't, please forgive me"

    When he arrived in Hong Kong, Gao Peng still found a gold shop to exchange Hong Kong dollars. This time he sold two large yellow croakers and exchanged more than 300,000 Hong Kong dollars, and then bought a big mobile phone for himself and Tiancan.

    "Brother, what is this, and what's the use of buying it?" Tian Can looked at Big Brother over and over again, and asked Gao Peng in puzzlement.

    Gao Peng smiled and said: "Brother, this thing is a status symbol in this era. As long as you hold it in your hand, others will know that you are a rich and powerful person."

    "The most important thing is that this thing can transmit voices thousands of miles away. Even if you are thousands of miles away, we can use it to communicate with each other. Look! I will contact Wu Dehui and the others now."

    "oh?"

    Tiancan and Princess Yunluo approached curiously, and saw that Gao Peng pressed a few numbers on those buttons, and a beep sounded from the receiver.

    Gao Peng pressed the hands-free button, and after a while, the call was picked up.

    "Hello, who is it?"

    "Ah Hui, it's me. We've already arrived in Hong Kong. Now take a taxi to Yuen Long to pick us up. We're in"

    Tiancan and Princess Yunluo couldn't help being amazed when they saw that this thing could really "transmit sound across thousands of miles". After Gao Peng finished making the phone call, Tiancan immediately asked Gao Peng to teach him how to use the mobile phone.

    A moment later, Tiancan pressed Gao Peng's phone number, and Gao Peng's elder brother rang the phone a few seconds later. Gao Peng laughed and said, "That's it, elder brother has already mastered the usage of mobile phone. If you are not in the future, you can use it  It's connected."

    Tiancan nodded in satisfaction, when Yunluo saw this, he said to Tiancan expressionlessly: "Can you buy me one?"

    Tiancan was overjoyed, this was the first time Yunluo asked him for something, he nodded quickly and said: "Of course, Dapeng, go and buy one for Yunluo!"

    Yun Luo's face softened a little when he heard the words, and said to Gao Peng lightly: "I don't want this kind of big guy from Motorola, buy me a Mitsubishi talisman!"

    "Taylorson?" Tiancan looked at Gao Peng in confusion.

    Gao Peng smiled slightly and explained: "That's another small mobile phone, like?Delicate, suitable for women, Miss Yun Luo has a good eye.  "

    In the city, it is natural that Yun Luo can no longer be called a princess. In fact, the princess in Hong Kong at that time only had one meaning, that is, a nightclub girl, and Miss is Miss. It does not have the special meaning of later generations, it is an honorific title.

    Soon Gao Peng bought a small Mitsubishi mobile phone again. Yun Luo held the mobile phone, Xiaoman carried the bag with the charging base, and went out of the mall satisfied, and then wrote down the numbers of Gao Peng and Tiancan.  At that time, the phone numbers were all six digits, which were very easy to remember.

    After waiting for nearly an hour, the taxi taken by Wu Dehui and Gu Lichi arrived outside the shopping mall where Gao Peng and the others were located.

    In fact, when they returned to Hong Kong, they got so much gold that it was enough for them to live a prosperous life.

    It's not that they never thought about not paying attention to Tiancan and Gao Peng, but when they thought of their strength and means, they were filled with frustration, and they couldn't afford to provoke them!

    The most important thing is that although the ancient man Tiancan didn't understand anything, when they left, Gao Peng had seen their ID cards and knew everything about them.

    Besides, according to their methods, who knows if they will find it in the future, if they are found, they will die.

    So the two of them came to pick them up honestly, forget it, let's take a step forward!  If following them really becomes a master, then this life will not be in vain.

    Wu Dehui and Gu Lichi are actually two ordinary citizens with no big ambitions. Even though they learned martial arts in the original play, they didn't intend to use martial arts to gain any benefits for themselves. They still went to work honestly.

    ? Although I really want to make a fortune, it is only through the means of some ordinary people, such as going to the mainland to buy some high-quality counterfeit antiques and returning to Hong Kong to fool people or something.

    Suddenly asking them to join some kind of cult and hang out with black clubs is too exciting for them.

    "Brother Dapeng, brother Tiancan, wow, big brother, you guys are so rich, haha" Wu Dehui greeted dryly, talking nonsense and laughing awkwardly.

    For mixing with Gao Peng and the others, Gu Lichi's resistance is much smaller than that of Wu Dehui, maybe he has more ruffian in his bones than Wu Dehui!

    After picking up everyone and returning to his home in Kowloon, Gao Peng asked Gu Lichi: "Achi, let me ask you, which is the most powerful gang in Hong Kong now?"

    Gu Lichi blurted out, and said: "Of course it's the Triad Society! I heard that they were the Heaven and Earth Society that fought against the Qing Dynasty and restored the Ming Dynasty in the Qing Dynasty, but now the Triad Society has split into hundreds of factions." (Remember this  Website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 487: Teaching

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Well, among these hundreds of forces, which ones are the best?" Gao Peng then asked.

    "Hong Xing and Dong Xing!" Gu Lichi was very knowledgeable about this aspect. Judging from his ability to contact smugglers, his relationship with those smugglers was not shallow.

    Gao Peng was slightly taken aback, let me go, Hong Kong in this world is actually like this?  It's completely different from Hong Kong, where I am the world of special forces!

    In the world of I am a special soldier, Gao Peng often goes to Hong Kong with Xiao Zhuang, but in Hong Kong in the 2010s, the only black and astringent organizations are "Xin Yi'an", "He Shenghe" and "14k".  Aberdeen is just a movie in that world (there are no gangster clubs in China, only gangster club-like organizations).

    And Hong Kong in this world is obviously based on the world of film and television dramas, but since there are martial arts masters like Tiancan Long Jianfei in this world, and supernatural power masters like Yan Zhen, there may be other masters in this world  .

    So Gao Peng is also secretly vigilant in his heart, he can't be careless just because the biggest opponent, Tiancan, is gone!

    Thinking of this, Gao Peng's heart moved, and he asked again: "Since you like gambling, do you know if there are any gambling kings in Hong Kong?"

    When Gu Lichi heard Gao Peng talk about something he was interested in, he suddenly regained his spirits, "Yes! God of Gamblers Gao Jin, and his two apprentices, Gambler Daozai and Gambler Saint Xingzai, are all famous.  He is a master of gambling, especially Xingzi, I heard that he is also a person with supernatural powers."

    Gao Peng rolled his eyes, well, this is wonderful, this world is simply a compilation of Hong Kong movies!

    However, it is much more difficult to unify the underground world in Hong Kong. It is not what I imagined at the beginning. It only needs to settle down the largest black society in Hong Kong. Two years, the time is really tight.

    Gao Peng thought for a while, reached into his bosom, took out a porcelain bottle, poured out six white pills, and immediately released a scent of medicine, saying: "You two come here, each of you takes three pills of this pill."

    Wu Dehui and Gu Lichi walked up to Gao Peng, and asked cautiously, "Brother Dapeng, what kind of medicine is this?"

    "Snow Ginseng Yuchan Pill, after eating, it will be immune to all poisons and strengthen your muscles and bones. You are too late to learn martial arts. If you don't have a panacea to improve your physical condition, you will not achieve much in learning martial arts."

    Hearing this, Tian Can curiously took a pill from Gao Peng's hand, threw it into his mouth like eating jelly beans, felt it for a while, and then his eyes lit up, and he praised: "Good medicine, it really has the effect of strengthening the body, this pill  Did you make the medicine yourself?"

    Gao Peng smiled wryly and said: "How can I have that ability! This was a gift from a friend when I was in Korea, but now there are fewer and fewer snow ginsengs in the previous year, and they are almost extinct. These are the last points."

    After finishing speaking, he poured out another pill, looked at the two of them, and said, "What are you still doing in a daze? Hurry up and go to the rooftop, I will teach you a set of palming techniques from the outside to the inside, with the help of Xueshen Yuchan pills, what do you want?  In a few days, you will be able to develop your inner strength."

    "oh!"

    Seeing that Tiancan took a pill and nothing happened, and after listening to their conversation, he knew that this was really a panacea for strengthening the body, not some kind of pill to control them.  One person took three pills and ate them.

    Soon they felt a rush of hot air rising from their stomachs, flowing all over their limbs, making them feel so comfortable that they almost groaned.

    "Okay, big brother, you guys rest first and watch TV! I'll teach them martial arts."

    "Well, you go!"

    Tiancan is a TV fan. He can watch TV without moving for a whole day, but Yun Luo is holding a manual of household appliances and a few magazines to read at this time.

    Gao Peng admired secretly in his heart. To understand this era, you can basically understand half of it after reading a manual of household appliances. After reading some books on historical development, you can almost fully understand this era. She really is a smart woman.

    Regardless of them, Gao Peng took Wu Dehui and Gu Lichi upstairs to the rooftop, and said: "I want to pass on your martial arts called Hunyuan Palm.  Hunyuan Kungfu's mental method."

    "Have you seen the Jade Blood Sword? Yuan Chengzhi practiced this set of martial arts. Based on this set of martial arts, Yuan Chengzhi finally became the leader of the martial arts."

    Wu Dehui and Gu Lichi looked at each other in astonishment, feeling a little nonsense in their hearts, but after thinking about it again, even the existence of martial arts such as Tiancanjiao, Hunyuan Palm is not uncommon.

    Gao Peng naturally didn't know what the two of them were thinking, and he didn't pay attention to it. After the introduction, he opened the Hunyuan Palm and gave them a complete demonstration.

    theSeeing that this set of Hunyuan Palm was unfolded with vigor and vigor, the two immediately became interested. After hitting it once, Gao Peng began to teach the two moves one by one.

    Since the two returned to Hong Kong, they have quit their jobs and sold the gold bars in several gold shops for millions of Hong Kong dollars. It can be said that life is worry-free.

    So from now on, they can learn martial arts from Gao Peng with peace of mind, while Yun Luo and Xiaoman are completely responsible for their daily life.

    Yunluo is in charge of cooking, Xiaoman is in charge of doing laundry, mopping the floor and doing housework, and Tiancan does nothing all day long, just sits on the sofa and watches TV.

    It's just that this house has only three rooms, Yunluo and Xiaoman occupy one, Tiancan one, Gao Peng one, Wu Dehui and Gu Lichi can only sleep on the sofa and the other on the balcony.

    One month later, Wu Dehui and Gu Lichi's Hunyuan Palm had been practiced proficiently, and Gao Peng gave them Xueshen Yuchan Pills every few days, and their martial arts progressed very quickly.

    After one week, they had developed their Hunyuan Qi, and after three weeks, they had started to use their inner strength, so Gao Peng began to teach them how to use Hunyuan Palm in actual combat.

    Just after practicing for three days, something happened, and the usury who was chasing debts from Gu Lichi came to his door.

    After Gu Lichi saw who it was from the cat's eyes, he immediately reported to Gao Peng. Gao Peng smiled and said, "It's just right, let's test the results of your cultivation during this period. The other party is only thirteen people. As long as you two don't feel timid  , Letting them go is no problem."

    Wu Dehui and Gu Lichi looked at each other and nodded at each other. Gao Peng said so, so they are still timid!  Then Gu Lichi opened the door.

    "Hey, Ninth Brother, you are really persistent, and you all came to my house." Gu Lichi said to the debt collector with a playful smile.

    "Hmph, Ah Chi, do you plan to pay back the gambling debt you owe us?"

    Gu Lichi pretended to be weak, and said: "Ninth brother, you beat me so hard every time, don't say I don't have it, even if I have it, I won't give it back to you!"

    Brother Nine stared at the words, and said: "Of course it must be ruthless, and it needs to be changed every time, otherwise how exciting is it?"

    Wu Dehui looked at Gu Lichi with sympathy and said: "Wow, it's so pitiful, everyone is a brother, this time I will help you bear it."

    Gu Lichi said with a full face of emotion: "What a good brother, let's go! Let's go downstairs and let Brother Jiu have a good time, otherwise Brother Jiu will be charged with breaking and entering a private house here."

    After finishing speaking, he flattered Brother Jiu and said with a flattering smile, "Let's go, Brother Jiu."

    After speaking, he stretched out his hands and hooked the shoulders of the two thugs as if they were good brothers, and said with a playful smile in his mouth: "You two brothers, you must be gentle when you strike later!"

    ""

    Gao Peng watched with a broken smile as the two pretended to be pigs and tigers, turned his head and smiled at Tian Can: "Brother, how is it? Are you interested in seeing the results of the younger brother for a month? This matter should be our entry into the Hong Kong arena.  It's a good time."

    Tian Can's eyes lit up when he heard the words, he jumped up, and said: "Okay, after waiting for you for a month, I can finally do it, let's go!"

    Yun Luo and Xiaoman looked at each other, and then they also went out. They also wanted to see what kind of effect Gao Peng could teach in just one month.

    In fact, although the two of them only practiced martial arts for a month, the Xueshen Yuchan Pills played a huge role, at least saving them several years of foundation building time, and part of the medicinal power was still absorbed by them, which accelerated their Hunyuan True Strength.  gas growth.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 488

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Once in the wide alley downstairs, Brother Nine walked aside, waved his hand, and shouted, "Give me a good greeting to them."

    "Boom boom"

    "Snapped"

    "Uh"

    However, what made Brother Jiu dumbfounded was that when they got downstairs, Wu Dehui and Gu Lichi did not say a word, and they started directly, each of them slapped the belly of the person next to them, and knocked them to the ground.

    The two people with palms on their stomachs curled up like shrimps on the ground, feeling as if their intestines had been interrupted.

    ?After releasing the two of them, Wu Dehui and Gu Lichi split left and right, and rushed into the crowd surrounding them while changing their footwork, not all of them were Hunyuan Palm moves, and sometimes mixed with fist or leg skills.

    Gao Peng didn't just teach them Hunyuan Palm. Hunyuan Palm is a must-practice every day, which is equivalent to practicing internal strength. As for martial arts moves, he also taught them Tan legs and fighting moves in actual combat.

    At this moment, the two of them were like tigers in a flock, knocking down the thugs one by one, and Gu Lichi felt that he was beaten by them again and again before, and his anger increased greatly. His attack was merciless and cruel  Very spicy.

    Tian Can looked at it for a while, and said to Gao Peng: "Brothers are not bad! It's not easy to train them like this in just one month."

    "However, why do their martial arts have a shadow of the upright Huashan School?"

    Gao Peng smiled and said: "Brother has good eyesight, that is the Hunyuan Palm of the Huashan School. It is the secret book of the Hunyuan Palm that my ancestors attacked an elder of the Huashan School and obtained from him."

    Tian Can suddenly realized, "So that's how it is."

    Seeing that the topic came to this point, Gao Peng's eyes flickered, and he said: "Brother, I have an unfeeling request, but I don't know if it's embarrassing for my brother. If it really doesn't work, then forget it."

    Tian Can was surprised and said, "Oh? Brother, please tell me."

    Gao Peng said solemnly: "It's like this, before saving the elder brother, the younger brother got Long Jianfei's secret book of Tathagata palm."

    "The younger brother knows that the elder brother's crippled feet are restrained by the palm of the Tathagata. In order to avoid the misunderstanding of the elder brother and create a rift with the younger brother, the younger brother did not practice the palm of the Tathagata."

    "So, the younger brother is willing to use the secret book of Tathagata God's Palm to exchange the Celestial Silkworm Magical Technique with the elder brother. I don't know what the elder brother thinks?"

    When Gao Peng said that he had obtained the Tathagata Palm, Tiancan's eyes were already shining, and he was very moved when he heard that Gao Peng did not practice the Tathagata Palm because he cared about his feelings.

    This Tathagata palm is the most powerful peerless martial art in the world in his knowledge, not to mention its restraint on Tiancan's feet, but its own value is enough to make Tiancan get it at all costs.

    Although it is said that one can basically be invincible in the world after cultivating the Celestial Silkworm Divine Skill to the Celestial Silkworm and then transforming, and one can become a saint after five transformations or more, but how easy is it to reach that level?

    Not only do you have to die once every time you step up and transform, the most important thing is that you have to have great perseverance to succeed, because in the process of "Ceremonial Transformation", when you are resurrected, you have to endure the pain for half a month.

    The process of silk emerging from the pores and breaking out of the cocoon that day can be said to be inhuman torture.

    Therefore, if they were not beaten to death, they would have no choice but to practice the Celestial Silkworm Divine Kungfu. No one would commit suicide in order to advance to advanced techniques, because those who have endured that kind of suffering once are really unwilling to experience it a second time.

    After the death of a person who practiced the Celestial Silkworm Divine Art, he would form a cocoon in seven days, and break out of the cocoon in another seven days. Every time he broke out of the cocoon, his skill would increase several times, and every time after that, his skill would increase exponentially, but in the process  , must not be disturbed.

    If you can reach the extreme state of the nine transformations of the silkworm, you can have a thousand-year skill and become a land god.

    It's a pity that since ancient times, only Yun Feiyang has practiced the magic of the silkworm to the level of the second change of the silkworm with great perseverance, and no one has even practiced the third change.

    Because it is usually enough to practice the celestial silkworm transformation to run amok in martial arts, and the celestial silkworm transformation is invincible in the world, so naturally no one will practice the third transformation.

    Therefore, after listening to Gao Peng's words, Tiancan said without any hesitation: "Since my brother has such a heart, how can I not agree to it? The secret book of the Celestial Silkworm Divine Art is put together with my Celestial Silkworm Drum, and I will bring it to you when I go up."

    Gao Peng said happily: "Thank you, big brother, my little brother will also offer you the Tathagata God's Palm Secret Book with both hands."

    Tiancan was very happy. With Tathagata Divine Palm, even if he only practiced the first change of Tiancan Divine Art, he would be invincible in the world. Gao Peng can be said to be indispensable.  There is nothing wrong with passing the reward to him.

    anywayThe feet are restrained by the palm of the Tathagata, as long as he has practiced the palm of the Tathagata, even if he practiced for a long time, his feet will not be a threat to him, but he can do things for him better.

    "Boom"

    "Ahhave mercy, A Chi, Brother Chi, please let me go! I don't want the money you owe me."

    Just when Gao Peng and Tiancan discussed the exchange of secret books, Wu Dehui and Gu Lichi had already dealt with the loan sharks. Brother Nine was kicked to the ground by Gu Lichi and knelt down to beg for mercy.

    "Huh? What are you talking about? I, Gu Lichi, am a person who owes money and never pays it back? Don't talk nonsense."

    "Ah?" Brother Nine was stunned for a moment, is there such a person?

    "Snapped"

    "oops"

    After another slap, Brother Nine finally came to his senses, "Brother Chi, don't slap me, I made a mistake. Brother Chi never owed me money, I just remembered wrongly."

    "Hey that's right!" Gu Lichi patted Brother Jiu's face, and said with satisfaction: "Since I don't owe you money, what are you still doing here? Waiting for dinner?"

    "Yes, then let's go first, see you Brother Chi."

    Brother Jiu and his party ran away like bereaved dogs, but before leaving, Gao Peng clearly saw a trace of resentment in his eyes, and an inexplicable smile could not help but curl up at the corner of his mouth.

    "Very good, you did a good job. It seems that this month is not in vain. Remember to practice hard in the future. Now I can hit 13, and I will strive to hit 130 in the future."

    Wu Dehui and Gu Lichi nodded excitedly and said: "Yes, we must practice hard and never be lazy. Thank you Brother Dapeng."

    The two of them have now experienced powerful benefits, and their three views and mentality are slowly changing.

    Possessing powerful skills, they are much more confident than before, and they have also begun to experience the joyful feeling of being domineering and lawless.

    Especially Gu Lichi, when brother Jiu knelt on the ground and begged him for mercy just now, his mentality almost exploded. He used to be like a lamb waiting to be slaughtered in front of him, but now, he can easily rub him under his feet  .

    However, Yun Luo looked on coldly and sighed inwardly. It was two good young people who fell into the evil way. People in the evil way act unscrupulously and lawlessly. It is indeed easy to attract young people to fall into it without knowing it.

    Especially Wu Dehui and Gu Lichi, who have not experienced a long period of hard training, suddenly gained great strength, but their mentality has not been honed.

    There are no decent people to guide them, but there are two evil people who are bewitching and spreading evil ideas to them every day. How can they not fall?

    Yun Luo has long wanted to stay away from them, but unfortunately, she has no ID card and no local acquaintances, so she can't go anywhere at all.

    Fortunately, Tiancan and Gao Peng were never stingy with her money, and they used Wu Dehui's ID card to get her a bank card with more than one million Hong Kong dollars in the card, which was her only reliance.

    Back in the house, Gao Peng and Tiancan took out the secrets of the Celestial Silkworm Divine Art and Tathagata Divine Palm and handed them to each other. Then they went back to their rooms to study the magical arts, and told the others not to disturb them and wait for them to come out by themselves.

    However, Wu Dehui and Gu Lichi continued to practice on the rooftop. Seeing this, Yunluo sighed and took Xiaoman out for shopping.

    In fact, she had a good impression of Wu Dehui at the beginning, because she felt that Wu Dehui was fundamentally different from Gu Lichi, and she also felt that Wu Dehui was also interested in herself.

    It's a pity that she was afraid of harming Wu Dehui, so she never dared to get too close to him, but now, seeing that Wu Dehui was finally bewitched by Tiancan and Gao Peng, she was completely disappointed in him.

    However, no one expected that when she went shopping this time, she would never return.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 489: Celestial Silkworm's Great Success, Domination of the Jianghu Begins Tonight

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    In Gao Peng's room, if anyone enters the room at this time, they will definitely be shocked. On the bed, a huge cocoon stands upright, and the cocoon will continue to flash red light like breathing, appearing and disappearing from time to time.

    Inside the silkworm cocoon, Gao Peng frowned and his face was distorted. He was obviously suffering from great pain, but he clenched his teeth and endured it.

    ?Compared with practicing the Celestial Silkworm Divine Art, the pain of burning one's body before the great achievement of the Nine Suns Divine Art is nothing at all. No wonder no one is willing to take the initiative to practice the Celestial Silkworm and then transform. This kind of torture is simply unbearable for ordinary people.

    Countless silks emerge from the pores, as if the whole body is covered with ants, which are constantly biting, causing pain, numbness and itching, but a cultivator cannot move at all, otherwise all previous efforts will be wasted.

    At this moment, Gao Peng is like a year, but he doesn't regret it. With the Celestial Silkworm Magic Art, it is almost equivalent to a layer of protection for his life. Compared with nothing after death, no amount of pain is worth enduring.

    Of course, this is also the thinking of those who have a strong obsession with living. Those who do not have much will to survive will feel that death is a relief, and they will no longer have to endure this pain after death.

    Back then, Yun Feiyang had already trained as a silkworm and transformed into an invincible under heaven, but in order to save Tang Rong, he was plotted against by an adulterer and was seriously injured and dying.

    Originally, he didn't really die after his death, but every time the Celestial Silkworm's magical skills improved, the pain he had to endure increased by tens of thousands.

    At this time, all of Yun Feiyang's confidante friends had been murdered by traitors. Firstly, he had no love in his life, and secondly, he really didn't have the courage to practice the third transformation. Before he died, he passed on his whole body power to Tang Rong.  .

    From this, it can be seen how painful it is to practice the Celestial Silkworm Divine Art, but Gao Peng now has Zhang Ziying and many things he can't let go of, so his will to survive is stronger than when he first entered reincarnation, so Gao Peng believes that he must  can succeed.

    On Tiancan's side, he memorized the formulas of Tathagata God's Palm by heart, and after comprehending all of them thoroughly, he jumped out of the window at night, performed lightness kung fu and ran to a remote seaside, and began to practice Tathagata God's Palm.

    ?With his skill, it is natural to practice Tathagata God's Palm, even the last form of Ten Thousand Buddhas Dynasty, it is also accomplished overnight, and it is successfully displayed.

    "Hahahaha I am finally truly invincible in the world. Even if the evil god Huoyun is alive and Long Jianfei is reborn, I am not afraid anymore! Hahahaha"

    By the beach in the dark night, there was a series of wild laughter like night owls. Fortunately, this place is remote enough and there are no people nearby, otherwise they might be frightened.

    Tiancan returned to Wu Dehui's house, felt the movement in Gao Peng's room, saw that he was still practicing the Celestial Silkworm Art, and Wu Dehui and Gu Lichi were already asleep, so he went back to his room to meditate without disturbing them.

    The next day, Tian Can left the room and sat on the sofa, but Yun Luo and Xiao Man were not there. They should have been preparing breakfast at this time on weekdays.

    Immediately got up and went up to the rooftop, and shouted to the two who were practicing Hunyuan Palm: "Hey, have you seen Yunluo?"

    The two stopped practicing, and said respectfully: "No, boss, they went shopping a few afternoons ago, and they haven't come back yet, but both boss and Brother Dapeng are in seclusion, we dare not disturb, so we didn't report.  These days we are all eating takeaway."

    Gu Lichi interjected: "We haven't found them after two days of searching, so we have to come back and wait for you to go out with Brother Dapeng. However, Yun Luo's martial arts are not weak, so nothing will happen, right?"

    "Hmph." Tian Can's expression darkened when he heard the words, and he snorted coldly, and said, "These two bitches must have escaped, and if that's the case, don't worry about them, do you really think that Tian Can can't live without her Yun Luo?"  ?¡±

    "When you Brother Dapeng is out of customs, we will start to dominate the Hong Kong rivers and lakes. At that time, there will be many beautiful women posting."

    After Tiancan finished speaking, he went downstairs to watch TV. Now he has really lost patience with Yunluo. After experiencing the baptism of this era of information explosion, he has seen all kinds of beauties on TV.  Obsessed with Yunluo again.

    But it was also through TV that he learned about the power of hot weapons in this era, and he was not familiar with this era, so he didn't dare to act rashly, so he had to wait for Gao Peng to leave the customs.

    How could he afford to wait according to his previous temper?  He had already brought Wu De Hui Gu Li Chi to do it himself

    Ten days later at night, there was a sudden roar in Gao Peng's room. Tian Can, who was watching TV, got up suddenly and said happily, "Da Peng has practiced his magical skills, and finally he can do it."

    After a while, Gao Peng opened the door and walked out of the room, facing Wu Dehui and GuLi Chi said: "You two, go and tidy up the room."

    "Oh!" The two walked into the room curiously, looked at the fragments of silkworm cocoons everywhere in the room speechlessly, shrugged, found a large garbage bag, and started to clean up.

    "How do you feel brother?" Tiancan asked Gao Peng with a smile.

    Gao Peng smiled wryly, and said, "It was too painful, but luckily I managed to bear it after all."

    Tian Can said with concern: "Yes! If you experience that feeling once, you never want to experience it again."

    "Huh? What about Yunluo and the others?"

    Tian Can's face darkened, and he said: "Don't mention her anymore, they left the day you started retreat and never came back."

    Gao Peng nodded, patted Tiancan on the shoulder, and said, "That's okay, if you abandon a tree, you will get a forest."

    Tian Can's mood improved after hearing the words, he thumbed up and said with a smile: "Brother is insightful."

    "Dululu"

    Just at this moment, the phone rang, and Gao Peng walked over to pick it up and said, "Who is it?"

    "Is it Gu Lichi?"

    "No, I'm his elder brother, who are you?"

    "I am Gao Liba, the elder brother of Gao Lijiu. Gu Lichi beat my younger brother. I want to avenge him. If I have the guts, I will go to Hung Hom Folk Street to fight to the death with me immediately. If you don't go, you will be a coward. Since you are his elder brother, let's come together."  !"

    Gao Peng was stunned when he heard the words, it was really better to catch up sooner than later, just after he left the customs, this guy came to the door, and sneered at the moment: "Okay, I will definitely be there."

    Gao Peng hung up the phone and said with a smile to Tian Can: "Brother, the time has finally come for us to enter the Hong Kong Jianghu. Dominating the Jianghu will start from tonight."

    Tian Can heard the words and said excitedly: "Very well, I've been impatient for a long time."

    Gao Peng said to Gu Lichi who walked out of the room with a garbage bag: "Achi, Gao Lijiu's eldest brother wants to avenge his brother, and invited us to have a firefight at Hung Hom Folk Street, and you will take us there later."

    "Okay, Brother Dapeng."

    Half an hour later, a group of four arrived at Hung Hom Folk Street. Gu Li Chi swaggered ahead and shouted: "Gao Liba Gaoli Jiu, your brother Chi is here, you dare to challenge me, you will use whatever skills you have!"  Come out, how many people are there, come out for me!"

    As soon as Gu Lichi finished speaking, he saw a large group of people appearing above the steps at the end of the street, all of them holding steel watermelon knives, no less than fifty people.

    And many young and Dangerous boys with weapons jumped from the second floor on both sides behind them. At this moment, the four of them were surrounded.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 490

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Brother, it's them. I don't know where they learned a lot of kung fu. Not only did they not pay back the money they owed, but they also used kung fu to bully us." Seeing Gu Lichi and Wu Dehui, Gao Lijiu pointed at them and said gossip to Gao Li around him.

    Gao Liba nodded when he heard the words, and smiled at a handsome young man beside him, "Brother Wei, look at you!"

    The young man called Wei Ge nodded coldly.

    At this time, Gao Peng whispered to Tiancan: "Brother, these people will be our little brothers in the future, teach them some lessons, just shake the mountain and shake the tiger, there is no need to kill anyone."

    "In addition, in this day and age, it is no longer popular to call it a religion or faction, but to call it a society or a group. Remember that we are the Tiancan Society."

    Tian Can patted Gao Peng on the shoulder and said, "Don't worry! I understand."

    After the two sides approached, Wei Ge and five other people stepped forward and said indifferently: "Which boxing gym are you disciples from? Tell me, if you are acquaintances, I can mediate for you."

    Gu Lichi sneered, and asked back: "Which onion are you? You came here to pack garlic."

    Gao Liba behind Wei Ge said triumphantly: "Hmph, even Wei Ge doesn't know him, and he dares to learn how to play Kung Fu from others. Let me tell you, Wei Ge is the big disciple of the famous Huo Family Boxing Gym."

    Gao Peng's heart moved when he heard the words, his eyes narrowed slightly, he took two steps forward, and said to Brother Wei: "You are Zheng Wei? Then your master is Huo Huan?"

    Zheng Wei glanced at Gao Peng in surprise. He didn't expect that the other party really knew him. A faint smile appeared on his face, and he raised his head slightly, and said, "I have some knowledge, who are you?"

    Gao Peng shook his head with a laugh, and said: "You are not qualified to ask my name now, but I remember that after Huo Yuanjia, Huo Huan has always been chivalrous and will never allow his disciples to be with Hei Shihui. You should be  Did you come out without telling your master?"

    After hearing Gao Peng's words, several young people behind Zheng Wei looked at each other, with a trace of flinching in their eyes.

    Master hates the underworld society the most. If he finds out that they have received money from the underworld society to help them beat people, he might be expelled from the school.

    Zheng Wei was also a little guilty, he didn't know that it was a big violation of the Huojia Boxing Gym's rules to be a thug for the Hei Shihui, but he really couldn't refuse the high profits.

    Gao Peng seemed to see Zheng Wei's entanglement, a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth, and said lightly: "I don't think so, you should have taken their money, right?"

    "Since you are short of money, why don't you come and do things for me. I can not only give you double the money immediately, but you will get more in the future. Now you stand aside and I will give you a minute to think about it. As for why?  One minute¡­¡­"

    Speaking of this, Gao Peng's mouth curled into a smile, and he suddenly shouted: "Do it."

    Hearing this sentence, without any hesitation, Tian Can immediately jumped up and kicked towards the open space between the crowd behind him.

    "Boom"

    There was an explosion out of thin air, and seven or eight people around were blown away, and a huge pothole was blown out of the concrete floor. Gao Peng was so cruel that he controlled the force very well, making them feel tight in their chests.  The viscera and six internal organs were in pain, and they couldn't stand up, but they didn't seriously hurt them.

    After kicking out this Tiancan foot, Tiancan jumped directly over the heads of the crowd, blocking their way instead, surrounded dozens of people by himself, and raised his foot to kick out another Tiancan foot.  More than half of it fell directly at a time.

    The rest of the people stood there blankly holding the steel watermelon knife one by one, their legs began to tremble.

    And when Tiancan made a move, Gao Peng also moved his hand. He jumped over Zheng Wei's head and waved his palms continuously.

    I saw Gao Liba, Gao Lijiu and the younger brothers around them, one by one, being hit by the force of the split palm, and rags were flying around while flying out.

    There were palm-shaped holes in the clothes on their chests, and black and blue palm prints appeared on their skins.

    However, it only seemed exaggerated, but no one was seriously injured at all, it was just unbearable pain.

    Zheng Wei and his brothers were stunned. After a while, Zheng Wei muttered in a daze: "This is the real martial arts! What we learned is not even a three-legged cat."

    Tiancan and Gao Peng only solved most of the young and Dangerous boys, while Wu Dehui and Gu Lichi overthrew a small part.

    It was only then that Zheng Wei realized that he took money from others to teach others for them, but now it seems thatEven his two younger brothers are real martial arts masters, any one of them can easily overthrow them, but luckily they haven't had time to do it yet.

    Zheng Wei's back was icy cold, but his clothes were soaked in cold sweat.

    When all the young and Dangerous boys were lying on the ground, Gao Peng looked at his watch, then looked at Zheng Wei and smiled lightly: "Thirty-eight seconds, you still have twenty-two seconds to think about it."

    The reason why Gao Peng insisted on accepting Zheng Wei as his subordinate was not that he had any special qualities, but that Gao Peng wanted to use Zheng Wei to set an example for those young and Dangerous boys, which was a kind of behavior of buying horse bones with a lot of money.

    Speaking of this Zheng Wei, he is not a good person either. This person is from the movie "New Fist of Fury" by Master Xing, and he is the big villain in this show.

    However, Gao Peng doesn't care whether he is a decent or a villain, anyway, it has nothing to do with him, as long as he is helpful for him to complete the task.

    What's more, speaking of this reincarnation, he has positioned himself as a member of the evil sect. Why do he need so many decent people?  As long as it can be used by him, the more evil the better.

    "Gao Liba, now I give you two choices, either, you all join our Tiancan society and do things for us, and my elder brother and I will lead you to dominate the underground world of Hong Kong, or"

    Having said that, Gao Peng slapped Gao Liba's side with his palm in the air.

    "Boom"

    "Wow I will join, and I am willing to join the Tiancan Society." Gao Liba watched helplessly as Gao Peng slapped a deep and large hole on his side, and his voice changed in fright.

    Nima, this is a concrete floor, with such a big hole made with one palm, if he were to be slapped on him, he would definitely die without even a scum!

    Seeing this, Zheng Wei on the other side didn't hesitate any longer, stepped forward a few steps, clasped his fists with the etiquette of martial arts people, and said: "Zheng Wei is willing to join the Tiancan society, please take him in."

    Gao Peng nodded in satisfaction, and said with a smile: "Very well, those who know the current affairs are heroes, and with your strength, it will be no problem to be the leader of the court in the future."

    Zheng Wei was overjoyed when he heard the words, and said, "Thank you, brother."

    Seeing this, Zheng Wei's brothers and sisters naturally followed Zheng Wei's footsteps. Since they will follow Zheng Wei, they are naturally the kind of people who yearn for fame and fortune. After seeing the power of Gao Peng and Tiancan, why would they hesitate?

    Gao Peng turned sideways, looked at Tiancan who was coming, and said to Zheng Wei, Gao Liba and the others: "This is my elder brother Tiancan, who is also the leader of Tiancan Society, why don't you come over to see the boss." (Remember this website URL  : www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 491 Changle Helps Brother Feihong

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Hi, boss."

    Zheng Wei, his brothers, Gao Liba, Gao Lijiu and their subordinates, more than a hundred people all bowed down and shouted respectfully.

    After seven hundred years, Tiancan finally experienced this feeling of being superior to everyone again, nodded in satisfaction at the moment, and said: "Okay, since you call me the boss, I can't guarantee anything else.  , Enjoy it endlessly.¡±

    Gu Lichi immediately shouted at everyone in a very doggy manner: "Boss means that as long as you hang out with him in the future, everyone eats and drinks spicy food, which is better than usury. If you can't get back the money for doing this, even if you chop him up  Well, that's a loss too?"

    Gao Liba gave Gu Lichi a speechless look, and said sullenly: "What Brother Chi said is right! Not only that, if you meet someone who is more ruthless than yourself, you may even lose money and money."

    "Hey hey hey" Gu Lichi and Wu Dehui patted Gao Liba's shoulder with a smile, and said, "Don't take it to heart! From now on, everyone will be your own, and you don't have to be afraid of encountering ruthless characters anymore, because I  Big brother and my boss are the most ruthless characters in the world."

    Mentioning this, Gao Liba finally looked a little better, walked up to Tiancan, and said, "Boss, we were originally members of the Changle Gang and mixed with Brother Feihong.  Not letting it go, you see."

    Tiancan sneered and said, "It's not easy? Either he is like you and brings the Changle Gang to join my Tiancan Club, or I will kill him and those who are close to him and let you be the original Changle Gang."  Little brother's big brother."

    Gao Liba's eyes lit up, and he muttered to himself: "Then you should kill Feihong!"

    Gao Peng was also communicating with Zheng Wei at this time, "Ah Wei, let me ask you, has the Huo Family Boxing Gym accepted a disciple named Liu Jing?"

    Zheng Wei looked at Gao Peng in surprise, nodded and said: "Yes! This kid is born with supernatural power in his right hand, very powerful. Brother Dapeng asked him"

    Gao Peng waved his hand and said: "It's nothing, just confirming some things. Tomorrow, I will go to the Huojia Boxing Gym with you to visit your master and tell him that you will leave the Huojia Boxing Gym in the future."

    "I will teach you real martial arts in the future, as well as ancient Chinese internal skills. There is no need to learn ordinary martial arts like Huojiaquan."

    Zheng Wei was overjoyed when he heard the words, clasped his fists and bowed: "Thank you Brother Dapeng, but my master has gone out during this period and is not in the boxing gym. I'm afraid I have to wait a few more days."

    Gao Peng looked at Zheng Wei with a smile that was not a smile, and said, "No wonder you have the opportunity to bring your senior brothers out to serve as thugs for Heishhui."

    Zheng Wei said embarrassingly: "Yes, the usual expenses are a bit high, and the master didn't give me much pocket money, so I had to earn some extra money myself."

    Gao Peng patted Zheng Wei on the shoulder and said: "Okay, come with me tonight to take down the Changle Gang, you don't have to worry about running out of money if you mess with me, but you have to remember one thing, although we are members of the evil sect  , but a man is a man, he can do something and not do something."

    "In this regard, I am the same as your master. I hate the bottomless adulterer the most. There is nothing wrong with a man who is lustful. If you want to pick up a girl, you should do it in a serious manner and don't engage in crooked ways."

    "Even if it's a gangster club, you have to be a classy gangster club. If you use force or rape, I will kill one and kill the other, and I will never tolerate it."

    Zheng Wei was startled, his head drooped unknowingly, and he didn't dare to look at Gao Peng. In front of Gao Peng, he felt that he could see through everything he was thinking, what a scary person.

    Because during this period of time he found that his junior sister Huo Min was very close to that boy Liu Jing, and it seemed that the two had hooked up. He was filled with jealousy, and decided to find an opportunity to stun Huo Min and get her first.

    But after listening to Gao Peng's words, he immediately stopped thinking about it. Forget it, Huo Min is just a mere Huo Min. There is no need to offend Gao Peng because of her. He joins the Tiancan Society by himself. In the future, if he wants power and power, he wants money and money.  ?

    After a while, the pain on the younger brothers' bodies gradually disappeared, and they recovered, and immediately followed Gao Peng and others, led by Gao Liba, to the lair of the Changle Gang.

    The Changle Gang is just a second-rate gang. Its main source of income is divided into three parts, underground gambling stalls, loan sharks, and theft. It doesn't even collect protection fees, because this kind of "big business" is usually the monopoly of big forces.

    The old lair of the Changle gang is also the largest underground gambling stall nearby. The younger brother who was outside was a little surprised to see Gao Liba and his party.

    Normally, the younger brothers would go away after finishing their work, and only gather again when they need to do something. Why did they all go to the headquarters when they went out to do something tonight?

    "Mynah and Nine Brothers,Are we done?  Brothers, this is"

    Gao Liba glanced at him, and said arrogantly: "Go and tell Feihong that we have left the Changle Gang and joined the Tiancan Society. If you are sensible, let him bring the Changle Gang to join the Tiancan Society, otherwise, there is only a dead end.  "

    Gao Peng watched Gao Liba's performance, but just watched with cold eyes, and didn't make a sound. He knew that Gao Liba wanted Feihong to die so that he could be his big brother.

    However, Feihong's death is indeed in their best interest, because after all, he is the most charismatic person in the Changle Gang. If he can't completely return to his heart, then sooner or later there will be moths.

    So Gao Peng decided to take a look first. If Feihong knew the current affairs, he would accept him. If he didn't, he would have to let him die.

    The younger brother who released the wind saw that it turned out to be a traitor, so he turned around and ran back to the house.

    From the outside of the Changle gang¡¯s lair, it looks like a warehouse with a rolling shutter door. There is a small door next to it to enter. After entering, through several small doors, there is a downward entrance. Below is a huge basement. This is where the underground gambling stalls are located.  up.

    There are dozens of people watching the scene at any time. When Feihong heard the report from his younger brother, he was stunned. What the hell is going on?  Going out to do some errands at night, why did some kind of Heavenly Disabled Society pop up?

    Gao Liba has always been a kid who has no profit and can't get up early. Could it be said that joining that Tiancan Society has a better future than following himself?  Very likely, if this is the case, I have to think carefully about how to deal with it.

    "Brother Feihong, do you want to call someone?" A younger brother beside Feihong asked.

    Feihong frowned slightly, his eyes flickered endlessly, and he raised his hand and said: "Don't do it now, the situation is unclear now, maybe this is some kind of Heavenly Disability Society, and we can't fight against it at all. Calling people rashly will only kill brothers."

    Feihong was able to start from a street gangster, step by step, and establish the Changle Gang, which has gathered thousands of people under his command. He is not a brainless guy.

    Surviving in the cracks between Hongxing and Dongxing was already very difficult, so he never had the idea of ??competing with anyone for hegemony. The purpose of Changle Gang's existence has always been to make money.

    If it would be easier to make money by joining the Tiancan Club, he would naturally not have to die for it, so Feihong is actually more aware of current affairs than Gao Peng imagined.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 492: The Concept of People in the Evil School

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Feihong went up with only a few younger brothers, and the others were still taking care of the field. From this point of view, Feihong was better than Gao Liba, so I don't know how much better he is.

    As soon as he saw Feihong coming out, Gao Liba immediately yelled: "Feihong, have you received the message I asked your little brother to pass to you? How do you think about it? Do you want to join the Tiancan society, or do you want to resist?"

    Feihong didn't care about Gao Liba, but asked the crowd neither humble nor overbearing: "I don't know who is the eldest brother of Tiancan Society? Please come out and meet."

    Gao Peng and Tiancan looked at each other, and they both saw a hint of admiration in each other's eyes. At that moment, they took a few steps forward, and Wu Dehui, Gu Lichi, Zheng Wei and his five senior brothers followed closely behind them.

    These people, Gao Peng, have already regarded them as his and Tiancan's followers by default, so they can be with them at any time.

    At this time, Gao Peng was playing the role of a person who is under one person and above ten thousand people. He stretched out his hand and said to Feihong: "This is the leader of our Tiancan society, Tiancan, what do you want?  Say it!"

    Feihong looked at Tiancan who was full of arrogance, and said solemnly: "Hello, Boss Tiancan, you want our Changle Gang to join Tiancan society and hang out with you, it's no problem, but you have to give us one to join you  Reason?"

    "The purpose of the Changle Gang is to make money, so that the brothers can live a prosperous life. If it is easier to make money by joining the Tiancan Society, then there is nothing wrong with me joining the Tiancan Society."

    Seeing this, Gao Liba secretly thought something was wrong, snorted coldly, and said, "How dare you negotiate conditions? There are only two ways in front of Boss Tiancan.  Even if you are asked to beg for food, you have to beg for it."

    Tian Can didn't think there was anything wrong with these words, because he thought so too, but Gao Peng's eyes narrowed slightly. This Gao Liba has a heart to kill!

    Feihong just glanced at Gao Liba coldly, and ignored him. If he couldn't hold back even a little bit of anger, how could he be able to get to where he is today?

    Seeing this, Gao Peng gave Feihong a higher opinion, and immediately asked, "Feihong, have you ever been hit with gold?"

    Feihong was startled when he heard the words, and looked at Gao Peng in puzzlement. The corner of Gao Peng's mouth curved into an inexplicable arc, and he said again: "Or, have you ever tried to hit someone with gold?"

    "Uhno." Feihong replied honestly, feeling speechless, who the hell is so arrogant, throwing gold at people?

    Gao Peng reached into his arms and said with a smile: "Then I will let you experience it today."

    After Gao Peng stretched out his hand, he held five yellow-orange gold bars in his hand, and smashed them directly into Feihong's chest.

    "Ding Ding Ding Ding"

    The gold bars fell on the ground, Feihong took two steps back with his eyes wide open, looking at the five gold bars on the ground in disbelief.

    "Now I'll give you a chance. If you see who doesn't like it, you can hit him with a gold bar." Gao Peng embraced his arms, Shi Shiran said.

    Feihong glanced at Gao Peng, knelt down and picked up five gold bars, took out one and wiped it, put it in his mouth and bit it, his eyes widened, this this is actually real, really gold.

    Feihong began to breathe heavily, and suddenly raised his head, looked at Gao Liba, narrowed his eyes slightly, and threw a gold bar at his forehead.

    "Boom"

    "Oh Feihong, what the hell" Gao Liba was caught off guard, but he didn't expect that Feihong would hit him with a gold bar.

    "Why, Gao Liba, I let Feihong smash it, do you have an opinion?" Gao Peng asked lightly.

    Gao Liba felt his whole body tense, and an inexplicable aura oppressed him, making him almost unable to straighten his waist. He was shocked, knowing that what he had done just now had made the No. 2 member of the Tiancan Society  Dissatisfied, he said repeatedly: "I have no objection, Brother Dapeng, I have no objection."

    Gao Peng nodded and said with satisfaction: "Very good, but it doesn't matter whether it is money or gold, as long as it is used to smash people, after the smashing, the thing belongs to the person who was smashed, so this and the gold bar belong to you."  .¡±

    Gao Liba relaxed and was overjoyed when he heard the words. Regardless of the bleeding on his forehead, he knelt down and picked up the gold bar impatiently, and said repeatedly: "Thank you, Brother Dapeng."

    A slap in the face to give a sweet date, Gao Peng played very well with this method, and jokingly said with a smile: "Thank you for what I did? This is your brother Feihong rewarding you."

    Gao Liba heard the words, nodded and bowed to Feihong with a mean smile: "Just now I offended Brother Feihong with my words, I'm really sorry, if youBrother Feihong is still angry, why not hit me a few more times.  "

    ""

    Feihong was speechless, why didn't he realize that this kid is such a brazen person, now he already regrets hitting him with that gold bar, tens of thousands of dollars will be gone with just one wave of his hand, how many more times should he hit?  To Nima's.

    "How is it? Feihong, have you considered it? Do you want to join the Tiancan Society?"

    Feihong looked at the gold bars in his hand, and he had actually surrendered in his heart, but he still wanted to ask clearly that he was responsible for his brothers, "Brother Dapeng, can I ask, what kind of business does Tiancan Society mainly do?"

    Gao Peng smiled slightly and said: "What kind of business will all the gangsters in Hong Kong do now, and what kind of business will the Tiancan Society do in the future, because the first step of the development plan of the Tiancan Society is to unify the underground world in Hong Kong, and my elder brother is destined to become  Hong Kong's underground emperor."

    ""

    Feihong looked at Gao Peng dumbfounded, he suddenly had some doubts, are these people crazy?  But have you ever seen a lunatic throwing gold at people?

    "Are you thinking, why should we?"

    ""

    "Just based on this." After Gao Peng finished speaking, he raised his left foot slightly and stomped lightly on the ground. Everyone felt the ground vibrate slightly, and from where Gao Peng landed, the ground split like a spider web, as if something had happened.  Earthquakes above magnitude 6 are the same.

    Moreover, the crack was still spreading towards Feihong, and Feihong kept retreating. He instinctively felt that this crack was very dangerous. If he was caught up by this crack, it would definitely be miserable.

    However, there was an unbeliever, a younger brother beside Feihong didn't know whether to show his composure or to test the reality of this phenomenon, he stood there with his arms folded, so he was in a tragedy.

    "Boom"

    "Uh ah"

    His feet exploded suddenly as if he had stepped on a landmine, and his calf below the knee completely disappeared and was blown into blood mist.

    Gao Peng's complexion sank, and he snorted coldly: "Idiot."

    Feihong and the other younger brothers withdrew two feet away and stood in front of the rolling shutter door before the spreading crack stopped. He looked at the younger brother lying on the ground wailing in horror.

    "You don't have enough brains, you're useless, and it's useless for you to live." After saying this sentence coldly, Gao Peng slapped it in the air.

    "Boom"

    "Pfft um"

    Everyone saw that the man's chest was sunken, and he spit out a mouthful of blood, and then lay down on the ground, dying of breath.

    "Gulu Gulu"

    A series of spitting sounds came from behind Gao Peng. This was the first time Wu Dehui and Gu Lichi saw Gao Peng kill someone, and he killed so lightly, which shows that the lives in his hands will definitely not be less.

    In the past, when I saw him, he always had a calm face, with a smile that made people feel refreshed at all times, and I thought he was a nice gentleman.

    It wasn't until this moment that they really realized what a member of the evil sect was, and they finally realized Gao Peng's decisiveness in killing.

    "BrotherBrother Dapeng, the Changle Gang is willing to join the Tiancan Society." Feihong had no other thoughts, and he finally understood why Gao Libahui suddenly betrayed. Such a character, such power, is not ordinary people like them at all.  Can compete!  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 493

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The Changle Gang joined the Tiancan Club and changed its name to Changle Hall. Feihong was the head of the hall. That night, Feihong called all the leaders of the Changle Gang, big and small, to meet the new boss.

    During this process, some people were naturally dissatisfied. After Gao Peng killed the two big brothers who raised their voices on the spot, the others immediately became honest.

    Just because Gao Peng's method of killing them was too unimaginable, so that they could no longer arouse the slightest desire to resist.

    Gao Peng has gone through ten reincarnations along the way. It can be said that he is a murderer, and he will naturally not be soft-hearted to these young and Dangerous boys who are the scum of society, and he fully demonstrated the four words of killing and resolute.

    After ordering Feihong to manage the Changle Hall well and be ready to annex other gangs and associations at any time, Tiancan and Gao Peng returned home with eight people including Wu Dehui, Gu Lichi, and Zheng Wei.  Door.

    On the way, Gao Peng said to Tiancan: "Brother, it seems that we have to change to a bigger house. The current house is a bit small."

    Tian Can nodded and said: "Yes, in the future we will become more and more powerful, and we will have more and more brothers. Now the house is unusable, so I will leave this matter to you."

    Gao Peng pondered for a while, and said: "Okay, I plan to buy a sea view villa near Repulse Bay. It is near the sea and it is convenient for us to do things."

    "Well, you can figure it out!"

    Hearing the two casually talking about buying a sea view villa, Zheng Wei, who was following them, was breathless, and Wu Dehui said cautiously: "Brother Dapeng, the sea view villa in Repulse Bay costs hundreds of millions  , the cheapest one is five or six hundred thousand one square meter, a sea view villa"

    Gao Peng smiled faintly, flipped his hand, and a three-inch-high emerald Maitreya Buddha statue appeared in his hand, and said, "Do you know how much this Buddha statue is worth?"

    Everyone didn't understand jadeite, so naturally they didn't know, they all shook their heads, but Tiancan took it from Gao Peng's hand carefully, and praised repeatedly: "Oh brother, this is the ice emperor green! And judging by the craftsmanship and style, it is from the palace.  something?"

    Gao Peng sincerely praised: "Brother has good eyesight, I didn't expect him to know how to appreciate jadeite."

    Tiancan smiled complacently, and said: "Small meaning, even 'Xue Chanhan' has to give me three points of face in front of me, and the Imperial Palace in Dadu even allows me to come in and out. Brother, why haven't I seen it?"

    The so-called Xue Chan Khan refers to the last Khan of the Mongolian Kingdom and the founding emperor of the Yuan Dynasty, Borjijin Kublai Khan.

    Gao Peng came to a sudden, no wonder he knew Princess Yunluo, but also, Tiancan is the number one master of the evil sect, and the masters of the righteous way are usually anti-yuan, so Kublai Khan will naturally win over Tiancan.

    Regarding what Tiancan and Gao Peng said, Wu Dehui and Gu Lichi still understand a little bit, but Zheng Wei and others are in the fog, but they can tell that this Jade Buddha is very valuable.

    "Boss, Brother Dapeng, how much is this Jade Buddha?" Zheng Wei asked cautiously.

    Gao Peng said casually: "It's not much, maybe a few hundred million! It should be just worth a sea view villa, but I have a lot of these things, and we can deal with a few at that time, and we don't have to worry about running out of money."

    "Funding has never been an issue that our Tiancan Club needs to consider. The most important thing is to unify the rivers and lakes."

    Tian Can agreed: "That's right, there were Long Jianfei and the Four Great Sages who could stop me back then, but now, I want to see who else can stop me from dominating the world."

    Back home, Gao Peng went back to his room and took 500,000 cash codes on the coffee table, and said to Zheng Wei and the others: "Hey, you take the money for pocket money first, and after a few days when the surrounding forces are wiped out, I will let you be big brothers.  Then there will be plenty of money to spend.¡±

    "Zheng Wei takes 100,000 yuan, and the others each get 80,000 yuan. Do you have any objections?"

    Zheng Wei and his five senior brothers were overjoyed, they would have no objections, and said in succession: "Thank you Brother Dapeng, I am willing to go through fire and water for the society, and I am completely devastated."

    Gao Peng nodded in satisfaction, and continued: "Starting tomorrow, you will come over to learn martial arts from your two senior brothers, Ahui and Achi, pass on the Hunyuan Kungfu to them, don't keep it private, I need them to grow up as soon as possible."

    "At that time, they will be able to help the Tiancan society to win the world. They can't ask me and my eldest brother to do things at any time in the future, right? In a society, the boss will do it himself at every turn, and others will look down on him."

    After finishing speaking, he patted the shoulders of both of them, and said with a smile: "You can relax a little bit too!"

    Wu Dehui and Gu Lichi understood each other and couldn't help but understand what Gao Peng meant.

    As long as these people are taught, in the future they only need to follow??Tiancan and Gao Peng go to various high-level occasions, and they no longer have to fight and kill in person.

    Gao Peng also had his own considerations. After all, Wu Dehui and Gu Lichi were just two small citizens, and they were not suitable for fighting and killing, so it was appropriate to run errands for them.

    And although they have cultivated internal strength, their actual combat experience, courage, fighting will and other aspects are incomparable with Zheng Wei and his brothers. As long as Zheng Wei and the others also cultivate internal strength, there is no need to abuse them.

    Moreover, Zheng Wei and the others have practiced martial arts since childhood, and their foundations are extremely solid, and Huojia boxing is based on kung fu from the outside to the inside. Although Zheng Wei has not yet reached the level of dark energy, his meridians are much stronger than Wu Dehui and Gu Lichi.  .

    Wu Dehui and Gu Lichi spent more than 20 snow ginseng jade toad pills to achieve a small success, but Zheng Wei and Gao Peng are sure that with at most six snow ginseng jade toad pills, he will be able to practice Hunyuan Gong to  The two are at this level now.

    Coupled with his own strength, at least his master Huo Huan may no longer be his opponent

    The next day, Zheng Wei brought his five senior brothers to come early in the morning. Gao Peng told Wu Dehui to teach them Hunyuan Palm, and Gu Lichi went out with Gao Peng and Tiancan as guides, and took them to Zhou Dafu Jewelry Headquarters.  , to deal with the emerald matter.

    In addition to the emerald jade Buddha, Gao Peng also prepared a glass emerald horse with imperial green color. These two things together are worth at least one billion.

    Chow Tai Fook is also a century-old store, and its reputation and level are not low, so it can be verified that this is a genuine product. Gao Peng wants to transfer it to Chow Tai Fook in the name of it being an ancestral item in the family.

    The boss of Chow Tai Fook stated clearly that if these two items were to be auctioned off, they would be worth at least 1.2 billion yuan, but the auction would take some time. Gao Peng didn't want to wait that long, so he sold them to Chow Tai Fook for 800 million yuan.

    The boss of Chow Tai Fook is naturally overjoyed. He does not intend to sell these two items, but to use them as treasures of the store.

    These treasures were actually collected by Gao Peng in the World of Deer and Ding Ji. As the grand master of Ming Dynasty, even the emperor is his disciple, and he has a master-student relationship with Jiu Nan.

    The most important thing is that the Tiandihui was able to successfully fight against the Qing Dynasty and restore the Ming Dynasty. It can be said that it is all due to Gao Peng. All the brothers in the original Qingmutang are all loyal to him.  , so he is naturally the hottest figure in Daming.

    When foreign envoys go to Daming, the first thing they do is to visit his grand master's mansion and present generous gifts, so naturally there is no shortage of treasures in Gao Peng's mansion.

    But Gao Peng never touches power. After all, he, the Grand Master, does not have any real power, so the whole court is very relieved of him. Not to mention that he is far from being greedy, even if he is really greedy, no one will.  say what.

    And these treasures, at this time, made it much easier for him to complete the task, and it was considered unintentional.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 494: Princess Yunluo and Knife Boy

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Gao Peng asked Gu Lichi to open an account with his ID card, and all the 800 million Hong Kong dollars he earned from selling the treasures were credited into the account.

    In the afternoon of that day, Gao Peng went to Repulse Bay and spent 460 million to buy a sea view villa. All the top rich people in Hong Kong lived here, as well as some celebrities and politicians.

    It is worth mentioning that the villa of the gambler Chen Xiaodao is in this villa area, but it is just on the other side, a few hundred meters away from the villa bought by Gao Peng.

    Afterwards, Gao Peng bought an extended Bentley, two Rolls-Royces, hired good servants, and then Tiancan and Gao Peng took Wu Dehui and the others to live in.

    Zheng Wei and his five senior brothers were also allocated a room in the villa, and they were very excited, but they hadn't officially left the Huo Family Martial Arts Hall, so they had to go back every day, and the next morning.

    Gao Peng transferred a few younger brothers from Feihong to be their drivers. Every day, two drivers would pick up Zheng Wei and the others in a Rolls-Royce.

    It's just that they only send people to the Huo family martial arts hall every time, and they don't send them directly to the martial arts hall. Huo Huan hasn't come back yet, so it's not time for a showdown yet.

    In addition, Gao Peng directly allocated 100 million to Feihong, asking him to improve the living conditions of his big brothers, and at the same time give some bonuses to the younger brothers. From Feihong to the bottom of the Changle Hall, all the younger brothers were grateful to Gao Peng and thanked him for adding a  good club.

    On this day, Zheng Wei, as usual, was about to leave the martial arts hall with his five senior brothers, and go to the villa to practice kung fu by car. They didn't notice that a soft and beautiful figure quietly followed behind him.

    It was Zheng Wei's younger junior sister, Huo Huan's biological daughter, Huo Min. Huo Huan was not around these days, and Zheng Wei was asked to take charge of the martial arts gym, but she found that he took five senior brothers out every day, always leaving early and returning late,  I don't know what to do, even the teaching of martial arts disciples has been abandoned.

    So Huo Min decided to follow them to see where they went, but what she saw next surprised her.

    She actually saw two Rolls-Royces parked on the side of the road two streets away from Wuguan, and the driver in a black suit actually bowed and shouted "Hi Weige" after seeing Zheng Wei.

    Then Zheng Wei and the five senior brothers got into the car calmly, and then the car drove forward.

    Huo Min was very curious, and immediately hailed a taxi and asked the driver to follow the Rolls Royce in front.

    The Rolls-Royce drove all the way, and soon arrived at Repulse Bay, and drove into the gate of a sea view villa. Huo Min got out of the taxi, looked at the sea view villa, his eyes flashed rapidly.

    "Elder brother, what's going on with them? This is obviously a place for the top rich people. How could they be taken in respectfully? Could it bethey became the bodyguards of the rich? But why did they hide it from the martial arts hall?"

    Huo Min thought about it, but still couldn't figure it out, so she decided to sneak into the villa to find out. She went around the villa's wall and found a remote location.  A wall nearly three meters high was erected.

    However, the scene of her climbing over the wall was seen by the driver of a sports car who had just turned around a corner. The driver let out a snort and said, "The family seems to have been burglarized. Do you want to remind me?"

    Sitting in the passenger seat is a fair-skinned and beautiful beauty with an immortal temperament. If Gao Peng and Tiancan see it, they will be shocked. If this beauty is not Yun Luo, who is it?

    The driver of the car was a handsome man wearing a casual suit and combing the side part that was popular in Hong Kong in the 1990s. His appearance was the same as Wu Dehui's, but his temperament was stronger than Wu Dehui's.

    After hearing what he said, Yun Luo nodded with a smile, and said: "We live in the same area, and we are all neighbors. It's good to remind me, but I see that the person who climbed over the wall seems to have martial arts on him. Do you want a knife?"  careful."

    That's right, this man is none other than the famous gambler Chen Xiaodao. Hearing Yun Luo's advice, Chen Xiaodao smiled slightly and said, "Don't worry, I'm just going to the gate to remind you, and I won't go in."

    After speaking, he turned the steering wheel and came to Gao Peng's villa. However, the expressions of Dao Zai and Yun Luo changed drastically at the next moment, but the reasons for their changes were different.

    "Wow who is this guy? He dares to jump from such a height, huh? The way he falls is quite handsome! He looks light and light. Could it be that he is a legendary martial arts master? That thief may be in trouble." Chen  Looking at the villa, Xiaodao sighed in admiration, and said with great interest.

    But Yun Luo hurriedly bent down, hid under the car window, and said urgently: "Daozi, don't go there, go back, we will go back directly."

    "Well¡­¡­What¡¯s wrong with you?  "Chen Xiaodao looked at Yunluo strangely, and said dumbfoundedly: "You don't have to hide, my car window film is one-sided, you can see the outside from the inside, but you can't see the inside from the outside.  "

    Although Chen Xiaodao was very strange, he also obeyed Yun Luo's words. He didn't brake after arriving at the entrance of Gao Peng's villa.  on the road.

    Yun Luo said in a panic: "Daozi, we can no longer live here, should we live in another place? Let's go back and pick up Xiaoman, and leave immediately."

    Seeing this, Chen Xiaodao also realized that the matter might not be simple, so he asked seriously, "What's going on?"

    Yun Luo leaned back on the backrest, heaved a sigh of relief, and said, "I'll explain to you when I get back."

    However, after Zheng Wei and his party got off the car, they greeted Tian Can who was watching TV in the living room, and then went straight upstairs to the rooftop.

    What surprised them was that apart from Wu Dehui and Gu Lichi, Gao Peng was also here today. Zheng Wei and others stepped forward and respectfully clasped their fists and said, "Brother Dapeng."

    "Well, you have been practicing Hunyuan Palm for a few days, and you have already mastered the moves?"

    Zheng Wei nodded and said: "Yes, I have practiced all palm techniques."

    Gao Peng said with satisfaction: "Very good, then it's time to give you some help."

    After speaking, he took out the porcelain bottle containing the snow ginseng and jade toad pills from the inner pocket of his clothes, and poured three pills for each of the six people.

    Gu Lichi on the side swallowed, and asked weakly: "Brother Dapeng, do you still have our share?"

    Gao Peng glanced at him, and said: "I only have so much of this elixir for the time being, and it will be gone when it is used up. You have already mastered your inner strength, and eating it is a waste. You should practice harder by yourself!"

    "Oh!" Gu Lichi bowed his head sullenly.

    Zheng Wei on the side also heard that this should be a elixir that has a miraculous effect on cultivating inner strength, and he took it without hesitation, and soon a wave of heat rose from his lower abdomen, which was warm and extremely comfortable.

    "After taking the elixir, immediately practice Hunyuan palmHuh? How dare you sneak in here? You want to die." Gao Peng was about to instruct a few people to start practicing Hunyuan palm immediately after taking the elixir, but suddenly heard a few slight sounds in his ears.  The sound was obviously the sound of pedals hitting the wall and landing.

    With a cold snort, he walked to the edge of the roof, glanced down, jumped out, and called out, "He Fang Xiaoxiao?"

    Zheng Wei and others hurriedly followed. When they saw the people below, they were shocked and shouted: "Brother Dapeng, don't hurt her, she is my junior sister!"

    Huo Min had just climbed into the fence, and hadn't run out a few steps, when he heard a loud shout above his head, followed by the voice of a senior brother. When he looked up, his face turned pale.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 495 Reversing black and white, strike again

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Huo Min stared dumbfounded at Gao Peng who fell from the sky. The villa has three floors, and the roof is at least fifteen or six meters away from the ground. How dare someone jump directly from the top?

    Gao Peng already saw upstairs that it was a woman who climbed over the wall and entered the villa. Hearing Zheng Wei's words, why didn't he know who it was?

    After falling in front of her, he reached out and grabbed Huo Min's arm.

    "I'm not¡­¡­"

    Gao Peng ignored Huo Min's words. After grabbing her arm, he jumped again and flew towards the rooftop.

    "ah¡­¡­"

    "This is this light work?"

    Landing on the roof, Gao Peng let go of Huo Min. Huo Min's big, beautiful eyes widened, he looked at the world, and then at Gao Peng, with an incredible expression on his face.

    Zheng Wei and the others also saw this scene clearly, and they were also shocked. After hearing Huo Min's words, they came back to their senses. Zheng Wei immediately shouted at Huo Min: "Junior Sister, what are you doing?"

    Huo Min shrank his neck, and said weakly: "I found that you have been running outside all this time, and you have even neglected teaching your disciples, just to see what the hell you are doing, so"

    Zheng Wei was speechless, and looked at Gao Peng subconsciously, and Gao Peng smiled and said: "So you followed your senior brother all the way here."

    Huo Min looked at Gao Peng, and said cautiously: "Who are you? What is the elder brother doing here?"

    Gao Peng spread his hands and said: "Of course he is here to learn martial arts! Learning real martial arts, the martial arts that can fly over eaves and walls, open monuments and crack stones, is not the kind of kung fu that you Huojia boxing gym uses to play tricks."

    Huo Min stared, and said coquettishly: "The Huo Family Boxing is not about tricks."

    "Oh? Really?" Gao Peng looked at her with a half-smile, with a sneer at the corner of his mouth.

    Huo Min's shoulders suddenly collapsed. Compared with the opponent's martial arts, Huo Jiaquan is really just a trick.

    "Dapeng, what's going on? Is there an assassin?"

    Tiancan's voice came from the stairs, and Gao Peng said to Tiancan who came out of the stairs: "It's okay, brother, it's Awei's junior sister."

    "Oh!" Tiancan took a look at Huo Min, and thought to himself: "You are quite beautiful, but it's a pity that it's not my style."

    Dang waved his hand, turned around and went downstairs again, saying in his mouth: "Since you are one of us, if you want to come in the future, you must go through the gate, don't climb over the wall again, and be careful to be shot as an enemy."

    Huo Min lowered his head in embarrassment, and secretly looked at Zheng Wei.

    "Brother Dapeng, look" Zheng Wei looked at Gao Peng carefully, and asked tentatively.

    Gao Peng nodded and said to Huo Min: "When your father comes back, tell him that Awei will leave the Huo Family Boxing Gym and learn martial arts from me."

    "What?" Huo Min was furious when she heard the words, looked at Zheng Wei and said, "How could you do this? My father raised you as his own son, do you still have a conscience?"

    "I" Zheng Wei had nothing to say, and lowered his head slightly.

    Seeing this, Gao Peng said indifferently: "Should I give up my future if I have a conscience? If your father really treats him as his own son, he should support him to pursue a better future instead of just being a little boxer in the boxing gym all his life."  .¡±

    "It's not unconscionable to leave the martial arts hall. It's unconscionable when he becomes prosperous in the future but doesn't remember your father's kindness in nurturing him. But if he becomes prosperous and becomes famous, he will go back to honor your father in the future. How can he be unconscionable?"

    After hearing Gao Peng's words, Huo Min's anger subsided a little, and he said, "Then you don't have to leave the martial arts hall, do you?"

    Gao Peng looked at her like an idiot, and said, "Are you sure you've passed your brain when you said this? If he doesn't leave the martial arts gym, who is ashamed?"

    "As a disciple of the Huo Family Martial Arts Academy, if you don't practice your own Huo Family Boxing, you would rather learn martial arts from others. What does that mean? It means that Huo Family Boxing is not good!"

    "So Awei might as well bear the reputation of a traitor and leave the martial arts hall, so as to save face for your father."

    Zheng Wei and his five senior brothers looked at Gao Peng in admiration, and in a few words, they were able to turn black into white.

    Even they themselves did not expect that their behavior of betraying the teacher for the sake of their own future can be explained in this way, which is very powerful.

    Huo Min also has nothing to say, because Gao Peng's martial arts are better than Huo's boxing gym, this is a fact.

    When Gao Peng grabbed her and flew up to the rooftop from below without even borrowing strength from the wall, even she was tempted by this kind of martial arts.

    Seeing this, Gao Peng smiled slightly and said:??You go back first!  When your father comes back, I will pay a visit and explain the matter to him.  "

    "Ah Wei, let Ah Cheng take your junior sister back! Then come back to practice immediately."

    "Yes, brother Dapeng, junior sister, let's go!"

    After sending Huo Min away, Zheng Wei returned to the rooftop and practiced Hunyuan Palm with a sinking heart, while Gao Peng went out of the living room and discussed with Tiancan: "Brother, the Changle Gang has completely returned to their hearts. Tonight we can deal with the second  A force has struck."

    Tian Can nodded and said: "Okay, then you can take someone to do it tonight! I won't go. As you said, if a powerful boss goes out in person at every turn, he will be looked down upon by others."

    Gao Peng turned his head and looked at the Wang Zuxian movie "The Millennium Banshee" that was playing on TV. This is Wang Zuxian's new movie released this year, and he secretly complained, "You are addicted to Wang Zuxian's movies, are you too lazy to move?"

    But it's also good if he doesn't go, lest I always interrupt my rhythm in order to maintain his sense of existence, but said in my mouth: "What the elder brother said is very true, then the younger brother will not disturb the older brother watching TV."

    "Well, let's go!"

    At night, on a secluded street in the Sham Shui Po district adjacent to Kowloon City, the leader of the Four Seas Gang, Hou Sihai, stood in front of No. 200 boy with a machete in his hand.  You and the Changle Gang have always been in harmony with each other, what do you mean by crossing the border this time?"

    Apart from Wu Dehui, Zheng Wei and other eight people behind Gao Peng, there were only 30 people brought by Feihong, and they didn't even carry weapons, but Feihong didn't have the slightest fear.

    I only heard Feihong calmly said to Hou Sihai: "Brother Sihai, brother me! I didn't mean to go overboard. I asked you out this time, just to show you the way. You will definitely thank me in the future."

    Hou Sihai narrowed his eyes slightly, and said, "You have a way to make a fortune, but if you don't make a fortune by yourself, would you be so easy to share the benefits with me?"

    "Hehe." Feihong smiled slightly, turned his body slightly, stretched out his hand to Gao Peng, and said, "This is Brother Dapeng from the Tiancan Society. Our Changle Gang has joined the Tiancan Society and changed its name to Changle Hall. This time I  Come, I intend to invite the Four Seas Gang to join the Tiancan Society."

    Hou Sihai was startled when he heard the words, and then he became furious, and shouted: "What the hell are you kidding me? What kind of shit is Tiancanshe? I've never heard of it, oh! I see, do you think the Changle Gang will take over my Sihai Gang?  , want to annex us?"

    Gao Peng narrowed his eyes slightly, and from the moment Hou Sihai said the words "shit Tian Canshe", Gao Peng sentenced him to death in his heart.

    From a person's speech, we can basically see how a person's wisdom and ability are, and whether he has the value of income.

    When facing a force that you have never heard of but dare to challenge yourself, the best way is not to offend first, find out the details of the other party, and then make a fuss. Like Feihong, he did a good job and is very smart.

    But this Hou Sihai offended the other party to death as soon as he opened his mouth. Obviously he is a guy of little value, so (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 496: The Desperate Universal Gang

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    A person beside Hou Sihai leaned into his ear, and said softly, "Brother Sihai, I heard that the Changle Gang seems to have made a fortune recently."

    "All the big brothers have become big brothers, and some even bought a car. Even the little brother who parks the valet eats and drinks spicy food. I don't know if it has something to do with this Tiancan Society."

    Hou Sihai snorted coldly when he heard the words, and said softly: "Whether it matters or not, the Four Seas Gang was founded by me and my brothers little by little, and it finally got to where it is today. I absolutely cannot let the Four Seas Gang be annexed.  "

    "Don't forget, this is Sham Shui Po, our territory, not Kowloon. As long as we are brothers, we will make a fortune sooner or later. Why rely on other powerful forces to make a living based on other people's opinions."

    Contempt flashed in the eyes of the person who spoke, if you could lead your brothers to get rich, we wouldn't be doing things like extorting pocket money from students and stealing chickens and dogs.

    Gao Peng could clearly see the words on the other side and the expression of the person beside Hou Sihai, and immediately sneered, took two steps forward, and said to Hou Sihai indifferently: "Hou Sihai, I will give you one last chance to choose to join the Tiancan Society  , let¡¯s make a fortune together, or choose to die.¡±

    Hou Sihai was furious when he heard the words, raised the machete in his hand, pointed at Gao Peng and shouted: "What are you? You dare to speak out here. I, Hou Sihai, am here. I want to see how you let me die."

    Feihong sighed, shook his head, and looked at Hou Sihai with pity in his eyes.

    "Okay, very good." Gao Peng nodded slowly, and the next moment he jumped up suddenly, leaping two feet high from the flat ground, and rushed towards Hou Sihai.

    "Wow"

    The younger brothers of the Four Seas Gang were in an uproar, and the faces of Hou Sihai and the people around him changed drastically. However, in an instant, Gao Peng had arrived in front of him. Hou Sihai bit his teeth and swung the machete at Gao Peng.

    Gao Peng stretched out his hand to grab it, and the blade of the machete was caught in his hand. He stretched his right foot forward and kicked Hou Sihai's chest.  meters away.

    "Crack, click"

    And the machete was crushed into an iron ball by Gao Peng and thrown on the ground. It was slow to describe. In fact, the whole process from Gao Peng's start to the end took less than three seconds, and the distance between the two sides was  About twenty meters.

    "poof"

    It wasn't until Gao Peng landed, crumpled the machete and threw it on the ground, that Hou Sihai spit out a mouthful of blood, his eyes wide open, his legs bent, and he knelt down on the ground, his upper body slowly fell forward on the ground, twitching twice.  Immediately after falling, he died of exhaustion.

    "Who else chooses to die? Stand up." Gao Peng said coldly.

    "Brother Sihai bastard, brothers, hack him to death for me, and report to Brother Sihai"

    "Hoo"

    "Boom"

    "poof"

    A big brother of the Four Seas Gang who has a relatively strong relationship with Hou Sihai checked Hou Sihai and found that he was dead. He immediately raised the watermelon knife in his hand, ready to incite the brothers to do something to avenge Hou Sihai.

    However, before he could finish his sentence, Gao Peng slapped him from a distance of four or five meters. The man immediately spewed blood and flew up, knocking over the younger brother behind him, and the younger brother who was knocked over by him  They also vomited blood.

    Those people stood behind this person, and they all raised their weapons when he incited them, so they were directly classified as clearable objects by Gao Peng.

    Gao Peng volleyed in the air, killed more than a dozen people in a row, and finally completely shocked the Four Seas Gang present.

    The man who spoke in Hou Sihai's ear just now fell to his knees with a plop, and said in panic, "Brother Dapeng, please forgive me, we are willing to submit to the Tiancan Society."

    "Run!"

    Among the younger brothers standing at the back, one shouted loudly, turned around and ran away first, and his run immediately led a large number of people.

    "Looking for death." Gao Peng snorted coldly, and jumped up again, in the air, clapping his palms continuously.

    "Boom boom boom"

    "Uh"

    "ah¡­¡­"

    When Gao Peng passed everyone and blocked the way of the fleeing people, nearly a hundred fleeing people were already lying on the ground, covering their chests and stomachs and screaming.  Potholes.

    All the younger brothers who were not attacked also knelt down, and they finally realized what happened to them. The person in front of them was not something they could contend with, and they couldn't even escape in front of him.

    However, Gao Peng is naturally very measured in his actions, and it is stillLike Gao Liba and others from the Changle gang that night, it only caused pain in their internal organs, but did not hurt them.

    Gao Peng Shi Shiran walked among the people lying on the ground, and asked lightly: "Who shouted to run just now?"

    ""

    Seeing that everyone was just wailing, but no one made a sound, Gao Peng's face darkened, and he said coldly: "Say it, one person will die, if you don't tell it, everyone will die."

    "It's him."

    Immediately, several people pointed at one person, and Gao Peng slapped him without saying a word.

    "Boom"

    "Pfftuh"

    Having dealt with that person, Gao Peng walked slowly among the Four Seas gang, and the younger brothers who were kneeling on the ground immediately moved out of the way.

    Suddenly, a member of the Four Seas Gang stood up from behind Gao Peng, and slashed at the back of Gao Peng's neck with a machete in his hand.

    "when"

    "Boom"

    "poof"

    However, to everyone's despair, Gao Peng didn't even turn his head. The younger brother's knife slashed on the back of Gao Peng's neck, but there was a sound of gold and iron clanging. The next moment, he himself vomited blood and fell to the ground.  After convulsing a few times, he didn't move, and died of exhaustion.

    Gao Peng's body was protected by Jiuyang Zhenqi for sixty years, so the knife did not really hit Gao Peng's body. It was blocked by Jiuyang Zhenqi when it was an inch away from the back of his neck, and the effect of Jiuyang Zhenqi's rebound attack made him  The strength of the group returned to his body, and his arms were numb from the shock.

    Gao Peng took advantage of the trend and blasted out a wave of Nine Yang True Qi, how could the gang members who are ordinary people bear it?

    "Who else wants to resist, you can do it. If you think the guy in your hand is not good enough, I can provide you with better guys."

    "Patta"

    Gao Peng threw something casually, and everyone took a closer look, but it was a black pistol.

    However, no one dared to touch the pistol at this time. Who the hell knows whether the pistol is real or fake, and whether it has bullets. This guy is simply looking for an excuse to eliminate people who are hostile to him.

    Until Gao Peng walked to the original position, no one went to pick up the pistol. A more clever gang member reached out to pick up the pistol, but his hand was on the barrel, and he ran forward holding it upside down.  Pass the gun to Gao Peng.

    "Brother Dapeng, your guy."

    Gao Peng nodded in satisfaction, took the pistol, and said to the first person who knelt down: "You, stand up and tell me who else is Hou Sihai's hardcore, who is most likely to avenge Hou Sihai."

    Hearing that, the man stood up, pointed decisively at the person behind him, and said, "He, he got together from the street with Hou Sihai, and they have the best relationship."

    After the person stood up, Gao Peng immediately discovered that the legs of the person he was pointing to were just kneeling, and the knees did not touch the ground at all.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 497: Settle the Universal Gang

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "boom"

    Without any hesitation, Gao Peng raised his hand and shot, right between the man's eyebrows.

    Everyone shuddered and stared wide-eyed. The gun turned out to be real, it still had bullets, and it was loaded. He was really not afraid of others shooting him with a gun?

    After Gao Peng killed the man with one shot, he looked at the guy who pointed out the man and asked, "What's your name?"

    The man hurriedly nodded and said, "Brother Dapeng, my name is Zhang Hongbiao. Brother Dapeng can call me Abiao."

    Gao Peng nodded, and said: "Very well, from today onwards, the Four Seas Gang will become the Four Seas Hall of the Tiancan Society, and you are the leader of the hall."

    After finishing speaking, he turned the pistol upside down, handed it to A Biao, and said: "Here is this thing for you. Whoever you think won't obey you can be killed. This thing is equivalent to Shang Fang's sword, you can cut it first and then play it."

    "In the future, you will be the talker of Sihaitang, and Sham Shui Po will be in charge. If anyone dares to touch a hair of your hair, I will kill his whole family."

    A Biao was ecstatic, took the pistol with both hands, and said: "Thank you Brother Dapeng, A Biao swears to follow Brother Dapeng."

    Immediately, he turned around holding the pistol, his eyes swept across the crowd, the big brother in the Four Seas Gang who had had some issues with A Biao before, had cold sweat on his forehead, and the gang members were also silent.

    A Biao swept around and stayed for a few seconds on some of the people he usually didn't deal with, and after making their legs almost go limp, he turned around and bowed to Gao Peng, "Brother Dapeng, the rest  They are all good brothers, and there is no one who can't get along with me."

    Gao Peng had a panoramic view of A Biao's behavior, and nodded secretly in his heart, "Very good, although this kid is not a bloody guy, he has a lot of brains.

    You don't need to be bloody to carry the handle, that is the quality that a big brother who leads a younger brother to charge into battle should have, as long as he is smart enough to carry the handle.

    "Very good." Gao Peng nodded in satisfaction, and waved behind him. One of Awei's seniors walked forward carrying a large box.

    After the slap was done, it was time to distribute the sweet dates. The box was opened, and there were neatly stacked banknotes inside. Gao Peng said, "This is a gift for the brothers. A Biao takes one hundred thousand, the elder brother takes fifty thousand, and the younger brother takes fifty thousand."  20,000, A Biao, send it here."

    "Yes, thank you, Brother Dapeng." A Biao pinned the pistol to his back, walked forward overjoyed, turned around and said to the gang members: "Brothers, have you seen Brother Dapeng's great skills?  It's just a meeting ceremony, and I'm sure you'll be able to eat and drink spicy food with Brother Dapeng in the future."

    "Now, the brothers who are willing to join the Tiancan Club with me and hang out with Brother Dapeng come up to collect the money."

    Now everyone present has no doubts. Although 20,000 yuan is not much, it is still two or three months of income for the lower-level boys. The meeting gift alone is so much, and it will be wrong to mess with the Tiancan Society in the future.  ?

    The Four Seas Gang is similar to the Changle Gang. There are thousands of core gang members, but every time they come out, they can't always come out at any time. These people can be regarded as an example for other gang members. With this behavior of buying horse bones,  Other members of the gang will also be more receptive to joining the Tiancan Society.

    All the younger brothers received the money. Gao Peng prepared five million yuan, and there were hundreds of thousands left after the distribution. Gao Peng handed it all over to Feihong and asked him to share it with his brothers.

    Settle down the Four Seas Gang, instruct A Biao to unify the forces of the Four Seas Gang as soon as possible, and notify him when it is completed, and then Zheng Wei makes a phone call.

    Soon, the stretched Bentley and two Rolls-Royces drove over, followed by five Mercedes-Benz commercial vehicles.

    Gao Peng, Wu Dehui, Gu Lichi, and Zheng Wei boarded the extended Bentley, Zheng Wei's five senior brothers and Feihong boarded the Rolls-Royce, and the other Changle gang members naturally sat in the Mercedes-Benz commercial vehicle at the back.

    This scene shocked the members of the Four Seas Gang again. It seems that joining the Tiancan Society really has a future, even Hong Xing and Dongxing's leaders are not so daunting!  The most important thing is, even Nima's younger brother rides a Mercedes-Benz?

    The next day, a taxi drove into the Repulse Bay villa area and stopped in front of Dao Zai's villa. A young man in a suit and tie with a pair of sunglasses on his face got out of the car.

    From the other side came down a fat middle-aged man with a chubby belly and a round head. He walked to the side of the trunk and said to the young man, "Ah Xing, come and help Uncle Uncle get something!"

    "Oh! Why does it feel like the house is deserted, isn't senior brother at home?" Ah Xing helped the third uncle carry two big boxes, walked to the door of the villa, and rang the doorbell.

    After a while, but still no one came to open the door, Ah Xing said to the third uncle: "It seems that he is really not at home."

    The third uncle said angrily: "What the hell are you doing? I told him to come back today, why aren't you at home???Wait, does he take you as a junior to his heart?  "

    Ah Xing looked at the gate, and suddenly raised his hands, pointing his sword at his temples, and fixed his eyes on the gate. The next moment, there was a "click", and the gate of the combination lock opened automatically.

    "Let's go! Go in and give him a call."

    When the two entered the room, Ah Xing used the landline in the living room to call Dao Zai. Dao Zai had a mobile phone, but Ah Xing had always been poor, and he couldn't spend the money he earned with special functions, otherwise he would  The ability to know is lost, so naturally I can't afford a big brother.

    The money he has now is the pocket money given to him by his master Gambler Gao Jin.

    "Hello, who is it?"

    "It's me, brother, where are you?"

    "I'm in the house on Tai Hang Road in Causeway Bay, where are you?"

    "I'm staying at your Repulse Bay Villa, why don't you live here?"

    "Uh I naturally have my reasons. Since you are back, let's live there temporarily! Anyway, you have no other place to go. I will come to you after a while."

    "Oh fine!"

    ""

    Xingzi lived here like this, but it was unknown who leaked it. The Hong Kong media knew that the gambler had returned from studying with the God of Gamblers in the United States, and came to interview him one after another.

    A large number of media cars drove into the Repulse Bay villa area, which naturally attracted Gao Peng's attention. After Gu Lichi went out to investigate, he came back and reported to Gao Penghui excitedly: "Brother Dapeng, the gambling master is back."

    "It turns out that there is a villa over there that belongs to the gambler Dazai. The gambler A Xing went to the United States to study gambling with his master of the gambler for half a year. He just returned to Hong Kong. The media went to interview the gambler."

    Gao Peng suddenly realized that this is the case. In other words, Ah Xing traveled to Shanghai in 1937 from nearby. He remembered that he was on a helipad.

    Interesting, when the time comes to join in the fun, he can't always sell treasures if he wants to make money. Gambling is also a very fast way to make money. After getting acquainted with the holy gambler, it will be more convenient to go to the casino and other occasions in the future.

    Thinking of this, Gao Peng drove a Rolls-Royce to the city, found a gold shop, took out two gold bricks to the gold shop, and asked them to help make a pair of gold playing cards, the size and thickness of which should be the same as real poker  .

    Gao Peng asked to get it in the afternoon. The owner of the gold shop was still in a dilemma. After Gao Peng threw down a few gold bars as processing fees, all problems were gone immediately.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 498 Going to Macau with the Gambler

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    After dinner, Gao Peng took Wu Dehui and Gu Lichi to Daozai's villa to visit. Soon after ringing the doorbell, the third uncle came and opened the door.

    The third uncle looked at the clothes of the three of Gao Peng, and a friendly smile appeared on his face immediately, and asked, "Who are you looking for?"

    Gao Peng looked at the tall fat man in front of him, with a smile on the corner of his mouth. This guy is a typical villain. He worships high and steps down, so the three of Gao Peng specially put on a high-end suit.

    "I'm the owner of Villa No. 23 over there. I'm Dao Zai's neighbor. I heard that the gambling master has returned from studying in the United States, so I came here to visit."

    When the third uncle heard that Gao Peng was Dao Zai's neighbor, he must be a rich man!  Immediately, he couldn't help being more enthusiastic, and quickly invited the three of them in.

    "So it's a neighbor! Please come in, please come in, Ah Xing Ah Xing! Come out, the neighbor is here to visit."

    The third uncle took Gao Peng and his party to the living room, and Ah Xing just came out to greet him. Gao Peng took the initiative to extend his right hand to A Xing, and said with a smile: "Hello, Mr. Gambler, my name is Gao Peng, and I am Dao Zai's neighbor. These two are my neighbors."  Brother, Ah Hui and A Chi, they are all your fans!"

    Upon hearing this, Ah Xing hurriedly extended his hand to shake hands with the three of them respectively, and said: "Hi, hello, it's a pleasure to meet you, please sit down, just call me Ah Xing, we are all neighbors, why be so polite?"

    After each sat down, Ah Xing said in a very dignified way: "Third Uncle, make tea."

    "Oh! Uh" The third uncle just responded, suddenly startled, and leaned into Ah Xing's ear and said, "Stinky boy, where do we have tea?"

    Seeing this, Gao Peng smiled slightly and said, "You're welcome, we don't drink tea."

    After speaking, he took out the deck of playing cards made of gold from his pocket, put it on the coffee table in front of Ah Xing, and said with a smile: "It's my first visit, this is a small gift, please accept it."

    When the third uncle saw the meeting gift that Gao Peng presented, his face froze immediately, and he was not so enthusiastic. Nima, a rich man who lives in a sea view villa, the meeting gift is a deck of playing cards?  Thank you for being able to take it out, and you still accept it.

    Just because Gao Peng's deck of playing cards is made of gold, but the packaging of the playing cards is an ordinary playing card carton. Gao Peng did this on purpose, which is a bit of a surprise.

    "Thank you, Mr. Gao is so polite." Ah Xing was also extremely speechless, but at least he was better than the third uncle, and with a polite smile on his face, he took the deck of cards casually.

    "Huh? Why are these playing cards so heavy?" Ah Xing muttered strangely. He opened the card case and took a look.  middle.

    However, the enthusiasm for Gao Peng was soaring, and the third uncle was a little baffled by the heated conversation with him, so he went outside.

    "A Xing, when you have time, you can take us to the casino to see and see?"

    "Of course there is no problem with this." Ah Xing fully agreed, but said with some helplessness: "Unfortunately, the money I earned with supernatural powers cannot be spent, and can only be used to do good deeds, alas."

    Gao Peng laughed, and said: "Money is something like this! I don't care about whether I bring it with me or not. If you are short of money, Ah Xing, you can open it at any time. You can't spend the money you win. Others will give it to you."  You can always spend it, right?"

    Ah Xing seems to be smiling so much that his teeth can't be seen, but in fact he knows it very well, "Brother Dapeng, you are so polite, how can you be so mean? We are just neighbors, not relatives, and you don't get paid for nothing.  "

    Gao Peng waved his hand and said with a smile: "Hey, A Xing, you don't have to think too much. I don't have ulterior motives or any purpose when I say this. I want you to help me with something."

    "Since ancient times in China, there has been no lack of people who donate money and donate money. Dapeng is not talented. It is this kind of people. We are people who inherit many friends and many paths. Money is something outside of the body. If you can use money to help friends, then  It could not be better."

    When Ah Xing heard this, the vigilance in his heart was relieved a bit, but he didn't completely let go of his guard, he just smiled and said: "Okay, Brother Dapeng is so proud, Ah Xing made you this friend, I don't know if Brother Dapeng will leave tomorrow."  Are you free? Let's go to Macau to play some games together?"

    Gao Peng asked in surprise, "Why do you want to go to Macau?"

    Ah Xing spread his hands helplessly, and said: "There are not many casinos in Hong Kong who don't know me. Once I go, they will definitely think that I am messing up the game, so how can I have fun?"

    Suddenly, Gao Peng nodded and said: "So that's it. Okay, then we'll go to Macau. I'm free these few days."

    It has been more than two months since I came to Hong Kong. Gao Peng and Tiancan got their ID cards a long time ago, so they went to Hong Kong this time.Once you enter the gate, you can go there by boat in an upright manner.

    After Gao Peng returned to the villa, he told Tian Can about it, "Brother, tomorrow I will go to the casino with someone to make some money, do you want to go together?"

    "Casino? Not interested, you go!" Tiancan replied without turning his head. This guy's obsession with TV has reached a certain level, leaving Gao Peng speechless.

    But that's fine, just use this old boy as a mascot.

    "Okay then! A Biao is integrating the forces of the Four Seas Gang these days. When I earn some money back, we can speed up our progress."

    "When the Four Seas Gang and the Changle Gang are ready, we will attack Dongxing. If we take Dongxing, we will take one-third of Hong Kong Jianghu."

    Tian Can nodded, and said: "Okay, from now on, you can handle these things yourself. Unless you encounter some masters who can't handle it, you don't need to report to me."

    ""

    At around nine o'clock the next morning, Gao Peng's extended Bentley stopped in front of Dao Zai's villa, where Ah Xing and his third uncle were already waiting.

    After all, the gold poker hidden by Ah Xing was found out by the third uncle, so when the third uncle saw Gao Peng today, his attitude changed a hundred and eighty degrees.

    "Wow, Mr. Gao, this car probably costs tens of millions, right?" The third uncle sat in the Bentley, looked around, and exclaimed.

    Gao Peng smiled slightly, took out a bottle of red wine from the small refrigerator on the side, and poured a glass for each of them. Of course, there were also Wu Dehui and Gu Lichi. Zheng Wei and the others had already learned Hunyuan Palm.  But, there is no need for them to stare.

    "Brother Dapeng, what do you do?" A Xing asked Gao Peng curiously after putting down his glass.

    Gao Peng smiled and said: "Cooperate with Zhou Dafu to do some jade and jade business."

    "Oh! No wonder you're so rich." Ah Xing was stunned, but the third uncle sighed after hearing the words: "Speaking of which, my father's name is also Zhou Dafu, but it's a pity that he sells pork buns."

    "Grandpa's name is also Chow Tai Fook? I'll check, there are jewelry but don't sell char siu buns? So stupid?" Ah Xing complained with a depressed face when he heard it.

    The third uncle spread his hands and said: "That's right! Back in Shanghai, your grandfather and my father, he was with Ding Li, and he actually sold barbecued pork buns. I don't know what he thinks."

    Gao Peng secretly despises him, with your gambling character, even if your father sells jewelry, you can ruin it for him.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 499: Macau Lisboa Casino

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Arriving at the pier soon, Wu Dehui went to get the boat ticket. Two hours later, a group of five people had arrived at the biggest casino in Macau Casino Lisboa.

    The Lisboa Casino is not only a hall full of gambling tables in the imagination, but an exquisitely designed resort hotel.

    There are restaurants, theaters, hotels, and brand-name stores inside. The interior decoration is also very luxurious and resplendent, and the ceiling is full of Western-style chandeliers.

    In the Lisboa Hotel, the casino area is on different floors. The higher the floor, the bigger the bet. There are also many entrances and exits in the casino area, giving people a feeling of freedom in and out.

    Entering the casino area on the lowest floor, you can see dozens of gaming tables. Different gaming tables have different game content. In front of each gaming table are one or two casino workers in uniform and black vests.  It's the so-called dealer.

    Beside each gaming table, there is a group of players holding chips and staring at the gaming table intently. Of course, there are not a few people watching soy sauce at each gaming table.  .

    Gao Peng exchanged 10 million chips on the counter, and there were exactly five people, each of whom shared 2 million. Gao Peng said with a smile: "Everyone can play what they like. If you lose, it's mine. If you win, it's yours."  , go!"

    "Thank you, Brother Dapeng." Wu Dehui and Gu Lichi were overjoyed, and they took their chips and ran to their favorite projects. What Gu Lichi and Wu Dehui were most interested in was baccarat.  Le played in front of the table.

    Relatively large games such as Stud and Texas Hold'em are basically in the VIP room upstairs, and there is no ground floor.

    The third uncle was more interested in blackjack, and he also gambled by himself, because he knew that the money won by Ah Xing with supernatural powers could not be spent, so he would rather gamble entirely by luck.

    "How about it, A Xing, what do you want to play?" Gao Peng asked A Xing with a smile.

    Ah Xing tilted his head, and said: "Let's bet! This is simple, and each one is fast."

    Gao Peng had no objection, and immediately followed A Xing to the dice table.

    In Gao Peng's imagination, since he was playing dice, the croupier at the gaming table must have some special skills, such as putting a few dice into the cup, shaking them wildly, and opening the lid to see that five dice were stacked vertically on top of each other.  Together.

    But in fact, the croupier does not need to know any stunts at all. Every time he only needs to press the switch button, the three dice in the cup will roll by themselves.

    There is no need for the croupier to count the number of points after the dice stop. The sensor inside the cup has an active recognition function, and the electronic display on the gaming table can directly see the points. The main job of the croupier is to collect and distribute chips.

    The rule of betting big and betting small is that if the sum of the points of the three dice is less than ten, it is considered small, and if it is greater than or equal to ten, it is considered large.

    ? On the surface, regardless of whether the bet is large or small, the banker and the player each have a 50% winning rate, which seems fair.

    But where is the real fairness in the casino?  In addition to the size, there is a rule that the dealer "takes all the size".

    When the points of the three dice are the same, it is called Wei dice. Of course, the Chinese are used to calling it a leopard.

    Of course, unless you hit the leopard, not only will you not lose, but the dealer will pay one hundred and fifty times.

    Because of the presence of leopards, the banker's winning rate increased from 50% to 51.39%, and the player's winning rate dropped from 50% to 48.61%.

    Don't underestimate the small difference of 1% and 2%. The huge profits of the casino are accumulated by the small advantages in various gambling rules.

    Every day, thousands of people float by like floating clouds on this gaming table, and the profits that only rely on this gaming table casino are not small.

    As for the players, if they have 5,000 yuan in chips and bet 100 yuan each time, after playing 50 times, the average may be 4,800 yuan left.

    Continue to play 50 times, 4800 yuan will become 48% of 4800 yuan, and finally it will gradually become 0.

    This is the multiplication principle of probability. As the number of games increases, the winning rate will change from 48% to 48% times 48% times 48% This goes on indefinitely.

    Unless you stop after winning a few hands, you will find that you will always lose in the end, and the casino will never lose anyway.

    Of course, if you don't gamble, you win. It's better not to bet on something like gambling.

    Gao Peng followed A Xing calmly. After the croupier pressed the switch and the dice stopped, Gao Peng found that A Xing was staring atDice Cup, the corner of his mouth couldn't help evoking an inexplicable smile.

    The croupier didn't say anything like buy or leave, but after the dice stopped, he spread his hand and swept around the table, meaning please place a bet.

    Without further ado, Ah Xing pressed a 100,000 chip on Xiao Shang. Seeing this, Gao Peng raised his eyebrows, and only pressed 100,000?  At the moment, he was cautious and only pressed one million.

    This kid's supernatural powers are very reliable, but sometimes others are not very reliable, don't let this time he doesn't use supernatural powers at all, he would be an idiot.

    After the betting was over, the croupier opened the dice cup, and the electronic display showed the points, one, three, four, and eight.

    Only then did Gao Peng laugh with satisfaction. Sure enough, it was absolutely right to bet with Ah Xing, and Ah Xing did not tell himself the points, he was just following the trend, so the money cannot be regarded as Ah Xing earned back with supernatural powers  .

    At present, Gao Peng has been betting with Ah Xing, but Ah Xing is also very smart. After winning a few hands, he will deliberately lose one or two hands.

    In doing so, one can avoid being noticed by the casino, and secondly, it can not harm the interests of the casino, so that the casino will not have any crooked thoughts because of losing too much.

    ?Because seeing that there are at least six or seven of Ah Xing's ten pressures, many people began to follow suit, and they would pressure whichever side Ah Xing dominated.

    ? After winning a few hands, when one side of the gaming table has too many chips, he will deliberately make a wrong bet to let the dealer take a lot of money, and occasionally he will make a big effort to let the dealer make a leopard pass.

    After being cheated by A Xing a few times, everyone thought that A Xing was just lucky, not a good gambler, and everyone stopped following the trend and still bet based on their own experience.

    Gao Peng silently made a fortune from the sidelines. He didn't bet too much every time. When the chips in his hand were less than five million, he bet one million in each chip, and when the chips were more than five million, he bet two million  ¡­

    Now, with 100 million chips in hand, he bets 20 million each time. Anyway, judging from the probability of Ah Xing winning, he always makes money.

    However, Ah Xing knew that the money he won could not be spent, so he only bet one hundred thousand and two hundred thousand each time. Sometimes, in order to deceive those who followed suit, he deliberately bet half a million.

    Seeing that he bet so much all of a sudden, the others must be confident and increased their bets one after another, while Gao Peng is still on the average, and will never bet more or less.

    However, this kid is false and real is false. After a few tricks, someone deliberately pressed the opposite side when Ah Xing increased his betting chips. In the end, he opened the side of Ah Xing's pressure, which made everyone very annoyed.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 500

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    When Ah Xing said he was hungry and wanted to eat, he only had more than five million yuan in his hands, but the two million yuan in Gao Peng's hands had become more than three hundred million yuan.  If you win, you still have a million or so left in your hands.

    Ah Xing originally wanted to come and go in a low-key way, but Gao Peng is here to make money, so how could he care so much?  As a result, they were finally noticed by the casino.

    In the upstairs office of the casino, the person in charge received the news that someone had won more than 300 million in the casino. He was shocked and immediately sent someone to investigate the identities of Gao Peng and A Xing.

    To put it bluntly, the Lisboa Casino's annual income can reach more than 200 billion yuan, and the average daily income is more than 600 million yuan. It's nothing to be won more than 300 million yuan.

    But the point is that if this is won by one person, then something is wrong. The opponent is either a trickster or a master of gambling. If it is the latter, it is fine. Instead, they will offer a sum of money, which is regarded as a protection fee.  .

    After receiving this money, I will naturally be embarrassed to go to other people's casinos to make money in the future.

    The result soon came out that the people who came were actually the second apprentice of the Hong Kong God of Gamblers Gao Jin, the Gambler and his friends.

    The gambler himself is very particular, and he only won more than three million yuan. They have nothing to say, and they are already enough to save face.

    But that gambler's friend was so ignorant that he took the opportunity of following suit and swooped in the casino for 360 million yuan.

    "Mr. Ye, how should we handle this matter?"

    "Visit the gambler, don't offend him, prepare a generous gift for him, as for his friend, forget it this time, write him the check, and you don't have to be polite to play like this next time."

    "If he comes alone, it's fine to win money based on his ability. If he brings other gambling masters to make money, he will be abolished for me. But before that, find out his details."

    "yes."

    In the restaurant box of the Lisboa Casino, Gao Peng ordered a large table of feasts, and everyone feasted on them. Gu Lichi and the third uncle were like-minded, chatting about gambling experience with great interest while eating.

    Although they lost a lot this time, there were still 1.8 million left in the end, and Gao Peng didn't intend to ask them to return it to him, so he was naturally very excited.

    Gao Peng toasted Ah Xing from time to time, praising him for his excellent gambling skills, while Ah Xing was very self-aware, knowing that he could win because of his supernatural powers, and he was not proficient in gambling.

    When everyone had almost eaten, Gao Peng suddenly took out the checkbook, wrote a check and handed it to A Xing, and said with a smile: "Come on, this is for you, don't refuse."

    Ah Xing took a look at the check and took a breath, "One one hundred million? Brother Dapeng, what are you doing? You don't need to give so much pocket money, right?"

    Gao Peng patted him on the shoulder and said with a smile: "Don't be so polite, you deserve it. If I hadn't followed you, I wouldn't have won so much."

    "You have to donate 3 million out of the 5 million, right? This is what I gave you. It has nothing to do with your supernatural powers. You can rest assured that you are a bold flower. You don't even have 100 million. If you say it, it will hurt you."  It's ridiculous."

    The third uncle was ecstatic when he saw this, he hurriedly snatched the check, folded it up and put it in his pocket, and said to A Xing: "A Xing, Mr. Gao is very particular about people, if you refuse, you will lose face."

    "Besides, what he said is right! Look at your senior brother and your master, which one is not worth billions? You don't even have ten million"

    Ah Xing got a headache from his third uncle, so he raised his glass and said to Gao Peng: "Then thank Brother Dapeng for taking care of me, I respect you."

    Seeing this, the third uncle stopped talking, and Gao Peng smiled and picked up his wine glass to touch A Xing.

    After drinking the glass of wine, Gao Peng called the waiter in and prepared to pay the bill.

    "Sir, someone has already bought your order."

    "Oh? May I ask who bought it?" Gao Peng asked in surprise.

    "yes¡­¡­"

    At this moment, a middle-aged man in a suit and tie with well-groomed hair pushed the door in and said with a smile, "Hehe, Mr. Zhou, I am the person in charge of the casino.  My surname is Fu."

    "I didn't recognize that it was the Gambler's visit before. I neglected it. Please forgive me. This meal is my own. I hope Mr. Zhou will not refuse."  Shengzhong is called Zhou Xingzu, in view of the existence of his grandfather Zhou Dafu, the name Zhou Xingzu is used here)

    Ah Xing held a toothpick in his mouth, and said with a smile: "That's really embarrassing, I just brought friends here for fun today,Mr. Fu, you don't need to be too polite.  "

    The corner of Mr. Fu's mouth twitched slightly, and the casino was swept away by more than 300 million just because he came to see it. If he came seriously, wouldn't the casino go bankrupt?

    However, he didn't make any other indications. Instead, he took out a folded check from the inner pocket of his coat, put it in front of Ah Xing, and said with a smile: "Mr. Zhou, this is a little care from the casino.  Gambling skills, in fact, there is no need to work hard in the casino."

    "Our boss means that if Mr. Zhou is short of money in the future, he can go directly to his office to find him. He will definitely not be stingy. If Mr. Zhou wants to gamble with others, we can arrange a satisfactory one for Mr. Zhou at any time in the VIP room upstairs."  Opponent, what do you think?"

    Ah Xing is not a young boy who doesn't understand anything when he first debuted. The casino has paid a protection fee. I hope he will not go to their casino to gamble in the future. Even if he wants to gamble, he will only gamble with other rich people.

    At the moment, he looked at Gao Peng with some embarrassment. After all, to put it bluntly today, he brought Gao Peng to collect money, and he even shared one-third of his money. This matter depends on Gao Peng's intention.

    Seeing this, Gao Peng has nothing to say, the casino has already done a good job.

    If this casino is like the one in the movie, where someone wins the money and then sends someone to snatch it back, he can kill the owner of the casino without hesitation, maybe this is the difference between a big place and a small one.  !

    Therefore, Gao Peng smiled at A Xing: "A Xing, since this is what the casino wants, you can accept it with a face! I have my own business, and today I just came to see it, and I can't always come to gamble."

    After hearing Gao Peng's words, Ah Xing and that Mr. Fu both heaved a sigh of relief. At that moment, Ah Xing said to Mr. Fu: "Good job! Please tell your boss that Zhou Xingzu thanked him for his generosity."

    Mr. Fu nodded with a smile and said, "Okay, then I won't bother you guys, and I'll take my leave."

    "Walk slowly."

    After Mr. Fu left, Ah Xing had already copied the check in his hand at the moment when his third uncle made a move, opened it, and immediately exclaimed: "I took the test, and it was another 100 million. If I had known that I could still make money like this, I would  I¡¯ve already visited the casinos one by one.¡±

    Gao Peng glanced at him with a smile, and said: "It's best not to, even if you want to do this, you have to choose those casinos with formal licenses and big businesses. Small casinos will not take the initiative to give money, they will only give you money."  Send bullets."

    "It makes sense, I will try it when I have a chance in the future." (Remember the URL of this website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 501 Time Traveling

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Back at the villa, Tiancan saw Gao Peng and asked, "How is it going? Is everything going well?"

    Gao Peng nodded with a smile, and said: "It went well, and won more than 200 million, which is equivalent to four to five million taels of silver."

    Tian Can nodded in satisfaction, and said: "Very good, with this money, you can develop the club well."

    After chatting with Tian Can, Zheng Wei and his party had just come down from the rooftop and were about to return to the martial arts hall. Gao Peng stopped Zheng Wei and said, "Ah Wei, how are you doing? How are you practicing martial arts?"

    Zheng Wei respectfully said: "I have already accumulated a stream of Hunyuan Qi, and the progress is not bad."

    Gao Peng nodded, took out the porcelain bottle containing Xueshen Yuchan Pills, handed it to Zheng Wei, and said: "You take the remaining elixir, take it according to the situation, and make sure it exerts its maximum effect."

    "Yes, thank you Brother Dapeng." After Zheng Wei took the porcelain vase, he took out a checkbook from his pocket and wrote six checks, one million for Zheng Wei and eight hundred thousand for the other five, and handed them to them respectively, saying  : "I went to Macau today and won some money. This is a lottery for you."

    After seeing the amount on the check, Zheng Wei and others were all overjoyed. They have never seen so much money in their adulthood!  At that moment, everyone bowed endlessly, "Thank you Dapeng brother, thank you Dapeng brother."

    "You're welcome, practice hard, and work hard in the future. Follow me, and you will make a fortune sooner or later."

    "Yes, we will work hard for the club. By the way, Brother Dapeng, my master will be back tomorrow. Hong Kong will hold the World Free Fighting Competition soon. I"

    Gao Peng laughed and said: "I know, there is a prize of 10 million! If you want to earn some extra money, just go and participate. With your current martial arts, it is no problem to win the championship."

    "As for your master, I don't have time for the time being. You should talk to him first. Anyway, your master is no longer your opponent, and he has nothing to teach you, but you must tell him carefully.  Don't do things that deceive your master and destroy your ancestors."

    Zheng Wei said solemnly: "Brother Dapeng, don't worry, the little brother will be sensible."

    Gao Peng nodded in satisfaction, and said: "It's good that you have a sense of proportion. After telling your master, you can move to the villa. Go!"

    "Yes, my brother is leaving."

    At night, Gao Peng was meditating in the room, when suddenly he heard gunshots coming from a distance, his heart moved, he opened the door and went out, at this time Tiancan and Wu Dehui Gulichi were also alarmed, and ran out of the room in their pajamas  .

    "Dapeng, what's the matter?" Tian Can asked Gao Peng in a concentrated voice.

    Gao Peng waved his hand and said with a smile: "Don't worry about it, brother. It's none of our business. It's normal for the rich to seek revenge. I'll just go over and have a look later."

    Suddenly, Tian Can nodded and said: "Oh! So that's the case, then you can solve it! I'm going back to my room to sleep."

    After returning to his room, Gao Peng confessed to Wu Dehui: "I'll go and have a look. If I don't come back, it means I have something to go out, and I will be back in about half a month."

    "In the past half month, you should pay attention to the Sihai Gang, but don't act rashly. Wait for me to come back."

    "Yes, I know Brother Dapeng."

    After Gao Peng confessed, he jumped out of the window and flew towards Dao Zai's villa.

    At this time, it was Da Jun who brought his four senior brothers and a group of desperadoes to seek revenge on A Xing. Long Wu arrived in time, rescued A Xing, and handed over a big brother that was given to him by the third brother.  uncle.

    When Gao Peng arrived at Daozi Villa, Long Wu had already killed all the killers. When Long Wu saw Gao Peng falling from the sky, he was shocked, thinking that he was also a person with supernatural powers, so he raised his hand and shot him.

    With a wave of Gao Peng's hand, the bullet fell into his hand, and he said anxiously: "Don't get me wrong, my own, are you Long Wu?"

    Long Wu was horrified. It's not that he has never seen a person with supernatural powers, but this is the first time he has seen someone who can catch bullets with his hands. "Who are you?"

    Gao Peng hurriedly said: "I'm Dao Zai's neighbor, I live in Villa No. 23 over there, and I'm also a friend of Ah Xing, where is he now?"

    Long Wu didn't relax his vigilance when he heard the words, and said, "I'm looking for him too."

    At this moment, Gao Peng sensed a strong energy fluctuation coming from the sea in front right, and immediately pointed to the direction of the energy fluctuation and said: "They are over there, I will go there first."

    After speaking, he jumped up again, tapped his toes on the treetops, and quickly flew towards the seashore.

    Long Wu understood a little now, "It's not supernatural powers, it'slightness skills?"

    A few seconds later, Gao Peng saw theHelipad, and at this time, Ah Xing, who was wearing a red sportswear, was surrounded by five people, and the palms of the five were pressing on Ah Xing, and there was a violent and chaotic energy fluctuation around him.

    "Ah Xing, Ah Xing, Master Gambling God is calling you!" So desperate, the third uncle ran over with the phone.

    "Don't come here let's go"

    "Ahhh" The third uncle was attracted by the magnetic field formed by the six people fighting against each other with supernatural powers.

    Gao Peng descended from the sky, landed beside them, and asked, "Ah Xing, what's going on with you?"

    Seeing that Gao Peng actually fell from the sky, Ah Xing immediately realized that he was probably not an ordinary person, and hurriedly shouted: "Brother Dapeng, these people are going to kill me, help me!"

    "Oh!" Gao Peng didn't say a word when he heard the words, he jumped at several people together, and slapped a guy who looked like he had been burned all over his body with his palm.

    "Snapped"

    "poof"

    The man was hit by Gao Peng's palm on his back, and immediately spewed blood, and Gao Peng's palm was also sucked on his body, and he shouted: "Wow, what's going on? Do you know how to suck stars? I was sucked too."  gone."

    Seeing this, Ah Xing looked up at the sky speechlessly. Could it be that Zhou Xingzu really died?

    Seeing this, Gao Peng grabbed the elder brother who was sent by the God of Gamblers from his third uncle, then kicked the third uncle and sent him flying, "If you can save one, it is one!"

    Of course, Gao Peng used softness and did not kick him.

    Gao Peng believes that if he followed Ah Xing to Shanghai in 1937, the plot would definitely be changed by him, and it doesn't matter whether the trash of the third uncle goes there or not.

    That's right, Gao Peng did it on purpose, he just wanted to travel to Shanghai Beach with Ah Xing, and the purpose was to practice Tathagata Palm.

    Practicing in Hong Kong, no matter where he is, he will be sensed by Tiancan. In order not to cause trouble, he decided to use the opportunity of Ah Xing's time travel to go to another time and space to practice Tathagata's palm.

    Although the secret book of Tathagata God's Palm has been handed over to Tiancan, he has memorized the formulas of the heart a long time ago. Naturally, he can't seriously give up such a magical skill, but if he wants to avoid attracting Tiancan's attention, it is the best time to travel with Ah Xing  .

    The third uncle was kicked away by Gao Peng, knowing that he saved his life, he was very grateful, and even scrambled and crawled out of the range of the magnetic field, and Long Wu just ran here. The next moment, a strong light flashed,  The seven people on the tarmac disappeared without a trace.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 502 Shanghai Beach 1937

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Third Uncle, what's going on? Who is that person?" Long Wu ran to the tarmac, turned his head and looked around, but there was no trace of Ah Xing and others, and turned to ask Third Uncle.

    The third uncle was also baffled at this time, looked up at the sky, heard Long Wu's words, and said: "I don't know what's going on, Ah Xing just competed with Dajun and those people with supernatural powers, and I was sucked in."

    "That man's name is Gao Peng. He is in the jade business. He lives in Villa No. 23 over there. He is good friends with Ah Xing. What should we do now?"

    Long Wu thought for a while, and said: "Let's go to the police headquarters first, and call Ah Xing later."

    "oh!"

    On the other side, Gao Peng was in the time-space tunnel and looked around. This time-space tunnel is similar to the inside of a tornado, and it looks like a big whirlpool.

    After a while, a bright exit appeared in front of him. Gao Peng knew that he was going out, so he immediately took a breath of true energy to prepare.

    Once out of the space-time tunnel, Gao Peng immediately saw clearly that there was a pond below, and Ah Xing was chasing a beautiful woman in white gauze on the shore at this time.

    "A Xing."

    Gao Peng yelled in mid-air, Ah Xing turned his head immediately, and saw that when Gao Peng was about to fall into the pond, he tapped his toes lightly on the water surface, and his whole body floated lightly towards the shore.

    "Wow, brother Dapeng, is this the legendary Qinggong floating on water?" Ah Xing exclaimed as he looked at Gao Peng who fell in front of him.

    Gao Peng smiled slightly, and said: "It's trivial to float on the water. With my lightness skill, it's no problem to fly in the air."

    Ah Xing said in admiration: "It turns out that Brother Dapeng is a legendary martial arts master, and he really is a real person."

    Gao Peng smiled and patted A Xing's shoulder, and then asked suspiciously: "What happened just now? Where are we? Why was it night just now, but now it's daytime? Could it be that we have traveled through time and space?"

    Ah Xing's heart suddenly moved when he heard the words. He didn't react for a moment and a half. Now, after listening to Gao Peng's words, he gradually understood.  real."

    Gao Peng was puzzled and said, "What legend?"

    Ah Xing grabbed his hair and said in a broken voice: "When the supernatural function reaches its limit, a magnetic field change will occur, shifting time and space, and the performer will enter the time tunnel, travel to the past, and return to the future."

    Speaking of this, Ah Xing was taken aback, raised the big brother in his hand, and said hesitantly: "That's not right! I just received a call from Fifth Brother. Maybe we didn't travel through time and space, but just changed places?"

    Gao Peng patted Ah Xing on the shoulder, and said: "Anyway, our top priority now is to determine where we are first, and we will know when we find a local person and ask?"

    Ah Xing nodded and said: "You are right, let's go then!"

    "Hey, wait a minute, don't you feel uncomfortable when you're all wet? I'll use my internal energy to help you dry your clothes!"

    Ah Xing's eyes lit up, and he said with a smile, "Then I'll trouble Brother Dapeng."

    Gao Peng stretched out his palm and pressed on A Xing's body, the Nine Yang True Qi circulated, thick water vapor soon appeared on A Xing's body, and after a while, A Xing's whole body dried up.

    "Okay, let's go!"

    "Wow, Brother Dapeng is really powerful. I didn't expect to have such powerful internal strength in this age."

    "Hehe, your supernatural powers are not bad! Many things that supernatural powers can do, internal skills can't do. I can only say that each has its own merits! Let's go, let me let you experience the feeling of lightness kung fu."

    After Gao Peng finished speaking, he grabbed Ah Xing's arm, jumped up, and flew towards the forest along a path by the bank.

    "Wow so fast"

    It was Gao Peng who remembered that Ah Xing's grandfather Zhou Dafu was preparing to hang himself in front of him, and it took him some time to dry his clothes. Don't be too slow.

    Ah Xing and the third uncle are estimated to disappear, and future generations will also be changed, because there is no such thing as a gambling saint.

    When Gao Peng flew to a three-way intersection, he saw a middle-aged man who looked exactly like his third uncle and was wearing the costume of the Republic of China, about to hang himself. Gao Peng stopped, put down A Xing, and said, "Eh? A Xing, that  Isn't it your third uncle? He seems to be a bit overwhelmed!"

    "Hey, it's really Uncle, what are you doing, Uncle, are you out of your mind?" A Xing yelled and was about to jump up, when Gao Peng grabbed him, pointed at him as a knife, and swung out a seven-spin cut,  After cutting the rope, Zhou Dafu immediately fell to the ground.

      "Ouchwhy do you want to save someone? Let him die!" Zhou Dafu fell to the ground and said coquettishly to Gao Peng and Ah Xing.

    ""

    Goosebumps all over Gao Peng's body, Ah Xing looked at Zhou Dafu speechlessly for a while, and then said, "Why did you become a sissy, and still wear this kind of clothes? Did the army make you so funny?"

    Zhou Dafu shook his head, frowned and said, "I don't even know what you said, it's necrotic, and you still stop him if he wants to die."

    Gao Peng said suddenly: "That's not right, Ah Xing, I remember that your third uncle has already been kicked away by me, so he shouldn't be here! This person doesn't seem to be your third uncle."

    "Um?"

    Ah Xing looked up and down, and asked tentatively: "Why do you want to die?"

    "It's the thirty-seventh time I've lost love today."

    Ah Xing spread his hands, and said: "You have always been lovelorn! And it's so trivial to lose love thirty-seven times in your life!"

    Chow Tai Fook said angrily: "Should I be broken up thirty-seven times in a week, should I die?"

    ""

    "Then go to hell! I'll send you up again." Ah Xing grabbed Zhou Dafu and pulled him up. At this time, he was basically sure that this person was not his third uncle, but a similar-looking person.

    "Hey, I don't want to die now!"

    "May I have your name?"

    "My name is Zhou Dafu."

    Ah Xing was taken aback when he heard the words, and asked, "What do you do?"

    Zhou Dafu said aggrievedly: "I sell Shanghai buns."

    Ah Xing was stunned. He opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but he couldn't say anything, so he looked at Gao Peng, and saw that Gao Peng was looking at a sign erected at the three-way intersection.

    Gao Peng said in a deep voice: "Ah Xing, I'm afraid your guess has come true. We really traveled through time and space. This is Shanghai, and it was Shanghai during the Republic of China, not Hong Kong."

    Chow Tai Fook heard the words and said: "That's right! This is Shanghai!"

    Ah Xing looked at Zhou Dafu and said in astonishment: "You said this is Shanghai Beach? Is it the Shanghai Beach where Xu Wenqiang and Ding Li lived?"

    Zhou Dafu nodded and said: "That's right! But Xu Wenqiang was beaten to death last night. You see, the newspapers have published it."

    Ah Xing grabbed the newspaper and read it. It read: Shanghai beach tycoon Xu Wenqiang was killed, shot to death with forty-six shots, in July 1937.

    Ah Xing looked at Zhou Dafu speechlessly in astonishment, and murmured: "Could it be that you are really my grandfather?" (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 503: Seven Spinning Slash Shows His Prestige

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    On the busy streets of Shanghai with people coming and going, Ah Xing stood in the middle of the road, looking at the costumes of the Republic of China all over the street, and kept scratching his hair on his head.

    Gao Peng patted Ah Xing on the shoulder and said, "Don't worry, since you can travel over here, you will definitely be able to travel back."

    "Isn't your phone still able to talk to Long Wu? When you get through, you let him think of a way. Long Wu has great powers, and he will definitely find a way."

    Ah Xing smiled wryly: "I tried, but I can't get through anymore."

    Gao Peng thought for a while, and said, "Maybe you can't get through on the phone, and you can only receive calls from the other side?"

    Ah Xing was startled when he heard the words, and said thoughtfully: "That's right! Brother Wu called just now, so it seems that we can only wait for Brother Wu to call next time."

    "Ahh"

    "Hack them to death"

    "Kill"

    "Revenge for Brother Qiang"

    There was a sudden chaos on the street, a group of people in black suits and round hats were chasing and killing a group of people in red.

    "What are you doing? What are you doing here?" The two gangs quickly rushed to Ah Xing and Gao Peng.

    Gao Peng spread his hands, and said helplessly: "Jianghu vendetta! The Shanghai Bund in the Republic of China was so lawless, even if the police saw someone stabbing someone on the street, they wouldn't dare to take care of it."

    "Wowit's none of my business, brother." Since Gao Peng was also wearing a black suit at this time, Ding Li's subordinates in black suits did not make things difficult for Gao Peng, but they found the red clothes on A Xing's body and immediately turned to him.  coming.

    Gao Peng stretched out his hand and shouted at a group of Ding Li's subordinates: "Hey, you can see clearly that although he is wearing red clothes, the style is obviously different from that of Leihuo's subordinates. Don't chop randomly."

    The leader took a closer look, and found that A Xing's clothes were only the same color as Lei Huo's men, not the same style at all, and A Xing's clothes were more foreign.

    Just now, they were red-eyed and didn't pay attention. At this time, when they regained their sanity, they will naturally stop hacking people, "Then who are you?"

    Gao Peng suddenly pointed his fingers together as knives, raised his hand and slashed at a brave Leihuo subordinate who was dressed in red.

    The man who was killing all directions, facing four strong men under Ding Li alone, a long gash appeared inexplicably on his back, and his whole body suddenly flew up, knocking down a pavement.

    After finishing this, Gao Peng then said to Ding Li's men who were stunned: "We are admirers of Brother Qiang, we heard that he was killed, and we are here to avenge him, tell me, where is Thunder Tiger?  "

    The leader bowed slightly when he heard the words, and said: "It turns out that Mr. Gao is an expert in the world, please forgive me for being blind and ignorant of Mount Tai. Lei Huo should be in the next street. I didn't ask Mr. Gao's name."

    Gao Peng nodded and said: "My name is Gao Peng, you guys continue to work! I will go to Leihuo."

    "Yes, Mr. Gao."

    After dismissing those Ding Li's subordinates, Ah Xing asked Gao Peng curiously: "Brother Dapeng, what's the situation? Do you know what's going on?"

    Gao Peng nodded and said: "The situation is obvious. These men in black are Ding Li's subordinates. According to what they said, Xu Wenqiang should have been killed by Leihuo. They are now helping Xu Wenqiang to avenge his death."

    "We don't know how to go back for the time being, and we don't know how long we will stay here, but none of us have the money of this era."

    "If you want to survive in this era, you must first establish a relationship with the people of this era. Ding Li is a Shanghai tycoon. Wouldn't it be most appropriate to establish a relationship with him?"

    After listening to Gao Peng's words, Ah Xing said in admiration: "Brother Dapeng, you are really thoughtful. It seems that no matter what environment you are in, you can live a good life."

    Gao Peng smiled slightly, and said: "Of course, we people in the Jianghu, survival is the first priority under any circumstances, let's go, kill Lei Huo first, and avenge Xu Wenqiang."

    "oh!"

    "Good grandson, you have to protect grandpa a little bit!"

    "Oh, I see, you follow me closely."

    Gao Peng led the two of them across two streets, and found that Ding Li's subordinates seemed to have been ambushed, hacked to pieces by a large group of men in red with axes, and fled in all directions.

    Without hesitation, Gao Peng made a bold move, jumped up, and took continuous shots with both palms at the place where the crowd was densest.

    "Boom boom boom"

    "Uh"

    This time Gao Peng didn't hold back, and the people in red who were affected by Gao Peng's palm were shaken until their internal organs ruptured.Died of nosebleed.

    Ding Li's subordinates saw the reinforcements coming, their morale was boosted, and they tried their best to kill the remaining men in red.

    "Who is Thunder Tiger?"

    Gao Peng yelled, and immediately a man in black under Ding Li pointed to a short and strong middle-aged man who was protected by a large number of men in red, and shouted: "That, that is."

    Leihuo was horrified when he saw this, he yelled "withdraw", turned his head and ran away, but how could he run away when Gao Peng was staring at him?

    Gao Peng snorted coldly, raised his palms, and each made a chopping movement forward, and saw those fleeing men in red fall down one by one.

    The clothes on their backs were torn out of thin air, the flesh and bones on their backs were cut open, and blood spattered out. Two invisible saber auras circled the crowd in red for a few weeks, and all the people in red fell to the ground.  On the ground, there was only one Thunder Tiger left.

    "Ahhh" Leihuo let out a terrified scream, and fled towards the end of the street like he had seen a ghost.

    Gao Peng's eyes turned cold, the knife in his hand lay across his chest, and he waved forward flatly. Leihuo's body, which was tens of feet away, suddenly fell forward, but his head flew into the air.

    The men in black under Ding Li stood behind, quietly watching this scene, looking at Gao Peng with awe.

    Respect is because he killed Leihuo and avenged Xu Wenqiang, fear is his way of killing, it is too weird, it has never been seen before.

    "Squeak"

    A sharp tire rubbing sound suddenly sounded, and an open classic car stopped at the intersection behind everyone. A man with long hair and a woman with short hair jumped out of the car with a submachine gun using a drum in each hand.

    However, the moment they jumped out of the car, the two froze in place, "What the hellwhat's going on?"

    They saw that only their own brothers were left in the whole street, and Leihuo's men were all lying on the ground, with blood left all over the place.

    This man and a woman are Ding Li's two most trusted subordinates, Changmao and Xiaojing. Xiaojing stepped forward with a gun in hand, patted one of his subordinates, and said, "Hey, what's going on here? Where's Thunder Tiger?"

    "Sister Xiaojing, Tiger Lei is dead, his head has been chopped off."

    "Who killed it?"

    The little brother pointed at Gao Peng who was walking in front, and said in a trembling voice: "He, this person is very strange. He waved at Leihuo from a long distance, and Leihuo's head flew away."

    "He can jump up to two feet high, wave his palms down in the air, and the ground will explode like a grenade, killing people"

    Xiaojing frowned more and more as she listened, looked at the younger brother as if she was insane, and said softly: "What are you talking about?"

    At this moment, a handsome man with a big back combed his hair, wearing a black suit, a black bow tie on his collar, and a gentleman mustache got out of the car behind the two of them.

    A gold coin rolled back and forth at his fingertips, and the whole person looked more like a successful businessman than a gangster.

    "Xiaojing, what's wrong?"

    Xiaojing turned around and returned, and said to the man: "Mr. Ding, Thunder Tiger is dead."

    "How did you die?" The handsome man was Ding Li, and when he heard this, he suddenly grasped the rolling gold coin in his hand.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 504 This Ding Li is Different

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Xiaojing repeated to Ding Li exactly what she had just heard from her younger brother. Ding Li's eyes flickered slightly, and he said to Xiaojing: "You let the brothers retreat first, the people from the patrol room should arrive in a while."

    "Yes, Mr. Ding."

    After listening to Xiaojing's order, those younger brothers immediately dispersed and disappeared within minutes, leaving only a pile of dead bodies in the field.

    Of course, there are three people of Gao Peng, Ah Xing and Zhou Dafu are getting together, discussing excitedly: "Wow, Ding Li, Ding Li!"

    "It's Boss Ding."

    "I didn't expect the real Ding Li to be more handsome than the one shown on TV."

    Gao Peng walked up to Ding Li with a smile on his face. Seeing this, A Xing and the two quickly followed behind him.

    "Mr. Ding, he was the one who killed Leihuo." Xiaojing whispered in Ding Li's ear.

    Ding Li nodded, and also took the initiative to greet Gao Peng, stretched out his right hand, and said with a smile: "Brother, thank you for avenging Brother Qiang."

    Gao Peng shook hands with Ding Li, and said: "Mr. Ding, you don't have to be polite, we happened to meet at the right time, we met by chance, besides, brother Qiang is very respected by us martial arts people, it's lucky to be able to avenge him!"

    "A man from the martial arts world?" Ding Li looked at Gao Peng in surprise.

    Gao Peng smiled slightly, pointed to a knife, and waved at a pergola not far away.

    "Wow"

    The four pillars of the pergola broke one after another, and the pergola suddenly collapsed. Ding Li's eyes lit up.

    Xiaojing and Changmao's eyes on Gao Peng immediately changed. It turned out that what the younger brother said was true, and it wasn't that he was crazy.

    Gao Peng explained: "This is called the Seven-Rotation Slash. It is a kind of martial art that releases internal force from the outside with the knife in your hand. However, few people know this kind of martial art now."

    Ding Li praised again and again: "It's amazing, I haven't asked a few brothers about Gao's name, why did you come to Shanghai?"

    "Gao Peng, this is my good friend Zhou Xingzu, and this is Ah Xing's grandfather Zhou Dafu."

    After listening to Gao Peng's introduction, Ding Li couldn't help being stunned, "Grandpa? Brother Gao, this Mr. Zhou looks only in his thirties. How could he have such a grandson? Could it be his uncle?"

    Gao Peng smiled wryly and said: "It's not my uncle, but my own grandfather. To be honest, Mr. Ding may find it ridiculous to say it. In fact, we came here from Hong Kong more than 50 years later."

    Ding Li looked at Gao Peng inexplicably, and said, "Brother Gao, I don't really understand what you mean."

    Ah Xing interjected after hearing the words: "Brother Dapeng is saying that it is 1937 now, and we traveled through time and space to come here from 1991."

    "Where is my grandfather! He will meet my grandma in the future, and after getting married, he will give birth to my father, and then my father will give birth to me. When I grow up to this age, I travel back to more than 50 years ago in time and space.  , and my grandpa hasn't met my grandma yet, Mr. Ding, do you understand?"

    "Well¡­¡­"

    Ding Li looked at Gao Peng with a face full of astonishment. Gao Peng spread his hands and smiled bitterly: "Although what A Xing said is a bit long-winded, what he said is basically the truth."

    "Is someone dead here?"

    Just at this moment, a casual voice came over, and everyone looked back, only to see four guys in long robes and round caps slowly walking over with box cannons in their hands.

    Xiaojing whispered: "Mr. Ding, he is from the police station."

    Ding Li nodded and said: "Xiaojing, you deal with it! I'll take them back first."

    "yes."

    Ah Xing walked a few steps quickly, followed Ding Li, and asked softly: "Mr. Ding, can we just leave after so many people die?"

    Ding Li said meaningfully: "This is Shanghai."

    Gao Peng chuckled and said, "You think you are still in Hong Kong in 1991? In Shanghai in 1937, Mr. Ding was the uncrowned king here, and even the mayor of Shanghai had to give him some face."

    After hearing Gao Peng's words, Ding Li was secretly happy, but he just smiled self-confidently, but when he heard Gao Peng talk about 1991, Ding Li couldn't help but feel a little messy.

    When returning to Ding Li's villa, Xiao Jing had already settled down and the people from the patrol room came after her. Ding Li led them directly into the study room which was about the same size as the living room of the later Gao Peng's villa.

    Ding Li sat behind the desk and said to Gao Peng and A Xing: "Dapeng, A Xing, it doesn't really matter what age you are from."

    "Even if you really came from Hong Kong in 1991 to Shanghai in 1937, you can't go back, you might as well stay.??Come help me.  "

    "I swear, whoever can avenge Brother Qiang, I can grant his three wishes."

    Ah Xing said dejectedly: "My only wish is to return to Hong Kong in 1991."

    Gao Peng patted A Xing on the shoulder and said: "A Xing, Mr. Ding can't satisfy your wish. If you come here, please rest assured. If there is a chance to go back, the opportunity will naturally appear."

    "If you really can't go back, it's only 54 years from 1991. You're only in your twenties, so there's nothing wrong with living to that time, right? Don't you think you won't even live to be eighty?"

    "Besides, you haven't met an old you in later life, maybe you can go back in the end?"

    Ah Xing thought about it again, yes!  If I really stayed here, let alone 1991, even in 1981, I would definitely go to my hometown to see me when I was a child.

    But I don't have this in my memory, which proves that I will never stay here until I am old, and I will definitely have a chance to go back.

    Thinking of this, Ah Xing finally stopped being so irritable and calmed down slowly, but he didn't think of another possibility. If he really stayed here and died in the end, then naturally he would not have seen this person in future generations.  he.

    Seeing that Gao Peng persuaded A Xing, Ding Li couldn't help being very happy. Of course, in fact, he valued Gao Peng more, and A Xing didn't see any ability.

    It's just that he didn't underestimate Ah Xing, and it shouldn't be so easy to be with such an expert as Gao Peng.

    Seeing that Ah Xing no longer clamored to go back to 1991, Gao Peng smiled at Ding Li: "Mr. Ding, we promise that before we have the opportunity to go back to 1991, we will stay in Shanghai to help you."

    "If you really can't go back, you can only stay here and try to live until then, and then go to Hong Kong to visit your relatives."

    Ding Li was overjoyed when he heard the words, stood up excitedly, and said: "Great, with your help, I, Ding Li, are just as powerful as a tiger with wings added. Now you should first tell me what your wish is!"

    Gao Peng thought for a while, and said: "There is no need for three wishes. I only have one wish. As long as Mr. Ding can do this, I will consider you to fulfill my three wishes."

    "Okay, tell me."

    Gao Peng said in a deep voice: "I hope Mr. Ding promises me that if the Japanese devils go to war with China in the future, you should fully support the country's resistance against Japan regardless of gains and losses."

    As soon as Gao Peng finished speaking, Changmao Xiaojing and others standing in the study immediately respected him, Ding Li also showed admiration and said: "I will do this without you telling me, I, Ding Li, dare to do anything in my life, just  Don't dare to be a traitor."

    "I promise you, if the Japanese devils really try to launch a full-scale aggression against China, I will definitely do everything I can to resist Japan."

    Gao Peng nodded in relief. In the sequel to the original Shanghai Bund, Ding Li was a traitor and died tragically. However, Ding Li in this play is completely different. He is a full-fledged patriot.

    In other words, it is the Shanghai Bund in this play that he travels through. If it is the Shanghai Bund in the original book, the first thing Gao Peng does is to give Ding Li a seven-spin slash.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 505 Resolving the Provocation

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The next day, Ding Li held a funeral for Xu Wenqiang. The funeral was not grand, no matter how prominent he was during his lifetime, it was only a black party after all, so only Ding Li and his brothers were present at the funeral.

    The atmosphere at the funeral was heavy. Every younger brother expressed great grief. Everyone lowered their heads and closed their eyes in silent tribute to Xu Wenqiang. It's just that a few people were sincere and a few were just acting, so I can't tell.

    Gao Peng, A Xing, and Zhou Dafu stood at the edge of the crowd, in an unobtrusive place. A Xing kept calling the mobile phone, but he still couldn't get through.

    Gao Peng looked at him helplessly, and said: "I told you that this phone can only be answered, but can't be dialed. You don't believe me, but don't run out of power, and you didn't bring a charger.  , then we will really have to work hard to survive.¡±

    Ah Xing was taken aback, yes!  He really didn't notice this problem, and immediately put away the antenna and didn't dare to call again.

    Over there, Xiaojing suddenly said: "Mr. Ding, the mayor and Miss Ruxian are here."

    Ding Li looked back, and saw Ruxian in a black suit and his father, the mayor of Shanghai, coming over. Ah Xing's eyes suddenly went straight, and he grabbed Zhou Dafu and shook him excitedly, "I've seen her, I've seen her."  Pass her."

    "Who have you met?"

    "I've seen the girl in the black dress and hat."

    "when?"

    "I saw her just before you hanged yourself. Although she was dressed differently, I recognized her as the same person."

    "so what?"

    Ah Xing was taken aback for a moment, his inexplicable excitement suddenly calmed down, and he said expressionlessly: "It's okay."

    "cut¡­¡­"

    Gao Peng shook his head with a broken smile, and said, "Ah Xing, your eyes can see through dice cups, but your eyes don't seem very good."

    "UhBrother Dapeng means" Ah Xing looked at Gao Peng in confusion.

    Gao Peng whispered to Ruxian, and said: "I saw that girl in white clothes when I was by the river. Although she looks exactly the same as this girl, their temperament is completely two extremes, so it is impossible for them to  It's the same person."

    Ah Xing took a closer look at Ruxian again, then looked at Gao Peng suspiciously, and said, "No way! It's obviously the same person!"

    Gao Peng glanced at A Xing and said, "Don't you know that there is a relationship in this world called twin sisters?"

    "Twins? It's possible." Ah Xing suddenly nodded thoughtfully.

    Over there, Ding Li had finished exchanging greetings with the mayor and Ruxian. Ding Li smiled to the mayor, "By the way, I have made some new friends. I want to introduce them to you."

    "Really? Where is the person?"

    Ding Li turned his head and shouted to Gao Peng and A Xing: "Dapeng, A Xing, come here."

    Gao Peng and A Xing stepped forward side by side. Ding Li introduced to the mayor: "This is the martial arts hero Gao Peng who avenged brother Qiang and killed Leihuo with his own hands. This is his friend Zhou Xingzu."

    Ruxian nodded slightly to Gao Peng, and said lightly: "Mr. Gao, Mr. Zhou, hello."

    "I have met the mayor, hello, Ms. Ruxian, I have a doubt, please ask the mayor and Ms. Ruxian to clarify." Gao Peng's etiquette is impeccable, with a very comfortable smile on his face.

    This is a highly educated talent. The mayor and Ruxian instantly decided Gao Peng in their hearts, and then slightly stretched out their hands, saying: "Mr. Gao, please tell me."

    Gao Peng nodded and said: "Yesterday, Ah Xing and I met a girl who looks exactly like Miss Ruxian by the river in the suburbs, but has a more lively temperament. I wonder if Miss Ruxian has any sisters?"

    When Gao Peng asked, Ah Xing stared at Ruxian intently, while the expressions of the mayor and Ruxian Qiqi changed, revealing a hint of surprise.

    Seeing this, the mayor knew that he couldn't hide it, so he couldn't help but sighed softly, and said, "Mr. Gao's words are true. Ruxian has a twin sister named Rumeng, but she oh"

    Ah Xing asked nervously: "What happened to her?"

    Ruxian replied on behalf of her father: "Rumeng suffered from meningitis when she was a child, which affected her intellectual development. Now she only has the IQ of a five-year-old child."

    "We are usually afraid that something will happen to her if she runs out, so we keep her at home. I don't know why she ran out yesterday."

    "Huh?" Ah Xing was stunned for a moment, with a look of disappointment on his face.

    Gao Peng patted Ah Xing's shoulder to show comfort, Ding Li frowned slightly after hearing Ruxian's words, sighed: "That's really a pity."

    Gao Peng said to the mayor: "Mr. Mayor, I don't think you should confine Miss Rumeng at home. Children's nature is most playful, and they can't get in touch with the outside world. They are easy to be depressed."

    "You should spend more time with her and take her around, maybe it will help her recover?"

    The mayor smiled wryly and said: "What Mr. Gao said is very true. It's just that we are usually busy with affairs and don't have much time to spend with her. Sigh As a father, I really owe my daughter a lot."

    Gao Peng secretly sneered, you are only busy currying favor with the Japanese devils so as to keep your status, of course you don¡¯t have time to spend with your daughter, but Gao Peng¡¯s move is just to resolve the many misunderstandings that A Xing has, and he doesn¡¯t care much about the others.

    "Mr. Ding, Huang Jingui is here." Xiao Jing suddenly whispered something to Ding Li, and everyone turned their heads to look.

    As soon as Ah Xing saw Huang Jingui, he murmured subconsciously: "Wow, with such a virtue, it doesn't look like a good thing at first glance. Mr. Ding, who is this?"

    Ding Li sneered and said, "It's the cat that attended the funeral of the mouse."

    Gao Peng answered, "Wearing all white for the funeral, is this guy going to wear mourning for Brother Qiang?"

    Xiaojing, Changmao and others all smiled when they heard the words. Gao Peng was turning the corner and said that Huang Jingui is Xu Wenqiang's son.

    The corner of Ding Li's mouth also curved slightly, and he led Gao Peng and Chang Mao to greet Huang Jingui, while Xiao Jing secretly told the brothers to take good care of Ruxian and the mayor.

    "I'm sorry Mr. Ding, I'm late." Huang Jingui smiled at Ding Li without sincerity.

    Ding Li heard the words, with a gentle smile on his face, but said in his mouth: "Oh! It doesn't matter, I believe no one here will care."

    "Um?"

    Seeing that Ding Li didn't save any face for his elder brother, Huang Jingui's subordinates wanted to step forward to make a move as soon as their expressions changed. Chang Mao immediately raised his fist and put on a stance to do it.

    Huang Jingui stopped his subordinates and was about to speak when he heard the man next to Ding Li look at his subordinates contemptuously and said coldly, "What are you doing? Do you want to do something here? Do you know how Leihuo died?"

    Hearing this, Huang Jingui rolled his eyes, and a cold light flashed through his eyes. He stared at Gao Peng, but saw that Gao Peng didn't pay attention to him at all. He pointed to his nose with his index finger and said flatly: "That's right.  , Leihuo's head was cut off by me, and if nothing else happens, your head will be cut off in my hands too."

    When Gao Peng spoke, Ding Li just listened with a smile on his face, but he didn't mean to stop at all. When Huang Jingui saw it, he was a little surprised and uncertain.

    He didn't know exactly what happened to Leihuo and his subordinates, but he had gone to see the bodies of those little brothers, and they died very strangely.

    It looked like they were all hacked to death by knives, but he didn't think anyone with such strong hands could cut such long and deep wounds, even the bones on their backs were broken.

    The most important thing is that the wounds of those people were almost all in the same position, and all of them were stabbed in the back, so Huang Jingui really didn't dare to act rashly in the face of Gao Peng at this time.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 506 Retreat

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Mr. Ding, this one seems very unfamiliar!"

    "Who is under my command, do I need to report to you?"

    Huang Jingui was stunned when he heard the words, but this kid was quite scheming, he didn't have an attack, instead he gave a thumbs up and said, "Okay, Mr. Ding, please speak quickly, I'm here today to discuss a business with you."

    Ding Li said lightly: "I hope it's not the matter that Brother Qiang talked to you before he was alive."

    Huang Jingui's expression froze, and he said with a dry smile: "Miss Yoshiko Kawashima admires Mr. Ding's talent very much, Xu Wenqiang is a fool, and Mr. Ding is a very smart person, I believe you should have heard the saying that a man who understands current affairs is a brilliant man.  "

    A trace of anger flashed across Ding Wen's face, and he shouted at Huang Jingui: "Go back and tell the Japanese for me that I, Ding Li, dare to do anything, but dare not be a traitor."

    "You don't want to toast and not eat fine wine."

    "Do you dare to say such things to me, Ding Li?"

    At this point in the conversation, Gao Peng became a little impatient, and immediately said to Ding Li: "Mr. Ding, you talk first, I will do something."

    Ding Li turned his head to look at Gao Peng in surprise, and said, "What are you doing?"

    Gao Peng glanced at Huang Jingui, smiled coldly, and suddenly jumped up in front of everyone, jumped three or four feet high, and swept towards the side of the hillside and grass. In midair, Gao Peng waved his palms  .

    "Ahhh"

    "Uh"

    Just as Gao Peng waved his palms repeatedly, there were faint screams of dying people around him, Huang Jingui's face changed drastically, and he looked at Gao Peng who was tossing and turning in mid-air like a ghost.

    And Ding Li seemed to understand at this time, turned his head to stare at Huang Jingui, and did not speak, but a cold smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.

    Gao Peng flew around at a very fast speed, and gradually, the screams gradually subsided, and Gao Peng was the last to turn over and land next to Ding Li, and smiled as if nothing had happened: "Mr. Ding, the matter is over.  How are you doing?"

    After speaking, he looked at Huang Jingui, a cold murderous intent flashed in his eyes, and this murderous intent was completely captured by Huang Jingui, his heart trembled at that moment, he subconsciously raised his right hand, took a puff of his cigar, and only then realized that,  The hand that held his cigar was trembling uncontrollably.

    "Dapeng, what's going on?"

    Gao Peng explained: "Oh! It's nothing. I heard you yesterday that you will hold a funeral for Brother Qiang today. I was thinking that this is a good opportunity to kill you. The enemy will definitely not let this opportunity go."

    "So I came here to check last night, and found a remote-controlled bomb next to Brother Qiang's tomb. Of course, I have dismantled it. I stopped playing this kind of junk ten years ago."

    "In addition, under the stone slab over there, I also found a machine gun"

    When Gao Peng said this, the long hair on the side said: "Mr. Gao, I hid that machine gun. I think the same as you, but I am afraid that something will happen today."

    Gao Peng nodded and said: "I guess it was placed by my own people, because that position is more beneficial to us, so I didn't move it."

    "Afterwards, I gathered my ears together, and I heard the sound of breathing in the surrounding grass, behind the tombstones of those tombs, and on the surrounding hillsides. I immediately understood that someone was lying in ambush."

    "But I know that those are just small characters sent out to do things, even if they are killed, it is useless. I still don't know who arranged them."

    "So I kept them on purpose, to see if their mastermind will show up today, hehe"

    When Gao Peng said this, he slowly raised his right palm, and everyone immediately felt a wave of heat spreading from Gao Peng's hand, and the air around Gao Peng's palm was twisting and transpiring, just like the air above the stove.

    "Don't don't get me wrong, Mr. Ding, it's none of my business! I'm here to discuss business with you today, and I didn't arrange this." Huang Jingui immediately fell back, and no longer the arrogance just now, he had already been stalked behind his back.  Drenched in cold sweat.

    A person behind Huang Jingui suddenly put his hand into his clothes, Gao Peng shook his palm slightly, and saw that person's chest suddenly sunken, his eyes bulging, blood overflowing from the corner of his mouth, he knelt down softly, and fell to the ground.

    "Don't mess around." Huang Jingui took two steps back in shock, stretched out his hands, and stopped the movements of the men behind him drawing their guns.

    At this moment, he was standing in front of Gao Peng. Even if the people behind him could shoot Gao Peng to death randomly, he would definitely kill him, so he resolutely stopped his subordinates.

    Gao Peng sneered and said, "Mr. Huang, the actions of your subordinates make your words unconvincing!"

      Huang Jingui immediately bowed slightly, and said with an apologetic smile: "Misunderstanding, misunderstanding, they are also instinctively reacting out of self-preservation, there is absolutely no other meaning."

    Gao Peng was too lazy to ignore him, and turned his head to look at Ding Li. After all, Ding Li was the boss in name.

    ? Try to reflect your own value without overwhelming the host, and respect Ding Li's meaning on important matters.

    Ding Li was very satisfied with Gao Peng's actions. After pondering for a moment, his eyes flickered several times, and finally raised his head and said to Huang Jingui: "You go! Go back and tell Yoshiko Kawashima that there are many capable people in China. Don't think that you can do it alone in Shanghai.  Cover the sky, otherwise you will die without a place to bury yourself."

    Huang Jingui bowed his head and said, "Yes, yes, Mr. Ding is right, then I will take my leave first."

    After finishing speaking, he turned around and hurried down the mountain, and his younger brother also dragged away the body of the younger brother who was beaten to death by Gao Peng.

    Gao Peng asked Ding Li puzzled: "Mr. Ding, why didn't you just kill them?"

    Ding Li shook his head and said: "Not suitable, we have no evidence to prove that those who ambush were sent by Huang Jingui, and the Japanese are very powerful, if we kill him directly, I am afraid that the Japanese will take the opportunity to make trouble, and then we will kill him."  It's out of control."

    "Although you are powerful, you can't deal with a large number of soldiers and tanks with guns, can you?"

    Gao Peng nodded and said: "Mr. Ding is really thoughtful, I still can't deal with thousands of troops, tanks and artillery."

    "So I'm planning to practice a peerless martial art in retreat during this period of time. As long as I master this martial art, tanks and armored vehicles are no different from paper to me, and they can be smashed flat with a single palm."

    Ding Li looked at Gao Peng with burning eyes and said, "What you said is true? Why is martial arts so powerful?"

    Gao Peng smiled slightly, and said: "The Tathagata God's Palm, you only need one move, and it's easy to destroy an army."

    Ten Thousand Buddhas Chaozong fully mobilized, but a mountain can be flattened, and it is not difficult to destroy an army.

    Ding Li didn't know what to do, nodded and said: "Okay, what are the conditions for you to retreat? What do you need me to do?"

    Gao Peng shook his head and said, "I don't need anything. I will find a suitable place to practice on this mountain. You should be careful during this time."

    "Although Ah Xing's martial arts are not as good as mine, he knows supernatural powers. You can understand them as spells. You can rely on them for anything, especially in gambling. Ah Xing won the World Gambling King Competition in 1991.  Holy title."

    Ding Li was stunned. Sure enough, he was right. How can someone who can be with Gao Peng be an ordinary person?

    Ding Li patted Gao Peng on the shoulder and said, "I understand, you can retreat with peace of mind!"

    Gao Peng nodded, and explained a few words to Ah Xing, and then flew away to the depths of the mountain forest. Ding Li's men on the ground looked up at Gao Peng, with endless fanaticism in their eyes.

    In their minds, Gao Peng was almost equated with a fairy god. He didn't lower his head until his figure passed a mountain peak and disappeared from their sight.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 507 Cultivation Conspiracy

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Among the high mountains, Gao Peng closed his eyes and stood quietly. He was fully understanding and analyzing the mind of Tathagata Palm. After a long while, Gao Peng suddenly opened his eyes, made seals with both hands, pointed to the sky with one hand, and pointed to the ground with the other, and said softly: "  The light of Buddha first appeared."

    A piece of golden light emanated from Gao Peng's body. It was very thin at first, and it continued to spread around. Slowly, the golden light began to condense inward, and the more concentrated the golden light, the smaller the coverage area.

    This is the first form of the Tathagata Divine Palm. The first appearance of the Buddha's light is a body-protecting move. It gathers a ball of Buddha's light around the body to resist external attacks. Both internal and external attacks can be resisted. To use a more fashionable sentence  In other words, it is the dual resistance to monsters and monsters.

    And this move is used in conjunction with the Jiuyang Zhenqi, which already has the effect of protecting the body and rebounding the attack, and it is even more powerful, producing a chemical reaction. Not only is the body protection stronger, but it also retains the characteristics of the Jiuyang Zhenqi rebounding attack  .

    After a while, Gao Peng withdrew his true energy and the Buddha's light disappeared. He shook his head lightly and said to himself: "The speed of Buddha's light condensing is too slow, we need to practice more."

    Immediately Gao Peng raised his arms to his chest, pressed his palms down, opened his mouth, and laughed wildly inexplicably, "Wowhahahahauwahahahaha"

    This kind of sound can be easily heard by everyone. In those places that sell Buddha statues, the Maitreya Buddha statue, as long as you touch it lightly, the Buddha statue will shake and make this kind of laughter.

    Maitreya Buddha's unique laughter has a very magical power. People who are cheerful and caring will feel very happy and feel better when they hear it.

    However, people who are dull in nature and dark in mind will only find it very creepy when they hear it, and they will get goosebumps all over their bodies, showing disgust and fear.

    Therefore, if you want to judge what kind of person you are around, send him a Maitreya Buddha who can laugh!  (Dapeng personally experienced that when he bought a Maitreya Buddha to put in the dormitory, as soon as the laughter came out, the three of us three sisters laughed along with the sound of hens laying eggs. Only one roommate frowned and said that the laughter was disgusting.  My roommate was caught stealing money, and likes to spread rumors to hurt others, everyone hates ghosts at school)

    However, this kind of laughter from Gao Peng is very unusual. It is a sound wave skill similar to the lion's roar skill, called "Buddha Laughing Gala". In the process of performing this move, it will not only cause sonic damage  , It can also gather palm strength, the happier you smile, the stronger your palm strength.

    Just as Gao Peng was laughing wildly, the small animals in the forest suffered catastrophe. The ones farther away were just stunned, while the ones nearer were bleeding to death from their seven orifices, and the birds in the sky were also crackling and falling.

    Gao Peng hurriedly stopped, stretched out his palms, and blasted out the condensed palm force.

    "Boom boom boom"

    The effect of this palm is similar to that of a multiple-barreled rocket launcher salvo, directly forming a covering bombardment. Of course, the explosion effect is much worse than that of the rocket launcher, which is almost equivalent to a dozen grenades exploding one after another in a range.

    Looking at the birds that fell to the ground, Gao Peng repeatedly called out "guilty, guilty", and immediately gave up this move. Moreover, this move is not difficult, and Gao Peng has almost mastered it.

    At present, Gao Peng performed the third form in the palm of the Tathagata, Buddha flying to the west, this is the lightness skill in the palm of the Tathagata.

    Seeing Gao Peng jumping up and flying into the air, this is a real volley, or flying, without the need to lift up, let alone take a breath, and can fly until the internal energy is exhausted.

    Of course, this lightness skill consumes many times more than Yan Xing Qianli. Gao Peng can now use Yan Xing Qian Li to cross a province without exhausting his internal energy.

    As for performing Buddha Flying to the West, in just ten minutes, you will feel powerless, but the speed and distance you fly in these ten minutes are more than ten times that of Yan Xingqianli.  Bar!

    But after the profound skill in the future, the value of Buddha Flying to the West is obviously more than that of Yan Xing Qianli. After all, Yan Xing Qian Li is just a light skill for transition, and it can still play a certain role in the world of low or middle martial arts.  The world of high martial arts is beyond its capabilities.

    Buddha Flying to the West can fly into the clouds in an instant, and then cooperate with the "Heavenly Buddha Comes to the World" to perform that stroke, which forms the palm technique that descends from the sky.

    The birth of the Heavenly Buddha is the strongest move in the palm of the Tathagata apart from the "Ten Thousand Buddhas Chaozong", which is also the move that Master Xing defeated the Huoyun evil god in Kung Fu.

    Gao Peng descended to the ground, meditated cross-legged, and recovered his energy. After the energy was fully recovered, he continued to practice Tathagata Palm

    When Gao Peng was practicing, he didn't know what the mayor was wrong, or maybe he had some plans.He actually brought Rumeng out, and asked Ah Xing to bring Rumeng for him.

    And Ru Meng obviously has a good impression of Ah Xing, and is very attached to him. Looking at Ru Meng who is as beautiful as Ruxian, but looks and moves like a child, Ah Xing wants to cry but has no tears.

    No matter how beautiful this woman is, no matter how mature and attractive her body is, she is still only a five-year-old with an IQ.

    For five days in a row, Ah Xing, Zhou Dafu and Ruxian's best friend Chunchun took Rumeng to play around. Zhou Dafu and Chunchun hooked up smoothly, but Ah Xing was full of depression.

    However, after five days of getting along, Rumeng's innocence and loveliness finally dispelled Ah Xing's depression, and he truly treated him as his own sister.

    On the sixth day, a casino under Ding Li's name reopened after a period of renovation. Originally, Ah Xing wanted to play a few games in the casino, but Rumeng pestered him and asked him to take her out to play.

    In desperation, Ah Xing had no choice but to say hello to Ding Li, and Zhou Dafu took Chunchun and Rumeng to the riverside for a barbecue.

    However, as soon as Ah Xing left, the casino came into trouble. It was none other than Yoshiko Kawashima who brought the trouble.

    After Yoshiko Kawashima hit the ball twice in a row, Xiaojing next to Ding Li immediately stepped forward and said in Ding Li's ear, "Mr. Ding, this is not going to work! That person seems to be able to see through the dice cup."

    "See through the dice cup?" A flash of lightning flashed across Ding Li's mind, and he said anxiously to Xiao Jing, "Hurry up, ride to the river and call A Xing back. You must be quick."

    "yes."

    Xiaojing immediately turned around and left the casino, and rode her horse towards the river. The river where Ah Xing and the others went was not far from the casino, only a few kilometers away. If they rode wildly, they could come back in a few minutes.

    Yoshiko Kawashima saw Xiaojing leaving the casino, and there was a cold smile on the corner of her mouth, as if she didn't care.

    And Xiao Jing rode her horse just after leaving the urban area, and came to a remote path. From the bushes on the left side of the road, a group of people in black suits and round caps suddenly appeared.  Xiaojing raised her gun and shot.

    Xiaojing was shocked, her intuition told her that they seemed to be caught in a conspiracy.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 508 Kill them all and everything will be fine

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Fortunately, Xiaojing was sensitive enough. When she realized that she was in an ambush, she immediately rolled over, hung her right foot on the stirrup, and hid herself on the right side of the horse.

    "Bang bang bang"

    "The Law of Xi"

    A series of gunshots sounded like popping beans, Xiaojing's horse let out a mournful cry, and fell forward while galloping.

    Xiaojing kicked her feet, jumped out, rolled on the ground a few times, shedding her strength slightly, but the speed of the horse galloped too fast, and the inertia made Xiaojing roll extremely fast, making her dizzy.

    Xiaojing screamed inwardly, and sure enough, when she stopped, she was dizzy and unable to make effective movements at all, and a dozen people from the side and rear had already walked towards her slowly with their guns raised.

    Xiaojing's heart sank, and she struggled to stand up, finally standing still, desperately looking at more than a dozen dark gun muzzles, and slowly closed her eyes, Mr. Ding, Xiaojing can no longer follow you.

    "Bang bang bang"

    Gunshots rang out, but Xiaojing didn't feel the bullet hitting her body, but instead found herself falling into a warm embrace.

    what happened?  Xiaojing suddenly opened her eyes, looked up, and saw a handsome face, looking down at herself with a smile.

    "Is this resignation to fate? The Xiaojing in my impression is a decisive, calm and cold woman!"

    "GaoMr. Gao" Xiaojing was terrified. At this time, she was in Gao Peng's arms. Couldn't those bullets be He used his body to block the bullets for himself?

    Why?  Why did he do this?  She is just a small thug under Mr. Ding, is it worth it?

    Is it an illusion?  Why does it feel like Mr. Gao is exuding a layer of brilliance?  Looking at Gao Peng's face, Xiaojing felt a little bewildered, something was slowly growing in Xiaojing's heart.

    "Bang bang bang"

    The gunshots were still ringing non-stop. Xiaojing was awakened by the gunshots, her face became anxious, and she tried hard with her arms, trying to turn Gao Peng's body around and block the bullets with her back, but she couldn't.  break off.

    Feeling Xiaojing's movements, Gao Peng couldn't help smiling a little bit, but she was a kind and righteous woman, and he didn't save her in vain, "What? I finally saved you at a critical moment, and you want me to fall short?  "

    Tears welled up in Xiaojing's eyes, this always ruthless woman even burst into tears, "Mr. Gao, Xiaojing is not worthy of you"

    "Don't be silly, your life is no less important than anyone else's." Gao Peng smiled and interrupted Xiaojing's words, and at this moment, there was finally the sound of "cracking" and "empty bombs" coming from behind.

    Only then did Gao Peng let go of Xiaojing, turned around, and said with a sneer, "Have you finally run out of bullets? Then, it's my turn!"

    Xiaojing finally saw clearly that it was not an illusion just now, Gao Peng's body was really shrouded in a layer of golden light, and he couldn't help but grow his mouth slightly, his face full of disbelief.

    At this time, the killers sent by Yoshiko Kawashima were even more horrified, with a ghostly look on their faces. Just now they fired more than a dozen pistols and no less than a hundred bullets, but they saw bullets flying around, and none of them could hit them.  into his body.

    After five days of hard training, Gao Peng finally mastered the Nine Forms of the Tathagata Palm, and he also practiced to great success in the first appearance of the Buddha's light. The body of the Buddha's light is invulnerable to weapons, water and fire.  Body protection Buddha light.

    After he practiced the palm of the Tathagata, he recovered his skills by meditating on the mountain, and then he performed Yan Xing thousands of miles and went to the city.

    When passing by not far from here, I heard gunshots, so I came to have a look, but found that it was Xiaojing who was ambushed. When the killers raised their guns to kill Xiaojing, at the critical moment, the Buddha's light first appeared, and the  She held it in her arms.

    At that time, those killers had already pulled the trigger, and it was too late for Gao Peng to kill those killers directly. Even if he slashed at them with his palm, Xiaojing would definitely get shot several times, so it was meaningless, so Gao Peng had to choose to save them first.  she.

    Those killers ran out of bullets, and it was useless to change the magazines immediately. They were so frightened by Gao Peng that they couldn't stop backing away, and even turned around to run away.

    Only Gao Peng sneered, "The Buddha moves mountains and rivers."

    The hand is tied with the "Middle Grade Lower Life Seal" (that is, two orchid fingers, the left pointing to the sky and the right pointing to the ground) on the right rib, and the next moment, the right palm is pushed forward flatly, and a huge invisible palm print suddenly flies forward  .

    "Puff puff¡­¡­"

    Xiaojing saw an incomparably spectacular scene, the dozen or so killers flew backwards, and spurted a mouthful of blood in the air, and when they landed, everyone was covered in bloodIt was limp, like a puddle of mud.

    "Boom"

    In the end, the palm force was printed on the hillside where the killers rushed out, creating a palm print on the hillside that was more than one foot long, nearly two meters wide, and one foot deep.  (Please refer to the last scene of Kung Fu, where the evil fire cloud god wanted to attack Master Xing, and Master Xing slapped the building with a huge hole in the palm print. This is the trick.)

    After killing the group of killers, all the golden light on Gao Peng's body converged, and then he turned to look at the stunned Xiaojing, and said, "Xiaojing, what's going on with you?"

    Xiaojing finally remembered the business, and said anxiously: "Mr. Gao, Yoshiko Kawashima and Huang Jingui brought a one-eyed dragon who can see through the dice cup to smash the game. They have already won a lot of money in the casino. Mr. Ding sent me to find Mr. Zhou."

    Gao Peng was stunned when he heard the words, nodded and said: "Okay! I already know what's going on, so I don't need to go to A Xing, let's go back!"

    Xiaojing was startled when she heard the words, and said, "Mr. Gao, do you know how to gamble?"

    Gao Peng smiled slightly and said, "I don't know how to gamble, I only know how to kill people."

    "ah?"

    "Ah what? Kill them all and everything will be fine?"

    Xiaojing's heart trembled, and she said anxiously: "No way, Mr. Gao, Yoshiko Kawashima is the top leader of Japan in Shanghai. If she is killed, the Japanese army will definitely go crazy."

    Gao Peng thought for a while and asked, "What's the date today?"

    "Number Seven!"

    Gao Peng nodded and said: "That's okay. If the Japanese army in Shanghai dares to go crazy, I will kill them all. If nothing else, the Japanese devils have already launched a full-scale war of aggression against China at Lugou Bridge.  It will not be spared either, are you ready for the eight-year war of resistance?"

    After Gao Peng finished speaking, he grabbed Xiaojing's waist, jumped up, and flew towards the casino.

    Xiaojing was embraced by Gao Peng, and a strange feeling emerged from the bottom of her heart, but her usual rationality and calmness prevented her from getting lost in this strange feeling, and asked Gao Peng: "Mr.  What do you mean? What is the eight-year war of resistance?"

    "I tell you, don't tell others! It means that the Japanese devils will invade China from today, but they can only wreak havoc for eight years. After eight years, they will be defeated by the Chinese army and driven out of China."

    Xiaojing said excitedly when she heard the words: "What you said is true? How do you know?"

    Gao Peng looked down at Xiaojing who was full of surprise, and said with a smile, "Have you forgotten? Ah Xing and I have been here since 54 years. What is happening now is already history for us, and history  , cannot be changed.¡±

    Suddenly, Xiaojing murmured: "In this way, it really only takes eight years."

    "Yes, China in the future will be a prosperous and powerful country. The whole world dare not underestimate China, let alone invade China."

    Xiaojing said with a look of yearning: "That's great, I don't know if I can live to that time."

    After Gao Peng heard these words, his heart moved, his eyes flickered, and a few thoughts turned in his mind, um, we can try it then.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 509 Yoshiko Kawashima, who was revealed

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    In the casino, the chips in front of Yoshiko Kawashima have changed from 10 million francs to more than one billion. Yoshiko Kawashima stood up triumphantly, and mocked Ding Li: "Mr. Ding, your big and small stalls are too easy to win, I think  After winning this hand, your casino may be closed!"

    Huang Jingui also said with a humble face: "The opening and closing are on the same day, what a coincidence!"

    With a cigar in his hand, Ding Li said calmly, "If I can open a casino, I'm not afraid of you winning, but I'm afraid you won't bet all your money."

    Yoshiko Kawashima snorted coldly, and said with disdain: "Okay, this one must be fully suppressed. If I don't suppress it, I'm a bad guy."

    "You are a scum, a woman who started out as a spy, do you still think how clean you are?"

    Just at this moment, a joking voice came from behind Yoshiko Kawashima. Yoshiko Kawashima was furious, turned around and shouted, "Who? Do you want to die?"

    Huang Jingui looked back, his expression changed drastically, and he hurriedly leaned into Yoshiko Kawashima's ear and said, "Miss Kawashima, he is that martial arts master Gao Peng."

    Yoshiko Kawashima's complexion also changed, staring at Gao Peng who just walked in from the door, Xiaojing followed behind him, looking at his back from time to time.

    Ding Li, Ruxian and the others were overjoyed, "Dapeng, you have passed the customs, have you practiced your magic skills?"

    Gao Peng smiled and nodded at Ding Li, and said, "I've done it. I'll kill all the Japanese devils in Shanghai after a while."

    ""

    As soon as Gao Peng said this, there was a sudden silence in the hall, and the real needle drop could be heard, but Gao Peng walked towards the gaming table as if nothing had happened, looked at Yoshiko Kawashima with a half-smile, and said, "Gege Xianyu, you  Over the years, I have done a lot of 'good things' in China!"

    "The Huanggutun Incident, the September 18th Incident, the Manchuria Independence Movement, the January 28th Incident, and the transfer of Wanrong Each one, one by one, you say I should kill you several times to be worthy of your 'great achievements'  Woolen cloth?"

    Ever since she heard the name "Xianyu Gege", Kawashima Yoshiko's face has changed, and she was indeed involved in all the things Gao Peng said. To the Chinese, she can be described as a heinous crime.

    But in this era, not many people know her real identity, so they don't know what Gao Peng called her. Therefore, Ding Li asked in puzzlement: "Dapeng, what are you talking about?"

    Gao Peng sneered, looked at Yoshiko Kawashima who was staring at him, and said indifferently: "Foshiko Kawashima, whose real name is Aixinjueluo Xianyu, is the fourteenth daughter of Prince Su Shanqi in the late Qing Dynasty."

    "The Qing Dynasty fell, and Shanqi wanted to use the power of Japan to restore the country, so he gave his daughter Xianyu to Kawashima Naniwa as an adopted daughter. From then on, he changed his name to Kawashima Yoshiko, and was sent to Japan to receive education in communism. After becoming an adult, he returned to China.  Japan is a spy."

    "In the 16th year of the Republic of China, he married Ganju Erzabu, the son of the Mongolian bandit Babu Zhabu. It was actually a political aggression against Mongolia. In the 17th year of the Republic of China, he came to Shanghai to engage in spy activities."

    "Because of his frequent achievements, it can be said that he has risen rapidly. He has successively held important positions such as the commander-in-chief of the Anguo Army of the Puppet Manchukuo and the commander-in-chief of the North China People's Self-Defense Force."

    "He has successively participated in secret military operations such as the Huanggutun Incident, the September 18th Incident, and the Manchurian Independence Movement, and personally directed the Shanghai January 28th Incident and the transfer of the last empress Wanrong and other disasters to the country."

    When Gao Peng said this, Yoshiko Kawashima's face turned pale, her lips trembled slightly, and she looked at Gao Peng with horror.

    Many things that Gao Peng said were top secrets within the Japanese army, and few people knew about them, but at this time Gao Peng said them like small talk, how could she not be afraid?

    "Hahahaha After doing it for a long time, it turns out that you are also a traitor! Even the Japanese devils are not purebred, I really think highly of you." Gao Peng was present at this time, and seeing his unscrupulous appearance, it was obvious that he had no sense at all.  Putting the Japanese army in his eyes, Ding Li has no scruples.

    Gao Peng waved his hand and said: "It's not considered a traitor, because she is not a Han Chinese, how can she be considered a traitor? She is not even qualified to be called a traitor, but she was picked up by the Japanese devils and used to bite Chinese dogs  , um, still an ugly bitch."

    Gao Peng's extremely vicious words almost caused Yoshiko Kawashima to collapse, pointing at Gao Peng with trembling fingers and saying: "Kill him, kill him for me."

    Immediately, someone among the guests was ready to draw a gun to attack Gao Peng, but Gao Peng stood still and didn't move, he just waved his palm lightly, and those who had moved had their chests sunken, and their mouths and noses bled to death.

    Da Jun, who had been standing beside Yoshiko Kawashima, was planning to launch supernatural powers to deal with Gao Peng, but he heard Gao Peng say indifferently: "Da Jun, you, like me, came from later generations.  don't know??, don¡¯t you know?  "

    "I know you don't like to go back to later generations to live in poverty. You are all Chinese. I will give you a chance to stay in this era and be an uncle. Come and help Mr. Ding with things. I can never blame you for what you have done."

    "If you insist on being a traitor, then I have no choice but to let you die. In addition, your supernatural power is just a joke in my eyes. If you don't believe me, you can try it."

    Dajun's expression changed several times, and finally he walked behind Ding Li silently, without saying anything. Gao Peng nodded in satisfaction and said, "A wise choice."

    Gao Peng finally looked at Yoshiko Kawashima and Huang Jingui, with a ferocious smile on his face, and said, "I won't kill you immediately, I will let you watch all the Japanese troops in Shanghai wiped out with your own eyes, what will you experience?  called helplessness and despair.¡±

    After finishing speaking, she turned her head slightly, and ordered: "Changmao, Xiaojing, hand over the weapons of Huang Jingui, take care of them, and take them upstairs to the rooftop."

    "Yes." Without any hesitation, Changmao and Xiaojing stepped forward, pulled out Huang Jingui's pistol from his waist, pointed at them, and shouted, "Let's go."

    Huang Jingui didn't show the slightest intention of resistance throughout the whole process, just because he saw Gao Peng's right hand raised intentionally or unintentionally, how could he dare to move?

    The two were escorted to the rooftop, Gao Peng turned around and walked to Ding Li, and said with a smile: "Mr. Na Ding, I'll finish the work first, and then I'll have a good drink with you."

    Ding Li nodded with a smile on his face, and said, "Go ahead and do it!"

    Many people went to the rooftop together, and others also left the casino one after another, trying to climb up as high as possible. They all wanted to see how Gao Peng would destroy the Japanese army in Shanghai.

    Arriving at the rooftop, Yoshiko Kawashima and Huang Jingui were escorted to the edge of the rooftop. Gao Peng first set his sights on No. 76.

    ?The so-called No. 76 refers to No. 76 Jisi Feier Road in the French Concession of Shanghai. This is the headquarters of the Japanese secret service in Shanghai, and the main place where the anti-Japanese fighters were persecuted and killed.

    It is claimed that no one can come out after being captured, and it is called the No. 76 Devil's Nest by later generations.

    In front of everyone, Gao Peng's body was filled with golden light, and he turned into a golden light and flew towards No. 76. After arriving on a roof of No. 76, Gao Peng opened his mouth and laughed.

    "Wow Hahahaha Woowa Hahaha" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 510 The Power of the Ten Thousand Buddhas Dynasty

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The Japanese soldiers on the 76th were quickly alarmed, but when the gendarmerie rushed out and was about to shoot Gao Peng on the roof, they only felt a sharp pain in their eardrums and became dizzy.

    "Ahhh"

    "Uh"

    Those Japanese gendarmes involuntarily threw away the 38 caps in their hands, covered their ears and screamed miserably, and soon some Japanese soldiers shed blood from their ears.

    However, deafness did not protect them from the harm of the sound waves, and their heads were still hit by waves of sound waves so that they felt like they were about to explode.

    Some Japanese devils in the distance didn't dare to approach, so they raised their guns far away, ready to kill him, but at this moment, Gao Peng's laughter stopped, and he slapped the crowd with both palms.

    "Boom boom boom"

    "ah¡­¡­"

    Under the cover of Gao Peng's palm, the Japanese military police fell down.

    "Bang bang bang"

    "Da da da da"

    The gunshot finally rang out, and the tiles on the roof immediately flew in all directions, but Gao Peng jumped up and went to the roof of another room, firing both palms, and the Japanese military police and buildings on the 76th were all destroyed.  .

    At this time, the Japanese army stationed in Shanghai was the Marine Corps, with a total of about 5,000 people. When Gao Peng started to attack No. 76, they had already received the news.

    Soon, the Marine Corps sent a whole unit to encircle and suppress Gao Peng. They were equipped with heavy machine guns, crooked handles, grenades, mortars, and armored vehicles.

    When they arrived at No. 76, No. 76 was almost in ruins. Gao Peng jumped into the sky and saw that most of the Japanese marines stationed in Shanghai had arrived, and a ferocious smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.

    "There are so many here, then I will not be polite."

    Gao Peng sat down cross-legged in mid-air, his palms and handprints changed, and finally his right hand was spread flat on his chest, his left palm was erected, and slowly placed in the horizontal palm from top to bottom, Gao Peng's body shone like gold.

    At this moment, the situation suddenly changed, it can be said that the mountains and rivers changed color, the sun and the moon were dark, the sky that was still clear just now suddenly darkened, dark clouds covered the sky with a radius of hundreds of feet, and countless lightning bolts began to fall continuously.

    "Boom boom boom boom"

    Every time a thunderbolt fell, it exploded in the crowd like a cannonball. Many devils were torn apart, and their bodies were scorched black. If the armored vehicle was hit by the thunderbolt, the fuel tank would be ignited and explode instantly.

    However, this was just a prelude. The rich golden light broke through the dark clouds and shot out from the clouds. The next moment, a huge golden Buddha statue composed of golden light slowly descended from the dark clouds and enveloped Gao Peng.

    Many Shanghai citizens knelt down and kept prostrating devoutly to the golden Buddha. At this time, on the casino roof, Ding Lida opened his mouth and held his cigar by his mouth. He froze there and muttered:  "Is this the Tathagata palm? It's too scary. Who can stop such a magical skill?"

    "How is it possible? How is this possible?" Kawashima Yoshiko fell limply to the ground, staring at the huge golden Buddha in midair with dazed eyes, and Huang Jingui had already knelt down trembling all over.

    In the next second, people in the entire Shanghai city heard a mighty sound rolling in like the sound of thunder on the avenue.

    "Wan Buddha Chao Zong."

    Gao Peng, who was sitting cross-legged, raised his palms up suddenly, and made a gesture of supporting the sky. At this moment, everyone felt that they seemed to hear a sound of praising Buddha composed of countless voices.

    "Namo AmitabhaNamo AmitabhaNamo Amitabha"

    The entire sky was full of golden light, and countless huge golden palm prints fell down like rain.

    "Boom boom boom boom"

    The entire city of Shanghai began to vibrate slightly, as if an earthquake had occurred. Fortunately, the magnitude of the earthquake was not high enough to damage houses.

    The Japanese devils around No. 76 suffered a devastating blow. The process of falling the Buddha's palm from the sky lasted only a few seconds, but all the devils from that unit had disappeared without a trace.

    That's right, instead of being slapped flat by the Buddha's palm or beaten into minced meat, they were completely wiped out. Only the remaining weapons and equipment that have been patted into thin iron sheets prove that they once existed.

    And all the buildings in No. 76 have been razed to the ground, and the smoke and dust have covered a radius of several tens of feet. Fortunately, No. 76 is large enough to cover an area of ??more than ten acres, and the Ten Thousand Buddhas Dynasty has not affected other houses.  Buildings will only increase the number of murders.

    There are countless huge palm-shaped deep pits on the ground, all of which are several feet deep, deeper than those covered by shells.?It's much scarier.

    If it is said that the dark clouds cover the top and the thunder is the prelude to the palm of the Tathagata, and the palm of the Buddha descending from the sky is the process, then there is an end.

    I saw the huge golden Buddha in the sky suddenly distorted, and finally turned into two huge Buddha palms about ten feet long and five or six feet wide. The two characters * on the palms shone with compelling light.

    "go."

    Gao Peng shouted loudly, and pushed his palms forward suddenly, and the two huge Buddha palms flew towards the direction of Huangpu River with a strong whistling.

    A moment later, two loud bangs came from the Huangpu River. The Japanese cruisers "Tianlong" and "Tone" parked on the river, as well as the Japanese troops on board, did not make any response, and turned into a pile of scum, sinking to the ground.  into the river.

    So far, all the Japanese troops stationed in Shanghai were wiped out, except for some spies and secret agents who slipped through the net.

    However, Gao Peng, who was in mid-air, was pale at this time, and he was on the verge of falling. He had more than 60 years of Nine Yang True Qi, and he was actually under this move. It can be said to be a real blow with all his strength.

    Consuming eighty to ninety percent of his internal energy all at once, Gao Peng only felt a burst of emptiness in his body, and he could hardly keep his body floating in the air. Fortunately, the remaining internal energy was quickly lifted from his dantian and replenished into the empty meridians, maintaining his figure without making a fool of himself in public.  Under the operation of the remaining internal force, his face quickly returned to normal.

    Fortunately, he still has the huge strength of the nine-story dragon elephant by his side, so that he won't lose even the slightest fighting power after his internal strength is exhausted.

    Gao Peng made a decisive decision, released the state of Buddha flying to the west, and sent Yan to travel thousands of miles, turned over and flew towards the direction of the casino.

    After a while, Gao Peng returned to the roof of the casino. At this time, everyone looked at him not only fanatically, but piously.

    It was as if the person standing in front of them was no longer a mortal with high martial arts skills, but a god, a god and Buddha walking in the mortal world.

    "Mr. Ding, I have fulfilled my promise. The Japanese army in Shanghai has all been wiped out, and their two cruisers have also sunk into the Huangpu River. For the remaining fish that slipped through the net, please Mr. Ding take care of them.  "Gao Peng smiled at Ding Li.

    As if waking up from a dream, Ding Li finally regained his movement. He put the cigar in his mouth and took a puff, but found that the cigar had been extinguished because he hadn¡¯t smoked it for a long time.  superior.

    Ding Li took another puff of his cigar, nodded to Gao Peng and said, "Don't worry, the Japanese don't have the support of the army, and I will be responsible for killing the remaining small characters."

    Gao Peng nodded in satisfaction, and then turned his attention to Yoshiko Kawashima and Huang Jingui.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 511

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Fangzi Kawashima and Huang Jingui were dead. Huang Jingui was shot to death by Ding Li, which can be regarded as complete revenge for Xu Wenqiang, but Fangzi Kawashima was thrown to death by the army from upstairs.

    This is the army's nomination certificate. After killing Yoshiko Kawashima, he will no longer be able to betray Ding Li and take refuge in the Japanese.

    Ah Xing soon came back with Rumeng. The movement of Wanfo Chaozong was so loud just now, and it was in mid-air, so he couldn't fail to see it.

    Ah Xing actually didn't know that Gao Peng was going to practice Tathagata God's Palm. When he saw the mid-air scene by the river, he exclaimed at that time: "Lying Kao, Ten Thousand Buddhas' Emperor? Could it be that Brother Dapeng is practicing Tathagata God's Palm in seclusion?  It's too exaggerated!"

    Huang Yulang's comic "The Tathagata's Palm" has been published since 1982. Of course, A Xing, who likes comics, has read it, so he can see the details of this trick at a glance.

    When he returned to the casino, he saw Dajun at first glance, and immediately grabbed Dajun and exclaimed: "Dajun, why are you not dead? Great, great"

    Dajun's reaction became even more intense. He pushed Ah Xing away and shouted angrily, "Why are you still alive?"

    Ah Xing doesn't hate Dajun anymore, he only regards him as his hope to return to 1991, and doesn't care about his attitude, "Okay, okay, let's talk aside"

    "Why aren't you dead yet? Huh?"

    Ah Xing ignored Dajun's anger, and said to Ding Li, "We are friends."

    After finishing speaking, he pulled Dajun aside, and Dajun was still shouting angrily: "Why are you still alive?"

    Gao Peng shook his head with a smile, and followed slowly.

    Seeing that he kept asking this question, Ah Xing pushed him angrily, and said, "Why can't I survive if you don't die?"

    Seeing Ah Xing pushing him, Da Jun also slapped him back.

    Ah Xing didn't fight back anymore, raised his hands and said: "Forget it, let's stop arguing, I really didn't expect to see you here, now we should stand together, find a way to go back to 1991 and talk about it  !"

    Dajun snorted coldly: "Come on, who has time to go back with you? I can be a master if I stay here, and there are a lot of glory and wealth waiting for me to enjoy."

    "What am I going to do with you back in 1991? What can I do with only a little over 100 yuan per month? Buy toilet paper?"

    A Xing stared at Da Jun, and said: "Hey, you don't want me to think about it! You just help me, let's try it out together!"

    Gao Peng also walked up to the two of them at this time, and said in a harmonious voice: "Da Jun, don't take the grievances and resentments of the past to heart anymore. Although you and A Xing are enemies, being able to meet again in another time and space also proves that  The fate between you two."

    "Since you have decided to stay here, and you know the historical development of later generations, you will definitely be able to thrive in this era."

    "You might as well help us and send us back, which will save you from seeing Ah Xing all day long and feeling unhappy, besides, if it wasn't for Ah Xing, you wouldn't have the chance to come to this era to be a master, right?  "

    Ah Xing said that the army could not buy it, but he had to take Gao Peng's words seriously, and said to Gao Peng in a dilemma: "Mr. Gao, it's not that I don't want to help, you know it yourself.  And my four brothers."

    "The combination of the skills of the six of us can open the space-time tunnel. Just me and Ah Xing can't do it."

    "Also, do you have anyone you want to bring to future generations?"

    Gao Peng's heart moved, and he asked, "Why do you ask that?"

    Dajun explained: "If you want to bring people from this era to later generations, you won't be able to bring them if you don't have enough skill. If you force them to take them, the time on them will still flow. They will live for fifty-four years instantly, and they will change.  Old, even old and dead."

    "Unless I can find my four brothers, or other people with supernatural powers, open the space-time tunnel with enough energy, and cover them with energy, so that people can be brought there."

    "At the beginning, my four senior brothers worked together with a group of other people with supernatural powers to bring a eunuch from the Ming Dynasty to modern times, but he didn't die of old age because he had sufficient energy at that time."

    After listening to Dajun's words, Gao Peng frowned slightly, and Ah Xing exclaimed: "Wow, Dajun, how do you know so much? I don't even know these principles."

    Dajun stared with one eye, and said angrily: "Hmph, I am also a member of the Beijing Special Function Research Center. You think I am a wild way like you!"

      Ah Xing curled his lips when he heard the words, and said: "So what about Ye Luzi? Is your skill higher than mine? If your skill is higher than mine, then it would be me, not you, who went to get revenge and get back."

    "you¡­¡­"

    Gao Peng's eyes lit up, Ah Xing's words really reminded him, so he interrupted their dispute, "Dajun, don't be convinced by this. What I saw at the beginning was that you added your four divisions.  Brothers are barely able to suppress Ah Xing, right?"

    "That is to say, if you are excluded, the combined skill of your four senior brothers is not as good as that of Ah Xing. If I can find another person whose skill is similar to that of Ah Xing, or even stronger than him, then basically  Is there any problem?"

    Although Da Jun was very unhappy, he had to admit that this was the truth, "Yes, if I can find another person with similar skills as him, it should be fine."

    Gao Peng nodded, and said: "Okay! I understand, Ah Xing, don't worry, give me some time, a day or two at most, and I will find someone with similar skills as you."

    Ah Xing nodded helplessly when he heard the words: "Okay! Then I will trouble you, Brother Dapeng."

    Gao Peng patted him on the shoulder and said with a smile: "You should say goodbye to the army! You will never see each other again in the future. Naturally, there will be no conflict of interest. If there is any hatred, you can just smile away."

    After Gao Peng finished speaking, he patted the shoulders of the two, and then walked towards Ding Li, while A Xing and Da Jun stared at each other for a long time, and suddenly they all laughed.

    None of them can spend the money they earned with supernatural powers, so the previous grudges were actually a battle of spirits, just for that breath.

    Ah Xing tilted his head, jokingly said: "How is it? Do you want to gamble a few more times?"

    Dajun snorted: "Come here if you come, I'm afraid of you! Hmph, the last time I lost to you was just a loss in strategy, not skill. If you have the ability, don't play tricks. Let's gamble with dignity."

    Ah Xing curled his lips and said, "Why don't you say that you have the ability not to use supernatural powers?"

    "Can you gamble?"

    "Then will you?"

    ""

    "Hey Hey¡­¡­"

    The two guys who don't understand advanced gambling skills at all, can only scratch the surface at most, and have always relied on supernatural powers to make a living, walked shoulder to shoulder and went to the gambling table.

    This is the way things are in the world. In fact, there is no life-and-death enmity among many people. Little enmity accumulates little by little, and eventually becomes an endless enmity. As long as you think about it, there is no enmity at all.  up.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 512 Remember to let your descendants come to Hong Kong to find me in 1991

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Gao Peng walked back to Ding Li and said, "Mr. Ding, I would like to ask you to do me a favor."

    "you say."

    "Over there in the French Concession, there is a French gambler named 'Piercassan'. I would like to ask you to invite him to do us a favor."

    Ding Li frowned slightly, and said hesitantly: "Dapeng, are you and A Xing planning to go back to 1991? Can you not go back?"

    Gao Peng sighed helplessly, and said: "Mr. Ding, you must know that history cannot be changed. Small-scale changes cannot affect the general trend, but if the change is too large, many things will change in future generations."

    "If I stay here, I can't help but take action to drastically change history. When future generations change, many people who exist may become non-existent. Ah Xing and I may disappear, and if we don't  Change history, so what's the point of me staying here?"

    Ding Li's expression froze, and he said, "So serious?"

    Although Ding Li always felt that traveling through time and space is a bit nonsense, the truth is actually very simple, and he can naturally figure it out.

    Gao Peng nodded and said: "It is indeed so serious, so we must go back."

    Speaking of this, Gao Peng patted Ding Li on the shoulder and sighed: "Mr. Ding, we originally belonged to two different eras. It is already a great fate to meet in the long river of time and space. There are some things that cannot  Forced."

    "Dajun decided to stay here. Although he also knows history, he is only one person after all, and his supernatural powers can't affect history as much as I do, so it doesn't matter."

    "But with the help of the army, many things will be unfavorable. In the general direction, you can listen to his opinions more, so that you can avoid going to a dead end."

    Ding Li nodded thoughtfully. Indeed, with someone around him who knows what will happen in the future, many things can be avoided, and many things that need to be chosen can be taken advantage of.

    Even without the existence of supernatural powers, the value of the army is immeasurable just by knowing the direction of the future development of the world.

    "Okay! I will help you invite the French God of Gamblers. It just so happened that Yoshiko Kawashima contributed two boxes of gold today. I think it should be enough to invite him."

    Gao Peng nodded gratefully, glanced at Ruxian beside him, and said with a smile: "Thank you, I owe you a favor, and remember to tell you and Miss Ruxian's children to come to Hong Kong to find me in 1991.  Protect your descendants for at least five generations of prosperity and wealth, and be a master."

    "I live at No. 23, Repulse Bay Villa District, Taiping Mountain, Hong Kong, so I must keep it in mind."

    Ruxian heard the words, a blush floated on his usually cold face, and he lowered his head in embarrassment, but Ding Li was overjoyed, and said excitedly: "Wait a minute, Changmao, bring me a pen and paper, you should give me the address."  Write it down! I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll forget it when I get old and confused.¡±

    "Ha ha ha ha¡­¡­"

    "Yes, Mr. Ding, Mr. Gao, remember to take care of my descendants in the future!" Changmao said to Gao Peng with a smile.

    "Hehe, don't worry, Gao Peng in 1991 was going to be the underground emperor of Hong Kong, and his power is stronger than Mr. Ding's today. As long as your descendants come to me, I guarantee that each of them will be a master."

    The other subordinates of Ding Li around secretly kept this statement in their hearts, and decided to keep this information firmly in mind and tell future generations.

    Only then did Changmao happily run to get the pen and paper. Although he is not very promising, he is just a high-level thug, but if he can earn such an opportunity for future generations, then his life will not be in vain.

    When Chang Mao brought the pen and paper, Gao Peng wrote down his address in Hong Kong, handed it to Ding Li, and said with a smile, "Remember to make a few more copies, and don't lose them."

    "Of course, even if I lose my life, I can't lose this note. This is the blessing of five generations of my Ding family and brothers." Ding Li said half-jokingly and half-seriously.

    "Ha ha ha ha¡­¡­"

    After joking a few more words, Gao Peng said to Ding Li: "Mr. Na Ding, I'm going to rest first, and I used a big move today, which consumes a lot."

    Ding Li nodded and said, "Go quickly!"

    Gao Peng was about to turn around and go back to the villa, when he suddenly remembered something, he turned to Ding Li and said, "By the way, you'd better send your brothers to go to No. 76 to look it up. If there is no accident, there should be many Japanese searching inside."  of gold."

    "At present, no one dares to go in. If you move faster, you might make a fortune."

    Ding Li's eyes brightened, he turned his head and shouted, "Long-haired Xiaojing."

      "Understood, Mr. Ding." Changmao and Xiaojing immediately took the orders and went straight to the No. 76 site.

    Just before leaving, Xiaojing turned her head and took a deep look at Gao Peng, her eyes flickered, and finally a firm look appeared on her face, as if she had made some decision.

    After Gao Peng left and returned to the villa to meditate to restore his skills, Ding Li and the others were attracted by the game between A Xing and Da Jun. They witnessed a wonderful game with their own eyes.

    Especially the card-changing skills of the two, as long as they put the cards in their palms and rub them together, they can turn the little three into a big a. Since the skills of the two are somewhat different, naturally they will not cause mutual interference.  Eye-opener.

    This time Ah Xing didn't play any tricks, and he didn't go all out. It was to save face for the army. In the end, it ended in a draw. Neither of them won the other

    Night, in Gao Peng's bedroom.

    He had recovered all his energy and was meditating and practicing when he suddenly heard a knock on the door, so he got up and opened the door.

    But I saw Xiaojing wearing a low-cut evening dress and lace gloves, standing pretty outside the door. At this time, she had light makeup on her face, and she no longer had the usual cold and ruthless feeling.  As gorgeous as peaches and plums, with winking eyes like silk.

    Gao Peng's eyes lit up, Xiaojing was always dressed in neat clothes before, but she still couldn't tell, but after a little dressing up, she was actually a rare beauty, not even inferior to Ruxian sisters.

    "Hehe, Xiaojing, so you are so beautiful, it seems that everyone has been deceived by your killer female temperament! What can I do for you?"

    When Xiaojing heard this, Yan Hong's face turned even redder, but her personality had already been formed, and she couldn't do that kind of delicate and coquettish posture, so she said generously, "Mr. Gao, Mr. Ding is in Shanghai tonight.  There is a dance, but I don't have a partner, so I thought can you be my partner?"

    "Uh" Gao Peng was startled when he heard the words, and said awkwardly: "Wellyou can ask me to kill you for you. If it's dancing, I can only do street dancing, but I can't dance ballroom dancing."

    "Why don't you find another dance partner! It won't be good to embarrass you when the time comes, I think the boy with long hair is not bad."

    Xiaojing said disappointedly: "Changmao is in charge of guarding the venue, so I don't have time."

    "I'm really sorry, I really can't help with thisuhyou are"

    Just when Gao Peng was embarrassed to express his apology, Xiaojing suddenly threw himself into Gao Peng's arms, hugging his bear waist tightly.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 513 Yang Jingjing

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "This is the feeling, warmth, peace of mind"

    "Mr. Gao, do you know? I was trafficked and sold to Shanghai when I was fourteen. Fortunately, Mr. Ding rescued me and took me in. That's why I didn't end up in a world."

    "In order to repay Mr. Ding's life-saving grace, I have been desperately learning all killing or killing-related skills for six years."

    "When I was twenty years old, I had already become Mr. Ding's number one killer. Until now, the meaning of my life is to kill for Mr. Ding, until one day I was killed."

    "But today, just when I thought I was going to die, you appeared, with a golden radiance, and you protected me in your arms. This is the first time in my life that I was hugged by someone."

    "This embrace has given me a sense of security that I have never had before. It seems that as long as I am in this embrace, no one can hurt me. When you let me go, I feel so lost. I wish I could stay there forever."  In the arms."

    As Xiaojing talked, the tears couldn't stop falling down, and continued with sobs: "I thought you could stay here forever, I don't expect anything else, as long as I can see you every day, let me miss that  Hug, I am already satisfied, butbut"

    "You are about to leave, go back to your own era, I I woo"

    Gao Peng secretly sighed in his heart. He didn't expect Xiaojing's life experience to be so pitiful, and he didn't expect that he would leave such a deep impression on her by saving her casually.

    Gao Peng gently wrapped Xiaojing in his arms, and whispered in her ear: "Do you know? When I was flying in the sky with you in my arms today, I had already decided to take you away and go to my era with me.  .¡±

    Xiaojing trembled all over, and looked up at Gao Peng in great surprise, "Really? You didn't lie to me?"

    Gao Peng didn't say any more, just lowered his head, kissed Xiaojing's bright red lips, and answered her question with practical actions.

    Xiaojing's body froze for a moment, then softened the next moment, and began to respond fiercely to Gao Peng.

    What Gao Peng thought at first was that he wanted to leave Xiaojing with Ding Li and take her to 1991 as his right-hand man.

    There are hundreds of forces in Hong Kong, big and small, and it is impossible for him to subdue them one by one. There is simply not enough time, so when he has enough strength in his hands, he can only send his men to fight.

    Knock down all the sites in Hong Kong, and use strong means to subdue or destroy all forces, big and small.

    Wu Dehui and Gu Lichi are useless, Zheng Wei is just a martial arts practitioner, his methods are not fierce enough, and he can't handle gang fights. It's okay to let him kill a lot of people, but he probably can't do it if he wants to kill a lot of people with blood.  Come.

    But Xiaojing is different, her skills are not inferior to Zheng Wei's, and what she learns is not kung fu, but various killing techniques, and she has killed countless people, and her heart is as hard as iron. As long as you teach her martial arts and improve her strength, she is definitely the best.  capable men.

    But now it seems that she should not only be her right-hand man, but also her good wife.

    Gao Peng seldom pursues a certain woman on purpose, even if he does, he has a certain purpose, and slowly develops a relationship with that woman, and the others are basically chased by women, but he is a man who is not good  A man who understands rejection.

    The same is true of Ma Qitong, and the same is true of Ake, Su Quan, Mu Jianping and other women. Now there is another Xiaojing, Yang Jingjing.

    Only Zhang Ziying gave him a different feeling. From the first time in Stalingrad, he was defeated by Zhang Ziying and let her go. Since then, he has actually buried a deep love for her  An inexplicable feeling.

    It's just that he didn't realize it. He only regarded her as his biggest opponent, and always aimed to surpass her.

    Until the second meeting, he thought that his strength was not inferior to her, but it was strange that he didn't shoot her and kill her, but communicated with her very peacefully.

    It wasn't until Zhang Ziying said everything that Gao Peng realized that this woman had left such a deep impression on him.

    It can be said that he was the first to be tempted, and the only one who really took the initiative to love him was Zhang Ziying, but he didn't know how to refuse other women who loved him.

    In this regard, a man is always weaker than a woman's defense. He doesn't know if he can go to the end, or when he will die in reincarnation, so he is unwilling to hurt those women who love him.

    He doesn't want to leave any regrets in the world of reincarnation that "one encounter with Gao Peng will lead to a lifetime".Affect his love for Zhang Ziying.

    The virtual existence of himself made him not let any woman down, so he chose to let nature take its course, just remember that his favorite is Zhang Ziying

    "Rose roses are the most beautiful, roses are the most beautiful"

    ? In the Great Shanghai Ballroom, Yao Li, a famous singer in Shanghai, is singing her famous song "Rose Rose I Love You" on the stage, and there are couples of handsome men and beautiful women dancing on the dance floor.

    When Gao Peng walked into the ballroom holding Xiaojing's hand, the dance had already been going on for a while, and they were delayed for a full two hours.

    Under such circumstances, it is no different from the sky thunder stirring the ground, so Xiaojing can't escape her innocence. Fortunately, although she is a newcomer, her physique is much stronger than ordinary women, and Gao Peng has to rely on Jiuyang Zhen  The temperature nourishes its "injury", and the effect will soon disappear.

    Xiaojing, who was nourished by love, became more charming and charming. When the two found Ding Li and Ruxian, Ding Li looked at Xiaojing in surprise and smiled: "Xiaojing, you have followed me for so many years.  Only then did I realize that you are so beautiful, you are really"

    Gao Peng laughed and said, "It's a good thing you didn't find out, or I guess nothing happened to me."

    "Um?"

    Ding Li's eyes lit up when he saw the two people's hands clasped together, why didn't he realize that Xiaojing was so capable before?  In just one day, Gao Peng, a man like a fairy on land, was taken down.

    "Hey, Dapeng, don't talk nonsense, I have always treated Xiaojing as a younger sister, you are"

    Xiaojing pursed her lips and smiled, looked at Gao Peng, but did not speak. Gao Peng let go of Xiaojing's hand, wrapped her arms around her elastic and flexible waist, and said with a smile: "Xiaojing will be my good wife in the future. I have already decided  Take her back to marry me in 1991, Mr. Ding, I'm sorry that you lost another general."

    "Hahahaha This is Xiaojing's blessing. She has followed me for so many years and helped me a lot. I have always regarded her as my own sister. I naturally hope that she will have a good home."

    After finishing speaking, Ding Li looked at Xiaojing, took two glasses of wine from the waiter's tray, handed one to her, and said in a gentle voice: "Xiaojing, you can just go with Dapeng at ease, help him well, I wish you a lifetime of happiness  .¡±

    Xiaojing's eyes were full of steam, she raised her glass and touched Ding Li, and said softly: "Thank you Mr. Ding, I also wish you and Miss Ruxian a happy life together."

    Gao Peng looked at this scene with a smile, turned his head, saw a person, his eyes flickered slightly, and said to Xiaojing: "Xiaojing, you have a good chat with Mr. Ding, I will talk to the mayor."

    After finishing speaking, he smiled at the mayor standing beside Ruxian: "Mr. Mayor, can I take a step to speak?"

    The mayor's expression changed slightly, as if he had a premonition, but the old fox didn't show any abnormality on his face, and said with a smile: "Mr. Gao, you are welcome, please." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 514 I am Legend Hong Kong, I am back

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Walking to a remote place, Gao Peng leaned into the mayor's ear and said softly: "I will not pursue the matter of your collusion with the Japanese before. I hope you can see the situation clearly in the future. The Japanese will not be arrogant in China for long. Don't you  Self mistake."

    The mayor smiled wryly and said, "I knew I couldn't hide it from you. In fact, I've figured it out since Yoshiko Kawashima's death. Since there are strange people like you, A Xing, and Da Jun in China, there must be more than a few of you."

    "Japan wants to fully occupy China. It's a fool's dream. Don't worry! I won't do such stupid things in the future. Thank you for not exposing me and letting me bear the name of a traitor."

    Gao Peng nodded in satisfaction, and said: "It's good that you understand and stand firmly on the side of the motherland. A temporary loss of power is nothing. With your relationship with Mr. Ding, your status will never be lowered in the future."

    "No accident, the Japanese army of 300,000 will invade Shanghai in November. Then you will retreat with Mr. Ding and the others. The army will tell you exactly where to retreat."

    "Even if you don't become the mayor of Shanghai, your prosperity and wealth are indispensable. This is my advice to you, and it is also a clear way."

    The mayor said gratefully to Gao Peng: "Thank you, Mr. Gao, I understand."

    Gao Peng patted him on the shoulder, then turned around and walked back to Xiaojing. At this time, A Xing also brought Rumeng and Dajun came over.

    "Mr. Ding, Ms. Ruxian, don't worry, I will take Rumeng to 1991 and ask the best doctor to treat her. I hope she can be cured."

    "That's good. You must treat her well. In 1991, she only has you."

    Gao Peng smiled suddenly and said to A Xing and Da Jun: "A Xing, Da Jun, I think, shall we go on stage and sing a song for Mr. Ding and the others?"

    The two were startled, "Sing? What are you singing?"

    Gao Peng looked at the two meaningfully, and said with a smile: "What do you think?"

    The two of them quickly came to their senses, and their faces showed sudden expressions, and then the three descendants invited each other to go to the stage. Just in time, the singer on the stage had finished singing a song, and seeing the three of them on the stage, they smiled at the three of them.  After a ceremony, he stepped down and left.

    Dajun borrowed the viola from the violinist of the orchestra, and Ah Xing asked in surprise, "Huh? Dajun, can you play the viola?"

    Dajun laughed and said, "You think I can do nothing but bet? You still have to have daily hobbies! What do you know?"

    "Uh I can only play the flute."

    "Chi"

    Gao Peng sat next to the piano, and someone sent the microphone to Gao Peng and Da Jun. Gao Peng smiled at A Xing: "Then you will be the lead singer!"

    Ah Xing readily stood in front of the microphone erected in the middle of the stage, and all the guests gathered around. Xiaojing looked at Gao Peng with burning eyes. She didn't expect him to know music.  Being together with him is really a blessing from the previous life.

    After the preparations were completed, the army played the violin, and the prelude to the song that is familiar to the later generations suddenly sounded, and Gao Peng struck out chords on the piano with both hands.

    Ah Xing was the first to speak, and he sang quite well, "The waves are rushing, the waves are flowing, thousands of miles of waves, the river never stops, and the water is exhausted. The world's affairs are mixed with the surging tide"

    After singing this, Ah Xing smiled and stretched out his hand to Gao Peng.

    Gao Peng smiled and said: "It's joy, it's sorrow, the waves can't tell the difference between laughter and sorrow, success, failure, and the waves can't tell whether there is something"

    Hehe: "Love you and hate you, ask you if you know, like a great river, it never stops, turns a thousand bends, turns a thousand beaches, and has not calmed down the battle"

    Dajun: "There are joys and sorrows. Even if I can't tell the difference between laughter and sorrow, I am still willing to turn over. Hundreds of thousands of waves have enough ups and downs in my heart"

    When the song "Shanghai Bund" that the three collaborated on ended, there was thunderous applause in the ballroom, and Ding Li was filled with emotion.

    The song "Shanghai Beach" sang the turmoil and struggles in Shanghai Beach, the setbacks and peaks in life, don't they rise and fall just like the waves and tides of the sea?

    "Dapeng, A Xing, what song is this?" Ding Li curiously asked Gao Peng and A Xing who had stepped down.

    Gao Peng smiled and said: "The name of this song is Shanghai Beach, Mr. Ding, do you like watching movies?"

    "Once in a while, why?"

    "In our time, the story of you and Brother Qiang was made into a movie. This song is the theme song of that movie. To put it bluntly, this song is about you and Brother Qiang."

    "Oh? So that's the case. No wonder I feel so touched when I hear this song." Ding Li was stunned, but secretlyHe Xing, if his experience was made into a movie, doesn't that mean that he has become a legend?

    Ah Xing laughed and said, "But the real Ding Li is much more handsome than the actor in the movie."

    "Ha ha ha ha¡­¡­"

    At noon the next day, French gambling god Pierre Cassan arrived as scheduled, but this time he naturally did not come to help Yoshiko Kawashima deal with A Xing, but took Ding Li's favor to help.

    Those of them who rely on supernatural powers are actually quite miserable, because they can¡¯t make money by relying on supernatural powers at all, and they can¡¯t spend the money they earn. They can only depend on others forever. This time Ding Li gave him a lot of money, so he also  Very hard.

    By the river where Ah Xing and Gao Peng descended, Ah Xing stood in the middle, Gao Peng held Xiaojing with one hand, put the other on Ah Xing's shoulder, Rumeng hugged Ah Xing's waist, Pierkasang and the army left  Standing on both sides.

    "I'll count to one, two, three, let's perform the exercises together, one two three come."

    Pierkasang and the army clasped their palms together, faced each other with their swords pointed, and exerted all their strength. Ding Li watched from a distance with the fairy-like long hair and others.

    A gleaming black vortex appeared out of nowhere above where Gao Peng and A Xing were, and a group of four people were sucked up by the vortex.

    Xiaojing and Rumeng tightly hugged the man next to them nervously. From this moment on, they will have nothing but the man beside them.

    "Mr. Ding, remember to let future generations come to me"

    Only Gao Peng's last words remained in the air. The next moment, a bright light flashed, and all four of them disappeared into the air.

    However, Pierkasang and the army collapsed on the ground. Changmao hurried forward to help the army, and Ding Li helped Pierkasang himself, and asked with concern: "Mr. Pierkasang, are you okay?"

    "Womei Guanxi, if you overdo it, just take a rest." Pierkasang replied in that awkward Mandarin.

    "Thank you sir this time, and Ding will send you a big gift later."

    Pierkasang was overjoyed, he had already received fifty gold bars before, and there was still a big gift, the Chinese are really particular about it

    In 1991, Hong Kong, on that tarmac.

    After a burst of strong light flashed, four figures appeared in midair, but this time there was Gao Peng, they were held tightly by Gao Peng, but they did not get separated in the space-time tunnel.

    Gao Peng embraced Xiaojing with one hand and Ah Xing with the other, and landed lightly on the ground.

    "AhHong Kong, I'm back!" As soon as Ah Xing landed, he raised his hands high and shouted joyfully.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 515: Tiancan's Gift for Siblings and Sisters: Secrets of Tiancan's Foot

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Okay, Xing, hurry up and contact Long Wu and your third uncle to report that they are safe. They have disappeared for a week inexplicably. They must be in a hurry. We will go back first. If there is anything, just come and tell me."

    Gao Peng reminded A Xing, who was dancing and circling on the tarmac, when A Xing was circling, Rumeng was clapping his hands and couldn't stop smiling coquettishly, mentally retarded also has the benefits of mentally retarded, carefree, happy every day  Heart.

    Ah Xing immediately reacted when he heard the words, hurriedly took out his mobile phone, and called Long Wu, and finally got through this time.

    Gao Peng took Xiaojing's hand and said with a smile, "Let's go! Ah Xing's residence is not far above, and my house is over there."

    Xiaojing suddenly realized, "So you and Mr. Zhou are neighbors, no wonder you have such a good relationship."

    When Gao Peng took Xiaojing back to his villa No. 23, he immediately noticed something was wrong. There seemed to be a lot of atmosphere in the villa.

    Ringing the doorbell outside the door, the one who opened the door was one of Zheng Wei's senior brothers named Ahua. When he saw Gao Peng, he said happily: "Brother Dapeng, you are back! This is"

    Gao Peng embraced Xiaojing's slender waist and said with a smile, "This is your sister-in-law."

    After speaking, he said to Xiaojing: "This is one of my capable men, named Ahua."

    Ahua hurriedly bowed at ninety degrees, and shouted: "Hello, sister-in-law."

    Xiaojing was not stage-frightened either, she nodded generously and said, "Hello."

    "Ah Hua, what's going on at home? A lot of people are here?" Gao Peng asked A Hua while carrying Xiao Jing into the villa.

    Ahua nodded and said, "Yes, Brother Dapeng, he seems to be from the Taiwan Sanlian Gang."

    "Sanlian Gang?" Gao Peng frowned slightly, a little puzzled. Do they have anything to do with the Sanlian Gang?  "What's the name of the person who came?"

    "It's called Ding Peng. He is the head of the Sanlian Gang's Baihe Hall, and he is also the in-law of the gang leader Lei Gong. Since three days ago, he has brought his hands down to visit every day, asking if you have come back. Oh, he also brought his little daughter Ding Yao  .¡±

    After listening to A Hua's words, Gao Peng and Xiao Jing subconsciously looked at each other, and Xiao Jing hurriedly asked, "Is there anyone named Tan around Ding Peng?"

    A Hua nodded, and said: "There is a man named Tan Hao, who is the deputy head of the White Crane Hall."

    Xiaojing looked at Gao Peng in surprise, and said, "Could it be them?"

    Gao Peng nodded with a smile, and said, "It's very possible, let's go! You'll know if you go and have a look."

    But Ding Yao?  Could it be the woman who seduced Shan Ji, killed Lei Gong, seized the position of leader, and framed Shan Ji and Chen Haonan?

    "Brother Dapeng."

    "Brother Dapeng, you are back!"

    There were many people sitting in the living room on the first floor, including Zheng Wei, Wu Dehui and others. When they saw Gao Peng, they immediately stood up to say hello.

    Many other people in black suits who didn't know each other stood up one after another when they saw this, but they didn't speak. They should be members of the Sanlian Gang.

    Gao Peng waved to them and said with a smile: "Sit down, you're welcome, I'll go up to meet my old friend."

    In the upstairs living room, Gao Peng saw that Tiancan was still watching VCD on his own. Two middle-aged men who looked to be in their fifties were quietly sitting in the guest seats, watching the movie with them. Fortunately, Tiancan watched it.  Movies are not boring, and they can barely watch them.

    On the sofa by the window sat a glamorous and sexy woman who looked twenty-three or twenty-four years old. She was wearing a v-neck black dress, showing off her exquisite and delicate body and majestic twin peaks.  The deep career line made Xiaojing take a few more glances.

    This should be Ding Yao, and she is indeed a sexy and seductive beauty, but unfortunately she is too scheming, she is a full-fledged femme fatale, and Gao Peng does not like it.

    This kind of woman, as long as she is given a chance, she will use whatever means to climb up until she reaches the highest position.

    But she used unappreciable means, and her ability was not necessarily strong, and she was incomparable with Wu Zetian and others, so it was of little value.

    "Brother, I'm back."

    Gao Peng greeted Tian Can first, Tian Can suddenly turned his head, picked up the remote control and pressed pause, and asked Gao Peng: "Dapeng, where have you been these few days?"

    Gao Peng laughed and said: "You may not believe it, I went there more than fifty years ago."

    Tian Can curled his lips and said: "I believe, these two have been looking for you for several days, saying that their father ordered them to come here to look for you, you should talk to them yourself!"

    Gao Peng nodded and introduced: "Brother, this is your brother and sister Xiaojing, Xiaojing, This is my elder brother Tiancan, his martial arts are much better than mine.  "

    "Brother." Xiao Jing bowed respectfully, her heart trembling, Gao Peng's martial arts are already so earth-shattering, what is the concept of martial arts higher than him?

    Tiancan looked Xiaojing up and down, and praised: "Well, Dapeng, you have a good eye. My younger brother and sister are full of murderous looks, and their eyes are resolute and resolute. They are personalities, but their martial arts are not good enough."

    After finishing speaking, he got up and went back to the house, took this thread-bound ancient book and handed it to Xiaojing, saying: "This is the secret book of Tiancanjiao, it is a gift from the eldest brother, you should take it and practice hard!"

    Gao Peng was overjoyed when he saw this, he naturally understood that this day's disabled foot was for Xiaojing in name, but in fact he took this opportunity to give it to himself, and hurriedly said to Xiaojing: "Thank you, brother, this day's disabled foot is something that big brother used to fight for."  A peerless martial art that spreads across the world."

    Although Xiaojing didn't understand, but seeing Gao Peng so excited, she naturally understood that this book was no small matter, so she quickly took it with both hands, bowed and said, "Thank you, brother."

    At this time, the handsome middle-aged man sitting in the guest seat and the tall and thin man beside him have all stood up, as well as the beautiful woman sitting by the window.

    He took out a very old photo from his pocket, looked at the photo, then at Gao Peng and Xiao Jing, and immediately confirmed that they were the people he was looking for.

    Besides, I haven't heard others say it!  These days they went there more than 50 years ago, so what's wrong?

    But seeing that they were talking to Tiancan, they didn't make a sound, but when Ding Yao saw the Tiancan's feet secret book that Tiancan gave Xiaojing, his eyes flickered slightly, and he didn't know what he was thinking.

    "Brother, I won't bother you to watch the movie. After a while, I will invite Wang Zuxian back for you, and then let her make a movie for you."

    Tian Can was overjoyed when he heard the words, and said: "Okay, then I must be allowed to play the leading role, and you can do it as soon as possible."

    Gao Peng laughed dumbfounded, your martial arts are great, but what the hell are you good at acting?  "Brother, don't worry, when the time comes, you will definitely be allowed to act in your true colors, and I will write the script."

    After talking to Tiancan, he took Xiaojing to the slightly excited Ding Peng and Tan Hao, shook his head with a smile, and said, "Let's go! Let's go upstairs and say, don't disturb my elder brother watching a movie.  "

    "Yes, Mr. Gao." Although the two are the heads of the Sanlian Gang, the largest gang in Taiwan, they are still respectful in front of Gao Peng.

    They grew up listening to their parents telling stories about Gao Peng, and they respected Gao Peng as gods. To some extent, they were brainwashed by their parents.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 516

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Ding Yao also followed the crowd to the rooftop. When they arrived at the rooftop, Ding Peng and Tan Hao bowed to Xiaojing and said, "Aunt Yang, father asked us to say hello to you."

    "AAuntie?" Xiaojing looked at Gao Peng with a strange expression on her face. She was only twenty-five years old this year, and she was called Auntie by two middle-aged men in their fifties.  It still feels weird.

    Besides, she had just parted with Ding Li and the others for more than ten minutes, and her thinking hadn't changed for a while.

    Xiaojing looked at the two and said, "Are you the sons of Mr. Ding and Chang Mao?"

    Ding Peng smiled and said: "Yes, when we were young, my father and Uncle Chang Mao often talked about Mr. Gao and Aunt Yang. Before he died, he never forgot to ask us to come to you. My name was given by my father in memory of Mr. Gao.  "

    Xiaojing's face changed, and she said sadly: "They are not alive anymore?"

    Ding Peng said in a low voice: "Uncle Chang Mao died in a gang fight in 1952. His father passed away in Taiwan in 1976 at the age of 82. The biggest regret in his life is that he did not live until 1991. Goodbye  Mr. Gao and Aunt Yang."

    Gao Peng sighed, and asked slowly: "Where is your mother, Miss Ruxian?"

    Ding Peng's face recovered slightly, and he said: "Mother is still alive, but she is old and not in good health. She couldn't bear the exhaustion of traveling and traveling, so she didn't come here."

    Gao Peng nodded, and said: "I will go to Taiwan to see her, and then I will use my internal strength to help her recuperate her body, hoping to make her live a few more years, and let her see with her own eyes that I, Dapeng, did not break my promise and promised them  It will be done."

    "You should also visit your aunt Rumeng in a while! She is in villa No. 28 over there. If you have a chance, take her back to Taiwan to see Ruxian and let their sisters reunite."

    Ding Peng was overjoyed when he heard the words, and said happily: "Yes, I will go, thank you Mr. Gao, I just heard that my aunt"

    Gao Peng smiled wryly and said: "Yes, if you know any good brain doctor, please help find it! I hope it can cure her illness."

    "Don't worry, Mr. Gao, I will invite the best doctor to treat my aunt." After Ding Peng said this, he turned to Ding Yao behind him and said, "Yaoyao, this is your Aunt Xiaojing, come and call someone  !"

    ""

    Xiaojing and Ding Yao looked at each other, both embarrassed.

    Gao Peng said dumbfoundedly: "Don't, she is called Aunt Xiaojing, isn't she going to call me Uncle? You are not awkward, we are all awkward."

    Ding Peng said with a sneer: "But this seniority is there, so it can't be messed up."

    Gao Peng waved his hand and said, "Forget it! From the moment Xiaojing came with me in 1991, she was already a non-existent person in 1937. Although the relationship is such a relationship, you don't have to care about her seniority.  gone."

    "Miss Ding can call her Miss Xiaojing."

    "this¡­¡­"

    Seeing Ding Peng's face full of embarrassment, Xiaojing quickly said, "Dapeng is right. In my eyes, you are the continuation of Mr. Ding and Chang Mao's life."

    "Ten minutes ago, I just said goodbye to them, and suddenly became an elder, and I am really not used to it, so I will treat you as Mr. Ding and Changmao, and you will call me Xiaojing from now on."

    Gao Peng nodded with a smile and said, "This proposal is good."

    Ding Peng and Tan Hao looked at each other, and said kindly: "Since Mr. Gao and YangXiaojing both said so, then we should obey orders rather than be respectful."

    Only then did Ding Yao come forward to salute with a smile, "Sister Xiaojing, Brother Dapeng."

    "Hey, hehe, sister Ding Yao is so beautiful. By the way, Mr. Ding, I heard that sister Ding Yao is your youngest daughter. You have an older daughter, right?"

    Ding Peng smiled and said: "Yes! Her name is Ding Mo, and she is married to Lei Gong, the leader of the Sanlian Gang."

    Gao Peng frowned slightly. Lei Gong should be about the same age as Ding Peng, that is to say, he is at least 20 years older than Ding Mo. What the hell, if it's not a political marriage, he wouldn't believe it even if he was killed.

    Seeing Gao Peng frowning, Ding Peng knew what he was thinking, and said with a wry smile: "Mr. Gao didn't know something. When the Japanese army of 300,000 devils attacked Shanghai, the National Revolutionary Army defended it for three months in the Songhu Battle."

    "Later, my father followed Uncle Wang's advice and withdrew to Taiwan before the devils completely occupied Shanghai. Before leaving, my father donated most of his family property to fight against Japan."

    "He said that this is what he promised you, and he must do it, so after they arrived in Taiwan, they did not live well."

    "Later, Uncle Chang Mao took his brothers who followed their father to Taiwan, and with the help of Uncle Wang, began toWanwan conquers the world.  "

    "In the beginning, those local people in Taiwan rejected us very much, so development was very difficult. It was not until President Chiang retreated to Taiwan with his army in 1949 that our life was a little easier."

    "Later, my father, a retired officer of the National Revolutionary Army named Lei Zhen, and a group of veterans established the Sanlian Gang together, and our life has improved."

    "However, we are the weak side after all. The Sanlian Gang has always been controlled by the Lei family, so oh"

    After listening to Ding Peng's narration, Gao Peng finally understood the cause and effect. He patted Ding Peng on the shoulder and said, "Don't worry! When I settle things in Hong Kong, I'll help you clean up Taiwan's underground world and let you become Taiwan's leader."  godfather."

    "I promised your father to protect the prosperity and wealth of the five generations of your Ding family. Your father has fulfilled his promise to me, and I will never let him down. As long as I live in this world for a day, your Ding family's status in Taiwan will be guaranteed.  B."

    When Ding Peng and Tan Hao heard this, they couldn't help trembling with excitement, and said repeatedly: "Thank you, Mr. Gao, thank you, Mr. Gao."

    "No need to say thank you, this is what I should do. By the way, Tan Hao, where is your child? Why didn't I see you bring it?"

    Tan Haodao: "My son is in the United States, studying with Lei Gong's son Lei Fuhong."

    Gao Peng nodded and said: "When the time is right, let him come back! If you want to gain a foothold in this world, the most important thing is strength, and I will teach him martial arts when the time comes."

    "Yes, thank you Mr. Gao." Tan Hao said happily.

    Ding Peng said: "Mr. Gao, if you need any assistance in pacifying Hong Kong, you can call me at any time, and I will definitely do my best to help you, which will also speed up your pace of unifying the underground world in Hong Kong.  "

    Gao Peng nodded with satisfaction, and said: "I see, don't worry, my plan is to pacify Hong Kong within a year and a half, and then I will help you pacify Taiwan, and then we will go to Macau together to share a share of the two special zones,  It will be our back garden in the future.¡±

    "By the way, there is one more thing, why don't you see the descendants of Dajun?"

    Ding Peng smiled wryly, and said: "Uncle Wang doesn't know why, he has no fertility, and has no descendants at all. After the establishment of the Sanlian Gang, he seems to have contacted someone from the mainland."

    "Anyway, as far as I know, he returned to the mainland in 1955 and established a special function research center in Beijing. He died of illness in 1979."

    Gao Peng has a strange face, Da Jun is the first person in charge of the Special Function Research Center?  I'm going, this is a big joke.

    Dajun, full name Wang Zhengjun.

    After chatting almost, Ding Peng and Tan Hao planned to go to A Xing's side to see Rumeng, but Ding Yao said, "Father, Uncle Hao, I want to stay here and learn martial arts from Brother Dapeng."

    "This Mr. Gao, look" Ding Peng is very supportive of his daughter's decision, but he doesn't know Gao Peng's opinion.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 517

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Gao Peng said solemnly: "Miss Ding, learning martial arts is very hard, besides, fighting and killing is a man's business. You are a girl, why do you need to use your hands?"

    "It's better to read more books and learn about management. You are destined to be a high-level executive in the future, and you only need to use your brain."

    When Ding Peng heard the words, he felt that it was reasonable, but his daughter had always had her own opinions, and few people could change her mind when making decisions.

    Sure enough, Ding Yao walked up to Xiaojing, took her arm, and said with a smile: "I heard that Miss Xiaojing is the number one gold medal killer under Grandpa. She can do it, why can't I?"

    Hearing Ding Yao's address to Ding Li, and seeing her being so close to her, the softness in Xiao Jing's heart was touched immediately, and she couldn't help but softly said to Gao Peng: "Dapeng, since sister Ding Yao is interested, you can teach her  Right! Anyway, teaching one is teaching, and teaching two is also teaching.¡±

    Gao Peng secretly rolled his eyes in his heart, this woman really has a scheming heart, no matter, as long as you don't play tricks under my hands, I don't bother to care about you.

    "Okay! Since you have spoken, Xiaojing, let Ms. Ding stay, but your sister Xiaojing has been practicing since she was fourteen years old, but she has ten years of foundation."

    "You have only started practicing now. If you want to achieve something, you have to suffer more than others. I hope you can persevere."

    Ding Yao said with firm eyes: "Brother Dapeng, don't worry, I can endure hardship."

    "That's good, Mr. Ding, can you rest assured that you will hand over your daughter to us?"

    "Hahahaha, what is Mr. Gao talking about? It is her blessing that Yaoyao can follow you, so please Mr. Gao." Ding Penglang said with a smile.

    "Okay! I will take you to the street to buy some clothes suitable for practicing in a while, and we will start tomorrow."

    ?He took the two women to the street and bought some sportswear or tight leather clothes. After returning to the villa, Gao Peng called Wu Dehui to the rooftop and asked him to pass the Hunyuan Palm to Ding Yao.

    Wu Dehui looked at Ding Yao, who was wearing a sportswear with a protruding front and back, and naturally readily agreed. Although he knew that Ding Yao seemed to have a deep relationship with Gao Peng and Xiaojing, he didn't dare to have any wrong thoughts, but teaching beautiful women to practice martial arts  , is always more enjoyable than teaching a big man.

    After Gao Peng made the arrangements, he told Ding Yao: "Miss Ding, you first learn this palm technique from the outside to the inside with A Hui, improving your physique, and cultivating your inner strength."

    "After laying a good foundation, I will teach you more advanced martial arts. Learning martial arts must be done step by step. It is impossible to accomplish overnight. Your Xiaojing sister's foundation is already very solid, so there is no need to lay the foundation. I have to teach her personally, so I can't teach you.  .¡±

    "However, Ah Hui has obtained my true biography, and he has successfully brought out a group of disciples. It is the same for you to learn from him."

    "Yes, Brother Dapeng." Ding Yao was a little disappointed. She originally thought that Gao Peng would teach her personally, but she also knew that Gao Peng was right, and he wasn't trying to prevaricate her. She didn't have any foundation in martial arts, so naturally she didn't  It may become a master all at once.

    And Xiaojing was Ding Li's number one killer more than 50 years ago, killing countless people, and her kung fu must not be weak.

    In fact, Gao Peng was really prevaricating to her. With his assistance, it only takes half a month to practice the Celestial Silkworm Divine Art in his hands, and he can immediately possess profound internal strength.

    Of course, it is not so easy if you practice by yourself. It also takes years to practice, and many people even fail to practice in their entire lives, and they must have strong endurance.

    The woman Ding Yao looks weak and charming, but she is actually extremely persevering and a woman with great perseverance. If Gao Peng is willing to help her, she should be able to practice the magic of silkworms.

    It's a pity that this woman's mind is too deep, she is not a quiet woman, so Gao Peng will not ask for trouble and raise a tiger.

    Gao Peng took Xiaojing back to the room, and said to her: "Xiaojing, in fact, I have a skill that can be completed quickly with my assistance. It only takes half a month to have a profound skill."

    "But the cultivation process of this technique is very painful. I used a lot of perseverance to practice it. I don't dare to try it a second time. It is more painful than the cruelest punishment in the world."

    "You can choose whether you want to practice this skill or not. If you don't want to, I won't force it. I will also teach you the kind of martial arts learned by Ding Yao, but if you want to achieve success in that kind of martial arts, you need at least four or five years of practice.  "

    After listening to Gao Peng's words, Xiaojing said without hesitation: "I practice, since you can survive, I believe I can too. Moreover, I hope to be your help as soon as possible, not just a vase."

    Hearing Xiaojing's words, Gao Peng's heart softened, gently hugged Xiaojing into his arms, and said softly: "This time traveling through time and space, the luckiest thing for me is that I got you."

    Xiaojing put her pretty face on Gao Peng's chest, with a happy smile on her face, "Meeting you is the luckiest thing for me."

    The two warmed up for a while, and Gao Peng began to explain martial arts to Xiaojing, "The skill I want to teach you is called the Celestial Silkworm Magical Skill, and this skill can also be called the Immortal Magical Skill."

    "If you practice this technique, even if you are beaten to death, as long as your body is not destroyed, you will be able to be wrapped in a cocoon like a silkworm, repair your body, and finally break out of the cocoon and be reborn. This phenomenon is called silkworm transformation.  "

    "The Celestial Silkworm Transformation has nine transformations. After each death and resurrection, the skill will increase several times. If you practice the first transformation, you can run rampant in the world. If you practice the Celestial Silkworm Transformation again, you will basically be invincible in the world. Big Brother Tiancan and I are both  At the level of the first change."

    Xiaojing said in amazement: "It's so amazing, what will happen if you practice the Ninth Transformation?"

    "With thousands of years of skill and the body of an immortal, you may even be immortal, but since ancient times, there have been almost no people who have even practiced the third transformation, because the cultivation process is too painful."

    "Every time a change is made, the power will increase exponentially, and the pain will also multiply. No one has the courage to practice the third change."

    "After you practice the first transformation, you will know. Now, take off your clothes! Take off."

    "Ah? Take off your clothes?" Xiaojing was stunned for a moment, then her pretty face flushed, and she said in a voice like a mosquito: "Let's talk about it at night! How can you say martial arts well, you"

    Gao Peng didn't know whether to laugh or cry, and scratched her nose, saying: "Where do you want to go! In the process of practicing the Celestial Silkworm Divine Art, silk will emerge from every pore of yours, wrapping you into a cocoon, and wearing clothes will prevent the silk from coming out  , making you more miserable."

    Xiaojing was very embarrassed, only then did she realize that she had misunderstood, she turned around and walked away a few steps, took off all her clothes and pants, and was naked.

    "Gudong"

    Looking at Xiaojing's exquisite and delicate body, Gao Peng swallowed involuntarily, and it took a lot of perseverance to suppress his desire, and said: "Sit cross-legged on the bed, and I will use my internal strength as a lure to let you understand  You have to memorize the exercise route with your heart and form it into instinct."

    "Then I will leave a breath of true qi for you as a seed. Remember, during the cultivation process, you must never stop the movement of true qi. You must try to ignore the pain in your body and guide the true qi with all your strength, otherwise all previous efforts will be wasted."

    Xiaojing sat cross-legged on the bed, straightened her slender waist, which further accentuated her delicate chest. After listening to Gao Peng's words, she nodded and said, "I see, don't worry!"

    Seeing this, Gao Peng nodded slightly, sat across from her, and said, "I will input the true energy from your dantian, and control the true energy to flow through your meridians. The dantian is the starting point, so that you will know how to perform the exercises in the future."  How to walk, close your eyes, and feel carefully." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 518 The Black Society Still Has This Mixing Method

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Half a day later, Gao Peng looked at the thin layer of silk protruding from the pores of Xiaojing's skin, and nodded secretly. Xiaojing had already started, and he didn't need any more assistance from him. As long as she carried it for half a month, she  You can break out of the cocoon and have a profound skill.

    Seeing Xiaojing frowning and biting her lower lip tightly, Gao Peng felt sorry for her, she is a good woman!  He believes that she will succeed.

    The thinking of a woman like Xiaojing is actually very simple, because her life is also very simple. Gao Peng is her sky, her whole world, and the meaning of her life now is to serve Gao Peng wholeheartedly.

    But it is such a simple woman, her willpower is much stronger than that of ordinary women, except for the loss of Gao Peng, there is no pain that she cannot bear, and for Gao Peng, she can endure any pain.

    Gao Peng left the room lightly, closed the door gently, and told Gu Lichi that unless Xiaojing came out by herself, no one was allowed to disturb her, not even knocking on the door.

    Naturally, Tiancan had already sensed that someone was practicing the magic of silkworm, and knew that it was Gao Peng who was teaching Xiaojing, and he usually watched TV in the living room, so he would naturally help to pay attention.

    It was dusk now, everyone had just finished their meal, and went to the roof to enjoy the cool and rest. On the roof, only a dark glass shed was installed on the roof, and the surroundings were ventilated. It is close to the sea, and the sea breeze blows very cool at night.

    Wu Dehui, Gu Lichi, Zheng Wei and his five senior brothers, of course, now there is one more Ding Yao. They all sat on the cool chairs and rested. When they saw Gao Peng coming up, they were ready to get up and say hello.

    Gao Peng pressed his hands together, and said with a smile: "Sit down, don't be so polite at home, how about Miss Ding, are you still used to it?"

    Ding Yao smiled lightly, and said: "It's okay, this kung fu seems to be intense, but after you practice it completely, you won't feel so tired."

    Gao Peng smiled and nodded, and sat at the Teng table. Ahua picked up the teapot and poured Gao Peng a cup of tea.

    "Thank you." Gao Peng took a sip from his teacup, and then said to Ding Yao: "This is normal, Hunyuan Palm is used to practice Hunyuan Gong, in fact, when you do those movements, you will have Hunyuan palm."  Infuriating."

    "But in the early stage, your body's muscles, bones and meridians can't meet the requirements for running internal strength, so the Hunyuan Zhenqi will warm and nourish your body. Only when your physical condition is completely improved can the true Qi be stored and form internal strength."

    "Take your time! Keep practicing, and in a few years at the most, you will have the power to open monuments and crack stones."

    Ding Yao nodded firmly and said, "I will persevere."

    Wu Dehui said with a smile: "However, imagine that Miss Ding is wearing a beautiful bubbling evening dress, smashing a marble table with one palm, that picture is really beautiful."

    "Hehehehe"

    Everyone burst into laughter, Ding Yao also shook his head with a broken smile, and then asked in surprise: "Brother Dapeng, where is Miss Xiaojing? Why didn't you see her?"

    "Oh! She's in seclusion, and she won't be able to leave it for about half a month." Gao Peng explained casually, and said, "Ah Wei, what's going on with the Four Seas Gang?"

    Zheng Wei said seriously: "The Four Seas Gang has completed the integration, and all those who opposed A Biao have been eliminated by him. Now the Four Seas Gang has completely fallen under his control."

    Gao Peng nodded in satisfaction, and said: "Very well, we can find a big force to attack in these two days, let's take Dongxing! First take down Dongxing, and then get rid of Hong Xing, and then we don't need to subdue each other.  gone."

    "After integrating the two major forces of Dongxing and Hongxing, we can directly let them take action to wipe out the entire underground world of Hong Kong. We only need to be in charge of the Baidao business and deal with the authorities."

    When Gao Peng spoke, Ding Yao just listened quietly, as if he was very interested in these things.

    Zheng Wei asked curiously: "Brother Dapeng, what kind of white business are we going to do?"

    Gao Peng smiled slightly and said: "I know this well. Our business doesn't necessarily have to make a lot of money. The most important thing is to control Hong Kong's economic lifeline."

    Ding Yao looked at Gao Peng in surprise. She is a talented student, so she can understand the meaning of Gao Peng's words better than Wu Dehui, Zheng Wei and others.

    "Although we are a black club, we can't just be a black club. The black club will always be shady. When we see the police, our younger brother will always be three points short."

    "In this way, even if the underground world in Hong Kong is unified, it will be of no use. The government will move you if it wants to move you, and it will kill you if it says to destroy you, because the government has nothing to lose if it moves you."

    "PlaceSo we have to get involved in white business, we have to open factories and build schools, we have to make Hong Kong citizens value and even attach to our existence, and we have to buy all the officials we can.  "

    "At that time, we would have controlled Hong Kong's economic lifeline in a disguised form, and the government would not dare to move us easily."

    "Think about it, if you lose us, many officials of the Hong Kong government will lose their posts. Without us, there will be a large number of unemployed workers and vagrants in society."

    "Thousands of children will lose the opportunity to go to school. Without us, the public will feel unsafe, uncomfortable, and even cause social unrest. Do you think the Hong Kong government dares to touch us?"

    ""

    After listening to Gao Peng's words, everyone was speechless for a long time, and their hearts were deeply shocked. They didn't expect that there would be such a way of messing around. In the end, wouldn't they be more powerful than the Hong Kong government?

    Ding Yao looked at Gao Peng with burning eyes, and said, "Brother Dapeng, it takes a lot of money to do what you said, and it is very likely that the money will not be earned back."

    Gao Peng nodded with a smile, pointed to his head, and said, "I know, money is too insignificant to me. Any idea I hide here can make me richer than Li Ka-shing."

    Gao Peng¡¯s words are really not bragging. China¡¯s economic development has taken off in just a short period of 20 years. It is only 1991, and many industries have not yet appeared.  memory.

    Just need to develop it ahead of time. In the future, Gao Peng's assets will definitely crush Li Ka-shing. Among other things, there are a lot of articles that can be done in the Internet alone.

    Besides, he was talking about long-term plans, his development plan after leaving this world, and in the past two years, he only needs to complete the task, so in the past two years, he can only spend money first, and as for making money, it is his virtual self  It's over.

    And the way to make money in the short term still depends on gray business, but this kind of thing only needs to win Hongxing and Dongxing, and there will be no problems in the short term.

    "By the way, Awei, how did you tell your master?"

    Zheng Wei heard the words and said honestly: "Of course the master is very upset, but after I showed my inner strength, he has no objection. He just told me to go back and see him when I have nothing to do."

    Gao Peng nodded in satisfaction, and said: "You handled it very well. If that's the case, I won't visit him for the time being. I'll be very busy recently." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 519 Don't talk about people during the day, don't talk about ghosts at night

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    ? Saigon Tseung Kwan O Lam Tin villa area.

    Today is the day for the high-level gathering of Dongxing Club. In the villa of the leading camel in Dongxing, the five tigers of Dongxing entered the hall with their eldest brothers and took their seats. Roughly speaking, there were more than 30 people in total.

    The East Star Five Tigers are: Downhill Tiger Crow, Smiling Tiger Wu Zhiwei, Benlei Tiger Yaoyang, Capture Dragon Tiger Situ Haonan, Golden-haired Tiger Sandhopper.

    After a while, the camel came down from upstairs, and everyone stood up together, calling respectfully: "Boss."

    Camel smiled and pressed his hands, and said, "Sit."

    After the camel sat down, each hall began to report the income and expenditure of the quarter, changes in the site, the recruitment of younger brothers, and so on.

    After the reports were completed, Luo Tuo said solemnly: "Everyone has seen the recent situation. Hongxing, which has been suppressed by us, has developed rapidly in recent years. They have annexed many small gangs and many sites.  They took them all."

    "Recently, they are also robbing us of the commercial street project on Nathan Road in Mong Kok. Let me put it here first. If this project is taken away by Jiang Tiansheng, then let's not mess around. Let's go home, get married and have children!"

    Smiling Tiger said: "Boss, don't worry! Recently, Hua Buddha of the Union has decided to join forces with us to deal with Hong Xing, but he will not get involved in the commercial street project. His only request is to let their Union open their doors on Portland Street."  .¡±

    Luo Tuo thought for a while, nodded and said: "Well, this request can be agreed, Ah Ben, you can cooperate with me when the time comes, and keep an eye on Hong Xing Liangkun, don't let him provoke trouble, wait for Huafo's people to enter Portland Street  , just in time to unite their forces and drive Hong Xing's forces out."

    After Luo Tuo finished speaking, he said to Yaoyang: "Yaoyang, how are you doing in Kowloon and Sham Shui Po?"

    Yao Yang frowned slightly, and said: "Boss, some kind of Tiancan Society suddenly popped up in Kowloon and Sham Shui Po recently, annexed the Changle Gang and the Four Seas Gang by means of thunder, and the momentum is quite fast."

    "But this Tiancan Society is very mysterious. We can't find any information about their boss. We only know that the boss of Tiancan Society is very rich and seems to be good at martial arts."

    "The Changle Gang and the Four Seas Gang have now been changed into the Changle Hall and the Four Seas Hall. I don't know their details, so I dare not take people in rashly."

    Luo Tuo frowned and said slowly: "Tiancanshe? The name is too strange. You need to be cautious. Don't act rashly against opponents you don't know"

    "Boom"

    "Ahhh"

    Just at this moment, there was a sudden bang outside the hall, and even the younger brothers who were guarding outside cried out in confusion.

    The camel suddenly stood up and shouted angrily, "What's going on?"

    The big brothers in the hall stood up one after another and looked towards the door in surprise. After a while, a younger brother rushed in and said in fear: "Boss, a bunch of strange people came outside. They kicked down the wall with one kick and went straight to the door."  Come this way in the hall."

    "Brothers go to stop them, no one can approach them within three meters, the two leaders waved their hands and the brothers flew up while vomiting blood, no one can stop it!"

    The big brothers in the hall looked at each other, and someone pulled out a pistol from the back and loaded it, ready to go out and have a look.

    Unexpectedly, as soon as he reached the door, before he had time to pull the door, the two solid wooden doors suddenly burst open, and two figures flew in and hit him.

    The three of them spurted blood in unison, fell to the ground, struggled a few times and then stopped moving. They were already dead.

    People with guns in the hall pulled out their pistols and pointed at the door, but there was a look of fear on their faces. What kind of monster is this?

    The next moment, a figure covered in golden light came in, and those who raised their guns immediately opened fire, and there was a burst of gunshots in the hall.

    "Bang bang bang bang"

    However, after fighting for a long time, they found that all the projectiles fired stayed within the golden light envelope on the figure's body surface, and they couldn't penetrate at all.

    "snort"

    "Boom boom boom"

    "Puff"

    The figure with the golden light on his body snorted coldly, and shot with both palms continuously, and the person who fired the gun immediately began to vomit blood and fly away.

    Fortunately, among the five tigers of the East Star, only Crow had a gun in his hand, and was slapped flying with a palm, and died on the spot. The others did not carry guns, but saved their lives.

    "Stop, put down the gun, don't resist." When the golden figure entered the room, the camel knew that he had encountered a non-human, or very human. If one of them was not handled properly, they might all die here.He called out loudly.

    Hearing the camel yelling these words, the figure with the golden light also stopped palming, but the golden light did not dissipate. It was not until the remaining gunmen threw their guns to the ground that the golden light completely subsided.

    And behind him, eight people, seven men and one woman, walked in from the gate at this time, Gao Peng was impressively on the list, and the man with the golden light, who else was it?

    Wu Dehui and Gu Lichi were ordered to protect Xiaojing at home. Zheng Wei took six brothers to follow Tiancan and Gao Peng to do things. Ding Yao strongly asked to follow to see and see, so they came together.

    "Gentlemen, who are you guys? Did my Dongxing club offend you?" Those Dongxing big brothers stood behind the camel one after another. At this time, they were not expressing support for the boss, but hiding behind the boss to seek refuge.

    In this case, of course it is time for the boss to take the lead, so do you expect the younger brother to take the lead?

    Tiancan put his hands behind his back, turned his head slightly, and looked disdainful to talk to them. Gao Peng naturally knew what to do at this moment.

    At that moment, he walked to Tiancan's side with a smile, and said to Luo Tuo, "You are the leading camel of Dongxing, right? This is our boss, Tiancan, the leading leader of Tiancan society. I believe you know the purpose of our coming here today. Now  , make a choice! Surrender, or die?"

    Luo Tuo and Yaoyang looked at each other, with dejected expressions on their faces. They really don't talk about people during the day, and don't talk about ghosts at night. They were just talking about this Tiancan Society, but they came to the door.

    Camel smiled wryly, "Do I have any other choice?"

    Gao Peng smiled and nodded, and said: "Those who know the current affairs are outstanding, but we don't trust you."

    After Gao Peng finished speaking, he smiled at Tian Can: "Brother, are the silkworm Gu ready?"

    Tian Can grinned and nodded, and said, "I'm afraid it won't be enough, so I prepared fifty or so."

    After Tiancan finished speaking, he walked directly to the camel. The camel took two steps back, and said in shock and anger: "I have already decided to surrender, what else do you want to do?"

    Tian Can snorted coldly: "Didn't you hear what my brother said? We don't trust you."

    ""

    After Tian Can finished speaking, he lifted the hem of his suit with his left hand, revealing a strange waist drum covered with animal skin. He took out a small bag next to the waist drum, and when he stretched out his hand, a fat white worm was caught in his hand.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 520 The Man Who Stands at the Top of the Human Pyramid

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "What are you going to do? Youuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu'

    But Tiancan was already in front of him in a flash, pinched his chin, threw the small silkworm into his mouth, and touched his chest again, and the camel swallowed the silkworm immediately.

    Not to mention the younger brothers behind the camel, even Zheng Wei and the others behind Gao Peng had their throats move, and it was very hard for them not to spit out.

    But Ding Yao covered his mouth, turned his head and ran out. Zheng Wei shook his head at the two juniors.  100% safe.

    "vomit"

    Tiancan ignored the retching camel, and said to himself: "The silkworm Gu I gave you just now, usually Gu insects will not have any effect on you, just like nothing, but once you want to betray me, I will  Just beat this drum"

    "Boomboom"

    "Ah ah stop, stop, don't knock ah"

    Tiancan knocked for a few seconds, and let the camel fully experience the pain of the internal organs being bitten by the Gu insects, then stopped, and continued to explain: "The Gu insects will bite your internal organs, and it will not cause much damage in a short period of time.  Injury will only make you unable to survive or die."

    "But after a long time, your internal organs will be full of holes from being bitten, and your intestines will be pierced to death. Don't think about running away, no matter how far you are, even if you run to the ends of the world, the sound of the drum  Gu insects will sense it."

    Gao Peng echoed: "And you don't need to consider taking it out by surgery, because with modern technology, you can't see the silkworm Gu, and even MRI can't find the location of the silkworm."

    "Unless you open the entire chest cavity and let the doctor rummage through your internal organs bit by bit, but once the silkworm is disturbed, it will quickly swim away and avoid it, and at the same time crazily bite your internal organs, I am afraid you have not yet undergone surgery.  Taiwan, has been bitten to death."

    Speaking of this, Gao Peng concluded: "So, once you eat the silkworm Gu, you will accept your fate! Of course, as long as you are always loyal, nothing will happen."

    Tiancan looked at the others, and said with a cold expression: "Those who are willing to join the Tiancan Society and work for Tiancan, come up to eat the silkworm Gu by themselves, and those who don't eat it will die."

    Everyone looked at each other and looked at each other. In the end, Smiling Tiger was the first to step forward, with a flattering smile on his face, and said: "Boss Tiancan, I am willing to die."

    "Ding"

    While the smiling tiger was talking, a dagger suddenly leaked from his sleeve, and he stabbed Tian Can in the abdomen.

    He thought that Tiancan relied on those golden lights to block bullets and make him invulnerable. Now that there is no golden light, he might be able to kill him.

    This is also a gamble. If he wins the bet, he will definitely become the No. 2 figure in the East Star Club in the future, but unfortunately, he lost the bet. His dagger didn't even pierce Tiancan's skin.

    Tian Can grinned grimly and looked down at the short and sturdy Smiling Tiger. The smile on his face had froze at this time, "You are very kind! But people with kindness will always die miserably."

    After Tian Can finished speaking, he stretched out his hands and pinched the wrists of Smiling Tiger's hands.

    "Ka Ka Ka Ka Ka"

    "Ahhhyou kill me! Kill meahhh"

    Smiling Tiger screamed miserably, Tian Can pinched his arm, crushed the bones inch by inch, until the smiling tiger's hands became two noodles hanging by his side, then he stamped his palm on his chest and knocked him flying  go out.

    Originally, Tiancan seldom killed people, but his ridiculous actions just fell into the category of "very few people".

    Immediately Tiancan looked at the others and said, "I'll give you a minute to think about it. After a minute, those who don't come forward to eat the silkworm Gu will die."

    At this moment, the rest of the people didn't dare to hesitate anymore, Situ Haonan sighed, and was the first to step forward, opened his mouth actively, Tiancan threw a Gu worm into his mouth with satisfaction, and stretched out his finger to touch his chest  , Situ Haonan immediately swallowed it involuntarily.

    Gao Peng nodded secretly, Tiancan was pretty impeccable in his work, the acupoints he tapped would make people swallow the things in their mouths involuntarily, no one could resist it.

    After a while, the remaining twenty or so people all swallowed the silkworm Gu, Tiancan said: "In order to let you remember the feeling of the silkworm eating your heart, today I will let you experience it for free."

    "Boom boom boom boom"

    "Ahhh"

    Tian Can beat the waist drum unhurriedly, and everyone in the hall rolled over on the ground with their stomachs in their arms and screamed.People can bear the bite of Gu insects.

    This time Tiancan only knocked for a dozen seconds before stopping, then turned around and left with Zheng Wei and others, leaving Gao Peng to deal with the aftermath.

    Gao Peng walked up to the camel, helped him up from the ground, and said in a harmonious voice: "Don't feel wronged, Hong Xing's Jiang Tiansheng will be like you soon, as long as you work faithfully, there will be only benefits and no harm in the future."

    Luo Tuo wiped the sweat from his forehead with his hand, and saw that Gao Peng didn't seem to be as cruel as Tian Can, so he said cautiously, "What exactly do you want to do?"

    Gao Peng smiled slightly and said: "It's nothing. Hong Kong has been in chaos for too long. Our purpose is to unify the underground world in Hong Kong and establish a new order. My eldest brother is going to be the emperor of Hong Kong's underground."

    Luo Tuo's expression froze, and he said with a wry smile: "You think too simply, the government won't let a society become big."

    Gao Peng looked at the camel meaningfully, and said: "Then if all the senior government officials have eaten the silkworm Gu?"

    ""

    Luo Tuo looked at Gao Peng in amazement. He didn't expect that the picture of Tiancan Society would be so big, "Who are you?"

    Gao Peng turned his back to the camel and said calmly: "We are the ones who stand at the top of the human pyramid. Do you know what it means to form an army with one person? Have you ever seen one person sink an aircraft carrier? My elder brother can do it."

    "I may be a little short, but an army of less than 100,000 people is just a little bit of trouble for me."

    "Don't think too much, send the order down as soon as possible, Dongxing Society, renamed Tiancan Society, the leader is Tiancan, as for you, the left protector among the guardians of Tiancan Society, Jiang Tiansheng will be the right protector, the status is only between the leader and me  under."

    The camel sighed deeply and said, "Yes."

    "Well, this is my phone number, here you deal with it, integrate the clubs, fill up the vacant seats as soon as possible, and call me after everything is arranged."

    After Gao Peng handed a business card with his phone number printed on it to Luo Tuo, he left straight away. Luo Tuo looked at Gao Peng's back with a flicker of eyes, subconsciously rubbed his stomach, and a look of despair flashed across his face.

    In the afternoon of that day, Luo Tuo and those big brothers who ate the silkworms were scattered to various hospitals for examination. As Gao Peng said, no matter what means he used, he could not find any abnormalities in his body.

    Now these people completely gave up, and began to think about how to go in the future.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 521 Triad Veteran

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    ? The old town of Xiyingpan, Western District.

    The architectural style of the houses here is different from that in the new urban area. There are not so many high-rise buildings, but more of the retro houses.

    ?In an old house with a fairly large area, a group of old men and women spend their days leisurely here, playing mahjong and chess.

    The camel led Situ Haonan and a few younger brothers into the courtyard, greeted the familiar old people, and walked towards a fat old man who was lying on a deck chair and playing with birds.

    "Uncle Quan, how is your health?" Luo Tuo squatted beside the recliner with a smile on his face, and greeted in a harmonious voice.

    Uncle Quan put down the birdcage, looked at the camel, and said with a smile: "Ah Bing! You go to the Three Treasures Palace for nothing, so tell me! What's the matter this time?"

    Luo Tuo's original name was Luo Bingrun. In front of the old guys in this room, no matter his seniority or status in the world, he was just a junior.

    The old men and women in this yard are basically the veterans of the triad society. Although the triad society has split into hundreds of factions, all of them regard themselves as triad members of Hongmen.

    Basically, it can be said that today's slightly powerful associations are all from the triads, and the veterans of the triads have always held a powerful force. It is by virtue of this force that they have become the leaders of the underground world in Hong Kong.  arbiter.

    When there are conflicts between many major forces, they usually don't directly shout and kill, but ask the elders to mediate.

    And once the Council of Elders decides to intervene, no one dares to lose face. Usually, a big conflict can be resolved with just one sentence.

    But this time, as the oldest person in the council of elders, Uncle Quan's face became extremely solemn after listening to Luo Tuo's report, he pondered for a few seconds, and shouted: "Old brothers, stop and listen to me.  "

    "Now there is a force called Tiancan Society in Hong Kong. It wants to swallow my triad society. Come and discuss it."

    ""

    When everyone heard this, they all stopped their actions and looked at each other. Uncle Quan stood up with the support of the camel, and walked to the auditorium with his fat body. The old men and women also got up and followed

    "Boomboom"

    At night, Governor's Mansion on Albert Road, Mid-Levels, Central.

    In the master bedroom, a burst of drumming came intermittently. The representative of the British king in Hong Kong, the Governor of Hong Kong, David Clive Wilson, was lying on the ground with his stomach in his arms, writhing and struggling madly, his mouth was wide open, but he couldn't make a sound at all.  .

    This is because Tiancan had already tapped the Ya acupuncture point, and Tiancan used his skill to control the range of effect of the waist drum to only stay within this bedroom, so other people who ate the silkworm would not be affected.

    After a long while, David was finally released from the Ya acupuncture point, and said weakly: "Youwhat do you want? Don't knock anymore, I will listen to you."

    Tiancan and Gao Peng looked at each other, and both showed a satisfied smile

    The mansion of the triad elders.

    At this time, there were more than a hundred people standing or sitting in the courtyard of the mansion, the oldest was in his fifties or sixties, and the youngest was in his thirties. Many of them were holding swords, guns, swords and sticks, as if they were facing a formidable enemy.

    These people have one thing in common, that is, they are all full of energy, with a calm imposing manner, slightly bulging temples of the younger ones, and bright eyes of the older ones. These people are the elders who are able to maintain their detached status  the power of.

    In the auditorium, Jiang Tiansheng frowned tightly after listening to Luo Tuo's words. No matter how they usually fight, they are all Hongmen after all. When there is a threat from a foreign enemy, they will unanimously speak out.

    "You mean, they are not even afraid of bullets, and they can even sink an aircraft carrier by themselves? And you and all the high-level brothers in Dongxing have been fed a kind of Gu worm, which cannot be removed by modern medicine? Are you sure you are not  Talk about the Arabian Nights?"

    Luo Tuo shook his head with a wry smile, and said, "Naturally, I am in my forties anyway, can I speak such big words that even a child can't say?"

    Jiang Tiansheng spread his hands and said: "Then why are we resisting? This kind of person is enough to conquer a country. They just want to dominate the underground world in Hong Kong. Can we resist?"

    "If the opponent is really as powerful as you said, I don't think it will be worse than it is now to hang out with them."

    Luo Tuo nodded helplessly and said: "That's true, but these are what they said themselves, and no one has seen it before."

    "So today I asked Uncle Quan to call everyone together, not to fight each other, but toMake sure that the other party does have this kind of strength, and let the other party see our value, so that we can strive for more benefits in the future.  "

    Uncle Quan nodded, and said: "Ah Bing is right. Our triad society originated from the Tiandihui. It used to be a force that could compete with the imperial court. It cannot be absorbed by others so easily."

    "Even if we are powerless to resist, we must strive for the greatest benefits. We old guys don't care, but we have to fight for a future for our children."

    Another old man said: "And the other party may not be bragging. Those of you who came from the mainland have heard of the 37th year of the Shanghai Buddha's apparition, right? In fact, many people know that it was a martial arts master who performed a suspected  The Ten Thousand Buddhas Chaozong in the comic "Tathagata God's Palm"."

    After hearing what the old man said, other people also commented, "How could such a thing really exist? It's just a cartoon after all!"

    "That's not necessarily the case. Whether it's comics or novels, it's not necessarily a complete fantasy. For example, in our Tiandihui, is it true that what is written in the Deer and Cauldron Tale must be fake?"

    "Well, it makes sense."

    "That's right!"

    "Maybe Huang Yulang was inspired by the incident in Shanghai?"

    ""

    Not long after, a younger brother reported, "Uncle Quan, they are here."

    There was a silence in the auditorium, Uncle Quan nodded and said: "Let's go, let's meet these experts."

    When Uncle Quan came to the yard with a group of old brothers, camel Jiang Tiansheng and other juniors, he saw a middle-aged man in his 40s from the Elder Council fighting a young man in his 20s.

    ? That middle-aged man also possesses real kung fu. He has practiced traditional martial arts for more than 30 years and has reached the level of dark energy.

    The two men exchanged fists and kicks, seeing each other's moves, the middle-aged man used the Dahong fist, while the young man on the other side used an exquisite palm technique.

    It was Zheng Wei who fought against the opponent, and this time it was Luo Tuo who informed Gao Peng that the veterans of the Triad Society wanted to meet them.

    When Gao Peng heard this, his heart moved, and he told Tiancan that he might have a better way to subdue the elders of the triad society. In this way, it would be much easier to unify the underground world in Hong Kong.

    Therefore, Tiancan did not come this time, only Zheng Wei, his five brothers and Ding Yao came here with Gao Peng.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 522 Your deadly choke gun is not authentic, the real Hongmen brothers

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    After Uncle Quan and others came out, the two of them were also fighting to the point of fierceness. Zheng Wei's move "Subduing the Devil Alone" was head-to-head with the opponent's move "Jumping the Horse and Hitting the Clock".

    "Snapped"

    Fists and palms intersected, and there was a muffled sound. The middle-aged man retreated four or five steps before he stood still, his face was flushed, but Zheng Wei just swayed, and then stood still, without changing his expression.

    Dark force vs internal force, internal force wins.

    Zheng Wei cupped his fists slightly excitedly and said, "Accept."

    The middle-aged man bowed to Zheng Wei with an ugly expression, and returned to the crowd without saying a word. This man practiced martial arts since childhood, but lost to a young man of twenty-four or five years old. He deeply felt that he was in his thirties  I have been practicing kung fu on dogs for several years.

    After the middle-aged man walked back, a tall, thin man who looked to be in his fifties came out with a hardwood spear in his hand, and made several spear moves. Finally, the point of the gun pointed at Gao Peng and his party obliquely, and said, "Ma Yanli, the triad society,  Ask some of you for advice on weapons."

    Gao Peng's eyes lit up when he saw the man's spear moves, and he said, "Ah Wei, stand back."

    "Yes, Brother Dapeng."

    Gao Peng paced forward, looked at Ma Yanli with a half-smile, and said, "Dare to ask Senior Ma, did you use the deadly throat-locking spear technique?"

    Luo Tuo approached Uncle Quan and the others and said softly, "Uncle Quan, this person is the number two person in Tiancan Society, and his name is Gao Peng."

    Uncle Quan nodded, but did not speak, but quietly watched the situation in the field.

    Ma Yanli's eyes flashed brightly, and he said proudly: "The boy has good eyesight."

    Gao Peng asked again: "What do you call Senior Ma and Ma Chaoxing, the incense master of the Kangxi Shitiandi Huijia?"

    Ma Yanli looked at Gao Peng in surprise, and said, "Chaoxing Gonggong is the ancestor, who are you?"

    Gao Peng did not answer Ma Yanli's words, but instead said: "It seems that the Ma family has inherited from the Hong family, but Senior Ma's throat-locking spear method seems not to be authentic!"

    Ma Yanli stared and snorted coldly: "You can come up and try it, and you will know whether it is authentic or not."

    Gao Peng smiled slightly, stretched his right hand behind his back, and when he took it out again, there was already a bright silver gun in his hand, which was only four feet long.

    "Huh?"

    Everyone in the courtyard let out a sound of surprise, because no one could see clearly where he took out his gun, not even Zheng Wei and the others behind Gao Peng could figure it out.

    "Coincidentally, I have also learned the deadly throat-locking spear technique, andmore authentic than Senior Ma's."

    "Clang"

    After Gao Peng said that, he spat out his inner strength, and the death-throat lock gun suddenly shot out. He also used the same spear moves that Ma Yanli had just used, pointed the tip of the gun obliquely at Ma Yanli, and said sarcastically: "Even the death-throat lock  You don¡¯t even have a throat gun, and you dare to call yourself the authentic throat-locking gun method?¡±

    At this time, Ma Yanli looked at the long gun in Gao Peng's hand in a daze, and said in astonishment: "The life-threatening choke gun? You can actually use the real life-death choke gun?"

    Gao Peng said with a light smile: "If there is no deep internal force to cooperate with the deadly throat lock gun, it is nothing more than a show. How about it, do you want to feel the power of the authentic deadly throat lock gun?"

    Ma Yanli's expression became serious when he heard the words, and said: "Please enlighten me, sir."

    At this moment Ma Yanli didn't dare to push him any longer, and called Gao Peng the boy.

    "Clang"

    "Senior Ma, you have already lost."

    Ma Yanli looked at the tip of the gun that suddenly extended to more than three meters long and pointed at his throat, with a wry smile on his face, and said: "Okay, the old man is convinced, you are right, the deadly throat-locking gun method without internal force,  It¡¯s really a show.¡±

    "Clang"

    Gao Peng withdrew the tip of the gun and threw it to Zheng Wei casually. Zheng Wei caught the deadly throat-locking gun and felt his hand sink. He looked in surprise at the gun barrel that had shrunk to four feet long.

    "Ming people don't speak dark words. I am here today to invite you to join the Tiancan society, to rule the underground world in Hong Kong, and to make the triad society the most powerful force again."

    Uncle Quan came forward with a group of old men, and said with a smile: "We admire Mr. Gao's martial arts, but my triad society is still Hongmen's children. If we only rely on Mr. Gao's words, let us abandon our ancestors."  , this is inevitable"

    An inexplicable smile curled up on the corner of Gao Peng's mouth, and he said: "Joining Tiancan Society, you have not abandoned your ancestors, on the contrary, you have returned to the embrace of your ancestors."

    Uncle Quan and the others were startled when they heard the words, "What do you mean?"

    Seeing that Gao Peng made a few gestures suddenly, the index fingers of both hands were bent, and they were raised between the two ribs, and then the thumbs of both hands were raised, and came to his chestWrap around.

    Some juniors like Luo Tuo and Jiang Tiansheng looked confused, but the faces of old people like Quan Shu changed drastically. This turned out to be a code word gesture between Hongmen brothers that has been handed down since the Tiandihui period.

    The few gestures made by Gao Peng meant to worship the pier. If translated into words, it would be: Golden Pier, Silver Pier, come to Lao Gegui Pier, with beautiful mountains and rivers, great people and great land. If you are not careful, please forgive me  Pass.

    When Uncle Quan saw this, he immediately walked forward with his head held high, and also began to make gestures. He pinched his thumbs with both hands and circled them around his chest.

    ? These gestures mean: Jinjiayinjia, I don¡¯t know your elder brother, the dragon and the tiger, if I knew the dragon and the tiger were coming, I would welcome them from afar.

    After the two of them made the greeting gesture between the unfamiliar Hongmen brothers, Uncle Quan said in a loud voice: "The front of the Loyalty Hall is illuminated with red lights, and there is a family from all over the world. Three rivers and five lakes worship the altar, and inherit the three pillars of Hongmen incense."

    Gao Peng immediately continued: "Three rivers and five mountains come to worship, and money is gathered from all corners of the world. We want to turn the sun and the moon around, and the universe falls in Hongmen."

    Uncle Quan said again: "Please tell me your name."

    Gao Peng: "My surname is Gao."

    Uncle Quan: "Ask for your surname again."

    Gao Peng: "My surname is Chen."

    Uncle Quan: "Third, ask your surname."

    Gao Peng: "My surname is Hong."

    Uncle Quan: "Why does one person have three surnames?"

    Gao Peng: "There is a surname for parents, a surname for brothers who follow worship, and a surname for people who enter Hongmen, so brothers have three surnames."

    Uncle Quan: "Mountain of gold and silver, which famous mountain is your elder brother?"

    Gao Peng: "It's easy to say, brother Wang Wushan."

    Uncle Quan: "Where is your brother?"

    Gao Peng: "Go to Xiangjiang."

    Uncle Quan: "Do you have an official badge?"

    Gao Peng raised his left and right hands one after another, both bent his index fingers, and said in his mouth: "Yes, the left hand is the ticket, the right hand is the card, the palms are the seal, the conscience is flat, and the mouth is the order."

    Uncle Quan: "What is the proof?"

    ?Gao Peng: "There are poems to prove that the five patriarchs gave me the same world, and the diploma is always in my heart. If you ask about the origin, three eight two ones are the same."

    At this point in the conversation between Uncle Quan and Gao Peng, the identity of Gao Peng's Hongmen brothers can already be determined.

    Because it is not the Hongmen brothers, they will not understand these gestures and code words, even the Hongmen children who are not of low status, it is impossible to understand these code language gestures, just like Jiang Tiansheng and Luo Tuo, who are confused at the moment.

    At this moment, Uncle Quan started the next stage pulling kidnappers.

    The so-called kidnapping means to inform each other about the rank of the other party in the sect. Uncle Quan raised his index finger and ring finger with his left hand, put them on his shoulder, and showed his thumb with his right hand.  May I ask how many sticks of incense are burned in your elder brother's hall?"

    Gao Peng knew the other party's actions at a glance, and the other party was at the leader level. In other words, this old man who is as fat as a pig is the real leader of the Hong Kong Triad Society.

    Now Gao Peng did the same thing as him, except that his left hand was placed on his elbow, which meant that Gao Peng was at the level of the sub-rudder incense master, while at his waist, he was at the level of the boss, "Five sticks of incense in front of Qingmu Hall.  "

    Uncle Quan nodded, made one last gesture, and said: "It's not that heroes don't go up the mountain, it's not that heroes don't go up to the hall, your brother is benevolent and righteous, and my brother doesn't stick to common sense in housework. If you get the position, please invite me."

    Gao Peng smiled slightly, and it was done.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 523 Black and White

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Entering the auditorium, they took their seats. Zheng Wei and others sat in chairs against the wall behind Gao Peng, while Ding Yao stood behind Gao Peng on the right side. Gao Peng frowned slightly, but said nothing.

    Ding Yao's position belongs to the position of assistant or secretary, and if the person standing in this position is a woman, then her identity is not just that of assistant or secretary.

    Although Gao Peng never acknowledged her status, but considering Ding Peng's face, he couldn't say much.

    It's just that this woman, regardless of her scheming or her face, is not an ordinary person!  Fortunately, Xiaojing will leave the customs in a few days. I hope that she can correct her mentality and stop having some unrealistic ideas.

    After all, he is not a sensual character like a pheasant.

    "Brother Gao, since you are Hongmen Kunzhong, then we have nothing to say. The jungle is the law of the jungle. You are strong, so you can annex us, but I don't know. Do you have any plans for the future development?"

    After hearing Uncle Quan's words, Gao Peng smiled slightly and said: "Of course there are, eight words, to win the hearts of the people, and to combine black and white."

    Uncle Quan asked: "Oh? Can you explain it carefully?"

    Gao Peng nodded and said, "Well, before I say anything, I would like to ask you a question."

    "Brother Gao, please speak."

    "Why hasn't the black society been completely eradicated in China for thousands of years, whether it is the ancient court or the current government?"

    Upon hearing this, Uncle Quan opened his mouth and was ready to answer, "Is there a need to ask? Of course"

    But just after he said something, Uncle Quan was stunned on the spot. He found that he couldn't continue, because he didn't have an answer in his mind, so he couldn't help frowning and thinking hard.

    Seeing this, Gao Peng smiled slightly, looked at the others, and said, "Does anyone know the answer?"

    Jiang Tiansheng and Luo Tuo looked at each other, and they both saw confusion in each other's eyes. They both found that Gao Peng's seemingly simple question was actually so profound.

    yes!  They never thought about why the court or the government didn't completely wipe out black organizations like them?

    The ancient imperial court had hundreds of thousands of soldiers, and countless police officers on duty, not to mention the modern army. Those high-tech weapons are the existence that the gangsters can't compete with.

    Is it because the court or the government doesn't have that kind of thought?  Impossible, how many organizations on the Dao have been wiped out is something God knows, like the Tiandihui, the predecessor of their triad society, was suppressed by the imperial court?

    Uncle Quan sincerely asked for advice: "Brother Gao, please clarify."

    Gao Peng nodded, and said: "The Book of Changes has a cloud, the cathode is yang, the anode is yin, and yin and yang mutually restrain and coexist."

    "Just like white, when white reaches its extreme, it will become black. The same is true in this society. There is black and white. White cannot be separated from black, and black cannot be separated from white. When black reaches the end, it is white, and white reaches the end.  It is black, and the so-called extremes must be reversed, so it is."

    It cannot be said that all the people present were uneducated dwarf mules, and it is true that there are people with higher education, but although they did not completely understand what Gao Peng said, they still had some vagueness about the concept.

    It is indeed impossible to completely eradicate "blackness" in this society, but black society organizations are obviously not included in this list!

    Upon seeing this, Gao Peng sighed, "Let me make the simplest analogy."

    Gao Peng said, pointing to a short and strong man behind Jiang Tiansheng, and asked, "Your name is Big Brother B, right?"

    The short and strong man nodded, and said neither humble nor overbearing: "Mr. Gao is too polite, I don't dare to be called Mr. Gao's boss."

    Gao Peng smiled and didn't care, just asked: "Let me ask you, if you are just an ordinary citizen, if someone borrows your money and doesn't repay it, even if you win the lawsuit, the person will still die, what should you do?  "

    Big Brother B took it for granted: "What else can I do? If I don't come back, I will spend some money, and ask Young and Dangerous to help me!"

    Gao Peng nodded in satisfaction, and spread his hands to Uncle Quan and the others. Uncle Quan and the others nodded slowly thoughtfully, as if they had grasped something.

    Then I heard Gao Peng continue: "That's the case, because in this world, there are too many things that cannot be done by following the righteous path, or things that cannot be done in a fair manner, so we have to rely on our dark circles."

    "Extraordinary things require extraordinary people. Just like what I said about not repaying debts, if you want to solve the problem by going the right way, you may never want to get the money back for the rest of your life."

    "But if you are more aggressive, wouldn't he have to obediently pay back the money? This kind of thing can happen to anyone, even government countries.??¡±

    "Not long after the founding of New China, a top-secret document of our country was stolen by diplomats from other countries, but there is no evidence to prove that he did it."

    "In the end, the Prime Minister hired a few master thieves on the road, and just before he boarded the plane, he stole the documents back again, without anyone noticing."

    "If this extraordinary measure is not used, can the country get back the documents? The existence of a thing must have a reason for its existence, and the so-called existence is reasonable."

    "It is precisely because the world itself needs the existence of the Black Society that the Black Society has been able to survive for thousands of years, do you understand?"

    "Only when I can face up to my own existence can I go on to talk about a specific plan to win the hearts of the people and combine black and white."

    After listening to Gao Peng's words, everyone in the auditorium became inexplicably excited, especially the juniors such as Situ Haonan, Big Brother B, Prince, Han Bin, etc. They were more excited than the older generation.

    ?It turned out to be like this, and it took me so long to realize that they are not the scum of the society and the garbage of the society as the citizens call them, but that this society cannot do without them.

    Jiang Tiansheng suppressed his excitement, and said to Gao Peng: "Mr. Gao, we have already understood this point. Please ask Mr. Gao to explain what we should do."

    Gao Peng smiled and said: "There is a saying that I believe everyone here has a deep understanding of, 'If you come out to mess around, you will end up in a hearse or a prison car'."

    "This is why the bosses of the major gangs either wash their hands in the golden basin or switch to legitimate business in the end."

    "Because we are not strong enough, we cannot defeat the government. No matter how powerful we are, we cannot fight against the army."

    "Now is not the ancient times. It is not the era of Zhu Yuanzhang and Li Zicheng, who could fight from the underworld to finally become the emperor by relying on a large number of people. So what should we do? It's very simple, win the hearts of the people, and combine black and white."

    "The Italian Mafia, I believe everyone knows why the world's largest underworld organization has existed for so long, and has even established a dark criminal empire?"

    "In addition to the Western political system, which allows them to take advantage of the opportunity, the most important thing is that they have the hearts of the people."

    When everyone heard this, they all looked at each other in blank dismay. Does the mafia have popular support?  What is this saying?  Isn't it said that the Mafia is the most notorious organization in the world?  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 524: Fully Expanded

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Seeing the reaction of the crowd, Gao Peng smiled and said, "Are you surprised? You even think it's nonsense? Then do you know how the mafia organization works?"

    Uncle Quan shook his head, they have nothing to do with the Italian Mafia, they are thousands of miles away, who has nothing to study them?

    Gao Peng said seriously: "If you don't know, let me tell you that the reason why the mafia is notorious is because the government 'needs' them to be notorious."

    "In fact, the real mafia, they will never harass ordinary citizens. On the contrary, they also give citizens safer and more thoughtful protection than the police."

    "They charge citizens protection fees, but at the same time absolutely promise the safety of citizens, and even help them resolve disputes and punish those who harm their interests."

    "To say something exaggerated but absolutely true, living in Italy, as long as you pay the mafia a protection fee, even if a pair of shorts are stolen from your home, they will be responsible for helping you find them."

    "This is a real case. A family paid a protection fee. The daughter found that her underwear and shorts were missing. She suspected that there was a pervert nearby. After calling the police, the police did nothing."

    "Then their family turned to the local mafia for help. Within two days, the pervert who stole underwear was caught, brought before the family, and punished the pervert in front of the family."

    "And the underwear and shorts stolen by that pervert were also returned to them. Although they will not ask for it again, this kind of attitude is something that even the Italian government does not have."

    "The mafia is equivalent to a second government, a better government than the national government, because they will not ask citizens to make any contributions other than money, let alone ask citizens to work for their own interests."

    "They are not so much the underworld society, but rather the dark protectors of ordinary citizens."

    "China's underworld organizations overseas, such as the Big Circle Gang in Canada, are the protectors of those overseas Chinese, which is why they have existed for so long."

    "What about the young and Dangerous in Hong Kong? They smash other people's stalls at every turn, bully other people's daughters, bully other people's sons, and even blatantly play hooligans, eat bully meals, and extort money from other stall owners after eating. You say, those citizens will not  Hate you? Will you be my protectors?"

    Hearing what Gao Peng said, everyone in the auditorium fell into deep thought. Uncle Quan looked at Luo Tuo and Jiang Tiansheng indifferently, and of course, the new generation big brothers behind them, "Have you heard that? I know why you can't get along.  Do you know? Do you know why young and Dangerous boys are looked down upon?"

    Speaking of this, Uncle Quan shaved his fat face heavily, "What a disgrace!"

    Big Brother B and the others lowered their heads in shame. Jiang Tiansheng was completely convinced at this time, and lowered his posture very low, saying: "Then Mr. Gao, what should we do to reach the level of the Mafia?"

    Gao Peng laughed and said: "It will not happen overnight to reach the level of the mafia, but we must develop in that direction. The first thing we need to do is to give the younger brothers a 'class', so that they can learn to be approachable and be kind to others."

    "Of course, I know it's very difficult. It's okay. Let's take our time. People's hearts cannot be won in a short period of time, so the first thing we need to do is to ensure that the government will not dare to move us easily. This is what I want to say.  The second topic is the combination of black and white."

    "I'm not just talking about the British Royal Government in Hong Kong. Hong Kong will return to China soon, and it will be 1997 in a few years. What we have to do is that no government dares to touch us, so we must be black and white.  In order to control the lifeline of Hong Kong's economy."

    Gao Peng explained the theory of opening a factory and building a school that he once told Zheng Wei and the others. Jiang Tiansheng, Luo Tuo and others' eyes lit up.

    Boss B even shouted: "Mr. Gao's plan is very good, let's do as he said. From today on, whoever Hong Xing's brothers dare to bully ordinary citizens and ruin our major affairs, I will abolish it  he."

    Although the words of big brother B are rude, everyone agrees with what he expressed. Uncle Quan sighed: "Young people are awesome! Don't say anything, hand the Triad Society into the hands of Brother Gao, we old guys  I can rest assured."

    "Naturally, A Bing, from now on, you should work hard with Mr. Gao and try to let the gang become the mafia of the East."

    "Don't worry, Uncle Quan, I know what to do." Jiang Tiansheng nodded to Uncle Quan.

    Luo Tuo smiled wryly and said, "I still have a Gu worm in my stomach! Do you dare to do things well? But having said that, Mr. Gao, more than 20 elder brothers and I have eaten silkworm Gu, Hong Xing and the others.I didn't eat any of them, isn't that fair?  "

    Jiang Tiansheng's face darkened instantly when he heard the words, and he looked at Gao Peng without saying a word, but he saw Gao Peng smiled slightly, and said: "Don't feel wronged, it is because you have eaten Gu worms, so we have absolute trust in you Dongxing  .¡±

    "As for Hong Xing, let's first look at their attitude towards doing things. If they are dedicated to the club and have no second thoughts, it doesn't matter whether they eat or not."

    "But if anyone has thoughts that they shouldn't have, then they don't need to eat silkworm Gu. I'll just invite them to eat incense candles. When the time comes, your Dongxing family will dominate, wouldn't it be better?"

    When Luo Tuo heard what Gao Peng said, his heart immediately felt balanced. It was true that they were absolutely controlled by Tian Can after eating the Silkworm Gu, so naturally, Tian Can also trust them absolutely.

    At this time, he hoped that Hong Xing's people would make some troubles, so that Gao Peng would have an excuse to destroy them. In this way, in the future, apart from Tiancan, Gao Peng and others, he would have the final say.

    Jiang Tiansheng and the others felt a sense of trepidation in their hearts, Gao Peng said this clearly, naturally he was confident, and it could be regarded as a kind of shock to them.

    However, Jiang Tiansheng had to act cautiously. Although they hadn't really seen Gao Peng's strength, the matter would never be groundless. It seems that they should be careful in the future.

    Jiang Tiansheng said with a smile on his face: "Don't worry, Mr. Gao, since we have decided to join the Tiancan society, we will definitely not have two hearts."

    Gao Peng nodded, and said with satisfaction: "Very good, I will allocate 200 million funds to Hongxing and Dongxing in a while, and you first set up a school in your respective site, from elementary school to high school."

    "You don't need to worry about the government. I will take care of it. You just follow the formal procedures of running a school."

    "I don't expect this school to make money, and the recruiting targets of these two schools are the children of the poor people at the bottom of society, or those who come from the mainland to make a living, and their children cannot go to school locally."

    "The tuition and miscellaneous fees should be kept at the level that can just pay the teachers' salaries and maintain the normal school expenses. If there are real difficulties and families who cannot even pay the tuition fees, the tuition fees can be exempted, but during school, their children must  Volunteer at school to pay for tuition."

    "In short, the purpose of our school is not to make money, but to attract enough students. The teachers also recruited me those who graduated from normal normal universities and have teacher qualification certificates."

    "I hope you will remember that if you hang out with me, you won't have to worry about running out of money."

    After hearing Gao Peng's last words, everyone became excited. He was so domineering. He made a move of 400 million. It was a big deal, "Yes, Mr. Gao."

    Gao Peng nodded and said: "The last thing, Hong Xing and Dongxing are the two largest associations in Hong Kong. Together, your strength has surpassed the sum of all other forces in Hong Kong."

    "So I want you to launch a unification war starting next month, annex all forces and sites in Hong Kong, and consolidate the underground world of Hong Kong into a monolith."

    "I will give you a year and a half. If you encounter any difficult bones, you can report to me at any time, and I will send someone to help you."

    "It's still the same sentence, you don't have to worry about the government. In the process of annexing other forces, as long as the social order is not too much affected, the police will not trouble you."

    "If you meet a policeman who doesn't have eyes, you don't have to resist, just go in first, I will make them kneel in front of you, and beg you to leave the police station, just do it."

    After listening to Gao Peng's more domineering words, Luo Tuo and Jiang Tiansheng naturally became more excited, and the boss b and others felt that the day when they could feel proud was coming.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 525 Tiancan wants to hold a reception

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Villa No. 23, Repulse Bay, Gao Peng's room.

    Gao Peng stood against the wall, quietly looking at the big red cocoon on the bed, he knew that Xiao Jing was about to break out of the cocoon.

    The red light flickered faster and faster, and finally, when the red light stopped flickering, and the light was in full bloom, there was a loud bang, the cocoon was torn apart, the cocoon was naked, and Xiao Jing with red skin appeared.

    Slowly pressing her palms down from the collarbone, the red light on her skin gradually faded away, and her skin became whiter and jade-like, with a sense of crystal clearness.

    When he opened his eyes, the first thing he saw was Gao Peng's delighted eyes.

    "Congratulations, you have achieved great success." Gao Peng stepped forward, sat on the side of the bed, and embraced her in his arms.

    Xiaojing also had a joyful expression on her face, feeling the strong internal force in her dantian, she was satisfied, and finally became the same person as Gao Peng, and could help him.

    Just the next moment, a strange feeling came from his chest, but it was Gao Peng's big hand that started to make trouble.

    Xiaojing didn't resist, her eyes were blurred, and her breathing gradually became short of breath

    More than an hour later, Gao Peng and Xiao Jing, who were neatly dressed and had a flushed face, walked out the door, and he had packed all the cocoon fragments into garbage bags.

    Arriving at the living room, Tiancan looked at Xiaojing with a smile on his face, and said, "Congratulations to my brother and sister for practicing the Celestial Silkworm Skill and becoming a first-class master in the world."

    Xiaojing smiled softly, and said to Tiancan, "Thank you, brother."

    Gao Peng asked Tian Can: "Brother, what about them?"

    "Zheng Wei went to participate in some world free fighting competition today, and they all went to watch the fight."

    "Oh! Brother, I'll take Xiaojing out for a walk and relax."

    "Well, that" Tiancan suddenly got up and took Gao Peng's shoulders to the side, and said softly, "Dapeng, when can you invite Wang Zuxian back?"

    Gao Peng shrugged and said: "You can do it anytime! But there is one question, are you going to pursue it seriously! Or do you just want to have fun?"

    "Well" Tiancan rubbed his chin, and after a while, said in a deep voice, "Let's pursue it in a serious way! I don't want to make things difficult for others."

    Gao Peng nodded and said: "Okay, then you have to be mentally prepared, because she already has a boyfriend and is a singer, you have to work hard, but don't worry, brother, I will prepare a set of secrets for chasing girls for you.  It can make you hug the beauty back."

    Tian Can smiled with satisfaction: "Very good, when shall we start?"

    Gao Peng thought for a while, and said, "Let's do this! Three days later, in the name of your birthday, I will invite someone to invite her. Let's hold a reception in the villa. In these two days, I will teach you how to communicate with modern people."  deal."

    Tiancan compared his thumbs and praised: "Good idea, it's up to you."

    "Okay, you take your siblings to go shopping! Go and have a good meal first. After all, your siblings have been in seclusion for half a month and haven't eaten anything yet. Let's have a whipping meal from you first, hehehe"

    ""

    Gao Peng glanced at Tiancan speechlessly, this old boy actually used his internal strength to listen to the corner.

    Wang Zuxian signed the "Zhao Film Company", which is located in Environmental Protection Avenue, Tseung Kwan O Industrial Park, on the land of Camel, and Zhao Yifu, the owner of Zhao Film Company, is one of the veterans of the triad society.  I also met Gao Peng.

    Directly call Zhao Yifu, Jiang Tiansheng and Luo Tuo to say hello to this matter, they naturally know what to do.

    Gao Peng took Xiaojing to relax for a day. In the afternoon, Zheng Wei and others came back. He easily defeated Huo Huan and Liu Jing, won the championship of the World Fighting Competition, and pocketed a prize of 10 million.

    Zheng Wei has the blessing of Hunyuan Zhenqi, and his speed and agility are greatly increased. Liu Jing's natural supernatural power is useless. No matter how powerful he is, it is useless if he cannot hit others.

    However, Zheng Wei kept Gao Peng's teaching in mind. After receiving the bonus, the first thing he did was to give half of it to Huo Huan.  Yoshio.

    With this five million, life in the Huo Family Martial Arts School will be much easier, and most importantly, the future dowry for his daughter A Min will also be available.

    That's right, Zheng Wei didn't tell Huo Huan that he was a young and Dangerous boy, and became a gangster, but worshiped a brother-in-law, who also taught him martial arts.

    At this point, Gao Peng will naturally help him lie, and will not let him reveal his secrets, and he will not be able to get down.

    The next day, Gao Peng took Xiao??Going to the seaside, I passed Yan Xing Qianli Lightness Kung Fu and Seven Spinning Slash to her. She has no internal power, and when she first practiced the Celestial Silkworm Divine Kungfu, she will have the internal power of about half a Great Returning Pill.

    That is to say, Xiaojing's skill at this time is not inferior to that of Wu Dehui and Gu Lichi in the original drama, so it is natural to practice the seven-rotation cut, and the consumption of internal energy is very small, and it is not a problem.  .

    Xiaojing, who has practiced the seven-spin slash and swallows thousands of miles, her martial arts are no longer inferior to Gao Peng in the Ludingji world, and even stronger. After all, the seven-spin slash is not comparable to the deadly throat-locking spear technique and the Hunyuan Palm.

    It is necessary to find a comparison object, Xiaojing's current comprehensive strength is enough to compete with Jiumozhi or Duan Yanqing.

    The second day after Xiaojing practiced Seven-Rotation Slash and Yan Xingqianli, Gao Peng took her to A Xing's for a visit. Coincidentally, Long Wu happened to be here too.

    "Brother Dapeng, you have been back for more than half a month, why haven't you come to me? Every time I go to your place to look for you, they say that you are on a business trip. What are you up to?"

    Gao Peng and Axing Longwu sat on the sofa and talked, while Xiaojing accompanied Rumeng upstairs to watch cartoons. She has been in retreat since she came back, and she hasn't seen TV in this era very much yet!

    The two beauties, one big and one small, were amused by Tom and Jerry and giggled, and the laughter spread into the living room downstairs from time to time, making Gao Peng and A Xing smile knowingly.

    However, this villa now has a sexy and glamorous hostess, but it is a dream that Ah Xing has never forgotten. After all, this kid finally found this woman.

    "It's nothing. I'm dealing with some business matters. Xiaojing is practicing in retreat, so you can't find us naturally." Gao Peng replied casually.

    Ah Xing was very surprised when he heard that, "Xiaojing is retreating? Have you taught her martial arts?"

    Gao Peng nodded with a smile, and said, "Well, if you are my Gao Peng's woman, what can you say if you don't know martial arts? By the way, how is Rumeng's illness? Have you found a doctor yet?"

    "Mr. Gao, fifth brother, eat some fruit." Qi Meng put a plate of cut fruits on the coffee table, and Gao Peng and Long Wu thanked him casually.

    Ah Xing sighed: "It's difficult, after all, it's been too long, and it involves neurological problems. Many world-class brain doctors are not sure that they can be cured after knowing Rumeng's medical records, and Rumeng doesn't like to go to the hospital.  hospital, so we decided to give up."

    "Actually, it's pretty good for her to be like this. At least she can live her life happily and carefree."

    Gao Peng nodded, and glanced at Qimeng calmly. I am afraid that the existence of this woman is also a reason?  But he didn't say anything, and said: "That's true, the less you know, the less trouble you will have, so that's good."

    "By the way, my eldest brother celebrates his birthday tomorrow night, and will have a reception at the villa. Remember to come over for a drink or two. It would be the best if you can invite Dao Zai to come with you. And fifth brother, you can also invite some friends  Join us!"

    "Especially Director Huang of the 'Deadly Scissor Kicks', I have known him for a long time! Hahahaha"

    When Long Wu heard the last sentence, he couldn't help laughing, and said, "Okay, no problem." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 526 Reception, Strange Feeling, The Three Stars

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    At night, Gao Peng's villa was brightly lit and bustling. Even Gao Peng himself did not expect that the energy of the triad society would be so great. Almost all high-end celebrities and wealthy people in Hong Kong have something to do with the triad society.

    Celebrities, rich people, and political figures gathered at Villa No. 23, Repulse Bay. Of course, people from the community must be indispensable, but they have all transformed into senior leaders of this group or that company.

    All of them dressed upright, and those with tattoos also covered their tattoos tightly.

    Countless beauties who want to be tall and good-looking wear swimsuits, play by the swimming pool of the villa, or use their means to blend with their fancy gold masters.

    Gao Peng took Xiaojing through the crowd and greeted the veterans of the Triad Society whom he knew well.

    Zheng Wei took five senior brothers and led a group of young warriors from the old triad society as the person in charge of security at the reception.

    "Wow, it's so lively! Brother, why didn't you bring your son over?" A Xing asked the knife boy beside him, holding Qimeng on his arm.

    Daozi naturally knew what was going on, but he didn't say much, just casually said: "Oh! She doesn't like the excitement, I'm doing it to save face, otherwise I wouldn't plan to come, by the way, where is Fifth Brother?"

    Ah Xing looked left and right, pointed in one direction, and said, "Isn't that right? Brother Dapeng is also there, let's go, let's go there."

    Gao Peng was talking to Long Wu and his younger sister Long Jiu. Next to him stood the deadly Director Huang and his confidant, Flying Tigers ace captain, assaulter and undercover professional Zhou Xingxing.

    Gao Peng held Xiaojing's arm, followed by Wu Dehui, Zheng Wei, his master Huo Huan, Huo Huan's daughter Huo Min and apprentice Liu Jing were also surrounded by this small circle.

    Since Huo Huan was invited to this reception, his mood has not calmed down. Many important people who could only be seen on TV before have seen it here.

    The apprentice is more promising than him!  To be mixed up to this level, this cold-looking beauty with short hair is also a senior inspector of the Political Department of Hong Kong.

    "Hey, Brother Dapeng."

    "A Xing, you are here! Come on, let me introduce you"

    Gao Peng and A Xing introduced each other to everyone, but there was a strange feeling in his heart. This group of peoplethe similarity is too high, not only their temperament and personality, but even their appearance are more or less similar.

    The most important thing is the strange connection between them, because Gao Peng knows very well that these people are all characters in the movie plot, and the actors who play them are actually the same person.

    For example, Qi Meng and Huo Min, Wu Dehui and Dao Zai, Zhou Xingzu, Zhou Xingxing and Liu Jing, especially Zhou Xingxing and Zhou Xingzu, watching the communication between the two, Gao Peng's weird feeling became more and more intense.

    "Huh? What a coincidence? Your name is Zhou Xingxing? My name is Zhou Xingzu. My friends call me Axing."

    "Is it really such a coincidence? People around me also call me A Xing. I think we both look alike. Could it be that we are brothers who have been separated for many years?"

    "No way? Could it be that my dad has an illegitimate child outside?"

    "Maybe you are the illegitimate child?"

    The two looked at each other for a while, and suddenly laughed in unison. The laughter, um, was very magical, "Ahhahaha"

    "Hehehehe"

    Everyone looked at the two "A Xing" who suddenly fell into a devilish laughter, and couldn't help laughing out loud.

    At this time, another guy who looked similar to the two came over and said to Gao Peng: "Hello, Mr. Gao, my name is Zhou Xingchi, I am the owner of Xingwei Film Company, and I am also an actor. Uncle Zhao asked me to come  Looking for you, I have a script with great investment value"

    Gao Peng looked at Zhou Xingchi with a strange face, suddenly raised his hand to interrupt him, pointed at Zhou Xingxing and Zhou Xingzu, and said: "Well, you can learn their laughter. As long as you learn like them, I will invest 100 million yuan for you."  The money is enough for you to make a few big movies."

    ""

    Everyone else was speechless, what is domineering?  This is it!  When you open your mouth, it is in units of 100 million.

    Zhou Xingchi looked at Gao Peng in astonishment, so simple?  Zhou Xingchi opened his mouth without saying a word, "Ahhahaha"

    "" Zhou Xingxing and Zhou Xingzu looked at him in astonishment.

    Gao Peng kept his word, reached out to take the script and read it, yes, the name of the script is "Death Judge".

    Soon Zhou Xingchi integrated into this circle, and after talking about it in detail, he turned out to be an old generation of Hong Xing, who followed Jiang Tiansheng a few years ago.He was sitting in Liangkun's current position, but after he had some conflicts with Jiang Tiansheng, he left Hong Xing and went solo.

    It was because of the protection of the elders of the triad society that he did not lay dead on the street, but now that he has hooked up with Gao Peng, it is certain that he will soar into the sky

    Not to mention that Gao Peng was chatting with a group of friends over there full of weird feelings, Tiancan held two glasses of red wine in his hand, and walked over to a small circle.

    That small circle is full of a group of first-line stars who have risen to fame in this era, both men and women. Among them, Tiancan knows Lin Zixia, Zhang Min, Anita Mui, Zhang Manyu, Zheng Yuling, Zhong Chuxia, Li Jiaran, Zhang Guofan, Liu Dexia, Zhang Xuepeng, Guo Fuchi  , Li Ming and so on.

    Of course, Tiancan's dream lover Wang Zuxian is also among them.

    "Zu Xian, why didn't Qi Han come?"

    Wang Zuxian had a forced smile on her face when she heard the words, and said: "I don't know, maybe he didn't receive the invitation! But I broke up with him."

    "Ah? Broke up again? How many times is this the first time?" The friends were a little dumbfounded. Wang Zuxian and Qi Han have been in love for five years.  Moon will be together again.

    Lin Zixia and Li Jiaran had the best relationship with Wang Zuxian among the crowd, and they had less scruples when they spoke. Li Jiaran sighed: "Zuxian, I think you really need to reflect on your relationship with Qi Han, you  It doesn't seem appropriate."

    Wang Zuxian sighed softly, and said: "It's not that I haven't thought about it, but every time he comes to ask for a reunion, I can't help it."

    Lin Zixia frowned slightly, and said: "Zu Xian, it's not about being a sister behind the scenes. Qi Han is not reliable. I feel that his heart has not settled down at all. If you keep entangled with him, there will be no harm."  What a good result."

    Lin Zixia is thirteen years older than Wang Zuxian, and she is a veritable and intimate elder sister. She can see many things more clearly than Wang Zuxian.

    Qi Han was a troubled boy when he was a child. He went to a reformatory school, which is equivalent to a juvenile prison in the mainland.  This pair of orphans and widows.

    Although the main reason is that the woman is too afraid of losing him, so she is particularly prone to being suspicious and emotional, but it can also be seen that this man himself cannot make women feel safe.

    Most importantly, after he finally broke up with the woman, the woman asked him for child support, but was rejected, and finally even went to court and was sued for "malicious abandonment".

    After listening to Lin Zixia's words, Wang Zuxian nodded and said, "Well, this time I will think about it carefully."

    At this moment, a gentle voice came from Wang Zuxian's side.

    "Ms. Wang, hello, I am your loyal fan. I have watched all the movies and TV shows you participated in. From "This Year's Lakeside Will Be Cold" to "A Chinese Ghost Story", I haven't played a single one.  Well, can I buy you a drink?"

    Tian Can looked polite, bowed slightly, and handed a glass of wine to a place within Wang Zuxian's reach.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 527 Pretentious Assist

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Wow, Zu Xian, you can meet fans here, are you already this popular?"

    "I'm envious!"

    The girls joked for a while, they all knew in their hearts that the people who could come to this reception were either rich or noble, and maybe some men who approached them had some bad intentions in their hearts.

    But although this man is not handsome, but he is also a bit of a domineering man. He can clearly name every film and television drama that Wang Zuxian participated in. Even if he also has some thoughts, it is at least true.  fan.

    Wang Zuxian is no longer a novice in the entertainment industry, so she naturally knows a lot of things, so she just smiled politely and obviously alienated, took the wine glass in Tiancan's hand, and said, "Thank you sir for your love, I will work hard to take pictures  Produce more wonderful works to repay my friends."

    After speaking, he lightly clinked the glass with Tiancan, and took a sip. Originally, Tiancan should have left at this point, but he had no intention of leaving, and instead snapped his fingers at the waiter.

    The waiter with the tray came over, Tiancan took another glass of wine, walked up to Zhang Guofan, and said with a smile: "This must be Mr. Zhang who plays Ning Caichen. I also admire your acting skills very much.  A toast to you too."

    Zhang Guofan happily took the wine glass, touched Tian Can, and drank the wine in one gulp. As a man, he naturally couldn't just take a sip like a woman.

    "Okay, Mr. Zhang is refreshing enough."

    Tian Can praised and turned to the next star, and for every star he admired, he could name one or two roles played by the other party, indicating that he had really seen the works they participated in.

    However, through the observation of interested people, they also discovered a pattern, and the outspoken Lin Zixia smiled and said: "Mr., it seems that you really like Zu Xian's works!"

    "The people you toast to are basically people who have cooperated with Zu Xian. If you didn't cooperate, you didn't toast. This will make others sad!"

    "Hehehehe" Lin Zixia's words made everyone chuckle.

    Tian Can showed a simple and honest smile on his face, and said: "I'm really sorry, I only like to watch the movies played by Ms. Wang, as for the others, I haven't seen them, and I can't tell the other party's role, isn't that embarrassing?  "

    "Let's do this! I'm here to offer a toast to everyone present. I've done it. You can do whatever you want."

    Seeing Tiancan like this, everyone's impression of him immediately improved. He didn't look like a hypocrite, and the simple and honest look that flashed just now made people feel a little cute.

    "Sir, you have made a round of toasts, and we don't know your name yet!"

    Tiancan smiled embarrassingly, and said: "I am ashamed, I have seen so many idol stars, I forgot for a while, my name is Yuan Hua, but my friends call me Tiancan, it has been a long time since no one called me  name."

    "Tiancan? Hehe, this nickname is quite retro!"

    When they received the invitation, they only knew that it was a big man's birthday, and they were invited to join in the show, but they didn't know whose party they were here for. Although they knew something about the world, they didn't know the changes at the top.

    "Mr. Can, what do you do?"

    Tiancan smiled reservedly, and said: "I do a little bit of everything, I do what I do to make money, real estate, jewelry, jade, dance halls, etc., I do it all. When doing business these days, you can't put all the eggs in one place.  In Lanzi"

    Listening to Tiancan's nonsense, everyone present took a deep breath. Any one of the industries mentioned by Tiancan can only be contaminated by multi-millionaires, or even billionaires, but he has all of them.  Do.

    And the person who can participate in this reception is definitely not the kind of small business, and everyone can't help but start to be curious about his identity.

    Tiancan chatted and laughed freely with everyone, and after a while, Gao Peng walked over here with Xiaojing on his arm, leading Zhou Xingchi.

    Gao Peng chuckled, it seems that Tiancan's acting skills are not bad either!  I have only trained him for a day, but I can deal with it freely, um, I will give you another assist.

    At the moment, Gao Peng was having a good time chatting with everyone, and he had unknowingly blended into the circle, and pushed Lin Zixia away, and stood beside Wang Zuxian, and called out: "Brother."

    At this time, people in this circle also discovered Zhou Xingchi, and those who knew him greeted him one after another, "Hi, Xingzi."

    "Huh? What's the matter Dapeng?" Tiancan turned around in doubt and asked Gao Peng.

    Gao Peng raised the script in his hand and said: "It's like this, this Mr. Zhou Xingchi provided a very good script.??, I decided to invest 100 million in him, let him make some good movies, do you want to see them?  "

    Seeing this, Tiancan waved his hand subconsciously and said, "You can decide on such a trivial matter, and you don't need to report it to me."

    ""

    There was another sound of secretly sucking air-conditioning all around, one hundred million?  trifle?  You don't even need to report?  What kind of player is this Nima?  Li Jiacheng is not that rich, is he?

    Wang Zuxian glanced at Tiancan inexplicably in surprise, such a rich man, really has time and is interested in watching her movies?  And watched all the movies she acted in?  He really for the movie?

    A certain string in Wang Zuxian's heart was plucked.

    No one suspected that these two people were pretending, because they didn't know about others, but Zhou Xingchi and the others were quite familiar with each other.

    At this time Zhou Xingchi was discussing with Anita Mui, "Sister Yanhua, I want to invite you to be the heroine in this new play, do you want to think about it?"

    Anita Mui said happily: "Okay! I'll read the script later."

    After Gao Peng heard what Tiancan said, he took out the check book from the inner pocket of his suit, wrote a check for 100 million Hong Kong dollars, and handed it to Zhou Xingchi happily, and said with a smile: "Take it, write a few more checks."  Come out with a good script, if you have a good idea, you will not be short of investment in the future."

    "Also, if you can write a movie where all these friends present can participate, that would be the best."

    When Zhou Xingchi received the check, he was so excited that he couldn't describe it. Hearing Gao Peng's words, he looked at the large number of superstars, and couldn't help saying: "Brother Dapeng, if you want to invite all of you present, it's just the salary.  I'm afraid 100 million is not enough."

    "Hehehehe"

    The stars laughed again, but Gao Peng waved his hand and said, "You don't have to worry about this, as long as you have a good script, I will pay for it."

    Hearing this, Tiancan suddenly said, "Your name is Xingzi, right?"

    Zhou Xingchi bowed slightly and said, "That's right, Brother Tiancan, what orders does Brother Tiancan have?"

    Tiancan stretched out his hand to Wang Zuxian beside him, and said, "Do me a favor, write a script specially for Miss Wang, it must be able to reflect her fairy-like character, if it is well written, I will  I will invest another 100 million in you."

    "" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 528 Tian Can Was Stepped On

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    After Gao Peng specially came over to give Tiancan a wave of assists, he left and went to chat with Zhou Xingchi about the script. Finally, after discussion, they decided to buy the copyright of "The Legend of Condor Heroes" and let Wang Zuxian play the little dragon girl.

    And the people in Tiancan's circle suddenly became more enthusiastic about Tiancan, and Tiancan also tried to find topics to chat with Wang Zuxian.

    "Mr. Yuan? Did you come to the reception alone? Why didn't you see your wife?" Wang Zuxian asked suddenly.

    Tian Can was stunned, and smiled wryly: "How can I have a wife? I grew up so big, I only liked one girl, and I have been chasing her for more than ten years, but she still refused to accept me. Just three months ago,  She chose to leave, so I have remained single to this day."

    "During my most lost days, only your movies were with me, so I"

    When Wang Zuxian asked that question, there was an inexplicable silence around him. After listening to Tiancan's words, everyone's eyes on Tiancan changed.

    Such an infatuated man, this kind of rich and infatuated man is really hard to find in this era even with a strong flashlight.

    Wang Zuxian asked in surprise: "Why doesn't she accept you?"

    Tian Can lost and said: "Because I am a person in the evil way."

    "People in the wrong way? Young and Dangerous?" Everyone laughed dumbfounded. This dude has watched too many movies, has he gone crazy?  But what Tiancan is talking about at this moment is his personal experience, and his emotions seem very natural and real.

    Tian Can nodded and sighed: "That's right! But I was considered the most powerful young and Dangerous boy at that time, but she was a noble princess, no matter how nice I was to her, she always looked down on me.  "

    "Even now, she still looks down on me because of my status as a young and Dangerous boy. Maybe my not being handsome enough is also a problem, alas"

    ""

    After hearing Tian Can's words, everyone was speechless. Even if such a good man was once a young and Dangerous boy, there is nothing unforgivable, right?

    This woman must have a brain problem, can she be considered handsome?  The few men present are quite handsome, but who of them can spend hundreds of millions like him?

    However, they heard that Tiancan described that woman as a "noble princess", and she was probably the kind of wealthy daughter who was not short of money. What a waste of resources!  Doesn't he know that infatuated men are rare animals now?

    It's a pity that people only have Wang Zuxian in their eyes. This good man probably has nothing to do with them.

    Lin Zixia, who was beside Tiancan, comforted: "Don't be disappointed, Mr. Yuan. It is her loss that she missed you. You must always believe that you are single because you haven't met the right person. I believe that person will definitely appear."

    Tian Can subconsciously looked at Wang Zuxian, nodded heavily and said, "Well, I think so too."

    Wang Zuxian naturally felt Tiancan's gaze. After listening to Tiancan's words, it was impossible not to be moved in her heart. Moreover, she was just hurt by another man. It was a time when her heart was empty and lost. Tiancan was also a typical  Falsely entered.

    "Hello, Miss Wang."

    At this moment, a man with a richer figure and a pair of gold-rimmed glasses walked up behind Wang Zuxian, also holding two glasses of red wine in his hand.

    Li Ming at the side saw this person and hurriedly greeted him, "Mr. Lin."

    "A Ming, you are here too!" Mr. Lin smiled at him and nodded.

    Wang Zuxian turned around and immediately recognized that it was Lin Jianyue, the second young master of Lixing Group, the major shareholder of "Huanya Film Company".

    "Hello, Mr. Lin." Wang Zuxian greeted politely.

    Lixing Group is also one of the top ten consortiums in Hong Kong, and Huanya Film Company occupies a pivotal position in the Hong Kong entertainment industry.

    Well-known artists under Huanya include: Zheng Xiuwen, Li Ming, Yang Qianhua, Chen Guanxi, etc., all of which are very popular first-line stars.

    Lin Jianyue smiled at Wang Zuxian: "I watched Miss Wang's "The Immortal in the Painting" a few days ago, and I was fascinated by Miss Wang's fairy-like temperament. I wanted to find a chance to get to know Miss Wang, but I didn't expect to  Meeting at this reception today, is this considered a kind of fate?"

    "Hehe, Miss Wang, wouldn't you mind having a drink with me?"

    Wang Zuxian frowned slightly. She had already drank a lot when chatting with Tiancan and the others. At this time, she really didn't want to drink any more, but Lin Jianyue had to give Lin Jianyue face, that's all, let's have another drink!

    She was about to reach out to take the wine glass, but Tian Can took the glass of wine first, and said with a smile: "Sir, Miss Wang just drankQuite a lot, I can't drink any more, let me drink this cup for her!  "

    After Tiancan finished speaking, he directly drank the wine in the wine glass. Wang Zuxian who was at the side was secretly moved, and his gaze also slowly changed, from being alienated at the beginning, to becoming gentle later, and then to  Now, um, it's evolving towards gentleness.

    Seeing this, Lin Jianyue said displeasedly: "Who are you?"

    Tian Can still maintained a faint smile, and said: "My name is Yuan Hua, I don't know who you are?"

    "You don't know me?" Lin Jianyue asked in surprise.

    Tian Can replied even more surprised: "Should I know you?"

    The celebrities on the side were silent, and they were secretly worried about the sky. Lin Jianyue and the others naturally knew each other, but this rich man who spent hundreds of millions of dollars didn't know Lin Jianyue?  This made them puzzled.

    Lin Jianyue quickly searched the upper class circles in Hong Kong, but there was no one named Yuan Hua at all, and he didn't know himself, so he should not be from their circle.

    Judging by his virtue, he looks like a young and Dangerous boy. He is probably the little leader of some society, and he is a boss at the top.

    He was not taken seriously at the moment, because he had a good personal relationship with Luo Tuo, and his father knew the veterans of the Triad Society, so naturally he would not take an unknown person seriously.

    "I'm going to invite Ms. Wang to drink now. It has nothing to do with you. Please go away?" Lin Jianyue smiled, but said aggressive words in her mouth.

    Tian Can also smiled and said: "I said, Ms. Wang already drank a little too much tonight, I will drink all the wine for her."

    Wang Zuxian was suddenly a little worried about Tiancan, fearing that he would suffer, so she hurriedly said: "Mr. Yuan, Mr. Lin is also kind, but I don't care if it's just a cup."

    Lin Jianyue saw the look of concern in Wang Zuxian's eyes, and she was annoyed, but her face remained calm, and said with a smile: "I have changed my mind now, since this gentleman is willing to block wine for Miss Wang, it can be seen that he is the same as me."  , and a loyal fan of Ms. Wang."

    Tian Can nodded seriously and said, "Of course."

    "Okay, very good." Lin Jianyue nodded, turned around to greet the waiter, and whispered in his ear: "Go, bring me a bottle of Chivas Regal."

    "Yes, sir."

    Soon, a whole bottle of foreign wine was brought over, and Lin Jianyue handed it directly to Tian Can, and said with a half-smile: "I want to present a bottle of wine to Miss Wang, will you drink it for her too?"

    The faces of Wang Zuxian and other celebrities around him changed. Lin Jianyue's move was already a very obvious stepping on others.

    "Mr. Yuan, don't" Wang Zuxian involuntarily grabbed Tiancan's arm and said softly.

    The smile on Tiancan's face gradually disappeared. He glanced at Wang Zuxian who was full of worry, and secretly rejoiced that she was worried about me.

    "Okay, I'll drink it, but after a while, I'll pay Miss Wang back to Mr. Lin." After Tian Can finished speaking, he took the bottle and poured it with his head raised.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 529 It's really a rush

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Tian Can gulped down a bottle of 500ml foreign wine with more than 40 degrees of alcohol in one breath. Wang Zuxian was moved, but he felt endless disgust for Lin Jianyue.

    While most of the stars around are full of affection for Tiancan, only a few of them think to themselves that this boss named Yuan Hua is probably not as powerful as Lin Jianyue, so he is so reluctant.

    Tian Can finished drinking a bottle of wine, turned the empty bottle upside down, put it in front of Lin Jianyue, and said, "I've finished drinking, is Mr. Lin still satisfied?"

    Lin Jianyue looked at Tian Can with a gloomy face, and sneered: "You can drink, right? That's right, as a young and Dangerous boy, I still have a little capacity for alcohol. I admire your boldness, why don't you have another bottle?"

    Mei Yanhua who was on the side said calmly: "Mr. Lin, you have to forgive others and forgive others, stay on the front line in everything, so we can see each other in the future."

    Lin Jianyue glanced at Mei Yanhua when she heard the words, a playful smile appeared on her fat face, and said, "Hehe, since it's Miss Mei who spoke, I'll give you some face."

    Anita Mui and Jiang Tiansheng have a good relationship, but Lin Jianyue still has some scruples. Moreover, Hongxing and Dongxing have recently merged and joined a new leader. Jiang Tiansheng and Luo Tuo have also become brothers, so it is not good for him to lose face.

    "Huh? Mr. Yuan, what's wrong with you?"

    At this time, someone noticed that there was a lot of mist coming out of Tiancan's head, and everyone couldn't help but looked at him in surprise. Lin Jianyue, who was planning to leave temporarily and was looking for an opportunity to get close to Wang Zuxian, also stopped.

    At this moment, after talking about the script with Zhou Xingchi, Gao Peng, who was drinking and chatting with his friends upstairs, suddenly changed his expression, got up, walked to the window, and looked downstairs.

    "Dapeng, what's the matter?" Xiaojing asked him puzzled.

    Gao Peng shook his head with a light smile, and said, "Hehe, it's really interesting that someone is stepping on Big Brother."

    Xiaojing's face changed, and she snorted coldly: "Who is so bold, doesn't want to live?"

    Gao Peng patted Xiaojing's waist and said with a smile, "Let's go! Go down and have a look."

    Next, Wang Zuxian asked with concern: "Mr. Yuan, are you okay?"

    Tian Can raised his palm and pressed down on his chest, and then smiled at Wang Zuxian: "Miss Wang, don't worry, I just used my internal strength to force out the alcohol."

    "Uh" Wang Zuxian smiled awkwardly, but didn't answer.

    "Hahahaha" Lin Jianyue couldn't help laughing out loud when he heard this, and sarcastically said, "Have you watched too many movies, sir? I don't know where you learned magic tricks, and you're pretending to be a martial arts master here.  You won¡¯t be able to catch up with girls like this, and others will only treat you as a crazy person.¡±

    "Brother, what's going on? Why did I sense your true energy fluctuations just now?" Gao Peng walked over, and Jiang Tiansheng and Luo Tuo followed behind him.

    Jiang Tiansheng greeted Anita Mui, Liu Dexia and other celebrities who had a good relationship. When Lin Jianyue saw Luotuo, he immediately walked over pretending to be affectionate, and said with a smile, "Come on, come on, come on.  bituh"

    He smiled and said a few words, but Luo Tuo ignored him, and the smile froze on his face.

    I saw Jiang Tiansheng and Luo Tuo following behind Gao Peng, passed him directly, walked up to Tiancan, bowed slightly, and called "Mr. Yuan".

    This scene not only surprised many celebrities present, but even Lin Jianyue was surprised, and a bad feeling rose in his heart.

    Tian Can nodded to Jiang Tiansheng and Luo Tuo indifferently, and then said to Gao Peng: "It's okay, someone offered me a bottle of wine just now, I just forced it with luck."

    "Toast? A bottle?" Gao Peng deliberately widened his eyes, then looked back at Lin Jianyue with a gloomy face, and said coldly: "Is it him?"

    A terrifying aura rises from Gao Peng. It is a very oppressive aura, which is more breathtaking than the domineering aura of the superior.  into the momentum.

    Lin Jianyue's face turned pale in an instant, and cold sweat rolled down from both temples. Even the stars who were not targeted felt that Gao Peng was so scary at the moment, like a man-eating beast, he couldn't help taking a step aside.

    Wang Zuxian leaned closer to Tiancan subconsciously, because she found that the closer she was to Tiancan, the less palpitations she felt. She felt a sense of security that she had never had before in Tiancan.

    Tian Can patted Gao Peng on the shoulder and said, "Dapeng, don't be angry. I don't want to make things big. As I said just now, I will pay back to this Mr. Lin."

    Gao Peng immediately dissipated his aura, nodded, and said coldly to Lin Jianyue: "Are you the boss of Huanya Film Company?"

    &nbspAt this moment, Lin Jianyue no longer dared to underestimate the person in front of him, and subconsciously said: "Yes."

    "Very good, get the documents ready, I will buy your company soon, and the purchase price is one hundred yuan." Gao Peng said expressionlessly, but no one expressed disgust.

    Everyone saw what happened just now. This Lin Jianyue was clearly trampled by horses and horses, and he deserved to be trampled on at this time.

    Lin Jianyue glanced at Gao Peng in amazement, then looked at the camel, and said, "Camel, this"

    Luo Tuo shook his head helplessly, and sighed: "I said you boy, you can't be restrained, you don't even know the details of others, you just step on people casually, what is the occasion here? Do you think you are someone here? You know Yuan  Who is Mr.?"

    ""

    Lin Jianyue looked at Luo Tuo blankly, and everyone including Wang Zuxian and Anita Mui looked at him curiously.

    Seeing that neither Tiancan nor Gao Peng objected, Luo Tuo said, "Mr. Yuan is Tiancan, the owner of this villa, and today's birthday reception is held for him."

    As soon as Luo Tuo's words fell, the stars suddenly realized, and then looked at Tian Can in amazement, it turned out that this guy has such a big background, and there are many high-ranking government officials, top rich people, and gangsters who came to the reception today to cheer him up  , but he himself is so low-key.

    And he was just a young and Dangerous boy before, which means that he didn't have any strong background, and he got to this point completely by himself.

    Comparing Lin Jianyue, who is the rich second generation, to him, no matter in terms of ability or character, he is crushed.

    Wang Zuxian looked at Tiancan with brilliant eyes, and unconsciously, a trace of admiration floated up in her heart.

    And after listening to Luo Tuo's words, Lin Jianyue's chubby face turned pale in a flash, mother, you are a god, you should have said it earlier!  Obviously there is a nickname that is more useful than the Governor of Hong Kong and you have to give your real name. You are deliberately waiting to pretend to be a pig and eat a tiger, pretending to be a slap in the face, right?  What a rush!

    At some point, the waiter at the side brought Tiancan a bottle of 700ml whiskey, Tiancan said indifferently: "I said, I will pay respects to Mr. Lin, this bottle of wine, I respect Mr. Lin,  Of course, you can choose not to save face, and I absolutely have no objection."

    Lin Jianyue wants to cry but has no tears. You won't have any objections, but your little brothers will have any objections!  No way, for the sake of my life, drink it!  After the company is gone, you can make a comeback and start all over again. If your life is gone, you will have nothing.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 530: The End Return

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Tian Can ignored Lin Jianyue who took the whiskey and started pouring it, and smiled at everyone present: "Everyone, I prepared karaoke and some snacks on the rooftop, why don't we go up and have a sit?"

    "Okay! My feet are sore from standing for too long." Lin Zixia was the first to agree.

    Everyone happily followed Tiancan upstairs, while Gao Peng glanced at Lin Jianyue, and led Jiang Tiansheng and Luo Tuo to the side.

    "Mr. Jiang, Mr. Luo, how is the progress of the recent unification war?" Gao Peng asked casually as he walked.

    Jiang Tiansheng and Luo Tuo looked at each other, and Luo Tuo spread his hands, beckoning Jiang Tiansheng to speak.

    Jiang Tiansheng was not polite when he saw this, and said: "So far, we have split up and attacked in all directions. In addition to the original site, we have won three sites on Portland Street, Temple Street, and Danan Street.  There are four factions, the biggest of which is the Huafo Association."

    Gao Peng was a little disappointed, and said: "The speed is too slow. It took only half a month to lay down three sites. If this continues, let alone one year, five years is not enough for you. The speed must be accelerated."

    Luo Tuo smiled wryly and said: "Mr. Gao, we can't do anything about it. You told us not to disturb the people, so we only start working after twelve o'clock in the middle of the night. A few hours a day is definitely not enough!"

    "And those small forces knew that we were annexing other forces, and they started to form groups one after another. Several nearby forces usually unite to resist us, so we dare not divide our hands too much."

    "If the strength is dispersed, not only will the opponent's territory not be taken, but the opponent may even fight back, resulting in heavy losses."

    Jiang Tiansheng interjected: "Besides, because of the frequent dispatches recently, many brothers were injured, and more than a dozen died. The soup and medicine expenses and the settlement expenses alone caused us to bleed heavily. If this continues"

    Gao Peng nodded slowly, thought for a moment, and said: "I will reimburse you for the soup and medicine expenses and the settlement expenses. The problem of money is not a problem, the key is the progress. Didn't the veteran warriors go into battle?"

    Jiang Tiansheng shook his head and said: "No, their duty has always been to maintain the order of the underground world in Hong Kong, and they have never participated in the land grab."

    Gao Peng waved his hand and said: "Maintain the order of the ass, what I want now is to establish a new order. To maintain order, wait until we unify the underground world of Hong Kong. Tell them to send warriors to join the battle and speed up the progress. I will also send people to help  Yours."

    Xiaojing on the side suddenly said: "Dapeng, let me go! I can help them speed up the progress."

    Gao Peng nodded gratifiedly, and said: "Alright, when the time comes, we will each be responsible for a direction, and if we work together, it should be faster."

    The reception lasted until one or two o'clock in the middle of the night before gradually dissipating. At twelve o'clock, Tiancan officially met with all the guests. At this point, Tiancan officially came from the dark to the bright, and entered the sight of the upper class in Hong Kong.

    ?With the elders of the triad society building momentum for him, naturally no one dared to underestimate him.

    After the reception, Tiancan personally took Wang Zuxian back to her residence. When she came, she was in Lin Zixia's car and didn't drive herself, so Tiancan arranged for a Bentley to take her home.

    Since that day, Tiancan often asked Wang Zuxian to go out and play around, and soon the two established a relationship. Two months later, Wang Zuxian moved into the villa.

    From then on, Tiancan seldom paid attention to the affairs of the Jianghu. He almost just hung up the title of leader in Tiancan Society, and handed over all matters to Gao Peng. Half a year later, he and Wang Zuxian registered their marriage.

    To Tiancan's surprise, on the day of the wedding, Yun Luo actually appeared at the wedding banquet, and he came with Dao Zai.

    Because Tiancan is already married, Yunluo knows that he will not have his own ideas anymore, Daozi has made friends with Gao Peng, and when there is a time when he can't hide it, it's better to come out to meet him and make a deal.

    Wang Zuxian also finally met this woman whom Tiancan had pursued for more than ten years, um, in fact, she was a woman for more than seven hundred years. She had been with Tiancan for so long, so she naturally already knew the origin of Tiancan.

    Two women of the same style met unexpectedly harmoniously. Wang Zuxian expressed her deep gratitude to Yunluo for not accepting Tiancan. Tiancan had already let go of the past at this time and no longer had any thoughts about Yunluo.

    Gao Peng did not break his promise and bought Huanya Film Company for a price of 100 yuan, and then joined Xiaojing in the battle to annex the major forces in Hong Kong.

    With the two of them joining, it is natural that there will be no disadvantages. Xiaojing also came from the hail of bullets and has rich experience in actual combat.

      Yan travels thousands of miles and cooperates with the seven-rotation slash, and no one can stop her. Soon she occupies a place in the Tiancan society, and is respected by all the younger brothers, not just as Gao Peng's woman.

    It is worth mentioning that during this process, they encountered many martial artists and supernatural power masters who seemed to come from the mainland, but they caused some troubles for them and delayed their unification of the underground world in Hong Kong for several months.  .

    In the beginning, Gao Peng and the others robbed territory and annexed other forces, all adhering to the principle of killing as few people as possible, but seeing the time passing day by day, it is likely to cause the mission to fail, so Gao Peng finally became ruthless.

    After he killed several groups of mysterious masters with heavy hands, the opponent finally stopped. A person who claimed to be a special commissioner of the inland government found Gao Peng and had a secret talk with him.

    No one knows what they talked about, but since then, the unification speed of the Tiancan Society has suddenly accelerated, and all resistance seems to have completely disappeared overnight.

    Gao Peng finally completed the unification of Hong Kong's underground world when there was only the last month left in the two-year period.

    The Tiancan Club held a ceremony for the enthronement of the leader in the old mansion of the former triad society, and Tiancan officially became the underground emperor of the entire underground world of Hong Kong.

    However, many people know in their hearts that the real godfather of Hong Kong is actually Gao Peng. The system of the Tiancan Society is somewhat similar to a constitutional monarchy. Tiancan is equivalent to the emperor of the royal family, and Gao Peng is the prime minister, and the real power is actually in the hands of the prime minister.

    It's just that Tiancan doesn't care about this, or he can't wait for this, to have the supreme status, but he doesn't need to do anything, just play with the woman he loves every day, and he doesn't lack money.

    Because he knows that his martial arts is the best in the world, no one can threaten his status, even Gao Peng, even if they have also practiced Tathagata Palm, the gap in martial arts is a gap that can never be bridged.

    Completed the unification of Hong Kong's underground world, won the hearts of the people, and the plan to combine black and white is in full swing, while Gao Peng took Xiaojing and a vote of masters he trained in the past two years to Taiwan, and began to help Ding Peng sweep Taiwan's underground.  world.

    Ding Yao worked hard for two years, but was still unable to break through Gao Peng's defenses. In desperation, he had to give up and be the leading daughter of her triple gang honestly, and no longer have delusions about Gao Peng.

    Of course, those are actually done by the virtual Gao Peng, but Gao Peng's body has already returned.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 531 Let's Get Married

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The World of Reincarnation: "Modern Tathagata Palm"

    Reincarnation Mode: Experience Mode

    Task 1, choose a camp, break the bones of the four great monks, release Tiancan, capture Princess Yunluo, choose the Tiancan camp, get 1000 reward points, completed, get 1000 reward points.

    Task 2, for thousands of years, Tiancan has served the thousand-year-old ginseng king and has a thousand-year lifespan. As long as the body of the silkworm is not damaged, Tiancan can be resurrected from the dead, ensuring that Tiancan's body will not be destroyed by any attack. Completed, get 30,000 rewards  point.

    ? Task 3, unify the Jianghu, take Tiancan to Hong Kong, rebuild the Tiancan religion, and within two years, unify the underground world of Hong Kong and become the underground emperor of Hong Kong. It has been completed and 50,000 reward points have been obtained.

    A total of 81,000 reward points have been obtained in this reincarnation, and the current remaining reward points are 131,196 points.

    Gao Peng didn't delay much, and directly spent 18,250 reward points to exchange for a year's rest time in the world of "Soldiers Coming to the City", and teleported it over.

    This reincarnation is almost a leisurely reincarnation because of his faction selection. Not only is there no danger, but he also learned the two unique skills of the Celestial Silkworm Magic Art and the Heavenly Disabled Foot. I am afraid this is also the reason for this reincarnation, faction selection mission.  The true meaning lies.

    If Gao Peng is greedy for high-reward faction selection tasks, not only will he not get two years of free training time, but he will also not have additional gains. The biggest gain of this reincarnation, Gao Peng believes is the magic of the silkworm.

    Practicing this technique is almost equivalent to a few more lives. Even when he feels that he can no longer keep up with other applicants, he can completely hide and commit suicide, and then he can transform into a silkworm after practicing, and his skill will be doubled directly.  Come out and kill your opponent.

    Of course, he would never do this unless it was absolutely necessary. It really takes a lot of courage to try again with that kind of pain.

    What if Gao Peng chose the Princess Yunluo camp this time?  Not surprisingly, most of the time it's the protagonist's job to do, and he has to be tough.

    However, after taking the Great Repayment Pill, his skill is enough to become the Emperor of Ten Thousand Buddhas, and he can easily settle Tian Can and return. He will get tens of thousands of reward points at most, and then he will lose everything.  to how much.

    The first experience world after the assessment world is usually relatively relaxed, and it is also a world where applicants can greatly improve their strength.

    Because after each assessment, it means entering the next stage, and the force value of the reincarnation world will be improved qualitatively.

    Gao Peng summed it up. The interview does not count. The first stage is the reincarnation of the three military war worlds, and then the assessment. After the end, there are three low-armed and cold weapon worlds. After the assessment, it is like the Tathagata God Palm  In the world of martial arts and martial arts.

    Then the next world may not have a higher force value than this world, because it is at the same stage, but it must be more dangerous than this world, because it is impossible for every world to be so easy.

    As for what kind of reincarnation world will be in the next stage, it is uncertain. It may be high martial arts, it may be supernatural, or it may be fairy tale fantasy. In short, it is right to continuously improve your strength

    When Gao Peng woke up this time, he found himself holding a sniper rifle and standing on the roof of a building. Beside him, three beauties, Zhang Ziying, Tanya, and Pavlyuchenko, were embracing and celebrating.

    "Victorious, we won."

    "This damn war is finally over."

    And on the roofs of many surrounding buildings, on the streets, and beside the windows of houses, there are Soviet Red Army soldiers cheering, and flags of sickle and hammer are planted everywhere.

    Memories quickly flooded into Gao Peng's mind. At this moment, it was April 30, 1945. About 700 meters away from Gao Peng's direction was the Reichstag in Berlin, Germany, which had been occupied by the Soviet Red Army.

    Indeed, at this level, the war is about to end, Hitler will commit suicide this afternoon, and Germany will surrender unconditionally a week later. In other words, Gao Peng and Zhang Ziying can return to China to get married.

    Gao Peng subconsciously looked at Zhang Ziying. Through observation, Gao Peng found that this Zhang Ziying should still be a virtual Zhang Ziying, and Zhang Ziying's real body had not yet arrived.

    Gao Peng rolled his eyes, and suddenly stepped forward to hug Zhang Ziying, and said emotionally: "It's finally over, Ziying, let's get married!"

    "Ouou"

    "Kiss her, kiss her"

    Tanya and Pavlyuchenko were booing aside, Zhang Ziying's pretty face was flushed, and she gave a soft "hmm".

    Gao Peng turned Zhang Ziying's face, lowered his head, and kissed the delicate cherry lips. Pavlyuchenko covered his cheeks with his hands and let out a scream."AhhhI'm going to faint."

    Tanya glanced at Pavlyuchenko speechlessly, and it wasn't you who kissed, you are dizzy!

    Zhang Ziying was really going to faint at this moment, her face was on fire, and her eyes were blurred. Although this kiss on the victory battlefield was romantic, it was still a bit too exciting for her, a woman from the Republic of China.

    The next moment, Zhang Ziying was stunned, and quickly realized the current situation. With a pretty face, she left Gao Peng's lips, put her head on Gao Peng's shoulder, and whispered in his ear: "Big brother, I remember  I said, don't take advantage of the virtual me, right?"

    "Hiss"

    When Zhang Ziying spoke, he put his slender hand on the soft flesh of Gao Peng's waist and twisted it. Gao Peng secretly took a deep breath, with a look of crying and laughter on his face, and said softly: "I was wrong, mainly because you are too virtual.  So cute, I can't help it!"

    "Humph." Zhang Ziying rolled her eyes at him charmingly, and hummed softly, then let go of the raging hands on Gao Peng's waist, turned and walked towards the stairs, "Let's go! Back to the camp, we will return to Moscow tomorrow."

    Gao Peng shrugged his shoulders at Tanya and Pavlyuchenko, followed Zhang Ziying, and shouted, "Ziying, shall we use a Western or Chinese wedding?"

    ""

    At night, on the top of a ruined building in Berlin, Gao Peng and Zhang Ziying sat hugging each other, and the two were exchanging their experience.

    Gao Peng also watched the series of Tathagata God's Palm, so he made up some experiences. He really didn't have the courage to tell Zhang Ziying that he had eaten that Xiang-like Da Huan Pill.

    "How about it? Do you want to learn Tathagata's Divine Palm and Celestial Silkworm's magical skills?"

    Zhang Ziying thought for a while, then shook her head, and said, "Let's forget it! I followed the Taoist line from beginning to end, and my internal energy is also Wudang internal energy, which is not compatible with Tathagata palm.  Learn."

    "As for the Celestial Silkworm Artis it really that painful?" Zhang Ziying was a little confused.

    Gao Peng Zheng nodded and said: "It's really painful. I have experienced it once, and I don't want to experience it again. However, after practicing it, it can be more guaranteed and it is worth practicing. Besides, the Celestial Silkworm Magic Art itself belongs to Taoist martial arts.  , it is also Wudang Kungfu in the Heavenly Silkworm Transformation."

    Zhang Ziying finally nodded when she heard the words, and said: "Okay! Then I will fight."

    "It's your turn, tell me how you survived reincarnation this time."

    "Well, as soon as I entered No. 1 in the world" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 532

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    When Zhang Ziying entered the world's first world, it was the time when the queen mother disappeared. Zhang Ziying secretly regretted it, but she didn't care too much.

    After all, King Kong is not bad or magical skills, no matter how you think about it, it is not suitable for her, and the 40-year-old skills and true energy attributes of the ancient three links are not in line with her authentic Taoist internal skills, so they are completely useless.

    After thinking about this point clearly, she didn't think too much about it anymore. There are three camp selection missions, namely the camp of the gods of iron gall, the camp of Cao Zhengchun, and the camp of the emperor. There is no doubt that she chose the camp of the gods of iron gall according to her own ideas.  .

    After choosing the camp, she did not immediately go to Hulong Mountain Villa to apply for the No. 1 secret agent in Huang Zi, but went to the No.  Yun Zhongyan, the number one qinggong master in the world.

    In the end, she successfully challenged one by one, and she became the world's number one swordsman, the world's number one detective, and the world's number one light kung fu master all in one.

    This situation naturally alarmed Shangguan Haitang, the owner of the No. 1 villa in the world. When he discovered that the No. 1 in the world turned out to be a delicate and stunning beauty, he suddenly felt a sense of sympathy.

    But Zhang Ziying is better at playing than Gao Peng, she didn't pretend to be Shangguan Haitang's daughter, but pretended to be in love with this handsome and personable son of Zhuo Shijia, which made Shangguan Haitang awkward for a while.

    Afterwards, Zhang Ziying "overwhelmed herself" and proposed to challenge the God of Tiedan and become the real number one in the world. Although Shangguan Haitang was a little speechless, she still couldn't bear to beat her and took her to Hulong Villa.

    When Marquis Tiedan heard Shangguan Haitang's report on Zhang Ziying's situation, he was naturally very interested in this woman. The world's number one swordsman is nothing, but the world's number one light kung fu master and better detective skills than Zhang Jinjiu,  It is what he values ??most.

    When he heard that she was going to challenge himself to become the best player in the world, Tie Danshenhou was very interested and readily agreed to her request.

    ? As a result, in a great battle, even though God Lord Tie Dan didn't use the power-absorbing method and the great teleportation of the universe, they actually had a tie, which made God Lord Tie Dan value her even more.

    In the end, they fought all the way from Hulong Mountain Villa to Meishan Mountain. Seeing that they could not defeat Zhang Ziying with martial arts, the Tiedan God made a great teleportation, directly controlling a mountain to fly over Zhang Ziying's head.

    Seeing this, Zhang Ziying conceded defeat and expressed her submission. Her kung fu tends to use softness to overcome rigidity, four or two to pull a thousand catties, but that mountain, is that a thousand catties?  That's a thousand tons, dear.

    So far, although Zhang Ziying was defeated, the God of Tiedan really appointed her as the No. 1 secret agent in Huang Zi, and together with Duan Tianya and others, they began to investigate the Queen Mother's captivity.

    When fighting Karasuma for the first time, Zhang Ziying successfully stopped Karasuma, and the three escaped smoothly. Shangguan Haitang was not injured, and Duan Tianya naturally did not find her daughter.

    Later, Cheng Shifei was entrusted by Yunluo Princess to go to the State Guesthouse to investigate the whereabouts of the queen mother. Zhang Ziying also came here to investigate secretly. Cheng Shifei was arrested. Zhang Ziying secretly found the hiding place of Cheng Shifei and the queen mother, and rescued them  come out.

    In the ensuing battle, the fake Karasuma and the fake Princess Lixiu were successfully killed. This time, there was no such thing as being tested for right and wrong and joining Hulong Villa, so he took Princess Yunluo to wander around all day, freely.

    And Zhang Ziying also became good friends with Princess Yunluo and Cheng Shifei. Except for the No. 1 secret agent in Huangzi, the plot has not changed much.

    The only difference is that Zhang Ziying started to chase after Shangguan Haitang crazily. Shangguan Haitang didn't want to easily expose her disguise as a man, and couldn't say it clearly, so she had to explicitly reject Zhang Ziying, but Zhang Ziying vowed not to give up.

    Later, Tie Danshen Hou saw that the situation was not good. He was afraid that Zhang Ziying would be deeply in love and would be hard to extricate himself. He would be hit hard if he knew the truth in the future, so he called Zhang Ziying and Shangguan Haitang in private, and told Zhang Ziying the fact that Shangguan Haitang was a daughter.  .

    Zhang Ziying naturally pretended to be unbelievable and unacceptable at the beginning, but after a while, Zhang Ziying told Shangguan Haitang that she just liked her, no matter whether she was a man or a woman, anyway, she only liked her, and would never do it again  Like anyone.

    She doesn't ask for any results from them, she just wants to be together all the time and see her all the time.

    Now Tiedan Shenhou and Shangguan Haitang really have nothing to do, so they have to let it go, and Shangguan Haitang has always regarded her as a good sister.

    Afterwards, they went to the Giant Whale Gang to investigate the origins of the assassins. Under Zhang Ziying's interference, it was abruptly changed that she and Shangguan Haitang pretended to be husband and wife, and Duan Tianya was the eldest brother.

    At night, Zhang Ziying slept with Shangguan Haitang. Although her sexual orientation was not right, she was a woman after all, and Shangguan Haitang was not good either."What.

    It's just that this situation surprised Duan Tianya for a long time, so they slept together?  Afterwards, Duan Tianya had a private chat with Shangguan Haitang.

    Duan Tianya told Shangguan Haitang that Zhang Ziying was a good woman, and told her not to let her down. When she returned home, she would ask her adoptive father to be the master and marry them, making Shangguan Haitang laugh and cry. Duan Tianya always regarded her as a brother, and she had nothing to say.

    Of course, Zhang Ziying actually did many things secretly, such as stealing Tianshan snow lotus in Yudechi!

    Go to Shuiyue Temple to steal and destroy Gui Hai's Bailian's relics, especially the clothes that record Xiongba Tianxia and Ah Bi Dao's Three Swords, so that Gui Hai Yidao will no longer practice these magic sword skills, and he will end up miserable.

    Afterwards, the plot also didn't change much. In order to protect the emperor, Cheng Shifei still pretended to be the prince of Jiaozhi, married Princess Yunluo, and became the county matriarch.

    During this process, Zhang Ziying coaxed and deceived, and learned all the martial arts engraved on Cheng Shifei's body, among which the most valuable martial arts were "Huagong Dafa" and "Kunlun Flame Palm".

    Huagong Dafa can dissolve the opponent's internal strength, while Kunlun Flame Palm can turn true energy into fire and burn the opponent.

    After Suxin came back, Tiedan Shenhou tricked Cao Zhengchun to leave Dongchang by feigning death, went to the mountain, and took the opportunity to kill him.

    And Zhang Ziying had obtained the little mermaid pearl hiding the Tianxiang cardamom from Princess Yunluo a long time ago. When they searched the file and found the clue of Tianxiang cardamom, Zhang Ziying took out the little mermaid pearl in time, and after crushing it,  , Sure enough, I found that there was Tianxiang cardamom in it.

    Su Xin was completely resurrected without any surprises, and Zhang Ziying found an opportunity to have a private conversation with her, told her that Cheng Cheng was her own son, and at the same time persuaded her to conceal the news forever.

    Before Suxin and Gu Santong gave birth to each other, she and Tiedan Shenhou had already done everything they should do, and naturally they would not be discovered.

    ?Because Guihai Yidao did not go crazy, and Liu Sheng Piaoxu did not find a chance to kill people, framed Gui Hai Yidao, she still played the role of her good wife and loving mother.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 533 Running naked in the desert and shaking the horse on the grassland

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Many tragedies in the original play did not happen, so when the emperor and queen mother strongly opposed the request of Marquis Tiedan to marry Su Xin, everyone was filled with righteous indignation.

    When Zhu ignored the control of the top ten generals and forced the palace to rebel, although they didn't agree too much, they didn't express their opposition clearly. Only Zhang Ziying expressed their absolute support. Of course, on the surface, she seemed to be arguing for Su.

    In the end, Marquis Tiedan successfully usurped the throne, sat on the throne, and made Suxin the queen, and just like his father, there was only this queen and no other concubines.

    Emperor Xiaozong Zhu Youtang, the father of Tiedan Shenhou, only married one Empress Zhang in his life. He can be said to be the only emperor in history who insisted on monogamy.

    ?The God of Tiedan Hou has all the beauties in Jiangshan, and his adopted son and subordinates are also loyal, and his life can be described as complete.

    After the God of Tiedan Hou Zhu ignored his ascension to the throne, Hulong Mountain Villa was passed on to Shangguan Haitang. Duan Tianya resigned, and since then he has been with his wife and children wholeheartedly.  Hulong Villa is only for Shangguan Haitang.

    Cheng Shifei brought Princess Yunluo, who ignored Zhu and was disheartened, to wander all over the world, wandering the rivers and lakes, and his whereabouts are uncertain.

    As soon as Zhu ignored his accession to the throne, he immediately began to reform in a big way, purging the court, appointing virtuous ministers, promulgating dozens of decrees that benefited the country and the people, and managed Daming in an orderly manner.

    ?The ministers who were still a bit grudged because of his improper position, after seeing his talent, slowly accepted him and began to be loyal to him wholeheartedly.

    In addition, Zhu Wushi did another thing, that is, he sent Zhang Ziying to secretly kill Liu Sheng but Ma Shou, and at the same time led a group of Dongchang fans to kill all Dongying people in Daming except Liu Sheng.  Rabbit dead dog cooking.

    And he was really ruthless towards Japan, because he also saw the threat of this country to Ming Dynasty. Apart from leaving enough troops to defend against Tatars and Oirats, the other troops drilled day and night, ready to launch an all-round aggression against Japan at any time.

    And Zhang Ziying also used her own knowledge to make guns and cannons for Daming. Of course, she did not take the lead by herself, but secretly handed over the design drawings of muskets and cannons to the chief craftsman of the Craftsmanship Division.

    Although this craftsman leader took advantage of this to make his way to the top, the military strength of Ming Dynasty also greatly increased. It is only a matter of time before Japan is destroyed.

    And Zhang Ziying also successfully completed the task and returned

    After listening to Zhang Ziying's narration, Gao Peng clicked his tongue in admiration, and said: "It's great, it's a great job, and you don't let the eyebrows go, but what I'm most curious about is whether Shangguan Haitang was bent by you in the end?"

    "Puff"

    Zhang Ziying laughed, rolled Gao Peng's eyes, and said, "I don't know. Anyway, when I left, I didn't seem to bend over. In fact, Duan Tianya was the only one who didn't know. Gui Hai Yidao knew that she was a daughter."

    "Shangguan Haitang has also given up on Duan Tianya's love, but many things have been changed, there are no thousands of things to disturb the situation, I think Shangguan Haitang should be together with Gui Hai in the end!"

    "Actually, there is one more thing that none of them know. I secretly transformed Liu Sheng Piaoxu's skills with the Dafa of Hua Gong Dafa, making her truly a good wife and mother who can only care for her husband and raise her children."

    Gao Peng nodded and praised: "Well done, the moment I saw her kill Shangguan Haitang in the original plot, I really hated her."

    Zhang Ziying smiled and said, "Okay, what do you need from my martial arts?"

    Gao Peng thought for a while, and said: "Let's transform into a great method! Kunlun Raging Flame Palm can also be learned, and the others are of no value."

    At that moment, Gao Peng took out the secrets of Seven Spinning Slash, Tiancanjiao and Tiancan Magic Art and handed them to Zhang Ziying. Zhang Ziying took out a stack of papers, which she asked Princess Yunluo to copy down for her.

    After exchanging the secret books, Gao Peng took Zhang Ziying into his arms again, and said softly: "Ziying, when will we get married?"

    Zhang Ziying smiled silently and said, "What do you think?"

    Gao Peng thought for a while and said, "I think it's best for us to get married in Moscow, because we have many friends here and we will get many blessings."

    "But if we go back to China, we only know one Mr. Zhou, not even an acquaintance, and you know the current conditions in China."

    Zhang Ziying nodded and said, "Let's stay in Moscow! After we get married, we will return to China and help Mr. Zhou and the others finish the war of liberation. This is what you promised Mr. Zhou at the beginning."

    Gao Peng sighed, and said: "Yes! I promised others, I will do it, but after the fightThe War of Liberation, and the Korean War. After the Korean War, and the Vietnam War, it will be endless after returning to China.  "

    Zhang Ziying rolled her eyes, and suddenly said with great interest: "Big brother, how about we just turn this world into a world of high martial arts?"

    "We know so many supernatural skills. If we go back and spread the exercises, so that the country can cultivate a large number of high-level martial arts talents, and even really get out of the 'dragon group', wouldn't we be relaxed?"

    "When there is something for them to deal with, we will maintain a detached position and live our own life. What do you think?"

    "Hmm" Gao Peng raised his hand to caress his chin, nodded slowly and said, "Your idea is very good, very practical, we can try it."

    Zhang Ziying nodded excitedly and inexplicably, ha, Iron Fist Invincible Sun Yat-sen is no longer visible, but if you can create a Tai Chi master Mr. Zhou, Mr. Iron Palm Water Floating Hair, that would be interesting, wouldn¡¯t it?

    They are still quite young now!

    One month later, Gao Peng, Zhang Ziying, Tanya and Daninov got married together in the Notre Dame Cathedral outside the Moscow Kremlin. Almost all senior Soviet government officials in Moscow were present.

    Two of the three heroines of the Soviet Union got married on the same day, and one of them married Gao Peng, the "Oriental gun god" who had made outstanding contributions to the Soviet Union. The grandeur of this wedding can be seen.

    Both Gao Peng and Zhang Ziying won the honorary titles of "Golden Star Medal" and "Hero of the Soviet Union".

    Fortunately, Pavlyuchenko also met a man who made her heart beat at their wedding. The man was a young colonel who also admired Pavlyuchenko for a long time.

    So far, Zhang Ziying has nothing to worry about in the Soviet Union. The sisters have obtained their own happiness, and they only need to keep in touch in the future.

    Therefore, half a month after their marriage, the two were ready to return to China. They declined the kindness of the Soviet government to send them a special plane to send them back to China, and only arrived at the border by plane.

    The two of them didn't bring anything, so they left on two camels, left the Mongolian People's Republic, the so-called "Outer Mongolia", and headed leisurely towards Inner Mongolia, China.

    There is a lot of food and water in the reincarnation table of the two, so there is no worries. They walk and play along the way, cross the desert, and walk through the Gobi.

    They ran naked in the desert, raced on the grasslands, raced with wolves, and raced with goshawks. It can be said that they let themselves go and were extremely happy.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 534

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "I want to go from south to north, I want to go from white to black, I want people to look at me, but not know who I am giggling"

    "My enthusiasm is like a fire that burns the entire desert The sun will avoid me when it sees me. He is also afraid of my fire of love"

    "Yo hoo"

    In the northern desert of Inner Mongolia, China, a camel caravan is slowly marching from west to east. There are twenty or thirty people in the caravan, more than a dozen camels, and people are riding horses.  A box cannon is inserted, most of the others carry a saber, and a large amount of goods are carried on the back of the camel.

    All of a sudden, they heard a faint sound of clear and melodious singing and tender laughter in the air, and the next moment came another thick male voice.

    "Where is the singing coming from?" asked a big man riding on a horse, wearing thick clothes, a felt hat on his head, a long scar at the corner of his eye, and two box cannons stuck in his waist.

    "The head of the family seems to have come from the north."

    "Come here a few people, follow me to have a look."

    "Drive"

    A dozen people from the camel team ran towards the direction of the sound, but they ran for a full ten minutes, but still did not see anyone, which surprised the leader.

    They have already run for tens of miles, but they still haven't seen anyone. Who can spread the sound so far?

    "Sand Scorpion, did you hear that clearly? Is it really the sound from the north?" The head of the family glared at the person who had just spoken and shouted.

    Sand Scorpion said with a full face of grievance: "It's the north side! Could it be that they are hiding?"

    "Fart, where can I hide in this naked desert? Drilling into the sand?" The big boss shouted angrily.

    "Cacklingdon't do it! The camels are exhausted"

    Just at this moment, Da Dangjia suddenly heard a few coquettish laughter and coquettish voices coming from behind a sand dune in the north. Just hearing that sound caused Da Dangjia to have a physiological reaction.

    "Over there, let's go."

    Not far behind the sand dunes, Gao Peng and Zhang Ziying were riding a camel together, walking slowly forward, and the other camel was parallel to the one they were riding.

    Gao Peng was attacking Zhang Ziying, causing Zhang Ziying to smile coquettishly and her pretty face flushed. Suddenly, Gao Peng's ears moved, and the two looked at the sand dune together. Not long after, they saw a group of dozens of horsemen running out from behind the sand dune  , as soon as he saw the two of them, he roared excitedly.

    When she saw clearly that these people were carrying something in their hands, Zhang Ziying said with a smile: "Brother Bing, I seem to have encountered a horse bandit!"

    An inexplicable smile also appeared on Gao Peng's face, and said: "Yes! I haven't seen a single figure in half a month. Since we met here, I'm afraid we are going to walk out of this desert."

    "Ask them and ask!"

    "OK!"

    Gao Peng counted, there were thirteen people in total, seven of them had guns, and the other six carried sabers. After running down, they reined in their horses five meters away from Gao Peng.

    The head of the family sized up the two of them, and when he saw Zhang Ziying, his eyes showed a look of intoxication, but he kept a bit of vigilance in his heart, and he didn't speak rashly, but the words of his subordinates turned out to be harmful.  cause of their death.

    "The head of the family, what a beautiful girl! Let's kill the man, how about taking the woman back and enjoying it?"

    Hearing this sentence, Gao Peng's eyes flashed coldly, and he had already sentenced this group of people to death in his heart.

    Although the boss was very excited, he was a little more vigilant than his subordinates. The two men were wearing thin clothes, and they didn't see any supplies on the back of the camel. How did they survive in the desert?

    Moreover, there is no trace of dust on the two of them. They are handsome and beautiful, and their skin is so tender that it seems that water can be squeezed out. They are full of energy. How can they look like they have been in the desert for a long time?

    At the moment, the head of the family tentatively asked: "Where did you two come from?"

    Zhang Ziying smiled playfully, pointed to the sky, and said with a smile: "We! Come from the sky!"

    The air in the desert is very dry and the air humidity is low. Human sweat easily evaporates, causing dehydration, but wearing thick clothes can slow down the loss of water. Moreover, the temperature difference between day and night in the desert is very large, and the night is very cold, so walking in the desert  People usually wear thick clothes.

    This is also the reason why the head of the family is so strange when he sees the two people's clothes. At this time, Zhang Ziying is wearing a pair of navy blue skinny jeans, a pair of riding boots, a long-sleeved T-shirt on the upper body, and a women's jacket on the outside.  .

    Zhang Ziying's outfit makes her exquisite and charming.??'s figure is shown vividly, but this outfit is more like an urban girl's outfit. Doesn't it look like someone who has been in the desert for a long time?

    Gao Peng is also dressed in the same clothes. Both of them have turned from acquired to innate, and their skills are profound. The influence of the natural environment on them is almost completely ineffective. They are always surrounded by a thin layer of protective energy, which cannot be attacked by wind, sand and ultraviolet rays.

    "Heaven? The girl means that you are a fairy? Well, indeed, with the girl's beauty, it is not an exaggeration to call her a fairy." The head of the family said with a half-smile.

    Zhang Ziying stopped talking to him, and asked directly: "Where is this place? Have you arrived in Inner Mongolia, China?"

    The sentence just now can be regarded as a joke, but the amount of information in this sentence is a bit large, and he said cautiously: "This is Inner Mongolia, China, and Baotou is more than 500 miles south. Where did you come from?"  Where is it?"

    Zhang Ziying chuckled and said, "I'm not joking with you. We came from the Soviet Union, passed through Mongolia, and came here."

    The big master stared wide-eyed, and said in disbelief: "It's nearly three thousand miles from the Soviet Union to here, right? Most of the way is the desert Gobi, so you are not afraid of getting lost? Also, don't you have food and water?"

    Zhang Ziying tilted her head and said with a smile, "Guess, hehe, we are leaving, goodbye."

    After Zhang Ziying finished speaking, he mobilized the camels and was about to bypass these people and leave. The head of the family looked at Zhang Ziying's beautiful face, majestic twin peaks, slender waist, and slender jade legs. He gritted his teeth and opened his mouth.  He said: "You two, our Huangsha village is more than two hundred miles to the east. I would like to invite you as a guest. I wonder if you would like to show respect?"

    Gao Peng glanced at him coldly and said, "Not interested."

    "Hey, motherfucker, you don't have to drink a toast, do you? Do you know what this is?" Sand Scorpion took out the box cannon on his waist and pointed it at Gao Peng.

    Because Gao Peng was too close to Zhang Ziying, he was afraid of hurting Zhang Ziying, so he didn't dare to shoot. If Gao Peng was sitting on another camel, he would have shot.

    Well, speaking of this, what else is there to say?  Kill!

    As soon as Sha Scorpion finished speaking, Gao Peng jumped up from the camel's back suddenly, and slapped Sand Scorpion with his palm.

    "Boom"

    "poof"

    The Sand Scorpion flew out from the horse in an instant, and spurted out a mouthful of blood while in the air.

    The head of the family was horrified, and immediately stretched out his hands to the box cannon attached to his belt, but the next moment, he also flew up (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 535 Are you the guy who let others see his brains?

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Gao Peng and Zhang Ziying looked at each other, looking strangely at the handsome young man in front of him wearing a felt hat, leather pants, leather boots, leather windbreaker, and a pair of round sunglasses, holding two box cannons in both hands.

    Just now Gao Peng dealt with the gang of horse bandits casually, found their camel caravan, killed all the horse bandits, and then drove the camel caravan to the east two hundred miles away.

    Because they heard from the bandit leader that their Huangshazhai was there, Gao Peng and Zhang Ziying decided to wipe out this gang of horse bandits.

    When he arrived at the place, after finding out that it was Huangsha Village, Gao Peng flew straight into the air and took a few pictures of the Heavenly Buddha descending into the world. The few small bunkers that were built fairly firmly became ruins, leaving only a few  A huge palm print pit.

    After solving the bunker, Gao Peng blessed the first appearance of the Buddha's light, and Zhang Ziying activated the body-protecting stellar energy. Two people, with four hands, slashed in with seven-spinning knife energy all the way, sometimes mixed with the beriberi of Tian Can's feet (Zhen Te  It¡¯s so awkward, let¡¯s call it leg strength), blowing up buildings into ruins.

    And the bullets shot at them by the horse bandits fell at their feet. After killing all the horse bandits and rescuing the five women who were captured by the horse bandits inside, the two gave them all the camel team and all the goods, so that  They fend for themselves.

    Among these women was an older woman, about 27 or 28 years old, who seemed to be very assertive. After begging Gao Peng and Zhang Ziying to take them in but failed, she picked up some guns and ammunition, stuffed one for each of them, and then treated the two  One last request was made, and that was to teach them how to shoot a gun.

    There is nothing wrong with this. Gao Peng entrusted this sacred and glorious task to Zhang Ziying. After all, she is a woman, and it is more appropriate for her to teach them to shoot guns.

    As a result, at this moment, the handsome guy in front of him rode a horse.

    Although he didn't know what happened here, he saw those horse bandits lying on the ground, he also saw that Huangsha Village was demolished into ruins, and Gao Peng and Zhang Ziying's clothes well!  Even more handsome than him.

    "Did you two kill these horse bandits?" the handsome guy asked coolly.

    Zhang Ziying waved her hands again and again, pointed at Gao Peng, blinked her big innocent eyes, and said softly, "It wasn't me, it was him who killed her, she is a good girl, so she wouldn't kill someone! Little brother, are you here to punish rape and eradicate evil?  "

    Gao Peng staggered along with those women who were about to learn how to shoot a gun from Zhang Ziying. This lady, could it be that you were the one who kicked down a stone house just now and crushed three or four horse bandits to death?

    Seeing the pure and lovely Zhang Ziying, and Gao Peng's reaction, and hearing Zhang Ziying's address, the corner of the handsome guy's mouth twitched, "brother is brother, you can call it little brother or big brother, but what the hell is adding a small character in front of brother?"  do i look small

    The handsome guy said indifferently: "The gang of horse bandits robbed a batch of my friend's goods. I'll help him get them back. I haven't asked the names of the two of you yet."

    Gao Peng took a few steps forward, rubbed Zhang Ziying's full head of hair, and smiled at the handsome guy: "Don't worry about it, my wife is just kidding with you. I'm Gao Peng, this is Zhang Ziying, my wife."

    "We were also stopped by this group of unscrupulous Huangshazhai horse bandits on the road, intending to rob money and sex, but we killed them instead. The big boss told them where Huangshazhai was, and we stopped by to kill them  .¡±

    The handsome guy nodded, looked at the death conditions of the horse bandits, and said meaningfully: "So it turns out, it seems that Xian and his wife are not ordinary people! I have met you two under Yan Shuangying."

    "Gah?"

    "You are Yan Shuangying?" Gao Peng looked up and down the person in front of him in surprise.

    "Are you the desert gun god who can let others see his brain?" Zhang Ziying also looked at him with a surprised expression.

    ""

    To be honest, Yan Shuangying was a little confused at this moment, because he felt that the two of them seemed to be a little too familiar with him.

    And when I saw my own brains or something, I only said it once!  Everyone who heard this sentence was already dead, how did this woman know?

    "You two seem to know me very well?" Yan Shuangying asked tentatively.

    Gao Peng laughed, and said: "Of course we have heard of the famous Desert Spearman, and we will become familiar with it after hearing too much!"

    Yan Shuangying nodded, and said: "So that's how it is. Brother Gao Xian and his wife took action to destroy this gang of horse bandits, which can be regarded as eliminating harm for the people. They deserve to be called heroes. Then this batch of goods"

    Upon hearing this, Zhang Ziying immediately said, "Hey, Brother Yan, you want to come and get back your friend's goods. It's not easy, because we have already given these goods to these girls."

    "Look! First of allWoolen cloth!  This batch of goods was robbed by horse bandits, so your friend has lost this batch of goods, and we wiped out the horse bandits and snatched this batch of goods.  "

    "We snatched this from the horse bandit, not from your friend, isn't that right? If that's the case, then this batch of goods is ours."

    "We gave it to these girls again, so it belongs to these girls, right? Let's be reasonable!"

    ""

    Yan Shuangying looked in amazement at the eloquent Zhang Ziying, this sharp-tongued, shrewd girl, the same person as the pretty girl just now?

    "Ahem, brother Yan, what my wife said this time makes some sense." Gao Peng coughed and spread his hands.

    The person who uses this theory the most is Li Yunlong in Bright Sword. He robbed Chu Yunfei of a battalion of equipment, but he used this theory to fool him and refused to return the equipment.  .

    Yan Shuangying frowned slightly, and said: "The truth is so, but this batch of goods is very important to my friend. This batch of goods is almost equivalent to his wealth and life. If he loses this batch of goods, he will lose everything."  gone."

    Gao Peng winked at Zhang Ziying and babbled at several girls, Zhang Ziying also raised an eyebrow at him to show that she knew.

    Immediately Zhang Ziying said again: "It is not impossible to solve this matter, you have three choices."

    Yan Shuangying stretched out her hand and said, "Madam Gao, please tell me."

    Zhang Ziying raised her index finger and said with a smile: "First, let me make a bet with you. If you shoot me, I bet you have no bullets in your gun. If the gun goes off, I will return the goods to you. If the gun doesn't go off, you lose."  I have an ocean."

    ""

    Yan Shuangying looked up at the sky speechlessly, and said dumbfoundedly: "It seems that the two of you are very familiar with Yan, Mrs. Gao should say the second choice!"

    Seeing this, Zhang Ziying shrugged and said, "Secondly, you pay these girls a sum of money, which is regarded as buying the goods back."

    Yan Shuangying frowned slightly, "What about the third choice?"

    Zhang Ziying looked serious, and said: "It's very simple, take these girls in and settle them down well. With their life guaranteed, they naturally don't need this batch of goods."

    Yan Shuangying suddenly realized, a hint of admiration flashed in his eyes, he shook his head with a broken smile, and said, "So that's the real purpose of Mrs. Gao, right? Mrs. Yan is so heroic and courageous, and Yan admires it. Don't worry, I will settle this matter well."  A few girls." (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 536

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    ? Farewell to Yan Shuangying, and in the gratitude of several women who were originally lonely but now finally have support, the young couple continued to set off.

    They didn't plan to have a deep friendship with Yan Shuangying. The Desert Spearman has his own life and his own legend, and they also have their own paths.

    After the two arrived in Baotou, they changed the camels into horses and continued all the way south. After passing Ordos, they entered the territory of Shaanxi. The two rested in Yulin for a few days before heading towards Yan'an.

    When they were in Inner Mongolia, the two often encountered bandits and thieves. They solved a lot along the way and did many good things.

    But since entering Shaanxi, the social atmosphere and the mental outlook of the people have changed immediately. Everywhere exudes the unique atmosphere of our party, honesty, hard work, and kindness. Recently, there has been a joyful atmosphere everywhere.

    Gao Peng and Zhang Ziying set off from Moscow at the end of May, playing and walking all the way, and practicing the exchanged exercises along the way. It took more than three months, that is to say, it has already entered September.

    On August 6, 1945, the United States dropped the first atomic bomb "Little Boy" on Hiroshima, Japan, and Japan's defeat was set.

    On August 9, another atomic bomb named "Fat Man" was dropped on Nagasaki, and Japan finally collapsed. The Emperor of Japan announced an unconditional armistice on August 15, and formally surrendered to the Allies on September 2.

    During this period of time, the Chinese people were immersed in the joy of the surrender of the Japanese devils, and every house was decorated with lanterns and festoons, just like the New Year.

    Where Gao Peng and Zhang Ziying walked all the way, if they stayed at a fellow villager's house, they would definitely receive warm hospitality and entertain them with the few meals at home.

    This made Gao Peng and Zhang Ziying deeply moved. During this period, Yan'an was the place with the strongest revolutionary atmosphere. The common people were influenced by redism, and all of them were hardworking and kind.

    Of course, every time Gao Peng and Zhang Ziying left, they would secretly leave a few pieces of ocean or a small yellow croaker behind.

    In mid-September, the young couple finally arrived at the Yangjialing Revolutionary Base, two kilometers northwest of Yan'an City. From November 1938 to March 1947, leaders such as Mr. Mao, Mr. Zhou, Mr. Liu, and Mr. Zhu lived here.  .

    As soon as they left the west gate of Yan'an City, Gao Peng and Zhang Ziying found that the atmosphere around them became slightly dignified. The aura of many people who looked like common people dressed made them instantly understand their identities.

    After walking a certain distance, there were many People's Liberation Army soldiers in gray uniforms patrolling back and forth. Gao Peng and Zhang Ziying were dressed like children from rich families, and soon some troops came up to inquire.

    On August 26, 1945, the various units of our party were officially renamed the People's Liberation Army. Therefore, during this period, the titles of the Eighth Route Army and the New Fourth Army have gradually ceased to be used.

    "Where are the two fellow villagers going? The front is our revolutionary base. If you have nothing to do, please don't go forward."

    The person who came forward to inquire was a young man who looked to be in his mid-twenties. He was leading a platoon of soldiers, probably a platoon leader, with a very gentle voice and a slight smile on his face.

    Gao Peng glanced with a smile on his face, and saw that most of the people in this platoon were carrying Mosin Nagant rifles, three of them were carrying Bobosha submachine guns, and the other platoon leader was wearing a Soviet TT-33 pistol instead of a  The old box cannon.

    Gao Peng nodded in satisfaction. It seems that the Soviet Union has not been mean to China these years.

    Seemingly seeing the gratification in Gao Peng's eyes, the platoon leader asked tentatively: "Fellow townspeople, are you going to the base area?"

    Gao Peng nodded and said: "Yes, my wife and I have just returned from the Soviet Union. We are here to find Mr. Zhou. Can you please ask Mr. Zhou for instructions?"

    "Soviet Union?" The platoon leader looked at Gao Peng in surprise, and asked, "What's your name, comrade?"

    "My name is Gao Peng, and this is my wife Zhang Ziying."

    The platoon leader and the soldiers of the People's Liberation Army behind him were shocked when they heard this, and some people blurted out: "The sharpshooters, they are the sharpshooters."

    The soldiers became inexplicably excited. Gao Peng and Zhang Ziying looked at each other, and asked the long line in surprise, "Do you usually read Soviet newspapers?"

    The platoon leader nodded excitedly, and said: "There are very few newspapers. We all listen to the radio. A few years ago, Mr. Zhou brought back a batch of Soviet newspapers, all of which were reports on the Eastern Gunner and the Purple Phantom."

    "Those newspapers were translated by our own translators, and a Chinese version of the newspaper was published."

    Speaking of this, the platoon leader smiled and said: "A few days ago when I was in charge of the chiefs, I heard him talk to Mr. ZhuIt is always said that the Communist Party was defeated and the Soviet Union won. It is estimated that you should come back.  "

    "But Mr. Zhou sent a telegram to the Soviet Union, and the news he got was that you had already left, and you were leaving on horseback. This worried the chiefs a lot."

    Gao Peng said in embarrassment: "This because our husband and wife found a place to retreat and practice, so we delayed for some time."

    "Retreat and practice?" The platoon leader's eyes lit up, and he said with a smile: "No wonder you are so good, so you are martial arts masters."

    Gao Peng smiled slightly, and said: "Let's talk about this later! I want to meet with Mr. Zhou first, and I need to discuss something with him. Regarding the matter of selecting elites in your security regiment and learning superior martial arts, if you are interested  , you can apply to the chief."

    The platoon leader and the soldiers behind him were overjoyed when they heard the words, and hurriedly turned sideways to pass, and said, "Please, two, I will take you to the base area."

    Although the soldiers were excited, they still maintained good discipline and marched neatly in line. It seems that in the past few years, he has played an important role in the training outline for Mr. Zhou.

    Arriving outside the Yangjialing base area, the platoon leader and the guards on duty in the base area explained the identities of Gao Peng and Zhang Ziying, and soon alerted the head of the security regiment, Long Feihu.

    Long Feihu didn't dare to be negligent, and immediately went to Mr. Zhou's residence to report the matter. Mr. Zhou, who was dealing with government affairs, got up suddenly when he heard that Gao Peng and Zhang Ziying had arrived, and even his chair fell to the ground.

    "Go quickly and tell the chairman and the boss the news."

    "yes."

    Long Feihu has never seen Mr. Zhou, who has always been calm, lose his composure like this, but he also understands it very well. Others don't know it. As a person next to the chief, he knows it very well.

    The sharpshooters can be said to have single-handedly changed the status quo of our army. The training syllabus they put forward, and the assistance of a large amount of Soviet weapons and equipment because of them, in just three years, the overall quality of our army has surpassed  National Revolutionary Army.

    Now that they are back, what changes will they bring to our army?  Long Feihu was looking forward to it.

    According to the outside world, after three years, Mr. Zhou finally saw Gao Peng and Zhang Ziying again. He held Gao Peng's hand tightly excitedly, and said happily: "You are finally back, welcome!"

    Gao Peng held Mr. Zhou's hand with both hands, and said with a smile: "A man, be a man of promise, and promise Mr. Zhou, how can you break your promise?" (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 537 I can masturbate with bare hands

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Gao Peng and Zhang Ziying followed Mr. Zhou to their residence. Mr. Zhou talked with them cordially, but he was not in a hurry to talk about military and political matters. He just greeted them and expressed his concern.

    Gao Peng secretly admired Mr. Zhou's EQ, and getting along with Mr. Zhou would make people feel very comfortable and relaxed.

    After walking for a while, Gao Peng saw a few middle-aged men who didn't need to be introduced, as long as they saw people, they could tell who was who.

    "Hehehehe These two must be sharpshooters and couples. You are welcome to return to China. Your return is a blessing to the country!" Mr. Mao was wearing a shirt and a jacket with a few patches, smiling.  Hehe greeted him.

    Listening to Mr. Mao's friendly Xiang accent, Gao Peng and Zhang Ziying couldn't help showing a smile. They stood together and saluted Mr. Mao and the others with a standard military salute.

    "Hello Chairman, Vice Chairman, Commander-in-Chief."

    "Hey, look, look, this army is more respectful than the instructors of our teaching corps, hahahaha" Boss Zhu laughed heartily.

    Mr. Liu echoed with a smile: "That's natural. Strictly speaking, all the instructors in the teaching team are students of Xiao Gao!"

    Gao Peng hurriedly waved his hands and said: "The vice chairman is serious. I just gave the method to Mr. Zhou, but it was not me who transformed it into actual results. This is the result of the joint efforts of the chief and the soldiers."

    "Hehe, good, good, it's rare for young people to be neither arrogant nor impetuous." Mr. Mao patted Gao Peng on the shoulder and praised happily.

    Mr. Zhou smiled and said: "Chairman, let Xiao Gao and Xiao Zhang go in first! Let's sit down and talk slowly."

    "Yes, yes, please, both of you."

    "Chairman please."

    The conditions in the Yangjialing Revolutionary Base Area are very difficult. The houses where the leaders live are all mud brick houses. When Mr. Demao lived, his own guards carried a kettle and poured boiling water.

    "Xiao Gao, Xiao Zhang, the conditions in the base area are poor, I hope you don't care about it!" Mr. Mao laughed.

    Gao Peng said solemnly: "What did the chairman say? It is precisely this that distinguishes our party from capitalists like Lao Jiang"

    After the chiefs greeted Gao Peng cordially, Mr. Zhou asked: "Xiao Gao, why didn't you take the plane when you came back from the Soviet Union? Where did you go from?"

    Gao Peng smiled and said: "Ziying and I left Mongolia, traveled across the entire Mongolia, and finally entered Inner Mongolia, walking all the way."

    "As for why we didn't take the plane, it's because we have to practice. Ziying and I have recently increased our skill greatly, and we have both broken through the innate realm. Today, we are not afraid of facing an army alone. We can even fly with our bare hands when flying in the sky.  Hit it down."

    ""

    As soon as Gao Peng finished speaking, there was silence in the room. It wasn't because they didn't believe it, but because they were horrified. Mr. Zhou had already estimated Gao Peng's martial arts after he told Mr. Mao that Gao Peng could catch bullets with his bare hands.

    Their estimation of Gao Peng was already very high, but at this moment they found that they still far underestimated.

    Seeing that the chiefs were silent, Gao Peng laughed and said, "Ziying and I thought about it. With our current martial arts, it is meaningless to participate in the war."

    "Because as far as Lao Jiang's army is concerned, we can destroy them all in a short time, so we come back this time to train a group of special talents for our party and country."

    "At that time, we will select a group of people and teach them the best martial arts, but there is one thing, once selected to practice martial arts, they have to contribute to the cause of the party and the country for life."

    "They didn't say they were discharged from the army or retired. It is impossible for us to let people who have practiced high-level martial arts leave the country and return to the local area, because if such a person returns to the local area, if they want to make something happen, ordinary people can't control them.  .¡±

    Everyone has recovered from the shock just now. After hearing Gao Peng's words, everyone nodded involuntarily.

    Mr. Mao said enthusiastically: "Then Xiao Gao, are there any necessary conditions for practicing your martial arts?"

    Gao Peng thought for a while, and said: "The conditions must be there, but they are not as exquisite as traditional Chinese martial arts. People with good aptitude and muscles will definitely be better than ordinary people when they enter the country, but those with weak muscles and bones are not impossible to practice."

    "Not to mention anything else, just the chairman and Mr. Zhou. If you want to practice, I can help you a little bit. It's all right."

    "Even if the selected people are a little older, they won't have any achievements in internal skills, but I still have a special martial arts here.""This martial art has no other purpose, it is to increase strength and temper the body, and there is no requirement for qualifications. Even a fool, as long as he is willing to practice, he can reach the first level in a year or two."

    "As long as you practice the first layer, you can gain hundreds of catties of strength. The second layer is twice as deep as the first layer, and it takes three or four years. The third layer is twice as deep as the second layer, and it takes seven or eight years.  Year."

    "In short, as long as you are willing to practice this martial art, you will be able to master it. It just takes time to accumulate, and every time you advance to a level, your strength will increase even more."

    "As long as it takes four or five years to practice the second level, you will be able to have more than a thousand catties of great strength. It is no problem to kill a yak with one punch."

    Boss Zhu's eyes lit up when he heard this, and he said, "This skill is wonderful! We can definitely organize an army to practice this skill."

    "What Xiao Gao said just now was the time it takes for a fool to practice. If the aptitude is better, wouldn't it be possible to reach the second level in two or three years? By then we will be able to get a team of infinite strength.  .¡±

    Gao Peng smiled wryly and said: "Boss, I personally suggest that it is better for foolish people to practice this martial art, because with good aptitude, it is natural to practice more powerful martial arts."

    "Uh that's true." Boss Zhu nodded in agreement.

    Mr. Mao suddenly asked Gao Peng with great interest: "How many levels have you practiced in this kung fu?"

    Gao Peng smiled complacently, and said: "Ninth floor, even if I don't use my internal strength, I can weigh nearly nine thousand catties with my physical strength alone. I can overturn the little devil's bean diced tank with strength alone."

    "oh¡­¡­"

    Everyone exclaimed, and immediately began to ask various questions about martial arts with great interest. Gao Peng even touched their bones to check their physique.

    "I and Ziying have different ways of martial arts. Ziying practices Taoist martial arts, while I practice Buddhist martial arts. My martial arts pays more attention to using rigidity to overcome softness, while Ziying uses softness to overcome rigidity."

    "Several chiefs can choose the martial arts to practice according to their own interests. Judging from the bones just now, the chairman and Mr. Zhou, Mr. Zhu, are not low in physical fitness.  While cultivating internal strength, also practice Dragon Elephant Prajna Kungfu to strengthen your physique."

    "Everyone practicing martial arts in middle age, it may be very difficult to become a peerless master, but at least it can strengthen your body and prolong your life. It is still very worthwhile to practice." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 538: Frying fish with Tathagata palm, Chairman, you really know how to play

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    So far, Gao Peng and Zhang Ziying have lived in the Yangjialing base area, and the "Chinese Dragon Team" has started the selection work in full swing.

    After Gao Peng showed the Tathagata Palm to the chiefs, they finally intuitively felt Gao Peng's strength in unarmed plane shooting.

    There is also Zhang Ziying's unparalleled defense, the Tai Chi cyclone that can even dispel bullets from heavy machine guns, which also made the chiefs gasp in amazement.

    The chiefs also started to learn martial arts, and from their choices, we can also see the characters of the chiefs.

    Both Mr. Zhou and Mr. Liu chose Zhang Ziying's Wudang Kungfu, which is unparalleled in defense, while Mr. Mao and Mr. Zhu chose Gao Peng's powerful Shaolin Kungfu.

    Gao Peng took out the Celestial Silkworm Magic Art, and explained to them the pain and benefits of his cultivation process, and it was up to them to choose whether to practice or not.

    Undoubtedly, the four of them chose to practice together. After all, time is really precious to them, and they don't have so much time to spend.

    But in terms of willpower, they are not lacking, and it is impossible to lack willpower. If the willpower is not enough, they will not be able to get to where they are today.

    However, in order not to affect their work, they were divided into two groups. When Mr. Mao and Mr. Zhou practiced, the government affairs were presided over by Mr. Liu and Mr. Zhu. After Mr. Mao and Mr. Zhou successfully left the retreat, Mr. Liu and Mr. Zhu entered the retreat.

    The places where they retreated were all in cave dwellings, and Gao Peng and Zhang Ziying personally guarded the Dharma, so they naturally did not expect to be disturbed.

    In the original history, several leaders should have negotiated with the Chiang authorities in Chongqing at this time and signed the "Double Ten Agreement".

    However, because of the notebook that Gao Peng gave to Mr. Zhou back then, the military strength of our army has greatly increased, and Lao Jiang no longer needs to be taken seriously. Lao Jiang will naturally not do such meaningless things again.

    Everyone knows that peace talks are no longer possible, and the war of liberation is imperative. China must no longer be divided, and must complete the great unification.

    ? On various battlefields, Lao Jiang's army retreated steadily, and its power shrank severely, and it was basically powerless.

    Especially the establishment of our army's special forces has made Lao Jiang's army dizzy. This is a special warfare that is more powerful than simple guerrilla warfare and sparrow warfare. They have never encountered it before, and they don't know how to deal with it.

    Because the tactics of our army's special forces are more systematic and comprehensive than the tactics taught by the Munich Special Forces School in Germany, and the firepower configuration is more scientific and reasonable.

    If they hadn't been supported by the air force, they would have been defeated long ago, but now that Gao Peng and Zhang Ziying are here, their air force advantage is basically over.

    The chiefs retreated with peace of mind. After the four chiefs were all out, Gao Peng and Zhang Ziying each began to teach them martial arts.

    It is no problem at all to practice the Celestial Silkworm Magical Art and learn the eight postures in front of the Tathagata God's palm. As for the Wanfo Chaozong, there is no way, it will take at least 50 years of skill to practice it.

    Moreover, with fifty years of skill, it is only enough to deliver a single blow. After one move of Ten Thousand Buddhas Chaozong, it is basically powerless to fight again.

    However, in this ordinary world of martial arts, if you learn the eight postures in front of the Tathagata God's palm, you will basically be invincible in the world.

    Mr. Mao and Mr. Zhu learned the Tathagata God¡¯s Eight Forms in Front of Palm and the Seven-Spin Cut, plus Yan Xing Qianli Light Kung Fu, while Mr. Zhou and Mr. Liu practiced Tai Chi and Tai Chi Sword with Zhang Ziying, and of course, Ti Yunzong.

    Two months later, Gao Peng fulfilled his wish. Looking at Mr. Mao skimming the water on the Yellow River, Gao Peng laughed and called out the title "Iron Palm Water Drifting".

    Mr. Mao cooperated with Mr. Zhou. His eyes were fixed on the water surface, and he slapped his palm from time to time, causing a large ball of water to explode. At the same time, many big fish were also blown up.

    At this time, Mr. Zhou will use the Tai Chi cyclone to control the fish around him. After Mr. Zhou is surrounded by a large circle of fish, he will wave his hand and throw all the fish to the bank, and the bank of the Yellow River will start to crackle immediately.  drop fish.

    "Hahahaha" Mr. Mao and Mr. Zhou laughed happily. Mr. Mao turned over and tapped three times on the surface of the water, while Mr. Zhou tapped each other with his left and right feet. The two skimmed back to the shore from the river  .

    "Hey, comrades are lucky today. There are so many fish, how big a pot of fish soup will be boiled!" Boss Zhu joked to Mr. Mao and Mr. Zhou as he looked at the pile of fish piled up on the bank.

    Mr. Liu said: "However, if you do this once in a while, it's fine. If you come a few times, all the fish in the Yellow River will be eaten up by comrades."

    "Ha ha ha ha¡­¡­"

    Gao Peng shook his head with a broken smile, and said, "Using Tathagata's palm to fry fish, Chairman, are you serious?"?? play.  "

    Mr. Mao chuckled, and said: "There are no enemies here, and our martial arts are not the same. What can I do if I don't fry fish? It's not interesting if I don't use martial arts after learning it!"

    "Buzz"

    Just at this moment, everyone could only hear the sound of an airplane engine suddenly coming from the sky, and Qiqi's expression changed involuntarily.

    Zhang Ziying looked up at the bomber formation in the sky, with a half-smile expression on her face, and said: "Chairman, you see how many friends old Jiang has. You just thought you had no opponent, so he sent you so many targets."

    Gao Peng rolled his eyes and said: "Don't mess around, with the lightness of the chairman, they can't catch up with the bomber, stop talking nonsense, let's go, don't let these iron birds 'lay eggs', or the base will suffer losses  .¡±

    Zhang Ziying shrugged her shoulders, bent her legs slightly, leaped up and rushed up to the sky, with stellar energy surrounding her body, and Gao Peng's body glowed with a golden glow, and also rushed straight up at an extremely fast speed.  Speed, he used Fofei Xitian.

    Mr. Mao and Mr. Zhu were eager to try, but they were held back by Mr. Zhou, "Don't be impulsive, didn't you listen to Xiao Gao? Your light skills can't keep up with the speed of the plane, and your skills can't stop the heavy machine gun bullets on the plane."  .¡±

    Only then did the two of them restrain themselves, and walked to a safe place, Gongju looked up to the sky, watching the battle in the air.

    Gao Peng and Zhang Ziying are extremely fast, and the bombers of this era are not fast when they are fully loaded with ammunition. Many are not even as fast as the helicopters of later generations, and they are faster than sports cars.

    Gao Peng and Zhang Ziying faced the formation of bombers. These bombers were all dive bombers. Because the hit rate of horizontal bombers in this era has not improved, most of them are dive bombers.

    Although the dive bomber has a high hit rate, one of its biggest disadvantages is that it needs to lower its height and dive when bombing.

    This reduces the difficulty for Gao Peng and Zhang Ziying to attack them. After all, if they fly too high, they will consume much more skill.

    Just when the bomber formation was about to start diving and dropping bombs, what made all the bombers almost lose control.

    The pilots actually saw two silhouettes of a man and a woman flying up with their bodies, and even flew over them, which made their airborne machine guns completely useless.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 539 Entering the Peerless Divine Weapon

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Boom boom boom"

    The bombers in the sky exploded one after another in the air, like creating beautiful fireworks over Yan'an.

    The formation of fighter planes has not yet entered the range of Yan'an City, so the wreckage of those planes will not cause damage to Yan'an City.

    Shaanxi is sparsely populated, and the wreckage of the plane fell on the outskirts of the city without any impact on the people.

    There were twelve bombers in this formation. After five were destroyed by Gao Peng and Zhang Ziying, the pilots of the other planes immediately made their own choices. Among them, the pilots of three planes chose to parachute, and the other four planes were the fuselages.  One side, ready to turn around and run away.

    "Want to run? There are no doors, Ziying, destroy those three planes, and don't let them fall into Yan'an City."

    "clear."

    Zhang Ziying's toes were a little on the instep, and her speed was a little faster, which was a good amount of advance. She quickly kicked three times with her legs alternately, and three huge kicks flew out, rushing towards the front of the plane's falling path.

    "Boom boom boom"

    The three planes exploded in the air, and a little bit on the instep, Zhang Ziying turned around and looked at the four planes fleeing, but saw Gao Peng chasing after the four planes, with golden lights on his body, and the next moment, the golden lights seemed to turn into shock waves.  Spread to all around.

    "Boom boom boom boom"

    None of the four fighter planes was spared, and all of them exploded in the air. Boss Zhu, who was below, saw this and praised: "This trick of boundless Buddhism is used by a young master, and its power is truly earth-shattering!"

    Mr. Mao nodded, and said: "If we want to reach this level, I'm afraid we will have to practice hard for thirty years! Let's go! Go back, those three skydiving pilots have to send someone to 'invite' them back, these are three  Baby!"

    The others nodded in agreement. Planes are precious, but pilots are even more precious. Although they don't have their own planes yet, they will have them sooner or later. Although these pilots are useless, they can be used as instructors to teach students  Well!

    But they have to find a way to rescue their families from Chongqing, so that they can stay in Yan'an with peace of mind

    Since Lao Jiang's bomber formation was annihilated by the Yan'an Army that day, he never dared to send planes to bomb Yan'an. Twelve planes already caused Lao Jiang to bleed.

    So far, Yan'an has returned to its former peace, and the chiefs are still firmly in control of the war situation. The three major battles of Liaoshen, Huaihai, and Pingjin have been carried out ahead of schedule, and Lao Jiang's main force has basically been defeated.

    Gao Peng and Zhang Ziying did not care about the war situation, but began to teach the first batch of selected members of the Chinese dragon group.

    There were 300 members in the first batch of dragon group, among them, more than 200 people practiced Gao Peng's Buddhist martial arts, while only more than 80 people practiced Zhang Ziying's Taoist martial arts.

    After Gao Peng and the chiefs researched, out of consideration for their governance needs, they felt that it was not appropriate to spread the Celestial Silkworm Magical Art, so they used the Hunyuan Art as the basic martial art of the Dragon Group.

    In addition, 500 warriors with strong physique and solid bones but relatively mediocre aptitude were selected to practice Dragon Elephant Wisdom Kung Fu.

    There is also a group of special disciples, they are all the children of the chiefs, the boys teach them the Nine Suns Divine Kungfu, and the girls practice the Liangyi Heart-protecting Kungfu.

    However, when Gao Peng taught the boys the first class and explained the Nine Suns Divine Art, he warned them that without more than 30 years of skill, they must never try to break through the life and death gateway and practice the last level of the Nine Suns Divine Art.

    In addition, try to keep the child body for as long as possible, so that the entry of Jiuyang Divine Art will be very fast, and it may only take seventeen or eight years to accumulate enough Jiuyang Zhenqi for thirty years.

    Gao Peng and Zhang Ziying sowed the seeds of transforming this world into a world of high martial arts. As for how long it will take to bear fruit, it is not their concern, because the one-year rest period is over, and they each returned to the main god space

    After Gao Peng returned to the main god space, he looked at the remaining 110,000 reward points, and decided not to exchange time for training this time.

    His skills have basically reached a very high upper limit, and it is very difficult to go further, and his martial arts should also be top-notch in the martial arts stage, so it would be a waste of time to exchange them for practice.

    It's better to save up the reward points and exchange them for enough time to practice once you get the advanced exercises.

    And there is another advantage of keeping reward points, that is, you can prevent mission failure at any time, and you can avoid the reward points being negative and being obliterated due to mission failure.

    Having finally reached this point, he didn't want to capsize in the gutter and fall halfway.

    thinkAfter whitening, Gao Peng directly entered the world of Lu Ding Ji, and the three-month rest time should not be wasted.

    Lu Gaoxuan's research on corpse powder has yielded results, and it can be produced in large quantities. Gao Peng unceremoniously put a jar directly in the reincarnation table.

    Daming's technology is advancing with each passing day, and now the capital has begun to erect utility poles, and the next step is to lay power grids.

    Daming's technology is three hundred years ahead of the world. Gao Peng believes that in this world, Daming will become the world's hegemon in the future.

    Three months later, Gao Peng returned and went to My Special World again. Xiao Zhuang's TV series was finally completed. Once it was broadcast, the ratings were naturally overwhelming, and the film and television company established by Ma Qitong was also officially launched.

    Taking advantage of the victory, Xiao Zhuang pursued and immediately started filming the "Wolf Warrior" series and "I Am Special Forces 2". Gao Peng accompanied Xiao Zhuang to work on the script for a month, and then returned.

    The rest time of the ten-day Lord God space passed quickly, and the next reincarnation was about to begin. Since this reincarnation did not complete the task, Gao Peng knew nothing about the next reincarnation.

    However, as the saying goes, there is food at home, there is no panic in the heart, and Daoist is bold, so Gao Peng didn't have any worries about the next reincarnation, and stepped into the beam of transmission light calmly

    After regaining consciousness, Gao Peng found that it was in a forest. Then he looked at his attire and touched the top of his head. Gao Peng secretly heaved a sigh of relief. It was finally not the braid that disgusted him.

    Gao Peng was dressed in a strong outfit at this time, a blue long gown with a belt around the waist, a hair tie on his head casually tied with a ponytail.

    Judging from the attire, it should be in the Ming Dynasty, because in the Tang and Song dynasties, except for beggars, most people would put their hair up in a bun, but the hairstyle of the people in the Ming Dynasty was more casual.

    The information on the reincarnation table quickly confirmed Gao Peng's guess, but this time, there was no faction selection task.

    Gao Peng understood in his heart that the related world has influence on certain things. This time there is no camp choice, probably because he has already made a choice in another world.

    The World of Reincarnation: "New Jade Blood Sword"

    Reincarnation Mode: Experience Mode

    Note: This world is a martial arts world, and all types of rear-loading firearms and technological weapons are prohibited.

    Gao Peng's eyes flickered slightly. There are several versions of Jade Blood Sword, but according to his current strength estimation, this is probably the Hong Kong version with the highest force value. If this is the case, it will be very valuable.

    The Golden Snake Sword that "reflects the light of the moon, kills with the light of the sword, has thousands of troops and horses, is unrivaled", is definitely a peerless magic weapon, if you can get it (Remember this website website: www.hlnovel.com  com

 Chapter 540 Kill

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Task 1, to quell party disputes. At the end of the Ming Dynasty, the Donglin Party was a group of scholar-bureaucrats who did not have much political foresight and lacked the ability to govern the country. Compared with other local party members, the Donglin Party had more  Nothing less than that.

    The Donglin Party provoked the dispute between the party and the prison, which was a serious disaster. It bears an inescapable historical responsibility for the decline and fall of the Ming Dynasty. To quell the dispute between the party and the prison, 30,000 reward points will be awarded for the completion of the mission, and 30,000 reward points will be deducted for mission failure.

    Task 2: Eradicate traitors and traitors. The eunuchs, represented by Wei Zhongxian, have caused chaos in the government and harmed the world. As an important party in the party's struggle, not dying is not enough for the common people to be angry. Eradicate the eunuchs who have caused disasters to the world. After completing the task, you will get 20,000 reward points.  20,000 reward points will be deducted for task failure,

    Mission 3: Putting down the rebellion, the thief Li Zicheng killed the creditor because he didn¡¯t pay back his debts, and then his wife had an affair with others, so he killed his wife again.  also bear the inescapable responsibility.

    Destroy Li Zicheng's rebels, kill at least 5,000 rebels, get 10,000 reward points for completing the task, get 2 extra reward points for each more kill, deduct 2 reward points for each less kill, and get 10,000 reward points for killing Li Zicheng.

    ? Mission 4: Fend off the enemy from the outside. The Ming Dynasty has internal and external troubles. The Manchu Tartars are staring at our Daming country. To defend the Ming Dynasty, it is duty-bound to eliminate the Manchu Tartars and keep the enemy out of the country.

    Kill at least 2,000 Tartar soldiers, and get 10,000 reward points for completing the task, and get 5 extra reward points for each additional kill, and deduct 5 reward points for each less kill.

    Note: At the end of the task, the reward points will be wiped out with negative numbers.

    After reading the task information, Gao Peng clenched his fists suddenly, his eyes flickered with murderous aura, and he shouted: "Okay, good task, if I don't complete the task more than five times this time, I will never give up.  "

    There is nothing to say about these four tasks, just one word - kill.

    To quell the dispute between the party and the prison?  I'm sorry, the difficulty is too high, Gao Peng said he was not interested, and he didn't have the patience to guide the change slowly.

    So he decided to adopt the simplest method, that is to kill, to kill all the people who participated in the dispute between the party and the prison. If there are no people, there will naturally be no cronies.

    That's right, the so-called Donglin Party, Qi Party, Chu Party, Xuan Party, Kun Party, and Zhejiang Party are not political parties, but cronies.

    These people are good at internal strife, but short at governing the country and the army. To put it bluntly, they have nothing but farts.  will do.

    If it is said that eunuchs are harmful to the country, then these cronies are harmful to the country. There are differences, but in Gao Peng's view, they all deserve to die.

    As for killing all these people, what about the government?  That doesn't matter, if you want great order after the chaos, there will definitely be labor pains. There are many talented people in the world, and you will have everything after just a few imperial examinations.

    Therefore, there is nothing to say about this experience, just let go of the killing, but before that, you must deal with the traitors in Wenjiazhuang who had fornicated the Manchu Tartars, and get the Golden Snake Sword at the same time.

    With the help of the Golden Snake Sword, it is much easier for him to kill. The Golden Snake Sword is in the hands of Mr. Jin Snake, it is like a pearl covered in dust, and it is his Achilles heel to go crazy when it comes to thunderstorms.

    And this reincarnation, if it wasn't for Gao Peng to win the Golden Snake Sword, it can be said that it basically has nothing to do with the main plot, so he doesn't have to worry about whether the protagonist is not the protagonist.

    In the end, Yuan Chengzhi was going to help Li Zicheng's Dashun Army fight Daming, so if they really met on the battlefield in the future, he would never show mercy to his subordinates.

    As for his later master, Ah Jiu well, this is really troublesome.

    Although they are not in the same world, Gao Peng is very clear that they are the same person, and Nine Difficulties can be said to be a turning point in Gao Peng's force value, and even changed his fate to a certain extent.

    Without the Hunyuan Kungfu taught by her, his path of reincarnation would have been even more difficult. At least in the Great Wall World, it would not be so easy for him to get so many reward points.

    Not to mention killing Ihara Akechi and other applicants who are a huge threat to him in the Three Kingdoms World. Without the support of Hunyuan Kungfu, his best result is to pass the assessment world honestly, and how dare he fight Ihara Akechi?  idea?  Not to mention meeting Zhang Ziying and passing on the Nine Suns Divine Art.

    Even if the strength of the Tathagata God's Palm world has made a huge leap, it will definitely be left far away by Akechi Ihara and others. In the end, he still cannot escape death and cannot reach the end at all.

    Therefore, he has a special feeling for Nine Difficulties.??Nine difficulties more than ten years ago, Gao Peng naturally regarded her as his master from the bottom of his heart, so he wanted to change the fate of Ah Jiu in this world.

    She changed his fate, he pays her back once, it's fair, isn't it?

    Having made a decision, Gao Peng walked out of the woods, and soon saw an official road, and walked along the official road. He didn't know where he was, so he could only walk casually based on his feeling.

    After walking forward for about half an hour, Gao Peng's ears moved, and a vague breath and chewing sound came over, and his heart couldn't help but move.

    Walking in the direction from which the voice came from, and walking a distance of tens of feet, he saw a watermelon field. Gao Peng was a little speechless. Who the hell is so talented to grow watermelons in the woods? Could it be that the soil quality here is better?

    Walking to the side of the melon field, the sound of chewing and swallowing became clearer. A circle of taro was planted around the melon field, and the large taro leaves just formed a circle of natural shacks.

    In this hot summer day, if you lie in the taro leaves, pick a watermelon and take a few bites, that would be quite pleasant.

    No, there is a brother who probably has the same idea as Gao Peng is doing this.

    Gao Peng raised his voice and shouted to the melon field: "The one inside is the owner's house? I want to buy a watermelon to quench my thirst. I wonder if this watermelon is for sale?"

    As soon as Gao Peng finished speaking, he saw a dark-faced young man in his twenties who looked like he was sitting up. He was wearing a dark blue gown and a pupa hat on his head. He was holding half a watermelon in his hand and was scooping it up with a wooden spoon.  eat.

    He looked at Gao Peng, saw that he was upright in green, with a smile on his face, and said: "I am not the owner of the melon field. If you want to eat melons, brother, you only need to put down the money and eat as much as you want."

    Gao Peng smiled when he heard the words, stepped forward a few steps, walked to the side of the man, squatted down, and saw a taro leaf with a handful of copper coins on the side of the man.

    Immediately smiled at the man and said: "Brother is open and aboveboard, I admire you."

    After speaking, he put his hand into his bosom, took out a piece of broken silver from the reincarnation watch, and put it on the taro leaf, then walked to the melon patch, picked a pleasing watermelon, carried it to the  The man sat down next to him.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 541 Pampering and Favoring

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Gao Peng picked a slightly larger taro leaf and spread it on the ground. He held the watermelon in his left hand, and pointed his right hand together to form a knife. He spit out his inner strength slightly, and the Qi of the seven-spin knife condensed on the edge of his palm.

    The man next to Gao Peng's expression froze, he stopped eating melons, his whole body tensed up, and he was slightly on guard.

    Gao Peng condensed the saber energy, but did not emit it, so he used his palm as a knife, cut the watermelon into small even pieces, and put them on the taro leaves, then picked up a piece and ate it.

    "Well, good melons, I didn't expect the watermelons grown in the woods to taste better than the watermelons grown in the fields."

    Only then did the man relax again, secretly admiring Gao Peng's skill in his heart, after hearing what he said, he smiled, and said: "It's fate to meet each other. I'm Yuan Chengzhi, and I haven't asked for advice."

    Gao Peng replied casually: "I'm Gao Peng, please advise."

    Both of them had watermelons in their hands, so they didn't cup their fists to salute, but such a casual attitude made Yuan Chengzhi feel comfortable.

    "Brother Gao has such profound skills at such a young age, I admire you." After Yuan Chengzhi finished speaking, he scooped a spoonful of watermelon and chewed it in his mouth.

    Gao Peng smiled, swallowed the watermelon in his mouth, and said, "What's the point of making a fool of yourself? Seeing Brother Yuan's integrity, he seems to be a member of the Gongmen?"

    Yuan Chengzhi said with admiration: "Brother Gao has good eyesight, but I don't know where Brother Gao is going when he passes by here?"

    Gao Peng turned his head to look at him, and said with a smile, "Is this Brother Yuan's professional habit? When you meet strangers, you have to check them?"

    Yuan Chengzhi laughed, and said: "Brother Gao is worrying too much, I'm just asking casually."

    Gao Peng shrugged his shoulders and said: "I heard that Wenjiazhuang held a hero meeting, so I'm going down to join in the fun. Since brother Yuan is here, he is also going to Wenjiazhuang, right?"

    Yuan Chengzhi was stunned, nodded, and said: "Exactly, I'm going down to arrest a prisoner."

    Gao Peng pretended to be surprised and said: "A prisoner? How can there be a prisoner in Wenjiazhuang that my brother wants to arrest?"

    When Yuan Chengzhi heard the words, he said solemnly: "The criminal I want to arrest is the golden snake man who has killed countless people."

    Gao Peng laughed dumbfounded, and said: "Brother, do you want to capture Mr. Golden Snake? I'm afraid it's a bit difficult. I heard that Mr. Golden Snake is extremely skilled in martial arts, and there are few people in the world who can match him."

    "Either you are the arrester with the highest martial arts in your yamen, or you have offended your immediate boss, so he deliberately sent you to do this job that narrowly escaped death."

    Yuan Chengzhi shook his head with a smile when he heard the words, and said: "Brother Gao's words are humorous, but he is also very wise. However, I have a duty to do it, and I have to do it if it is difficult. If I die because of this, it is because I am not good at learning.  Can't blame others."

    Gao Peng was silent for a few breaths after hearing this, and then he sighed: "If everyone in the court is as loyal as Brother Yuan and puts life and death aside, how can our Ming Dynasty become what it is today?"

    This topic is a bit heavy, and Yuan Chengzhi is not easy to answer, but Gao Peng's feelings of worrying about the country and the people made Yuan Chengzhi admire him.

    The two were silent, just eating their own melons. After a while, the two suddenly heard the sound of clanging weapons behind them. It was someone fighting here, and the sound of fighting was getting closer.

    Neither of them moved. Gao Peng glanced at Yuan Chengzhi in surprise. This guy is a little too calm, right?

    Immediately couldn't help but said: "Brother Yuan, it seems that someone is fighting, why don't you go and see?"

    Yuan Chengzhi said helplessly: "This road is the only way to Wenjiazhuang. Recently, people from the world often pass by at the hero meeting. I have seen this kind of battle a lot along the way, and I have seen it all."

    "oops¡­¡­"

    As soon as Yuan Chengzhi finished speaking, he heard a cry of pain from far to near. The next moment, a figure flew over their heads and fell into the watermelon field, crushing several watermelons.

    Fortunately, the soil in the ground was soft, and he was cushioned by watermelons, so the fall was not heavy.

    Holding a long knife in his hand, the man took a breath and was about to turn over and get up, but when he saw Yuan Chengzhi and Gao Peng sitting under the taro leaves, he was shocked and shouted: "There are even accomplices."

    After speaking, he slashed at Yuan Chengzhi with a knife. Yuan Chengzhi sat here and ate watermelon without provoking anyone or provoking anyone. This man slashed at him indiscriminately.

    Immediately, he was also a little angry. He swung his left foot and kicked him on the wrist holding the knife, kicking his hand holding the knife away. Then he kicked with his right foot and hit the man's chest.

    "Ahhh"

    The man flew out again sadly, and this time he flew higher and farther than before, Gao Peng couldn't help butHe sighed, "Good leg strength."

    Yuan Chengzhi smiled, stood up with the watermelon in his hand and looked back. After seeing the situation in the field, he threw the watermelon in his hand, kicked it on the watermelon, and then jumped out.

    "Papa papa"

    "ah¡­¡­"

    "Ouch"

    There was a crackling sound, followed by screams of pain one after another. Gao Peng swallowed the last bite of the watermelon in his hand, threw away the rind, and then stood up and walked out of the taro bush.

    Looking closely, I saw that in the open space behind the watermelon field, there were more than a dozen people dressed in the same clothes lying on the ground at this time. Except for Yuan Chengzhi, the only one who was still standing was a delicate, beautiful, and fair-skinned girl.  beautiful woman.

    Seeing that besides Yuan Chengzhi, another person emerged from the taro bushes, and he immediately turned his head and looked over curiously.

    She looked about sixteen or seventeen years old, her eyes were shining brightly, her bones were turning around non-stop, and she had a clever and weird look.

    Gao Peng was secretly amused, he never thought that his master was like Huang Rong when he was young, she was an elf-like woman, and there was an involuntary look of doting in his eyes.

    Needless to say, that woman is naturally the Nine Difficulties of later generations, and today's Ajiu, Princess Changping Zhu Yuxi.

    Ah Jiu suddenly noticed the look in Gao Peng's eyes, and couldn't help but be puzzled, who is this person?  Why do you look like this when you see me?  This kind of look I seem to have only seen it in the eyes of the queen mother.

    Although Gao Peng was staring at her straight at the moment, she didn't feel any disgust in her heart. Being looked at with a doting look, no one would feel disgusted!

    "So many people bully a little girl, what kind of hero is he?" Yuan Chengzhi shouted righteously.

    A guy lying on the ground who seemed to be the leader of the group held his chest and shouted, "What kind of girl is she? She's a gangster."

    Another person beside him echoed: "We escorted Xueshan Frog to Beijing, but she robbed and beat people, a heinous crime."

    "Hahahaha" As soon as the man finished speaking, Gao Peng burst into laughter.

    Yuan Chengzhi looked at Gao Peng in confusion, and asked, "Why are you laughing, Brother Gao?"

    Ah Jiu also looked at Gao Peng inexplicably, but saw Gao Peng smiling and shaking his head, pointing at the person lying on the ground, and said: "Brother Yuan, look, this group of people are all big and three thick, and they don't seem to be weak  , if it weren't for a master like you, Brother Yuan, it wouldn't be easy to deal with them, right?"

    "But they tell you that such a delicate little girl of sixteen or seventeen is a gangster who came to rob them all by herself, don't you think it's ridiculous?"

    "Are you idiots, or do you think we are idiots? On the contrary, I think it's because you saw this little girl's good looks, and you just took a look at it, and your intentions were wrong."

    "Who knows that this girl has martial arts on her body, you kicked the iron plate, and now you are here to bite back."

    After listening to Gao Peng's words, Ah Jiu immediately smiled, and hurriedly echoed: "That's right, that's it." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 542 Willing to be an enemy of the whole world for you

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "No! We escorted the Snow Mountain Frog and walked well. She suddenly jumped out to rob. There was an old man with her just now, and she was not alone." The leaders who had just helped each other to stand up shouted.

    Yuan Chengzhi took out a token and held it in his hand, and said to Ah Jiu: "I am Yuan Chengzhi, a police officer from Tongzhou. Is what they said true?"

    Ajiu tilted her head delicately, and said with a smile: "Well! This is a complete misunderstanding, originally I was"

    Speaking of this, Ah Jiuka paused, and continued: "No, no, it's the two of them Uh No, actually Oh, I don't even know what I'm going to say."

    Ah Jiu looked at Gao Peng with an innocent face. Gao Peng looked at Ah Jiu who had a small aggrieved expression.  I was too scared to speak.¡±

    The grievance on Ah Jiu's face became even stronger when he heard the words, who knew that the leader took out a token larger than Yuan Chengzhi's token from his arms, and shouted arrogantly to Yuan Chengzhi: "Hey, we are Jinyiwei!"  , you have to trust us!"

    But they saw that Yuan Chengzhi was just a small catcher. Although his martial arts were higher than them, his position was much lower. They didn't take him seriously at the moment, thinking that if he spoke, he had to do it.

    Yuan Chengzhi's expression froze, and he looked at Ah Jiu subconsciously, but Gao Peng sneered and said, "What? Now whoever is the official is right, right? Okay! I also have a token here."

    After Gao Peng finished speaking, he put his hand into his arms, took out the gold medal that he had been granted by Jiu Nan to him in the world of Lu Ding Ji, and faced the two Jin Yiwei leaders.

    The faces of the two Jinyiwei leaders changed drastically, and they exclaimed in unison: "Gold medal from the emperor."

    Immediately they all clasped their fists together and bowed, "See my lord."

    When Yuan Chengzhi and Ah Jiu saw this, their expressions also changed. Ah Jiu subconsciously ran to Gao Peng, and carefully looked at the gold medal, especially at the four corners.

    Immediately there was a clear look in his eyes, this is really a real imperial gold medal, holding this gold medal can pass unimpeded in the palace.

    Ah Jiu turned around Gao Peng's face with a strange expression, who is he?  Why have I never seen it?  With his appearance, if he is a person who often walks in the palace, it is impossible for me not to have seen him!

    Gao Peng put the gold medal back into his arms, and said calmly: "Then, who should Brother Yuan trust now?"

    "This" The two leaders looked at each other, but they didn't know how to answer, and they felt aggrieved.

    Gao Peng snorted coldly when he saw this, and said: "Don't say I'm partial to others, now I'll give you a chance, you just said that you were with this girl, and there was an old man, you can describe the appearance of that old man to me."

    The eyes of the two leaders lit up, and they hurriedly described the old man's appearance one by one, but Gao Peng looked up to the sky and laughed long after hearing it, making everyone puzzled.

    After Gao Peng finished laughing, he said: "You mean, the invincible fist belongs to Xin Shu and belongs to the hero, who will come to rob you a few frogs? If it is really the hero who makes the move, you can still stand here intact?"

    Yuan Chengzhi was stunned, and looked at Gao Peng in astonishment, Ah Jiu also widened his beautiful eyes, and looked at Gao Peng in disbelief.

    No way?  Just by hearing someone describe his appearance, can he immediately tell that that person is the master?  What is the origin of this guy?

    Gao Peng waved to a few people and said: "Okay, I have to hurry to Wenjiazhuang, I don't have time to listen to your nonsense, you go!"

    The two chiefs of Jinyiwei looked at each other, a deep look of aggrieved flashed in their eyes, but they had no choice but to offend the person holding the imperial gold medal, so they had no choice but to leave the woods with a group of subordinates in desperation  .

    As soon as Ah Jiu heard that Gao Peng said he was going to Wenjiazhuang, his eyes lit up immediately, and he asked in surprise, "Are you going to Wenjiazhuang? My master said that there will be a hero meeting over there. There will be many martial arts masters.  Like, you take me with you!"

    Gao Peng glanced at her with a smile that was not a smile, and said, "Your master? Don't tell me, your master is the hero of Invincible Fist!"

    I don't know why, facing Gao Peng, Ah Jiu trusts him inexplicably, and doesn't want to lie to him. After hearing his question, she tilted her head and said, "Yes! My master is Gui Daxia, what's wrong?"

    Yuan Chengzhi on the side looked at Ah Jiu speechlessly, this girl is the apprentice of the senior brother, my nephew?  Is this a big joke?  The legendary flood rushed the Dragon King Temple, and I actually ran into it.

    Gao Peng shook his head with a broken smile and said, "NoWell, it's no wonder that you have such a good skill at such a young age, even a dozen Jin Yiwei can't take you down.  "

    Ah Jiu raised her head proudly when she heard the words, and said: "Of course, the master is powerful, and the apprentice must have good aptitude!"

    Gao Peng chuckled, looked at her dotingly, and suddenly asked: "By the way, didn't you come with your master? Where is your master?"

    Ah Jiu said helplessly: "How would I know? There was another group of people who came to snatch the snow mountain frog just now, and Master chased them."

    Gao Peng stared, and said: "So, are you really here to rob?"

    "Uh" Only then did Ah Jiu realize that he had slipped his tongue. He subconsciously glanced at Yuan Chengzhi, but suddenly realized that he looked at him in the same way as the person in front of him, which made Ah Jiu feel dissatisfied.  untie.

    What's wrong with these two guys?  Why do you look at me like you are looking at your own child?  Is this girl really so cute?

    Immediately turning his head to look at Gao Peng awkwardly, he said weakly: "My teacher's brain is broken because of the stimulation, so I came here with my master to grab the snow-mountain frog, and I plan to use it to treat my teacher's illness. Youwon't catch me  Bar?"

    After hearing this, Gao Peng suddenly made a movement that surprised Ah Jiu. He stretched out his hand and gently rubbed Ah Jiu's hair, and said in a very gentle voice: "No, even if everyone in the world wants to arrest you, I will  I will also fight against the whole world for you."

    "" Ah Jiu froze in place when she heard this. She grew up so old, and she had never heard anyone say such a thing to her, and an inexplicable feeling slowly rose in her heart.

    Gao Peng knew how damaging this sentence was to girls, especially to girls in ancient times. Seeing Ah Jiu's appearance, he just smiled and said, "Okay, let's go! Go to Wenjiazhuang  .¡±

    After finishing speaking, he looked at Yuan Chengzhi and said with a smile: "Brother Yuan, do you want to go with me?"

    Yuan Chengzhi said happily: "Okay!"

    Ah Jiu looked at Yuan Chengzhi triumphantly, and said, "Aren't you arresting me?"

    Yuan Chengzhi laughed and said: "Brother Gao has already said that he is willing to be an enemy of the whole world for you. I am not his opponent, so I will not humiliate myself."

    Ah Jiu walked between the two of them, and said happily: "By the way, I don't know your names yet?"

    "My name is Yuan Chengzhi."

    "This is Gao Peng." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 543: The Golden Snake Lord

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The three of them walked side by side, with Ah Jiu chattering in the middle, but it was not too boring. After walking for about half an hour, the three of them stopped in unison.

    Ah Jiu said inexplicably: "Who is so boring? Playing the piano in the woods?"

    With a faint smile on the corner of Gao Peng's mouth, he said: "This is not an ordinary piano sound. It sounds like a signal. It is somewhat meaningful to use the piano sound to issue instructions."

    That's right, just a few breaths before, there was a rush of piano sounds in the woods. Gao Peng knew that it was the people from the Five Poison Sect who had arrived to snatch the things of Mr. Golden Snake. These guys really didn't know what to do.

    Ah Jiu said with bright eyes: "Could it be that there are martial arts masters fighting here? Come on, let's take a look."

    "Okay! Let's go." Gao Peng had nothing to do, and after finishing speaking, he grabbed Ah Jiu's arm, a faint golden light glowed on his body, and he jumped up, without any help, and flew away in the direction of the sound of the piano.

    "Wow, wow, Brother Gao, you are shining"

    "Hey, Brother Gao" Looking at the figures of Gao Peng and Ah Jiu who disappeared into the forest in an instant, Yuan Chengzhi sighed helplessly, and another problem was about to arise.

    However, they walked together all the way, and they were considered together, and Ah Jiu was still his nephew, so he couldn't just leave without hesitation.

    Gao Peng's knife energy used to cut watermelons before, and this miraculous lightness skill made him understand that Gao Peng's martial arts skills were beyond what he could imagine, but he still left without worrying.

    The rivers and lakes are dangerous, and the means of the people in the rivers and lakes are countless, and they are hard to guard against. Sometimes martial arts cannot decide everything.

    Thinking of this, Yuan Chengzhi also jumped up, borrowed strength from the trees in the forest, and flew towards the direction where Gao Peng and the two left.

    "Wow, the weather is changing and the trees are sad. It really is a big battle between martial arts masters." Ah Jiu and Gao Peng stood on a branch, watching the battle in front of them, and exclaimed excitedly.

    Gao Peng rolled his eyes speechlessly. Originally, their arrival didn't attract anyone's attention, so they just stood and watched the show.

    Her coquettish cry immediately attracted everyone's attention to her, but others ignored her for the time being.

    After a while, Yuan Chengzhi followed. Seeing that Gao Peng and Ah Jiu were both on the tree, he also jumped and stood on another tree next to them.

    The situation at this time is obvious. A group of people in Miao costumes are besieging a handsome man in a black robe and a long wooden box on his back.

    Those Miao people must be members of the Five Poison Sect. The force value of this world is indeed higher than other versions of the world.

    In the mid-air not far from the battle group, two female members of the Five Poison Sect were holding a soft sedan, hovering in mid-air, and the sound of the piano came from there.

    Gao Peng cast his eyes on the man in black who was besieged by dozens of Poison Cultists but still managed to do his job with ease. To be more precise, he cast his eyes on the long wooden box on his back.

    The man in black is naturally the Golden Snake Lord Xia Xueyi, and on his back is the world's number one magic weapon, the Golden Snake Sword.

    Even if Mr. Golden Snake doesn't have the Golden Snake Sword in his hand, he is still a first-class master in this world. His attainments in boxing and feet are also not low, and his skills are profound.

    The Golden Snake Lord's figure was erratic like a water snake, and as he swung his palms, the members of the Five Poison Cult were sent flying one after another.

    This set of palm moves is fierce and weird, and the moves are dangerous, but it is the "Golden Snake Swimming Palm" realized by Mr. Golden Snake from the movement of water snakes swimming in the water.

    During the fight, a red spider web suddenly bloomed among several trees. Four figures descended from the sky and floated in front of the spider web.

    Gao Peng narrowed his eyes slightly, that woman should be He Hongyao of the Five Poisons Sect, and saw several female disciples floating in front of her, holding a red rope in their hands, and a steel made of steel was tied to the end of the rope.  spider.

    Seeing the opportunity, the four female congregants raised their hands and threw the spider head, which was caught on the wooden box behind Mr. Golden Snake. Mr. Golden Snake was furious.  The congregation were involuntarily drawn towards Mr. Golden Snake.

    The four of them were startled, they unfolded their movements, and jumped over the head of Mr. Golden Snake. Mr. Jin Snake did not fight with them, but he jumped up and kicked the four of them to the ground with a swing of his legs.

    At this moment, a member of the Five Poisons sect took advantage of the unpreparedness of the Golden Snake Man, grabbed the four ropes from behind him, and pulled the wooden box away from the back of the Golden Snake Man.

    King Golden Snake turned around and slapped the congregation with his palm. In front of his palm, the congregation threw the wooden box and hung it on a branch of a tree.

      The sound of the zither suddenly became urgent, and the members of the Five Poisons sect even more crazily stepped forward to pester Mr. Jin Snake, regardless of their own safety, as if they were desperate for their lives.

    There was a hint of surprise on Gao Peng's face, and he said: "I understand, the piano sound should be a hypnotic sound wave skill, which can make the five poisons believers lose their fear and pain, and fear death."

    Ah Jiu exclaimed: "So amazing?"

    After the members of the Five Poisons entangled the Golden Snake Lord, another four members rushed up the tree very quickly, ready to take down the wooden box containing the Golden Snake Sword. Gao Peng snorted coldly, raised his hand, and slapped the tree.  Tree.

    "Boom"

    "Wow"

    "ah¡­¡­"

    That palm directly slapped the four people who climbed up the tree into the air, the tree broke in half, and the wooden box fell down.

    Mr. Jin Snake looked back at Gao Peng in surprise, seeing that he just sent flying those Five Poison Sect members to prevent them from getting the wooden box, but he didn't intend to go forward to snatch it, so he was secretly relieved.

    "Wow, Brother Gao, what a powerful palm splitting. It's so powerful from such a distance. It's so powerful. Can you teach me?" Ah Jiu turned to look at Gao Peng with bright eyes.

    Gao Peng spread his hands and said: "You can't learn my martial arts, because each of them requires deep internal support to perform them. You don't have enough skill, so you can't learn them."

    "Oh! That's it!" Ah Jiu lowered her head in disappointment.

    "However, I can teach you a powerful internal and light exercise first. If you work hard enough, you will be able to practice to the level of a first-class master in the world in ten years. In fact, your master can also teach this exercise, but you probably haven't passed it on yet.  .¡±

    After hearing Gao Peng's second sentence, Ah Jiu immediately became excited again, "Okay, okay! Thank you Brother Gao, but my master can do it too? What kind of exercises?"

    Gao Peng glanced at Yuan Chengzhi from the corner of his eyes, the corner of his mouth was slightly hooked up, and he said casually: "Hunyuan Gong!"

    Sure enough, when Yuan Chengzhi heard the words "Hunyuan Gong", his eyes widened and he looked at Gao Peng in amazement.

    Ah Jiu said coquettishly: "Hunyuan Kung Fu, it's very powerful when you hear it."

    "Hehe, of course it's powerful. This is your master's bottom-of-the-box kungfu. He can achieve the title of Shenquan Invincible, except that his 'Breaking Jade Fist' is really powerful. The most important thing is that it is supported by Hunyuan Kungfu."

    "Without the profound Hunyuan Zhenqi as the foundation, no matter how powerful the Poyu Fist is, it will not be able to exert its due power. If you want to learn from him, it will not be so easy!"

    Ah Jiu said with a full face of emotion: "Brother Gao, you are so kind to me."

    Gao Peng rolled his eyes and said, "Okay! You don't have to play this game with me. Others don't understand you, but I still don't? You are not the kind of person who puts emotions on your face."

    "Uh" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 544 The Disappearing Golden Snake Sword

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The wooden box fell to the ground, He Hongyao's eyes lit up, she jumped out and ran towards the wooden box, the Golden Snake Lord's gaze was fixed, his body was like a swimming snake, he swerved around and around to avoid the five poisonous sects who besieged him,  He kicked up and kicked He Hongyao's belly.

    "ah¡­¡­"

    He Hongyao whimpered in pain and flew back backwards. However, while flying, he raised his hand and threw out the red rope with the iron spider on it, and caught it on the wooden box.

    At the same time, the sound of the piano in the soft sedan paused, and in the next second, it became more rapid and high-pitched. The sound of the piano was connected together, revealing a sense of murderous intent.

    Seeing those members of the Five Poison Sect who had been knocked to the ground by the Golden Snake Lord suddenly stood up, and became lively again, and each of them had red eyes, rushing towards the Golden Snake Lord like a madman.

    He Hongyao snatched the wooden box and was about to evacuate, but suddenly heard a clear voice from beside him, "Where are you going?"

    "Um?"

    "Hoo"

    "Uh"

    But it was Gao Peng, his body was glowing with golden light at this moment, his right palm was facing He Hongyao, and raging flames spewed out from his palm, burning all the red spider webs around He Hongyao, the Kunlun Flaming Palm showed its power for the first time.

    He Hongyao's body was on fire, so he didn't even care about the Golden Snake Sword. He slapped the flames on his body frantically with both hands, and fell to the ground, rolling back and forth on the ground. The wooden box containing the Golden Snake Sword had already fallen into Gao Peng's hands.

    The complexion of Mr. Golden Snake changed slightly. Gao Peng's martial arts had already been intuitively displayed in front of Mr. Golden Snake through his several shots. The wooden box fell into his hands, which is quite bad!

    The reincarnation watch on Gao Peng's wrist flickered for a moment, but Gao Peng held the wooden box and floated in mid-air as if nothing had happened, and said loudly: "In broad daylight, the sky is bright, it is a heinous crime to gather people to rob, brother Yuan, don't you care?  "

    "Uh" Yuan Chengzhi sighed helplessly, jumped off the branch, raised the token in his hand, and shouted: "I am Yuan Chengzhi, the Tongzhou arrester, everyone, follow me back to the Yamen."

    However, no one was bothering him, so what should he do anyway, Yuan Chengzhi was ignored by others, and couldn't help feeling annoyed, put away his token, joined the battle group, and knocked down three people in an instant with a wave of his palms.

    Gao Peng looked at the situation in the arena, and there was an inexplicable smile on the corner of his mouth, but the smile was fleeting, and then he shouted to Mr. Jin Snake: "Brother in black, take good care of your things, don't let him go  lost."

    After speaking, he threw the wooden box towards Mr. Jin Snake, who was very surprised. Is this guy really a gentleman, or does he not know what it is?

    The Golden Snake Langjun knocked down two members of the Five Poison Sect who were entangled with him, and was about to turn around to catch the Golden Snake Sword, but at this moment, a figure rushed over from the side, holding the wooden box in his arms  .

    However, the place where he landed was a burrow, which was formed when the Five Poison Sect members escaped from the ground. Seeing the man holding the wooden box and getting into the burrow, Mr. Golden Snake's expression changed wildly.

    However, the sound of the zither became more and more urgent, and the members of the Five Poisons Cult became even more frantic. Mr. Golden Snake was besieged, and he was extremely anxious.

    Seeing this, Gao Peng was furious, and shouted: "You are so brave, die!"

    With a loud shout, Gao Peng slashed out a seven-swirling saber qi at the soft sedan.

    "Wow"

    "Well¡­¡­"

    The soft sedan chair was split in two, and the sound of the piano stopped abruptly, because the Yaoqin had been broken in two and fell to the ground.

    "Walk."

    A person flew out of the sedan chair. Her face was covered with a black veil, but she couldn't see her face clearly. She clutched her left shoulder, and blood dripped down the iron hook of her left hand. She was already injured.

    Seeing that the wooden box was already in hand, there was no need to entangle with Mr. Golden Snake, so she immediately turned around and flew away, but before leaving, she took a deep look at Gao Peng.

    Those members of the Five Poisons sect who had besieged Mr. Jin Snake and Yuan Chengzhi frantically, seemed to have lost their souls, and suddenly they all fell limp to the ground, lifeless.

    It turned out that they had been seriously injured a long time ago, but they were controlled by the weird sound of the piano. They didn't even feel pain, and their injuries were suppressed.

    How high is the martial arts of Mr. Golden Snake?  How could it be possible to fight for such a long time without a single person dying?  Seeing this scene at this moment, it suddenly dawned on him that these people had been beaten to death by him long ago, but they were controlled by the weird piano sound and turned into walking corpses.

    King Golden Snake didn't dare to procrastinate any longer, he jumped into the hole and disappeared, the remaining members of the Five Poisons sect threw up a cloud of red mist in the field, and fled away one after another.

    "Hold your breath, this is the Five Poisons God Mist." Gao Peng reminded Yuan Chengzhi.??, Piaofei flew in front of Ah Jiu, waved his palm lightly, and blew away all the fog of the five poisonous gods in front of him, and none of them could get close to them.

    Yuan Chengzhi held his breath and retreated out of the poisonous fog. Gao Peng and Ajiu jumped off the branches. Ajiu couldn't help admiring: "It's wonderful, it's so wonderful, this trip really didn't come in vain."

    Gao Peng rubbed Ah Jiu's hair, smiled slightly, and said to Yuan Chengzhi: "Brother Yuan, let's go!"

    Yuan Chengzhi smiled bitterly: "Brother Gao, sometimes things can't just look at the surface. In fact, the government can't control this matter today."

    Gao Pengyun said calmly: "Is that so? I thought that the whole world is the land of the king, and the shore of the land is the king's minister. As long as it happens in the Ming Dynasty, the government can take care of it!"

    "" Yuan Chengzhi was speechless. This brother Gao is good at everything, but he seems to be a little simple. There is a difference between not caring and not being able to control. Some things are not that the government can't control, but they can't control at all.

    It's very simple. Take the Five Poison Sect just now as an example. The sum of the arrests in the Tongzhou Yamen is not as many as others, and the martial arts of the arresters are not as high as others. How to deal with it?

    Gao Peng took Ah Jiu to move forward, Yuan Chengzhi shook his head lightly and followed, while the Golden Snake Langjun who rushed into the cave chased all the way, chased for three miles, and finally caught up.

    The enraged Golden Snake Lord killed all the congregants who had evacuated while protecting the wooden box, and finally broke through the soil layer holding the wooden box and returned to the ground.

    However, when he was about to put the wooden box on his back again, his expression suddenly changed because the wooden box became lighter.

    He carried the wooden box on his back day and night, so he had already known the weight of the wooden box. He hurriedly grasped the buckle on the top of the wooden box and pulled it, and the lid of the wooden box was pulled open.

    However, the Golden Snake Sword that was supposed to be ejected by the mechanism was not in the box at all, and had disappeared long ago.

    Mr. Jin Snake was furious, clenched his fists tightly and raised his hands high, looked up at the sky, and screamed angrily: "Five Poison Sect, Five Poison Sect, I want you to go up and down all over the house, no one will stay"

    The three of Gao Peng who were walking in the forest clearly heard the howl, Ah Jiu looked in the direction of the sound strangely, and said, "Huh? Who is roaring?"

    Gao Peng said casually: "It seems to be the person who was besieged just now! He probably didn't catch up with the Five Poison Sect, and his things were still snatched away. With that brother's martial arts, the Five Poison Sect will be in trouble!  "

    Yuan Chengzhi glanced at Gao Peng speechlessly, and said, "Brother Gao, why do I feel that you are gloating at other people's misfortunes?"

    "Is there? No, right? Your feeling is wrong, besides, the Five Poison Sect robs other people's things, and they deserve revenge, don't they?"

    "Uh that's what you said." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 545 Wen Qingqing I have something to do

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    After more than an hour, a group of three people finally arrived in a small town. It was already dark at this moment. The three found the only inn in the town and knocked on the door.

    However, after filming for a long time, no one opened the door. Gao Peng raised his voice and shouted: "Shopkeeper, please open the door, we want to stay overnight."

    Just heard an unkind voice from inside the inn, "The whole shop is packed, so stay where it's cool."

    Ah Jiu heard the words and said angrily: "Oh, you are so arrogant."

    After finishing speaking, he took two steps forward, raised his show foot, and kicked the door open with one kick, and then he heard exclamations from inside the door, "Golden Snake Lord is here, Golden Snake Lord is here"

    Gao Peng was afraid that Ajiu would be hurt, so he walked in front of her in a flash, and a large group of people in red clothes with long spears in the room stabbed them regardless of injustice or injustice.

    Gao Peng let out a cold snort, waved his hands, and two circling saber airs flew out, and the spear in the red man's hand was instantly broken into two pieces, leaving only a wooden stick in his hand.

    Immediately Gao Peng attached the strength of Tiancan's feet to his feet, and with a roundabout kick, the man in red in front of him turned around and flew back, hit the wall, and fell down.

    The force value of the Jade Blood Sword World is relatively high. These people all have martial arts on their bodies, and Gao Peng didn't die so these people only suffered some flesh injuries, not internal organs. As for whether the muscles and bones were injured,  It depends on their luck.

    While Gao Peng started, Yuan Chengzhi and Ah Jiu also greeted several men in red from left to right. The spears in their hands were broken, and Gao Peng did not worry that Ah Jiu would suffer.

    And when the three beat the people in red to pieces, beside the window on the second floor, He Tieshou, He Hongyao, the leader of the Five Poisons, and Wen Laoer, the second owner of Wenjiazhuang, watched the fight below.  His brows were tightly wrinkled.

    She turned and left the window, and said in a deep voice, "It's the two men and one woman in the woods. The leading man's martial arts are unfathomable, and he is still above the Golden Snake Lord, so don't provoke him."

    Wen's second child asked, "Who are they?"

    He Tieshou shook his head and said, "I don't know. At first I thought they were friends of Mr. Golden Snake, but judging from what they said later, they didn't know Mr. Golden Snake."

    "The one wearing the hat is the police officer from Tongzhou. I don't know about the woman. They should just be meddling in the face of injustice."

    Wen Lao Er nodded and said: "In this case, it's just a misunderstanding. I have to go down and solve it. If they are provoked and kill them, it will be bad. It is not worthwhile to erect such an enemy for nothing."

    Down below, all the people in red in Wenjiazhuang, including Wen Lao Si, have been overthrown by Gao Peng and the other three.

    Ah Jiu clapped her hands triumphantly, walked back to Gao Peng, and said with a smile, "How about Brother Gao? My martial arts foundation is pretty good, right?"

    Gao Peng joked: "Not bad, not bad, I can barely be regarded as a third-rate master in the rivers and lakes."

    "Ah? Only third-rate? What about them?" Ah Jiu asked curiously, pointing to the man in red and Fourth Wen who were lying on the ground crying.

    "They?" Gao Peng snorted coldly, and said mercilessly: "It's not popular at all."

    "Crackcrackcrack"

    "Good fight."

    At this moment, several rhythmic applause sounded, followed by a crisp female voice.

    The three of them looked back, but it was a beautiful, charming girl. Yuan Chengzhi saw this girl's complexion changed slightly, and then looked at the men in red on the ground, and immediately understood.

    "This young master is very handsome. My family members' martial arts are indeed not top-notch. Thank you, young master, for your mercy." The girl walked down the stairs gracefully, and said to Gao Peng with no expression on her face.

    Gao Peng said indifferently: "You're welcome, it seems that the girl and her family are used to being arrogant, and they do things to people without asking indiscriminately. If you act like this, you will easily provoke people you can't afford."

    "Young master taught me a lesson." The corner of the girl's eyes twitched, but she didn't attack. After replying casually, she looked at Yuan Chengzhi, but her face softened.

    "It's been half a year since I left Chi Tianfeng, I never thought Brother Yuan's martial arts would be so advanced."

    Ah Jiu turned his head to look at Yuan Chengzhi in surprise, and said, "So it's an acquaintance! Then there's no one to fight!"

    Gao Peng rubbed the top of Ah Jiu's head with a habit of laughing. Does this girl really like to fight so much because she is afraid that the world will not be chaotic?

    Yuan Chengzhi sneered at the girl on the stairs: "Don't blame me, Qingqing, the people in Wenjiazhuang didn't even give us a chance to speak."

    Wen Qingqing had already walked down the stairs, and said with a smile when she heard the words: "They don't see Mount Tai, so I don't blame you.Is this your friend?  "

    Yuan Chengzhi secretly breathed a sigh of relief, and said with a smile: "Yes! This is Brother Gao Penggao, and this is Miss Ah Jiu. We met on the road."

    "They are going to Wenjiazhuang to participate in the Heroes Conference, and I am going to Wenjiazhuang to arrest and offend Mr. Golden Snake, so we will go together all the way."

    "Oh! So that's the case. Mr. Jin Snake said that he wanted to wash my Wenjiazhuang with blood, so everyone has been a little nervous recently, which is why there was a misunderstanding. I'm really sorry." After hearing Yuan Chengzhi's words, Wen Qingqing couldn't help but feel sad  secretly happy.

    It turned out that he was going to catch Mr. Jin Snake. Recently, Wenjiazhuang was disturbed by Mr. Jin Snake. With Yuan Chengzhi and this Mr. Gao, Wenjiazhuang has added two major boosts.

    Uhakewen's second son upstairs was also secretly happy. They thought they were enemies, but in the end they turned out to be enemies of enemies. Although they may not be friends, they are still better than enemies.

    He Tieshou said angrily: "So, when they were in the woods, they didn't even know that that person was Mr. Golden Snake."

    "If I had known this before, if the identity of Mr. Golden Snake was broken at that time, maybe they would have taken action to deal with Mr. Golden Snake. We can also successfully grab the Golden Snake Sword. Damn it."

    Hearing He Tieshou's words, Wuhake and Wen's second child who were drinking tea on the side were both gloating and secretly rejoicing.

    Next, after listening to the conversation between Yuan Chengzhi and Wen Qingqing, Gao Peng smiled and said: "Since it's a misunderstanding, let's just let it go, we've been driving for a day and we're a little tired, so please ask Ms. Wen to arrange a few rooms for you.  "

    Wen Qingqing nodded slightly, and said: "It's easy to say, I will arrange for a few immediately."

    After arranging the room, Gao Peng told Ah Jiu that he lived next door, and if there was anything to call him, Ah Jiu said he knew, and then went back to his room and closed the door, but Yuan Chengzhi was dragged away by Wen Qingqing  in her room.

    "Ahem, Qingqing, it's getting late, you and I are alone, I'm afraid they will gossip."

    Wen Qingqing raised her head proudly, and said, "I am Miss Wenjiazhuang, who dares to gossip?"

    ""

    Just when Wen Qingqing and Yuan Chengzhi were saying goodbye, Ah Jiu opened the door, ran to Gao Peng's door sneakily, and knocked on the door lightly.

    Gao Peng opened the door and said in surprise, "You haven't slept yet? Is there something wrong?"

    Ah Jiu squeezed Gao Peng away, entered the door, and said: "Of course there are things, there are many things." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 546 Confidential

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Hey, what is there that you can't talk about during the day? It's the middle of the night, you're alone, and you're so beautiful, aren't you afraid that I'll do something worse than a beast to you?"

    Ah Jiu sat down at the table by herself, curled her lips when she heard the words, and said, "It's strange for you to do this, hmph, in your eyes, I'm just a little girl who hasn't grown up at all, right?"

    "Uh" Gao Peng was startled when he heard the words, sat opposite Ah Jiu, and asked in surprise, "Why do you say that?"

    Ah Jiu snorted softly, and said: "I just don't have much experience in the world, and I'm not a fool. Do you treat me like I can't feel it? Tell me! Who are you?"

    Gao Peng spread his hands with an innocent face, and said, "I'm not Gao Peng!"

    "Then why do you have the imperial gold medal?"

    "This" Gao Peng frowned slightly, his eyes flickering rapidly. Ah Jiu didn't rush him, but lifted the teapot on the table, poured a cup of herbal tea, and drank it leisurely.

    After a while, the expression in Gao Peng's eyes was fixed, as if he had made some decision. Ah Jiu kept staring at his eyes, saw his eyes fixed, and said with a smile: "Why, after careful consideration, a decision has been made?"

    Gao Peng nodded and said, "Yes."

    "Then do you decide to lie to me to the end, or do you plan to tell the truth."

    Gao Peng sighed: "I decided to tell the truth."

    Ah Jiu suddenly said with great interest: "If you lied to me, what did you plan to say?"

    "Uh" Gao Peng looked at Ah Jiu speechlessly, this girl is really weird, "I didn't even think about how to lie to you, and no matter what I said, there would be loopholes, so I just told the truth."

    Ah Jiu nodded in satisfaction, propped his chin with his hands, put his elbows on the table, blinked his big eyes, and looked at Gao Peng quietly.

    "My imperial gold medal was given to me by my master, and I am the Grand Master of Ming Dynasty."

    Ah Jiu sneered as soon as he heard it, "Teacher? What are you kidding? Isn't the grand master Zhou Yanru? And I, Ming, have never had a grand master as young as you. Wait, who is your master?"

    "Master Jiu Nan." Gao Peng did not refute Ah Jiu's words, but answered her question.

    "Master Jiu Nan? I haven't heard of it, who is it? How can a nun give you a gold medal?" Ah Jiu searched for the characters in his memory, but found nothing.

    Gao Peng said in a deep voice: "Of course you haven't heard of it, because this name doesn't exist yet."

    Ah Jiu was confused, "You almost confused me, can you explain clearly?"

    "Cough, cough, cough" Gao Peng suddenly choked on his saliva, Master, you used the three words "dizzy" very cleverly!

    "Okay! Then I'll explain everything to you. As for whether you believe it or not, it's up to you."

    Gao Peng looked solemn, and said: "My master, Jiu Nan, was called Ah Jiu when he was not a monk. He is the ninth daughter of Emperor Chongzhen of the Ming Dynasty, and Princess Changping Zhu Yu."

    "What?" Ah Jiu jumped up abruptly, looked at Gao Peng dumbfounded, pointed to his nose and said, "Then do you know who I am?"

    Gao Peng said as if nothing had happened: "I know! You are my master who was not a monk thirty years ago!"

    ""

    Ah Jiu began to pace the room, her face was full of confusion, she grabbed her hair with both hands, and muttered in her mouth: "Crazy, crazy, you must be crazy, so you are a lunatic"

    Gao Peng sighed: "Actually, if you put it bluntly, you will understand that I am from thirty years later, and twenty or so years later, you will accept me as an apprentice and pass on my peerless martial arts."

    "My aptitude is extremely high, and I have grown up in a few years, and my martial arts have become extraordinary. When I was duel with another peerless master, because the power burst out too violently, the power was too great, and the void was shattered."

    "After breaking the void, you can enter the space-time tunnel, travel through time, or go backwards in time to go back to the past, or go forward in time and go to the future."

    "As for me, I went back to the past thirty years ago, and saw you, Master, who was still young thirty years ago."

    Gao Peng's explanation was very simple and straightforward. Although it was too unbelievable, Ah Jiu understood it completely. She sat down again in a daze, looked straight at Gao Peng, and said hesitantly: "What you saidis all  Really? Isn't this incredible?"

    Gao Peng spread his hands and said: "It's true, you have to know, what good will I gain by lying to you? It's just that I'm a generation shorter, my martial arts are almost supernatural, and I'm already invincible in this world. Do I still need to lie to you?  "

      "But, even if I will become a monk in the future, why should I call the Dharma name Jiu Nan? No, the point is, why should I become a monk?" Ah Jiu asked, indicating that she had subconsciously believed in Gao Peng's words and began to ask for proof  up.

    Gao Peng sighed: "It's a long story, let me tell you slowly! The reason why you call yourself nine difficulties is because you have had a rough life and suffered a lot."

    Ah Jiu's face changed, no way!  Will she be so miserable in the future?

    "You have experienced two of the greatest hardships in your life, the first being falling in love with Yuan Chengzhi."

    "Huh?" Ah Jiu was confused, "Yuan Chengzhi? That little catcher? How is this possible?"

    Gao Peng looked at her with a smile that was not a smile, and said: "Tell me the truth, when he jumped out of the bushes to help you defeat those Jin Yiwei, did you have such a momentary heartbeat?"

    "Cut, I won't" Looking at Gao Peng's meaningful expression, Ah Jiu's arrogance suddenly weakened, and said weakly: "Okay! I admit that there was a little bit, a little bit of heartbeat speeding up at the time."  , just a little bit."

    Gao Peng shook his head with a smile, and said: "A little bit is enough. If I don't disturb the situation, you will experience many things with him in the future, and finally fall in love with him slowly."

    "You should be able to understand that I am a person who does not exist in this world, but now that there is another me, so many things will become different."

    "Ever since I knew that I came thirty years ago, I have made up my mind to change your destiny and that of Daming."

    Ah Jiu was noncommittal, and turned to say: "You just told me that I have experienced the two greatest hardships, what about the second one?"

    A trace of sadness flashed across Gao Peng's eyes, and said: "The second suffering is the destruction of the country and the death of the family. The capital will eventually be breached by the rebels who Yuan Chengzhi helped to rebel.  , Kill them all with your own hands.¡±

    "You are the only one who has martial arts and escaped death, but was cut off with one arm. My master, Master Jiu Nan, only has one hand."

    "At this time, the Manchu Qing Tartars also took the opportunity to invade Daming and destroy the Ming Dynasty. Yuan Chengzhi finally became discouraged because of the failure of the rebel army. He took Wen Qingqing to retreat to the Jianghu, and stayed away from overseas, never to be involved in the Central Plains.  "

    "You were ruined by the person you love, but you still love him deeply in your heart. It can be described as extremely desolate and painful."

    Ah Jiu's face turned pale when he heard it, even if it wasn't what happened to him, but someone else's story, it was tragic enough to hear.

    However, what Gao Peng is talking about now is what he will encounter in the future, which naturally makes Ah Jiu even more frightened.

    Gao Peng looked at the pale-faced Ah Jiu distressedly, and sighed: "Forget it, I'll tell you from the beginning to the end! In the sixteenth year of Chongzhen, the thief Li Zicheng captured Chengtian and established the Dashun regime"  Remember the URL of this website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 547 I can't help you if you want to deceive your master and destroy your ancestors

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "After three years, the Tiandihui finally succeeded in reversing the Qing Dynasty and restoring the Ming Dynasty. My master, that is, you who will be thirty years later, became the princess of Jianguo, and I became the grand master of the Ming Dynasty."

    "Afterwards, I took Daming's fleet and started a great voyage, but I accidentally went to the country of Luni, and met Yuan Chengzhi, who was already in his fifties."

    "At that time, he was also a peerless master of martial arts. I didn't feel angry with what he did to you, so I fought with him. After the fight, the combined strength of our two masters actually shattered the void.  "

    "Although I saw that when I entered the space-time tunnel, he had already vomited blood and died, but I also do not exist in the world thirty years later."

    "That's the way it is. I'm done talking. As for whether you believe it or notit doesn't matter. Anyway, you will see what I'm going to do."

    "I will help your father wipe out the rebels, eliminate the Donglin Party and the Eunuch Party that are causing disasters to the world, and destroy the Manchu Tartars. As long as you do these four things, your destiny will be completely changed."

    Ah Jiu was stunned for nearly ten minutes before she came back to her senses and said solemnly with a rare look: "I believe, I believe you. Many things and many names you said cannot be made up."

    "And judging from the current situation, maybe the situation will really develop according to what you said. Isn't this year the 16th year of Chongzhen?"

    "That is to say, in March next year, Li Zicheng will attack the capital, my father will Meishan hang himself, and we only have half a year?"

    The more Ah Jiu said, the more panicked he became. With only half a year to do the four things Gao Peng said, it was as difficult as heaven.

    Gao Peng sighed: "Actually, the downfall of Daming has a lot to do with your father's suspicious, self-willed and indecisive employment, so I didn't expect to gain his complete trust."

    "I am only responsible for my own affairs. As for other matters, you can communicate with your father yourself. The first step is to destroy Li Zicheng's rebels. The second step is to destroy the Manchu Tartars, and then I will  Eliminate the Donglin Party and the Eunuch Party.¡±

    "You don't need to tell me anything, and I won't listen to anything. I will kill the Donglin Party and the Eunuch Party. Even your father can't protect them."

    "If you want to revive Daming, then go and persuade your father and cooperate with me as much as possible. If you can't persuade, you can find a way to cooperate with me. In short, you have to believe that I will never harm you. Only after the chaos will there be great order.  , The peace and prosperity are all bought with blood."

    Ah Jiu nodded heavily and said: "I believe in you, then we won't go to Wenjiazhuang, tomorrow morning no, we will set off to return to Beijing tonight, and leave immediately."

    Gao Peng waved his hand and said: "Don't worry about it for a while, things have to be done one by one. Wen Jiazhuang has already defected to Dongchang. It can be said that he is a hard-core lackey of the Eunuch Party, and they are colluding with the Manchu Tartars."

    "So, except for Mrs. Wen and Wen Qingqing, everyone else in Wenjiazhuang will die. Wenjiazhuang is in the hinterland of Daming, less than a hundred miles away from the capital, and they have a large number of people. If they make trouble, it will be a huge blow to the capital.  threat."

    "Tomorrow we will be able to arrive at Wenjiazhuang. It's okay to delay for a day. Let's pull out this nail first."

    Ah Jiu nodded after listening to Gao Peng's words, and said, "Okay! I'll listen to you."

    Gao Peng found that Ah Jiu seemed to have grown up in an instant at this moment, and the mischievous look on his face faded a lot, and instead became a little more worried.

    This is also very normal. Anyone who knows that his family is about to be ruined will never be able to escape again!

    Gao Peng rubbed the top of Ah Jiu's head habitually, and said in a gentle voice: "Don't put too much pressure on yourself, I have everything to do, you just need to be happy and be your Princess Changping."

    "I don't want it to be so meddled. In the end, my master will become that sad-faced Mrs. Jiunan. History must be changed in my hands."

    Feeling warm in Ah Jiu's heart, she looked up at Gao Peng's hand that was still on her head, stared at her big beautiful eyes, and said, "Hey, have you forgotten? I am your master, not your apprentice.  I should do this to you, right? Lower your head."

    "Well¡­¡­"

    Gao Peng was stunned, and shook his head with a dumbfounded smile. Not only did he not put down his palm, but he rubbed it a few times vigorously, messing up Ah Jiu's neat hair.

    ""

    Ah Jiu's shoulders collapsed, and he said weakly: "I knew it would be like this. I am not as old as you now, and my martial arts are not as good as you. If you want to deceive my master and destroy my ancestors, I have nothing to do."

    Gao Peng heard the words with a smirk, and said: "I can't destroy the ancestors, but I am deceiving the teacher I feelNot bad, thirty years later you always look like you are bitter and bitter, but you are still interesting today, keep it up!  Ha ha ha ha¡­¡­"

    ""

    Ah Jiu rolled her eyes speechlessly, suddenly remembered something, and asked, "By the way, what does your master usually call you? It's okay if you don't know, but after you know, don't you think it's awkward to ask me to call you Brother Gao?  "

    Gao Peng was stunned, stroked his chin, nodded and said: "That's true, okay! My master calls me Dapeng, and you can call me that too."

    Ah Jiu nodded in satisfaction, and said, "That's about the same."

    "Shhhhhh"

    At this moment, the two of them suddenly heard screams coming from outside. Gao Peng got up and opened the window to look, and saw fireworks rushing into the sky, making screams.

    "Huh? What day is it today? Why would someone set off fireworks?" Ah Jiu asked inexplicably.

    Gao Peng smiled and said: "It's not fireworks, it's a signal. It should be some message from the Wenjiazhuang people. Go, go out and have a look."

    "OK!"

    Today's Ah Jiu is just Ah Jiu after all. Although she knows many things she shouldn't know and has become a little more mature, but the so-called world is easy to change, and her nature is hard to change. Her nature quickly gained the upper hand.

    In fact, the most important thing is that with Gao Peng by her side, she feels inexplicably at ease. She believes that all problems will be solved by him, but this man who claims to be her apprentice has become her biggest support now.

    As soon as the two of them went out, they heard the sound of the roof being pierced from a room not far away. The next moment, a female voice sounded a bit confused.

    "Son, hey, son"

    Then came a deep male voice, "Your son is not here."

    "Ah? Boy, you said my son is not here! Then you can be my son."

    "Hmph, crazy woman."

    "Huh? You, you, you call me a crazy woman? Look at me."

    Ah Jiu's eyes widened suddenly, and she jumped on her feet and said anxiously: "Oh no, it's my teacher's wife, go and help her, don't let her be bullied."

    "Return to the adults."

    Gao Peng nodded, and was about to rush over, but he heard a singing coming from outside the gate below.

    Gao Peng and Ah Jiu turned their heads to look together, and saw a group of imperial guards of the Ming Dynasty with long-handled swords walking into the inn, standing in two rows.

    Immediately, a fat old man with a big belly and wearing a black robe walked into the inn, Wen Lao Er led Wen Lao Si to greet him.

    "Brother Wenjiazhuang welcomes the chief coach of the Imperial Guard to return to Xin Shu and return to the hero."

    "Yeah." Gui Xin Shu hummed arrogantly.

    "Master, I'm here!" Ah Jiu leaned on the railing and waved to Gui Xinshu.

    Gui Xinshu looked back and saw that it was Ah Jiu. He was immediately overjoyed, "My dear student, so you are here! Great, I found you."

    "Wow"

    At this moment, the window of a room on the second floor was smashed, and two figures rushed out. One of them was Gui Erniang, the wife of Gui Xinshu, and the other wielding a long sword was naturally the little emperor Manqing.  Uhak it.

    Before Gui Erniang went crazy, she fought against Gui Xinshu every day at home, practiced martial arts diligently, and her palm skills were fierce and fierce. Apart from Gui Xinshu himself, there were few opponents in the martial arts world.

    However, Wuhake's Qijue Whirlwind Sword is also a top-notch skill in the arena, and Gui Erniang can't take advantage of it in Uhake's hands.

    Gao Peng stared at Wuhake, and snorted coldly: "Uhake, the little emperor of Manqing, how dare you appear here, you want to die."

    After speaking, a golden light suddenly appeared on his body, like a goshawk fighting a rabbit, he jumped down from the second floor.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 548 Ah Jiu Is Really My Master

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "The Manchu Tartars died."

    Just as Uhak kicked back to return to Erniang, suddenly there was a bang above his head, and a gust of strong wind that could not be resisted roared in. Shocked and angry, he rolled over and avoided it.

    "Boom"

    Seeing that where Uhak was standing before, a big hole was blown out by the palm force, Uhak was terrified, what a terrifying palm force, if he hit it

    "This brother has something to say. If Uhak has offended you, I will apologize to you."

    This remark is already begging for mercy. If it is spread, Uhak will not have to mess around in the arena, but at this moment, his life is important, and he doesn't want to die inexplicably and inexplicably.

    Gao Peng snorted coldly: "I have nothing to say to the Manchu Tartars. Any Tartars who appear in my Ming Dynasty, I will kill them one by one."

    After Gao Peng finished speaking, he unfolded his body skills and rushed towards Uhak. This kid has good body skills and light kung fu, and he can't be hurt by just attacking with palm strength and foot strength, so Gao Peng decided to deal with it close.

    Ah Jiu had already run to Gui Xinshu's side at this time, and Gui Xinshu had just comforted Gui Erniang, seeing a master coming out of nowhere and fighting with someone inexplicably, he couldn't help asking Ah Jiu in surprise:  "My boy, who is he? Why did you beat that guy?"

    Ah Jiu was attracted by the fight between Gao Peng and Uhak, and said casually after hearing the words: "My apprentice!"

    "Ah? You haven't woken up yet, right? That kid's martial arts are higher than your master and me, how could he be your apprentice?" Gui Xinshu looked at Ah Jiu as if he had seen a ghost.

    "Oh, I can't tell you clearly, I'll talk about it later! Dapeng, come on." Ah Jiu watched excitedly as Gao Peng beat Uhak to the point where he couldn't fight back.

    At this time, Gao Peng's body was glowing with golden light, and Uhak's long sword could not hurt him at all, no matter whether it was stabbing or cutting.

    "Huh? Brother? Why are you here? Why did Brother Gao fight with someone?" Yuan Chengzhi and Wen Qingqing, who came after hearing the news, saw Gui Xinshu as soon as they entered the hall, and asked in surprise.

    "Junior Brother, you are here too! I don't know, that person seems to be a Manchu Tartar. This so-called Brother Gao went up and beat him without saying a word."

    ""

    Yuan Chengzhi was confused, so he had to suppress the doubts in his heart first, and looked at the field. The next moment, his and Gui Xinshu's expressions changed.

    Seeing that Gao Peng saw the right moment, when Uhak slashed his neck with a sword, he took a big step forward, ignored the sword slashed at his neck, and stamped his palm on Uhak's chest.

    "Boom"

    "poof"

    "Subduing demons alone? How could this kid know the Hunyuan Palm, the unique unique skill of our Huashan School?" Gui Xinshu yelled in surprise.

    When Ah Jiu heard the words, she immediately knew what was going on. Since this is her master's unique technique, it will probably be passed on to her in the future. This is easy to explain. Gao Peng's Hunyuan Palm is naturally taught by her!

    Immediately said without shame: "I taught it!"

    "You? Are you kidding me? When did I teach you Hunyuan Palm?" Gui Xinshu glared at Ah Jiu angrily.

    Ah Jiu said confidently: "Then will you teach me in the future?"

    "When you have a solid foundation, I will naturally teach you, but you don't know how to teach others now?"

    Ah Jiu said as a matter of course: "That's right, I must have taught it."

    ""

    "You crazy girl, I'm too lazy to talk to you, I'll ask myself in a while." Gui Xinshu and Ah Jiu couldn't communicate, and looked at the field again.

    However, after seeing Gao Peng slapped Wuhak away with his palm, he still didn't give up. He jumped up, raised his right foot high, and slammed into Wuhak's chest fiercely with his heavenly broken foot.

    "Boom"

    "click"

    "poof"

    Uhak spat out a mouthful of blood again, but this time, there were pieces of internal organs.

    "Boom"

    Uhak was slammed to the ground, and a human-shaped pothole was printed on the ground. Gao Peng landed steadily, without even looking at Uhak.

    Originally, Uhak was invited by Wenjiazhuang, and Wen Laoer and Wen Laosi should help Uhak, but after seeing Gao Peng's strength, he didn't dare to fart, and stood in the corner, hoping that no one would pay attention  to myself.

    "Great, great job Dapeng." After hearing Gao Peng talk about the history of the late Ming and early Qing Dynasties, Ah Jiu didn't have the slightest affection for the Manchu Tartars, especially the "Ten Days in Yangzhou" and "Three Massacres in Jiading".  He hated the Manchu Tartars to the bone.

      "Brother Gao, where did you learn your Hunyuan Palm?" Yuan Chengzhi asked Gao Peng who walked in front of him.

    Gao Peng said lightly: "My master taught me!"

    "Dare to ask Master"

    "Ah Jiu."

    ""

    Gui Xinshu and Yuan Chengzhi's heads were full of black lines, and they both turned their heads to look at the triumphant Ah Jiu. She still looked innocent and said, "I told you all, but you don't believe it."

    "Oh I see." Gui Xinshu suddenly looked enlightened, and said to Ah Jiu: "Did you sneak a peek at my Hunyuan Palm secret book? Then copied it and passed it to him?"

    Ah Jiu was stunned when she heard the words, rolled her eyes, and said, "Just take it as it is!"

    Yuan Chengzhi frowned slightly. He knew it was not the case, because he participated in the whole process of Ah Jiu and Gao Peng getting acquainted, but why did Ah Jiu say that?  Where did Gao Peng learn the Hunyuan Palm?  This is really puzzling.

    "Hmph, no wonder." Gui Xinshu looked at Gao Peng with an unfriendly expression, and said, "Your surname is Gao, right? I don't care how you tricked Ah Jiu into stealing the Hunyuan Palm secret book for you, but since you have learned it,  Then you only have two choices."

    Gao Peng folded his hands in front of his chest, and said nonchalantly: "Let's listen."

    Gui Xinshu said: "First, either you worship under my Huashan School and admit that you are a disciple of my Huashan School, or you will abolish the power of Hunyuan Gong, and it has nothing to do with my Huashan School from now on."

    Gao Peng spread his hands and said, "But I have already worshiped Ah Jiu as my teacher!"

    Gui Xinshu was full of disbelief, rolled his eyes, and said, "Is that true? Then kowtow to your master and let me see, if you don't want to kneel what"

    "Plop"

    "Disciple Gao Peng, pay homage to Master." Before Gui Xinshu finished speaking, Gao Peng bent his legs, knelt down with a plop, and bowed to Ah Jiu.

    ""

    Gui Xinshu and Yuan Chengzhi were dumbfounded, their jaws almost fell to the ground, this guyis he serious?

    It is said that if a man has gold under his knees, he doesn't even have to kneel down when he sees the emperor. If he hadn't really become a teacher, no one would bow down to others at will.

    It can be seen that this guy does not hesitate, it is obvious that he sincerely worships Ah Jiu as his teacher, which is a good thing, this guy's martial arts has surpassed his own brothers, and since then Huashan School has gained a super master.

    But this is so fucking nonsense, right?

    Ah Jiu didn't expect Gao Peng to do this, but she was a little at a loss, and hurriedly waved her hands and shouted: "Get up, get up quickly."

    Gao Peng stood up calmly, and said to Gui Xinshu, "Now do you believe it?"

    "Well¡­¡­"

    "Stop, where do you want to go?" Gao Peng suddenly shouted, making the people in front of him tremble involuntarily.

    It turned out that Wen Lao Er and Wen Lao Si saw that Gao Peng and others did not pay attention to them, and wanted to take their men away, but Gao Peng stopped them.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 549 Shangfang Sword

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "What's the job of this son? If you have something to do, just tell us, and we will do it." Wen Laosi immediately said to Gao Peng with a flattering smile on his face.

    "Really?" Gao Peng looked at them with a sneer, and said, "Well, tell your men to put down their weapons, face the wall, and squat down with their heads in their hands."

    "ah?"

    "What? Have an opinion?"

    "Nono objection." The fourth brother Wen looked at the second child Wen, saw the second child Wen nodded slightly, and then shouted to the man in red: "Do everything."

    Wen Qingqing's expression changed, and she was about to speak, but was stopped by Yuan Chengzhi, who frowned tightly and shook his head at her.

    After all the people in Wenjiazhuang dropped their weapons and squatted against the wall with their heads in their hands, Gao Peng took out the imperial gold medal from his bosom, held it up to Gui Xinshu, and said in a solemn voice: "I am a secret agent of the Great Inner House.  His Majesty ordered him to monitor the various sects and aristocratic families in Jianghu."

    "It has been found that Wenjiazhuang has defected to Dongchang, colluded with the Manchu Manchus, and intends to rebel. Now I order you to lead the forbidden army to take down all the people in Wenjiazhuang."

    "Ah? You are wronged, you are wronged, my lord." Wen Lao Er and Wen Lao Si immediately shouted at Zhuang Tianqu.

    Wen Qingqing couldn't bear it any longer, and called out softly: "Don't spout blood, you say that our Wenjiazhuang intends to rebel, what evidence do you have?"

    Gao Peng sneered and said: "Evidence? Wronged? Well, you are indeed wronged. In the entire Wenjiazhuang, only you, Wen Qingqing and Mrs. Wen, were not involved in this matter."

    "Perhaps Boss Wen didn't participate either. The masterminds were Wen Lao Er and Wen Lao Si, and they were also responsible for colluding with the Qing Dynasty, but Wen Boss cannot escape the crime of oversight."

    "What's more, treason is a serious crime against the Jiu Clan. If convicted, the rest of the Wen family will also be unable to escape."

    Wen Qingqing's pretty face was flushed with anger. Gao Peng talked for a long time, but he was still empty-mouthed, without any substantive evidence.

    Yuan Chengzhi frowned and said: "Brother Gao, if there is no real evidence for such a thing as rebellion, you can't just convict people casually."

    "Of course there is evidence, but I can't show it to you." Gao Peng turned to Wen Lao Er after speaking, and shouted: "Wen Lao Er, I believe you know how Wen Lao San died!"

    Wen Laoer's face changed drastically, his eyes flickered, and his face showed a look of horror.

    Gao Peng saw that Wen Laoer was silent, so he took the initiative to say: "A few months ago, Yuan Chonghuan's general Sun Zhongshou paid homage to the old master, and Dongchang sent Wen Jiazhuang to destroy it.  Jun killed everything."

    "You said you were wronged? Then I would like to ask, why do you, a martial arts family in Wenjiazhuang, obey Dongchang? If you didn't collude with the Manchu Qing, why did Uhak appear here? Answer me."

    "This this we" Sweat beads appeared on the foreheads of Wen Lao Er and Wen Lao Si. When Wen Qingqing saw it, his heart suddenly felt a little bit better, and he couldn't help being surprised and angry.

    Just as Gao Peng said, rebellion is a serious crime that implicates the entire family. What the second and fourth uncles did is to drive Wenjiazhuang to a dead end!

    But I heard Gao Peng continue: "And I also found out that you plan to use the death of Wen Laosan to slander Mrs. Wen as a broom star, and force your elder brother to kill her with his own hands."

    "Boss Wen will definitely refuse, so you have an excuse to unite with the older generation of the Wen family, deprive Boss Wen of his position as the head of the family, and take control of the power of the Wen family village."

    "At that time, you can raise troops to rebel, cooperate with the Manchu Tartars inside and outside, and welcome the Qing soldiers to enter the pass. It is really a good plan. Do you have anything to add to what I said?"

    ""

    Wen Laoer and Wen Lao were ashamed and limp on the ground. After Gao Peng investigated these things clearly, he must have obtained enough evidence. This time he was really dead.

    Seeing this, Wen Qingqing didn't understand that what Gao Peng said was the truth?  His face turned green and pale, staring at Wen Lao Er and Wen Lao Si, wishing to cut them into pieces.

    "You are really my good uncles, you and my father are brothers, brothers!"

    Ah Jiu was also filled with righteous indignation. She leaned into Gao Peng's ear and asked in a low voice, "Hey, how do you know this?"

    Gao Peng also whispered in her ear: "Don't forget, I came from thirty years later, and what happened now is history for me, so I naturally know it clearly."

    Suddenly, Ah Jiu turned around suddenly, and said to Gui Xinshu: "Master, did you not hear clearly or something? Why don't you take down all the people in Wenjiazhuang?"

    Gui Xinshu woke up like a dream, hurriedly waved his hand, and shouted to those imperial guards holding long-handled swords: "Are you all deaf? Take it for me?"

    Wen's second son sees this??Suddenly reacted, his face turned ruthless, and he shouted: "Brothers, there is only one way to die, let's fight them"

    "Hoo"

    "Boom"

    "poof"

    Wen Lao Er didn't finish his sentence, Gao Peng raised his foot and kicked it with a Tiancan foot, a huge foot with invisible force sent Wen Lao Er flying up, hit the wall, his butt smashed through the wooden wall, and his whole body was embedded.  On the wall, he died of exhaustion.

    "Who else wants to fight?" Gao Peng glanced coldly for a week. Including Wen Laosi, all the people in Wenjiazhuang were silent, daring not to make any more changes.

    The imperial guards were in groups of two, one put a big knife around the neck of the man in Wenjiazhuang, and the other found a rope to tie him up.

    Yuan Chengzhi frowned slightly, and said to Gao Peng: "Brother Gao, although they are guilty, they should be interrogated and convicted by the Ministry of Criminal Justice. Before they are convicted, they are just suspects, not criminals. You can injure them and make them lose the power to resist."  , shouldn't uh"

    Before Yuan Chengzhi finished speaking, Gao Peng had already jumped up, jumped up to the second floor, entered his room, and then jumped in front of him again with a long sword in his hand.

    Gao Peng raised the long sword in his hand to Yuan Chengzhi, pulled out a section, and asked lightly: "Brother Yuan, do you know this sword?"

    Yuan Chengzhi was silent. Although he had never seen it before, he was not blind. Would he not recognize the big words "Shangfang Baojian" on the sword?

    Gui Xinshu exclaimed in surprise: "Wow, according to the legend, you can kill the faint king, and the treacherous ministers, the Shangfang sword. Who are you, kid? The emperor trusts you so much."

    Gao Peng put his sword back into its sheath, pouted and said: "What is this? I still have an iron coupon of the alchemy book at home, a gold medal for avoiding death! I will let you see it some other day."

    ""

    Gui Xinshu and Yuan Chengzhi were speechless. This kid is really just a secret agent?

    Ah Jiu was also a little speechless, and leaned into Gao Peng's ear and whispered: "I gave you all these?"

    Gao Peng shrugged and said, "What else? Could it be that I stole it?"

    "But you obviously didn't have anything on you before! Where did you keep this sword?"

    "you guess."

    ""

    At this moment, a Forbidden Army officer wanted to come up and tie up the pale Wen Qingqing. Yuan Chengzhi stared at him, and his aura made the Forbidden Army officer tremble with fear, and he did not dare to step forward.  Tree and Gao Peng.

    Gao Peng waved his hand and said, "This girl's name is Xia Qingqing, and it has nothing to do with Wenjiazhuang."

    The forbidden army turned and walked away as if being amnesty. Yuan Chengzhi glanced at Gao Peng gratefully, knowing that he was going to pick Wen Qingqing out, butwhy isn't his surname Xia?  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 550: Black Jade Ointment Returning to Beijing

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    After the matter was settled, the people in Wenjiazhuang were taken away by the imperial army, and the bodies of Uhak and Wen's second child were carried out and buried. Gui Xinshu said to Ah Jiu, "Do you want to go back with me?"

    Ah Jiu looked at Gao Peng, who nodded and said, "Let's go back to Beijing together! There is nothing we need to worry about here."

    After speaking, he walked in front of Yuan Chengzhi and said sincerely: "Everyone got to know each other once, and I have a few words for you."

    Yuan Chengzhi said: "All ears."

    "Da Ming has various problems now, but it is not the emperor's fault. I will help this precarious country to tide over the difficulties. I hope that you will not stand against Daming in the future."

    After listening to Gao Peng's words, Yuan Chengzhi was confused, and said: "I don't understand, how could I stand on the opposite side of Daming? If it's because of Wen Jiazhuang, you can rest assured that I can still distinguish righteousness from personal affection  .¡±

    Gao Peng smiled and said: "It doesn't matter if you don't understand, as long as you remember these few words, you are a good catcher. If possible, I will find a way to get you transferred to Six Doors as a head catcher. I hope you can  Become the god catcher of the new generation of Ming Dynasty."

    A faint smile appeared on Yuan Chengzhi's face when he heard the words, and said: "Brother Gao thinks highly of me, so I would like to thank Brother Gao for his support."

    Gao Peng smiled and nodded, looked at Wen Qingqing again, and sighed: "Miss, you are the most innocent of all things, but there is a saying that people are in the rivers and lakes, and the only thing I can do is  Take you out."

    Wen Qingqing said with a sad face: "My father is innocent."

    Gao Peng glanced at Yuan Chengzhi, shook his head and sighed: "Innocent or not, I don't want to say more."

    After speaking, he moved closer, and said in a voice that only the few people in front of him could hear: "Tell your father to escape! The farther you can escape, the better, otherwise, he will definitely be killed by Wen Laosi."

    Wen Qingqing looked at Gao Peng gratefully after hearing the words, and said, "Thank you."

    Gao Peng waved his hand and said to Ah Jiu: "Master, let's go!"

    "Oh!" Ah Jiu followed Gao Peng and Gui Xinshu and went out. Before going out, she turned her head and took a deep look at Yuan Chengzhi, then leaned into Gao Peng's ear and whispered, "Why didn't you kill him?"

    Gao Peng said lightly: "There is no need for that. He is no longer a threat to us now. If he is used well, he will be a sharp and good knife for me."

    Ah Jiu thought about it, finally nodded, and said: "That's right, that's all, anyway, those things didn't happen, so just treat him as an insignificant cat or dog."

    Gao Peng gave her a funny look, very good, it seems that Master has been completely changed by me.

    As soon as he walked out of the inn, Gao Peng seemed to have sensed something, and suddenly stopped, and looked back to the window on the second floor of the inn, with an inexplicable smile on the corner of his mouth.

    "Wait a moment." After Gao Peng finished speaking, he jumped up and jumped in from the window.

    He Tieshou, who had just peeked at Gao Peng's party from the window, was shocked, backed away again and again, and said in horror: "Youwhat do you want to do? I have never provoked you, nor have I rebelled"

    Gao Peng waved his hand, interrupted He Tieshou's words, and said: "I have no intention of doing anything to you, I just want to ask you for something."

    "what would you like?"

    "Black jade intermittent ointment, don't say you don't have it, I know you have it, or do you want me to search for it myself?"

    He Tieshou said with an ugly face: "Are you robbing?"

    Gao Peng shrugged his shoulders and said, "Just take it for granted! You can rob Mr. Golden Snake in the woods, why can't I rob you?"

    "You" He Tieshou had an expression of eating flies all over his face, "I made a poisonous oath when I took over the position of the leader, that the Black Jade Intermittent Ointment can only be used by my relatives, otherwise I will die from five thunderbolts, and you will rob me  Heiyu Intermittent Ointment, might as well kill me directly."

    Gao Peng frowned slightly, then smiled, and said: "There is no need to kill you, this matter is easy to solve, you can either worship me as a teacher, or worship me as a brother, we will have a relationship, then there will be no problem  .¡±

    "Uh" He Tieshou's face was full of bewilderment, what's the matter?  How obsessed are you with Black Jade Ointment?

    "What? You don't want to? Or do you think I'm not qualified to be your master or brother?" Gao Peng frowned slightly.

    The situation is stronger than others, and He Tieshou really can't think of any disadvantages in having a relationship with Gao Peng, but there are many advantages. Well, it is not worthwhile to become a teacher for nothing

    Thinking of this, He Tieshou clasped his fists and bowed, saying: "Little sister, He Tieshou, see you!"brother.  "

    "Well, dear." Gao Peng nodded in satisfaction, reached into his arms, and took out a thin booklet, which was the original secret book of the Seven-Rotation Slash, and said: "Hey, this is the secret book of the Seven-Rotation Slash, which is the booklet I split  The kung fu of breaking your flying sedan chair can be regarded as a meeting gift from the elder brother to the younger sister."

    "This kung fu is very easy to learn, but after you practice it, its power is not weaker than that of the Golden Snake Sword. Don't provoke the Golden Snake Lord again."

    He Tieshou took the secret book of seven-spin slashing ecstatically, and at the same time threw the black jade intermittent ointment to Gao Peng, and said with a smile: "Thank you, brother, I know that Mr. Golden Snake is not easy to mess with, and now all the allies have been wiped out by you."  , only we are left, I will naturally not provoke him again."

    Gao Peng took the bottle of Heiyu Intermittent Ointment, thought for a while, and said, "Don't say that big brother doesn't take care of you, you can practice the seven-rotation cut as soon as possible, come to the capital to find me, help me do something, and at the same time, give the Five Poisons a lesson."  Good prospects."

    "After all, the Five Poison Sect is just a Jianghu sect, and it can only be settled in a corner of Yunnan. But if there are people in the court, it will surely flourish in the future. You choose some smart people from the sect, and I will bring them into the officialdom."

    This was Gao Peng's impromptu idea. Among the Five Poison Sects, human poisoning skills are unparalleled in the world, and the Shenlong Sect of later generations is far inferior. With their help, he will save a lot of trouble in eliminating the Donglin Party and the Eunuch Party.

    As for the rebels and Tartars, there is no other way but to kill them by themselves.

    He Tieshou was overjoyed. He didn't expect that a bottle of Black Jade Intermittent Ointment would bring such great benefits. Moreover, the Five Poison Sect has Gao Peng as a big backer. It will no longer be a dream to dominate the rivers and lakes in the future.  promise.

    ?Gao Peng got what he wanted, and added a big help, which can be said to have gained a lot, and He Tieshou has the seven-spin slash, and the Golden Snake Lord who lost the Golden Snake Sword should have been unable to do anything to the Five Poisons Sect.

    Go back downstairs and set off again with Ajiugui Xinshu. This place is not far from the capital, but only tens of miles away. As soon as it was dawn, they arrived outside the city gate.

    The morning bell had already struck, and the gates of the city were wide open. After entering the city, a group of people went straight to the Ministry of Criminal Justice. They wanted to take the people from Wenjiazhuang to the prison of the Ministry of Criminal Justice first, and then Gao Peng and Ah Jiu would go to see Chongzhen.

    If you want to get the most help, you still have to meet with Chongzhen. It's good to be able to persuade him, but it doesn't matter if you can't. At least let Chongzhen know that he really wants to help Daming. If he does something at that time, even if he doesn't get help  , at least with less resistance.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 551 Recite Ming History in front of Chongzhen

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The Xuanwu Gate, the north gate of the imperial palace, is outside the Shenwu Gate of the Manchu Qing Dynasty.

    Ah Jiu led Gao Peng across the Xuanwu Bridge swaggeringly. The head of the guard guarding the gate saw this and rushed forward to salute.

    "Greetings to Princess Nine, I wonder if this young master is"

    Ah Jiu was about to explain, but Gao Peng stopped her. He was too lazy to waste time with the guards, so he directly showed the imperial gold medal.

    When the guard saw the gold medal, he naturally didn't dare to stop him, and the two entered the Xuanwu Gate unimpeded.

    "Father is probably in the imperial study at this time, let's go directly!"

    Gao Peng had no objection, but as soon as he arrived outside De Yu's study, he heard an angry shout from inside the study, "Zhou Tingru, a treacherous official who plays tricks and deceives his superiors and subordinates, has misled me as a fellow of the Ming Dynasty. Come here, and immediately send an order to dismiss him.  Zhou Tingru, give me three feet of hemp rope."

    "Follow the order."

    "Luo Aiqing, you also go with me."

    ?I saw a servant and a middle-aged man in Jinyiwei hurried out. When they saw Ah Jiu, they bowed and saluted.

    "My lord, Commander Luo, what's wrong with my father?" Ah Jiu asked puzzled.

    The prince sighed, and said: "Please also ask the princess to consult the emperor in person, the servant and Commander Luo are still rushing to pass the decree!"

    Ah Jiu didn't make things difficult for them, and waved his hands: "Go!"

    "Yes, the servant (Weichen) is retiring."

    Gao Peng looked at the back of the prince and asked, "Master, is that prince Wang Chengen?"

    Ah Jiu looked at Gao Peng and said, "Yes! What's wrong?"

    Gao Peng sighed: "This is a true loyal servant. When your father, Huang Meishan, hanged himself, he was the only one who accompanied him, and he truly followed him through life and death. However, King Huade of Dongchangchang led the guards of Dongchangchang to surrender to Li Zicheng.  "

    Ah Jiu looked at the figure of Wang Chengen who disappeared around the corner in surprise, nodded thoughtfully, and then heard Gao Peng continue: "Then the other person is Luo Yangxing, the commander of Jin Yiwei, right?"

    Ah Jiu nodded and said, "Yes, so what about him?"

    Gao Peng recalled a little bit, and said: "He is also a man. When the rebels entered the capital, he stood firm on the palace wall. After Li Zicheng's rebellious army invaded Daming Palace, he personally went into battle with his Jinyiwei and court guards.  The army resisted desperately."

    "It's a pity that Li Zicheng was captured alive because he was outnumbered. Later, because he vowed not to surrender to the death, he was severely tortured. At first, he carried a hard bone."

    "Later, he found out that the military discipline of Li Zicheng's rebel army had been corrupted. Seeing that money was open, he offered Li Zicheng 30,000 taels of silver in exchange for his own life. Although he did not die heroically for the country, he did not surrender to being a thief.

    Ah Jiu nodded slightly, and said: "So, both of them are available."

    Gao Peng nodded and said, "That's true."

    Ah Jiu didn't have any doubts about Gao Peng's words, because what he said was so eloquent that it was impossible to make it up now.

    "Who's outside." A weary voice suddenly came from the imperial study.

    Ah Jiu hurriedly led Gao Peng into the imperial study room, and bowed to Emperor Chongzhen, who was wearing a dragon robe and ordinary clothes: "My daughter pays homage to her father."

    Seeing that it was Ah Jiu, Chongzhen's gloomy face softened a little, which showed that he loved this daughter very much, "It's Changping! Aren't you learning martial arts from your master? Why do you have time to come to see Emperor Father today? This person is  who?"

    When Ah Jiu heard the words, his expression became serious, and he said: "Father, my daughter has a very important matter to report to Father, and it is related to our Daming Jiangshan Community."

    Chongzhen smiled wryly when he heard the words: "Speak up! Father, listen."

    Ah Jiu said: "Father, what my daughter is about to say may be a bit unimaginable, but please listen to what my daughter has to say."

    Chongzhen said in surprise: "Tell me first."

    Ah Jiu nodded, turned her head and pulled Gao Peng over, and said to Chongzhen: "Father, his name is Gao Peng, and he is my daughter's apprentice."

    "Apprentice?" Chongzhen laughed dumbly, shook his head helplessly, and said, "You are still half a pot of water yourself, and you actually accept apprentices like others, aren't you fooling around?"

    Ah Jiujiao said angrily: "Oh, father, listen to my daughter! My daughter is not very good at martial arts now, but thirty years later, my daughter will be an excellent master. Gao Peng is not my current apprentice, but my daughter will accept him thirty years later."  apprentice."

    ""

    Chongzhen was taken aback for a moment, and said in a confused way: "Chang Ping, you have confused Father, what exactly are you trying to say?"

    Ah Jiu then told Gao Peng's backgroundAgain, of course, she first talked about Gao Peng's background, but didn't talk about Daming's future.

    But this already made Chongzhen's face gloomy. He stared at Gao Peng and said, "Where did you come from, kid, to make up such absurd words to lie to my daughter? What is your intention?"

    Gao Peng ignored Chongzhen's words, but directly recited aloud: "In the spring of the 16th year of Chongzhen, Dingyou in the first month, Li Zicheng fell into Chengtian, the governor's capital, Song Yihe, and Shen Shouchong, who stayed behind, died"

    "Gengshen, Zhang Xianzhong was trapped in Qizhou, Yichoushuo in February, the sun was eclipsed, Jisi, Fan Zhiwan, and Zhao Guangzhang joined forces in Pingyuan, Gengzi in March, Li Zicheng killed Luo Rucai"

    "In May Guisishuo, Zhang Xianzhong fell into Hanyang, Renyin, Zhou Yanru returned to the capital, Bingwu, compiled Wei Zaode as Shaozhan Shi and Dongge University scholar, pre-machine affairs, Wushen, Wu Sheng, Ding Si, Zhou Yanru.  "

    Hearing this, Chongzhen narrowed his eyes slightly, and said lightly: "Your grasp of the world's major events is quite accurate, so you hold a huge intelligence network in your hands?"

    What Gao Peng just said has happened until Zhou Yanru was dismissed, and Zhou Yanru's dismissal even just happened, Chongzhen thought he just heard it outside the door.

    Unexpectedly, Gao Peng smiled slightly, and continued: "Jenxu, Zhang Xianzhong was trapped in Wuchang, Shen Chu Wang Huakui was in Jiang, and He Fengsheng, a registered university scholar, died.  Year¡­¡­"

    "Jimao, Fan Zhiwan was caught and imprisoned, Bingxu, Lei Zhen Feng Xiandian Beast Kiss, Imperial Xiuxing, Autumn and July Dingyou, kissed Fan Zhiwan at the middle left gate, Yimao, kissed the former Wenxuan Zhong Wu Changshi at the middle left  Door¡­¡­"

    Hearing this, Chongzhen's face changed greatly, because many of what Gao Peng said only existed in his mind.

    For example, "Exemption of three salaries and all regular taxes for dilapidated prefectures and counties in the direct province for two years", he has just formed this idea in his mind, and has not implemented it seriously, and he has not even revealed it to anyone.

    Chongzhen's face became serious, he listened quietly to Gao Peng's words, the more he listened, the more frightened he became.

    What Gao Peng is reciting at this moment is the "History of Ming Dynasty" compiled by the later Han official Zhang Tingyu.

    He knows that no matter what he says at this moment, Chongzhen will think it is a lie to confuse the public. This emperor is inherently suspicious and self-willed. What you say doesn't suit his mind.

    Therefore, Gao Peng simply recited the history of the Ming Dynasty without saying anything, and he wanted to see how Chongzhen would react.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 552: Monarchs and ministers join hands to fight against the outside world and secure the inside

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Xin Mao, Li Jiantai asked to move south, and Renchen called courtiers on the platform to show Jian Taishu, saying: The emperor guards the gate of the country, and the king dies in the country, where will I go?"

    "Guimao, Tang Tong and Du Zhizhi descended to Zicheng, and the thieves entered the pass. Jiachen fell into Changping, Yisi, the thieves invaded the capital, and the Beijing camp collapsed. Bingwu, Sunrise, the outer city fell, and it was evening.  Empress Zhou's family collapsed, Ding Wei, Mo Shuang, the inner city fell, the emperor collapsed on Longevity Mountain, and Wang Chengen died"

    "The skirt of the imperial book said: I have scorned my morality, and I am responsible for the blame, but all the ministers misunderstood me. I will die without face to see my ancestors. I will go to the crown to cover my face. Let the thieves split me, and I will not hurt a single person."

    "Since the great scholar Fan Jingwen, dozens of people have died. In Bingchen, the thief moved the emperor, and the Houzi palace was in Changping. The people of Changping opened the tomb of the noble concubine Tian to bury it. Ming Dynasty died."

    "It was the summer and April of the year when the Qing soldiers defeated the bandits in Shanhaiguan. In May, they entered the capital and were reburied in the emperor's body. The subjects were mourned for three days. The posthumous name is Emperor Zhuang Liemin, and the mausoleum is Siling."

    When Gao Peng said this, Chongzhen and Ajiu's father and daughter turned pale, so they heard Gao Peng sigh, and finally said in a deep voice: "Later generations praised Emperor Chongzhen and said: After the emperor inherited God and Xi, he was generous and promising.  , Shen Ji is arbitrarily decisive, mows down treacherous traitors, the world hopes for peace"

    "It's a pity that the general trend has fallen, and the old habits are hard to change. In the court, there will be family disputes, and in the frontiers, there will be arrogance and idleness. The soldiers will report everywhere, and the bandits will spread, and then they will fester and cannot be saved. It is unfortunate"

    "However, he has been in office for ten or seven years. He is not sensual, he is worried about persuasion, he is vigilant, and he is dedicated to governance"

    "If this is the case, the holy dynasty will be prosperous and virtuous, and through the ages, you can also know the emperor's suffering without humiliating him, which is the righteousness of the subjugation of the country."

    After Gao Peng said the last sentence, there was silence in the imperial study room for a long while. After Chongzhen staggered back to the imperial case, he fell down on the throne, with two lines of tears flowing silently from his eyes.

    Ah Jiu also burst into tears, unable to stop, she asked in a trembling voice: "Dapeng, what what did you recite just now?"

    Chongzhen also raised his head to look at Gao Peng. In fact, from the style and format of the words Gao Peng recited, he had already guessed what it was. Sure enough, Gao Peng's words confirmed his guess.

    ""History of Ming Dynasty", this is the "History of Ming Dynasty" edited by a Manchu official thirty years later."

    Chongzhen leaned on the throne with empty eyes, and murmured: "I have worked hard and worked hard for seventeen years, and finally ended up like this? A king of subjugation, I am actually a king of subjugation?"

    Gao Peng said in a deep voice: "Your Majesty, what I just recited is the original history of the Ming Dynasty, but history has changed since I came here thirty years ago, and from the moment your Majesty knew about the development of the future situation."

    "We still have more than half a year to go. We still have time to do something to change this history. In the original history, you lost, but now, you haven't lost yet."

    Hearing Gao Peng's words, Chongzhen's eyes suddenly burst into a frightening light, he sat up straight suddenly, raised his arms, wiped away the tears on his face, and shouted: "You are right, I have not yet  lose."

    Chongzhen looked at Gao Peng with burning eyes, and said: "It turns out that you are really a person thirty years later, so tell me, what should I do to turn the tide and turn the world around in the current situation?"

    Gao Peng smiled slightly. He knew that he would get the most help in this mission.

    "It's very simple, you only need to do four things."

    "Which four?"

    "Squeeze the rebellious party, destroy the cronies, punish the eunuch party, and drive out the Tartars."

    Chongzhen was stunned when he heard the words, and said in surprise: "I understand that the anti-insurgency party drives out the Tartars, this cronies and eunuchs"

    Gao Peng looked serious, and said: "What I said just now is the official history, why don't I give the emperor some other historical knowledge that is not recorded in the official history!"

    "I am all ears."

    "The first thing I want to talk about is the Donglin Party, this group of cronies"

    Following Gao Peng's narration, Chongzhen gradually had a deeper understanding of the corruption of the Ming Dynasty. After all, Gao Peng's knowledge came from later generations.  clear.

    "Therefore, eunuchs harm the country, and cliques harm the country. There is no essential difference between them, and they should all be damned."

    Chongzhen frowned, and said hesitantly: "In this way, the harm of cronies and eunuchs is no less than that of chaotic parties, but now most of the people in the court are the so-called cronies in your mouth. If you remove them all, the government will be destroyed.  Going to be paralyzed."

    Gao Peng spread his hands and said: "Now the government is not paralyzed, but if you don't make up your mind, even if the emperor knows the direction of history, so what?  Handsome, there is only one dead end??¡±

    "Even if the emperor changes his approach and chooses to negotiate peace with the Qing Dynasty and deal with the rebellious party with all his strength, after this battle, the country will still be 'destroyed'. I am afraid that by then, the situation will be even more corrupt than having no officials in the court."

    "Will the Ming Dynasty's national strength and military strength be greatly damaged? Will the Manchu Qing abide by the agreement? The answer is obvious. Dorgon will not only be satisfied with the Northeast, he will definitely take advantage of the fire to loot. By then, the Manchu Donglin Party  Officials, what can they do? Go forward? Or protect the country and the people?"

    "After great chaos, there must be great order. There are many talented people in this world, but the Donglin Party has monopolized the way to become an official. Those who are talented but have no background will not be able to reach the heaven."

    "As long as these moths of the country are wiped out, even if Daming will be in chaos for a while, it will eventually recover, because the obstacles to revitalizing Daming no longer exist."

    Chongzhen was persuaded. Gao Peng's words were well-founded, and this had no effect on his rule. It was already a mess, and the building was about to collapse. Why not take the initiative to tear it down and rebuild it bit by bit.

    If you can really do this, then your merits will be no less than that of the founding ancestor Taizu. Thinking of this, Chongzhen gritted his teeth and said: "Okay, I will follow what you say, but this cronies and eunuchs are easy to destroy, but this chaotic party and  Tartar"

    Gao Peng cheered up, and said: "Don't worry, Your Majesty, since I have the heart to revive Daming, how can I have no countermeasures? If His Majesty trusts me, I am willing to join hands with His Majesty, and I will fight against the outside world.  ZTE will surely be realized.¡±

    Chongzhen hesitated and said: "You mean, you go to help me fight against the traitors and Manchu Tartars, and I will be responsible for cleaning cronies and eunuchs?"

    Gao Peng smiled and said: "The emperor doesn't trust my talent? Maybe the emperor doesn't know that thirty years later, it was I who led a group of Ming Dynasty survivors to fight against the Qing Dynasty and restore the Ming Dynasty. My master Changping became the princess of Jianguo and the throne  It is where the descendants of the Zhu family sit."

    "I am one of the three princes, and I was favored by the master, who gave me the Shangfang sword, the iron coupon of the alchemy book, and the gold medal for avoiding death."

    After Gao Peng finished speaking, he spread his hands apart. In his left hand, Shangfang's sword appeared out of thin air, and in his right hand was a wide arc-shaped iron coupon, with a gold medal lying on top of the iron coupon.

    "I just don't know, do these three things count when the emperor rules them?" (Remember the website address of this website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 553: Gao Peng, Chief Assistant of the Cabinet

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Seeing this, Chongzhen hurriedly stood up and walked out of the imperial case, and walked in front of Gao Peng, and Ah Jiu also joined him. At this moment, they didn't bother to pay attention to Gao Peng's ability to change things out of thin air.

    Chongzhen took the iron coupon of the Danshu from Gao Peng's palm, and read out the words engraved on the iron coupon of the Danshu, "Wei Daming New Era is the first year of Dingsi, and the third day of Renchenshuo in June is Ding Wei. The emperor Ruo said: Taishi Gao Peng  The world will"

    "The long river has a period like a belt, and Taihua has a day like a boxing fist. But I recite the purpose of my merits, and I will always prolong my descendants, so that you will be favored and honored, and you will keep your wealth. You will forgive nine deaths, three deaths of descendants, or commit crimes."  Punishment, there is a judge who can't increase the responsibility, I swear, I will go to Qinzai! It should be paid to the History Museum and promulgated to the world."

    The content engraved on the Danshu Iron Coupon generally includes four aspects.

    First, the date of granting the coupon, the name, title, and land of the recipient.

    Second, it records the meritorious deeds of the recipient to the court.

    Third, the privileges given by the emperor to the recipient, such as exemption from death and punishment.

    Fourth, the emperor's oath, according to the relevant laws of the imperial court, the heroes, important officials and their descendants who hold the iron certificate can enjoy various privileges bestowed by the emperor.

    Gao Peng's Danshu Iron Coupon is genuine regardless of its shape, format of engraved content, etc. Chongzhen confirmed it without a doubt, and then he checked Shangfang's sword and the gold medal for avoiding death, which were also genuine.

    Danshu iron coupons and death-free gold medals do not overlap in utility. Only the holders of Danshu iron coupons and their descendants can enjoy their privileges, while death-free gold medals can save anyone from death. This is different.

    For example, if Gao Peng wants to save the life of a person who is neither relative nor relative, the iron coupon of the Dan Shu is useless, and he can only use the gold medal for avoiding death.

    After Chongzhen confirmed the three items of Gao Peng, Gao Peng said: "Of course, this is an achievement made by my later generations. It is useless now, and I can only keep it as a souvenir.  Gold medals should be valid at any time, right?"

    The merits of Gao Peng recorded in the iron certificate of Dan Shu do not exist in this era, and "Xin Ji" was originally the year name established with the meaning of "New Era" after the restoration of the Ming Dynasty, so it is even more useless.

    Chongzhen nodded, and said: "That's right, since Changping bestowed these two things on you, I also admit that they are effective. If you can really help me to calm the world and revive Ming Dynasty, I will give you another iron certificate of Danshu."

    "The chief minister of the cabinet, Zhou Yanru, has just been dismissed by me, and I will appoint you as the new chief minister, Grand Master of the Ming Dynasty. You will lead the army to destroy the rebellious party and expel the Tartars."

    Gao Peng flipped his hands, and the three treasures disappeared in his hands again. He cupped his fists and bowed, "My minister leads the decree."

    "Uh" Ajiu and Chongzhen looked at Gao Peng in astonishment, and Ajiu directly rummaged through Gao Peng, "Dapeng, where are your things?  Did it disappear again?"

    Gao Peng took a few steps back unbearably, and said helplessly, "You know Nasumi, right? My martial arts have reached the state of entering Taoism through martial arts, and I have condensed the space of mustard seeds in my body."

    "However, this space is not very big now. Items that do not exceed half a foot in length, width, and height can be included in the mustard space."

    "Really?" Ah Jiu and Chong Zhen were stunned when they heard this.

    Gao Peng rolled his eyes, walked to the imperial case, turned sideways to pass the front, so that Chongzhen and Ah Jiu could see clearly.

    I saw Gao Peng clenched his fist with his right hand, stretched out his index finger, and clicked on a pile of memorials on the imperial case. The pile of memorials disappeared in front of the two of them, and then Gao Peng clicked in turn, pen, ink, paper, inkstone, paperweight After a while,  The imperial case is clean and slippery.

    Gao Peng spread his hands to the two, and waved his hand again, and those things reappeared on the imperial case. Now the father and daughter were finally convinced, and Chongzhen also had an intuitive impression of Gao Peng's ability.

    Now he no longer doubts that Gao Peng can help him bring peace to the world, and immediately begins to draft an edict to convey Gao Peng's appointment as an imperial edict.

    "Your Majesty, there are many people with high martial arts skills in the Donglin Party and the Eunuch Party. In order to ensure the smooth progress of the Emperor's purge plan, I have found an assistant from the martial arts sect for the Emperor. With their help, the Emperor will be able to relax more."

    "Oh? Which sect is it?" Chongzhen asked curiously.

    "The Five Poisons of Yunnan."

    Chongzhen's eyes flickered slightly when he heard the words, and said: "You meanusing poison? Is the Five Poison Sect reliable?"

    Gao Peng smiled and said: "Your Majesty, don't worry, the Five Poison Sect is an expert in using poison in the world, and it is perfect for doing these shady things.

    "The Five Poisons Sect is a sect that I just subdued last night. The leader, He Tieshou, has already worshiped me as a brother. After the matter is completed, the emperor only needs to appoint a few of their followers who are not too big or small, and do not affect the overall situation.  Give them a better environment?? Fief, let them develop sects.  "

    "And in the future, the emperor can use the hands of the Five Poison Sect to control every move in the martial arts world, which can be said to be beneficial without any harm."

    "This" Chongzhen's eyes flickered, and he took a few steps aside.

    Gao Peng knew that Chongzhen's old habit of being suspicious had recurred, he couldn't help but sighed, and said bluntly: "My minister knows what the emperor is worried about."

    "The minister assured the emperor that as soon as the world is settled, the minister will immediately return the military power, and will never lose any power."

    "Actually, with my current martial arts skills, power is like floating clouds to me. What I pursue is the pinnacle of martial arts. The secular power is an obstacle to my pursuit of martial arts."

    "If it wasn't for changing my master's fate, I would never get involved in these things."

    Speaking of this, Gao Peng sighed, and said: "Actually, the evaluation of the emperor by later generations, apart from a hapless emperor who is diligent in government and loves the people, there are twelve words. Employers are suspicious, self-willed, and indecisive."

    ""

    Chongzhen's head was full of black lines, seeing Ah Jiu also looking at him with a strange face, he said angrily: "I was being cautious, that's all, I will follow what you said, and hope that in the future I will not be too big."

    Gao Peng and Ajiu finally showed a smile, Gao Peng said with a smile: "Don't worry, the emperor, I owe my martial arts to my master. If there is no master to guide me, I will not have such achievements."

    "In the future, I will pass on this martial arts to the master without reservation. It doesn't take thirty years. After ten years, her achievements will definitely be greater than in the original history."

    "At that time, with Master guarding, let alone a mere Five Poison Sect, how difficult is it to sweep the rivers and lakes?"

    Chongzhen gave Ah Jiu a spoiled look, a gratified smile appeared on his face, and said: "If Changping is really so upbeat, then I will designate her as 'Princess Protecting the Country' and supervise the country for the prince and grandson.  "

    Ah Jiu raised her chest when she heard the words, and said, "Father, don't worry, Changping will not let you down."

    Gao Peng and Ah Jiu resigned. The Grand Master's Mansion that originally belonged to Zhou Yanru now belongs to Gao Peng, but the imperial decree has just been issued, Zhou Yanru has not hanged himself, and his family has not yet been sent away, so Gao Peng cannot live in for the time being.

    Besides, it will take time for Gao Peng to be named the new Chief Assistant, so Gao Peng and Ah Jiu temporarily returned to her Ningshou Palace, and male foreign ministers were allowed to live in the princess's bedroom in the Forbidden Palace, which shows that Chongzhen  How deep is the favor for Gao Peng.

    However, Gao Peng and Chang Ping have a master-student relationship, which is quite special. As soon as they returned to Ningshou Palace, Ah Jiu couldn't wait to let Gao Peng pass on her inner skills.

    After thinking about it for a while, Gao Peng also told Ah Jiu about the situation of the Celestial Silkworm Magical Art. Although Ah Jiu is young and lively by nature, his ambition is not bad.

    When she heard that she only needed to endure fifteen days of pain, she could gain 20 years of power and bring back life from the dead, so she chose to practice without hesitation.

    However, she is different from Xiaojing who has no foundation at all. She knows martial arts herself, so she doesn't need Gao Peng to guide her. She only needs to write down the secret manual for her, and she can practice it by herself.

    Otherwise, what does the apprentice say when he looks at the master's body?  I'm afraid that at that time, the master and apprentice will become another story of the Condor Heroes.

    Gao Peng passed on the heart method to Ah Jiu. Before she entered the retreat state, she told the maid that no one should disturb her within half a month, and then she started the retreat.

    Gao Peng left the palace and sent someone to the small town of Tongzhou to send a message to He Tieshou, telling her to wait outside the Xuanwu Gate after arriving in the capital, and he would come out from the Xuanwu Gate every day.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 554 First time going to court, the water is too cold Qian Qianyi

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Play early if you have something to do, and leave the court if you have nothing to do." Wang Chengen sang in the square outside the Taihe Gate.

    The early dynasty of the Ming Dynasty was not like in later generations of film and television dramas, it was all carried out in a certain palace, that was the rule of the Manchu Tartars.

    The emperor of the Ming Dynasty went to court on the square outside Taihe Gate or Qianqing Gate, which was called "Yumen listening to politics".

    Today Gao Peng participated in the first imperial court hearing, because Chongzhen's appointment to him has been announced to the world, and the Ministry of Household Affairs has also granted him official status.

    Therefore, Gao Peng is now a serious grand master of the Ming Dynasty, the chief assistant of the cabinet, standing at the head of all officials, standing on the left side.

    Most of the eyes of the officials at the moment are focused on him, some of them are curious, some are contemptuous, some are probing, but most of them are resentful.

    After all, Gao Peng was too young, and before Chongzhen announced it to the world, they had never heard of this person, as if he appeared out of nowhere.

    At this moment, when Wang Chengen's singing fell, Gao Peng took two steps to the right and said, "I have this to play."

    Chongzhen said: "What's the matter for Gao Aiqing to play?"

    Gao Peng said loudly: "Qi Zuo, the emperor, the rebel Zhang Xianzhong captured Hanyang a month ago, established his country in Wuchang, and called himself the 'King of the Great West', and the rebel Li Zicheng changed Xiangyang to Xiangjing and called it "Xin Shun King". These two rebels each occupy the city,  Recruiting troops and buying horses has the potential to sweep the world."

    "I ask the emperor to send troops to attack immediately. I am willing to lead the army for the emperor to bring peace to the world. I hope the emperor will approve."

    A happy smile floated on Chongzhen's face, and he asked, "How much food and grass do Gao Aiqing want?"

    Gao Peng thought for a while, and said: "Qizhuo the emperor, I will give you 30,000 soldiers and horses, and the food and grass will be enough for the army to consume for 20 days."

    Chongzhen was surprised, it wasn't that Gao Peng wanted too much, but too little. A few months ago, Zhou Yanru led an army to "fight" the Tartars, leading an army of more than 300,000, claiming to be 395,000.

    As a result, he didn't dare to go any further when he reached Tongzhou. Instead, he lied about the military situation every day and spread the good news. In the end, the Tartars plundered enough and retreated by themselves, but he said that he repelled the Tartars.

    This is certainly Zhou Yanru's crime, but it can also be seen that the soldiers of the Ming Dynasty were indeed afraid of the Manchu Tartars. The more than 300,000 soldiers and horses faced the 100,000 miscellaneous troops of the Tartars, but they dared not take a step forward.  The Ming army on the battlefield was also on the verge of collapse.

    But Gao Peng only needs 30,000 soldiers and horses, and 20 days of food and grass, let alone soldiers and horses. This little food and grass is just enough to go to Wuchang. What about after arriving in Wuchang?  Don't the soldiers stop eating?

    At that moment, Chongzhen hesitated and said: "Gao Aiqing, is there a little less food and grass on the 20th? The army is on the road, and the speed is bound to be slow. It will take nearly 20 days to reach Wuchang. This"

    Gao Peng said proudly: "Back to the emperor, all I need is to be able to go to Wuchang. After that, Zhang Xianzhong has enough food and grass in his hands. Let's support the war with war. After destroying Zhang Xianzhong, naturally there will be no shortage of food and grass."

    ""

    "Where did the ignorant child come from?" Just as Gao Peng finished speaking, when Chongzhen was stunned and speechless, a cold shout came out, and another official came out of the shift and said: "I have a play."

    Looking at the person who left the squad, a slight coldness flashed in Chongzhen's eyes. He had already made up his mind to eradicate the Donglin party members, and this person was the first target he wanted to eradicate.

    No matter what reforms or decrees he wants to promulgate on weekdays, this old boy always leads a group of Donglin party members to oppose him, making him unable to implement policies and have nowhere to use his power. After Gao Peng told him the nature of the Donglin party,  He hated this old boy even more if he could kill him and then hurry up.

    Immediately said lightly: "Qian Aiqing, what's the matter?"

    The murderous intent in Chongzhen's eyes was caught by Gao Peng, and he immediately turned his head to look at the speaker with narrowed eyes, but he was a thin old man who looked about sixty years old, his hair was already gray, and his temperament was a bit of a literati  elegant.

    Seeing that Qian Aiqing looked at Gao Peng coldly, said: "Qizou Emperor, this Grand Master Gao doesn't even know the situation of the enemy and us, so he speaks nonsense here, it can be seen that he has no talent at all, he is just talking about war on paper.  Your Majesty's lesson."

    Gao Peng looked at Qian Aiqing with a half-smile, and asked, "Who are you?"

    That Qian Aiqing straightened her chest, and said, "I am the Minister of Rites, Qian Qianyi."

    Gao Peng's eyes lit up, and he said, "Are you the leader of the Donglin Party, Qian Qianyi, who married Liu Rushi, Qinhuai Bayan's middle school?"

    Qian Qianyi snorted coldly: "That's my private matter and has nothing to do with you."

    Gao Peng chuckled, and said: "It's true that it has nothing to do with me, but you, as the leader of the Donglin Party, have something to do with me. If you want to talk about armies on paper and talk a lot, who in the world can outshine you in the Donglin Party?""

    As soon as Gao Peng's words came out, there was an uproar all over the court. At least 60% of the officials standing here were members of the Donglin Party, and then they came out one by one to criticize Gao Peng to Chongzhen.

    However, Chongzhen just watched coldly and didn't say a word. Slowly, no one spoke anymore.

    Gao Peng glanced at all the people who left the squad, and wrote them all down. Then Shi Shiran asked Qian Qianyi: "Master Qian, you said that I don't know the situation of the enemy and us, and you are just talking on paper. That means that you are against the enemy and us.  The situation is very clear, why don't you tell this official."

    "Hmph." Qian Qianyi snorted coldly, and said: "Since Grand Master Gao asked for advice, I will tell the Grand Master that there are more than 200,000 Western troops under the command of the rebel Zhang Xianzhong, and these have already undergone basic training.  , forming a combat-capable army."

    "In addition, there are hundreds of thousands of rogues gathered from all over the world, totaling no less than half a million. Grand Master Gao said that only 30,000 soldiers and horses are needed to conquer the world. This is simply a joke."

    After listening to Qian Qianyi's words, Gao Peng seemed to be stunned and said: "Oh! It turns out that Zhang Xianzhong has an army of 500,000 troops, plus Li Zicheng, the number of soldiers and horses may exceed one million. In this way, my Daming is basically  If you can't beat them, the country will die soon, right?"

    "Youyou are arguing." Qian Qianyi's old face was flushed, how should he answer this question?

    A cold light flashed in Gao Peng's eyes, and he asked in a cold voice: "Dare to ask Mr. Qian, do you know what 'one man forms an army'?"

    Qian Qianyi was startled when he heard the words, then he sneered, and said: "One man forms an army? Isn't Grand Master Gao talking about himself? Ridiculous, really ridiculous, even if the overlord of Western Chu is alive, Wenhou Lu Bu would not dare to say such a big talk when he was reborn.  What's the reason for the grand master?"

    In fact, the moment Qian Qianyi jumped out, he was already a dead man in Gao Peng's eyes, not for anything else but because of his phrase "the water is too cold".  (Interested friends, please do your own mother-in-law, Dapeng will not popularize science, so as not to be suspected of water words)

    "Why? Hehe, this is what I rely on." After Gao Peng finished speaking, he grabbed Qian Qianyi, and Buddha Fei Xitian spread out, soaring into the sky, his body glowing with golden light, holding Qian Qianyi in his hand, hovering over the  Ten feet high in the air.

    "wow"

    There was another uproar in the square, and Chongzhen suddenly stood up with a look of shock and excitement on his face.

    "Ahhh let me go, you monster, let me go" Qian Qianyi shouted with a broken face, his old face turned pale with fright.

    Gao Peng nodded, and said lightly: "Everyone heard it, it was this old bastard who asked me to let him go."

    Gao Peng's faint voice, under the effect of internal force, was like the sound of thunder on the road, rolling and spreading throughout the square, and everyone could hear it clearly.

    And Gao Peng finished that sentence, grabbed Qian Qianyi's five fingers, and opened them suddenly (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 555

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Boom"

    The sound of Qian Qianyi falling to the ground made all the officials present tremble, and they all stared in horror at Gao Peng who looked like a god in midair.

    Qian Qianyi slammed on the ground so hard that no one even made a gesture of reaching out to connect his hands. He soon bled from all his orifices, convulsed for a moment and then stopped moving.

    People in the Donglin Party were terrified, and other people who formed cronies and fought against the Donglin Party were also terrified. They did not gloat over Qian Qianyi's death, but rather grieved at the death of a rabbit. Will Qian Qianyi's fate today be tomorrow?  What will happen to me?

    However, Gao Peng was standing in mid-air, his voice still came like rolling thunder, "I, the Grand Master of the Ming Dynasty, Gao Peng, the chief assistant of the cabinet, swears here that I will help the Ming Dynasty to calm the world, wipe out the chaotic party, and destroy the Manchu Tartars."

    "WaitWho is willing to go out with me?"

    As soon as Gao Peng's voice fell, there was a moment of silence below, and then a middle-aged official with dark eyes and a goatee came out of the shift and shouted: "The next official, Youqian, is the censor Shi Kefa, and is willing to go out with the grand master."

    Shi Kefa took the lead, and immediately two more went to work.

    "Sun Chuanting, Minister of the Ministry of Military Affairs, is willing to go out with the Grand Master."

    "Zhang Fengxiang, the Minister of the Ministry of Military Affairs, is willing to go out with the Grand Master."

    Looking at the three people who stood up and listening to their words, Gao Peng laughed happily and said: "Okay, okay, they are all my strong bones."

    These three were all famous anti-Qing generals in the late Ming Dynasty, especially Sun Chuanting. Without Gao Peng, he would have been besieged by Li Zicheng in Tongguan in October of this year and died heroically.

    Needless to say, Shi Kefa, after the fall of the Ming Dynasty, vowed not to surrender to the Manchus, and went to the Southern Ming Dynasty to continue to resist the Manchus. After being captured, he was killed for refusing to surrender.

    But now, with the existence of Gao Peng, their names will still go down in history, but no longer in the name of heroes, but in the name of national heroes who turned the tide and helped the building to collapse.

    Gao Peng landed on the ground, turned around and cupped his hands to Chongzhen and said: "Then ask the emperor for permission, the three lords and ministers will go out together to wipe out the rebels."

    When Shi Kefa heard the words, he took a step forward and said, "I have this performance."

    Chongzhen and Gao Peng looked at Gao Peng in surprise, not knowing why, Chongzhen said: "What's the matter for Shi Aiqing to play?"

    Shi Kefa said: "Your Majesty, at present the biggest threat to our Ming Dynasty is the Manchu Tartars. They have few soldiers and few generals, and they dare not go to war with Ming Dynasty.  Consume my Great Ming's national power, and eat away at my Great Ming's military power little by little."

    "In this way, they are tantamount to breaking down the gate of our Ming Dynasty, paving the way for Zhang Xianzhong, Li Zicheng and other rebels to invade the capital."

    "In the future, they only need to sit on the hill and watch the tigers fight. When the rebels and the court are both in danger, they can sit back and reap the benefits and wipe out our Daming court and the rebels."

    "That's why I believe that the grand master should destroy the tartars first, and then suppress the rebels. I hope the emperor and the grand master will learn from each other."

    Gao Peng looked at Shi Kefa with admiration in his eyes. This person's strategic foresight is still very good. What he said is indeed Huang Taiji's overall strategy, and the future situation will develop exactly as he said.

    The only difference is that the Ming court did not lose to the rebels, but suffered a crushing defeat. If Li Zicheng was a hero of the generation and the Dashun army was an iron-blooded army, then Dashun would be able to take advantage of the situation to establish a country and drive the Manchus out of the Ming Dynasty.

    It's a pity that the rogues are just rogues after all. As soon as the capital was breached, the Dashun Army immediately returned to their nature as rogues.

    In the end, the Manchu Qing successfully completed their own strategic deployment, and the fisherman reaped the benefits. The Dashun Army defeated by General Ji was wiped out, and Li Zicheng defeated Jiugong Mountain.

    "What does the grand master think?" After listening to Shi Kefa's words, Chongzhen nodded secretly. He was very satisfied with Shi Kefa. Gao Peng had told him about the history of Ming Dynasty, so he naturally knew the development of the funeral, so he asked Gao Peng in harmony.

    Shi Kefa, Sun Chuanting, and Zhang Fengxiang all looked at Gao Peng expectantly. They saw Gao Peng's performance like a god, and they shouted in their hearts that Daming could be saved.

    The only hope in my heart now is that Gao Peng will not be like Chongzhen, who is self-willed and does not listen to advice. If so, there must be hope for Daming.

    And Gao Peng obviously did not disappoint them, nodded, and said: "Master Shi's words are very reasonable, but I feel that it doesn't make any difference whether you destroy the rebels first or the Tartars first, anyway, it's just a sequence  , will be destroyed sooner or later."

    "However, since your lords think that the Tartars are more of a threat, let's fight the Tartars first. Speaking of which, although the rebels rebelled, they are still the people of our Ming Dynasty.??Interracial.  "

    "Although there is no direct threat to the country and the country, it will cause greater damage and harm to Ming Dynasty. I agree with Mr. Shi's suggestion to send troops out of Shanhaiguan first to destroy the Tartars."

    Shi Kefa and others were overjoyed when they heard the words, and praised in unison: "The grand master is wise."

    Gao Peng smiled slightly, and said: "Several adults are over-reputed, you are the real wise, I just rely on my own ability to be unscrupulous, and I don't care who hits first."

    "Hahahaha" The three of them laughed in unison, and Shi Kefa was even more excited: "What I want is the 'unscrupulous' grand master. If my Ming Dynasty has a few more 'unscrupulous' people like the grand master, why would I want to do it?"  Forced to such a point by a few Xiaoxiao and other races?"

    Seeing this, Chongzhen also had a gratified smile on his face. He waved his hand and said: "Okay, I will allocate 200,000 troops to you and others. We must destroy the Manchu Tartars and protect our Ming Dynasty."

    Gao Peng frowned slightly, and said: "Qizou the emperor, it really doesn't take so many people to fight the Tartars, it's just a waste of food and grass."

    "In the future to attack the rebels, we still need the army to reoccupy the captured city, but to fight the Tartars, we can kill or bury them. Why waste that manpower and material resources? The treasury is not abundant now!"

    Hundreds of officials looked at each other in blank dismay, but Chongzhen was full of joy. Throughout the thousands of years of Chinese history, there has never been such a leading general who would dislike too many soldiers. They are all afraid of losing the battle if there are fewer soldiers. The more such generals, the better.  !

    "Then how many soldiers and horses does Ai Qing think is appropriate?"

    Gao Peng thought for a while, and said: "The Tartars have a total of twelve banners of Manchurian, Mongolian, and traitorous Han armies, with about 120,000 troops. Including half of the Mongolian soldiers from the outer vassals, the total strength is no more than 180,000."

    "The emperor gave me 50,000 cavalry, enough food and grass for a month, and there is no need to use the firearms battalion. There are still 30,000 Guanning iron cavalry under the command of Shanguan Pingxibo Wu Sangui, which is enough to destroy the Tartars."

    "These soldiers and horses, I don't want them to charge forward and confront the Tartars head-on. What I need is that when the Manchu Manchus are scattered, they rush to chase and kill the Tartars."

    "My Ming army has been out of battle for a long time and lacks training. It is true that the combat power is not as good as that of the Tartars, but they will always be stabbed in the back, right? As long as they kill a few times and let the soldiers get blood on their hands, the blood will naturally come up.  .¡±

    "When the time comes to send these troops to fight against rebels and ordinary people who take up arms, it will definitely be beneficial."

    After listening to Gao Peng's words, Sun Chuanting, Shangshu of the Ministry of War, laughed and said, "Co-authoring with the Grand Master is training soldiers with Tartars!"

    Gao Peng echoed with a smile: "That's right, it's even training soldiers, and it's also considered to be used as a blood sacrificial knife for the soldiers."

    Chongzhen nodded in satisfaction, and said: "Okay, Gao Aiqing's play, I have approved everything."

    Gao Peng cupped his fists and bowed, "Thank you, Your Majesty, for your permission."

    "Retreat towards" (Remember the website address of this site: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 556 The Mystery of the Golden Snake Sword

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Shhhhhh"

    "Boom boom boom"

    In a deep mountain and old forest in the capital, Gao Peng holds the Golden Snake Sword in his hand, and continuously shoots sword light at the middle of a mountain with a radius of several feet wide.

    A spectacular scene appeared, the sword light shot out by the Golden Snake Sword, like a laser cannon, blasted the mountain to be riddled with holes.

    Finally, the overwhelmed mountain peak broke in the middle, and the upper half toppled down, hitting the valley. For a while, the ground in the valley shook, and smoke and dust rose everywhere. The scene was extremely horrifying.

    That's right, the Golden Snake Sword has already fallen into Gao Peng's hands. When he was in the woods, after the wooden box of the Golden Snake Sword fell into his hand, he activated the function of the reincarnation watch to collect items, took away the Golden Snake Sword in the wooden box, and threw it to Jin Snake Lang  Yours is just an empty wooden box.

    After breaking a mountain peak, Gao Peng stopped, his face not flushed and breathless, Gao Peng caressed the divine sword composed of several entangled golden snakes in his hand, and murmured: "That's how it works, so the effect of the Golden Snake Sword is like this.  "

    I don't know what kind of material this Golden Snake Sword is made of, and how it is cast. It has no other special effects. The only effect is to increase the true energy. If one point of true energy is passed into the Golden Snake Sword, it can be amplified to ten.

    In other words, the Golden Snake Sword can increase the true qi input into the sword by the holder by ten times, and then emit it in a reflective form, forming a powerful destructive force.

    This sword is not very effective in the hands of Houtian warriors, and it still cannot withstand thousands of troops. Although it can kill and wound a large number of troops, once the internal strength is exhausted, it can only be slaughtered by others.

    After all, although the consumption of this sword's internal energy is appallingly low, it will eventually be exhausted, and no matter how deep the internal energy is, it will eventually be exhausted.

    But once this sword falls into the hands of a congenital master, it will be terrifying. The congenital master's internal energy will operate on its own, and the true energy will be generated by itself, endlessly, and it will recover by itself every second.

    In other words, in the hands of a congenital master, the Golden Snake Sword is equivalent to a laser cannon with unlimited ammunition. What is the concept?  This is simply a peerless weapon for killing mobs!

    However, there must be a basic condition for this. In order to emit the sword energy amplified by the Golden Snake Sword, there must be sunlight. The moonlight at night is actually reflected sunlight, so moonlight can also be used.

    Of course, even if there is no sunlight, the Golden Snake Sword is still an invincible weapon, because even if the sword energy cannot be emitted, Gao Peng's true energy input into the sword has already increased by ten times.

    Ten years of skill can be as good as a hundred years, so a single strike with a sword is a blow with a hundred years of skill. Not to mention the Jade Blood Sword, how many people in the entire Golden Book World can stop it?

    I am afraid that only a sweeping monk can block it with a three-foot air wall. Well, Yuan Chengzhi, who is holding the Jade Blood Sword, can also block it.

    In terms of the increase of true qi, the Jade Blood Sword is actually stronger. Unfortunately, there is a very strict prerequisite for using the Jade Blood Sword, that is, you must have the blood of the Yuan family. Only with the blood of the Yuan family can the Jade Blood Sword be at its best  strong power.

    So in this world, there is only one Yuan Chengzhi who can exert the power of the Jade Blood Sword.

    Having figured out the mystery of the Golden Snake Sword, Gao Peng withdrew the Golden Snake Sword, performed lightness kung fu, and returned to the capital.

    Now five days have passed since the day Gao Peng entered Beijing, Zhou Yanru's family has already been dealt with, and Gao Peng has also moved into the Grand Master's Mansion.

    All the servants, maidservants and servants were recruited again. As soon as Gao Peng returned to the Grand Master's Mansion, he saw the butler Zhongbo pacing back and forth in front of the door, as if he was waiting for him.

    Seeing Gao Peng's return, Uncle Zhong hurriedly took two steps forward and said respectfully: "My lord, a girl has come to the mansion, she claims to be the son's righteous sister, the old servant dare not neglect, please invite her to serve tea in the side hall."

    According to the rules, Uncle Zhong should be called Master Gao Peng, but he is too young to be called Master, so he should be called Young Master!  There is no master above him, and it is not suitable for him, so Gao Peng asked all the servants in the mansion to call him son.

    Gao Peng's eyes lit up, He Tieshou arrived, very good, the cleaning plan can start.

    "I see, go get busy!"

    "Yes, son."

    Gao Peng strode towards the side hall, and saw that He Tieshou was sitting in a daze in the side hall, bored and in a daze. At this moment, she was wearing a long plain dress with a Han woman's bun on her head.  It's really a bit of a ladylike feeling.

    It's just that the sleeve of her right hand is much longer than the sleeve of her left hand. Gao Peng knew that she was trying to cover up the iron hook on her right hand.

    When Gao Peng appeared at the door, He Tie hurriedly stood up, bowed respectfully, and said, "Little sister pays homage to elder brother."

    Gao Peng waved his hand, sat down on the chair, and said casually: "Okay, I don't want to be in my own house."Why are you being polite, and you're the only one here?"  "

    Seeing Gao Peng's casual attitude, He Tieshou was overjoyed instead, which meant that Gao Peng didn't treat her as an outsider.

    Originally, she thought that Gao Peng accepted her as a righteous sister just to anoint Black Jade intermittently, and at the same time use her to do something. Although they are called brother and sister, they are actually a master-slave relationship.

    But looking at it now, it doesn't seem to be the case. Does he really regard himself as his sister?

    However, He Tieshou didn't really relax. He stood beside Gao Peng, heard his words, and said, "We have set up a house in the city as a stronghold, and they are all there."

    Gao Peng nodded, looked at her again, and said helplessly: "You don't have to be so restrained, you are my righteous sister recognized by Gao Peng, then you are really my sister, I will not treat you like a subordinate, sit down!  "

    "Oh!" He Tieshou looked slightly relaxed, and sat down next to Gao Peng.

    Gao Peng's eyes flickered slightly, and he said: "I know that your Five Poisons Sect believes in 'profit determines friend and foe', as long as it is profitable, it can be used by others, regardless of right or wrong, right or wrong, good or evil."

    "I know, you may not treat me as an elder brother in your heart, but I want to say, I, Gao Peng, always do things one is one and the other is two. I will tell who I want to use, but since I recognize  As a younger sister, I will really treat you as a younger sister."

    "I don't care about other things, but at home, even if you pretend to treat me as your elder brother, I don't want you to act like a subordinate when you face me, and I will feel uncomfortable, do you understand?"

    ""

    He Tieshou stared blankly at Gao Peng for a few breaths, a sense of warmth rose in his heart for no reason, nodded, and said softly: "Little sister knows."

    Gao Peng nodded in satisfaction, and her answer was "little sister knows" instead of "yes", which is already an improvement.

    Although in the final analysis, Gao Peng just wants to use the Five Poisons Sect, but he hopes that they are willing to do things for him, not because it is beneficial to do things for him, although there are indeed great benefits.

    It's very simple, if they do things for him for the benefit, then when someone offers more benefits, they will turn against him without hesitation.

    But if they play the emotional card and let them do things willingly, it will be different. Of course, for He Tieshou, the righteous sister, he is indeed willing to treat each other sincerely.

    "After lunch later, I will take you to see the emperor. I am going out to fight. During this time, you will be by the emperor's side for me." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 557: Expedition, First Meeting Wu Sangui

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "My ministers see the emperor." In the imperial study, Gao Peng took He Tieshou to see Chongzhen.

    "Excuse me, Gao Aiqing, this is" Chongzhen looked at He Tieshou, with a searching look in his eyes, because He Tieshou was too young, and he didn't connect her with the leader of the sect.

    "This is Weichen's adopted sister, the leader of the Five Poison Sect."

    He Tieshou took a step forward, stood side by side with Gao Peng, leaned forward and said, "He Tieshou, the daughter of the people, see the emperor."

    Chongzhen was slightly taken aback, then reacted, stretched out his hand to help, and said: "Excuse me, I didn't expect He Jiaozhu to be so young."

    Gao Peng smiled and said: "Your Majesty, don't look at Shemei's young age, she is one of the best in the martial arts world, whether it is martial arts intelligence or strange skills."

    He Tie secretly laughed. Her ability to make and use poison was just heresy in the eyes of other righteous people in the world, but it became a strange skill in the mouth of Gao Peng. This righteous brother is really different from ordinary righteous people.

    Chongzhen didn't care about Gao Peng's behavior of putting gold on He Tieshou's face. Instead, he smiled and said: "So, I hope that Master He will serve the country well in the future. I will definitely not treat meritorious ministers badly."

    "I have discussed with the grand master. In order to facilitate He Jiaozhu's actions, I will appoint you as the commander of the inner secret agents, with a rank of three ranks. Your subordinates can arrange the four secret agents of Tiandi Xuanhuang, rank four, and give you a gold medal.  Inside."

    "The secret agents of the Great House only need to obey my orders and do not need to be restrained by anyone. Their duty is to monitor the world for me. No matter the imperial court or the Jianghu, they are all within the scope of your supervision."

    "Once any person or thing is discovered that threatens our Daming country and society, we have the right to deal with it, and the local officials need to fully cooperate."

    After hearing Chongzhen's words, He Tieshou was almost stunned. Although this secret agent is not a serious official, he is only ranked third and fourth, and receives the salary of an official of third and fourth ranks, but his power is surprisingly great.

    "Folk girl folk girl"

    Gao Peng and Chongzhen looked at each other and smiled. Gao Peng stretched out his hand and patted He Tieshou on the shoulder, and said with a smile: "Returning the Minnv! You are no longer a Minnv, you should call yourself a humble minister."

    He Tieshou bowed quickly as if waking up from a dream, "I thank the emperor, I will serve the emperor wholeheartedly in the future, and I will go through fire and water, and I will die."

    "Okay, okay." Chongzhen nodded in satisfaction.

    Seeing that the matter was settled, Gao Peng immediately looked serious, and asked Chongzhen: "Your Majesty, is the list ready?"

    When Chongzhen heard the words, a cold light flashed in his eyes, he nodded slightly, turned around and walked to the imperial case, picked up a booklet, and handed it to Gao Peng.

    Gao Peng opened the first page of the booklet. The booklet recorded a person's name, his official position and residence and other information. There were sixty or seventy people in the thin booklet.

    Gao Peng roughly took a look, and it looked like the other two of the "Three Great Masters of Jiangzuo" besides Qian Qianyi, Wu Weiye and Gong Dingzi were all included.

    These two characters are also familiar to him. They were both traitors who betrayed and surrendered to the Manchu Qing after the death of the Ming Dynasty, especially this Wu Weiye (Wu Meicun), who wrote a song "Yuanyuanqu" at the beginning to appeal for Chen Yuanyuan's grievances, satirizing Wu Sangui  .

    As a result, it didn't take long for this fellow himself to join the Qing Dynasty. When Wu Sangui surrendered to the Qing Dynasty, he was the commander-in-chief of Shanhaiguan, a warrior, and he did not receive special favor from the royal family.  To some extent, it can barely be regarded as a good story.

    ? Chongzhen was very kind to Wu Weiye. In the fourth year of Chongzhen, Wu participated in the examination, but was framed and accused of malpractice for personal gain.

    Chongzhen read the Huiyuan test papers, and personally approved Wu's test papers as "upright and elegant, and the foot style is extravagant". Wu was able to get the second place in high school.

    Later, Wu served as the editor of Hanlin, the lecturer of the East Palace, and the secretary of the Nanjing Guozijian. It is self-evident that Wu enjoyed great honors in the Ming Dynasty.  Scholars who read poetry and books and learned the ways of Confucius and Mencius.

    Therefore, it is difficult for Wu to be tolerated by righteousness and righteousness when Wu descended to the Qing Dynasty and became an official. Wu's behavior is really inconsistent with his "upright and liberal" grandeur.

    It can be seen that the righteousness and national righteousness that the Donglin Party members usually talk about are all bullshit.

    At that moment, Gao Peng handed the pamphlet to He Tieshou, and said: "Sister, the people in this pamphlet are all disasters for the country and the people. Take it and remove them one by one according to the list in the pamphlet."

    "However, things should be kept secret, because these people are a group of cronies, and they already have their own influence. Try not to let people find out that it was done by your Five Poison Sect, so as not to attract attacks from many enemies."

    After Gao Peng finished speaking, he subconsciously looked at Chongzhen.He added, "Of course, don't let people know that this is what the emperor meant. There must be absolutely no rumors about this."

    "If possible, let them all appear to have died of accidents or sudden illnesses, understand?"

    After hearing this, He Tieshou smiled slightly, and said: "Your Majesty and elder brother, don't worry, it's inexplicable to say that people die silently. In this world, only Tangmen of Sichuan can barely compare with my Five Poison Sect."

    "Hehe, of course I believe in your abilities. The day after tomorrow I will lead an army to go out, so I ask the emperor to watch how we rebuilt the building of Daming step by step."

    "I'll wait and see."

    "Dingyou in the autumn of the 16th year of Chongzhen, the seventh month of Dingyou, the grand master Gao Peng conquered the Qing Dynasty, Yimao, and the army went to Shanhaiguan." Excerpted from "Ming History Biography 223 Gao Peng" (this is naturally the future new Ming history of this world).

    The bloody storm in the capital and the intrigues have nothing to do with Gao Peng, because he has already arrived at Shanhaiguan with Shi Kefa, Sun Chuanting, and Zhang Fengxiang with an army of 50,000.

    Wu Sangui, who was the general of Shanhaiguan at that time, personally greeted Gao Peng ten miles away. Although he was not familiar with Gao Peng, just the rumors about him made Wu Sangui dare not neglect him.

    Besides, among the generals leading the army this time, there are also the Minister of the Ministry of War and the Minister of the Ministry of War. These two are the number one and number two in the military system of the Ming Dynasty, so he can't help but pay attention to them.

    The Minister of the Ministry of War and the Minister of the Ministry of War are equivalent to the Minister of Defense and Deputy Minister of the later generations, and at this moment Gao Peng has the triple identity of the Grand Master of the Ming Dynasty, the Chief Assistant of the Cabinet, and the Superintendent of the Army.

    Grand Master is just a title and has no actual position, but he is also a high-ranking official, while the chief assistant of the cabinet and the supervisor of the army are different. It is equivalent to combining the prime minister of a country and the commander-in-chief of the three armed forces.

    Is this identity big enough?  Basically, it means that one person is under one person and over ten thousand people, the absolute number one figure in Daming except the emperor.

    "The last general Wu Sangui pays homage to Senior Governor Gao." Wu Sangui greeted Gao Peng in front of his horse, cupping his fists and bowing in salute.

    "You are welcome, Chief Soldier Wu. The Chief Soldier guarded Shanhaiguan for Daming. He has made great achievements and worked hard." Gao Peng looked up and down the number one traitor of Ming Dynasty, and nodded secretly.

    Indeed, Wu Sangui is a general. Wu Sangui is not tall, but he is very stocky and full of momentum. His skin is slightly whiter than that of ordinary generals. He has big ears and high nose, and is very heroic. No wonder he can attract Chen Yuanyuan.

    Now with my involvement, I guess you have no chance to be a traitor again.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 558 It's not the high governor's arrogance, it's the weakness that limits our imagination

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Above the Shanhaiguan Pass, Gao Peng looked at the Great Wall stretching far into the distance, and couldn't help but feel a lot of emotion in his heart. Whenever he sees this miracle through the ages, his heart will be full of excitement and pride.

    "Mr. Wu, where are the Tazi's armies concentrated now?" Gao Peng asked Wu Sangui who was beside him indifferently.

    Wu Sangui said: "Returning to the supervisor, Abatai's 60,000 troops are stationed in Jinzhou, which is less than 400 li away. The remaining 120,000 troops are stationed in Panjin, Liaoyang, Anshan and other places. Shengjing, the capital of the Tartars (  Shenyang) still has more than 200,000 soldiers ready to fight, and nearly a million people."

    "Map." Gao Peng said lightly.

    Immediately, a general next to him unfolded the map and sent it to Gao Peng. Gao Peng stretched out his fingers to point at the places Wu Sangui mentioned, and nodded slowly.

    Seeing this, Wu Sangui asked tentatively: "I don't know what the supervisor's plan is?"

    Gao Peng smiled slightly, and said: "I don't like to use tricks when fighting wars, and I don't need any tricks."

    Speaking of this, Gao Peng moved his fingers slowly on the map, and said: "Three days later, after the rest and adjustment of the soldiers, except for leaving 10,000 soldiers and horses to guard Shanhaiguan, we will build up all the troops, and we will go along Suizhong and Ningyuan.  , Huludao route, troops sent to Jinzhou."

    "First take down the 60,000 army of Abatai, then use Jinzhou as the base, turn east, attack Panjin first, then go down to Anshan, and finally take down Liaoyang. After resting in Liaoyang for a while, go straight to Shengjing."

    "After that, we will chase and kill the Tartars all the way, or we will drive them out of Liaodong. At this point in the war, we can temporarily withdraw our troops and go back to attack Zhang Xianzhong, Li Zicheng and other rebels. After the world is settled, we can come again  Settle a good deal with the Tartars."

    "In short, within three months, I will wash soldiers and herd horses by Shenshui."

    ""

    Except for Shi Kefa and Sun Chuanting and other generals who followed Gao Peng from the camp in the capital, everyone else looked at Gao Peng with crazy eyes.

    Wu Sangui didn't say anything yet, his deputy Ye Yuzhong said to Gao Peng with an expression of "Are you a tease sent by the emperor?"

    Gao Peng glanced at him lightly, and said: "I do like to joke, but I am very serious about this matter."

    "Do you think Master Ben has lost his mind? I don't blame you, because you don't understand Master Ben."

    Wu Sangui said cautiously: "Master Gao, forgive me for speaking bluntly, even if you have the talents of the world, you still have to rely on the army to fight.  ¡­¡­Well¡­¡­"

    Wu Sangui found that he couldn't find a suitable adjective to describe the army in the capital camp.

    Gao Peng glanced at him amusedly, and said, "Master soldier! What's there to say? My Ming Dynasty's current army, except for the frontier army, doesn't have many capable of fighting."

    Wu Sangui smiled embarrassingly, and said awkwardly: "The supervisor is wise."

    Gao Peng looked serious, and said: "Mr. Wu doesn't need to worry, I didn't expect them to fight, as long as they can stab a knife in the back."

    "Uh the general will not understand." Wu Sangui and all the Shanhaiguan officers and men looked at Gao Peng in bewilderment.

    Gao Peng sighed: "Forget it, if I don't give you a reassurance, I'm afraid that not only will you not obey the orders of the general supervisor, but you may even directly mutiny and bomb the camp."

    Wu Sangui's complexion changed drastically, and he said anxiously: "The supervisor's words can be said to be heartbreaking, the so-called military orders are like mountains, we will never dare to disobey orders, but we will wait"

    Gao Peng waved his hand and said: "Okay, don't need to say too much, I will take care of you."

    After Gao Peng finished speaking, he pointed to a mountain a few miles away, and said, "There aren't many people on that mountain, right?"

    Wu Sangui looked at the tens of feet high mountain that Gao Peng pointed at, and said puzzledly: "It's just a barren mountain, and there are no people there."

    "Very well, how many people will you need to raze that mountain to the ground, and how long will it take?"

    Wu Sangui made a secret calculation in his heart, and said: "If you use ten thousand people, it will take about half a month."

    Gao Peng nodded and said: "Immediately call the army to line up outside the pass."

    After finishing this sentence, he stopped talking. He stretched out his arms, and his body glowed with golden light. The next moment, he turned into a stream of golden light and shot towards the mountain.

    "wow"

    All the soldiers and defenders on the city wall were in an uproar. Wu Sangui and others stared at this scene in astonishment, unable to speak. This high governorisn't he a mortal?

     Shi Kefa immediately sent an order to the soldiers beside him: "Quickly, immediately gather the army and line up outside the city."

    When Wu Sangui saw this, although he didn't know why, he resolutely carried out Gao Peng's order, summoned the Guanning iron cavalry, and all went up to the Great Wall. Everyone looked at the figure sitting on the top of the mountain several miles away.

    Half an hour later, the army was assembled, and Gao Peng over there also saw this scene, jumped into the air, and sat down cross-legged in the air.

    After a few breaths, everyone heard a sound like rolling thunder coming from the sky.

    "Wan Buddha Chao Zong."

    "Boom"

    At this moment, the color of the sky and the earth changed, the sun and the moon dimmed, black clouds billowed in the sky, lightning flashed and thunder rumbled, and a golden Buddha slowly descended from the black clouds.  It was even more shocking that time.

    The attack in Shanghai was scattered, but this time, Gao Peng concentrated all the attacks on that hill.

    "Boom boom boom boom"

    After the thunder, countless huge Buddha's palms fell from the sky, the earth trembled, the sky shook, and the sand and rocks flew, and the mountain was instantly shrouded in smoke and dust.

    After the prelude was over, the golden Buddha turned into two palms about the same size as the mountain peak and were photographed successively.

    Gao Peng's body was covered with endless golden light. At this moment, he was just like the Buddha over there.

    There was silence inside and outside Shanhaiguan, except for the loud bang that seemed to be the end of the world.

    Sun Chuanting knelt down, Shi Kefa knelt down, and Wu Sangui knelt down too from the leading generals down to the ordinary soldiers, all respectfully knelt on the ground on one knee, looking up at Gao Peng, unable to stop their bodies  trembling.

    Only at this moment did they know what it means to be strong and what it means to be an army alone. It's not that the high governor is too arrogant, but that weakness limits their imagination.

    "Boom"

    After the last loud noise, everything was quiet, the wind was howling, and the smoke and dust were quickly blown away. When Gao Peng flew back to the sky above Shanhaiguan, everyone saw that the towering mountain before had disappeared.

    It was really razed to the ground, no, it was flatter than the ground, and it was even sunken.

    "Nowdo you still think I'm joking?"

    ""

    At this moment, no one dared to answer. Gao Peng glanced at the army following him from the capital, and shouted in a deep voice: "Do you know what you are called? Old soldier, mob."

    "Yes, you are indeed veteran soldiers. You have long forgotten how to fight, but I still brought you out. Do you know why?"

    "Because I never expected you to go to war. All I need is to chase after the Tartar army and stab it in the back after I defeat it."

    "I don't want to say too much. When you face the Tartars head-on, you will be defeated at the touch of a finger. I only hope that when you are chasing and killing the Tartars, you will be brave and stab a few more Tartars to death."

    ""

    After listening to Gao Peng's words, a fire ignited in the hearts of those soldiers of Ming Dynasty, old man?  mob?  Is that how we look to others?  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 559 We Are Not a Crowd, We Are the Forbidden Army of the Ming Dynasty

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Suddenly, a soldier suddenly stood up, and excitedly shouted to Gao Peng in the sky: "We are not a mob, we are the imperial guards of the Ming Dynasty."

    "We are the soldiers of the 'Yongwei Battalion', the strongest army in Ming Dynasty, we are not veteran soldiers."

    This soldier's roar instantly ignited the entire army formation, and one after another soldiers stood up, each shouting different words, and finally, everyone stood up, and the chaotic roar finally converged into  Two sentences.

    "We are the Forbidden Army of the Ming Dynasty, we want to fightwe are the Forbidden Army of the Ming Dynasty, we want to fightwe are the Forbidden Army of the Ming Dynasty, we want to fight"

    Shi Kefa, Sun Chuanting and others also stood up one after another, and looked at the soldiers under the city wall in surprise and inexplicable surprise. They found that the imperial guards of the Ming Dynasty had changed at this moment.

    On the soldiers, there was an aura that they had never had before. Wu Sangui was very familiar with that aura, and it can be summed up in four words - the teacher of the tiger and wolf.

    Those Guan Ning iron cavalry standing on the city wall also changed their gazes at the soldiers of the imperial army. Before, they looked down on these imperial soldiers, but at this moment, a sense of recognition emerged from their eyes.

    Maybe they have been out of battle for a long time and lack of training, but with this kind of momentum, even if they can't fight their opponents, at least they won't be defeated at the first touch, and their fighting will will be more than a little stronger.

    The corner of Gao Peng's mouth curled up into an inexplicable smile. He didn't expect that this method of reassuring everyone would have unexpected gains. This group of soldiers turned into a group of tigers and wolves.

    "Aren't you a mob? You are the imperial guards of the Ming Dynasty? You want to fight? What do you use to fight? Do you use your mouth?"

    Gao Peng yelled loudly, directly overwhelming the 50,000 people shouting in unison. He pointed to the northeast direction, and then said indifferently: "You don't think you are a mob, you are not old soldiers, you are elites, soldiers of the Yongwei Battalion, you are  Daming Forbidden Army, very good"

    Speaking of this, he shouted angrily again: "Then you can prove it to the supervisor, your emperor, and yourselves. Don't just talk big with one mouth."

    "Originally, Master Ben planned to let you rest for three days, because Master Ben was afraid that I would tire you masters, and Master Ben was afraid that you would lie down before you even got to the Tartars."

    "Since you think you are the elite, well, tomorrow, we will set off tomorrow, and the Tartars are less than four hundred miles away. The speed is fast enough, and we can get there in three days."

    "But Master Ben gave you five days, as long as you can reach Jinzhou within five days, Master Ben will admit that you are not veteran soldiers, and if you can not run away from the Tartars, Master Master will admit that you are not mobs.  "

    After Gao Peng said these few words, he landed directly on the city wall, beside Wu Sangui and the others. Gao Peng's last words were like adding fuel to the fire, burning the fire in the hearts of the soldiers of the Imperial Army even more.

    Sun Chuanting looked excitedly at the screaming Forbidden Army officers and soldiers below, and couldn't help saying: "The military spirit is available, the military spirit is available"

    Wu Sangui and the others had already respected Gao Peng like a god at this moment, and when they looked at him, only fanatical reverence remained.

    The soldiers withdrew their troops and returned to the camp. Today's camp was inexplicably quiet. All the soldiers were silent. They held a breath in their chests and a fire was burning in their hearts.

    This fire can't be let out at present, it will only burn more and more vigorously, and accumulate more and more fiercely, and it will not erupt completely until the moment when facing the Tartar army.

    Shi Kefa and others firmly believe that when that moment comes, these soldiers will definitely give them a surprise

    Gao Peng went back to his residence to meditate and recovered his power. The memorization of Ten Thousand Buddhas Dawn cost him nearly 70% of his power, but it was enough to recover in one night.

    ?In the early morning of the next day, when the army set out, Wu Sangui only left 5,000 soldiers to guard the pass. In fact, it doesn't matter whether Shanhaiguan is defended or not.

    Because this time they are attacking, constantly attacking, there is no need to defend at all, leaving 5,000 soldiers and horses just in case.

    Gao Peng raised 75,000 soldiers and horses, claiming to be 100,000, and rushed to Jinzhou in a mighty way.

    As soon as the army set off, the effect of yesterday's scene was manifested. No one procrastinated, and almost trotted forward all the way.

    ? On the first day the army set out, it traveled a hundred and fifty or sixty miles. As a result, at Xushi on the second day, it arrived at Mopan Mountain, which was only fifty miles away from Jinzhou.

    Gao Peng ordered to camp on the spot, rest for one night, and attack the Jinzhou Tartars tomorrow. At the same time, he sent scouts to investigate the Jinzhou Tartars' movements.

    Abate had already found out about the arrival of the Ming army, but he??Not paying attention to the 100,000 Ming army, his only feeling is: "Oh, this gang of mobs are getting fatter! How dare they take the initiative to show off their power under his nose."

    Some of the generals under his command suggested that Abate should launch an attack immediately while the Ming army was not gaining a firm foothold, and catch the opponent by surprise.

    Abate did not accept it. He even thought that when the Ming army arrived at Mopan Mountain, most of them would not dare to go any further, and the story of a month ago would repeat itself again.

    It is estimated that this time they burned, killed and looted too much in Qingzhou and Yanzhou, which angered Emperor Ming, so he sent a large army to conquer.

    However, he didn't know that the army under his command had already been frightened by their Qing cavalry. Let alone attacking actively, I am afraid that the opponent would flee as soon as he mobilized the army.

    These Ming soldiers escaped very quickly, so he didn't bother to let the soldiers spend that idle time.

    This time, Abate completely miscalculated. On the second day, not only did the Ming army not retreat, but they rushed to Jinzhou aggressively with all their troops.

    After hearing the report from the scouts, Abatai was furious. He immediately assembled a large army, and faced the Ming army head-on.

    Jinzhou had 60,000 soldiers and horses. He led 50,000 troops to meet the enemy, and met the Ming army at the Daughter River, which was less than 20 miles away from Jinzhou.

    The two sides were two miles apart, forming an array by the river, ready to kill, but Gao Peng jumped up before the formation of the armies of both sides was in order, and directly swept over the banner of the Chinese army of Abatai.

    Today, the sky was clear and the sky was bright and the sun was bright. The Tartars naturally saw Gao Peng's figure clearly. Seeing such a big living man flying into the air with a golden light on his body, the Tartar soldiers couldn't help feeling a little uneasy.

    Abatai stretched out his hand to the people beside him, and shouted: "Give me the bird gun."

    Immediately, a Qing soldier beside him handed a matchlock gun to Abate's hand. After lighting the matchlock head, Abate aimed the gun at Gao Peng, who was sitting cross-legged and volleying over ten feet above his head. The trigger was pulled, and the gun was covered with metal  The end of the matchlock held by the hook immediately touched the fire door.

    "boom"

    The gun rang, but Gao Peng didn't react at all. Even the heavy machine gun bullets couldn't pierce his protective Buddha light. How could a mere matchlock gun hurt him?

    "Wan Buddha Chao Zong."

    The doomsday scene reappeared before the eyes of the Ming soldiers, but this time, the doomsday belonged to the Tartar soldiers.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 560: Slaughtering the City

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Boom boom boom boom"

    The first thunderbolt attack killed nearly a thousand people, and the second sky-falling Buddha's palm turned four to five thousand people and more than two thousand horses into meatloaf.  Tai and the generals around him were all reduced to minced meat.

    With Gao Peng's move, a large area was hollowed out in the formation of the Tartars, and there were huge palm print pits everywhere on the ground. Flesh and soil were mixed together without distinction.

    Silence, deathly silence on the battlefield. In addition to shamanism, there are also many Tatars who believe in Buddhism. When they saw the golden Buddha, many Tatar soldiers fell to their knees in fear and kowtowed.

    However, Gao Peng did not show any mercy to those Tartar soldiers who bowed to him. He flipped his hand, and the Golden Snake Sword appeared in his hand, and shouted loudly: "General of the Ming Dynasty, kill me."

    After drinking the Golden Snake Sword, he turned around and started to shoot sword light at the crowded place. The move of Ten Thousand Buddhas Chaozong consumed nearly seven success powers, but Gao Peng still had more than 20 years of skill left, and his true energy was still flowing  Constant self-birth.

    "Shhhhhhhh"

    "Boom boom boom boom"

    The sad Tartars are equivalent to being bombarded by laser cannons after being bombed by a large-yield missile.

    "Soldiers, kill"

    "Boom boom boom boom"

    Wu Sangui tightened the long-handled sword in his hand, raised it high and swung it forward. The rapid drumbeat sounded in the formation of the Ming army, and 25,000 Guanning iron cavalry rushed towards the Qing army like a tide in an instant.

    Immediately behind were the cavalry of the Imperial Army, and at the end were the infantry holding the Yanling saber high, with red eyes and howling like wild beasts.

    As expected by Gao Peng, the Qing army suffered a major defeat. The ancient army was already the elite of the elite if the casualty rate exceeded 10% and had not yet collapsed.

    However, under Gao Peng's move of Ten Thousand Buddhas, the Qing army has already lost more than 10%, the main general was killed, and the commander-in-chief disappeared. No matter which of these situations occurs, the army may collapse.

    But at this moment, there are three situations happening at the same time. If the Qing army has not collapsed, there is only one possibility. It is definitely not that the Qing army is so elite that they can fight to the last soldier, but that they have been so scared that they forgot to escape.

    The horrific effect of Gao Peng's move of Ten Thousand Buddhas' Chaozong instantly wiped out the morale of the Qing army, while the morale of the Ming army was greatly improved.

    The anger that had been suppressed for several days finally vented. The Ming army desperately pursued and killed the Qing soldiers. The cavalry ignored the Qing soldiers and infantry, but chased and killed the cavalry with all their strength.

    The soldiers of the Qing army were going crazy, while the soldiers of the Ming Dynasty were already "crazy". They forgot everything and only knew to slash the sharp weapons in their hands at the necks and backs of the fleeing Qing soldiers.

    The blood flowed across the Daughter River, and when it flowed into the river, the surface of the river was dyed red.

    Gao Peng flew directly to the road ahead of the Tartar army's rout, and poured his internal energy into the Golden Snake Sword without money. The sword lights connected end to end, almost forming a line.

    This hunt continued all the way to the city of Jinzhou, and out of the 50,000 troops dispatched, less than 3,000 were left at the city.

    But Gao Peng went one step ahead and rushed to the city of Jinzhou. With the golden snake sword and sword light, he blew up all the dozens of red-clothed cannons that the Tartars had placed on the city wall into scrap iron, and slaughtered the other archers and musketeers as well.  It used to be Hongyi Cannon, but the word "Yi" was tabooed by the Tartars, so it was changed to Hongyi Cannon).

    Immediately, the city gate was blasted into rubbish, and the 10,000 Qing soldiers guarding the city retreated across the board. A large number of Manchu people in Jinzhou City had not had time to evacuate, and were stranded in the city.

    When Wu Sangui led his army to Jinzhou, what they faced was a city with its gates wide open and its walls undefended.

    Gao Peng's roar rang out over Jinzhou City, and all the soldiers of the Ming Dynasty heard Gao Peng's voice clearly, "Listen, all the soldiers of the Ming Dynasty, after entering the city, slaughter the city for three hours."

    "All those who wear Manchu costumes and shave Manchu money rattails, regardless of Manchu and Han, will be killed without mercy, and those who wear Hanfu and keep Han hair will not hurt them at all."

    Gao Peng's order is very reasonable in this era. In this era, the Tartars have not yet engaged in the "grow your hair but not your hair, keep your hair but not your head" movement. Needless to say, those Han people who wear full uniforms and braids  Naturally, he took the initiative to do so, and willingly took refuge in the Tartars, which was equivalent to a traitor.

    And those who still insist on wearing Hanfu and keeping their hair under the rule of the Tartars, even if they are helping the Tartars, are mostly forced to do so. At least they still remember their identities. Such people can spare their lives  .

    "In the 16th year of Chongzhen's autumn and July, Gao Peng fought in Nuerhe, the seventh son of Nurhachi in the Qing Dynasty.Tai died, wiped out 40,000 Qing troops, conquered Jinzhou, and slaughtered all the Tartars.  "Excerpted from "Ming History Biography 223 Gao Peng"

    At night, Jinzhou City, the former Abatai mansion, the hall of the mansion was brightly lit at this time, and the banquet was in full swing.

    Gao Penggao took the first place, raised his glass and said: "Generals, I am very satisfied with today's battle. Everyone has worked hard. I respect you all."

    All the generals present at the scene toasted together and shouted: "Respect, Master Supervisor."

    After drinking a cup, Wu Sangui said with a smile: "A single supervisor can reach a million troops. I have a supervisor in Ming Dynasty, and my country will be forever."

    "The general is very curious, but he doesn't know the origin of the move of Ten Thousand Buddhas Chaozong that the supervisor performed in Shanhaiguan and the daughter's river successively?"

    Gao Peng was in a good mood at this time, so he was interested in bragging to everyone, "Has Zongbing Wu read Journey to the West?"

    Wu Sangui was taken aback when he heard the words, nodded and said: "I read it a few times in my spare time, the meaning of the supervisor"

    Gao Peng said with a smile: "What my supervisor learned is called Tathagata God's Palm, which is the supernatural power used by the Tathagata Buddha to subdue his grandson monkey."

    "oh¡­¡­"

    All the generals in the field were amazed, but Gao Peng continued: "However, my superintendent's skill is shallow, so he is naturally far inferior to the Buddha. If this move is performed by the Buddha, the Buddha's palm will not only be a thousand times bigger, but also more powerful.  It can be turned into a five-element mountain."

    Wu Sangui sighed in admiration, suddenly chuckled, and said: "In the eyes of the general, the Manchu Tartars are now like the Monkey King in the palm of the Buddha."

    As soon as Wu Sangui's words fell, someone immediately echoed: "Wu Zongbing is so good! No matter how much the Manchu Manchus hop around, they will not be able to jump out of the Wuzhi Mountain of the supervisor."

    "Hahahaha" Gao Peng and all the generals in the hall laughed in unison.

    Ye Yuzhong laughed and said: "The superintendent has great supernatural powers and boundless mana. He should not be the Great Master of the Ming Dynasty, but the Imperial Master of the Great Ming Dynasty."

    Gao Peng waved his hand and said mockingly: "Don't talk nonsense. Since ancient times, all but a small number of national teachers are monsters who harm the country and the people.  division."

    "To revive Daming, you have to rely on the court to work together and work together to achieve success. This governor is also a sword of Daming. He will level the world for the emperor. It is okay to conquer disobedient ministers. Let me rule the country, but this governor is not interested.  of."

    Sun Chuanting and other important ministers of the Ming Dynasty nodded inwardly. They possessed all-powerful means but no ambitions. A courtier like Gao Peng was undoubtedly the emperor's favorite courtier.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 561 Straight to Liaoyang

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The next day, Gao Peng patrolled the camp and listened to Shi Kefa's report on post-war statistics.

    "In this battle, apart from the more than 6,000 people who fell into the hands of the supervisor, our army beheaded more than 20,000 people, and the rest were trampled to death when they collapsed. We captured more than 6,000 horses, food and supplies"

    Gao Peng walked slowly in the Daming military camp to check the mental outlook of the soldiers, and he was very satisfied with the results. Under his actions, the soldiers were proud of the Daming Forbidden Army, and the military discipline was still strict.

    ?There was no such thing as a loss of military discipline and arrogance as soon as a battle was won. They also knew very well that the reason why they won the battle was entirely due to the superintendent's supernatural power, and they had nothing to be proud of.

    After listening to Shi Kefa's report, Gao Peng nodded and said, "How about the casualties of our army?"

    "Returning to the supervisor, our army has injured more than 2,000 people and killed more than 600 people. Although it was chasing and killing the defeated army, the Tartars' fighting will is indeed good. Some Tartars saw that there was no hope of escape. Turn around and fight to the death. These casualties are  This situation arises."

    "However, our army lacks training and there is a great lack of cooperation, which is also the reason for the heavy casualties."

    Gao Peng sighed: "There is no way to do this. I hope this expedition will allow the soldiers to be trained in actual combat."

    The Ming army seems to have suffered minor losses, a drop in the bucket, but you must know that these were casualties caused by chasing and killing troops that had lost their morale and collapsed, so the casualties are not small.

    After Gao Peng said this, he suddenly stopped in his tracks because he saw a soldier who looked only sixteen or seventeen years old, dressed as a Guan Ning iron cavalry, and beside him was a pile of goose feather knives, sharpening them.  knife.

    Gao Peng walked in front of the knife-sharpening young soldier. The young man felt that his front was covered by a shadow. He looked up and saw that it was Gao Peng. He quickly lifted the Yanling Saber, stood up and saluted Gao Peng, "I will see the supervisor."

    Gao Peng nodded, and asked in a harmonious voice, "How old are you this year?"

    The young man's expression tightened, as if he was very nervous, "If you go back to the supervisor, this subordinate is twenty this year"

    "Huh?" Gao Peng looked at him with a half-smile.

    The young man saw sweat on his forehead, and said weakly: "My subordinate is nineteen years old, and he will soon be full"

    "Tell the truth." Gao Peng's face darkened, and he said lightly.

    "Uhyes, this subordinate has just turned seventeen." Seeing this, the young man calmed down. He knew that the supervisor in front of him had great powers, and it would be unwise to lie in front of him.

    Only then did Gao Peng nodded in satisfaction, and said, "Why did you come to be a soldier at such a young age?"

    Hearing the words, the young man said in a deep voice, "I want to avenge my relatives who died tragically under the knife of the Tartars."

    After finishing this sentence, he said dejectedly: "But the commander saw that I was too young, so he didn't let me go into battle to kill the enemy, but only let me do some auxiliary work. In fact, I am very good at martial arts."

    Gao Peng looked at the boy with a broken smile, and said, "Have you ever killed anyone?"

    "No, but I will never be relentless in killing Tartars." The young man said firmly.

    Gao Peng looked at the knife in his hand, and stretched out his palm to him. Seeing this, the young man hurriedly handed the Yanling knife in his hand to Gao Peng.

    Gao Peng raised the Yanling Saber, scraped the blade with his thumb, shook his head and said, "It's too sharp."

    "Uh Isn't the sharper the weapon, the better?" the boy asked weakly.

    Gao Peng smiled and said: "Sharpening knives is also a skill. The knives used in war should not be too sharp or too blunt. If they are too sharp, they will be easily cut or even broken."

    "If it is too blunt, it will get stuck when cutting into the bone, and it will be difficult to pull it out. The tip of the knife must be sharp enough, it must be pierced quickly, and it must be pulled out neatly, understand?"

    Gao Peng made a stabbing movement while explaining, the young man imagined the picture Gao Peng described in his mind, secretly swallowed, his face slightly uncomfortable.

    Gao Peng smiled slightly when he saw this, he was indeed a young child, he handed the knife back to the young man, and said with a smile: "You should learn how to sharpen a knife first! Go into battle and kill the enemy, don't be in a hurry, by the way, what's your name?"

    The young man took the knife and replied after hearing the words: "Return to the supervisor, and my subordinate is Wang Jinbao."

    Gao Peng was slightly taken aback when he heard the words, then his eyes lit up, and he asked, "Are you from Gansu? But your name is Xianwu?"

    Wang Jinbao was a little surprised. What he said was obviously an authentic "Beijing film". How did the supervisor know that he was from Gansu?  And how does the supervisor know my name?

    "The supervisor is wise, and the subordinate is from Jingyuan, Gansu. The supervisorknows the subordinate?"

    Shi Kefa also looked at Gao Peng in surprise, he was just a soldier, how could the supervisor call him out?

    highPeng smiled, it turned out to be this kid.

    ? Wang Jinbao, courtesy name Xianwu, was born in Jingyuan, Gansu Province, a famous general in the Qing Dynasty, and one of the four Han generals in Hexi.

    This kid is the deputy general of Yunnan in the world of Lu Ding Ji, and because he is not Wu Sangui's direct descendant, he was sent to the capital.

    ?Because he was good at observing horse tracks, he caught Wu Yingxiong who was absconding, and became brothers with Wei Xiaobao, Zhang Yong, Zhao Liangdong, and Sun Sike.

    ?Because both Zhao Liangdong and Zhao Liangdong were hot-tempered people, they often quarreled, and they continued to quarrel and impeach each other when San Francisco was pacified.

    He was born in the sixth year of the Great Ming Dynasty, that is, 1626 AD, and is now the 16th year of Chongzhen, that is, in 1643 AD, and he is exactly 17 years old.

    This guy is indeed a brave general. During the San Francisco Rebellion, Wang Jinbao defeated the rebels repeatedly in Shaanxi and Gansu, and was awarded the title of Admiral of Shaanxi, General Fenwei, and First-Class Baron.

    Originally, he would be coerced by Wu Sangui and surrender to the Manchu Qing next year, but now that he meets him, he will naturally not waste this talent.

    Thinking of this, Gao Peng said to Wang Jinbao: "Wang Jinbao, are you willing to follow my supervisor?"

    "Huh?" Wang Jinbao was stunned suddenly, as if he hadn't turned his mind.

    Shi Kefa laughed and said: "You idiot, the supervisor thinks highly of you, and wants to take you in as a personal entourage, why? You don't want to?"

    Wang Jinbao nodded as if waking up from a dream, clasped his fists in both hands, bowed deeply, and said: "I am willing, and my subordinates thank the supervisor for cultivation."

    "Get up! Are you under the command of Deputy General Zhang Yong Zhang? I will go say hello to Deputy General Zhang and transfer you over. I will follow my supervisor in the future. If you want to go to battle to kill the enemy, this supervisor will give it to you."  Chance."

    "Yes, thank you, Supervisor."

    Gao Peng still left 5,000 people to guard Jinzhou City, and at the same time repaired the city defense, took care of the wounded, and dealt with the aftermath. He continued to march towards Panjin with an army of more than 60,000.

    Unexpectedly, after arriving at Panjin, they found that the city had already been deserted. The Tartar army and all supplies had been withdrawn, and even the population had been removed, leaving only an empty city.

    Gao Peng didn't stay in Panjin much. He was even afraid that the Tartars would follow Zhuge Liang's example and set a trap in the city. After sending scouts to find out the situation in the city, he didn't even enter the city, so he bypassed Panjin and continued on.

    After discussing with Gao Peng, Sun Chuanting, Shi Kefa and others, they agreed that the Tartars probably wanted to concentrate their superior forces to defend the city, so it is estimated that most of the troops in Anshan also withdrew, so they went straight to Liaoyang, the gateway of Shengjing.

    As long as Liaoyang is conquered, you can go directly to Shengjing, the capital of the Qing Dynasty, where Huang Taiji and the future Shunzhi Emperor are located.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 562

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Chongzheng Hall of Shengjing Imperial Palace.

    Emperor Taizong of the Qing Dynasty Huang Taiji, Prince Zheng Jierhalang, King Azige of Wuying County, and Prince Su Haoge gathered for discussion.

    After reading the report on the Battle of Jinzhou, Huang Taiji handed the report to Zhu Wang Chuan with a gloomy face.

    "It's ridiculous, it's ridiculous. Could it be that the uncle of the emperor underestimated the enemy and was careless, fell into the opponent's tricks, lost a lot, and finally used such absurd excuses to fool us, thinking we are all fools?" Hauge shouted angrily.

    Jierhalang frowned and said: "This battle report is indeed absurd. If there were such gods and men in the Ming Dynasty, how could Zhang Xianzhong and Li Zicheng be allowed to disrupt the world?"

    "A few months ago, I rode across Qingyan and Yanzhou on a cavalry cavalry from the Qing Dynasty. It was like entering a land of no one. At that time, why didn't this divine man who can incarnate Buddha come out to intervene?"

    Several other people heard this and nodded their heads in agreement. Huang Taiji sighed: "No matter what the situation is, it is a fact that Abate died in battle and our army lost 40,000 people."

    "Perhaps this Ming army is really different this time. In the past, the Ming army blindly defended and never dared to take the initiative to fight outside the pass. Since they dared to come, they must have something to rely on."

    "Haug, you can mobilize another 100,000 troops, 200 red cannons, and 5,000 bird guns to support Liaoyang."

    "My son obeys the order."

    In Liaoyang, Prince Rui Dorgon and Prince Yu Duoduo frowned. A general who had evacuated from Jinzhou was describing the process of the Battle of Nuuhe for them.

    That man was one of the survivors from the Nuuhe battlefield. His eyes were full of fear at the moment, and his voice was trembling uncontrollably.

    After hearing what the man said, Dorgon waved his hand and said, "Go down first!"

    Dorgon looked at Duo Duo and said, "What do you think?"

    Duoduo stood up and took a few steps, and said solemnly: "If there are only one or two people who say this, it may be false, but the more than two thousand people who escaped from Nuerhe said it unanimously, then it is probably true."

    Dorgon nodded, and said in a deep voice: "I think so too, but this matter makes me very puzzled. Why has there never been such a person in the Ming Dynasty before?"

    Duoduo said hesitantly: "Brother Huang, tell me Could it be that this kind of person has always existed and never cared about this secular matter, but this time Abatay went too far in robbing Qingyan Erzhou?"  , that¡¯s why you provoked them?¡±

    Dorgon's eyes flickered quickly, and he said: "What you said is not unreasonable, but it can't be justified! In the past, the Mongols have gone too far than us, but we haven't seen any gods and men come out to deal with them."

    "Could it be is our bad luck?"

    Doduo said with a little anxiety and irritability: "Brother Emperor, the Ming army is coming aggressively. Can our 120,000 people really stop them?"

    Dorgon smiled wryly and said: "Don't ask me, I don't know either, let's take a step at a time! If it doesn't work, we can only go back and forth from where we came from."

    ""

    Five days later, Gao Peng led his army to the lower village of Yanzigou, sixty miles west of Liaoyang City, and sent scouts to scout out the movements of the Tartars.

    Finally, the spies came to report that the gates of Liaoyang City were closed tightly, and all the Tartars were guarding the city, and there was no intention of fighting in formation. There were cannon barrels protruding from the crenels of the female wall.

    After Gao Peng heard the report, he ordered the army to prepare for the attack, while he went to Liaoyang City alone.

    Over the sky outside Liaoyang City, Gao Peng looked at the city defense below, secretly speechless. At this time, all the people in Liaoyang City had been relocated to Shengjing, and the entire city was filled with troops.

    Seeing this, Gao Peng lost his scruples and flew directly to the Qing army camp in the city. First, he smashed down the Ten Thousand Buddhas Chaozong, earning five or six thousand kills, and then flew to the top of the city wall, holding the Golden Snake Sword, wantonly slaughtering the defenders of the city  Tartar soldiers.

    This time Gao Peng didn't attack those red cannons. They were all spoils of war. It's a pity to break them. The last time it was for the army to attack the city and prevent the Tartars from firing and causing heavy casualties to the army.

    But this time, the Tartars made it clear that they wanted to defend the city, so there was no need to destroy the trophies, just kill people.

    If the Tartars want to fight, Gao Peng will fight with them, killing him thousands of people every day, to see how long they can resist.

    However, Gao Peng overestimated the Tatars, and they were not stupid. It had been proved that there was a god-man in the Ming Dynasty who formed an army by himself, so there was no need to carry it to death here.

    This time was different from the last time. This time, nearly 200,000 people witnessed all this with their own eyes, and no one was lucky. Dorgon decided that after this person had wreaked havoc enough to leave, he immediately mobilized all his troops and withdrew to Shengjing.

    After returning, they will advise Huang Taiji to leave Liaodong,North against the grassland, otherwise they will be killed by the other party sooner or later.

    On this day, Gao Peng raged in Liaoyang City for a whole afternoon, killing nearly ten thousand people.

    Blood flowed like rivers in the city of Liaoyang, and mourners were everywhere. Those Tartars who were directly patted into minced meat had a good time, and there were many other Tartars whose limbs and feet were broken by the golden snake sword.  It was painful and tortured, and finally he lost too much blood and died.

    In desperation, Dorgon had no choice but to order everyone to hide in the house and not show their heads again. They bet that Gao Peng did not want to destroy the buildings in the city, because it is easy to destroy and difficult to build.  It consumes a lot of manpower and material resources.

    Until it was dark, Gao Peng saw that he couldn't find a target to kill, so he left. He could not lower himself to the ground, and use his martial arts to kill at close quarters.

    But this is not only laborious, but also inefficient. If the Golden Snake Sword is used on the ground, it will still cause damage to the city, which is not worth it.

    As soon as Gao Peng returned to the camp, he immediately ordered the army to move out overnight. They didn't go straight to Liaoyang City, which was meaningless. Instead, they took a detour from Yanglei Mountain in the southeast, crossed Liaoyang, and rushed to the only way from Liaoyang to Shengjing via Xiangping.  Ambush on the road.

    The Tartars brought a large amount of food and grass, so they would not be able to move fast. However, the Ming army carried nothing but dry food for three to five days.

    The army drove all night, and arrived at a place called Shilihe between Liaoyang and Shengjing at Maoshi the next day.

    Gao Peng went into the mountains to meditate to recover his strength. By the end of the day, most of the soldiers of the Ming army had already slept and were refreshed. The spies finally reported that the Tartars had arrived.

    At this time, Gao Peng had already returned to the army. Gao Peng ordered the army not to move lightly, and let the tartars go there first. After they had a good time, they chased after them. Only in this way can the casualties be kept to a minimum.

    The 200,000 Tartar army meandered for more than ten miles, and it took a full hour for them to pass by.

    Upon seeing this, Gao Peng flew directly over the formation of the Tartars transporting the artillery, and launched a bombardment with the Golden Snake Sword. All the Tartar soldiers transporting the artillery were killed, but the artillery remained.

    Immediately, Gao Peng turned his target to the Tartar soldiers with matchlock guns in their hands. When the Tartar soldiers found out that Gao Peng would attack soldiers with blunderbuss and bows first, they threw down the blunderbuss, bows and arrows in their hands one after another, and rushed forward as if their buttocks were on fire.  go.

    The originally neat formation of the Tartars suddenly became chaotic, and a great collapse gradually took shape.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 563 Surrender Utilization of Waste

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    After dispelling the threat of firearms from the Tartars, Gao Peng flew directly to the location of the Chinese army, found Dorgon, Duoduo, and Hauge who had come to support him, and after a few tricks of the Heavenly Buddha descended into the world, these three historically famous princes of the Qing Dynasty  It just disappears and doesn't exist in the world.

    Next, Gao Peng picked the generals to attack, and as long as the armor he wore was slightly different from that of ordinary soldiers, he would shoot with a sword light.

    Soon, the formation of the Tartars was completely chaotic. They no longer ran along the main road, but fled in all directions. Seeing this, Gao Peng had a sneer on his face.

    When those Tartars fled all over the mountains and plains, a large group of Ming soldiers suddenly appeared from the surrounding grass, bushes, ditches and other suitable hiding places.

    "Let the arrows release the arrows"

    "ah¡­¡­"

    "Uh"

    The next moment, arrows rained down, and the Tazi soldiers discovered in horror that Ming troops were ambushing on both sides of the east and west, and even a cavalry soldier came out from the south, charging towards them aggressively.

    Except for the direction of Shengjing in the north, there was no way to go around. The Tazi soldiers who had already been panicked by the death of the main general and a large number of generals had to turn around and flee north.

    "kill¡­¡­"

    "Kill"

    The four major weapons of the Ming army, soft bows, long arrows, fast horses, and light knives, were brought into full play at this moment, and a large number of Tartars died.

    Gao Peng floated in mid-air, taking an overview of the overall situation. As long as he found any signs of Tartars forming an formation to fight, he would immediately shoot a string of sword lights, and the small formation that had finally gathered was instantly destroyed.

    This "joint land-air battle" achieved unprecedented results. Although Gao Peng himself did not kill many soldiers, more Tartar soldiers were eliminated this time.

    The Ming army encircled San Que and drove all the Tartars together. The originally wide official road suddenly became narrow and crowded. Two hundred thousand troops crowded into a group, and cavalry and infantry mixed together, trampling each other.

    In order to escape for their lives, the cavalry rode their horses and ran wildly regardless of the life and death of the infantry. As a result, they could not run very far, but they were tripped by the body of the infantry and fell to the ground.  It was impossible to stand up again.

    After chasing and killing for more than ten miles, the Tartars trampled each other to death. Including those killed by the Ming army, the number has exceeded 80,000. Seeing this, Gao Peng murmured: "The time is almost here."

    At that moment, he was lucky in his dantian and shouted loudly: "Soldiers of the Qing army, listen, throw away your weapons, put your hands on your head, and squat down on the spot. Those who surrender will avoid death, otherwise I will summon the Golden Buddha again and start killing.  "

    After Gao Peng said this, he lowered his altitude slightly, flew to the front of the Tartars' scattered troops, and launched the first appearance of Buddha's light with all his strength, and the golden light on his body was shining brightly.

    These people have all seen the power of Gao Peng Wanfo Dynasty in Liaoyang City. When they saw this, they were terrified. Immediately, countless people threw away their weapons and squatted down with their heads folded as Gao Peng said.  Simply kneel down on the ground.

    "We surrendered, surrendered, don't kill anymore"

    "God forgive me"

    At this moment, the Tartar soldiers, who had already been terrified, knelt down. As for those who knelt or did not kneel in time, they were all hacked and killed by the Ming army.

    Among the Ming army, Wang Jinbao was muttering something, while stabbing the Yanling knife in his hand into the vest of a Tartar, "You need to stab it quickly, and you need to pull it out quickly"

    At this moment, he has almost turned into a blood man, and the armor on his body has been stained red with blood, of course, it is all the blood of the Tartars.

    His martial arts are indeed extraordinary, and the sword technique he practiced is the most suitable for fighting in battle. There are no fancy movements, but to kill opponents with the most direct and simple moves.

    Soon, except for some who were slow to surrender, some who were unwilling to surrender, and some Tartars who did not understand Chinese, all the surviving Tartars fell to their knees on the ground, a total of more than 110,000 people.

    Gao Peng shouted loudly: "Take away their weapons, and those who dare to resist will be killed without mercy."

    "yes."

    Tens of thousands of Mingjiao shouted together, the sound shook the sky, and the momentum was like a rainbow.

    Soon, all the weapons of the Tartars were taken away. Gao Peng was ruthless enough. He taught the soldiers of the Ming army to untie the belts of the Tartars' trousers, and tied their hands with their own belts, one by one.

    Now all the tartars became grasshoppers on a rope, unable to run, let alone resist. Seeing this, Gao Peng finally felt relieved.

    "Master." Wang Jinbao, covered in blood and full of murderous intent, found Gao Peng in the crowd. His blood hadn't cooled down yet, so he was still a little excited.

    Yes, it's excitement, not fear, and the atmosphere is relaxed.?It affects a person's emotions. When he was among the soldiers chasing down the Tartars, he didn't feel the slightest sense of discomfort when killing a man for the first time, and soon immersed himself in the crazy killing.

    Gao Peng looked at this kid, and secretly admired him. He really deserved to be a natural general. "How is it? You didn't get hurt?"

    Wang Jinbao said excitedly: "No, it's all the blood of Tartars."

    Gao Peng patted him on the shoulder and said with a smile: "Very good. After the class master returns to the court, I will ask the emperor for your merits and let you be a general. I will teach you a martial arts later. In the future, you will work hard and make great achievements. Glory to your ancestors."

    Wang Jinbao was ecstatic, and he bowed to the ground, "Thank you for the cultivation of the supervisor, my subordinates are willing to go through fire and water for the supervisor, and I will die."

    "Hehe, who did you learn this from? You are going through fire and water for Daming, not for me, you brat." Gao Peng cursed with a smile, and Wu Sangui, Shi Kefa and others also chuckled lightly.

    Gao Peng looked around and said to Shi Kefa: "Master Shi, you wait here for Master Sun and the others to catch up, collect all the food and supplies of the Tartars, and set up camp on the spot. I will go to Shengjing for a visit. These prisoners are worth a lot."  A lot of money!"

    Shi Kefa's heart moved, and he said: "The supervisor means"

    Gao Peng smiled slightly, and said: "It's very simple. Keeping these captives is just a waste of food and grass. There is no need to kill them all. I plan to blackmail Huang Taiji and let him use gold and silver materials to redeem these captives."

    "It's just that we can keep these people and go back to promote the power of our army. Anyway, if we want to kill them, there will be plenty of opportunities in the future. It's better to use waste, and we can save some trouble."

    "Why don't you drive the Tartars into a hurry and die with us, then we may not get anything. What's the use of killing so many people?"

    Shi Kefa nodded again and again, and said: "The supervisor is wise, wait until the treasury of the Qing Dynasty is emptied, and then kill these people after they are useless. It really is waste utilization."

    Gao Peng nodded and said: "That's the reason, then you take care of this place, and I will go." After speaking, he jumped up and went to Shengjing.

    Gao Peng saw some Tatar scouts on the road, but he ignored them and let them report back to Shengjing.

    I went to a mountain outside the city of Shengjing to meditate and rest for a while, and when my skills were fully restored, I guessed that Huang Taiji should have received the news, so I launched the Buddha Flying West, and flew towards the Shengjing Palace.

    At this time, the Shengjing Imperial Palace was already full of gloom and mist. All the ministers of civil and military affairs gathered in the Dazheng Hall, and everyone had a look of panic on their faces.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 564 The Darkest Moment in Manchu History

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Your Majesty, don't hesitate anymore, let's go! The 200,000 army will be wiped out within a day, and Shengjing only has 100,000 soldiers ready to fight. How long can we resist?"

    "Yes, Your Majesty, even if we don't think about ourselves, we have to think about the millions of people in Shengjing City!"

    "The monster of the Ming Dynasty was cruel and bloodthirsty, with no humanity. He slaughtered thousands of people in the Qing Dynasty. From Jinzhou to Liaoyang, more than 10,000 people died in the hands of him alone. We have more than a million people.  How long is it enough to kill someone? Three months or five months?"

    "We Is it possible to negotiate a peace with Daming? At worst, we will temporarily pay tribute and wait for the time."

    "Don't dream about it. When Daming didn't have this monster, Zhu Youjian refused my Daqing's request to negotiate a peace. Now that there is such a person, how could he agree to negotiate a peace?"

    "Using oneself to judge others, if I have such a person in the Qing Dynasty, why do I need to negotiate a peace? It is the right way to directly wipe out the world."

    Looking at the noisy civil and military officials, Huang Taiji sat slumped on the dragon chair, looking out of the hall with empty eyes, his mind was in chaos.

    "Boom"

    At this moment, all the officials in the court suddenly felt their heads light up, and the whole hall almost shook. They were caught off guard, and many people fell to the ground.

    Everyone looked up in unison, but found in horror that the roof of the Dazheng Hall had been blown off abruptly, and a figure radiating dazzling golden light stood in midair, watching them quietly.

    "Boom"

    The sound of landing on the roof of the hall made Manchu Wenwu tremble, and Huang Taiji was even more startled and slipped out of the dragon chair to the ground.

    In the next moment, thunderous bursts of shouting sounded like thunder, with an echo effect.

    "Listen to me, Huang Taiji, your 200,000 troops have been completely annihilated, and now I have 110,000 prisoners of the Qing army. You have ten days to prepare one million taels of gold, ten million taels of silver,  100,000 pieces of silk and 500,000 camels, horses, mules, oxen, donkeys, and sheep will be sent to Liaoyang City."

    "When the things arrive, I will immediately release the 110,000 captives and let you go back to the grassland. If you dare to delay, once the ten days pass, every hour that passes, I will kill a thousand people until you deliver the things."

    "If you dare to escape privately, unless you can fly faster than me, the two thousand miles from Shengjing to the grassland will be the place where your bones will be buried."

    "I will slaughter millions of Manchu soldiers and civilians in Shengjing, and none of you will leave. When I put down Zhang Xianzhong and Li Zicheng's rebellion, I will go to the grasslands and wipe out your Manchu people. Whether you want to spend money to avoid disaster, or not to survive, is up to you  consider."

    After Gao Peng said these words, he pressed his palm against the empty space in the Dazheng Hall.

    "Boom"

    A huge palm print more than ten feet long, six feet wide, and five feet deep appeared in the Dazheng Hall, and some officials of the Qing court were so frightened that they lost control of their urine.

    After Gao Peng finished all this, the golden light on his body released, turned into a golden light, turned and flew away, with a long string of golden tail flames behind him.

    Ji Erhalang ran to the gate of the palace, looked at the golden light in the sky, returned to the palace in a slump, walked to the pit of the palm print, and sighed: "Your Majesty, do as he said! This personis not  An existence that mortals can contend with."

    "Pfft"

    Huang Taiji, who was just fifty-one years old, suddenly spurted out a mouthful of blood, his eyes wide open, and he fell down beside the dragon chair with his head on the dragon chair. His empty eyes looked at the blue sky through the roofless Dazheng Hall.  blue sky.

    "This skyafter alldoesn't belong tous"

    After muttering this sentence, Huang Taiji's pupils dilated to the maximum, and he died suddenly. According to the original history, he died suddenly in September this year, but after this incident, his death was brought forward by two months.

    Huang Taiji's early death represents the history of this world. From here, the wheel of history turns to another unknown road, but no matter what the future holds, it will always be better than the original road.

    "The emperor"

    "Woooo ah ah"

    The civil and military forces of the Manchu Dynasty cried out in unison, and many ministers burst into tears. The Manchu Qing Dynasty ushered in the darkest moment in history.

    This darkness no longer comes from the Eight-Power Allied Forces or the Western powers, but from the Han Chinese who were supposed to be ruled and enslaved by them

    Gao Peng returned to the sky above the army, exhaled and said loudly, "Listen, all Qing soldiers, I have notified your court to redeem you with gold, silver, cattle and sheep."

    "If you want to survive, just be your captives for me honestly, and if you dare to act rashly?I don¡¯t mind returning your corpses to Huang Taiji.  "

    After Gao Peng finished speaking, he went straight to the place where Wu Sangui and the others were, and told them the content of his negotiations with the Qing court. Everyone couldn't help being overjoyed when they heard it.

    There is no need for them to worry. With the threat of genocide ahead, the Qing court will definitely give things obediently.

    And when those Qing soldiers heard the words, they no longer had any disagreements, and stayed where they were, waiting for the court to redeem them.

    This is exactly Gao Peng's goal. After all, the number of Qing soldiers is twice that of the Ming army, and in terms of combat effectiveness, they are indeed stronger than the Ming army. The Ming army always has to rest, and they are divided into three shifts every day to guard the prisoners.

    If they want to cause chaos, even if they don't have weapons in hand, they will cause a lot of casualties to the Ming army. This is not what Gao Peng wants to see.

    Wu Sangui asked Gao Peng curiously: "Master, if you really want to destroy the Manchu clan, how long will it take?"

    Gao Peng thought for a while, and said: "Be conservative. Let's count as killing 5,000 people a day. If you divide the Manchu population by this number, it will be the time it takes for the governor to destroy the Manchus."

    After finishing speaking, he took Wang Jinbao and turned around to go to the Chinese army tent. No matter when he set up camp, the first place to set up was always the Chinese army tent.

    Wu Sangui and Shi Kefa looked at each other, secretly stupefied, they used to be regarded as a serious threat to their confidantes, and the Manchus, the greatest threat to the Ming Dynasty, Gao Peng was able to exterminate them in just over a year.

    They could no longer imagine how broad the territory of Daming would be if Gao Peng tried his best to expand the territory for Daming in the future.

    "Jinbao, there is a river a few miles to the north, go wash up, change into clean clothes, come to my tent, and I will teach you martial arts."

    "Yes." Wang Jinbao was overjoyed, and hurriedly turned and flew north

    When the Northeast battlefield was progressing smoothly, the capital city was already shrouded in white terror. A large number of members of the Donglin Party and other cronies died strangely and suddenly, and all cronies were in panic all day long.

    Of course, there is no impenetrable wall in the world. The people in the Five Poison Sect are indeed top-notch in poisoning and using poison, but their martial arts are really not brilliant. There are many disciples in the Donglin Party who have excellent martial arts.

    Encountered this kind of situation, He Tieshou will personally take action to kill the opponent's master. He Tieshou, who has the unique skill of seven-spin slash, does not have many opponents in this world.

    It can be imagined that the combination of Jiumozhi's Flame Saber and Li Qiushui's Baihong palm can make the saber Qi turn and even circle.

    Masters like Mu Renqing, Taoist Mu Sang, and Gui Xinshu can fight her, but these people will not run out to fight He Tieshou when they are full.

    Especially Gui Xinshu, who himself was on Ah Jiu's side. As the chief coach of the Daming Forbidden Army, Chongzhen had already greeted him in private, telling him not to interfere in this matter.

    Mr. Jin Snake Lang had troubled He Tieshou. He did it when he was in the small town of Tongzhou, but was wounded by He Tieshou instead. He Tieshou repeatedly stated that they did not get the Golden Snake Sword.  But also helpless.

    The agreement with Wenjiazhuang on the night of the full moon also came to an end. In the end, he had a bloody fight with Master Wenzhuang.  .

    It is worth mentioning that, on the tenth day after Gao Peng led the army to leave, Ah Jiu made great achievements in the Celestial Silkworm and left the customs.

    After hearing the news that Gao Peng had defeated the Manchu Manchus in the Northeast, he secretly left Beijing in disguise and went to Liaoyang to find Gao Peng.

    She can't wait to learn martial arts from Gao Peng. Of course, only she knows whether it's just that, or maybe she doesn't even know.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 565 Who is the master and who is the apprentice?

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Five days later, Gao Peng was teaching Wang Jinbao martial arts in an open space behind the big tent of the Chinese army. Although he was not good at swordsmanship, he had fought countless times with the health worker Shi Dafan in the world of I am a special soldier.

    The historian's Huifengfu Liudao is also a very delicate sword technique. In the past, his martial arts skills were low and his vision was not high, so he couldn't see the subtlety of his sword technique.

    But with Gao Peng's current level of martial arts, the so-called one method can master all methods, and then recall Shi Dafan's saber technique back then, and he can clearly think of its subtleties, which is more than enough to give Wang Jinbao advice.

    In terms of internal strength, Gao Peng passed the Hunyuan Gong to Wang Jinbao, and made it clear that it was the unique skill of the Huashan School's Town School. Once he learned the Hunyuan Gong, he would have to admit that he was a Huashan School disciple. Wang Jinbao naturally wanted it.

    Just at this time, a handsome young man in white came from outside the barracks, and the commander of the forbidden army guarding the gate raised his right palm and shouted: "Stop those who come, the barracks is an important place, and the idlers leave quickly."

    The man on the horse rolled off the saddle and said crisply: "I'm looking for your high supervisor, go and pass it on quickly."

    Hearing the person's voice was clear and sweet, he was taken aback by that one, and after a closer look, he found that the other person had delicate skin, red lips and white teeth, and no Adam's apple in his throat. He was clearly a beautiful woman disguised as a man.

    Ba always had some doubts about the identity of the person who came, so he said cautiously: "I don't know who the girl is, and what is the relationship with my supervisor? Please tell me clearly, so that I can report the truth."

    The visitor straightened his chest, raised his head and said, "Go and tell your supervisor that his master is here, and ask him to come out to greet him immediately."

    General's face darkened when he heard the words, Gao Peng is like a god in the hearts of these forbidden soldiers, how can the comer arrange it like this?

    Immediately said coldly: "Girl, please don't make such a joke. The supervisor is a god-like figure. How could his master be such a young woman?"

    "The supervisor is busy with military affairs. If you have nothing important to do, don't disturb me lightly. Please report your name and history truthfully. Otherwise, please forgive me. If you can prove that your martial arts supernatural power is higher than that of the supervisor, I will believe that you are the supervisor's master.  "

    "A joke? Heh, go tell your supervisor that Ah Jiu is here. See if I'm joking with you. Who said that the master's martial arts must be higher than the apprentice? Don't you know that there is a saying that blue comes from blue?"  And better than blue?"

    It was Ah Jiu who came, and she was a little surprised that the general of the forbidden army always respected Gao Peng so much. She had never seen Gao Peng perform Tathagata Palm, and she didn't know how amazing Gao Peng was.

    However, she always respects Gao Peng so much, and she is not easy to get angry. If she had used her lawless temper before, she would have punched in already, how could she be so verbose with him?

    Ba Zong naturally didn't believe what Ah Jiu said, why is green out of blue and better than blue?  It's ridiculous, but the other party has already signed up for his own number, so he can't be bothered anymore, so he glared at Ah Jiu angrily, and turned to go to Yuanmen.

    "Oh, you dare to stare at me, I hmph, I'll settle the score with you later." Ah Jiu also stared at him and snorted coldly.

    After arriving at the final big tent, the general manager said at a distance, "I will report to the supervisor, and my subordinates have something to report."

    Gao Peng turned his head to look at the boss, walked over, and said, "What's the matter?"

    "Reporting to the supervisor, a woman disguised as a man came from outside the camp. She called herself Ah Jiu, and said she was the supervisor's master." After finishing talking to Gao Peng, he secretly looked at Gao Peng's face.

    However, Gao Peng was stunned and nodded his head. The woman was talking nonsense, but Gao Peng was surprised: "Why is she here? This girl is too courageous!"

    After finishing speaking, he turned around and called out to Wang Jinbao: "Jinbao, come here, follow me to meet your master."

    ""

    Hearing this, the boss almost bit off his tongue, and looked at Gao Peng with a ghostly expression on his face.

    Wang Jinbao was accepted by Gao Peng as his entourage and taught him martial arts in person. He was basically regarded as Gao Peng's apprentice, or prot¨¦g¨¦, but now he said to let Wang Jinbao go to see the ancestor, could it be that the woman really

    It's over, it's over, it's over, no matter what it is, at least the supervisor himself admits it, in case that woman

    Thinking of this, he hurriedly followed the two of them towards the gate, this matter cannot be avoided, at worst, he would have to apologize to the woman at that time.

    Arriving at Deyuan Gate, Ah Jiu saw Gao Peng from a long distance away, and immediately waved and shouted joyfully: "Dapeng, here I come! Are you surprised? Are you surprised?"

    Gao Peng rolled his eyes speechlessly, and after approaching, he said angrily: "I'm only surprised, not happy? Master, you old man, why don't you stay in the capital well, why are you here?What should I do if something happens during the journey of more than a thousand miles?  "

    Ah Jiu said disapprovingly: "I have practiced the magic of silkworms, and my skills have greatly increased. What can happen? Haven't all the tartars along the way been wiped out by you?"

    "You haven't said what you're doing here!"

    Ah Jiu said as a matter of course: "I came to learn martial arts from you! I only have deep internal strength, but I don't have powerful martial arts that can exert this internal strength. How boring."

    The master almost fainted, a beautiful woman of eighteen or nineteen years old, who claimed to be the master of the supervisor, the supervisor admitted it, and called her master in public, but the master said in a blink of an eye that she was here to find an apprentice to learn martial arts.  What are you talking about?  Who is the master and who is the apprentice?

    Gao Peng sighed helplessly, and said: "I really didn't realize that my master is still a martial idiot."

    After finishing this sentence, Gao Peng turned his head and said to Wang Jinbao who was also in a daze: "What are you doing in a daze? This is your ancestor, why don't you meet him?"

    "Uh" Wang Jinbao stared blankly at Gao Peng, looking like "Master, are you serious? I really appreciate it".

    Gao Peng patted him lightly on the head, dumbfounded, and said: "I told you to pay a visit, and you will pay a visit. What are you thinking about?"

    "Although she is young, she wants to learn martial arts from me, but she is indeed my master, who has kowtowed three heads, you don't need to know the reason, you just need to know that the Hunyuan Palm you are practicing,  She passed it on to me."

    Hearing what Gao Peng said, Wang Jinbao didn't hesitate any longer, bowed his legs and bowed down, "Disciple Wang Jinbao, pay homage to the master."

    Ajiu was very interested, raised her handsome hand, and said, "Get up!"

    After speaking, he smiled at Gao Peng and said, "Is this your apprentice?"

    Gao Peng nodded and said: "Forget it! Let's go! Let's go in and talk about it. Seeing that you are busy with the world, let's take a day off today, and I will teach you martial arts tomorrow."

    "oh!"

    When he walked into the gate, Ah Jiu gave the boss a hard look, folded his fists in embarrassment and bowed his head, Ah Jiu triumphantly entered the camp together with Gao Peng, she was very happy to see Gao Peng,  But he didn't bother him anymore.

    Another three days later, when Gao Peng devoted himself to teaching Ah Jiu and Wang Jinbao martial arts, a group of Manchu Tartars appeared on the official road. They pushed carts and drove cattle and sheep, but they did not bring weapons.

    It was the tartar ransom team that arrived.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 566: King Sanshun in the Early Qing Dynasty

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Master, a group of Tartars came up the official road, and a Tartar official asked to see them. They didn't bring weapons, and they seemed to be here to deliver ransom." The gatekeeper reported to Gao Peng beamingly.

    "Oh? Order Wu Zongbing to gather his Guanning iron cavalry."

    "yes."

    Gao Peng took Ah Jiu and Wang Jinbao to the outside of the gate, and when he arrived outside the gate, he saw a tall and strong middle-aged man with a beard and a tall and strong body standing three feet away from the gate.

    The imperial guards on duty at the gate hurriedly bowed to salute, Gao Peng nodded, went straight out of the gate, stood in front of the Manchu officials, and said calmly: "Why do you want to see me?"

    The official bowed hurriedly, and said: "According to your request, we have prepared the ransom, and please release my Qing captives as agreed."

    Gao Peng said lightly: "My seat's request is to send the ransom to Liaoyang City, and you just sent it here, so you want me to release the prisoners?"

    "This alright! Your Excellency is a fairy, I hope you will keep your promise and leave."

    Gao Peng said: "Wait, who knows if your ransom is enough or not, I will send someone to 'escort' you to Liaoyang, and check the amount. If the amount is correct, I will release you immediately."

    "It should be so." The official felt aggrieved, but he didn't dare to show the slightest bit on his face. He was also there when Gao Peng lifted the top of the Great Government Hall and pressed that palm, so he didn't dare to stab Gao Peng at all.  .

    Gao Peng looked the official up and down, and asked, "What's your name?"

    The official replied honestly: "Guarja Oboi is a lowly post, and he is the commander of the Yellow Banner Guard Army of the Qing Dynasty."

    Gao Peng looked him up and down in surprise, and said, "You are Oboi? The number one warrior in Manchuria?"

    Aobai was even more surprised, the other party actually knew him, this is not a good thing!  "A defeated general dare not speak bravely. In front of Your Excellency, the bravery of ordinary people is not worth mentioning."

    Ah Jiu squinted at Oboi a few times, and said crisply: "Dapeng, this guy is the number one warrior of the Tartars? I don't see anything special except that he is bigger! I can take his head off with one blow."

    ""

    Aobai glanced at Ah Jiu, remained silent, calling Tartar in front of the Manchus was the same as calling Bald Donkey in front of monks.

    Gao Peng chuckled and said, "Master, you are an immortal, and mere mortals are naturally no match for you."

    "In the entire Manchu Palace, there are only two people who can truly be called masters. One, Uhak, the Qijue Whirlwind Sword, has died in my hands."

    "There is another eunuch who is indeed in charge of the imperial dining room. His name is Hai Dafu. Among the Tartars, only these two have a little bit of martial arts."

    After finishing speaking, he looked at Oboi again, and said sarcastically, "As for the so-called No. 1 warrior in Manchuria, he is just a reckless man with a bit of brute force."

    Ah Jiu was surprised and said: "No way? Talents who are among the best in martial arts are only used to manage the imperial dining room? This is in my Ming Dynasty, at least he must be a master of the Dongchang factory! No wonder he will lose so badly if he wastes talents."

    Gao Peng continued: "Hey, don't tell me, our East Factory Master Cao Huachun is really not necessarily Hai Dafu's opponent."

    "Wow, so powerful? I have to meet him when I have a chance"

    ""

    The two sang and chorused, making Oboi so aggrieved that he roared wildly in his heart, Ma De, did we lose so badly because we wasted talent?  Obviously you guys are so unreasonable, okay?  Using gods and middlemen to deal with mortals is still brazen.

    After waiting for a while, Wu Sangui came to report, "Report to the supervisor, Guan Ning's iron cavalry has assembled."

    "Okay, Mr. Wu is here for a visit, I'll wait for your news."

    "Hehe, this kind of errand will eventually be as sweet as it is."

    Two days later, Wu Sangui sent someone to report that the amount of ransom was correct, and when Aobai and his party returned, Gao Peng released 110,000 Tartar prisoners.

    "Oboi, I will give you three days to go north. After three days, I will lead the army to enter Shengjing. Any Manchu people who stay in Shengjing will be killed without mercy."

    "In addition, order Geng Zhongming (Geng Jingzhong's grandfather), Shang Kexi, and Kong Youde to come here to see me. If they don't arrive before noon tomorrow, I will kill all three of them and the nine clans. Tu Guang's Green Army, and you, Oboi, will also be punished.  even."

    Silently, Aobai returned to Shengjing with 110,000 captives. At around midnight the next day, Geng Zhongming, Shang Kexi, and Kong Youde rushed to the Ming army camp by themselves.

    The three of them came on foot without bringing a single soldier. When they arrived at Deyuan Gate, the Ming army guarding the gate had already been handed over by Gao Peng.??, took them directly to the Chinese military camp.

    "Criminal Geng Zhongming"

    "It's still gratifying"

    "Kong Youde"

    "See High Supervisor."

    Looking at the three people kneeling in front of them, Gao Peng stood up expressionlessly, raised his hand and waved, a seven-swirling knife aura flew out, circled around the three of them, and cut off the ropes that bound them.

    Then he said calmly: "What? After staying under the Manchu Tartars for a long time, you have developed a slavish nature? Or do you mean you have forgotten my Great Ming Festival?"

    The three of them looked at each other, with an inexplicable gleam in their eyes, they all stood up, clasped their fists and bowed: "The final general will see the High Governor."

    Gao Peng snorted coldly: "You are guilty. Treason and defection to the enemy is a serious crime to punish the nine clans in any dynasty."

    "However, in view of the reasons for your incidents, I will give you a chance to set things right and redeem your sins. If this is done, I can write to the emperor to forgive you for the crimes you committed in the past."

    "Yuan Chonghuan, who is incompetent and wronged the country, has long been executed by the emperor Ling Chi, and Mao Wenlong's revenge can be regarded as revenge. If you don't want this opportunity?"

    At the beginning, Yuan Chonghuan pretended to kill Mao Wenlong, a general who did not agree with him, which could be said to have self-destructed the Great Wall. The Guanning iron cavalry, which the imperial court spent a lot of hard work and money, had no leader, fell apart, and became a mess.

    Fortunately, the law of heaven is clear, and Yuan Chonghuan, who wronged the country, was not able to escape death after all. He was hacked into pieces and executed by Ling Chi, and even the meat was eaten by the people.

    When the three of them heard the words, they looked at each other, and then they all clasped their fists and bowed together, "I would like to listen to the order of the supervisor."

    A cold smile appeared on the corner of Gao Peng's mouth

    Three days later, after the Tartar soldiers and civilians had left for a long time, Gao Peng set off from the stronghold and headed for Shengjing.

    When he arrived outside the city of Shengjing, he saw the gate of the city was wide open, and the Han people in Shengjing lined the road to greet him. Gao Peng looked around and nodded in satisfaction. Those who came to meet the army were all people wearing Hanfu and keeping their hair.  The person in charge probably wouldn't dare to stay.

    Arriving in Shengjing, Gao Peng immediately sent 800 miles to rush to send the good news to the capital, and at the same time asked Chongzhen to dispatch another army to take over.

    It is okay for the imperial army to follow Gao Peng to fight against the wind, but it would be really embarrassing for them to guard the border.

    Seven or eight days later, spies came to report that when more than a million soldiers and civilians of the Qing Dynasty were about to enter Heilongjiang, the birthplace of Heilongjiang, one night, the Green Army led by Geng Zhongming, Shang Kexi, and Kong Youde launched a rebellion.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 567 Capricious

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    ?The Green Army's intentional calculations caught the Tartars by surprise, and because of their adequate preparations in the early stage, when they did the action, the Tartars were all in a daze.

    In this campaign, 80,000 soldiers of the Green Battalion rebelled together, beheading more than 40,000 members of the Tartar Eight Banners Army and more than 200,000 Manchurians.

    ?Because the rebellion happened at night, the Manchu and Qing soldiers and civilians fled in all directions, fleeing all over the mountains and plains, unable to hunt down and kill them. Therefore, the Green Battalion Army retreated immediately after completing the vote.

    ? They had received orders before the rebellion started, and they all evacuated south and returned to Shengjing after finishing their work.

    Manchu Tartars suffered such a big loss, although everyone was aggrieved and furious, but they could only swallow this tone by themselves.

    The three of them made it clear that they were instigated by the demon, and they only blamed themselves for not being more wary of them at the beginning.

    After the three of them went back that day, they would naturally be interrogated by Ji Erhalang and others, what exactly did Gao Peng say to them.

    The three of them unanimously said that Gao Peng wanted to instigate them and persuade them to return to Daming, but they were rejected by the three because they didn't want to be a capricious villain.  How to write them?

    What's more, Huang Taiji's kindness to them is as great as a mountain, and he named them King Gongshun, King Huaishun, and King Zhishun, how could they be ungrateful?

    So they only begged Gao Peng to kill them and let their family members go, but Gao Peng said that he would not kill them, and let them see with their own eyes how he revived Daming, making them regret for life.

    What the three of them said was tearful and reasonable, and they even wanted to show their ambitions with death. This performance, and the fact that the three of them have made a lot of contributions to the Qing Dynasty in the past ten years, so Jierhalang and others believe that  over them.

    Because they think that people like Gao Peng must be very conceited, and they will not take them seriously, and it doesn't matter whether they are killed or not, so let them live to see him revive Daming, and prove that the three of them made a big mistake at the beginning.  Very wrong, it is also very possible.

    As a result, these three guys are still the kind of capricious villains. They have already been charged with treason and surrender to the enemy, and they don't care about declaring their sincerity.

    Even without Gao Peng, during the Kangxi period in the original history, their San Francisco still launched a rebellion, so the miscalculation of Ji Erhalang and others caused a huge blow to the army and civilians of the Manchu Qing Dynasty.

    The army has shrunk by half, the people have died by a quarter, and most of the dead are young and strong, because when the green camp rebelled and wanted to kill people, the young and strong always stood up to protect their families, women and children. If they didn't die, whoever died  ?

    When the Green Battalion returned to Shengjing with a large amount of supplies, although no one greeted them, and they were not treated like heroes, Gao Peng still received them personally.

    Gao Peng made a speech that brought tears to the eyes of all the soldiers of the Green Camp. Everyone pulled out their sabers on the spot, cut off the rattail on their heads, and shaved their own bald head neatly. They wanted their hair to grow back  .

    At this point, the Green Battalion completely returned to their hearts, and Geng Zhongming, Shang Kexi, and Kong Youde also expressed their allegiance to Gao Peng on the spot.

    They were originally Guanning iron cavalry, and their combat effectiveness was much stronger than that of the forbidden army. When they were under the command of the Tartars, they often went to war in the south and north. The soldiers were all veterans of hundreds of battles.  Use the blood of the rebels to wash away their shame.

    The three of them had no objection. If Gao Peng really accepted them so easily, they would have to worry about getting killed instead.

    A month later, Chongzhen mobilized 200,000 guards from Shandong to Liaodong to guard Shengjing, Liaoyang, Ningyuan, Jinzhou, Panjin, Shanhaiguan and other places.

    However, Wu Sangui and Shang Kexi, anyway, will follow Gao Peng back to the capital, and after a short rest, send troops to Xiangyang, Wuchang and other places to crusade against dissidents.

    Shang Kexi, the three of them and their soldiers were all assigned to Wu Sangui's command. They were both under Mao Wenlong's subordinates at the beginning, and they had a sense of camaraderie with each other, and the three of them felt a little at ease.

    After Wu Sangui's incident, it can be said that he has a large army in his hands and his power has greatly increased, but he is very clear who gave him all this, so in his heart, Gao Peng's status is higher than that of the emperor Chongzhen.

    Gao Peng's class teacher returned to the court and received a grand welcome. Chongzhen announced Gao Peng's achievements to the world through the imperial list. He seemed to have become a real national hero, not a pseudo-national hero like Yuan Chonghuan.

    Unlike Yuan Chonghuan and Zhou Yanru's empty talk, this time Chongzhen saw real benefits.

    Gao Peng spent very little money and food during his expedition, but he brought back Daming's financial income for several years.?? Greatly filled the treasury.

    At that time, the annual fiscal revenue of the national treasury was only more than two million taels, but Zhang Juzheng raised it to four million taels after the reform.

    As for the goods brought back by Gao Peng, the amount of gold and silver alone is already five or six years of fiscal revenue. The silk, satin, cloth, cattle, sheep, mules and horses, plus the former green battalion soldiers snatched back, add up to no less than eight years of Ming Dynasty's fiscal revenue.  Not surprisingly, the treasury of the Qing Dynasty was basically squeezed out.

    In addition, when Shang Kexi and others were subdued, Daming's military strength was also greatly improved. Even though they only had more than 60,000 people, these 60,000 people were enough to equal 300,000 forbidden troops.

    If these 60,000 Guanning iron cavalry were to fight against 300,000 imperial troops, the imperial army would be defeated.

    The most important thing is that the Manchu Qing Tartars were driven back to the bitter and cold Northeast, and the biggest threat to Ming was lifted. Without foreign aggression, he could let go to quell internal troubles, and then made drastic reforms, worked hard to revive Daming.

    Under the escort of He Tieshou, Chongzhen personally led hundreds of officials out of the city ten miles to meet him. This is a great honor.

    After drinking the celebration wine, Chongzhen and Gao Peng returned to the court hand in hand, while the army was taken by Sun Chuanting and others to the capital camp to settle down.

    Afterwards, Chongzhen told the ancestors of heaven and earth in the Taimiao Temple, and performed the ceremony of offering victories and captives. After that, he feasted on heroes and rewarded them for meritorious deeds. After this series of procedures, it was already dark.

    Night, Royal Study Room.

    Only Chongzhen, Gao Peng, He Tieshou, and Ah Jiu were present in the entire imperial study room. Gao Peng asked He Tieshou, "Sister, how is it going?"

    He Tieshou replied: "60% of the people on the list have been removed, 20% have resigned and retired, and only 20% are still fighting in the corner. Most of these people have the help of martial arts masters, so the progress is slow."

    Gao Peng nodded, and said to Ajiu: "Master, you have accomplished your miraculous skills now, and you have practiced Yan Xing Qianli Light Kung Fu and Seven-Rotation Slash, please help me a little bit."

    "You must not be merciful to the Donglin Party members. You must know that in the original history, they accounted for at least 30% of the 'credit' for ruining your family."

    Ah Jiu nodded solemnly, and said, "Don't worry, I will never soften my heart towards these guys."

    "Ah That's good."

    Chongzhen looked at Ah Jiu, and a look of joy flashed in his eyes. He didn't expect his daughter to be so upbeat. In just two months, martial arts was no longer under He Tie's hands. She is really a good daughter of mine!  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 568 Laughter in the Grand Master's Mansion

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Coming out of the palace, Ah Jiu also followed Gao Peng back to his Taishi Mansion. Along the way, He Tieshou looked hesitant to speak.

    Upon seeing this, Gao Peng smiled and said: "What's the matter? Just speak up if you have anything to say, so is there any scruples?"

    He Tieshou pursed his mouth, and said with a little grievance: "I heard that elder brother's Yan Xing Qian Li Qing Gong can fly through the sky, and you have never taught me."

    Gao Peng couldn't help laughing, because the girl heard that Ah Jiu had to travel thousands of miles, but she didn't, and became jealous, "What's the big deal for me! It's because I didn't have time before! Okay, I'll teach you when I get back."  .¡±

    Only then did He Tieshou smile and said, "Thank you, brother."

    Seeing this, Ah Jiu curled his mouth, and said, "Dapeng, I heard from Wang Jinbao that you have a martial art that can kill thousands of Tartars and level a mountain with one move. What is it called Tathagata Palm?  When are you going to teach me the supernatural power to subdue Sun Monkey?"

    He Tieshou immediately pricked up his ears, intentionally or unintentionally glanced at Gao Peng out of the corner of his eye, but Gao Peng rolled his eyes and said, "You said Wanfo Chaozong! Don't think about that, at least that trick must  Only with more than fifty years of skill as the foundation can it be possible to practice."

    "That move is equivalent to fifty years of skill in one move. Naturally, it is invincible and unstoppable. With your little skill, forget it!"

    Gao Peng said with a sinister smile after finishing speaking: "Unless you are willing to commit suicide, die once, become a silkworm and then transform, and increase your skill several times, I will teach you that trick."

    Ah Jiu thought about the pain while practicing the Celestial Silkworm Divine Art, and shuddered involuntarily, waved her hands again and again and said, "Forget it, I will slowly accumulate internal strength by myself! I don't want to experience that kind of pain again,  What's more, if the silkworm changes again, the pain will be even more severe."

    He Tieshou glanced at Ah Jiu in surprise, why this reaction?  What martial arts is so painful?

    However, she didn't ask any more questions, and would ask in private when she had the chance, lest the Ninth Princess find fault with her and ruin her good deeds. I don't know why, she and Ah Jiu are not compatible with each other, and they naturally dislike each other.

    Moreover, she has always been puzzled, why did Gao Peng worship her as a teacher, she is obviously a silly girl who doesn't understand anything, does it mean that the elder brother likes her and wants to be the son-in-law?

    It's not right, if that's the case, he shouldn't worship her as his teacher!  Or is it for power?  This is even more unreasonable. With his ability and means, only the emperor and his father beg him, so why should he climb the dragon and the phoenix?  Can't figure it out, can't figure it out.

    The relationship between Gao Peng and Ah Jiu, not to mention He Tieshou, is something that no one can figure out. If they don't explain it themselves, no one can think of the key point.

    Back at Taishi Mansion, Gao Peng passed Yan Xingqianli to He Tieshou, while Ah Jiu pestered Gao Peng to teach her other powerful martial arts.

    Gao Peng was so entangled that he couldn't do anything about it, he had an idea, and suddenly smiled wickedly: "Okay, don't you want to learn powerful martial arts? Then I will teach you a trick, which is not only the sound wave skill, but also a very powerful method of gathering energy."

    "Okay, okay! Teach me quickly." Ah Jiu jumped up and down happily, and He Tieshou stood aside as if rooted under his feet, and never left.

    "Then you have a good look at it." Gao Peng walked to the pond, faced the pond, and smiled with his mouth open.

    "Wooahhahahahauwahahahahauwahahahaha"

    Ah Jiu's face tightened, and he quickly gathered his ears together, covered them, and stepped back a few steps, only then did he feel that the deafening sound was not so deafening, and He Tieshou did the same.

    Seeing the fish in the pond jumping up one after another, the water surface was also turbulent. After laughing a few times, Gao Peng suddenly pushed out his palms.

    "Boom boom boom"

    The big rockery in the pond suffered a devastating blow, as if it had been bombed by Hongyi cannons, it turned into a pile of gravel and sank into the pond.

    ""

    Gao Peng's demonic natureah no, the Buddha-natured laughter made Ah Jiu express that she couldn't accept it, just listening to it was a kind of torture, and made her laugh like this?  are you crazy?

    ?Compared to Ah Jiu's pickiness, He Tieshou is not afraid of meat and vegetables. No matter what martial arts he has, as long as it can strengthen her own strength, she is willing to learn it.

    The living environments of the two women are different. One has been well-clothed and well-fed since childhood, and has been well protected by others.

    The other has lived in an environment of intrigue and deceit since he was a child, and he is always trying his best to improve himself and make himself stronger, so as not to become a fish.

    Therefore, the three views of the two are very different. Ah Jiu learns martial arts, not only must he have a beautiful posture, be upright, but also have a good posture.The moves are exquisite and practical, but He Tieshou doesn't care so much, she is willing to learn anything mean and shameless, as long as it can improve her strength.

    "Brother, this trick is really interesting, I want to learn it, I want to learn it, can you teach me?" He Tie said to Gao Peng with a coquettish look in sign language.

    Gao Peng shrugged indifferently, and said: "What's so difficult about this? The most important thing about this trick is to laugh. In fact, you don't have to laugh like me, but you must laugh very heartily. The more heartily you smile, the more powerful you will be."  .¡±

    "You have a try, lift the true qi from the sea of ??qi, go up along the Zhongzhu, Huangshu, Shangqu, and Shiguan acupoints of the Kidney Meridian of Foot Shaoyin, and then turn to Taiyi and Guanmen of the Lung Meridian of Hand Taiyin  ¡­When the true energy reaches the Qishe point, you start to laugh, laugh!"

    "Heheheheheheheh¡­¡­"

    Ah Jiu opened her eyes wide, and walked to He Tieshou curiously, seeing her smirking there, she couldn't help but feel very funny.

    "Smile more openly, don't be depressed! Laugh!"

    "Hahahahahahahaha" He Tieshou finally let go of his throat and opened his mouth to laugh.

    Feeling the bursts of circular sound waves from He Tieshou's mouth, Gao Peng was very happy. He didn't expect that He Tieshou's aptitude was so high that he could master the trick in one go.

    "Yes, yes, just laugh like this. Do you feel that there is a lot of strength in your palms? Smile again, and when you feel that the strength of your palms is enough, push them out."

    "Hahahahahahahaha" He Tieshou laughed again, and pushed his palms against the ground in front of him

    "Boom boom boom"

    There was a roaring sound, and more than a dozen palm prints with a depth of half an inch appeared on the ground. Although this power is far from that of Gao Peng, it has been practiced at least.

    "Okay, that's great, I managed to master it in one go."

    He Tieshou looked at his palms in surprise, then at the dozens of palm prints on the ground, and exclaimed: "It's amazing, brother, is this move used to deal with a large group of enemies?"

    Gao Peng nodded with a smile, and said: "Smart, yes, this move is exactly a move for one enemy, the sonic skill frightens the enemy and gathers palm strength at the same time."

    "When the enemy is shaken by your sound waves and their true energy is disordered, it happens that your palm strength is almost concentrated. At this time, when you push out with your palm, you will definitely fall down."

    After Gao Peng finished speaking, he looked at Ah Jiu with a half-smile, and said with a smile, "How about Master? Do you want to learn?"

    "" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 569 Counter-insurgency

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    When Gao Peng led the army to attack the Tartars and was waiting for the troops dispatched by Chongzhen to take over the handover, Prince Shaobao Zuo Liangyu led an army of 200,000 to defeat Zhang Xianzhong and regained Wuchang and Hanyang.

    Zhang Xianzhong moved to Yuezhou, Changsha, Baoqing, Yongzhou and other places, winning successive battles, while Zuo Liangyu supported his troops with self-respect, and had no loyalty to serve the country. He guarded the three acres of Wuchang and Hanyang as his local emperor.  Hunan was ravaged by Zhang Xianzhong.

    At this moment, the anti-insurgency army in the capital was finally ready, and Chongzhen couldn't wait to send Gao Peng to lead the army.

    This time Gao Peng led an army of 300,000 troops out of the capital, and his deputy was still Shi Kefa, but Sun Chuanting and Zhang Fengxiang did not follow them this time.

    Previously, because there were no generals in the court, the two of them, the Minister of War and the Minister of War, had to go into battle by themselves, but now that there are Wu Sangui Shang Kexi and others, naturally there is no need for them to go out again.

    It's just that although there are 300,000 troops, Gao Peng dares to let go to fight alone, and only Wu Sangui's 80,000 Guanning Iron Cavalry.

    Therefore, this time Gao Peng ordered Wu Sangui to lead 80,000 Guanning iron cavalry and 100,000 forbidden troops to attack his old enemy Li Zicheng in Henan. He himself led another 120,000 troops to attack Zhang Xianzhong in Hunan.

    This guy is not only self-respecting, but also ambitious. What Gao Peng can't tolerate the most is that he supports the Donglin Party. Most of the remaining master disciples raised by the Donglin Party members are under Zuo Liangyu's instructions.

    In the original history, when the Ming Dynasty perished, Zuo Liangyu had 800,000 soldiers. Not only did he not protect the Nanming, but he even prevented his generals from voting for the Nanming. Whoever went to kill whoever died, his son led an army of 800,000 to surrender to the Manchu Qing.  If the whole family is immortal, Gao Peng will not be able to understand his thoughts

    The imperial court's counter-offensive was in full swing. It was more than 2,300 miles from the capital to Hanyang. When the army entered Wuhan, it was already October. Li Zicheng had already begun to attack Tongguan. Fortunately, Wu Sangui arrived in time to turn the tide when Tongguan was about to fall.

    ? Li Zicheng's rebel army had just broken through the closed gate and entered Tongguan. Before gaining a firm foothold, they collided with the Guanning iron cavalry and the forbidden army who had just arrived.

    Facing the Tartar imperial army, they lack confidence, but facing these peasant troops who don't even have armor, they are ruthless one by one, hacking and killing one by one. The peasant army under Li Zicheng's command who scattered into the pass city suffered heavy casualties and was almost wiped out.

    Only a small part of them hid in the homes of the people in the Guancheng and escaped disaster. These peasant soldiers were rebels when they picked up their weapons, and they were ordinary people when they put down their weapons. It is not easy to distinguish.

    Moreover, at that time, the common people were all brainwashed by the nursery rhyme of "killing cattle and sheep, preparing wine, opening the city gate to welcome Chuang Wang, and not paying food when Chuang Wang comes", and they were willing to take the risk of beheading to help the rebel army.

    The Peasant Army suffered heavy casualties, and Li Zicheng's Dashun Army was also defeated by the impact of Guanning cavalry, and Li Zicheng's army was forced out of the pass.

    Wu Sangui left 30,000 forbidden troops to guard the pass, and led an army of 150,000 to chase after him all the way, chasing Huashan all the way, before turning back.

    ? Li Zicheng retreated to Weinan, losing more than half of the 600,000 army, 40% of the 200,000 Dashun army, and 60% of the peasant army trapped by them.

    In the final analysis, Li Zicheng and Zhang Xianzhong are rogues in nature, there is no formal and perfect command system at all, the internal organizational structure is loose, and each department acts on its own for the purpose of robbery.

    The biggest problem is that in order to win the hearts and minds of the people, the army is expanded without taxation or food, and there is no perfect logistics department and measures. Therefore, when the number of troops grows rapidly, the supply of these troops becomes a big problem.

    So they can only rob, rob rich households, rob landlords and old wealth, rob big merchants, rob and eat all the way, and rob after eating up, can such an army be called an army?

    Once encountering a large group of regular imperial troops, there is no other way but to be defeated. In the original history, it was precisely because of their characteristic of robbing and eating all the way that they marched very fast, because if they were not fast, they would have nothing to eat.

    They even came to the point where many troops outside the Ming Dynasty broke through the capital before they could react. Of course, the most important thing was that there were Manchu Manchus with ulterior motives helping to beat the side drums.

    Not only did it contain a large number of Ming troops, but it also cleared almost all the barriers around the capital. At that time, there were as many as one million troops.

    Today, their life is not so easy. Without the constraints of the Tartars and the Donglin Party, Chongzhen has freed up his hands, and the army that can really fight starts to attack them. Naturally, they can only retreat steadily.

    ?The so-called military speed is precious, Wu Sangui only rested in Tongguan for a day, and then continued to attack Weinan. Seeing the opportunity, the Chang'an Ming Army alsoSend troops to attack Li Zicheng.

    Li Zicheng was hunted down like a bereaved dog. He was chased all the way from Weinan, Shangluo, and Shiyan back to Xiangyang, which is the so-called capital he changed himself to Xiangjing, and he managed to hold his feet.

    After all, Xiangyang is a great city through the ages, easy to defend and difficult to attack. At the beginning of the Southern Song Dynasty, Xiangyang blocked Mongolia for 13 years. The remaining 80,000 Dashun troops and more than 100,000 peasant troops defended the city. Wu Sangui couldn't attack even in his eagerness  .

    So he adopted the method of the Mongols back then, and captured Fancheng, Danyang, Huanglong and other surrounding areas of Xiangyang, making Xiangyang an isolated city, and then besieged without attacking.

    They can get a steady stream of logistical supplies, but the more than 200,000 rebels in Xiangyang City have no supplies at all, and can only sit and eat. Li Zicheng is at the end of the road, and his defeat is only a matter of time

    When Wu Sangui and Li Zi made a deal, the army led by Gao Peng also entered Wuhan and arrived in Hanyang. The army camped ten miles outside the city. Gao Peng only took Wang Jinbao and led a team of guards to Hanyang City.

    However, the gates of Hanyang City were closed tightly, let alone welcome the army into the city, Zuo Liangyu didn't even have the intention of coming to see Gao Peng, the grand master of the Ming Dynasty, the supervisor of the army.

    Arriving within a stone's throw from Hanyang City, Wang Jinbao yelled at the city: "Grand Master of the Ming Dynasty, the governor of the world, Gao Dushi, is here, why don't you open the city gate to welcome him? Zuo Liangyu wants to rebel?"

    There was a moment of silence on the city wall, and a voice came, "I can't confirm whether the person who came is the grand master of the Ming Dynasty. Wait a moment, and I will report to General Zuo immediately."

    There was a sneer on Gao Peng's face, but he didn't attack immediately. It happened that he didn't kill Zuo Liangyu for no reason. Since the other party wanted to hand him the knife, why not wait a while?

    ?In the city, the banquet was in full swing at Zuo Liangyu's mansion, the residence of General Ping Zei and Prince Shaobao. This guy could be described as extravagant and licentious, and he came for everything, just like a local emperor.

    After hearing the report from his subordinates, the grand master who was rumored to have pacified the Manchu Tartars and sent them back to the bitter cold in the Northeast arrived.  The grand master of Zizhi has come, and he probably wants me to join him in attacking Zhang Xianzhong in Hunan, what do you think I should do?" (Remember this website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 570 Zuo Liangyu's Thoughts

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "No." A general on the table said: "You should know, the general, that piece of loyalty is nothing more than a bandit, and I will destroy it with my hands."

    "But if we really wiped out the rebels, and the world will be peaceful, will the imperial court still support us so much? I'm afraid our food and salary will have to be halved!"

    Another person interjected: "That's right, besides, forces in other places are recruiting rebels to expand their forces. If we wipe out all the rebels, where can we recruit so many cheap troops?"

    Zuo Liangyu laughed loudly when he heard the words: "What you said is very suitable to me, and this general also thinks so. Then tell me, how should we deal with this nominal governor?"

    Sitting next to Zuo Liangyu, a middle-aged scholar-like man said: "The general has two choices. One is to ask him for food and salary, but after getting the food and salary, he shirks it in various ways."

    "It's so easy to find reasons. The army lacks training, lack of preparation, etc. Anyway, if we don't send troops, he can't help it."

    After finishing this sentence, the scribe's eyes flashed coldly, and he said: "Secondly, if you don't do anything, kill him directly, and then incorporate and annex the 120,000 forbidden troops he brought."

    "At that time, we will have an army of 400,000, and we will recruit some rebels, which will be enough to separate one side. Now that the troubled times are coming, it is time for the general to take advantage of the situation."

    Zuo Liangyu's eyes flickered endlessly, apparently weighing things up secretly, but he heard the scribe continue: "However, no matter what the general plans to do, we should welcome him into the city first, and when he is in our territory, he will be a fish on the chopping board.  The handling is up to the general's will."

    Zuo Liangyu said hesitantly: "However, it is rumored that this person is very powerful in martial arts, and has the courage to be undone, we must guard against it."

    The scribe asked the soldiers who came to report: "How many people did he bring?"

    "Returning to my lord, there is only a team of personal soldiers, more than a hundred people."

    The scribe was overjoyed when he heard the words, and said: "It will be easy in this way, general, you send a guard to meet him, and after welcoming him into the mansion, send a large army to surround the mansion, even if he is really brave.  , I must not dare to act rashly, no matter how high your martial arts are, can you still withstand bows, arrows, birds and blunderbuss?"

    Zuo Liangyu said happily: "That's a great word, since that's the case, let's go out of the city together and welcome him in! Exactly how to do it depends on whether he knows the current affairs."

    Gao Peng waited outside the city for a full half an hour before the city gate slowly opened. Thousands of soldiers with bows and knives, and some soldiers with matchlock guns rushed out of the city and lined up on both sides. Zuo Liangyu led a group of confidants to greet him  out.

    In the military system of the Ming Dynasty, the largest unit of the local army was the Weisuo, led by the Commander of the Weisuo, under the jurisdiction of five thousand households, with a total of 5,600 people.

    Seeing that Zuo Liangyu directly dispatched a guard horse to meet him, Gao Peng couldn't help narrowing his eyes slightly, and a cold smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.

    "Master Gao is here, and I will be disappointed in the end, and I hope the governor will forgive me." Zuo Liangyu smiled with fists clasped on his face without respect.

    Previously, I only heard that the supervisor was very young, but I didn't know that he was so young. Perhaps he had an astonishing talent and was so wise that he was close to a monster, so he was able to defeat the Tartars with tens of thousands of troops.

    But it is not clear how high his martial arts are. Even if he started practicing martial arts in the womb, how much martial arts can he have at this age?

    When it comes to my territory, if it's a dragon, you have to coil up, if it's a tiger, you have to lie down, otherwise, this general will do the thing of subduing the dragon and subduing the tiger.

    This is Zuo Liangyu's inner thoughts. The only ones who really know the horror of Gao Peng are the 50,000 forbidden troops and Wu Sangui's 30,000 Guanning cavalry, oh, and the former green camp soldiers under Shang Kexi and others.

    But no matter how they spread it out, others have never seen it with their own eyes, and they will take it as soldiers worshiping Gao Peng and exaggerate it.

    Moreover, these news are only circulated around Beijing, and the world has not yet known it. The Ming army in other places only learned of Gao Peng's achievements from the imperial list, but the process and Gao Peng's supernatural powers are unknown.

    Therefore, Zuo Liangyu is doomed to tragedy.

    Gao Peng said lightly: "General Zuo is busy with military affairs, and this supervisor understands very well."

    A look of complacency flashed across Zuo Liangyu's eyes, the boy was frightened, and he turned sideways to ask: "The general has prepared a banquet in the city, the supervisor has come to work hard, please go to the city first and take a rest."

    Gao Peng nodded, turned his head and said to Wang Jinbao: "If that's the case, I will go to the city to talk to General Zuo, you guys go back first!"

    Wang Jinbao is not stupid. Seeing Zuo Liangyu's posture when he came out to greet him, I'm afraid something will change. The supervisor asked them to go back first, but in fact he didn't want them to be there.

    whenHe clasped his fists and bowed: "The city is guarded by General Zuo's army. The supervisor's safety should be guaranteed, so the subordinates will retire first."

    After finishing speaking, he said to Zuo Liangyu: "I also ask General Zuo to take good care of the supervisor on his behalf. I will be very grateful."

    Zuo Liangyu was overjoyed, this brat is Gao Peng's personal guard commander?  Haha, it's like a child's play, these guys are so simple, I used to have the mentality of facing a big enemy, I really think highly of these guys.

    However, Gao Peng didn't bring a single soldier with him when he entered the city. Could it be that he had something to conspire with himself alone, so he deliberately sent his guards away?

    This is quite possible. This guy has already become the grand master of the Ming Dynasty and the governor of the world's soldiers and horses at a young age. It can be said that one person is under one man and over ten thousand people. At this point, if he still wants to plot, it can only be  ¡­

    Zuo Liangyu's heart skipped a few beats, and he said solemnly: "Naturally, Senior Supervisor is extremely safe in Hanyang City, this general will never let the Supervisor lose a single hair, don't worry, little brother, please, Supervisor.  "

    Gao Peng nodded, and followed Zuo Liangyu, who was leading the way, into the city. Wang Jinbao led his guards to turn around and headed for the camp. He was very relieved of Gao Peng's safety.  The person who supervises the teacher has not yet been born!

    He had to go back and inform Shi Kefa to make preparations. Once there was a change in the city, he would immediately raise his army, take over Hanyang City, and incorporate the army in the city.

    But when Gao Peng entered the city, after the city gate was closed, Gao Peng suddenly said to Zuo Liangyu: "General Zuo, I just had a meal before I came here, so I can talk about the reception later. I want to go to the camp first to inspect  Review the army under the general's command, look at the appearance of the general, and ask the general to lead the way."

    Zuo Liangyu preconceived that Gao Peng was here to conspire with him or something, and he took this as Gao Peng wanted to see if his army could succeed, so he readily agreed, and immediately ordered the messengers to go to the camp to deliver orders and gather the army  , for Gao Peng to review.

    When Gao Peng, Zuo Liangyu and his party arrived at the camp, the army had already assembled. Zuo Liangyu introduced: "I report to the supervisor, the 150,000 troops stationed in Hanyang City are all on duty here, and there are 50,000 troops stationed here."  In Wuchang."

    Gao Peng nodded noncommittally, stepped straight up to the general platform, glanced at the dark mass of heads off the field, and nodded secretly in his heart.

    ?The army under Zuo Liangyu's command was indeed a veteran of hundreds of battles. The army was well-organized and imposing.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 571

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "I am Gao Peng, the grand master of the dynasty, and I am ordered by the emperor to be the governor of the world. Here, on behalf of the emperor, this governor conveys a word to the brothers: 'Brothers have worked hard'."

    Gao Peng exhaled and opened his voice. Under the effect of internal force, his voice was mighty and spread rapidly, and all the soldiers in the camp could hear it clearly.

    And Gao Peng's opening remarks in the style of later generations instantly won the favor of most soldiers.

    The faces of Zuo Liangyu and the others changed slightly. This kid has such deep internal strength. It seems that there is no wind without waves, and the rumors are not groundless.

    I only heard Gao Peng continue: "You fought as soldiers, defended your home and country, and ensured the stability of the country and the country. The emperor and the court have not only remembered these things in their hearts, but also recorded them in the credit book. You"

    Gao Peng's speech was different from that of other generals. There were not many so-called motivational and morale-boosting routines between his words. The soldiers had heard too much of those words and had become numb.

    Gao Peng first affirmed their achievements, counted their contributions in detail, and then told them that their sacrifices and efforts were not in vain, and the country would never forget them.

    Gao Peng's words warmed the hearts of the soldiers. Although he didn't intend to boost morale, the effect was more effective than those words that sounded passionate. Everyone felt that this life has no regrets as a Ming soldier from the bottom of their hearts.  feelings.

    Zuo Liangyu and the others couldn't help but nodded secretly. Although this kid is young, he does have certain talents.

    After Gao Peng said these words, Zuo Liangyu and the others were caught off guard, and suddenly jumped off the general platform, and flew into the army as if flying in the air.

    "Thisis such a powerful qinggong." Zuo Liangyu and others on the stage exclaimed in unison.

    The middle-aged scribe frowned, and said, "What does he want to do? General, don't be careless!"

    Zuo Liangyu waved his hand and said: "Leave him alone, no matter how powerful he is, he is only one person after all, here, he can't make any trouble."

    At this time, Gao Peng had already fallen into the crowd of soldiers, and the soldiers also let out a cry of surprise. Their eyes followed Gao Peng's figure until he fell from the general platform to the army formation more than twenty feet away.  .

    However, these Ming soldiers are indeed worthy of the name of the elite. They just turned around to look at Gao Peng's figure at first, and when Gao Peng landed and disappeared before their eyes, he immediately turned around and stood up again.

    Then Gao Peng's voice continued to come from the army formation, and everyone could still hear clearly, "Brother, why did you become a soldier?"

    "Oh? This brother said that he is serving the country loyally. Very good, this is exactly the belief that a soldier should have."

    "Among you, there may be many people who did not join the army for this reason. Some of them did it to make a living, some did it to get the salary and subsidize their families, and some did it to make meritorious deeds and risk their lives.  To fight for a future."

    "These reasons are very normal and human. You don't need to feel ashamed, but you have to know that no matter what your reasons are for joining the army, once you become a soldier, put on this uniform and hold your hand.  weapon, then you are a glorious soldier of the Ming Dynasty.¡±

    "The bounden duty of a soldier is to defend the country and serve the court. Brother, do you agree with this?"

    Gao Peng's voice disappeared for a while, obviously he was listening to the soldiers he asked for an answer, and after a while, the voice sounded again.

    "Very well, this brother's answer is that the imperial court gave him food and salary, and gave him a way to survive. His life belongs to the imperial court and the emperor. He is willing to go through fire and water for the emperor and the imperial court, and he is completely devastated."

    "This is very simple and realistic. Yes, if we want to serve the court and defend our country, we must first have a full stomach. If we don't even have a full stomach, everything else is empty talk."

    "As the saying goes, the emperor does not send hungry soldiers. The emperor and the court have given you food and wages so that you can eat, clothe and keep your lives. Then it is only natural for you to serve the emperor and the court. If you just take money and do nothing,  That's a scoundrel, a ruffian, isn't it?"

    "coax"

    There was a burst of laughter in the army formation. The soldiers' words were very simple, and Gao Peng's words were as simple as them.

    These are like chatting with them about family affairs, but they feel inexplicably kind, and they deeply feel that this great governor, who is under one person and above ten thousand people, is approachable and amiable.

    "As the saying goes, if you serve someone else's bowl, you have to submit to others' management, and if you take other people's money, you have to help them eliminate disasters. This is an eternal truth."

    "There will be disasters in the country, and there will be times when someone needs to eliminate them. This is the meaning of the existence of the army.  "

    "Then I would like to ask you a question. Now Zhang Xianzhong and Li Zicheng's rebels are raging everywhere, intending to overthrow our court and force the emperor who is fed and clothed to you to death. What are you doing?"

    "You stay comfortably in Hanyang City, where the city is full of food, eat the food allocated to you by the emperor and the entire court, and spend the money from the treasury, but watch the rebels rampage everywhere.  , are you serving the country loyally? Is this how you go through fire and water, with your heart broken?"

    Gao Peng's words were not harsh at all, but with a hint of sarcasm, which made many soldiers hang their heads in shame.

    Zuo Liangyu and others on the stage became more and more uncomfortable as they heard it, and their faces gradually became gloomy.

    "Do you know what kind of person the emperor is today? Maybe you don't know, maybe the emperor is a little far away from you, if you don't know, I can tell you."

    "The current emperor has been on the throne for sixteen years, and he has never slept for more than three hours a day. Apart from dealing with government affairs, he just reads and reads various books. Why?"

    "It is to learn more about how to govern the country, so that the soldiers and civilians under his rule have food to eat and clothes to wear."

    "Does any of you know that the emperor's dragon robes today are all old clothes that have been patched. Throughout the thousands of years in China, which dynasty and generation of emperors have worn patched clothes?"

    "Only my emperor of Ming Dynasty, your Emperor Chongzhen, many of you may not believe what I said, it doesn't matter if you don't believe it."

    "After the world is settled, I will select a group of people from among you as representatives, and follow me into the palace. I will let you dress up as the inner guards, and let you have a close look at our emperor and see him.  What kind of person is he, look at what he ate for a meal."

    "Do you think it's hard for you to be a soldier? I can tell you responsibly that the emperor is more bitter than you."

    Gao Peng used his internal energy to say these words while walking in the formation. Wherever he walked, every soldier could clearly see that Gao Peng's eyes were red and foggy.

    The soldiers who couldn't see him could also hear that his voice was already a little choked up, and his eyes were red with empathy.

    And no one knows that Gao Peng is complaining crazily in his heart at this time, complaining about himself, damn it, he got too deep into the drama all of a sudden, and really moved himself, but the effect seems to be good, that's all, just follow your heart  !

    "However, I also know that this is not to blame for you. You are soldiers. Apart from defending your home and country and serving the court, a soldier's bounden duty is to obey orders."

    "The lord general didn't give the order, and you can't do anything about it, so here, I want to ask our left general for you and the emperor"

    "What exactly do you want to do?" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 572: You're Done

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Having said that, Gao Peng reactivated the Buddha Fly to the West, flew up with a faint golden light on his body, and flew above the heads of the soldiers, so that everyone could see him clearly.

    He stared at Zuo Liangyu firmly, and said: "Back then, Governor Yang Sichang Yang recommended you to be the general who suppressed the thieves. To show his trust in you, the emperor named you the crown prince Shaobao. How did you repay it?"

    "Director Yang defeated Zhang Xianzhong in Manau Mountain, Sichuan, and ordered you to intercept the rebels and wipe them out in one fell swoop, but you ignored them."

    "Master Yang issued nine orders in a row, and you have the right to ignore them, which caused the rebels to turn defeat into victory and break through Xiangyang. King Xiang died tragically, and Governor Yang died of a hunger strike in a fit of anger."

    Speaking of this, Gao Peng suddenly pointed at Zuo Liangyu, and shouted loudly: "You, a thief who has harmed the country and the people, and trapped the soldiers in a place of infidelity, what kind of face do you have standing on that general platform?  Get off."

    Zuo Liangyu was so angry that his face was livid, his teeth were clenched, and he was about to order the firearm battalion under his command to shoot Gao Peng, when someone in the formation off the field followed Gao Peng and yelled, "Get off."

    This sound was like igniting a gasoline barrel. First, a small group of people shouted, "Get down get down"

    Soon, the sound spread throughout the entire army like sparks of fire. While raising their fists to the sky, the 150,000 troops shouted in unison: "Get down get down get down get down"

    ?The ashen faces of Zuo Liangyu and his confidantes behind him suddenly turned pale. At this moment, they stepped off the stage, and even his personal soldiers began to raise their fists and shout: "Get down get down"

    Gao Peng had a sneer on his face, but he gave himself a 666 in his heart. He didn't expect that he didn't rely on force this time, and directly completed a "Jedi counterattack" with a three-inch tongue. Praise, must  Give yourself a thumbs up.

    In fact, Gao Peng's martial power still played a certain role. First of all, if it wasn't for his profound skill, everyone would not be able to hear his words clearly, and the soldiers would not feel so deeply.

    Second, if he hadn't flown among the soldiers, his emotions would not have been intuitively felt by the soldiers, let alone the feeling that Gao Peng was one of them.

    Third, if he didn't fly over, but stayed on the general platform, I'm afraid Zuo Liangyu and others will take measures immediately if they hear something wrong. How can he let him finish this big call so eloquently?

    Therefore, Gao Peng's force still played an important role.

    Under the tremendous pressure, Zuo Liangyu couldn't stand on the general platform anymore, and staggered off the general platform.

    However, it is obviously impossible for Gao Peng to let him go so lightly and skillfully. If he does not take this opportunity to take him down in one fell swoop, he will inevitably make trouble.

    Then Gao Peng flipped his hand, and Shang Fang's sword appeared in his hand. With a movement of his body, he flew to the front of the army, landed on the ground, and shouted: "Zuo Liangyu, you have been greatly favored by the imperial court. You don't want to be loyal to the country, but even more  The corpse is a vegetarian meal, and the soldiers are self-respecting, with ulterior motives."

    "Here is Shangfang's sword. It cuts the faint king up and the treacherous minister down. Cut first and then play. Today, I will kill you treacherous minister for the emperor."

    Hearing this, Zuo Liangyu rushed forward angrily, pulled out the long knife at his waist, and shouted angrily: "You want to kill me? I want to see, how do you kill me?"

    The other confidantes around him also drew their weapons, because they were grasshoppers on the same rope, and if Zuo Liangyu died, they would not survive.

    There are more than a dozen people on their side, all of them are high-strength martial arts generals who have experienced many battles. Gao Peng is only one person. They don't believe that even a dozen of them can't beat one of them. As long as they kill him, these soldiers will easily  can be appeased.

    But they completely miscalculated this time, and they didn't even think about it. Could it be that Gao Peng dared to go into the city with him alone, would he not be sure at all?

    "Are you all blind? Someone is going to kill your general, and you just watch it like this? Anyway, the general hasn't treated you badly, has he?"

    "Go out and find out by yourself, compare with other troops, how much higher are your rations, and who gave them to you, have you forgotten?" The scribe stood behind the generals and shouted at the soldiers in the barracks.

    Among the generals, the commander of the personal battalion also turned around and shouted to them: "Brothers, you have all been greatly favored by the general. Now that someone wants to kill the general, you just watch and do nothing? Are you wolves?"

    "It's you who are wolf-hearted."

    The soldiers of the pro-barracks looked at each other, and when they were at a loss, a guard commander in front of the army behind Gao Peng stepped forward, pointed at the commander of the pro-barracks and shouted: "As Gao Dushi said, the rations are allocated by the emperor and the court.  What does it have to do with him, Zuo Liangyu?"

      "Eating the country's food and salary, when the rebels are rampant, they don't want to be loyal to the country, but use this as a reliance to blackmail the court and ask for more money and food."

    "However, those money and food are all pocketed by you, and you want to bribe everyone with a little profit, and you are in the same boat as you, making a fortune for the country. Who is the wolf?"

    "We serve as soldiers to defend our homeland and protect the country and the people, not to satisfy your selfish desires."

    "Well said." Gao Peng shouted loudly, and with a wave of his right hand, the heads of the barracks commander and the middle-aged scribe flew up.

    "I'll fight with you, drink up" Seeing this, Zuo Liangyu shouted loudly, holding knives in both hands, jumped up, jumped two feet high, and slashed Huashan directly at Gao Peng's forehead with one move  , when the others saw Zuo Liangyu making a move, they also rushed up to him.

    "snort."

    Gao Peng let out a cold snort, slapped Zuo Liangyu who was in mid-air, and then kicked sideways, volleying towards the generals rushing up.

    "Boom"

    "poof"

    ? Zuo Liangyu flew back backwards, spurting blood wildly, and those generals who rushed up also flew backwards, they stood too concentrated, and the huge foot force of this crippled foot enveloped everyone in it.

    All the generals headed by Zuo Liangyu were killed by Gao Peng's move.

    After finishing all this, Gao Peng jumped back to the general stage, and shouted again: "Brothers, this governor is leaving Beijing this time to bring peace to the imperial court."

    "This governor has made an agreement with the emperor. I will guard the Daming country for him, and he will create a peaceful and prosperous world for all people in the world."

    "Now all the people in the court who obstructed the emperor's benevolent government no longer exist. I believe that the emperor will be able to fulfill his promise."

    "Then, are you willing to work with Master Ben to sweep away the world, shed your blood for the creation of a peaceful and prosperous world?"

    The commander of the guard who stood up and scolded Zuo Liangyu and others was the first to raise his fist, and shouted: "I would like to follow the supervisor to conquer the world, go through fire and water, and die."

    "I will go through fire and water, I will die I will go through fire and water, I will die I will go through fire and water, I will die"

    The 150,000 people shouted again in unison, and Gao Peng showed a satisfied smile on his face, and he was done.

    Gao Peng turned his head to look at the commander of the guard again, he was a man of good quality, he smiled and nodded at him, and the commander of the guard was overjoyed.

    There is a saying that life is a gamble. Obviously, he won the gamble.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 573 Gao Penger is the only one who knows me and understands me in the world

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The next thing is easy to handle, Zuo Liangyu and his confidantes are all given the leadership, Gao Peng immediately promoted the commander of the guard who stood up and scolded Zuo Liangyu to be the commander-in-chief, to lead the 150,000 troops.

    Then, according to his recommendation, several other guard commanders were promoted to fill the positions of Zuo Liangyu and others.

    When Gao Peng knew that among the several guard commanders he recommended, two of them were people who did not deal with him at ordinary times but were indeed talented, so he couldn't help but value him more.

    Before, he thought that this person was because Zuo Liangyu and others were not interesting enough, and the benefits extracted from the court were not shared with him, and the loot was not evenly distributed, so he jumped out to oppose Zuo Liangyu.

    But now it seems that this is really a loyal minister who is dedicated to serving the court, um, he can be cultivated vigorously.

    It didn't take much effort to wipe out Zhang Xianzhong. Gao Peng held an army of 320,000, and he hardly needed to fight those peasant troops.

    If he hadn't been the first to smash down the Ten Thousand Buddhas Chaozong every time a war started, killing a large group of rebels, I'm afraid he wouldn't have had the chance to achieve the number of mission kills.

    Of course, he shot and killed Zhang Xianzhong's Daxi Army. These "regular soldiers" were dressed very differently from the Peasant Army, and they were easy to identify. He really couldn't do that tricky job to those Peasant Army.

    Anyway, the Great Western Army was abolished, and the peasant army basically collapsed. In addition, Gao Peng promoted on the battlefield and let them go home. The court will soon have a benevolent government, and the tax will not be as high as before. They  Surely they will be able to live a good life, and so on, the peasant army has no intention of fighting, and soon throws down its weapons and disperses like birds and beasts.

    The advancing speed of Gao Peng's army was frighteningly fast, and those former Zuo Liangyu's subordinates finally realized how terrifying Gao Peng was.

    Especially those Zuo Liangyu's personal soldiers, they were secretly glad that they didn't follow Zuo Liangyu to make trouble, otherwise they would definitely be the same as those Daxi soldiers, dead without even scum.

    Gao Peng chased Zhang Xianzhong all the way, and the whole of Hunan was quickly recovered. Zhang Xianzhong fled all the way west. Gao Peng led his army to chase him for a whole month, and finally caught up with him in Zunyi, Guizhou before he was about to flee to Sichuan.

    ?There is nothing to say, as soon as the Ten Thousand Buddhas went to the court, Zhang Xianzhong and his confidant Daxi Army were all integrated with the earth, and the peasant army either surrendered or dispersed, and Zhang Xianzhong's rebellion was quelled.

    For those farmers who surrendered, Gao Peng distributed some of their grain and grass to them, so that they could return to their hometowns with peace of mind and stop making troubles. The world would soon be peaceful. The farmers were naturally grateful and went back to their hometowns without mentioning it.

    After Zhang Xianzhong was wiped out, Gao Peng immediately led his army north to Xiangyang. Twenty days later, Gao Peng and Wu Sangui successfully joined forces under the city of Xiangyang. At this time, a total of 500,000 troops surrounded Xiangyang.

    And after Gao Peng arrived, naturally there was no siege. He first flew into the air and smashed a shot at the Dashun army barracks, completely deterring the rebels in the city.

    Immediately, he notified the peasant army that Zhang Xianzhong had been pacified by him, telling them that he only punished Li Zicheng, the chief villain, and would never touch a single hair of the peasants.

    As long as they are willing to lay down their weapons, return to common people, and stop causing chaos, he will let the past go, and will distribute food and grass to them so that they can return to their hometowns.

    Gao Peng is not really a cold-blooded person either, he did not directly break down the city gate and attack the city with his troops, he wanted to give these peasants a chance.

    The result still made Gao Peng very satisfied. In less than half a day, the gates on all sides opened wide, and Li Zicheng and his confidants were all tied up and sent to Gao Peng.

    In another world, Li Zicheng was his father-in-law, Gao Peng couldn't kill him, but in this world, he had nothing to do with Gao Peng.

    Chen Yuanyuan doesn't even know him yet, and A Ke is even missing. He and A Jiu are completely different in nature, so he won't have the slightest psychological burden to kill.

    At that moment, Gao Peng pulled out Shang Fang's sword and beheaded Li Zicheng while he was yelling at him. He also beheaded his other confidantes one by one.

    Immediately Gao Peng held up the Shangfang sword in his hand, and shouted: "Brothers, we can go home and have a good New Year!"

    "This year, Master Ben will accompany you to spend together. Let's drink a big bowl, eat meat, and finish eating and drinking. Next year, Master Ben will take you to expand the territory and make contributions."

    "Ooooo"

    Gao Peng's words spread throughout Xiangyang City in an instant, and all the soldiers who heard it went crazy. Going home for the New Year, the simple four words have an extraordinary meaning to the soldiers.

    This means that they survived the battlefield, which means that not only can they go back alive, but also a credit and reward are waiting for them.

    So far, it took nearly three months, whenWhen the weather was about to enter the twelfth lunar month, Gao Peng quelled the world's rebellion, beheaded the leader of the two major thieves, Zhang Xianzhong and Li Zicheng, and of course, completed task three at the same time.

    These three months were basically spent on traveling and resting, and there was not much time for real fighting, because Gao Peng led the army to fight, and the war ended too quickly.

    Today, both mission three and mission four have been successfully completed, and half a month ago, when Gao Peng wiped out Zhang Xianzhong and was on his way to Xiangyang City, he accidentally looked at the reincarnation watch, only to find that mission one had also been completed.

    This means that the Donglin Party has been completely destroyed and ceased to exist. Now, only the Eunuch Party of Task 2 is left. However, Gao Peng thinks this task is the easiest.

    In the past three months of Gao Peng's expedition, he not only wiped out the rebellion in the world, but also let the whole world know that there is a fairy-like figure in Da Ming.  .

    He is the grand master of the Ming Dynasty, the governor of the world's soldiers and horsesGao Peng.

    As long as he is there, Daming's country will be extremely stable, and many people even compare him with Wen Taishi in "Feng Shen Yan Yi".

    Hearing this rumor, Chongzhen is full of black lines, and Gao Peng is Wen Taishi. Doesn't that mean that he is King Zhou of Shang?  Am I that licentious?  This is simply a strange injustice through the ages, and it snows in June.

    As soon as he thought of snow, Chongzhen realized that it was really snowing outside. Chongzhen walked out of the imperial study and stood quietly outside the door, watching the snow drifting in mid-air.

    Before he knew it, it was already the twelfth lunar month, and he was going home soon!  This kid is really the lucky star bestowed on me by the heavens.

    Chongzhen's eyes turned red at some point, and mist gathered in his eyes. He raised his right hand again and looked at the memorial in his hand.

    It was a secret report, which recorded what Gao Peng said to Zuo Liangyu's soldiers in Hanyang City, and what he said after beheading Li Zicheng in Xiangyang City.

    In the past, he had both fear and trust towards Gao Peng. He feared him as much as he trusted him, but now, this fear has long since disappeared.

    With 500,000 soldiers in his hands, all of which are capable of fighting, plus he has such invincible supernatural powers, if he wants to be emperor, who can stop him?

    But after he pacified the world, the first thing he thought of was to lead the soldiers to expand the territory and make contributions. Why should he be afraid of him?

    The only person in the world who knows me and knows me as me is Gao Penger.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 574: Three Days

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    On the twenty-fifth day of the twelfth lunar month, except for the local guards returning to their respective guards to station and guard, Gao Peng returned to the capital with the imperial guards and Guanning cavalry.

    When he went out, there was an army of 300,000, and when he came back, it was almost 300,000. Wu Sangui, who went to fight Li Zicheng, lost thousands of people, and the army that fought with Gao Peng had only a few hundred casualties.

    The world is peaceful, and the next step is to recuperate. Without the war, the consumption of food and wages will naturally be greatly reduced.

    Chongzhen did not let Gao Peng break his promise. He issued an imperial decree according to Gao Peng's request. From the 30th to the second day of the Lunar New Year, the military law in the barracks was temporarily closed for three days. During these three days, there was no military law in the barracks, but "lawless  ".

    Except for the necessary guards and guards, all soldiers can drink big and eat meat. On the afternoon of the New Year's Eve, Gao Peng really came to the camp in the capital to have fun with all the soldiers.

    Ah Jiu, as a representative of Chongzhen, accompanied Gao Peng to the camp to condolences to the soldiers. Unlike other princesses, Ah Jiu had no pretensions, and she was a child of the world, so she easily became one with the soldiers.

    This year can be said to be the happiest year for the officers and soldiers of the Imperial Army since the founding of the Ming Dynasty. Ah Jiu's behavior of visiting the camp to express condolences also made the soldiers' loyalty to Daming soar.

    In the camp, Gao Peng raised his wine bowl high, laughed loudly and cursed: "Listen to me, you old soldiers. After the Chinese New Year, you all have to practice hard for me to improve your combat effectiveness."

    "Who are you? Daming Forbidden Army, what is the Forbidden Army? It is the closest army to the emperor, and it is the last line of defense for Daming."

    "To the outside world, you should be an indestructible and sharp blade of the country. To the inside, you should be an indestructible shield."

    "Look at all of you bears, ah, drinking and eating meat is better than the other, and you will be blinded when you fight, what can you do?"

    "Practice well, as long as your combat effectiveness can reach 80% of Guanning's iron cavalry, I will take you to conquer the world next year. My Ming Dynasty must have a larger territory than the Yuan Dynasty."

    "Think about the fine wines from the Western Regions, the exotic and enchanting women, hey, those who can fight, all of these will be there, if you can't, I won't take you to play."

    "coax"

    There was laughter in the barracks, and the hearts of Gao Peng's words were so hot that they all made up their minds that they must practice hard and "play" with the supervisor all over the world.

    "Come on, everyone drank this bowl of wine, let's have a good New Year, practice hard, and all the pirates and barbarians are a dish on our table."

    "Respect, Master Supervisor."

    Everyone drank in unison, and then drank the wine in the bowl in one gulp.

    Gao Peng stayed for a while longer, then left the Forbidden Army camp, and went to Wu Sangui's Guanning Iron Cavalry camp with Ah Jiu.

    One afternoon, Gao Peng and Ah Jiu went around all the camps around the capital. When they returned to Taishi Mansion, it was already dark, and then Gao Peng took He Tieshou and Ah Jiu to the palace.

    As soon as he entered the palace, he met Wang Chengen head-on. He had come here specially to wait.

    "See Grand Master Gao, Princess Nine, Commander He."

    Gao Peng stretched out his hand to help, and said: "Your Majesty, you don't need to be too polite, where is the Emperor at the moment?"

    Wang Chengen said with a smile: "It is the emperor who sent his servants to wait here. The emperor is hosting a banquet in Qianqing Palace. Please invite the three of you."

    The three of Gao Peng followed Wang Chengen to Deqianqing Palace. When he saw the scene in the palace clearly, Gao Peng couldn't help showing a hearty smile.

    But I saw that Chongzhen had put a small red clay stove in the main hall, and a copper pot was placed on the stove. The red soup inside was boiling, and a strong aroma came out.

    And beside the stove, there was a long table with all kinds of meat and vegetables. Chongzhen was sitting on a low stool and was adding charcoal to the stove. This damn Chongzhen was actually going to eat hot pot in Qianqing Palace.

    "Haha, the emperor is very interested." Gao Peng smiled and walked to Chongzhen's side. He was not polite, and sat down on the low stool beside him.

    Ah Jiu took off the fur coat and handed it to Wang Chengen, and sat down next to Chongzhen. He Tieshou was about to salute, but Chongzhen waved his hand with a smile and said: "Excuse me, there are no monarchs and ministers today, only  Relatives and friends."

    "Dapeng set up a three-day no-military law in the barracks. I No, I also set up a three-day no-prime law in the palace. From now on, I will do this for these three days every year. Sit down! And you, old man  King, sit down."

    Old Pharaoh?  I don't know why, when Wang Chengen heard this title, he was so excited that he was on the verge of tears.With such a title, he would be willing to be smashed to pieces for the emperor. Looking at thousands of years, which servant can get such an honor?

    Seeing Wang Chengen stunned on the spot, Gao Peng couldn't help laughing and said: "What's the matter, old Wang? The leader of your family invited you to eat hot pot. What are you doing there? What are you thinking?"

    "Hahahaha What a leader, I like this title." Chongzhen laughed loudly, overjoyed.

    This title is very interesting. It allows him to let go of the burden of being the king of a country and get closer to his subjects. The word "dragon head" just corresponds to his identity as an emperor. He is the emperor of a country, so he is naturally the boss of the country.  It's a good appellation.

    Ah Jiu also laughed and said: "Uncle Wang, Dad has already said that there is no distinction between high and low in the three-day palace, only family seniority, please sit down!"

    Seeing this, Chongzhen's interest greatly increased, and he shouted to the outside of the palace: 'Come here.  '

    A young eunuch on duty entered the room and bowed, "The servant is here."

    Chongzhen laughed and said: "Remember, in the three days from New Year's Eve to New Year's Day every year, you don't need to call yourself a slave, just call me."

    Gao Peng said: "However, in front of the emperor, you have to call yourself the younger brother. The emperor is the leader, and everyone in the palace is the younger brother of the boss, haha."

    Chongzhen said happily: "Yes, you go and invite the queen here."

    "The slave follows"

    "Um?"

    "Little brother, let's do it immediately." The eunuch was also clever, and immediately changed his words, Chongzhen laughed happily, and waved: "Go!"

    "Hey." The eunuch responded, and happily ran out of Qianqing Palace, towards Kunning Palace.

    Chongzhen smiled happily to the people around him: "This kind of feeling of no distinction between superiors and inferiors really makes people feel inexplicably comfortable."

    Gao Peng sighed: "That's why! Being an emperor is really meaningless. It seems to hold the power of life and death of the world, but you don't even have a friend who can make friends with you. You have to take care of everything and think for yourself."

    "It's all right if you have no way to be a fool. They only care about their own enjoyment, but they don't care about the floods outside? It's fine for them to be happy, but are they really happy?"

    "Not to mention being a Mingjun, you are exhausted, worrying about not doing well enough, making the people of the world suffer and being reviled by all people."

    "Usually, I have to worry about whether there will be someone who is malicious and covets my throne, and I don't know who I should trust. It's tiring to live like that."

    "So, since ancient times, it is not unreasonable for emperors to say that they are lonely, because the emperor is really a lonely person."

    After listening to Gao Peng's words, everyone was silent, and Chongzhen felt it deeply, his eyes turned red instantly, he patted the back of Gao Peng's hand, and said in a warm voice: "Only you can tell me these words, and only you dare to say them."

    "I'm really lucky to have you by my side. I believe that every emperor would like to have someone like you by his side, good brother." (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 575 New Year's Eve Dinner

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    However, he said that the little eunuch ran all the way to Kunning Palace, but was stopped by the maid on duty at the gate, "Why did your father-in-law come here?"

    The little eunuch smiled like a flower on his face, and said carefreely: "At the order of our boss, come to invite the empress to the Qianqing Palace for a banquet."

    "Boss?"

    The two maids looked at each other in bewilderment, looked at the little eunuch like a ghost, and said, "Who is your boss?"

    The little eunuch said as a matter of course: "Of course my boss is the emperorZhu Youjian is the boss of Zhu."

    "What did you say?" The two maids were horrified, pointing at the little eunuch and tremblingly said: "Youyou dare to call the emperor by his name, don't you want your head?"

    "Xiaomei, what's wrong?"

    Just at this moment, a gentle voice came from the palace, and the next moment, a beautiful and dignified woman with white skin like jade walked to the door and asked the maid who was speaking.

    The maid named Xiaomei said to the woman: "Mother, this little eunuch has something wrong with his brain, but he called the emperor by his name and said that the emperor is his boss."

    Naturally, this woman could not be anyone else. She was Chongzhen's wife, Empress Xiaojie Zhou of Ming Dynasty. Of course, Xiaojie was her posthumous title after death.

    Queen Zhou was full of surprises, looked at the little eunuch seriously and said: "What's going on? If you can't tell the reason, it will be a death penalty."

    The little eunuch hurriedly bowed and said, "I want to tell you, Madam, this is an edict issued by the emperor himself. From this year onwards, every year from the 30th to the second day of the new year, there will be no distinction between superiors and inferiors in the palace, only family seniority.  The emperor does not call himself Zhen, and slaves are not allowed to call themselves slaves, they all call themselves me."

    "Grand Master Gao said that the emperor is the boss in the palace, and the slaves are the younger brothers of the boss. The slave heard it with his own ears.  They are all sitting around with the emperor in Qianqing Palace, preparing to cook hot pot."

    "The emperor ordered the servants to invite the empress, maybe he wanted to learn from the common people's family. Let the family have a New Year's Eve dinner on New Year's Eve!"

    The two court ladies were astonished when they heard this, but Empress Zhou's eyes showed interest, and her original dignified and noble temperament changed, with a hint of joy, "Okay, Xiaomei Xiaotao, follow me  Go to Qianqing Palace for New Year's Eve dinner."

    "Yes, ma'am."

    Queen Zhou turned her head and smiled brightly and charmingly, "Remember, until the second day of junior high school, don't call me your empress, call me eldest sister."

    "ah?"

    "This is the imperial decree of the emperor."

    "Oh, big sister."

    "Cackling let's go!"

    "The empress is here"

    There was a chants outside the Qianqing Palace, Empress Zhou walked into the palace with two maids, Ah Jiu stood up with a hippie smile and went up to her, holding Empress Zhou's arm, and said softly, "Mother, you are here!"

    Gao Peng and He Tieshou also got up one after another. Queen Zhou looked at Gao Peng with a half-smile, but she wanted to see what he would call her.

    "Little brother Gao Peng, I have met my sister-in-law." Gao Peng bowed and said with a smile like this. He Tieshou and Wang Chengen looked at each other, feeling very awkward, they dare not call the queen that.

    The smile on Empress Zhou's face grew a little bit, good guy, he really dared to call, "Brother Gao, you are welcome, everyone sit down!"

    Chongzhen also jokingly said: "Madam, come and sit down, I'll be waiting for you."

    Empress Zhou smiled like a flower, and sat on Chongzhen's right, where Ajiu used to be, and said to Chongzhen: "Husband, do you want to call Lang'er, Xuan'er, and Jiong'er to reunite?"

    Chongzhen shook his head and said, "Forget it! The children are grown up, and they have their own big family to reunite. Let's get together, come, come, let's get started."

    After Empress Zhou arrived, Chongzhen called everyone to start. At that moment, everyone raised their chopsticks, picked up their bowls, picked up their favorite food from the side table, and put it into the pot to eat.

    At first, Wang Chengen and He Tieshou were a little cautious, but after a while, Gao Peng adjusted the atmosphere, and they quickly let go.

    "Xiao He, how do I see that you have always only used your left hand? Are you left-handed? Why do you always keep your right hand in your sleeve?" Chongzhen swallowed a piece of meat, and suddenly asked He Tieshou curiously.

    He Tieshou was startled, and lowered his head slightly, as if a little inferior, "I was afraid that my right hand would scare the boss, so I had to put it away."

    "Uh" Chongzhen glanced at Gao Peng in amazement, but Gao Peng smiled wryly and said, "My sister is also a hard-working person! Since childhood, I have lived in an environment of intrigue and precarity."

    "In order to protect herself, she did everything possible. In order to practice a martial art, she cut off one of her own hands and installed an iron hook. This is why she is called Iron Hand."

    After Gao Peng finished speaking, He Tieshou stopped hiding and pulled up the sleeve of his right hand to reveal the iron hook (in the original book, He Tieshou's left hand is the iron hook, and in the movie version it is the right hand).

    The expressions of Chongzhen and Empress Zhou changed, but in the next moment, endless pity rose from the bottom of their hearts.

    He Tieshou's appearance is already charming and charming, and her left hand is also white and greasy like fat, as white as snow, which is really beautiful, but in order to have the power to protect herself, she cut off her beautiful plain hand. What happened to this girl?  What kind of day is it?

    Moisture appeared in He Tieshou's eyes, and he choked up and said, "If only I could meet my eldest brother ten years earlier, I won't"

    Seeing this, Empress Zhou also had tears in her eyes. She herself was born in a poor family, and her father was just a fortune teller.

    Gao Peng sighed and gently stroked He Tieshou's hair, saying: "Don't worry, brother has been studying the supernatural power of rebirth of severed limbs, and will definitely make your hands grow back in the future."

    "You work hard for the boss. In the future, change the Five Poisons Sect into a righteous sect for the country and the people, so that the disciples of the sect can no longer feel the pain you have experienced, and let the Five Poisons Sect become the real 'Five Immortals Sect.  '."

    He Tieshou covered the iron hook with his sleeve again, wiped away his tears, showed a bright smile, and said: "Don't worry, brother, you and the boss have given me a chance to change my destiny. If I don't know how to grasp it, then I will take it."  It¡¯s really a shame to die.¡±

    Ah Jiu looked at her in a daze, and murmured: "No wonder you are so persistent in learning the magic skills. So you have lived such a life?"

    After saying this, she looked at Gao Peng and said, "Dapeng, teach her martial arts well in the future! I won't be a hindrance anymore."

    Gao Peng said dumbfoundedly: "I don't know about your little thoughts? Don't worry! I treat you all the same, and I will not favor anyone. Although you are my master, you are just a young man now.  Just a silly girl."

    Queen Zhou looked at Gao Peng and Ah Jiu in surprise, and said, "Is your son Dapeng's master? What's going on here?"

    Gao Peng and Chongzhen looked at each other and smiled, "This one! It's a very twisted and bizarre story. I will tell you slowly as my husband in the future. Now, let's eat hot pot, hahahaha" (Remember this website URL: www  .hlnovel.com

 Chapter 576 Return

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Round the circle."

    "To two."

    "I fried, four ticks."

    "I'm sorry."

    "Wang Zha."

    ""

    After everyone had eaten and drank enough, night had already fallen. Chongzhen asked the "brothers" to remove the hot pot and put on tea and fruit snacks, and everyone "watched the year" together.

    Gao Peng took out the poker from the reincarnation table, and taught Queen Zhou, Ah Jiu, and He Tieshou to fight against the landlord, and the three women fought like a raging fire.

    It's just that it's not convenient for He Tieshou to play cards. She uses up all her internal strength when playing a card. She uses an iron hook to attach internal strength so that she can stick the cards to the iron hook and play them out one by one.

    The three of Chongzhen watched for a while, and saw that the three girls were having fun, so they stopped meddling.

    "Boss, I plan to take action against Cao Huachun and others in the next year. Dongchang will be in charge of Old Wang in the future. What do you think?"

    Wang Chengen turned pale when he heard this, and hurriedly said: "Brother Gao, I only know how to serve the boss, but I don't know anything, how can I take on this important task? Besides, my martial arts are low, and I can't hold back those gang of factory guards!"

    Gao Peng smiled and said: "Old Wang, you are too worried. You don't need to know everything in charge of the East Factory. You only need to know one thing, and that is to be loyal to the boss and listen to the boss's command."

    "The boss tells you to go east, you don't go west, and tells you to chase dogs, but you don't chase chickens, so you are a qualified Dongchangchanggong."

    Hearing Gao Peng's funny words, Chongzhen couldn't help laughing and said: "That's right, Dapeng's words are reasonable, you don't understand, but the people under you know everything, even without you as the factory owner, they can do their own things well."  thing."

    "You just need to remember to carry out my orders."

    Hearing the words, Wang Chengen said hesitantly: "If that's the casethen I'll try?"

    "Try it, work hard, I believe you can do it well, I am studying the supernatural power of rebirth of severed limbs, I believe it will be successful in a few years, not only my sister's hand will be restored by then, your baby hehe.  "

    Gao Peng showed an expression that any man could understand, glanced at an indescribable position of Wang Chengen, and laughed.

    Chongzhen patted Wang Chengen on the shoulder, and said: "Old Wang, the only people I can trust without reservation are you and Dapeng.  Let's work together to run this 'house' well."

    "If Dapeng can really develop that kind of supernatural power, I will make you a king."

    Wang Chengen was so excited that he trembled all over, and said with tears streaming down his face: "I would like to smear the ground for the boss, and I will never hesitate to die. The great kindness of the boss and Brother Gao, Lao Wang, I will repay you, not in the next life, but in this life."  Well, it¡¯s the present report.¡±

    Chongzhen patted Wang Chenen's shoulder, and then stretched out his arms to wrap around the shoulders of Gao Peng and Wang Chengen.

    Although Chongzhen is the emperor, he is only in his thirties after all, and belongs to the category of young people, so he naturally has the blood of young people.

    Looking at the three monarchs and ministers crossing shoulders in front of the Qianqing Palace, the Empress Zhou and her daughters looked at each other and smiled.

    This year has been very good

    Years later, order was restored, and Chongzhen issued an imperial decree to designate the three days from Lunar New Year's Eve to Lunar New Year's Day as the "National Day" according to Gao Peng's proposal. These three days are celebrated by the whole country.

    Within these three days, no matter whether they are scholars, farmers, businessmen, or relatives of the emperor, from the king to the soldier, there is no distinction between seniority and inferiority, regardless of seniority.

    Once this imperial decree came out, all the people in the world were only interested, but there was not much response, and no one in the civil and military courts opposed it. This was just a little willfulness of the emperor, and no one would offend the emperor for such a trivial matter.

    Of course, Gao Peng is actually the one they dare not offend. Offending the emperor, he will consider the impact. What will happen to them, but offending Gao Peng, this kid can really kill people!

    The second imperial decree was to make Gao Peng the "Wucheng King of Zhenguo", give him an iron certificate in the book of alchemy, and seal his Golden Snake Sword as the Divine Sword of Protecting the Country, which can beheaded the faint king and the treacherous ministers.

    ? On the sixteenth day of the first lunar month, after the Lantern Festival passed, Gao Peng stepped into the gate of Dongchang alone with his sword in his left hand and the imperial decree of Cao Huachun and a group of eunuchs who listed many crimes in his right hand.

    After half an hour, Gao Peng returned to the main god space

    The World of Reincarnation: "New Jade Blood Sword"

    Reincarnation Mode: Experience Mode

    Note: This world is a martial arts world, and all types of rear-loading firearms and technological weapons are prohibited.

    Task one,In the end of the Ming Dynasty, the Donglin Party was a group of scholar-bureaucrats who did not have much political foresight and lacked the ability to govern the country. Compared with the members of other local parties, the Donglin Party was superior  And nothing less.

    The Donglin Party provoked the dispute between the party and the party, which was a serious disaster. It bears an unshirkable historical responsibility for the decline and fall of the Ming Dynasty. To quell the dispute between the party and the party, the mission is completed and 30,000 reward points are obtained.

    Task 2: Eradicate traitors and traitors. The eunuchs, represented by Wei Zhongxian, have caused chaos in the government and harmed the world. As an important party in the party's struggle, not dying is not enough for the common people to be angry. Eradicate the eunuchs who have caused disasters to the world. After completing the task, get 20,000 reward points  .

    Mission 3: Putting down the rebellion, the thief Li Zicheng killed the creditor because he didn¡¯t pay back his debts, and then his wife had an affair with others, so he killed his wife again.  also bear the inescapable responsibility.

    Destroy Li Zicheng's rebels, kill at least 5,000 rebels, get 10,000 reward points for completing the task, get 2 extra reward points for each more person killed, deduct 2 reward points for each less person killed, and get 10,000 reward points for killing Li Zicheng, the task  The degree of completion is 123625000, and 24724 reward points are obtained.

    ? Mission 4: Fend off the enemy from the outside. The Ming Dynasty has internal and external troubles. The Manchu Tartars are staring at our Daming country. To defend the Ming Dynasty, it is duty-bound to eliminate the Manchu Tartars and keep the enemy out of the country.

    Kill at least 2,000 Tatar soldiers, complete the task and get 10,000 reward points, and get 5 extra reward points for each additional kill, and deduct 5 reward points for each less kill, the mission completion rate is 184,362,000, and you can get 92,180 reward points.

    A total of 176,904 reward points have been obtained in this reincarnation, and the current balance is 289,850 reward points.

    Gao Peng secretly calculated that with the reward points he has now, he can exchange nearly 40 years of the Lord God's space time, and 16 years of reincarnation world time.

    Next came the main event. Gao Peng stared at the big screen in the reward space. Sure enough, after the information was displayed, another message appeared.

    "This time the reincarnation task has been completed more than eight times, and the plot character implantation reward has been obtained. Do you want to start matching?"

    Gao Peng restrained his excitement, and said in a deep voice, "Start matching."

    "Matching, please wait"

    "The matching is complete, the next reincarnation world will be the world of "Tian Long Ba Bu", and the role implanted by the applicant will be"

    "Duan Peng, the eldest son of Prince Zhennan of Dali, Duan Yu's twin brother, was born two minutes later than Duan Yu."

    ""

    Gao Peng is speechless, Nima, why is Mao the younger brother?  Why wasn't Mao born two minutes earlier?

    ?Wait I seem to have heard Ziying say that the role implantation is to be experienced from the birth of the character, and my skills will not be recovered until the age of ten. In other words, I have to be a good baby for ten years?

    I'll go (remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 577 Rescue Comrade Anying

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Still spending 18,250 reward points to exchange for one year of reincarnation world time, Gao Peng stepped into the teleportation beam.

    After regaining consciousness, Gao Peng turned his head and looked around. The place he was in was actually a courtyard surrounded by mountains and rivers.  maple forest.

    Virtual memories quickly flooded into Gao Peng's mind, but this place is a valley in Zhoukoudian, Beijing, called Fenghua Valley, and this is the hermitage of him and Zhang Ziying.

    It is now the end of 1950 in this world, the first anniversary of the founding of New China, and the beginning of the War to Resist U.S. Aggression and Aid Korea for more than a month.

    However, with the military power of our party in this world, the country should not have been established so late, but it took a little longer to liberate Hong Kong, Macau, and Taiwan, so the time for the founding of the country is still 1949.

    After the founding of New China, Gao Peng and Zhang Ziying proposed to practice in seclusion. Mr. Mao and the others did not force them, so they let them choose the place of seclusion. They sent people to build this courtyard for the couple.

    "Jingle Bell¡­¡­"

    "Dapeng, come quickly, the chairman is calling."

    Gao Peng just sat for a while when he heard the phone ring, and after a while, Zhang Ziying's call came.

    "Oh!" Gao Peng got up and went to the study, he felt a little strange, why did he come first every time?

    It is easy to distinguish between the virtual Zhang Ziying and the real Zhang Ziying, because the virtual Zhang Ziying calls him Dapeng, and the real Zhang Ziying calls him Brother Bing.

    "What's wrong?" Gao Peng asked in surprise seeing Zhang Ziying's serious face.

    Zhang Ziying didn't speak, but handed the phone to him. Gao Peng took the phone receiver, put it to his ear, and said, "Chairman, I'm Dapeng."

    "Dapeng, if you want to help me, you must help me save Anying" Mr. Mao's voice was a little choked up, and there was a deep sense of distress.

    "Chairman, don't worry, talk slowly, what happened to Comrade Anying?" Gao Peng already had a faint guess in his heart, but he couldn't figure it out.

    Since Comrade Anying returned from the Soviet Union a few years ago, he has already passed on the magical power of the silkworm and the palm of the Tathagata, and he is also proficient in the seven-spin cut.

    Besides, in this world, China's military strength is stronger than the real world. It also has everything from aircraft and cannons. It stands to reason that he should not encounter the situation in the real world again!

    "My Volunteer Army headquarters was attacked by the U.S. Air Force. When our fighter planes received the order to take off, it was too late. To cover the transfer of the headquarters, Kishiyo flew into the sky to deal with the U.S. aircraft with light work."

    "After shooting down three enemy planes, he was intensively strafed by the heavy machine guns of the enemy planes, and his internal energy was consumed too much. He couldn't stop the Buddha light protecting his body, and was seriously injured by the heavy machine gun bullets, and fell from the sky.  "

    "When Boss Peng found him, he was already You must save him."

    Gao Peng's expression became tense, and he asked anxiously, "Is he in good health?"

    Mr. Mao regained his composure, and said hopefully: "The body is not broken. He used the last effort to protect the body, but all internal organs have been ruptured."

    "Okay, let Boss Peng bring him back immediately, he should be saved."

    "Already on the way, Anying is a good boy, you must not let him die." At this moment, Mr. Mao is not a leader of a country, he is just a father who is worried about his children.

    "Chairman, don't worry. Comrade Anying has practiced the silkworm magic skill. As long as his body is not damaged, he will not die so easily. His willpower is also very strong. If he does it well, he will be a blessing in disguise this time. Ziying and I will come over immediately."

    Hearing what Gao Peng said, Mr. Mao felt as if he had taken a reassurance, "Okay, okay, I'll wait for you at Yuquan Mountain."

    After hanging up the phone, Gao Peng said to Zhang Ziying, "Let's go to Yuquan Mountain."

    "Brother Bing, do you think we should just go to New York for a while." Zhang Ziying said coldly with a gleam in his eyes.

    Gao Peng was stunned for a moment, and then smiled wryly: "You're here! Don't worry about this. Lao Mei has an atomic bomb in his hand. Even if we are not afraid, the country cannot afford it."

    "There are some things, let's follow the rules! We will deal with them slowly after we have created the atomic bomb ourselves."

    "Well, it makes sense, okay!"

    "Go to Yuquan Mountain first. If I don't look at it personally, I don't feel at ease. I will exchange my experience of reincarnation after I have finished this busy period."

    Arriving at Building No. 1 of Yuquan Mountain, Gao Peng and Zhang Ziying met Mr. Zhou, Mr. Liu, Boss Zhu, Mr. Deng and others, but they were?? I don¡¯t see Mr. Mao alone.

    "Dapeng Ziying, you are here." Mr. Zhou and others greeted them. Over the past few years, their skills have become more and more profound, and they look younger than before.

    Gao Peng believed that it would be no problem for them to live into the 21st century, but at the moment everyone had serious expressions on their faces.

    "Mr. Zhou, where's the chairman?" Gao Peng looked around, but couldn't see Mr. Mao.

    "He went to the airport to pick up Anying. Anying is a good comrade, but there is a chance of survival. You must rescue him."

    Gao Peng nodded heavily, and said: "Everyone, please rest assured, I will do my best."

    Three hours later, the convoy of the Central Guard Corps drove into Yuquan Mountain. Comrade An Ying, who was still wearing the uniform of the Volunteer Army, was carried out of the car, and Mr. Mao personally carried the stretcher behind.

    Seeing the oncoming Gao Peng, Mr. Mao shouted: "Dapeng, come and see."

    Hearing the words, Gao Peng no longer cared about etiquette and politeness. With a flash of his figure, he had already crossed a distance of tens of feet, and arrived at the stretcher. When he saw Comrade Anying's situation, he was shocked.

    It stands to reason that it has been four or five hours since Comrade Anying died, and a layer of silk should have floated on his body, but his skin is still radiant at this moment.

    Gao Peng quickly locked his veins and injected a trace of true energy into it. Only then did he discover that Comrade Anying had almost exhausted his internal energy before he died.

    There is only a very thin layer of Celestial Silkworm True Qi, which maintains his cell activity, but he is no longer able to run the Celestial Silkworm Divine Art on his own. When the remaining True Qi at this point is exhausted, then he is really hopeless.

    Gao Peng said eagerly: "Fortunately, he came back in time. If it was a little later, Comrade Anying would be hopeless. Hurry up and send him to a quiet and empty room. I will rescue him immediately.  Otherwise it will be too late."

    When Mr. Mao heard it, he was still calm and calm as usual, and shouted with red eyes: "Quick, Yinqiao, make a room."

    "Yes, Chairman, come with me." Mr. Mao's head of guards, Li Yinqiao, led a team of guards and rushed towards the nearest room. Within a few minutes, everything in the room was emptied, and all the curtains were drawn and opened.  lamp.

    Comrade Kanying was carried into the room, and Gao Peng put him in a cross-legged position, then supported his figure and sat behind him.

    "You guys go out first, and within three hours, don't let anyone come in to disturb you, Ziying, you guard the door."

    "good."

    After Gao Peng gave his orders, he suddenly slapped Comrade Anying on the back with his palms, and saw his head that had been hanging down suddenly straighten up, the clothes all over his body exploded into pieces, and a faint red light floated from him.

    Looking at this scene, Mr. Mao had boundless hope in his heart, and then, under the comfort of Zhang Ziying, he left the room. Until the moment the door was closed, his eyes never left Comrade Anying.

    "Chairman, don't worry! With Dapeng coming to the rescue, Comrade Kanying will be fine."

    Mr. Mao nodded in a daze, and softly asked Li Yinqiao to bring him a chair, and he wanted to stay here.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 578 Ziying's Reincarnation Harvest

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Two and a half hours later, the door opened, and Gao Peng, who was sweating profusely and pale, came out. Mr. Mao and the others stood up abruptly. Just as they were about to speak, they saw Gao Peng raised his index finger to his lips and made a silent silence.  sound action.

    Then he said softly: "Don't worry, he has passed the first level, you can take a look at him, if you have anything to say, let's go to the side to talk."

    Mr. Mao and others rushed to the door to look in, but saw that Comrade Anying was sitting upright at the moment, with a thick layer of silkworm cocoons formed on his body, and he could only faintly see his figure.  The light shines through, illuminating the cocoons in red.

    Everyone was relieved for a while, then Gao Peng gently closed the door, signaling the guards to guard the door tightly and not allow anyone to disturb them, let alone make any loud noises, and then a group of people walked away.

    "Dapeng, are you okay?" Seeing Gao Peng's weak face, Mr. Mao asked with concern.

    Gao Peng shook his head, showing a forced smile, and said: "It's nothing, it's just a loss of 20 years of skill. It's worthwhile to exchange 20 years of skill for Comrade Anying's life."

    Everyone was shocked. Mr. Zhou and others had practiced the Celestial Silkworm Magic Art, and they knew that they would have more than 20 years of skill after practicing it.

    However, Anying's internal strength was almost exhausted before. Obviously, Gao Peng passed on his skills for twenty years in order to save Anying's life.

    These are their inferences based on common sense, but in fact, this is naturally Gao Peng's rhetoric to strengthen his own credit.

    For these three hours, he just used his own skills to replace Comrade Anying's skills to run the Celestial Silkworm Magic in his body. Their internal forces are in the same line, so naturally there will be no rejection.

    After Comrade Kishiyo generated enough true energy in his body to run the Celestial Silkworm Divine Art, Gao Peng took back his true energy without any loss at all.

    This weak appearance was naturally put on by him. If he wanted to pretend to be weak, how could the people present see it?

    They have only practiced internal energy for a few years, and their knowledge about internal energy was taught to them by Gao Peng and Zhang Ziying, so naturally they don't know that much.

    Gao Peng's pretentiousness has no other purpose. Anyway, the country can't give him any rewards. He just wants them to know that his skill has been greatly damaged now, so he needs to practice in seclusion for a long time. If something happens in the future, they will naturally not  Don't bother him easily.

    With tears in his eyes, Mr. Mao held Gao Peng's hands tightly, and said with great emotion: "Thank you, Dapeng, thank you for everything you have done for me."

    Gao Peng comforted in a harmonious voice: "Chairman, don't worry too much about it. If your skill is exhausted, you can just repair it again, but if you lose your life, you will lose everything."

    After finishing speaking, he said solemnly: "However, Comrade Kishiyo just passed the first level, and there is still a second level to pass. The first twelve days are the time for him to repair his body. During this time, he is still in a state of suspended animation, so it's okay  .¡±

    "On the thirteenth day, he will wake up. These three days are the key. You have all experienced the pain of practicing the Celestial Silkworm. He is now practicing the Celestial Silkworm and then changing. The pain is the first transformation.  multiples."

    "If he can make it through, not only will he be able to come back to life, but his skill will also double, surpassing Ziying and me in one fell swoop, and become the real number one master in the world.  him."

    "At that time, he will be a human-shaped atomic bomb, and it will be released infinitely. At that time, Lao Mei will be a fart, but if he can't make it through"

    "I believe that Anying will survive because he is my son." Mr. Mao said firmly.

    Gao Peng smiled and said: "I also believe that he can survive."

    Mr. Mao nodded heavily, and then said in a harmonious voice: "Dapeng, go and rest quickly! We are guarding here, Ziying, take good care of Dapeng."

    "Thank you Chairman for your concern, I will take good care of him." Zhang Ziying nodded, and then her own guard took them to the arranged room.

    In the room, Gao Peng and Zhang Ziying went straight to the innermost bedroom. They looked at each other and laughed softly.

    "As for it? If you pretend like this, you won't be afraid that they will understand later?"

    Gao Peng laughed and said: "Don't worry! They don't understand, because the knowledge I teach them is that healing someone is to pass on your own skill to the other party and strengthen the other party's skill, so that the other party will naturally heal faster."

    "Hee hee, you are so bad."

    Gao Peng hugged Zhang Ziying suddenly, and said with a mean smile: "I have worse ones! I haven't seen you for half a year. Let me check my body quickly to see if I have gained weight."

    Zhang Ziying's heartWith a sway, the breathing gradually became rapid

    At night, the two hugged each other and lay on the head of the bed, exchanging the process of their training as usual.

    "So, you got the Golden Snake Sword?" Zhang Ziying said with great interest after hearing Gao Peng's report, "Take it out and let me see it."

    Gao Peng stretched out the quilt with his right hand, and the reincarnation watch flashed, and the Golden Snake Sword made of seven golden snakes entangled appeared in his hand, "This sword is good for everything, except that it has no binding function, and anyone who gets it can use it."

    Zhang Ziying took the Golden Snake Sword and looked at the window nervously, seeing that the curtains had been drawn and no moonlight came in, so she played with the Golden Snake Sword with confidence.

    Seeing this, Gao Peng shook his head and laughed and said: "This sword is not like in the movie, it will directly reflect the moonlight when it hits the moon. If that is the case, it is not a weapon, but a divine weapon."

    "It is necessary to input a trace of true energy, so that the true energy can be sent out by reflecting the light of the sun and the moon. The biggest function of this sword is to enhance the input of true energy in the sword, so that its power can be multiplied many times."

    "It stands to reason that the level and nature of the world we experienced should be similar. You should have gotten something similar, right?"

    Zhang Ziying smiled slightly, returned the Golden Snake Sword to Gao Peng, and immediately spread his hands. The next moment, a brown wooden box much larger than the Golden Snake Sword and carved with simple patterns appeared in Zhang Ziying's hands.

    "The one I got is a little bit more advanced than the Golden Snake Sword. It is a binding equipment. Guess what it is?"

    Gao Peng looked at the wooden box and said, "It looks like the box of a guqin, huh? This palm print six fingers, isn't this the Tianmoqin? It turns out that what you experienced in this world is the six-fingered Qinmo."

    Zhang Ziying smiled complacently: "I have some knowledge! Yes, this is Tianmoqin."

    Gao Peng smiled and said: "No wonder you said that it is a binding equipment. If you want to use the Tianmo Qin, you must know how to play the Tianmo eight notes?"

    Zhang Ziying nodded and said: "That's right, but it's not the eight notes of Tianmo, but the eight notes of Tianlong. The original name of Tianmoqin is Balongqin, because the eight strings are all made of dragon tendons."

    "It was only because this zither was too powerful and killed too much in the hands of the six-fingered zither demon that it was dubbed the name of the Tianmo zither."

    "Oh! That's it! Then what is the function of this piano? From the movie, it seems to be the same as the Golden Snake Sword, almost equivalent to a cannon!" Gao Peng asked curiously.

    Zhang Ziying said triumphantly: "Of course it's more than that! The machine-cannon-like effect is just a move of 'dragons weeping' in Tianlong Bayin." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 579 Why Are You Implanted, You Are My Sister, I Am My Brother

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Gao Peng's eyes widened, and he said in surprise: "No way! Could it be that the eight notes of Tianlong Bayin are not a simple piece of music, but eight ways of using it?"

    Zhang Ziying said as a matter of course: "Of course, even from the movie, it can be seen that Tianmoqin has different effects!"

    "The basic function of the Tianmoqin is the same as that of the Golden Snake Sword. It amplifies and amplifies the true qi that is introduced into the body of the qin, and then releases it through the strings by playing the eight notes of the Tianlong."

    "The first sound is called 'Desperate Tianxian', which is the move in the movie where the six-fingered piano demon pulls up a string and pops out a burst of true energy, causing an explosion effect. It is very powerful, almost equivalent to a large-caliber shot.  The power of the howitzer."

    "The second sound is 'Flying Strings and Broken Throats', which also needs to be pulled up to eject the strings, but this trick is to form an invisible blade of true energy, which has the effect of cutting."

    "The third sound is 'Tianlong Confused Heart', which is a technique of controlling sound attacks. It has no other use, it is used to confuse the opponent, make the opponent work for me, and become a puppet obeying my orders. Of course, it can also be used.  Let me undo it."

    "The fourth sound is called 'Dragon Transformation'. The effect of this trick is similar to the spiral nine shadows in the Nine Yin Scriptures. It turns into eight phantoms to confuse the enemy."

    "But the most subtle thing is that my real body can switch positions with any phantom at any time, that is to say, every phantom may be my real body."

    "The fifth tone is the one you understand. It forms a covering bombing effect like a machine gun. It is used to deal with large groups of enemies. I have mentioned the name, it is called 'The Dragons Weeping'."

    "The sixth tone is 'eight tones piercing the heart'. This trick has been shown in the movie, you should know."

    Gao Peng nodded, and said: "I know, it is to inject a wave of true energy into the enemy's body. As long as the enemy walks eight steps, the true energy in the body will riot, and he will explode to death without leaving any bones."

    Zhang Ziying smiled and said: "That's right, it's this one. This move can be used to subdue the opponent. When the opponent surrenders, I can temporarily help him suppress the effect of the eight-tone heart piercing, and let him use it for me."

    "And every once in a while, I have to take a shot to suppress it, otherwise it will still explode."

    Gao Peng exclaimed: "It's amazing."

    "However, this trick also has limitations, that is, the target must be someone with internal force or other special energy. If it is an opponent who only relies on physical strength or equipment to fight, such as Hulk and Iron Man, this trick is useless.  gone."

    "The seventh sound is 'Dragon's Promenade in Troubled Times'. This is a large-scale field control skill, which is equivalent to sonic skills such as lion roar skills, and has a dizzy effect."

    "The eighth tone, which is also the last move, is called 'Eight Tones Instilling the Brain'. The effect is to make people lose their minds, leaving only the desire to kill and the fighting instinct. They make random moves without distinguishing between the enemy and the enemy, until they die of exhaustion."

    "This move doesn't have the effect of Tianlong Confused Heart to control the opponent, and there is no possibility that the eight-tone piercing heart can subdue the opponent, but its biggest advantage is that it is extremely difficult to guard against, especially against opponents who are not strong in spirit.  .¡±

    "An opponent who loses his mind is always easier to deal with than a sober opponent. The most important thing is that there is no distinction between the enemy and the enemy."

    After listening to Zhang Ziying's introduction to Tianlong Bayin, Gao Peng was amazed and said in frustration: "Compared with your Tianmoqin, the Golden Snake Sword is nothing but scum!"

    Zhang Ziying took the Tianmoqin back to the reincarnation watch, and said with a smile: "My silly brother, you haven't figured out the strongest part of the Golden Snake Sword at all. Do you still remember the last scene of the movie?"

    "Lord Winburg threw out the Golden Snake Sword, and the Golden Snake Sword directly transformed into seven golden snakes. Although the movie only shows the tip of the iceberg of its power, I can infer that the use of the Golden Snake Sword must be very powerful. You should think about it carefully.  Bar!"

    Gao Peng's heart was greatly moved when he heard the words, and he said in surprise: "Yes! How did I forget this? I'm so stupid to use it as a cannon all the time."

    "But I haven't found a way to turn the Golden Snake Sword into a golden snake. It seems that I have to spend some time thinking about it."

    Zhang Ziying nodded with a smile, and said, "Binggege, what do you think foreign applicants will get in these worlds corresponding to ours?"

    "Well" Gao Peng stroked his chin with his right hand, and said slowly: "These worlds we have experienced are almost equivalent to the worlds of those movie versions of Marvel!"

    "Things like steel battle suits, Adamantium alloys, and Thor's Hammer, we will most likely encounter them when assessing the world."

    "After another world, you will have to face the assessment again. I think you should have noticed that the assessment world alternates between East and West.?.  "

    "The interview level is equivalent to an assessment. It is an oriental background world like Jinling Thirteen Beauties, because China and Japan belong to the East."

    "The second assessment, which is the world we are in now, is at the foot of the city. This is obviously the western world, but we ran back to the east."

    "The third assessment is the Three Kingdoms, and it belongs to the Eastern world, so no surprises, the assessment of the next world must be in the Western world again."

    "In this kind of world, foreign applicants themselves will have a certain advantage, so we have to take advantage of the end of the next world to take a good retreat, and it is best to spend all the saved reward points."

    "Because if you can't pass the assessment, it's useless to keep those reward points. By the way, what is your mission completion rate in this world? Do you know which world is next?"

    Zhang Ziying said with a smile: "I know! It's the movie version of "Swordsman". My completion rate of this training task is eight times higher, and I can implant plot characters."

    Gao Peng's originally complacent expression suddenly let out. He thought he could overwhelm her this time, but who knew it was like this, "Oh! Then which character did you implant?"

    "Yue Ziying, Yue Lingshan's twin sister, hehe, the movie version of Dugu Nine Swords, this girl has pre-ordered it, the swinging sword pose, the falling sword pose, the sword lifting pose, etc. It sounds much taller than the broken sword pose and the broken knife pose."

    When Gao Peng heard this, he couldn't help but feel even more depressed, and said angrily: "You also said that the Lord God is fair, just a hammer, why should you implant it as a sister, and I am a younger brother?"

    Zhang Ziying gave Gao Peng a funny look, then was taken aback for a moment, and said in surprise, "You have also reached eight times?"

    Gao Peng shrugged and said: "Well, Tianlong Babu, the implanted character Duan Peng, Duan Yu's twin brother."

    Zhang Ziying turned over excitedly, the softness of her chest pressed against Gao Peng's chest, and said excitedly: "Six Meridians Excalibur, get the Six Meridians Excalibur."

    "UhActually! I have another goal in this reincarnation. The martial arts of the Six Meridians Excalibur is useless to me. In terms of power, the Tathagata God's Palm beats it by a few blocks. In terms of consumption, the Golden Snake Sword is better than the Six Meridians Sword.  Excalibur can save a lot of energy, why do you want to come?"

    Zhang Ziying suddenly became anxious.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 580 The Invincible Comrade Kishiyo

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "You don't want me! I rely on swords for food. Think about it, if you use the sword energy of the Six Veins Excalibur to perform Dugu Nine Swords and other sword techniques, the power I don't care, you have to get it for me anyway.  Come."

    Gao Peng showed a slight sinister smile on his face, and asked in a serious manner: "Do you want it?"

    Zhang Ziying nodded heavily.

    "Do you really want it? You can't give it."

    "Well, it must be given."

    "Okay! Satisfy you."

    "ah¡­¡­"

    After Gao Peng finished speaking, he suddenly turned over, pressed Zhang Ziying under him, and said with a smile: "This is what you strongly demanded, and you can't give it, so I have to give it to you for my husband!"

    "Youyou rascalum"

    Half a month later, Gao Peng, his wife, Mr. Mao and others stood quietly outside the room where Comrade Anying was. Everyone looked at the room nervously.

    Red light was continuously shining from the window, flickering from time to time, and the speed was getting faster and faster. Mr. Mao involuntarily clenched his fists, and his smooth forehead was covered with fine beads of sweat.

    "pong"

    I don't know how long it took, a huge and majestic aura suddenly came out of the room, and the windows burst suddenly.

    Except for Zhang Ziying and those ordinary people who had no internal strength and could not feel the aura, everyone including Gao Peng took a step back involuntarily. Of course, Gao Peng was pretending.

    "Hahahaha It's done, he succeeded." Gao Peng laughed loudly, Mr. Mao was ecstatic when he heard this, and the others also laughed.

    "Don't go there, it's dangerous. He has just recovered, and I'm afraid he can't control the huge qi in his body. Give him some time." Gao Peng grabbed Mr. Mao who was about to pass, and persuaded him.

    Mr. Mao had no choice but to suppress the excitement and joy in his heart, and stared at the house steadfastly.

    "Boom"

    "Wow"

    With a loud bang, the whole house seemed to be exploded indoors by a high-explosive bomb. The house, which was strong enough to withstand an earthquake of magnitude 8 or above, instantly became a dangerous house, with cracks covering the surrounding walls like spider webs.

    A figure soared into the sky, crashed through the roof, and flew into the sky. Broken tiles fell like rain, and there were also a lot of cocoons like cotton candy mixed with them.

    The figure that rushed into the air and hovered in the sky was glowing with a rich golden light, but Zhang Ziying and other lesbians present still turned away with blushing faces.

    There was only one woman who did not turn around, and that was Comrade Anying's wife, Comrade Siqi. She put her hands to her mouth and was already weeping with joy.

    Gao Peng shouted at the figure in midair with a dumbfounded smile: "Comrade Anying, although your figure is very strong and attractive, can we at least wear a pair of swimming trunks?"

    "Ha ha ha ha¡­¡­"

    Mr. Mao, Mr. Zhou and others laughed loudly. Mr. Mao smiled and two tears fell from his eyes, and he also cried with joy.

    Hearing Gao Peng's words and the laughter of the elders, Comrade Anying realized that he actually performed in front of everyone Naked flying?

    The golden light on his body was flourishing, completely covering his figure, and finally covered the leaking spring light.

    At this moment, he was as dazzling as another sun, and Comrade Kishiyo quickly descended, got in through the roof that was smashed by him, and returned to the torn apart room.

    "Siqi, hurry up and get some clothes for Anying." Mr. Mao wiped away his tears, turned around and said to Comrade Siqi behind him.

    "Hey." Comrade Si Qi turned around and ran to his room as if he had just woken up from a dream.

    Gao Peng followed Mr. Mao, Mr. Zhou and others to the dilapidated house. Naturally, they would not be afraid of the house collapsing. Besides, considering the strength of the house, it would not be that difficult to let it collapse even though it was dilapidated.  easy.

    When everyone opened the door, they saw that Comrade Anying was wrapping a few larger cocoon fragments around his waist, sticking them together for a little cover.

    Gao Peng said cheerfully: "Hey, Comrade Anying, your silk skirt is quite fashionable!"

    "Hehehehe" Everyone chuckled again.

    "Brother Dapeng, don't make fun of me." Comrade Anying looked at Gao Peng dumbfoundedly, and then said hello with a little embarrassment: "Father, Uncle Zhou, Uncle Liu, Uncle Deng, Uncle Zhu, I'm sorry to let you  I'm worried."

    Mr. Mao patted Comrade Anying's solid shoulder, and said in a harmonious voice: "You did a good job, Dad is proud of you."

      Boss Zhu also said to Comrade Anying: "Anying is a good person. You didn't embarrass your father, let alone the Chinese People's Liberation Army. You are a hero."

    Comrade Anying was a little embarrassed by the praise, touched the back of his head, and said with a smirk: "That's what I should do. Since I have that ability, I naturally have to bear more responsibilities than others."

    "Well said, the greater the ability, the greater the responsibility. With this kind of thinking, even if you don't have this matter, you are still a hero." Gao Peng stepped forward and smiled: "Our hero, put your wrist  Reach out and let me see how much your ability has grown!"

    Comrade Anying hurriedly stretched out his left wrist in front of Gao Peng. Gao Peng clasped his pulse door and input a trace of internal force to sense it. Mr. Mao and others looked at Gao Peng expectantly.

    After a while, Gao Peng let go of Comrade Anying's arm with a full face of amazement, and said: "Good guy, you have nearly 90 years of skill, and you directly turn the acquired into innate. I have worked hard with Ziying for more than 20 years. You  Die once and easily surpass."

    "Today's kung fu is already stronger than Ziying's. If nothing else, let's talk about life expectancy. It's no problem to live to a hundred and forty or fifty years old. You're only twenty-eight years old. After a hundred years, God knows how good your kung fu is."  high."

    "Maybe, you can become the first person in China to become a martial arts god after the Ming Dynasty!"

    After listening to Gao Peng's words, everyone was very happy for Comrade Anying, and also very happy that China had such a super master. At the same time, many people were also moved.

    It is painful and unbearable to practice the celestial silkworm and change again, but if you are near the end of your lifespan, you might as well fight it out. If you succeed, you can live for decades more, and even if you fail, you will lose nothing.

    Comrade Anying smiled bitterly: "Don't mention it, I almost couldn't make it through. The pain is really not comparable to the first change. I never want to experience the second time."

    Gao Peng punched him on the chest, and said with a smile: "You don't need to experience it again. With your current skill, you are the only one who can kill you on this earth."

    Comrade Kishiyo was surprised: "No way? Couldn't the atomic bomb kill me?"

    Gao Peng rolled his eyes speechlessly, and said angrily: "You are not a fool, are you standing there to be blown up? You are using Buddha Fly to the West now, and the speed is faster than a fighter jet. Even if an atomic bomb explodes, the shock wave and radiation cannot catch up with it."  What is your use?"

    Comrade Kishiyo came to a sudden, and at this moment he finally had a preliminary understanding of his own strength, and couldn't help but get excited.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 581 Baby Life

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    At this moment, Dao Baifeng was looking at him and Duan Yu with kind eyes. Although her face was a little pale, she still couldn't hide her natural beauty. Her slender and curved eyebrows were infinitely charming.  in this way.

    The trace of laziness naturally revealed due to exhaustion is even more pitiful, but there is a trace of extremely complicated emotions in those star-like eyes.

    Gao Peng naturally understood why her gaze was so complicated, it was simply because he and Duan Yu were not Duan Zhengchun's children.

    After a while of confusion in the room, it finally calmed down. After a while, a young man with a face in Chinese characters, a mighty expression, thick eyebrows and big eyes, and a graceful demeanor, entered the room, his face full of joy.  .

    "Feng'er, thank you for your hard work, thank you for giving birth to two sons for my Duan family, to continue the family's incense." This man is not Gao Peng's nominal father, Duan Zhengchun, but who is he?

    Dao Baifeng temporarily suppressed the complexities in her heart, and talked to Duan Zhengchun for a while. After all, Gao Peng was just born, and his small body lacked energy. After a while, he felt sleepy and fell asleep

    I don't know how long it took, but Gao Peng woke up from starvation anyway. Since he turned the day after tomorrow into innate, he hasn't experienced this feeling of hunger for a long time.

    Opening his eyes, Gao Peng's eyeballs rolled straight, but he found that he couldn't control his body at all, so, if you want to fill your stomach, cry!

    "Wow wow wow"

    "Oh oh oh! Be good, baby be good, don't cry, don't cry."

    "Princess, the little prince must be hungry!" A clear voice came, it should be a servant girl.

    The next moment, Gao Peng's eyes straightened, because what appeared in front of him was a round and fair cough cough, indescribable, indescribable.

    Although Gao Peng's mentality is already an adult, but there is no way, it is all to survive!  Taking the source of the ration in one bite, the sweet and sweet milk was sucked into the mouth, and Gao Peng swallowed it.

    But to be honest, breastfeeding is really strenuous, and it takes a lot of force to suck it out. No wonder people describe going all out, always saying that even the strength of breastfeeding is used up.

    Gao Peng only ate half full, but found that he could no longer suck milk, couldn't help spitting out what was in his mouth, and started crying again.

    "Princess, Xiao Shizi can eat too much, he is not full yet!"

    Dao Baifeng changed the other side helplessly, stuffed the other indescribable one into Gao Peng's mouth, and said helplessly: "Peng'er, this little fellow, has eaten up all the milk, what can Yu'er do?"

    As soon as Dao Baifeng finished speaking, Duan Yu on the side also woke up, also crying loudly.

    "Oh, Yu'er woke up too, this is too bad."

    "Princess, don't worry. The prince is afraid that the concubine won't have enough milk, so he has arranged for a few wet nurses."

    "Then go and invite the nanny!"

    "oh!"

    After a while, the nanny arrived, and Duan Yu finally had his first meal in this world, but the first mouthful of milk for this unlucky child was not his mother's.

    Gao Peng is very proud of himself, so what if you are an older brother?  Who told you to wake up earlier than me, Gao Peng thought to himself.

    It will take at least a year to be able to walk on the ground. During this year, he can only be held in someone's arms.

    I don't know how Ziying got through this period, from a healthy adult who can move freely, to a baby who needs to be served and taken care of in everything, and can't take care of herself.

    For Gao Peng, this was simply the most difficult period of time he had ever experienced. His hands and feet were trapped in swaddling clothes and he could barely move. His vocal cords were not yet fully developed, so he could not speak at all. He could only babble inexplicably. Gao Peng  Call it baby talk.

    However, his babbling sound was actually understood by someone. That person was the nurse of the two brothers. As soon as they made a sound, she could quickly understand what they wanted to express.

    Whether she is hungry or peeing, hot or cold, she can figure it out very quickly, Gao Peng teased in his heart, this nanny's baby language must have passed level eight.

    Of course, these are just some thoughts of Gao Peng's self-indulgence. In fact, it is naturally because the nanny has raised children, so she has experience.

    Because it was not yet full moon and there was no wind, Gao Peng and Duan Yu brothers could only stay in the room all the time, unable to move or speak.

    There is no TV, no music, no computer, no novels to pass the time, and he can't even do exercises, so he can only find fun by himself.

    theIn the first few days, Gao Peng felt that time seemed to be against him. It seemed that every second slowly turned into several seconds. The sky was always late, and the dawn was always late.

    Thinking of the time-traveling novels I read before, those protagonists seem to be extremely intelligent from birth, as fast as the wind blows, they can grow into adults, and those who are not good will immediately become children, lively and lively, living a life that is called a carefree life  , How can it be like he is living like a year now?

    Since he couldn't move, Gao Peng had no choice but to sleep as much as possible, because he would have all kinds of weird dreams when he fell asleep, which could bring some fun to the boring life of a baby.

    He is not bad, Ding Xingwang is a member of Zhennan Wangfu, and there are many maids and servants. When he is awake, he is surrounded by a bunch of maids for most of the time. They are holding all kinds of toys and trying their best to please Gao Peng.  With Duan Yu.

    Whenever this time, Gao Peng would give out a baby laugh with dignity, which made Dao Baifeng and the maids who were in confinement also laugh endlessly.

    And his elder brother Duan Yu is not so smart, originally, what kind of thinking can a baby who is less than one month old have?

    No matter whether you cry or laugh, you follow your instinct. Laugh when you should laugh, and it¡¯s useless to tease when you don¡¯t laugh. He just stares at the adults blankly with big eyes. Slowly, the maids don¡¯t like to tease  They all came to tease Gao Peng.

    There are so many juicy maids, big and small, who surround him all day long, so Gao Peng can somewhat pass the boring days.

    Just think about Zhang Ziying, she has stayed in Binghuo Island since she was born, facing Zhang Cuishan and Yin Susu every day, plus a blind golden lion king, that day must have been even more difficult.

    After a period of time, Gao Peng began to get used to the new life as a baby. When everyone started discussing how to buy the brothers' full moon wine, Gao Peng realized that a month would pass soon.

    After the full moon, you can be carried outside to see the scenery outside. This month, you can only stay in the room. Although you are surrounded by maids every day, you still feel bored.

    The most terrible thing is that he is always put in the same cradle with Duan Yu. When that guy shits and pisses, the smell, don't mention it, although he can't control himself, it doesn't matter if he smells it.  It smells disgusting.

    But Gao Peng finally thought that such a day has only passed a month, and his heart is broken again, Nima, when will this be the head!  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 582 Precocious second son

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    After the full moon, Gao Peng obviously felt that his body was much more flexible, and his growth and development began to pick up after that, and his first deciduous teeth erupted in just over three months.

    When he was half a year old, Gao Peng accidentally discovered that his vocal cords had begun to change. Although he hadn't fully recovered his ability to speak, he could pronounce a few relatively simple syllables, such as "father" and "mother".

    When Gao Peng discovered this, he was so excited that he couldn't sleep all night. Thinking about it, he was bored for half a year and became a mute for half a year. How can a healthy person understand this kind of feeling?  Now, he can finally speak Mandarin again, not to mention baby language.

    The next day when the nurse carried the two brothers to Dao Baifeng's room, Gao Peng couldn't wait to call "Mother" when he saw Dao Baifeng sitting in front of the dressing table.

    Dao Baifeng just inserted the phoenix hairpin in his hand into the cloud temple, and was about to get up to hold the child, when Gao Peng spoke, he was stunned on the spot, as if he couldn't believe that Gao Peng was calling her just now.

    The nanny also doubted her own ears, and stared blankly at Gao Peng, her eyes full of disbelief, this childcan be called a mother at half a year old?  This is too early wisdom!

    Generally, babies can call mother, and it takes seven to nine months anyway, and they can only pronounce this syllable, but they don't know the meaning of this syllable at all. They don't know the meaning of mother until they are about one year old.

    Seeing Dao Baifeng and the nurse staring at him blankly, Gao Peng smiled, stretched out a pair of chubby little hands to Dao Baifeng, and called again: "Mother, hug."

    This time Dao Baifeng finally came to his senses, stepped forward to hug Gao Peng, and said pleasantly: "Peng'er, my dear baby, can you talk now?"

    Gao Peng didn't dare to say too much, for fear of frightening Dao Baifeng, he just kept calling his mother.

    Dao Baifeng answered happily repeatedly, couldn't help but kissed Gao Peng several times, and then hurriedly ordered the maid who was close to him: "Go and invite the prince to come over, just say that the little prince can talk."

    "Yes, my concubine." The servant girl responded crisply, and ran out of the room quickly, shouting happily all the way: "The little prince can talk, the little prince can call mother!"

    Dao Baifeng hugged Duan Yu with the other hand again, and said with a smile: "Yu'er, Yu'er, my younger brother will call mother, so you can call me too."

    "Giggle, babble" Duan Yu just smirked and let out a series of babbles of unknown meaning.

    It is naturally impossible for half-year-old children to understand the words of adults, but they can already distinguish the emotions of adults.

    When the adult's tone sounds happy, the child will also show happiness. If the adult talks to him harshly, he will become restless and cry.

    A half-year-old baby will begin to distinguish between strangers and acquaintances. If he is placed in the arms of someone he does not know, he is likely to cry.

    After teasing Duan Yu for a while, seeing that he still couldn't call out his mother, Dao Baifeng sighed helplessly, and said: "You silly boy, it seems that my younger brother is much smarter than your elder brother."

    Gao Peng stretched out his small hand, grabbed Dao Baifeng's collar, and giggled, which made Dao Baifeng very happy.

    After a while, the news of Gao Peng calling for his mother had spread throughout the Zhennan Prince's Mansion, and everyone in the mansion was filled with joy, and almost everyone was talking about this young prince.

    Duan Zhengchun was so happy that he couldn't keep his mouth shut. After returning to the palace, he hugged Gao Peng and guided him to call Daddy, "Peng'er is good, call him Daddy."

    "Mom."

    "Not a mother, but a father, I am your father."

    Duan Zhengchun was quite patient. At first Gao Peng was very uncooperative on purpose, but kept calling his mother. He hugged him and guided him tirelessly for half an hour before Gao Peng finally called "Father" out of face.

    This made Duan Zhengchun very happy, "Hey, he is really my good son, call him Daddy again."

    "Father."

    "Hey hey hey, hahahaha"

    Gao Peng called his father and Duan Zhengchun responded at least three or four times, which made Dao Baifeng and the maids laugh endlessly.

    Then he hugged Duan Yu again, but this time he was disappointed, he guided for a full hour, and Duan Yu fell asleep, but he still couldn't hear the call of father.

    In the end, everyone came to a conclusion that the second son was much smarter than the eldest son. After three months, the nine-month-old Duan Yu called out his father and mother for the first time, and Gao Peng could already speak a few simple words.

    Such as "mother hug", "father hug", "eat grandma" and so on.

    Ten months later, Gao Peng began to exercise his legs consciously, and often practiced crawling and standing on the bed, hoping to recover his mobility earlier. Through Gao Peng's unremitting efforts, on the eve of his first birthday, Gao PengPeng was finally able to hobble and walk three steps alone.

    The Duan family in Dali is from the Bai nationality. Although they have always admired Han culture, they do not follow the Song people in everything.

    For example, the grasping week is not carried out when the baby is one year old, because they think that which way the child will go in the future depends on the child's talent.

    Many people in the Song Dynasty let their children grasp the week, and in the end they decided on the direction of training according to the results of the child's grasp of the week, but they often found that the child did not have much talent in this area.

    If a child catches a book while catching the week, the parents invite various teachers to teach him piano, chess, calligraphy and painting, and let him read, but in the end they find that the child has no interest in reading at all, but likes to play with knives and sticks.

    Two brothers, Duan Yu and Duan Peng, can be said to be loved by thousands of people in the Zhennan Palace. After growing up, everyone finally discovered that Duan Yu is not as smart as Duan Peng, but he is not stupid.  , learning ability is also very strong.

    Of course, compared to Duan Peng, who can shake his head at the age of three and memorize thousands of characters and the supernatural powers of hundreds of surnames, it is far behind.

    Duan Yu can be regarded as particularly smart among ordinary children at most, but Duan Peng is really a child prodigy.

    As they get older, the personalities of Duan Yu and Duan Peng are gradually revealed. Although the two brothers look exactly the same, they are completely different in personality and hobbies.

    Duan Yu has a gentle and gentle personality, loves to read poetry and books, he can even read the Book of Changes and Buddhist scriptures with gusto, he is also very interested in piano, chess, calligraphy, painting and planting flowers, and has a kind nature.  Let it go.

    In the end, he was lectured by his younger brother Duan Peng, telling him that if the rats were not killed, they would multiply in large numbers, and the rats would be a plague in the palace, and the grain in the granary would be eaten up.

    Hundreds of people in the palace had no food to eat, and all had to starve to death. He spared the life of the mouse, but made the family members starve to death. Wouldn't it be a greater crime?

    Duan Yu, who was young and ignorant, had a pale face, but the servants on the side couldn't help laughing. In the end, Duan Yu still refused to let the mice be killed, but only let the servants go a little farther to release the animals outside the city, leaving Gao Peng speechless.

    Compared with the gentle and elegant Duan Yu, Duan Peng, the second son of the Duan family, is much more evasive. He likes to follow the guards in the palace wielding knives and sticks, climbing up and down every day, like a monkey.

    The most important thing is that his talent in learning martial arts is frighteningly high. At the age of four or five, he can already use several sets of boxing and palm techniques.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 583

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    This situation even alarmed Dali Baoding Emperor Duan Zhengming. After seeing Gao Peng's martial arts talent, he decided to take Gao Peng into the palace and let the queen raise him on his behalf, and let him teach martial arts himself.

    Duan Zhengchun naturally had no objection, but Dao Baifeng did, but Emperor Baoding did it for the benefit of the child, so she didn't have much to say.

    Duan Zhengchun is a romantic and unrestrained guy, he often takes advantage of the opportunity of going out on business to mess with women, and he is away from home for more than half a year. This pair of children can be said to be all her sustenance.

    The well-behaved young son was taken to the palace again. Finally, she couldn't bear Duan Zhengchun's flirtatiousness any longer and decided to become a nun.

    She ordered people to build a Yuxu Temple on the mountain, and she called herself Yuxu Sanren. When Duan Zhengchun heard the news, she had already left the palace, settled in Yuxu Temple, and put on Taoist robes.

    When Duan Zhengchun came to Yuxu Temple, he talked all kinds of things, but Dao Baifeng refused to go back with him. Having nothing to do, Duan Zhengchun went to the palace to find his youngest son, hoping that he could help him persuade Dao Baifeng to return.

    But Gao Peng said, "Daddy is often not at home, and mother is alone. What difference does it make if she is in the palace or in a Taoist temple?"  He didn't understand anything, it was useless for Duan Zhengchun to look for him, so he had no choice but to let it go.

    Although Gao Peng didn't try to persuade Dao Baifeng to come back, he would take Duan Yu and Zhu Danchen to accompany him every year to live with Dao Baifeng in Guanzhong for a while, to comfort Dao Baifeng's affection.

    Since Gao Peng started practicing boxing and kicking kung fu from the age of four, his physical foundation was quite solid. By the time Gao Peng was eight years old, Duan Zhengming had already begun to teach Gao Peng the Yiyang fingering method.

    It only took Gao Peng half a year to practice the ninth grade, and after more than a year, he became the eighth grade, making Emperor Baoding call him a monster.

    Gao Peng secretly disdains, he is only two months away from his tenth birthday, by then his own skills will be completely recovered, let alone the eighth rank, you can believe it or not in minutes.

    However, it is too shocking to have a whole body of skills for no reason, and it is difficult to explain, so after Gao Peng's skills recovered, he directed and performed a good show by himself.

    ? On this day, the sky was covered with dark clouds, thunder bursts, lightning flashed and thunder thundered, and it seemed that a thunderstorm was about to fall, but the rain had not really fallen, and Gao Peng was still practicing martial arts in the martial arts field.

    Ba Tianshi, Gu Ducheng, Fu Sigui, Chu Wanli, and Zhu Danchen who were on the side couldn't help but sigh with satisfaction. Who knew what would happen next moment, and they froze on the spot in shock.

    They only heard a "crack", and a bolt of lightning as thick as an arm fell straight on Gao Peng's small body.

    Gao Peng was electrified into black charcoal on the spot, and fell to the ground with smoke coming from his mouth and nose. After hearing the news, Emperor Baoding almost passed out and shouted for the imperial physician, while the queen threw herself down beside Gao Peng and cried bitterly.  My voice is hoarse.

    "Wow ah ah woo woo woo my son" The queen has raised Gao Peng for five years, and she has already had a deep relationship with this nephew. It is better than a real son, not a real son.  Gao Peng's tragic situation is undeniably tragic.

    "Heaven is jealous of talents, heaven is jealous of talents, you god, since you can't see such a talent in this world, why let him be born? Since you let him be born, why do you want to take him away so easily?"

    "You goddamn thief, if you have the ability, kill me too!" Emperor Baoding furiously pointed at the sky and cursed endlessly, but not only did the thief not send down thunder to kill him, but the dark clouds in the sky slowed down.  Slowly dispersed, as if being scolded by Emperor Baoding and scared.

    The four guards of Yuqiao Gengyu and Sikong Ba Tianshi knelt down next to Gao Peng's "corpse" with a look of lovelessness. No one paid attention to this miraculous scene, even Emperor Baoding himself did not realize this situation  Something is wrong.

    Soon, the imperial physician arrived, and the oldest, gray-haired old imperial physician touched Gao Peng's pulse with trembling lips, and checked his breath.

    Then he jumped up as if his butt was on fire, and shouted to the other imperial physicians behind him: "Quickly, prepare a hundred-year-old mountain ginseng, the son is not dead yet, and prepare a large amount of Qurot Shengji Powder."

    The Queen's crying slowed down when she heard the words, Emperor Baoding grabbed the old doctor's shoulders with his eyes red, and said urgently: "Save him, we must revive him."

    The old doctor said again and again: "Don't worry, Your Majesty, the old minister will do his best to treat the second son."

    Because Gao Peng's body was scorched black and his skin was severely burned at this time, they dared not move him, because if they touched him at this time, a large piece of his flesh might be wiped off.

    In fact, Gao Peng really just looked miserable, the dark clouds covered the top, The scene of lightning and thunder is actually a scene formed by Gao Peng with the aura of the Ten Thousand Buddhas.

    To put it bluntly, Gao Peng used Ten Thousand Buddhas Chaozong secretly, but he didn't finish it. He just used Qi as a traction to form the early effect of this move.

    This idea is still learned from Xing Ye's movies. The secret agent Ling Lingfa was originally a novice who didn't know martial arts. After being struck by lightning, he opened up the meridians of his body and the two meridians of Ren Du, and obtained a century-old skill out of thin air.

    Soon, the hundred-year-old ginseng soup that hung his life was brought over, and the imperial physician carefully fed it to Gao Peng. After a while, the imperial physician checked Gao Peng's pulse again, and it was indeed much stronger, and his weak breath also strengthened slightly.

    The imperial physician secretly breathed a sigh of relief, and reported to Emperor Baoding: "Your Majesty, the son's fate has been saved for the time being. The most important thing now is to heal the burns on his body, but even if he is cured, he may look like this in the future"

    Emperor Baoding said tragically: "Let's talk about it if you can save your life! A man is a real man, his appearance is not so good and oh"

    In the end, Gao Peng was covered with saprophytic muscle powder all over his body, and then wrapped into a mummy, only his eyes, nostrils and mouth were exposed.

    When Duan Zhengchun came over after receiving the news, Gao Peng was already in the shape of a mummy. When he heard that his son had been struck by lightning, he was stunned for half an hour, and Duan Yu lay beside Gao Peng's bed and cried for a long time.

    Although the two brothers separated when they were young, their relationship is not bad at all. Seeing Duan Yu crying so heartbroken, Gao Peng was also secretly moved. This brother still has nothing to say to him, so please take care of him more in the future!

    No one dared to tell Dao Baifeng about this, for fear that she would not be able to bear it, so let's wait for Gao Peng to improve!

    In the middle of the night, there was a gloomy cloud and mist in the palace, and everything was quiet. When the queen was guarding Gao Peng with her clothes untied, a sudden change occurred.

    The queen noticed that Gao Peng, who was wrapped in gauze like a rice dumpling, suddenly glowed with a faint golden light.

    The queen stared at all this in a daze, and after a few breaths, she realized that she stumbled to the door and exclaimed, "Come here, come here, hurry up and invite Your Majesty to come here."

    After Duan Zhengming came over and saw Gao Peng's situation, his heart was pounding non-stop. His intuition told him that something terrible was about to happen in Dali, "Ba Sikong, go to Tianlong Temple immediately and invite Abbot Benyin  .¡±

    "Yes." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 584 I am the only one in heaven and earth

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    In the queen's bedroom, a group of six monks formed a circle, looking at Gao Peng who was glowing golden on the bed in amazement.

    The head of an old monk has a very strange face, the left half is ruddy, smooth and fleshy, like a baby, while the right half is like dry bones, with no muscles except a piece of scorched yellow skin, and the bones protrude like a poop.  It's half a skull bone.

    However, Emperor Baoding respected him very much, because he was the highest seniority no matter in Tianlong Temple or among the Duan clan in Dali.  What happened shocked him.

    "This is the Buddha's light, such a strong Buddha's light. This child is either the reincarnation of the Buddha, or he is blessed by the Buddha." After a while, Elder Kurong spoke very fast, seeming quite excited, but his tone was cold.

    The other five eminent monks of the same generation of Tianlong Temple nodded one after another. They practiced Buddhism intensively, so they could naturally sense the attribute of Buddha light on Gao Peng.

    The brothers Duan Zhengming and Duan Zhengchun looked at each other, and wondered: "Then why Penger"

    Elder Ku Rong said: "Perhaps things are not what you think. It's because heaven is jealous of talents, or there may be other reasons. Let's wait and see what happens."

    At the moment, everyone stopped talking and just watched Gao Peng's changes quietly. The golden light on his body was much stronger than when he just discovered it. Even his figure was covered by the golden light, making it hard to see clearly.

    After an hour, the light that was already so dense that it looked like a golden cocoon suddenly subsided, and all of it entered Gao Peng's body, and an incomparably powerful aura emanated from Gao Peng.

    "Chi Chi"

    The gauze wrapping Gao Peng began to tear by itself, and everyone watched this scene intently. The next moment, including Elder Kurong, everyone's expressions changed drastically, and they rushed forward with their internal strength.

    Duan Zhengchun pulled Duan Yu behind him, and Duan Zhengming also protected the queen behind him.

    "Boom"

    Then I saw the golden light on Gao Peng who was lying on the bed, and an irresistible energy spread out. Fortunately, everyone saw the opportunity quickly and used their skills to resist each other, so no one was hurt by this energy.  step back.

    But everyone was churning with qi and blood, and their chests were tight. Zhu Danchen's face was flushed, and his internal energy was running for several days before he was relieved a little.

    Everyone looked at Gao Peng in amazement, Duan Yu pulled Duan Zhengchun by the hem of his clothes, and said anxiously: "Father, what's wrong with the second brother?"

    "Father doesn't know either, but it should be a good thing!" Duan Zhengchun was already very excited at the moment. The wave of energy that his youngest erupted just now was just a very scattered and random eruption.  All the eminent monks of Tianlong Temple were unable to resist, and retreated four or five steps.

    How deep should his skill be at the moment?  It's unfathomable!

    "Om"

    "Zilla"

    The golden light erupted again, and everyone was waiting in battle, but this time there was no explosion of energy, but the gauze wrapping Gao Peng all shattered into pieces and flew out.

    "Boom"

    A golden light shot up into the sky, crashed through the roof of the bedroom, and flew out. Everyone immediately turned around and ran out of the room, rushed outside, and looked up together. The next moment, everyone kneeled down involuntarily. Elder Kurong and other eminent monks  He even began to chant Buddhist scriptures.

    I saw Gao Peng sitting cross-legged in mid-air, his body glowing with golden light, and behind him, a huge golden Buddha appeared out of thin air, countless golden ten thousand characters were flying in all directions, and the sound of chanting sutras came from nowhere.

    At this moment, Gao Peng's body didn't have a trace of scorching marks, and his whole body was shining with golden light, just like the golden body of Buddha.

    Gao Peng slowly opened his eyes, looking at the kneeling scene below, his heart moved, and a trace of evil interest suddenly rose up.

    I saw Gao Peng suddenly pointing to the sky with one hand and the ground with the other, and shouted in a childish voice: "In the sky and in the world, I am the only one."

    Although the voice was immature, it rolled and moved, like the sound of thunder on the road. The queen fainted gorgeously. The brothers Duan Zhengming and Duan Zhengchun had their eyes wide open, their lips were trembling, and their entire bodies were trembling uncontrollably.

    The whole country in Dali worships Buddha, and even a three-year-old child knows what the phrase "I am the only one in the sky and the world" represents.

    "Amitabha" Elder Kurong and the five monks of Tianlong proclaimed the Buddha's name together, and bowed down.

    The next moment, the golden light and the golden Buddha all converged, and Gao Peng's body was fully displayed in front of everyone, but he was only a ten-year-old child, and it was nothing to look at.

    The next moment, Gao Peng closed his eyes again, and suddenly fell from mid-air, everyone was frightened.With a big jump, Elder Kurong slapped his palms on the ground, and his whole body flew up like a roc spreading its wings, and grabbed Gao Peng in his arms when he was about to fall down from the hole again.

    Looking at Gao Peng's state, he was still in a coma, that was just now

    Elder Ku Rong's eyes flickered, and he jumped down to the ground. The two brothers Duan Zhengming went up to meet them, and said nervously: "Elder, Peng'er"

    Elder Kurong said lightly: "Don't worry! He's fine, he'll wake up after a while."

    The queen has been rescued by Duan Zhengming. Hearing this, she hastily stepped forward, took Gao Peng from Elder Kurong's hand, and wrapped his body with her own skirt.

    "Elder, what is going on with Peng'er?" Duan Zhengming asked Elder Kurong cautiously.

    Elder Ku Rong said in a deep voice: "Do you still remember what I said just now? This childI'm afraid he is not a mortal! Just now I checked his sea of ??energy, and his skill is unfathomable and magnificent.  Qi, this child may in the future"

    Speaking of this, Ku Rong paused, and then said in a deep voice: "It's another Tathagata."

    Everyone around who heard this was shocked, surprised and delighted, but Duan Zhengchun looked at Gao Peng in the empress' arms with complicated eyes, suddenly he didn't know how to treat this son in the future.

    "Tathagata" does not specifically refer to a certain person, or a certain Buddha. The actual meaning of Tathagata is: take the truthful way to become enlightened.

    "Ru" is called Zhenru in Buddhist scriptures, which is the absolute truth. Tathagata means that the Buddha is the saint who grasps the absolute truth and comes to the world to preach and save all living beings.

    For example, it is the same to call Sakyamuni Buddha or Sakyamuni Tathagata, but it is wrong to call Tathagata Sakyamuni.

    Because Tathagata and Buddha are the same general term for all Buddhas, it does not mean that it is a certain Buddha, just like calling someone "Mr." or "Your Excellency" does not mean that it is a certain person.

    Everyone can be called Mr. or Your Excellency, but you cannot say that Mr. refers to a specific person. Buddha has ten titles, and "Tathagata" is just one of them.

    The queen looked at Gao Peng in her arms lovingly, and said softly: "No matter what he will be in the future or how much he will achieve, he is now a child of my Duan family. Even if he becomes a Buddha, it will not change this."

    These words made Duan Zhengchun involuntarily nodded, no matter what his origin is, since he was entrusted to my Duan family, he is my son of the Duan family. Even if he wants to become a Buddha in the future, he is also my son.  Duan Zhengchun's son.

    Thinking of this, Duan Zhengchun suddenly became enlightened.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 585 Thirteen Years Old

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The second son of the Duan family woke up faintly, but the moment he woke up, he was shocked because he found that the room was full of people, and everyone was looking at him with burning eyes.

    "Uh uncle, father, aunt, brother, you what are you doing?"

    Seeing Gao Peng sitting up, the queen stretched out her hand to support her, and said softly: "Peng'er, how do you feel? Is there any discomfort?"

    Gao Peng said confusedly: "Uncomfortable? No!"

    Duan Zhengchun took a step forward and said, "Peng'er, do you still remember what happened?"

    Gao Peng touched the back of his head and said: "I remember I was practicing in the martial arts field, and suddenly I heard a bang, and then I didn't know anything."

    Duan Yu said in surprise: "Second brother, don't you remember that you flew into the sky?"

    "Fly to the sky?" Gao Peng was stunned.

    Seeing this, Duan Zhengming waved his hands and said, "Okay, Yu'er, it's fine if Peng'er doesn't know, if you have nothing to do, everyone go to rest! It's almost dawn."

    Everyone dispersed after hearing the words, Duan Zhengming and Duan Zhengchun respectfully led Elder Ku Rong and his party to go out, Gao Peng asked the queen softly: "Auntie, who are those masters?"

    The queen smiled and said: "They are eminent monks from Tianlong Temple, they came to see you."

    "oh!"

    "Auntie, you have dark circles under your eyes, take a rest! It's almost dawn, I have to get up and practice."

    The queen did feel a little tired. Now that it was confirmed that Gao Peng was not jealous of the sky, but for other reasons, she was also relieved that Gao Peng would not be struck by lightning again, so she yawned and said, "Okay, let's go!"

    Gao Peng had already been put on his underwear, so he got up and put on his coat, and went out with Duan Yu.

    "Second brother, you really don't remember anything?" Duan Yu asked Gao Peng curiously as the two brothers walked in the Dali Palace at dawn.

    Gao Peng shook his head and said, "I don't remember, but I seem to have a dream."

    "Dream? What dream? Tell me quickly." Duan Yu said enthusiastically.

    Gao Peng stroked his chin with his right hand, pretending to mutter, and said: "I seem todream about the Venerable Sakyamuni, and he taught me a lot of martial arts."

    "Martial arts?" Duan Yu said disappointedly: "Is it only martial arts? Didn't His Holiness teach you Buddhism?"

    Gao Peng glanced at Duan Yu speechlessly, and said: "Brother, even the Buddha can't just practice the Dharma! The Buddha also has the means to subdue demons! I think you should learn some martial arts."

    Duan Yu smiled slightly, and said: "The Arhat King Kong is the one who can do such things as subduing demons. The Buddha only needs to save all sentient beings. Besides, I am a mortal, how much time do I have in my life? I have to learn Buddhism and practice martial arts.  Not enough time."

    ""

    All right!  Defeated by you, Gao Peng rolled his eyes helplessly, and said no more, since he was seven or eight years old, Gao Peng had persuaded Duan Yu to practice martial arts, but this kid just didn't like it, so he had no choice but to let it go.

    Everyone has their own fate, Duan Yu has his own chance, and he doesn't want to interfere too much.

    "By the way, brother, I am very interested in piano, chess, calligraphy and painting recently. How about you teach me? I feel that since I had this dream, my skills have been very deep, and it will be difficult to make progress if I practice again. Why don't you learn to play the piano?  Chess, calligraphy and painting can cultivate sentiment and sentiment, maybe it will be helpful for practicing kungfu?"

    Duan Yu was overjoyed when he heard the words, and said: "Okay, okay! Then you and I go back to the palace, and we brothers read, write and play chess together every day, wouldn't it be great?"

    "Okay, I'll talk to my uncle later."

    "You want to go back to the palace?" Duan Zhengming asked in surprise, looking at Gao Peng standing respectfully in front of him.

    Gao Peng nodded, and said: "Yes uncle, Yiyang pointed out that I have already practiced to the second grade, and it is difficult to improve, so I want to go back to the palace and learn piano, chess, calligraphy and painting, and Yili Buddhist scriptures with my elder brother."

    "What?" Duan Zhengming got up abruptly and looked at Gao Peng in disbelief. Yiyang pointed out that he had only reached the fourth rank, Duan Zhengchun was only at the fifth rank, and even Elder Ku Rong was only at the third rank.  Second product?

    "When did it happen?" Duan Zhengming walked up to Gao Peng and squatted down, grabbing his shoulders and asking.

    "This morning, I practiced kung fu as usual, but found that the meridians all over my body are connected, and there is an inexplicable internal force in my body, and one yang finger has reached the second-grade state."

    "Go, show your uncle." Duan Zhengming took Gao Peng outside, pointed to a stone lion ten feet away, and said, "Take that stone lion as your target."

      "Okay." Gao Peng didn't say a word, he used his Yang finger skill, raised his right index finger and pointed at the stone lion.

    "Chi"

    "Boom"

    Gao Peng's Yiyang finger was not a small hole, but directly blasted a hole with a transparent front and back, and the mouth of a bowl. Duan Zhengming confirmed that it was correct, and his nephew's Yiyang finger had indeed reached the second grade, and it was infinitely close to the first grade.  .

    Immediately he said happily: "Okay! Martial arts requires a certain amount of relaxation. If there is a bottleneck, it is not suitable to practice forcefully. Practicing essays can also inspire martial arts. Go and say hello to your aunt, then go back home with Yu'er!  "

    "Yes, uncle."

    Gao Peng and Duan Yu went to the East Palace together, told the empress about it, after promising the empress that he would visit her in the palace from time to time, he went back to the mansion with Duan Yu, accompanied by Zhu Danchen.

    Duan Zhengchun was a little surprised when he saw Gao Peng who had returned home. After asking about the situation, he stopped meddling. From now on, the two brothers read, wrote, played the piano and played chess together every day.

    Gao Peng's comprehension and learning ability are not weaker than Duan Yu's. Although he started a few years later, after a few years, the knowledge he mastered is no longer inferior to Duan Yu's.

    Duan Yu is gentle and kind by nature, and he is not jealous. Instead, he is very happy to have a genius brother.

    Time flies, and three years have passed in a blink of an eye. The two brothers are already thirteen years old. The good genes of the old Duan family are gradually revealed. They are generally handsome and extraordinary.

    In the past three years, Gao Peng's skill has also improved a lot. It is estimated that he has broken through the 85-year mark and is approaching 90 years.

    In terms of skill alone, among the three elders of Xiaoyao, I am afraid that there is only one Tianshan Child Elder in his heyday who can stand shoulder to shoulder with him, but if he really fights, even the three elders of Xiaoyao may not be able to win him.

    Gao Peng's reliance has never been Yiyang Zhi, nor the Six Meridian Excalibur he learned when he visited Elder Kurong at Tianlong Temple last year, but martial arts from other worlds.

    Of course, in the eyes of the natives of this world, those martial arts originated from the Buddha. When Duan Yu told the story of Gao Peng's dream of learning martial arts from Venerable Sakyamuni, no one doubted its authenticity.

    After all, they witnessed the appearance of the Buddha with their own eyes, and Gao Peng's sentence "I am the only one in the sky and the world" made everyone believe that he will definitely be a Tathagata in the future.

    What makes Gao Peng strange is that until now, there is no task displayed on the reincarnation table, and it is not known when the task will appear.

    However, after learning the Six Meridians Divine Sword from Tianlong Temple last year, Gao Peng discovered that he had always underestimated this sword technique before, and his understanding of it was completely wrong.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 586 Even your master can't teach me as an apprentice

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The Six Meridians Excalibur is not just equivalent to an invisible laser gun as people understand, it is to send out sword energy from the fingers to attack the enemy.

    The real six-meridian sword is the sword energy extending from the fingers, using the energy as a sword, and using the sword technique, it can stab, cut, split or tease.

    The six kinds of sword qi are either ingenious and flexible, elusive, or open and close, majestic, or light and quick, with subtle changes. If the six meridians are combined and used, a set of sword formations can be formed, which is astonishing.  In the sword net, there is no way to avoid it.

    Just like the laser channel in Resident Evil, when one or two lasers appear, there is always a way to avoid them, but when the last laser forms a net, how to avoid it?

    To sum up, in one sentence, the kid Duan Yu in the original play didn't practice well at all, because he didn't like to practice martial arts at all. As long as his martial arts is enough to protect himself, he will lose his aggressiveness.

    ?Using the Six Meridians Excalibur as a laser gun has already made him invincible, and there are very few people who can resist it. Why should he study the sword skills of the Six Meridians Excalibur?

    Gao Peng, who had originally dismissed the Six Meridians Excalibur, finally took it seriously. According to his estimation, the power of the Six Meridians Excalibur should not be inferior to that of the unknown Wanjian Guizong in Fengyun World.

    Although he is not good at swordsmanship, and he doesn't like swordsmanship himself, it is quite difficult to practice it to a great degree, but he can do his best to learn it well, and pass it on to Zhang Ziying in the future, that is also a good gift, isn't it?

    ?Now Gao Peng is proficient in everything from piano, chess, calligraphy and painting, and knows a thing or two about medicine, divination and astrology, and his martial arts is even rarer.

    Just that night, Gao Peng left a letter, saying that he wanted to go wandering in the rivers and lakes, gain some knowledge, and also look for opportunities to see if there is a way to break through the bottleneck.

    When Duan Zhengchun read his youngest son's letter, he was a little anxious at first, but he calmed down and thought about it, his youngest son's martial arts had already been extraordinary, and he was blessed by Buddha

    After Gao Peng left Dali, he rode his horse and headed northeast, ignoring other things along the way and heading straight for Henan.

    Although he looks like a half-child with a gentle manner, he doesn't take the initiative to provoke troubles, and no one will provoke him.

    Generally speaking, a child who dares to go on the road alone is either secretly protected by an expert, or has special abilities. When he meets a child who is on the road alone outside, he will be very cautious. Even strong people will rarely treat a child who is on the road alone  start.

    Of course, occasionally you can meet that kind of blind thief. Seeing Gao Peng's well-dressed clothes and extraordinary demeanor, he would think that he is some kind of rich young master who left home privately and wanted to make a fortune. The result is naturally tragic.

    Gao Peng didn't even stop his horse, and waved his hand while riding on the horse, and those thieves blocking the way were decapitated.

    Dali is 4,500 to 600 miles away from Henan. Gao Peng drove for half a month. After arriving in Jia County, Pingdingshan, Henan, he began to ask around how to get to Leigu Mountain.

    Things went smoother than Gao Peng had imagined. He quickly found out where Leigu Mountain was, and immediately rode his horse towards the southeast of the city.

    After walking for more than fifty miles, Gao Peng finally saw a mountain road and walked up the mountain road. After two hours, the terrain became higher and higher, and the horse could no longer walk.

    Gao Peng put it on the mountainside, let it graze and rest, and walked on foot. After more than half an hour, he climbed over two mountains and came to a place.

    Here you can see the dense bamboo shade and the quiet scenery. A gazebo is built with giant bamboos beside the mountain stream. The construction is elegant and ingenious. The bamboo is the pavilion, and the pavilion is the bamboo.  Bamboo forest or pavilion.

    Seeing this scene, Gao Peng breathed a sigh of relief, with a happy smile on his face, knowing that he had found the place, he immediately transported the Buddha and flew to the west, flew up, and rushed into the air, while flying forward, while looking around  .

    After crossing a bamboo forest, there was another pine forest. After a few breaths, Gao Peng finally saw the valley with three wooden houses.

    At this time, a group of people in the valley were quietly doing their own work, some were growing vegetables, some were weaving bamboo baskets, and so on. Only a short, thin old man was sitting beside a big bluestone  eyebrow thinking.

    Seeing this, Gao Peng smiled slightly, landed on the top of a pine tree, exhaled and said, "Duan Peng, the son of the Southern King of the Duan family in Dali, come to pay a visit to Mr. Congbian."

    Gao Peng's voice rolled and echoed in the valley, showing his deep internal strength.

    Su Xinghe was taken aback, got up abruptly, looked back, and saw Gao Peng standing on the canopy of the tree, his body swaying slightly with the branches, but standing firmly, he couldn't help but turn pale with astonishment.Seeing that Su Xinghe had seen him, Gao Peng put his hands behind his back and flew down, landing more than ten feet in front of Su Xinghe. He clasped his fists again and said, "The boy came here uninvited and disturbed Mr.  Forgive me sir."

    Su Xinghe looked Gao Peng up and down with bright eyes, and the love in his eyes was undisguised. Gao Peng is not young enough to describe him, he is still a young boy at all.

    The most important thing is that at such a young age, this young man is not only rich and handsome, but also has the demeanor of a good gentleman in the world, and his martial arts are so high that he can't match him. This is simply the best disciple bestowed by heaven.  !  Just don't know how to learn it.

    Thinking of this, Su Xinghe broke the oath with Ding Chunqiu for the first time in more than 20 years, and said: "I don't know what to teach you, little brother?"

    Gao Peng smiled slightly, without beating the bush at all, and said directly: "The kid is here to learn from the 'Xiaoyao Sect'."

    Su Xinghe was shocked all over, his eyes widened, and he asked in surprise: "How did the little brother of the Xiaoyao School know?"

    Gao Peng said without batting an eye: "From the notebooks written by the ancestor of my Siping Duan family, it is recorded in the notebooks that the top masters in the world at that time, the founder of the Xiaoyao School, senior Xiaoyaozi, and the ancestor of the Murong family, Murong Longcheng, are all listed.  "

    Su Xinghe didn't know what was going on, he only knew his master Xiaoyaozi by name, but he had never met him before, so he asked cautiously: "Little brother is here to learn from you? It's not because I underestimated myself, with my ability  , I'm afraid I won't be able to be the master of my little brother."

    Gao Peng sneered, and said: "Mr. has self-knowledge. If you say something ignorant of the sky and the earth, if you say that you are Mr., even senior Lingshi Wuyazi may not be able to teach me as an apprentice."

    ""

    Su Xinghe was speechless. Gao Peng's voice was still in the stage of puberty, and he was still a little immature, but his every move, every word and deed, was like a great master of a generation. Su Xinghe did not dare to treat him as an ignorant boy at the moment.  Asked: "The little brother means"

    Gao Peng sighed: "Let's wait until the boy sees Senior Wu Yazi! What exactly is going to happen, I'm afraid the boy and the master can't tell."

    After Gao Peng finished speaking, he went straight to the three wooden houses and said in a loud voice: "My boy, Duan Peng, please see Senior Wu Yazi, and also please see him." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 587

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Su Xinghe trembled all over again, anxiously said: "What do you mean, little brother?"

    Gao Peng smiled and said: "Sir, you don't have to hide it from me. Senior Wu Yazi's martial arts are indeed strong, but if you count them, they are only seventy years old."

    "The boy is not talented. When he was ten years old, he already possessed eighty years of skill. Now that he is thirteen years old, in the entire Xiaoyao Sect, I am afraid that only your master uncle, Senior Wu Xingyun, can stand shoulder to shoulder with me."

    "The breath in the wooden house is like the bright moon in the dark night, how can the boy not perceive it?"

    Su Xinghe was terrified, at the age of ten, he had eighty years of skill?  What kind of monster is this?  At this moment, Su Xinghe's expression changed, as if he heard something, he nodded slightly, and asked Gao Peng in harmony: "I wonder if Mr. Duan understands chess?"

    Gao Peng nodded, and said: "The boy has dabbled in piano, chess, calligraphy, painting, medicine, divination and astrology. What advice do you have, sir?"

    Su Xinghe was overjoyed when he heard the words, his eyebrows trembled, he stretched out his hand, and said sideways: "Young Master Duan, please."

    Gao Peng followed Su Xinghe to the big bluestone, and saw a chessboard on the big bluestone, and the chessboard was naturally the so-called Zhenlongqi game.

    Su Xinghe sat on one side of the chessboard, stretched out his hand to Gao Peng, and said, "Mr. Duan, please sit down."

    Gao Peng waved his hand and said: "No need, what is the order of senior Wu Yazi, sir, let me say it clearly! Although the sound transmission into the secret boy can't hear it, he can still feel it."

    Su Xinghe smiled coquettishly, and said: "This Zhenlong chess game was set up by my teacher decades ago. I am old and dull. After decades of comprehension, I still can't think of a way to break it. Please ask Mr. Duan to teach me a thing or two."

    Gao Peng casually glanced at Zhenlong's chess game, and said lightly: "This game is not very clever, but Zhenlong's mind is very clever."

    Su Xinghe was stunned. If someone else said this, he would definitely be furious, but when Gao Peng said this, he couldn't get angry at all. Instead, he said cautiously: "Mr. Duan, please enlighten me."

    Gao Peng nodded, pointed to an empty space in a white chess that had been surrounded by black chess, and said, "This Zhenlong game is actually a game of death and survival, you only need to fill in a piece here.  , Suicide, give up the position of tossing and moving, the world widens, and this situation will be broken by itself."

    Su Xinghe stared blankly at the position Gao Peng was pointing at, feeling very strange in his heart. He didn't know how he felt, he subconsciously filled in one piece, then picked up the killed white pieces one by one, and then placed another one.  Kuroko.

    "Master Duan, what should we do next?"

    Gao Peng glanced at it, and immediately said: "Pingwei Sanjiu Road."

    Su Xinghe put a white piece on Xiapingwei Sanjiu Road, followed by a black piece, and looked at Gao Peng again.

    "Pingwei 28th Road."

    "Go to the fifth and sixth roads, and eat the three pieces of black chess."

    "Seven or eight routes from the upper position, in place."

    After Gao Peng finished the last sentence, he turned his head to look at the wooden house, and stopped paying attention to the chessboard. Su Xinghe was completely convinced, and sighed: "Mr.

    After speaking, he stood up, stretched out his hand to the wooden house, and said, "Mr. Duan, please come in!"

    "Thank you." Gao Peng clasped his fists to Su Xinghe as a salute, and strode towards the wooden house. When he was still two feet away from the wooden house, he stretched out his right index finger, and the sword energy of the Shang Yang sword had already condensed on his fingertips.

    Gao Peng waved his arm lightly, and drew a rectangle against the board wall. With a flick of his left hand, a board wall fell down, and a door appeared in the wooden house without a door, with a half-foot threshold left.

    After Gao Peng entered the room, he opened the door on the double board wall, and then walked to the innermost room.

    "Mr. Duan is really a strange man from heaven. At such a young age, his martial arts are already extraordinary and refined. He is even better than me and other martial arts veterans. It's amazing!" An old voice sounded in the room.

    Gao Peng looked at Wu Yazi who was hanging in the air, frowned, and said: "Senior Wu Yazi, with your martial arts cultivation, how could you end up in such a situation?"

    Wu Yazi smiled bitterly, and said: "The reason for this is a long story!"

    At that moment Wu Yazi recounted how he was attacked by Ding Chunqiu and knocked off the cliff, and finally sighed: "The bones in my lower body are all broken, I can't move, there is no hope of revenge in this life."

    "I have no choice but to set up this Zhenlong chess game. I hope I can find a talented and beautiful jade to inherit my skills, so that I can clean up the house for me and avenge my deep revenge."

    Gao Peng asked: "Senior, why didn't you ask someone to tell Senior Wu or Li about this matter? If they knew about this, they would definitely tear Ding Chunqiu into pieces."

    Wu Yazi remained silent, Gao Peng sawThen, with a sigh, he said in an old-fashioned way: "You! You just want to save face and suffer."

    Wu Yazi smiled wryly, and the sentence "Death to save face and suffer pain" summed up his personality vividly. He just didn't want his seniors and seniors to see him as inhuman and ghostly, so he chose to live by idling.

    Gao Peng sighed again: "Forget it, I came this time to ask you to accept me as a disciple on behalf of the teacher, and to accept me as a disciple for Senior Xiaoyaozi. If you agree, I will be your junior brother. I will naturally accept your hatred."  For you."

    "And I have a holy medicine for healing, which has no other effect, it only treats muscle and bone injuries. Even if it is an old injury for many years, there is hope for healing."

    "After the healing, although the scene before the injury cannot be restored, it should be no problem to stand and walk."

    Wu Yazi trembled violently all over his body, tremblingly said: "You what you said is serious, what is the name of this medicine?"

    "Black Jade Intermittent Ointment is the unique secret medicine of the Vajra Sect in the Western Regions. It was obtained by the ancestors by chance. If ordinary people suffer severe injuries to the joints of their hands and feet and become disabled, they can be cured after applying this medicine, just like they have never been injured."

    "If you have been disabled for a long time and the bone injury has healed, you need to break the broken bone again first. After applying this ointment, the bone can return to normal and the ability to walk can be restored, but it will eventually affect the lightness exercise.  , your Lingbo microsteps may not be so smooth in the future."

    Wu Yazi was ecstatic, and said: "It's a fluke to recover the ability to walk, how can I expect nothing to be affected?"

    After finishing speaking, he looked Gao Peng up and down, and said happily: "Mr. Duan is the best choice in terms of intelligence, intelligence, appearance and temperament. It can be said that he is beautiful inside and out. He is the best candidate for my Xiaoyao Sect to choose disciples."

    "Besides, Mr. Duan's martial arts are much better than the old man's. I believe that even if the master is still alive, the old man will definitely like it very much. So what's the matter with the old man accepting apprentices on behalf of the master? It's just"

    "Just what? It doesn't matter if you say it, senior."

    Wu Yazi said hesitantly: "It's just based on Mr. Duan's martial arts talent. It seems that I, Xiaoyao Sect, have nothing to teach you."

    Gao Peng smiled slightly and said: "No, there are Xiaoyao factions."

    "oh?"

    "Xiao Yao Yu Feng." Gao Peng said these four words word by word.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 588 Torturing martial arts can also be used to heal injuries

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Wu Yazi suddenly realized, and exclaimed: "It seems that Mr. Duan knows more than I imagined. The name Xiaoyao Yufeng has not been used for nearly 80 years, and Mr. Duan can call it out."

    "That's right, with Mr. Duan's martial arts, the Xiaoyao faction is worthy of your attention, and only Xiaoyao Yufeng is such a magical skill."

    Gao Peng smiled and said: "Senior, you don't need to worry too much. The boy is not a person who uses unscrupulous means to achieve his goals. He is a teacher of the Xiaoyao School because of his admiration and respect for Senior Xiaoyaozi. He has 100% sincerity."

    Wu Yazi nodded in satisfaction, and said: "Since that's the case, I will accept you as a disciple on behalf of the first teacher, kneel down and kowtow!"

    Hearing the words, Gao Peng happily knelt down and kowtowed nine times, saying: "Disciple Duan Peng, I pay my respects to the master brother."

    Wu Yazi stretched out his hands to help, and said: "Junior brother, please get up quickly."

    Gao Peng stood up, held his left hand empty, and waved his right lightly. The rope binding Wu Yazi broke suddenly, and Wu Yazi was supported by Gao Peng's gentle true energy. Gao Peng stepped forward, turned around, and held Wu Yazi  Put it on your back and go outside.

    "Senior brother, please lower your head and close your eyes. You haven't seen the sun for many years, and sudden exposure to light will damage your eyes."

    Wu Yazi naturally knew this very well, he lowered his head and put his eyes on Gao Peng's back.

    Although Gao Peng was only thirteen years old, his height had already reached nearly 1.6 meters, and he was no longer considered short among his peers in the southwest region at that time.

    "Master, Mr. Duan" Su Xinghe was guarding the door, seeing this scene, slightly startled, and called softly twice.

    Wu Yazi didn't raise his head, and said in a deep voice: "Xinghe, I have accepted apprentices on behalf of my master, and enlisted my younger brother into the Xiaoyao Sect. In the future, he will be your little uncle."

    Su Xinghe heard the words and quickly bowed to Gao Peng, saying: "Su Xinghe pays homage to my junior uncle."

    "En." Gao Peng nodded, and said, "Go find a black cloth strip for your master, cover his eyes, and untie it at night, so that he can slowly adapt to the change of light at dawn."

    "Zira"

    Hearing this, Su Xinghe didn't say a word, tore off a hem of his clothes, and tied it up for Wu Yazi, then Gao Peng continued: "As soon as possible, order the dumb servant to renovate your brother's house and make it livable.  I will heal my brother tomorrow."

    "Yes, little uncle." Su Xinghe ordered immediately, and at the same time moved a recliner for Wu Yazi to sit on.

    Immediately Gao Peng went to help renovate the house. With the help of his six-meridian sword, Wu Yazi's original wooden house was transformed into a normal house with doors and windows in just half a day.

    After dinner, Gao Peng sat next to Wu Yazi and talked with him.

    "Junior Brother, the complete secret book of Xiaoyao Yufeng is not available in the Xiaoyao School today, because this technique is too difficult to practice. At the beginning, we seniors and brothers studied it for several years, but we still couldn't get in."

    "If you can't even get started, how can you pass it on? So in order not to lose the unique knowledge of Xiaoyao School, Master dismantled Xiaoyao Yufeng into three parts, and let us three brothers and sisters practice one part each."

    "I'm practicing the upper part, which is the Beiming Divine Art. My junior sister is practicing the middle part, which is the small non-phase art. The senior sister is practicing the second half, which is the only self-respecting art in the world."

    "If you want to practice Xiaoyao Yufeng, you must gather all three exercises, recombine them into one, and practice at the same time. Only in this way can you become the real Xiaoyao Yufeng. If you practice the three exercises separately, you will be completely  That's not the case anymore."

    Gao Peng nodded, he naturally understood the situation, "So, I still have to go to Senior Sister and Third Senior Sister separately?"

    Wu Yazi shook his head, and said: "That's not necessary, I have both the Beiming Divine Art and the Little Wuxiang Art here, you just need to go to the elder sister and get the heart formula of the Eight Desolation and Six Harmonies Self-Respecting Art."

    "However, you have to cure me before you go to her, because if you go to her, she will definitely ask you about my whereabouts. I don't want her to see me half dead."

    Gao Peng smiled wryly and shook his head, and said: "I think, you might as well let her see you like this, you act miserable, act like a baby, maybe once her heart softens, she won't do anything that embarrasses you anymore.  ?¡±

    "" Wu Yazi was stunned, the corners of his mouth twitching.

    "Pfft Cough cough cough Uncle, I'm going to cut some bamboo." Su Xinghe's old face was flushed, and he didn't dare to stay here anymore, he was afraid that he couldn't help laughing, that he would be disrespectful to his elders, that he would be weak  After saying a word, he turned and strode away.

    "You brat, what nonsense are you talking about? Brother, I am old, how canhow canit's ridiculous." Wu Yazi couldn't laugh or cry, shook his head.?? Endless.

    Gao Peng curled his lips and said: "That's why I said that you will suffer for your face! Forget it, as a normal person, it is really impossible to like a girl who looks only eight or nine years old."

    "However, if I can really practice Xiaoyao Yufeng, I may have a chance to cure the elder sister and let her grow and develop again. Maybe in a few years, she will be able to grow into a graceful figure."

    "At that time, she will never back down again, and will definitely chase you hard. I'll see how you fight back then."

    ""

    The next day, in Wuyazi's ovary, Gao Peng ordered Su Xinghe to prepare wooden boards and cloth strips, and he was ready to heal Wuyazi's injuries.

    Taking off all his clothes and looking at his nearly deformed lower body, Gao Peng frowned deeply, "Master nephew, with your medical skills, how could you not connect the bones well, and it became like this?"

    Seeing Wu Yazi's body, Su Xinghe was already in tears, sobbing: "This disciple deserves to die, I am ashamed of Master, I was afraid that Ding Chunqiu would find out that Master was not dead, so I didn't dare to set the master's bone immediately, after a while  By the time Ding Chunqiu leaves, Master's bones have grown together."

    Wu Yazi sighed: "Junior brother, don't blame Xinghe, he did this to save my life, if it wasn't for him, this old bone of brother might be able to beat drums."

    Gao Peng let out a long breath, stopped talking, and took out the black jade intermittent ointment that he had asked for from He Tieshou in the Jade Blood Sword World from his bosom, and put it aside, and said to Wu Yazi: "Senior brother, I want to use it now.  Break your broken bones again, bear with it."

    Wu Yazi didn't speak, but silently put the prepared stack of silk into his mouth and bit it.

    Gao Peng settled down, and held Wu Yazi's calf with both hands. Wu Yazi's lower body, from the femur head to the calf bone, had fractures and dislocations of varying degrees.  endured.

    "I didn't expect that the muscle-splitting hand that I learned to torture people and extract confessions would be used to heal injuries today. It's really unpredictable!" Gao Peng muttered, when he found out the situation of Wu Yazi's broken bone  , with a pinch of luck.

    "click"

    "Well¡­¡­"

    Wu Yazi clenched his fists suddenly, his eyes widened.

    "Ka Ka Ka"

    Gao Peng shot extremely fast, the faster he moves, the shorter the time Wu Yazi will suffer.

    This flawed hand was originally learned by Zhang Ziying in the world's No. 1 world. Although the actual combat value is not high, Gao Peng felt that it would be quite powerful to use it to force supply, so he learned it. He didn't expect it to come in handy today.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 589 Senior Brother Has to Sacrifice His Hue

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Su Xinghe saw Gao Peng go up along the calf bone, pinching, shaking or twisting, Wu Yazi's distorted and deformed legs quickly straightened, until the dislocation of the lower pubic bone was also pinched and reset by Gao Peng, it took only a short time  Twenty to interest.

    After resetting the bone, Gao Peng quickly applied black jade intermittent ointment to the broken bone, wrapped it with clean cloth strips, and finally fixed it with a splint. This short orthopedic surgery came to an end.

    After doing all this well, Gao Peng instructed Su Xinghe: "Prepare 372 qian per day, 2 qian of angelica, and a meat pigeon. Stew them until they are rotten, and add the soup and meat together. After ten days, the plywood can be removed."

    "In about one and a half months, the brother should be able to recover his ability to move, and he can walk freely in three months, but it will take at least eight months to recover to the level where he can use force."

    "As for whether there will be a dull pain in cloudy and rainy days in the future, it depends on how effective this medicine can be."

    After Gao Peng finished speaking, he handed over the porcelain bottle containing the Black Jade Intermittent Ointment to Su Xinghe, and said, "There is still some left, you can use it for research and study, and see if you can deduce its formula."

    "Yes, uncle." Su Xinghe took it with both hands respectfully.

    Only then did Gao Peng look at Wu Yazi who was sweating profusely, and said with a smile: "Brother is not bad! He passed out without pain."

    Wu Yazi panted heavily, and after listening to Gao Peng's words, the corners of his mouth twitched, revealing a smile that was uglier than crying.

    "Okay! You can sleep for a while! I'll help you make a chair with wheels, and it's also good for you to go out to bask in the sun every day."

    "Thank you, Junior Brother."

    "Hey, between brothers and sisters, what are you talking about?"

    Gao Peng patted Wu Yazi's shoulder, covered him with a blanket, turned around and left the room, Wu Yazi looked sideways at Gao Peng's not tall back, with a look of gratitude and approval in his eyes.

    Previously, he took Gao Peng as his apprentice on behalf of his teacher, which was somewhat utilitarian. After all, it was the first time the two met and had never been together before, so naturally there was no friendship.

    But at this moment, Wu Yazi began to re-examine the relationship with Gao Peng's senior brother. This junior junior brother, who was seventy years younger than him, really began to be recognized by him

    Gao Peng stayed at Leigu Mountain for two months. During these two months, Wu Yazi had passed all the Beiming Divine Art and Little Wuxiang Art to Gao Peng.

    However, he deleted a short section of formulas at the end of these two exercises, because Xiaoyaozi added them in order to make these three exercises form independent exercises.

    As long as you delete the short section behind the three exercises, and then carry on, it will be the complete formula of the Xiaoyao Yufeng Xinfa.

    Of course, Gao Peng did not practice rashly. The three martial arts of the Xiaoyao Sect are all split from the Xiaoyao Yufeng Shengong. In other words, these three martial arts are actually incomplete and flawed.

    Practicing any one can reach a very high level, making the practitioner a master in the world, but it can never reach perfection.

    In Gao Peng's view, this Xiaoyao Yufeng is clearly a kung fu technique at the level of martial arts, and he even suspects that this is a kung fu technique for cultivating the true Tao.

    It is because this technique is divided into three, making it incomplete, so the innate realm is the end point of the three elders, and they will never be able to take that step and achieve the realm of entering the Tao through martial arts.

    However, Xiaoyaozi still has a thought. He hopes that Xiaoyao Sect will produce a disciple who is a genius in the sky in the future, who can re-integrate the three martial arts into one, and make Xiaoyao Yufeng reappear in the world.

    Therefore, he did not modify and complete the exercises after obtaining one-third of the Nine Suns Magical Skills like Guo Xiang and Zhang Junbao in the later generations, adding their own unique understandings of martial arts, so that they could be perfected into another perfect martial arts.

    Because of this, it will not be easy for future generations to restore Xiaoyao Yufeng, so he did not change a single word of the previous content, and only added a paragraph at the end to improve the circulation of internal forces.

    Gao Peng first read the complete formulas of Beiming Shengong and Xiaowuxianggong, and then deleted the end of the two martial arts according to Wu Yazi's instructions, and finally read the two together. Sure enough, this is not at all  It's the same thing.

    Gao Peng has been comprehending for more than a month, and has already vaguely guessed whether it is what he thinks. He has to wait until he gets the Eight Desolation and Liuhe Sovereign Art, the real three-in-one, to confirm.

    Wu Yazi recovered faster than Gao Peng imagined. Two months later, he was able to walk around with a wooden stick. For more than a month, he used two crutches, and it took less than a month.  The two crutches were replaced by a wooden stick.

    "Hehe??Congratulations, brother, if this continues, it will take less than three months, and in half a month, you should be able to walk freely.  "Gao Peng looked at Wu Yazi with satisfaction and smiled.

    With the recovery of mobility, Wu Yazi's complexion is getting better and better. He is eighty-seven this year, with long hair and a three-foot-long beard below his chin, but not a single gray one.

    The face is like a crown of jade, and there is no trace of wrinkle. The whole person is full of vigor and leisurely demeanor. It has to be said that the martial arts of the Xiaoyao School are indeed unique in terms of beauty.

    Wu Yazi walked around a few times, sat down beside the big blue stone, said with a smile: "This is all thanks to the younger brother, you are no different from the kindness of regeneration to the older brother!"

    Gao Peng sat beside him, and waved his hands when he heard the words: "My senior brother, how can I be kind or not? It's all due."

    After finishing this sentence, Gao Peng said again: "Brother is getting better every day, and it's time for me to go to Piaomiao Peak. I can understand Xiaoyao Yufeng as soon as possible, so I can heal Senior Sister as soon as possible."

    "There are not many disciples of the Xiaoyao Sect. There are two or three big cats and kittens, and they are torn apart. If you want me to say, you are the root of all this, senior brother. If it weren't for you, the senior sister and the third senior sister would not  They will fight for the wind and be jealous, and get to the land they are now."

    ""

    Wu Yazi was speechless, he really couldn't refute Gao Peng's words, after a long time, he finally sighed, pulled out the ring of seven treasures from his thumb, and said: "Junior brother, you are right, Xiaoyao faction can say  It was almost destroyed in my hands, and I have no face to be the head of the sect anymore."

    "This is the Seven Treasure Ring, a keepsake of our sect's head. I will pass it on to you. From today on, you will be the third generation head of my Xiaoyao Sect."

    Gao Peng said dumbfoundedly: "Brother, what are you doing? I'm just joking, don't take it to heart, we still have a chance to make up for the mistakes made in the first half of our life, right?"

    "You are the source of the split of the Xiaoyao Sect. The so-called untie the bell must be tied. If you want the second-generation disciples of the Xiaoyao Sect to get back together, you are still the key, but it is"

    Wu Yazi said: "Junior brother, why hesitate? If you have anything to say, just say it bluntly. Is there anything we can't say between us, senior brother?"

    Gao Peng nodded, and said solemnly: "If you want the Xiaoyao faction to become a monolith again, I'm afraid you will have to sacrifice your color, brother. Of course, this may not be a bad thing for you."

    "Gah?" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 590 On Misty Peak

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    On the mountain road of Leigu Mountain, Gao Peng walked leisurely down the mountain with a leisurely pace. Looking at the Seven Treasure Ring on his thumb, Gao Peng smiled happily.

    Although the process is different, the result is still the same. After all, he still became the third generation head of the Xiaoyao Sect.

    Before leaving, Gao Peng had already passed the Qixuan Zhan to Wu Yazi, in this way, there is no fear of Ding Chunqiu coming after he left Leigu Mountain.

    Even though his legs are inconvenient to use martial arts, but with the seven-spin slash, Wu Yazi can chop Ding Chunqiu's corpse into thousands of pieces even if he just sits still, until his mother doesn't even recognize him.

    This martial art is easy to learn and does not require high internal strength. Even Su Xinghe mastered it quickly, and became a master comparable to Jiumozhi.

    The internal skills of the Tianlong world are still worth looking at, but martial arts are really out of Gao Peng's eyes. The laws of the world are different. The low-level martial arts from other worlds, in this world, are top-level magical skills comparable to the six-veined sword and the flame knife.

    After getting off Leigu Mountain, Gao Peng rode a healthy horse and headed westward, heading straight for the Tianshan Mountains in the Western Regions. Wuyazi had already explained to him where Piaomiao Peak was, but unexpectedly he couldn't find the way.

    However, Leigu Mountain is a full 7,000 miles away from Tianshan Mountain. Gao Peng didn't care about anything all the way, but just rushed on the road, and it took more than a month to reach the foot of Tianshan Mountain.

    When he got here, the horse was useless. After selling the horse in a town closest to Tianshan Mountain, he walked out of the city on foot, and when he reached a deserted place, he soared into the sky, unfolded the Buddha Flying West, and flew to the south of Tianshan Mountain.  .

    The Vulture Palace is not on the top of the snow mountain, but in a warm and humid place at the southern foot of Tianshan Mountain. The altitude is not high, there is no ice and snow, but it is foggy. It is impossible to see the mountain's appearance clearly for half a year, so it is called Misty Peak.

    There are 18 natural barriers in Piaomiao Peak, each of which is guarded by people from Vulture Palace, so Gao Peng found the location of Vulture Palace easily.

    He flew past the sky, and the guards of the Vulture Palace did not notice him, but he was "one of our own" after all, and he came to visit the senior sister of our sect, so it was not good to directly enter the Vulture Palace, so  He landed from the gate of the Vulture Palace, connected to the overpass.

    The women of Vulture Palace who were guarding Jietianqiao were shocked when they saw a boy suddenly fall from the sky and landed on the open space in front of Jietianqiao.

    "Clang, clang"

    With the long sword out of its sheath, Gao Peng was instantly surrounded by a dozen women in a semi-arc shape, and a dozen long swords were pointed at the tip of his nose.

    The dozen or so women were all wearing light blue cloaks, with a black eagle embroidered on the chest of the cloaks, with ferocious and mighty expressions.

    A slightly older woman in the lead, saw that the other party was just a handsome half-grown boy, her vigilance was slightly lowered, she put down her long sword, took half a step forward, and said coquettishly, "Who are you? Why did you suddenly fall from the sky?"

    Gao Peng smiled slightly, and said: "My name is Duan Peng, and I am the youngest junior brother of Child Elder. I am here to pay a visit to Senior Sister, and I ask my sister to pass it on for me."

    "As for falling from the sky! Naturally, it's because of my excellent lightness kung fu! Originally, I could fly directly to the gate of the Vulture Palace, but after all, it's my first time to visit. I can't be so rude, so I can only ask to see you here."

    All the girls looked at each other in blank dismay upon hearing the words, with weird expressions, junior?  What are you kidding?  Child Elder is ninety years old this year, this kid looks only fourteen or fifteen years old, how could he be Child Elder's junior?

    However, it is not certain, Child Elder is ninety years old, doesn't she look like an eight or nine year old girl?  Moreover, although this kid is young, he has a calm demeanor, maybe it is really possible.

    The leading woman said: "What proof do you have?"

    Gao Peng raised his left thumb and said: "When you report the report, you just need to tell Child Elder that the visitor is wearing a ring of seven treasures, and she will meet me."

    Only then did the leading woman wave her hands to the women, signaling them to put down their weapons, and then said to Gao Peng: "Please wait a moment, Mr. Duan, I will report to the lord immediately."

    Gao Peng clasped his fists to the woman and said, "Thank you, sister."

    The woman hastily returned the gift, she thought to herself, if he is really Child Elder's younger brother, then he is her elder, she can't bear this gift.

    After paying back the gift, he turned around and jumped on the iron chain connecting to the sky bridge, and flew towards the opposite side.

    The Jietian Bridge is the main road connecting the two natural dangers of Baizhangjian and Xianchou Gate. Although it is a bridge, it is actually only an iron chain, spanning the cliffs on both sides, and facing a deep valley with chaotic rocks.

    After the woman left, Gao Peng walked to the edge of the Baizhangjian cliff to enjoy the scenery on Misty Peak. After waiting for a while, a young woman with a round face suddenly said, "Mr. Duan, are you really the Lord's junior brother?"

    Gao Peng turned his headHe turned to her, smiled and said: "If it's fake, what's the benefit of me pretending to be Child Elder Brother? If it's found out to be fake, wouldn't it be asking for trouble?"

    All the women around couldn't help nodding their heads when they heard this, but another woman said: "You can be the junior of Child Elder, so you must have high martial arts?"

    "Well" Gao Peng tilted his head and thought for a while, and said, "Probably, he is a little bit stronger than your lord!"

    He didn't know that this action was so cute in the eyes of all the girls. Gao Peng's appearance was originally a pure and handsome young lady, and if he made this action again, it immediately made all the girls feel like a deer.  Pretty face Feixia.

    But after hearing what he said, I couldn't laugh or cry. A young girl who looked only sixteen or seventeen years old shaved her face with her fingers and said with a smile: "You are not ashamed to brag. How old are you? Even if you started in the womb  Practicing, how high is the skill?"

    Another person immediately answered: "Yes, maybe! You can't even beat us!"

    Gao Peng looked at them amusedly, and said, "Hey, young lady, I just flew over from the sky, can you do it?"

    "Well¡­¡­"

    The girls were stunned, and then they remembered that Gao Peng seemed to have fallen from the sky without a sound just now, and they didn't realize how he got here.

    None of the more than a dozen sisters in the natural danger below gave warning. Obviously he did not come up from the mountain. Could it behe is really the kind of peerless master who can fly through the air?  But this doesn't look like it no matter what!

    Ignoring the girls' puzzlement, Gao Peng looked directly at the opposite side of Jietian Bridge. The girls followed his gaze, and their expressions suddenly changed, and they immediately became expressionless and solemn.

    However, she saw a short girl in a red shirt, who looked eight or nine years old, walking quickly. Although she was short, her eyes were like lightning, shining brightly, and possessed a domineering majesty.

    When all the guarding women saw her, they all bowed and saluted, saying "Honorable Lord", the person who came was none other than Gao Peng's elder sister, Tianshan Child Elder Wu Xingyun.

    Originally, with her personality, she shouldn't have come here in person, but sent someone to bring him in, but after all, Gao Peng was wearing a ring of seven treasures, which meant that he was probably the head of the contemporary Xiaoyao Sect, so she had to  careful.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 591 All my skills were struck by lightning

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Wu Xingyun passed the Jietian Bridge and looked up at Gao Peng. She was only about 1.2 meters tall, and everyone had to look up.

    "Little brother Duan Peng, I pay my respects to Senior Sister." Gao Peng took two steps forward, fisted with both hands, and bowed.

    Wu Xingyun immediately saw the Seven Treasures ring he was wearing on his left thumb, and her heart beat faster involuntarily. She suppressed her excitement and said calmly, "What's going on here?"

    Gao Peng straightened up and said with a smile: "I broke the second senior brother's Zhenlong chess game, and the second senior brother accepted me as an apprentice on behalf of the master, and accepted me as a disciple of the Xiaoyao Sect, and passed on the position of master to me."

    ""

    After listening to Gao Peng's words, Wu Xingyun stared blankly at the Seven Treasures Ring on his hand, and his big clear eyes soon filled with tears.

    The surrounding Vulture Palace disciples watched this scene from the corner of their eyes in silence. At this time, Wu Xingyun's back was facing them, but they didn't see her expression.

    After a long while, Wu Xingyun asked in a deep voice, "Where is your second senior brother now?"

    Gao Peng looked around at the big and small women who were paying attention to them intentionally or not, coughed twice, and said in a harmonious voice: "Elder Sister, if you have anything to say, let's go back to the palace first and then talk about it!"

    Wu Xingyun woke up like a dream. As soon as she saw the Seven Treasure Ring, her thoughts were drawn by it, but she forgot where she was.

    After listening to Gao Peng's words, he nodded slightly, turned around and said, "Come with me."

    Wu Xingyun jumped up and flew across the sky bridge without any leverage on the iron cables. Of course, Gao Peng did the same.

    Exercising lightness kung fu requires the use of true qi. As soon as he used his zhenqi, Wu Xingyun immediately sensed his majestic and vast inner strength, looked at Gao Peng in amazement, and said, "No wonder Wu Yazi accepts disciples on behalf of his master.  Instead of accepting you as a disciple."

    "You are so young, but you have such a superb cultivation base. How did you practice it?"

    Gao Peng said helplessly: "When I was ten years old, I was struck by lightning inexplicably when I was practicing. As a result, the power of the sky thunder opened up the meridians of my whole body and the gateway to life and death.  Everyone knows Dali."

    ""

    Wu Xingyun looked at Gao Peng dumbly and speechlessly. He didn't come back to his senses for a long time. After walking for a while, he seemed to think of something, and said: "Your surname is Duan, and you are from Dali. Could it be that you are from the royal family of Dali?"

    Gao Peng said calmly: "My father, Duan Zhengchun, King of the South of Dali Town."

    Wu Xingyun nodded lightly, and after a while, he hesitated and said: "Can being struck by lightning really open up the meridians of the whole body and the entrance of life and death?"

    Gao Peng shook his head with a broken smile, and said: "Master, don't think too much, ordinary people are struck by lightning, there is only one result, and that is to turn into coke."

    "According to what my father said, after I was struck by lightning that day, my body glowed with golden light, and a huge golden Buddha appeared in the world. They all said that I was blessed by the Buddha, so I had this opportunity."

    "Chi" Wu Xingyun sneered, and said mockingly: "The Buddha blesses you, why don't you say that you are the reincarnation of the Buddha?"

    Gao Peng said seriously: "It's really not sure, because some people say so, please look at it, big sister."

    After Gao Peng finished speaking, the Buddha's light appeared secretly, and a rich golden light suddenly appeared on his body. Wu Xingyun's big eyes widened, and he said in surprise: "What the hell is this?"

    Gao Peng grinned, and said: "This is the Buddha's light body protection, but it is invulnerable to swords and guns, and it is invulnerable to poison. It is difficult to hurt the true energy."

    "Boom"

    ""

    As soon as Gao Peng finished speaking, Wu Xingyun slammed his palm on Gao Peng's abdomen without saying a word. Gao Peng didn't move, but looked at Wu Xingyun speechlessly.

    Wu Xingyun smiled lightly, and said: "It's a little tricky."

    Gao Peng received the Buddha's light, and said with black lines all over his head: "Master, I am also the head of the Xiaoyao Sect anyway, are you disrespectful to the head?"

    Wu Xingyun curled his lips, and snorted: "Up until now, you have been the one who said it yourself. I haven't believed you yet. After a while, I will confirm that what you said is true, and then I will admit that you are the head of the Xiaoyao Sect."

    "Oh? How do you prove it."

    "You'll know in a while."

    When Wu Xingyun came, he used his lightness kung fu with all his strength, so he arrived in time for a cup of tea, but when he returned, the two of them strolled in the courtyard, chatting while walking, but it was much slower.

    Turning around the mountainside, after arriving at Deshan, walk through a narrow road and follow the trail to the peak. The terrain is getting higher and higher, and the white fog around you is getting thicker.

    After half an hour, I finally reached the top of Misty Peak. Among the clouds and mist, there are pine trees everywhere. There is a road paved with bluestone slabs underground.The stones are about eight feet long and three feet wide, very neat.

    To pave such an avenue, the project is extremely huge, and it seems beyond the capabilities of Wu Xingyun's women. This bluestone avenue is about two miles long. At the end of the stone road, a huge stone castle stands majestically.  The ferocious vulture is more than three feet high, with a sharp beak and huge claws. It is an extraordinary horse.

    At this time, there were also eight women wearing dark green cloaks on duty at the gate of the fort, and in the open space in front of the gate, four petite girls who looked about ten years old and about the same size as Wu Xingyun stood respectfully, as if they were waiting for Wu Xingyun  .

    Not only are the four girls identical in height and stature, but they also have the same appearance. They have ordinary melon-shaped faces, eyes like lacquer, delicate and elegant, and the only difference is the color of their clothes. They are obviously twins of quadruplets.  .

    The four women wore light red clothes, white clothes, dark green clothes, and light yellow clothes. When they saw Wu Xingyun and Gao Peng coming, they immediately bowed and called "Master".

    Gao Peng sized up the four daughters. This is the Maid of the Four Swords, plum, orchid, bamboo and chrysanthemum!  They are really cute little girls, but it's a pity that they don't have the aura of the protagonist, otherwise the four of them would have to be the fate of the heroine.

    Wu Xingyun nodded lightly, and said: "Go and practice your own kung fu! You don't need to serve."

    "Yes." The plum, orchid, bamboo, and chrysanthemum maidservants all responded together, looked at Gao Peng curiously, and then went to the training ground.

    Wu Xingyun took Gao Peng into the Vulture Palace, but instead of going to the main hall, he went to the back mountain.

    After arriving at an open space in front of a cliff where birds could not cross, Wu Xingyun stopped, stood on the edge of the cliff, and asked lightly, "How old are you this year?"

    Gao Peng truthfully replied: "It will be fourteen."

    "Wu Yazi's Zhenlong chess game has stumped countless talented people in the world for decades. I can't believe that you, a young man under fourteen, can solve it."

    After Wu Xingyun finished speaking, he turned around and walked to the center of the open space, picked up a long stone from the ground, and drew it on the ground. After a while, he drew a chessboard with nineteen vertical and horizontal lines.

    Gao Peng knew what she wanted to do at a glance, smiled slightly, and calmly walked to the side of the mountain wall, picked up many stones and dead branches and put them next to Wu Xingyun.

    Wu Xingyun glanced at him indifferently, and began to lay out the chessboard on his own. The stones were white pieces, and the dead branches were black pieces, densely layered, and soon a chessboard was covered. Wu Xingyun laid out the Zhenlong chess game.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 592 Comprehension of Xiaoyao Yufeng

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Wu Xingyun finished covering Zhenlong, and said: "You said that you have solved this Zhenlong, and how the first son will do it, show me."

    Gao Peng smiled slightly, squatted down, picked up a stone, and swelled a large piece of his own white stones to death. The situation suddenly became brighter.  son.

    After Gao Peng and Wu Xingyun each played a few moves, Wu Xingyun discovered that no matter how the black chess plays, it will be eaten by the white chess.  But it's terrible.

    Wu Xingyun sighed, stood up, and said: "Put it to death and live later. I didn't expect that the key to this Zhenlong chess game is so so. Who in the world would have thought of this strange method of killing oneself first and then attacking the enemy?"

    Gao Peng chuckled, and said with a big grin: "I want to get it, it's like when I was struck by lightning. I thought my life would be over, but who would have thought that it would turn around, break through and then stand up, and instead make me a success."

    Wu Xingyun smiled and said: "How many people in this world can have such a chance as you? Zhenlong was broken by you, it seems that it is God's will, tell me! Where is your senior brother?"

    Without the slightest hesitation, Gao Peng said truthfully: "He is at Leigu Mountain in Henan Province, where his apprentice Su Xinghe is."

    "Why hasn't he contacted me for decades?" Although Wu Xingyun's tone was indifferent, Gao Peng could hear a trace of hidden anger in it.

    Gao Peng sighed, and said: "Senior brother also has unavoidable difficulties! Twenty years ago, when you were just rejuvenating, he was plotted against by his apprentice Ding Chunqiu"

    Gao Peng told what happened to Wu Yazi exactly, and Wu Xingyun was shocked and angry, pained and pitiful, tears streaming down his face, but there was a strong anger in his heartache.

    "This hateful little thief, why didn't he send someone to inform me of his suffering?" Wu Xingyun asked Gao Peng through gritted teeth.

    "Why else? You'll have to face the pain!" Gao Peng sighed helplessly: "According to my guess, the possible biggest reason is that he knows that you love him deeply."

    Wu Xingyun's small body trembled, and he said angrily: "What kind of nonsense is this?"

    Gao Peng said seriously: "Elder sister, think about it, second senior brother is such a perfect man, he has always been handsome and personable in the minds of you and third senior sister."

    "He doesn't want you to see his inhuman appearance after being injured. He hopes that only his most perfect image will be left in your memory."

    "So he didn't want to look for you, not only you, but he also didn't look for the third senior sister. However, if you didn't fall in love with him, and the relationship between you is just senior sisters and brothers with good feelings, I believe he will definitely ask  You call for help."

    After listening to Gao Peng's words, Wu Xingyun burst into tears, "Why is this heartless little thief so selfish? He only knows how to save his own face, but he doesn't think about it for me."

    "Hey, Senior Sister, you don't have to blame Second Senior Brother too much. Fortunately, after this calamity, he seems to have thought through a lot of things and decided not to run away from your feelings for him." After Gao Peng said this gently, the corners of his mouth couldn't help  She twitched, and a strange look crossed her face.

    It should beit doesn't matter!  Anyway, he had been vaccinated before, so he must have been mentally prepared.

    Wu Xingyun's breath was stagnant, he looked at Gao Peng with mixed sorrow and joy, and said in a trembling voice: "What you said is true? He really"

    There must be no hesitation at this moment, Gao Peng nodded decisively, and said: "It is absolutely true."

    The tears in Wu Xingyun's eyes flowed even more joyfully, he looked down at his body, and wept bitterly: "That bitch Li Qiushui made me a friend, even if the little thief accepts it, how can I be with him?"

    Gao Peng comforted: "Elder Sister, don't be sad. For this matter, my senior brother and I have found a way to cure you. Maybe there is a chance to make your body grow again."

    Wu Xingyun stopped crying when he heard the words, looked at Gao Peng expectantly, and said happily: "Is this really true? What can I do?"

    Gao Peng said in a deep voice, "Xiaoyao Yufeng."

    Wu Xingyun was shocked, his eyes flickered rapidly, and his face was constantly changing, "Xiaoyao Yufeng, Xiaoyao Yufeng, if someone can practice Xiaoyao Yufeng, maybe there is a way to cure me, but"

    Speaking of this, Wu Xingyun suddenly thought of something, looked at Gao Peng inexplicably in surprise, and said, "You mean"

    Gao Peng smiled and said: "That's right, I became congenital at the age of ten, and now I'm about to turn fourteen, and I have possessed more than eighty years of profound skills. I believe that I will be able to master the wind and ease."

    "Second senior brother has sent northThe mental formulas of Mingshen Gong and Xiao Wuxiang Gong were passed on to me, and they were recombined into one. Now the only thing left is Master Sister's Eight Desolation and Six Harmonies, the only one who respects me.  "

    When Wu Xingyun heard it, he immediately grabbed Gao Peng and said, "Then what are you waiting for, go, go to my study, and I will write out the heart formula for you."

    Gao Peng deeply felt Wu Xingyun's urgency. She grabbed his arm, unfolded his lightness kung fu, and swept towards the Vulture Palace. If he hadn't been excellent in lightness kung fu, he might have experienced the feeling of being kited.

    Arriving at the study room, Wu Xingyun quickly wrote down the formulas of the Eight Desolation and the Six Harmonies, the only self-respecting method. Of course, the paragraph added later was still deleted.

    "Okay, you read the three pieces of mind together, it is the mind of Xiaoyao Yufeng, you should comprehend it as soon as possible."

    "Uh Senior Sister, you should arrange a quiet room for me anyway!" Gao Peng said helplessly.

    Wu Xingyun thought for a while and said, "Come with me."

    Wu Xingyun brought Gao Peng to the garden, removed a rockery, and revealed the entrance of the tunnel. The tunnel was pitch black, but both of them are people with profound skills. It is not difficult to see things at night, and they walked straight without holding a lamp.  Into the tunnel.

    Along the way, Wu Xingyun kept pressing the trigger button in hidden places to prevent the hidden weapon trap from being activated. The tunnel twists and turns, spirals downward, and sometimes suddenly opens up, revealing a huge grotto. It can be seen that the tunnel is located in the middle of the mountain.  A natural cave was formed.

    After walking for more than two miles, Wu Xingyun stretched out his hand and pushed away a rock on the left, revealing a stone room. Gao Peng followed Wu Xingyun into the stone room.

    I saw that the rocks on the four walls of the stone chamber were polished very smooth, and the stone walls were engraved with countless circles with a diameter of about a foot. Each circle was engraved with various figures, some were human figures, some were in the shape of animals, and some were incomplete.  Some of the words are just marks and lines.

    The numbers "A1", "A2", "Zi1" and "Zi2" are marked beside the circles. If the number of circles does not exceed a thousand, there are at least eight or nine hundred.

    "This is the secret room where I usually retreat and practice. The wall is engraved with the essence of my martial arts. You can comprehend Xiaoyao Yufeng here! Between comprehension, you can also practice martial arts on the wall, and you can adjust it.  "

    After Wu Xingyun finished speaking, he held Gao Peng's hands tightly, and said in a deep voice: "Junior Brother, Senior Sister's life's happiness rests on you. You must not let Senior Sister down."

    Gao Peng nodded resolutely, and said: "Don't worry, senior sister, if I don't practice to be free and easy, I swear I won't pass the test."

    This free and easy wind is related to Gao Peng's biggest gain in this reincarnation. Whether he can make a fundamental change in his strength in this world depends on this retreat. If nothing is gained, then this world is worthless.

    Wu Xingyun left the stone room with endless expectations. Gao Peng immediately sat cross-legged on the futon in the stone room and began to comprehend Xiaoyao Yufeng.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 593

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    This Xiaoyao Yufeng is indeed extremely profound and obscure. If you take it apart and look at it separately, it is not considered difficult, but once it is put together, ordinary people are completely incomprehensible.

    It¡¯s the same as the sentence ¡°I know each of these words, but I don¡¯t know what they mean when put together.¡± If Gao Peng hadn¡¯t studied Yi Li Jing with Duan Yu these years, he wouldn¡¯t have understood it at all.  .

    Gao Peng frowned, combined with the outline of the entire mental method, and then comprehended and analyzed word by word, it took half a month to sit in the stone room.

    Half a month later, Wu Xingyun came to the stone room and peeped her head into the stone room. Originally, she was afraid that Gao Peng was practicing magical skills and disturbing him, so she tiptoed around.

    But who knew that what she saw was that Gao Peng was staring at the three pieces of paper in a daze in front of him, and his heart sank. Could it be that he also couldn't comprehend Xiaoyao Yufeng?

    Stepping into the stone room, Wu Xingyun said, "How about you, junior brother? How is your comprehension?"

    Gao Peng raised his head, looked at Wu Xingyun, and said, "Master, you are here! I have almost comprehended it, but I still can't figure out a few sentences. I feel that these few sentences are the key. As long as I understand these few sentences,  I believe that I will be able to cultivate into a free and unrestrained wind."

    Wu Xingyun stepped forward and squatted beside Gao Peng, and said, "Which words? Tell me."

    Gao Peng pointed to a section of the "Eight Desolation and Liuhe Sovereignty Gong" and said: "These few sentences."

    Wu Xingyun looked intently, only to see that paragraph was specially enclosed in brackets by her, and she read it softly, "Traveling gathers one's nature into the void, concentrating on the qi acupoints and calming the mind, gathering qi to refine the spirit is natural, and looking inside the mud pill  Emmanuel flashes, Jing Gong has a way to enter the gate of heaven"

    Seeing this paragraph, Wu Xingyun felt a little helpless, "I can't comprehend these paragraphs, but these few sentences seem to have no effect on the self-respecting skill of the world."

    "When I was practicing, I directly ignored these few sentences, but there was nothing stagnant about them, so I took them out on purpose. Back then, when Master taught me the heart formula, I also took out these few sentences on purpose."

    Gao Peng frowned and asked: "Senior sister, have you ever seen the scene of Master practicing or making moves?"

    Wu Xingyun nodded, and said: "Naturally, I have seen it. Master, the old man has achieved great feats. He walks against the wind. His every move and throw has great power. He can even level a mountain with a single blow."

    "And when he was practicing, the whole body was surrounded by cool wind, clouds and mists gathered, and at night, he could still see little spots of light entering the Baihui acupoint on his head, just like a land fairy."

    After listening to Wu Xingyun's words, Gao Peng suddenly raised his head, a flash of lightning flashed in his mind, and said anxiously: "Senior Sister, say that sentence again."

    Wu Xingyun's heart skipped a beat, did he think of something?  Immediately suppressing the excitement in his heart, he said: "I said that when Master is practicing"

    "No, the next sentence."

    "Like a land fairy?"

    Gao Peng's expression changed endlessly, and he muttered in his mouth: "The gods of the land, the gods, so it is so, so it is so, I finally understand, motherfucker, obviously I have so much knowledge, but I fell into a fixed thinking at the beginning of comprehension."

    The next moment, Gao Peng showed ecstasy, and suddenly hugged Wu Xingyun's head. Before she could react at all, he kissed her on the face and laughed wildly: "Senior sister, thank you so much,  I finally figured it out, I finally understood the truth of Xiaoyao Yufeng, I'm going to the mountain to practice, don't let anyone disturb me."

    After Gao Peng finished speaking, his movements unfolded, and he turned into a phantom and quickly disappeared into the tunnel, leaving Wu Xingyun in a daze.

    After a long time, Wu Xingyun raised her hand and touched her cheek, there was still a trace of moisture there, she finally came to her senses, and said angrily: "Stinky boy, dare to take advantage of grandma, I'm getting impatient"

    After cursing, Wu Xingyun calmed down again, and said with a wry smile: "Forget it, this kid is just too happy to get carried away, besides I am already ninety years old, and I look like this, how can I take advantage of it?"

    After finishing speaking, he sighed with self-pity, looked at the mantra that remained in place, frowned and said, "What does this kid understand?"

    However, Gao Peng went out of the tunnel, jumped straight up, flew into the air, and flew towards the highest mountain in sight, with an ecstatic smile still on his face.

    That's right, Gao Peng really understood. It turns out that this free and unfettered wind control is not an inner skill method, but a method of self-cultivation.

    He has been trying to figure out how to comprehend the mind from the perspective of martial arts before. It can be said that he is full of doubts, but when he changes his thinking, he thinks from the perspective of the method of cultivation, combining the ways of cultivating immortals that he has learned from various novels, movies, and dramas.The whole mental formula suddenly became clear.

    Beiming Divine Art, what kind of exercise is it to absorb people's internal energy and turn it into one's own use?  This is clearly a method to absorb the aura of heaven and earth into the body and refine it into true essence.

    As for the part of the Little Formless Skill, it refines various auras of different attributes into true essence without any attributes.

    Whether it is sharp metal energy, wood spirit energy, or any other spiritual energy, it can be used for one's own use and turned into non-attribute true energy.  Turned into any element attribute, from this point of view, the grade of this Xiaoyao Yufeng is not low.

    This is also the reason why Xiaowuxianggong can imitate any martial arts. In the future, as long as Gao Peng obtains the methods of using martial arts or techniques, they can be trusted and used at his fingertips.

    The last part of the "Eternal Desolation and Six Harmonies" is the method to rejuvenate oneself and keep youth forever. No wonder this method is also known as "Changchun Gong of Everlasting Immortality".

    This Xiaoyao Yufeng is clearly a self-cultivation method that directly points to the Dao of Longevity. Gao Peng does not know if he can become a fairy by practicing this method, but as long as he does not lose his strength for a day and continues to practice, it is very possible to live forever.

    Moreover, the possibility of becoming an immortal is very high, because it stands to reason that Xiaoyaozi has already mastered this technique, so as long as he does not lose his skills, even if he is two hundred years old, he should not die.

    But he is not in this world now, either he has already ascended to immortality, or he died due to lack of merit, Gao Peng is more inclined to the former.

    He also finally understood why the three elders of Xiaoyao couldn't practice this technique when they were young, because the most basic requirement for practicing this technique is to have an innate body.

    Before innate, it is the stage of foundation building, until the innate is achieved, it is considered a success in foundation building, and you can practice this technique.

    The door on the top of the head of the congenital body was reopened, and the absorbed heaven and earth spiritual energy was going to enter through the door on the top of the head. Wu Xingyun didn't know why, so he thought that when Xiaoyaozi was practicing, those light spots entered through the Baihui acupoint on the top of his head.

    Xiaoyaozi didn't know where he got this skill, and no one taught him it. He practiced it by chance. When he practiced this skill, he was already in the innate state, so he didn't know that this skill must be innate.  environment to practice.

    So he passed it on to his disciples, and found that although all the disciples he received were amazingly talented and talented, they still couldn't practice it.  I am afraid that this exercise has always been regarded as a secret book of martial arts.

    He speculated about this technique from the perspective of martial arts, which naturally made the disciples unable to enter.

    But Gao Peng is different, he comes from later generations, he is well-informed, and once reminded, he can immediately think of cultivating immortals, which is also his greatest advantage.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 594

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    On the highest mountain near Misty Peak, Gao Peng sat cross-legged, the breeze surrounded him, and the clouds gathered around him.

    In just a few days, a large group of clouds and mist gathered around the mountain where Gao Peng was located, covering the upper half of the entire mountain. Because of Gao Peng's existence, this mountain became even more misty peak than Misty Peak.

    Large quantities of spiritual energy from heaven and earth poured into the gate above his head, and he refined it into true energy and stored it in the sea of ????qi in the dantian. At the same time, his own true energy was also slowly transformed under the drive of true energy.

    When true energy is transformed into true essence, it is also seriously shrinking. Of course, it is not a decrease, but a great increase in mass and density, and the volume will naturally shrink accordingly.

    If it is said that acquired zhenqi is water mist, congenital zhenqi is water droplets, and true essence is mercury.

    Although the size has shrunk, the power is even stronger. The original three-part force can now exert stronger power with only one part force.

    It took two full months to transform nearly 90 years of true energy, and the 90 years of skill finally turned into 30 years of mana.

    After the transformation of true qi was completed, Gao Peng did not stop immediately, but continued to practice.

    Since his birth, his need for food has been very low, and he often only needs to eat for a few days. Now that the true energy in his body has been transformed into true energy, he has directly reached the realm of bigu.

    The aura of heaven and earth can completely replace food to provide life energy to the body, and can survive without food. To a certain extent, Gao Peng has also become a first-class land god, but gods are also strong and weak.

    It took Gao Peng three full years of practice, and his true essence mana steadily increased. Because Gao Peng never sleeps, and the level of Xiaoyao Yufeng is not low, the speed of absorbing and refining spiritual energy is not slow, but in three years, it has grown a lot.  Ten years of mana.

    Gao Peng finally suspended his cultivation. Now that he has 40 years of mana, he is somewhat sure of healing Wu Xingyun's body

    On this day, Wu Xingyun came to the top of Misty Peak as usual, and looked at the cloud-wrapped mountain ten miles away.

    From the first day when this scene appeared, Wu Xingyun knew that Gao Peng really succeeded, because the scene when he was practicing was exactly the same as his master Xiaoyaozi.

    Wu Xingyun was ecstatic in his heart, and he couldn't calm down for several days. Seeing everyone with a friendly face and smiling faces greeted everyone, it scared all the women, big and small, under the command of the Vulture Palace out of their wits.

    It turns out that Wu Xingyun has a very surly and eccentric personality on weekdays. When she is extremely angry, she often utters irony and is very polite to others.

    People in Seventy-two Caves of Thirty-six Islands know that there will be no more troubles whenever she sends people to beat and insult, but instead hold a banquet to celebrate.

    That's why, during this period of time, Wu Xingyun was in a good mood, and treated them kindly and softly, all the girls only thought that their grandma had been stimulated, and they were extremely angry, and they would suffer a catastrophe.  Feeling anxious, worried and cautious every day.

    But after a period of time, they found that grandma didn't seem to mean to treat them harshly, but seemed to be in a really good mood, so they slowly relaxed.

    Over the past three years, Wu Xingyun has been going to the top of the mountain every day to see Gao Peng's movements. As time passed, Wu Xingyun gradually became anxious.

    It seems that there are less than three years left for her to rejuvenate, but there is no movement from Gao Peng, and I don't know how long it will take for him to leave the customs.

    If three years later I revert to my youth and lose all my skills, how can I resist the attack of that damn bitch?  Could it be that he went to Wu Yazi for protection?  No, I will never face him like this.

    As usual, after standing on the top of Misty Peak for half an hour, but there was still no movement of Gao Peng, Wu Xingyun sighed softly and prepared to go down the mountain.

    At this moment, Wu Xingyun suddenly discovered that the fog that had not changed for several years had changed. It first shrank suddenly, and then expanded suddenly.

    "Hoo hoo"

    The strong wind blew by, and the thick cloud and mist quickly dispersed. Wu Xingyun held his breath and stared at the mountain under the cloud and mist.

    Sure enough, the figure sitting cross-legged on the top of the mountain finally stood up after three years, and Wu Xingyun couldn't help laughing.

    Gao Peng straightened his body, put his hands behind his back, stood proudly in mid-air, and flew towards the direction of Wu Xingyun, his clothes fluttering in the wind.

    At this time, Gao Peng is not like when he is performing lightness kung fu, he needs to cooperate with the movements of his limbs to guide the movement of true energy, and the movement of true energy can be done as he wants, without any guidance.

    If he wishes, he can condense a cloud of mist under his feet at any time, creatingThe stunning visual effect is just a bit flashy and useless, but a waste of true energy.

    So Gao Peng didn't do this. Of course, if he needs to pretend to be aggressive, he won't save this bit of true energy.

    However, although Gao Peng looks like a fairy at this time, he doesn't have the slightest sense of style, because he has been sitting for three years, and now he is nearly seventeen years old, and his body has naturally grown a lot.

    The clothes from three years ago originally made him look handsome and elegant, but now they were tightly wrapped around his body, like a tights, stretched bulgingly, and the sleeves and trousers were a bit too short.  Where is there any grace to speak of?

    The distance of tens of miles was fleeting, and Gao Peng soon arrived in front of Wu Xingyun. When he saw Gao Peng at this time, Wu Xingyun burst out laughing.

    Gao Peng looked at the clothes on his body, smiled wryly and said: "Senior sister, wait a moment, I'll go and change clothes first."

    After he finished speaking and flew to a cliff, he spit out his true essence slightly, and his clothes exploded into a pile of rags.

    His main body is about 1.8 meters tall, but now this Peng's body is only sixteen years old, and he has only grown to about 1.73 meters. Those spare clothes on the reincarnation watch are a little big, but big is better than small, as long as  I can make do with it for now.

    After changing his clothes and rolling up his sleeves and trousers, Gao Peng returned to the top of the mountain. Wu Xingyun asked in surprise, "Huh? Where did you find such a suit of clothes?"

    Gao Peng waved his hand and said: "Leave this alone, I have already practiced Xiaoyao Yufeng, when do you think I will start healing you?"

    When Wu Xingyun heard this, he really stopped worrying about where Gao Peng's clothes came from, and said excitedly: "Of course, the sooner the better."

    "Alright, then let's start now! Go back to your stone room first, and send someone to help me make some suits that fit me!"

    Gao Peng followed Wu Xingyun back to Vulture Palace, Wu Xingyun called a woman and said, "Go, call Fu girl here."

    "Yes, Lord."

    After a while, a woman in light yellow clothes and a green cloak came quickly. Gao Peng looked the woman up and down, and nodded secretly. Although this woman is young, she has a leadership temperament.

    I saw the woman with an oval face and a delicate appearance. She was in her twenties, and there was a kind of gentleness in the firmness of her face. There was a sideburn on her head, and two strands of blue hair hung down from her cheeks. She looked indescribable.  dignified and pretty.

    "My lord, I don't know what orders the lord has for summoning the servants?" (Remember the website address of this website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 595 The Relationship Between Cultivation and Life

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Wu Xingyun pointed to Gao Peng, and said: "This is my junior brother Duan Peng, who will also be the Lord of the Vulture Palace in the future. You should treat him as you would treat me."

    "Yes, pay homage to the Second Lord." The woman looked at Gao Peng curiously, and bowed to him without any hesitation.

    Second Lord?  What kind of nickname is this? Gao Peng waved his hand at the woman awkwardly, and said, "You don't need to be too polite. You don't need to call me Lord in the future, just call me Young Master."

    "This" The woman looked at Wu Xingyun subconsciously, and she said casually, "Do as he wants!"

    "yes."

    "You measure him and make a few sets of clothes that fit. My junior brother and I are going to retreat in a secret room for a few days. I don't know how long it will take. You tell Xiao Yu that she will take charge of the affairs of the palace when I am away.  "

    After Wu Xingyun made arrangements, he said to Gao Peng: "Junior brother, I'll go to the stone room first, and you can come here by yourself after measuring the size!"

    "good."

    Gao Peng responded, and Wu Xingyun turned around and went out. After her figure disappeared at the door, the woman took out a soft ruler from her waist belt, walked to Gao Peng's side, and said respectfully: "My lord, please stand up straight.  Stretch your arms out to the sides."

    Gao Peng did as he did, and Wen Yan asked, "What's your name?"

    While measuring Gao Peng's size, the woman replied: "My servant, Fu Minyi, is trusted by the Lord and is the leader of the Yangtian Department."

    Gao Peng looked down at her in surprise, and exclaimed: "I didn't expect you to be able to sit as one of the commanders of the Nine Heavens and Nine Divisions at such a young age. It seems that you must have something special. Why, as a commander, you  Are you still in charge of tailoring the clothes?"

    Fu Minyi smiled slightly, and said: "The servant girl is usually very interested in women's reds, and has learned the ability to sew with one hand. The sisters made fun of me and gave me the nickname of 'Needle God'."

    "Hehe, so that's the case. You are a good wife and mother. Whoever marries you in the future will be lucky." Gao Peng joked with a smile.

    Fu Minyi's pretty face blushed, and she lowered her head and said, "Master, you are joking. The slaves don't intend to marry. Nine out of ten sisters in the palace have suffered a lot from men. They either abandoned them for the sake of men or were harmed by men.  If the family is ruined and the family is destroyed, a man is a poisonous snake and a beast in our eyes."

    Gao Peng looked stunned, and said speechlessly: "After all, these are only a minority. They are just unlucky. They met bad men. There are still many good men in this world. If a woman has never married or been a mother in her life, her life will be miserable.  incomplete."

    Fu Minyi was stunned, and looked at Gao Peng in surprise. At this moment, she deeply felt that the personality of this lord's junior seemed to be different from that of the lord, and he was quite approachable.

    Over the years, the Lord's temperament has changed greatly, and he is no longer as surly and vicious as before. Could it be because of his influence?

    "What's wrong? Have you measured it?"

    "Okay." Fu Minyi came back to her senses, and after finally measuring Gao Peng's waist, she rolled her eyes and asked with a smile: "My lord, you said that there are many good men in this world, soare you one of them?"

    "Uhthiscough coughthis is for the beholder to see the benevolence, and the wise see the wisdom! Please leave the clothes to you, the senior sister is still waiting for me, I will go first."

    Gao Peng walked away quickly in a bit of a state of embarrassment, Damn, I think I, Gao, is a self-proclaimed Huacong veteran, and I have also had three wives and four concubines.  Ying, Ziying, I am doing this for you!

    Looking at the back of Gao Peng walking away quickly, Fu Minyi pursed her lips and smiled, the second master is quite interesting!

    Arriving in the stone room, Wu Xingyun was already sitting cross-legged on the futon. Seeing Gao Peng coming, she couldn't wait to ask: "Junior brother, are you sure?"

    Gao Peng nodded and said: "I'm 90% sure, but the specific situation depends on your physical condition first."

    "That being the case, let's get started!"

    Gao Peng walked up to Wu Xingyun and sat down cross-legged, raised his palms, and said, "Senior Sister, relax your body and mind, and control the true energy in your body."

    "I know." Wu Xingyun responded, and also raised a pair of small palms, facing Gao Peng's palms.

    Gao Peng lost a trace of his true energy into Wu Xingyun's body, and began to investigate the reason why her body was not growing up.

    After two hours, Gao Peng basically knew what Wu Xingyun's body was. It would be complicated and difficult to describe Wu Xingyun's body in Taoist language, but it can be explained from a scientific point of view.

    Wu Xingyun's situation is a disease at the genetic level. There is a genetic code in a person's genes, which records all the life information of the human body, including birth, aging, illness and death.

    ???From birth to growing up, to getting old and dying, is a process of gradually improving life information and then losing it. Human cells are going through a process of continuous death and then splitting into new cells.

    However, in the process of each cell death and division of new cells, part of life information will be lost, and people will gradually grow old.

    Just like a document, copy and copy, keep copying new copies, and gradually the copy will become more and more blurred until it disappears completely.

    Wu Xingyun's body is the life information in the cells. Because of her insanity, part of her was directly destroyed by the real energy of the riot.

    The part that was destroyed happened to be the life information that recorded a person's growth and development. Without this part of life information, her body would naturally be unable to grow and develop again.

    It is not difficult to cure her. I will give her some of the life information that belongs to the growth and development of my body, and then through the nourishment of the world's aura, help her split up and regain it without losing the life information.  Cells that provide life information for growth and development.

    In this way, her genetic defects can naturally be supplemented, and her growth and development can be restarted. It's just that this process is quite time-consuming, but no matter how long it takes, Gao Peng has to do it!

    Everyone knows that one of the conditions necessary for human survival is energy. Humans eat, drink, and breathe oxygen in order to generate enough energy in their bodies to sustain life, referred to as life energy.

    However, pure energy is harmless to the body and will not cause the loss of life information and cell aging and death. The real culprit that causes human aging and death is the impurities contained in food, drinking water and oxygen.

    Cultivation is a process of constantly expelling impurities from the body, so this is why people who are successful in cultivation always live longer than ordinary people.

    If human beings can directly obtain pure energy and reach the point where they can survive without eating, drinking and breathing, they will naturally be immortal.

    The aura of heaven and earth is the purest energy in the world, and the practice of cultivation is just such a method for human beings to directly obtain pure energy.

    When the cultivation base reaches a certain level, all impurities in the body are completely eliminated, and one can survive only by absorbing the aura of heaven and earth. This is what people call becoming an immortal. The so-called immortal body is a pure body without a single trace of impurities.

    Of course, Gao Peng is still far away from that step now. Although he no longer needs to eat and can directly absorb the aura of heaven and earth to maintain his life, it is not so easy to get rid of the impurities in the cells. It is an extremely long process.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 596: Maiden Wu Xingyun

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Senior Sister, I have already investigated your physical problems, but before I start the treatment, you should change your clothes!"

    Wu Xingyun looked at Gao Peng in confusion, and asked, "Why?"

    Gao Peng spread his hands and joked: "Because in the process of my treatment of you, your body will start to grow. I grew up from thirteen to sixteen, and my clothes became like that. If your body grows to sixteen,  This suit will be blown to shreds."

    "Although I don't mind looking at your body! But I think you should mind, right?"

    "Snapped"

    "Nonsense." Wu Xingyun slapped Gao Peng on the forehead and shouted angrily.

    Immediately after drinking, he got up and ran out of the tunnel overjoyed. Gao Peng smiled and sat on the spot waiting.

    After a while, Wu Xingyun had changed into a simple robe, which was big and long. Wu Xingyun rolled up the sleeves, held the hem of the robe with both hands, and entered the stone room with bare feet.

    Seeing her appearance like a monkey wearing human clothes, Gao Peng couldn't help but want to laugh, Wu Xingyun widened his eyes and said angrily: "Don't laugh."

    "Ahem, um, let's start!" Gao Peng coughed twice, cleared his throat, and made a serious expression on his face, but he was actually thinking in his heart that she should be empty right now.  File it!

    Wu Xingyun sat cross-legged on the futon opposite Gao Peng again, and suddenly became inexplicably nervous, "Junior brother, can I really grow up quickly?"

    Gao Peng nodded, and said seriously: "Absolutely, because what I want to do is to replace all your defective flesh and bones."

    "It's equivalent to helping you reshape your physical body. The new physical body has no defects, and you will grow up naturally. In the process of reshaping, I can help you grow more muscles and bones, so that you can grow up a lot immediately. It's just specific  How much I can grow up depends on how long my skills can last."

    This is to explain it in a more mysterious way, and to explain it from a scientific point of view, that is, when Gao Peng transmits the part of life information about growth and development into Wu Xingyun's body, he will control the cells that have this part of life information to continue to divide.

    However, with the protection of pure energy such as Tiandi Lingqi, the cells will not lose life information during the process of division. This is not copying, but continuous printing.

    Gao Peng must make the cells with growth and development life information split into more cells than Wu Xingyun's original defective cells. In this way, Wu Xingyun will have n more cells out of thin air, which will be reflected in the body, and it will naturally grow up.

    After listening to Gao Peng's words, Wu Xingyun was a little dazed, reshaping his body?  This is the means of the gods, right?  "Junior brother, this Xiaoyao Yufeng What kind of exercise is it?"

    Gao Peng said sternly: "The direction of your participation in the research was completely wrong before. This Xiaoyao Yufeng is not an inner strength method, but a method of cultivating immortals."

    "Practice to great success, you can reach the realm of immortality, and even ascend to immortality is not impossible. As long as you don't lose your kung fu, you will be immortal. If there is no accident, our master has probably become an immortal."

    Wu Xingyun looked at Gao Peng in surprise and joy, and asked: "Then you"

    Gao Peng smiled and nodded, and said: "Although it is far from being called a fairy, I am not a mortal anymore. I have already understood this technique. Both you and the second senior brother can practice it. I will pass it on to you. In the future, we  Seniors, sisters and brothers, let¡¯s be immortals who live in the world together.¡±

    Wu Xingyun was ecstatic, he was too excited to speak, just nodded again and again, Gao Peng smiled and said: "Let's talk about this later! I will help you reshape your physical body first, and you will calm down as soon as possible."

    After a while, Wu Xingyun regained his composure, and the healing officially began

    Reshaping the physical body is more difficult than Gao Peng imagined. It is not a matter of one day for Wu Xingyun's perfect cells to divide to surpass the defective cells.

    During this process, he had to pay attention to nourishing and protecting his cells with true essence, so as not to lose life information, and he also paid attention to absorbing the aura of heaven and earth to supplement his own consumption, so he was cautious and progressed very slowly.

    With Gao Peng replacing Wu Xingyun's life energy with true energy, she didn't need to eat. The two of them stayed in the stone room for more than a year, and Wu Xingyun's body grew slowly during this process.

    It's just that her consciousness has been in a chaotic state, and she doesn't know this. The petite body under the robe is getting fuller day by day, supporting the loose robe, and her appearance has undergone earth-shaking changes due to the gradual growth of her small face.

    There is no ugly one in the Xiaoyao sect. Wu Xingyun's grown-up appearance is also extremely glamorous, elegant and refined.

      Because she has not taken care of her hair, her black hair has grown to the point where it can reach her hips, and because she sat cross-legged, it fell to the ground.

    Due to the re-growth of the vocal cords and the nourishment of the true essence, the youth is also restored, and the voice of the old will not be heard again.

    One and a half years later, Gao Peng's energy was exhausted to the limit, and the replenishment speed of heaven and earth aura finally couldn't keep up with the consumption. His mana was about to be exhausted, so Gao Peng finally stopped the output of true essence.

    Fortunately, now Wu Xingyun's body cells have basically been replenished. When defective cells die, Gao Peng controls them not to divide new cells, so the old cells have almost been completely replaced by new cells.

    Gao Peng stopped the output of true energy, slowly opened his eyes, and a look of amazement immediately appeared on his face.

    I saw Wu Xingyun in front of me, who had turned into a beautiful girl who looked seventeen or eighteen years old, with an authentic oval face, judging from the length of the eye slits, the eyes were not small, and the curved eyelashes did not look like the original ones.

    However, the most impressive thing is the pair of majestic ones on her chest, because there is a vacuum inside Wu Xingyun, and the two raised spots on the robe at this time made Gao Peng's blood rush.

    Fortunately, Gao Peng is no longer a naive young child, otherwise she would have nosebleeds by now, and her slender waist can be seen below, even a loose robe can't hide her exquisiteness.

    It's a pity that her legs are covered by the hem of the robe, only a section of white lotus-like calf and delicate feet are exposed, but judging from the shape printed on the hem, her legs must not be short.

    "Junior brother, what are you looking at?"

    Just when Gao Peng was staring at Wu Xingyun in a daze, Wu Xingyun suddenly opened his eyes, noticed Gao Peng's eyes full of exclamation, and asked subconsciously.

    "Look at you!" Gao Peng came back to his senses, but he didn't show the slightest embarrassment. As a veteran driver, he naturally has the bearing of a veteran driver.

    "Senior Sister, it's a pity that I already have my own heart, otherwise I will definitely turn you into my woman at all costs."

    Wu Xingyun rolled his eyes and said, "Nonsense, grandma, I"

    Speaking of this, Wu Xingyun was suddenly stunned, his eyes widened, and he said in surprise and joy: "My voice"

    Gao Peng chuckled, stood up and said, "It's not just the voice, stand up and try."

    Wu Xingyun stood up as she said, and the next moment, she wept with joy, because she no longer needed to look up at Gao Peng.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 597: Lingyunzi and Wuchenzi

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "I've grown up, I've grown up, haha, I'm really healed" Wu Xingyun touched his whole body all over in a moment, which was really hot in Gao Peng's eyes, just like Zi Na.

    "Ahem, Senior Sister, you'd better go change your clothes first! I'm afraid I won't be able to hold back your appearance!"

    Wu Xingyun was stunned for a moment, and finally realized his situation, his pretty face blushed, his arms crossed his chest, and he said angrily, "Turn your head away, don't look at it."

    At this moment, Wu Xingyun's voice is clear and sweet, like a yellow warbler, and with that pretty face of Yi Chen Yi Xi, it looks so cute and cute.

    Gao Peng smiled lightly and turned to go to the tunnel, jokingly said: "Senior sister, don't tell people that you are ninety years old when you go out in the future! If you say that you are nineteen, others may think that you falsely reported your age.  Eighteen, you are nineteen, so it makes sense for me to call you Senior Sister!"

    Wu Xingyun was overjoyed when he heard the words. She loves to listen to Gao Peng's words, and he can always speak to her heart, "Okay, I will be nineteen years old from now on."

    "Well, then your title as Tianshan Child Elder can no longer be used, let Tianshan Child Elder become a legend!"

    "well."

    After exiting the tunnel and leaving the garden, the woman on duty at the entrance of the garden hurriedly greeted Gao Peng, "My lord."

    "En." Gao Peng nodded, and said to one of the women: "You go and tell Granny Yu that after an hour, everyone will be gathered in the main hall, and Fu Shou will be one step ahead to meet the Lord in the back hall."

    After finishing speaking, he said to another person: "Go and find the four servant girls, plum, orchid, bamboo and chrysanthemum."

    "Yes." The two women gave Wu Xingyun a strange look, and they were extremely surprised. Who is this beautiful girl?  How could it suddenly appear in the palace?

    Seeing that the two girls left without greeting her, Wu Xingyun couldn't help but widen his eyes and shouted, "Stop."

    The two women stopped in their tracks and looked back in confusion, one of them asked, "What is this girl's order?"

    "This girl?" Wu Xingyun was stunned, and then remembered that his appearance had changed drastically, and it was normal for the servants not to recognize him. Thinking of this, he felt inexplicably good.

    Turning his head to look, he saw that Gao Peng was snickering endlessly, a self-conscious smile, and asked the two girls: "You really don't recognize me?"

    "Uhyou are" The two women looked at Wu Xingyun in a daze.

    Gao Peng waved his hand when he saw this, and said: "Okay, senior sister, it's important to get down to business, so stop playing. You two recognize clearly that she is my senior sister, your lord, and her body has been cured by me, so she grew up.  gone."

    "What?" The two girls turned pale with shock, and after a careful look, they found some shadows of the lord on her face, and immediately knelt down on one knee at a loss, saying: "Your servant is blind, I can't recognize the lord,  Please forgive me, Lord."

    Wu Xingyun waved his hand and said: "Forget it, I can't blame you for this matter, go!"

    "Yes, the servant girl is leaving."

    The two girls got up and left as if they had been pardoned, their pace was a little faster than before, the Lord had grown up, and they had to hurry to tell everyone the news.

    A moment later, Fu Minyi and the maidservants of the Four Swords of Plum, Orchid, Bamboo and Chrysanthemum arrived one after another. After seeing the grown-up Wu Xingyun, they were all astonished.

    If it wasn't for Wu Xingyun's imposing manner, which was no different from the former Tianshan Child Elder, they would not have believed that this Lingbo fairy-like girl would be their vicious and surly Lord.

    Wu Xingyun's figure is about the same as Fu Minyi's now, so she asked her to get a set of her clothes and come back, and put them on for Wu Xingyun first, and then make a new dress for her later.

    Putting on new clothes, and with the help of plum, orchid, bamboo and chrysanthemum, Wu Xingyun was even more beautiful. Gao Peng joked: "Senior sister, seeing you like this, I don't believe that he can't be tempted.  No man can refuse you now."

    Wu Xingyun looked at himself in the bronze mirror, listened to Gao Peng's words, couldn't close his mouth with a smile, and said in a very gentle voice: "Junior brother, thank you very much, you gave me a new life."

    Hearing Wu Xingyun's heart-wrenching gentle voice, Gao Peng couldn't help shivering, this is really not used to.

    "What is this senior sister talking about? We are seniors, sisters and brothers, who will help you if I don't help you? It's all right. By the way, do you have to have another name now?"

    Wu Xingyun turned his head, looked at Gao Peng with a smile, and said, "Then what name do you think I should give?"

    Fu Minyi and Four Swords Maids, who were standing by the side, looked at Gao Peng with great interest. Now the LordComplete changes have taken place, and their temper has improved a lot. They will surely live a more comfortable life in the future. This is all thanks to Gao Peng, and they are very grateful to him from the bottom of their hearts.

    Gao Peng paced back and forth in Wu Xingyun's boudoir, his eyes lit up, and he said with a smile: "How about 'Lingyunzi'? Ling means Lingjiu Palace, and Yun is a word from your name.  I should call you Fairy Lingyun!"

    "Lingyunzi, Fairy Lingyun." A satisfied smile floated on Wu Xingyun's face, he nodded, and said, "Okay, I will be called Lingyunzi from now on, what about you, junior brother?"

    "I" Gao Peng caressed his chin, and said, "Second senior brother is called Wu Yazi, then I'll be called Wuchenzi, how about it? Isn't it very fairy-like?"

    "Wuchenzi" Wu Xingyun chewed on the name several times, and praised: "It really has a sense of immortality. Dust means mortals and mortals. Dustless means that there is no dust, and it means transcendence. It's not bad."

    Not long after, Grandma Yu, the leader of the Haotian Department, came to report that all the Nine Heavens and Nine Departments of the Vulture Palace had arrived, so Wu Xingyun and Gao Peng took Grandma Yu, Fu Minyi and the Four Swords Maids to the main hall.

    When the women of Jiutian Jiubu saw a beautiful girl sitting on the main seat of the main hall, they were very surprised, but they saw Granny Yu, Fu Minyi, and Maid of Four Swords walking behind her, so they didn't speak rashly.  With a clear mind, I have already guessed.

    When Granny Yu and Fu Minyi announced that this was the Lord, everyone was amazed. No one told them that they didn't realize it yet. After talking about it, everyone found that the woman's appearance indeed had some features of the Lord.

    At present, everyone no longer had any doubts, and they paid homage to the lord one after another. After meeting with the tribe again, Wu Xingyun also publicly announced that Gao Peng was the second lord of the Vulture Palace, and then ordered all the tribes to disperse on their own.

    Gao Peng had consumed too much of his true energy and needed to recover, so he left and went to the top of the mountain to restore his true energy, saying that he would set off for Leigu Mountain after his recovery was complete.

    Wu Xingyun has no objection to teaching Xiaoyao Yufeng to them when she sees Wu Yazi. At this moment, all she can do is look forward to it. She doesn't know how Wu Yazi will react when he sees himself now.

    Over the past year and a half, Gao Peng has been using his true essence to treat Wu Xingyun's physical defects, and he has also been absorbing spiritual energy from heaven and earth to supplement consumption. Although the amount is constantly decreasing, the upper limit has been increased.

    When it took three days to restore the true essence to fullness, Gao Peng found that his skills had improved again, which was a pleasant surprise, and it was good that he didn't waste time.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 598 Returning to Leigu Mountain

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Three days later, Gao Peng and Wu Xingyun set off for Leigu Mountain, accompanied by Mai Lan, Bamboo, Chrysanthemum, Maid of Four Swords and Fu Minyi leading the Yangtian Department.

    The Vulture Palace was still managed by Granny Yu. Before leaving, Gao Peng wrote down the formulas of Qixuan Zhan and Yan Xingqianli and handed it to Granny Yu, ordering her to pass it on to all the disciples who had more than ten years of skill  , can be practiced, and must all be learned.

    This is Gao Peng, in order to prevent Wu Xingyun from not coming back for a long time, these beautiful girls can't hold back the place.

    In case Wu Xingyun did not come back when the people from the Seventy-two Islands in the Thirty-six Caves rebelled, they would not be massacred and suffered heavy casualties with these two unique skills by their side.

    On the road, Wu Xingyun sat sideways between the humps of a camel, his disastrously pretty face was covered by a tulle.

    Needless to say, Wu Xingyun, who had changed into a light purple gauze skirt and a light gauze mask, sat on a hunchback in such a sitting posture, adding a bit of elegance and elegance.

    At this moment, she was waving her arms gracefully, and she swayed the seven-spinning saber energy, covering a large space almost in an instant.

    If it is against the enemy, in the face of such a dense, unstoppable hovering knife attack, no one can dodge it, and can only choose to resist.

    The seven-rotation slash consumes very little skill and requires very little, because it does not rely on deep internal force to defeat the enemy, but relies on extreme skills.

    It is necessary to compress and condense the emitted true energy to the extreme, so that it can form an unparalleled sharp knife energy effect with a small amount of true energy, and the other is the technique of making the knife energy "seven whirls".

    "Junior brother, where did you learn martial arts? Its use is exquisite, compared to that dead bastard's Bai Hong's palm strength is not inferior, but the loss of internal strength is so small."

    "With this kind of kung fu, it is completely enough to establish a sect and create the largest sect in the Jianghu. It will overwhelm the Shaolin Beggars' Gang and become the leader of the martial arts."

    Gao Peng was riding a camel, walking beside her, and said with a smile: "This is when I was twelve years old, combined with my Duan's six-veined sword, Tubo Guoshi Jiumozhi's flame knife, and third senior sister's Baihong palm."  The characteristics of the three kung fus of force are self-created, and I call it the seven-spin cut."

    "I deeply feel that in the world of martial arts, the stronger the internal force, the greater the power. Many powerful unique skills can only be practiced with a deep foundation of internal force. If young people do not have top-level internal skills, they will never be as good as old guys.  .¡±

    "Just like my Duan Clan's Six Meridians Excalibur, I don't have more than 80 years of skill. It's just a dream to practice it."

    "So I am determined to create some martial arts that do not require deep internal strength, but only win with skills, so that young people can also have the strength to rival the old guys. This is how these martial arts come about."

    Gao Peng didn't know what a face was. What was bragging?  It's bragging to be exposed by others. As long as it's not exposed by others, it's not bragging, it's really awesome.

    Gao Peng is completely taking advantage of the laws of the world. Different laws of the world will also lead to different directions of martial arts study in this world.

    The world law of Jinshu makes the martial arts created by people in this world unable to release internal force without deep internal force. To achieve external release of internal force, there must be deep internal force as the foundation.

    However, the world law of the modern Tathagata palm world makes it easy for the martial arts created in that world to release internal force to the outside, such as the seven-spin cut, it only takes ten years of skill to use it.

    And the world law of the Great Wall world is that no one has developed a method of internal strength cultivation. Therefore, candidates like Gao Peng and others who are reincarnated in the heavens have an absolute advantage in the face of the natives.

    After listening to Gao Peng's words, Wu Xingyun was full of admiration, "Sometimes I really want to be struck by lightning, so that maybe I can also get enlightened and create my own unique knowledge."

    Gao Peng shook his head with a dumb smile, and said: "There is no one in a million who can survive being struck by lightning, but even if they survive, they must be disabled."

    "People like me who were struck by lightning not only survived intact, but also "opened up" are rare in a million, so don't think too much about it, and be careful to play yourself to death."

    Wu Xingyun rolled his eyes coquettishly, and said, "It sounds like you can be struck by lightning if you want to."

    Gao Peng laughed and said: "That's true, the person who is lucky enough to be struck by lightning is one in a million! Hahahaha"

    Although there are only dozens of people in Gao Peng's group, the group is also very eye-catching. Among the fifty or sixty young and beautiful women, only Gao Peng is a man. Naturally, many accidents have occurred during the journey of more than seven thousand miles.

    But those changesTherefore, these tough beauties regarded it as a bit of relief during the boring journey. Along the way, there were no fewer than four or five hundred bandits and bandits in the wild underworld.

    No one knows where these women came from, where they went, and what their identities were, because those who provoked them had already turned into corpses.

    After one and a half months, the group finally entered the territory of Henan. When they arrived in Henan, they did not stop any longer and went straight to Leigu Mountain.

    Five years have passed, and Leigu Mountain has not changed much. As before, after arriving at the bamboo forest, Gao Peng took out a firecracker with his other hand, and stretched out his index finger with the other hand.  flames.

    Gao Peng was surprised to find that the flames turned yellow and white, and he immediately understood that this was probably because all of his true energy had been transformed into true energy, so the power of the martial arts he had mastered had also greatly increased.

    It's a very simple truth. For the same bomb, can black powder be more powerful than yellow powder of the same volume?

    At the earliest time, the flame color of Gao Peng Kunlun Raging Flame Palm was red, about six or seven degrees, and it would turn red and purple when the temperature reached 1000 degrees.  With the color of the flames emitted by Gao Peng today, the temperature is at least over 1,200 degrees.

    This is already a terrible temperature. At that time, the fire used by blacksmiths to forge iron was only at this level. It could already melt iron ore and burn the iron block to red in an instant.

    If it is used to burn people, I am afraid that it only takes a few breaths to burn people into fly ash, but this is only the base temperature. How much the maximum temperature can reach depends on the output of his true energy.

    Gao Peng ignited the lead wire of the firecracker with a flame from his fingertips, and with a "bang", the firecracker flew into the sky. Ordinary firecrackers made a "bang" sound, and then exploded in midair.  , but "Papa Papa" sounded three times in a row.

    This was given to Gao Peng by Su Xinghe when he left the valley to summon the servants in the valley.

    After a while, a group of forty or fifty people came down from the mountain. They were all dressed as peasants, and each carried a bamboo rope net in their hands. But when they saw the group of more than sixty women, big and small, they were dumbfounded.

    They originally came to carry guests into the valley, but now there are more guests than them, how can this be fixed?

    Seeing this, Gao Peng laughed, stepped forward a few steps, and said to those dressed as farmers: "You don't have to be polite, just lead the way."

    When everyone saw Gao Peng, their eyes lit up immediately. Naturally, they would not fail to recognize the young man who saved the old master.

    Although Gao Peng's stature has grown rapidly in recent years, his appearance has not changed much. After all, when he was thirteen years old, his face shape has basically been fixed, and it will not change much. He grew up with Wu Xingyun from eight or nine years old to eighteen.  The age is different, so they recognized Gao Peng at a glance.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 599 Middle-Aged Handsome Uncle and Beautiful Girl

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    A group of people passed through the bamboo forest and entered a valley, which was full of pine trees. The mountain wind passed by, and the sound of the pines was like a wave. After walking in the forest, it suddenly became clear, and a wide valley came into view.

    What surprised Gao Peng was that there were not only three wooden houses in the valley, but a large area of ??wooden houses. The wooden houses were built against the mountain wall, one next to the other, distributed in a circle in the valley, and there were fifty  Yu room.

    The elegant and handsome Wu Yazi stood at the entrance of the valley to greet him. Now that he has shaved off his long beard and his black hair is well-groomed, he is nearly ninety years old and looks like a handsome middle-aged man.  Handsome uncle.

    If such a man were to be placed in future generations, all the Four Heavenly Kings would have to stand aside.

    But Su Xinghe, who was standing behind him, looked like a thin old man with gray hair, not even a greasy uncle.

    Behind Su Xinghe, there were still eight middle-aged men and women standing. Gao Peng glanced at them and immediately understood their identities. They should be Hangu Eight Friends.

    "I haven't seen you for five years, senior brother is becoming more and more unrestrained, haha, how are you?" Gao Penglang smiled and walked a few steps to meet Wu Yazi.

    "Okay, that's great!" Wu Yazi patted Gao Peng's arms with a smile, and said, "What a boy, when he grows up, he's even more handsome than his senior brother, and there's a successor to the Xiaoyao Sect! Hahahaha"

    Gao Peng smiled, and said sideways: "Come on senior brother, let me introduce you to the sisters of Vulture Palace. This is Fairy Lingyun, this is Fu Minyi, the leader of the Yangtian Department, and these four cuties are Mei Jian.  , Lan Jian, Bamboo Sword, and Chrysanthemum Sword are the servants of Eldest Sister."

    After Gao Peng finished speaking, he said to everyone in a serious manner: "Everyone, this is my second senior brother, the junior brother of your lord, come here to pay respects!"

    "Fairy Lingyun, I know my second senior brother is very handsome, so you don't have to keep staring at him, right? Could it be that you fell in love with my second senior brother at first sight?"

    After listening to Gao Peng's serious words, Fu Minyi and Sijian Maid couldn't stop snickering, and they stepped forward to salute very cooperatively: "I pay my respects to Senior Wu Yazi."

    "You're welcome, everyone, get up!" Wu Yazi stretched out his hand to help him, glared at Gao Peng, and said, "You brat, don't hold back your mouth, you're talking nonsense."

    After finishing speaking, she looked at Wu Xingyun subconsciously, she had already taken off her veil at this moment, a beautiful face was fully exposed, Wu Yazi's heart skipped a beat, there is such a beautiful woman in this world.

    When Wu Xingyun saw Wu Yazi, he looked dazed, with mist in his eyes, but after listening to Gao Peng's words, the mood mixed with grievance, melancholy, longing and complaint disappeared without a trace.

    A kind of mischievous mentality rose, she stepped forward and said a blessing, but said nothing, Wu Yazi only said that she had a cold personality, and didn't take it seriously, and nodded to her, then looked at Gao Peng, and said: "Junior Brother  , isn't senior sister here?"

    Gao Peng's expression darkened, and he said: "Senior brother, there is no such person as Tianshan Child Elder in this world anymore."

    "What?" Wu Yazi was shocked, his face changed drastically, he grabbed Gao Peng's shoulders with both hands, and asked in surprise: "How could this happen? Senior Sister, her internal energy is stronger than mine. If she doesn't release her kung fu, how can  What's going on?"

    Wu Xingyun and all the girls understood Gao Peng's words, he said that there is no such person as Tianshan Child Elder in this world, but he did not say that Tianshan Child Elder is dead.

    Today's Wu Xingyun has cut off the past and regained his new life. There is no Tianshan Child Elder in the world, only one more Fairy Lingyun.

    "whee¡­¡­"

    "hehe¡­¡­"

    All the girls couldn't help laughing out loud, this Mr. Duan is really not an ordinary guy.

    Seeing that Wu Yazi was so concerned about him, Wu Xingyun couldn't help but be secretly moved. After all, he is the senior sister and brother who grew up together, and he still has feelings for me.

    Wu Yazi looked at those women who were snickering, suddenly his brain was not enough, what what's going on?

    Gao Peng rolled his eyes helplessly. Originally, he planned to play Wu Yazi well, and even asked Wu Xingyun to conceal his identity to seduce him, to see if he would be fooled, but when they smiled like this, the play couldn't go on at all.

    "Senior brother, I just said that there is no Tianshan Child Elder in this world, and I didn't say that the senior sister is gone. Why are you so nervous?"

    "Well¡­¡­"

    Wu Xingyun said bitterly: "You are a heartless little thief, you still know how to care about my life! When you lived with that little bitch, did you think of me as a big sister?"

    After finishing this sentence, the mood that had been dissipated by Gao Peng's gag just now came back again, this time there was almost no brewing, tearsThe big ones are dripping down.

    "Youyou aresenior sister?" Wu Yazi's eyes widened, and he looked at the stunningly beautiful girl in front of him in disbelief. After careful scrutiny, he found that this girl was somewhat similar to his senior sister when he was a child.  The next is extremely complicated.

    Seeing this, Gao Peng smiled and said: "Senior brother, I have practiced Xiaoyao Yufeng and cured the elder sister, so you can talk about the past! I will arrange Minyi and the others first."

    After speaking, he walked towards Su Xinghe and said, "Nephew Su, please arrange the accommodation for these sisters."

    "Yes, little uncle, everyone, please follow me."

    Gao Peng winked at Fu Minyi and the others, and they followed Gao Peng and Su Xinghe to the wooden houses in the valley.

    "Nephew Su, why are there so many wooden houses built in the valley?"

    Su Xinghe respectfully replied: "Back to Junior Martial Uncle, this is what Master ordered, and it was prepared for Grand Master and the others."

    Gao Peng nodded, looked back at Wu Yazi and Wu Xingyun, who were walking side by side to the valley, and said with a smile: "Senior brother has a heart, how is it? Has Ding Chunqiu come here to make trouble in the past few years?"

    Su Xinghe showed a gratified smile, and said: "I have been here, the one who came two years ago has been beheaded by Master on the spot."

    Gao Peng nodded in satisfaction, and said with a smile: "That's good, it saves us a trip to Xingxiu Sea."

    Looking back at the eight people behind him, he said, "These are your eight apprentices, the Eight Friends of Hangu, right?"

    "Exactly, you haven't seen Master Uncle yet?"

    The eight people did not despise Gao Peng at all because of his youth, and they all bowed together: "Greetings to Master Uncle."

    "Well, good." Gao Peng nodded, and said: "Very good, everyone has made great achievements in their respective fields, but their martial arts are not good enough. From now on, we should practice martial arts well.  capital."

    "Yes, I would like to follow the teachings of my uncle."

    Although the number of wooden houses is not sufficient for one person, one room for two people is more than enough. The wooden house is the sixth among the eight friends of Hangu, and the craftsman Feng Asan took the lead in building it. It is very sturdy and beautiful, and the space is not small. There are two single beds in the bedroom  is no problem.

    It was around noon when Gao Peng and the others arrived here, but Wu Yazi and Wu Xingyun didn't come back until around Shen o'clock in the afternoon. The two seemed intimate, talking and laughing.

    Gao Peng nodded secretly. The combination of the handsome middle-aged man and the beautiful girl looks quite interesting.

    The two grew up together, and naturally had a deep relationship, but because of Wu Xingyun's physical problems, Wu Yazi couldn't make Wu Yazi fall in love with her.

    But now, after experiencing Li Qiushui's betrayal and Ding Chunqiu's deception and extermination of his ancestors, Wu Yazi's heart is extremely fragile.

    At this time, he suddenly grew into a beautiful girl, and the senior sister who had always cared for him appeared beside him. The kind of spiritual comfort made Wu Yazi fall in love with her easily.

    And all of this is exactly what Gao Peng likes to hear and see. The next thing he needs to think about is how to solve Li Qiushui's problem.

    It is impossible for Wu Yazi to accept Li Qiushui again, but he can't kill her directly, anyway, he is also a member of the Xiaoyao sect. As the head of the sect, he should never consume the sect's resources at will, so he  Have to think about it.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 600 The Vulture Palace Transforms into the Tianshan School, the End of the Plot

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Senior Brother and Sister, this is the truth of Xiaoyao Yufeng. If you want to practice Xiaoyao Yufeng, the most basic requirement is to have the innate realm. It is completely fine for you to practice now."

    Next to the big bluestone under the pine tree in the valley, the three seniors, sisters and brothers sat against the stone. After listening to Gao Peng's explanation about the correct way to practice the wind, they couldn't help being amazed.

    Wu Yazi sighed: "So that's the case, no wonder we still can't understand the mental method of Xiaoyao Yufeng, such as the sentence 'gathering energy to refine the spirit naturally', if no one understands it, who would know that this energy refers to the heaven and the earth  Reiki instead of true energy?"

    Gao Peng smiled and nodded, and said: "Now everything is clear, senior sisters and senior brothers can also practice the free and easy wind, and strive to enter the fairyland as soon as possible."

    "I suggest that you first cultivate for some time in Leigu Mountain to convert your true energy into mana, and then go to a place with abundant spiritual energy to cultivate."

    "Although the environment of Leigu Mountain is good, the aura of heaven and earth is a bit thin. Of the few fairy mountain blessed places with strong aura that I know, there is Wudang Mountain more than 700 miles to the southwest, and Mount Emei is 3,000 miles away."

    "There is Mount Zhongnan thousands of miles to the east, Mount Mao 1,200 miles to the southeast, Mount Longhu 1,800 miles to the west, and Mount Kunlun, the Mountain of Myriad Ancestors to the west.  ideas."

    "Of course, the Tianshan Mountain where our Vulture Palace is located is also a good place. The aura of heaven and earth is also very strong, but it is a bit far away from the Central Plains. But after you have improved your skills and can walk against the wind, this distance will not be considered a distance."

    Wu Xingyun looked happy, and said with a smile: "Then what else is there to choose? Although those fairy mountains and blessed places are good, they are not our own after all, and there are other cultivators wandering around."

    "Let's go back to Tianshan, Junior Brother, you haven't been back to Vulture Palace for decades, it's time to go back and have a look."

    When Wu Yazi heard the words, a look of reminiscence flashed in his eyes, he nodded slowly, and said: "It's time to go back and have a look, okay! Let's go back to Tianshan."

    Seeing that Wu Yazi agreed, Wu Xingyun was overjoyed, his smile gradually widened, Gao Peng smiled and said: "There is Tianshan snow lotus on Tianshan Mountain, it is a good thing to increase Taoism, the longer it is, the more effective it is, senior sisters and brothers can look around when they are free."

    "If you accidentally find a thousand-year-old snow lotus, it will be a lot of fun. The snow lotus that absorbs the spiritual energy of the thousand-year-old world is unparalleled in the growth of Taoism, and it can even save a hundred years of hard work. Immortality is no longer a fantasy."

    After hearing Gao Peng's words, Wu Xingyun and Wu Yazi were both very interested and nodded repeatedly, but Wu Yazi suddenly reacted and asked in surprise: "Listen to your tone, junior brother, do you plan to go back to Tianshan with us?"

    Gao Peng spread his hands helplessly, and said: "I am not bound by the world, and I have many ties, so I can't escape to practice for the time being. When I am done with the world, I will naturally go to Tianshan to find you."

    The two suddenly realized, "That's right, you are the eldest son of Dali, and you can't compare with us, but I heard that all of you in the royal family of Dali will go to Tianlong Temple to become monks in the end. At that time, you can cut off the mortal world and come to Tianshan to find us  gone."

    Gao Peng nodded and said, "Exactly."

    Wu Xingyun thought for a while, and raised his voice to call over the maidservant of the Four Swords of Plum, Orchid, Bamboo and Chrysanthemum who was practicing in the valley.

    "What is your lord's order?" Mei Jian asked respectfully.

    Wu Xingyun pointed to Gao Peng, and said: "We will set off to return to Misty Peak in a few days, and the younger brother will not go back for the time being. You will follow him to serve him in four days, there must be no mistakes."

    The maidservants of the plum, orchid, bamboo, and chrysanthemum swordsmen Qi Qi's eyes lit up, and said happily: "Your maidservant obeys orders."

    Gao Peng looked at the four of them amusedly, and was so happy when he heard that he could stay outside with him. It seemed that they had long been longing for the outside world.

    Thinking of this, Gao Peng suggested to Wu Xingyun: "Senior Sister, I think our Vulture Palace has to change its way of life. You imprisoned your disciples in a safe corner of the Tianshan Mountains. Of course you want to protect them, but in this way, there will be fewer of them."  Many joys in life."

    "We can consider changing Vulture Palace from one faction to a sect, and we don't need another name, just call it 'Tianshan sect'. When the disciples of the sect reach a certain level of cultivation, we will let them go down the mountain to practice."

    "If some disciples meet a good man who loves them sincerely, you might as well let them pursue their own happiness. After all, everyone has the right to pursue happiness. You have already obtained the happiness you want, so you have to do it for the disciples.  Think about it, what do you think?"

    Wu Yazi and Wu Xingyun looked at each other, and said in agreement: "Senior sister, I think what my junior brother said is reasonable, as a human being, one must have fun in being a human being."

     Wu Xingyun gave Gao Peng a white look, and said dissatisfiedly: "It's like I am a selfish woman, I agree with this proposal."

    "However, they don't have much experience in the world. I will send the first batch of disciples down the mountain to find you in Dali. You will be responsible for taking them with you. If there is any problem with my disciples, you are the only one I can ask."

    Gao Peng smiled and said: "No problem, I can help you bring out the first batch of disciples. After they have experience in the world, I can let them bring in the next batch of disciples. In fact, this will also help the Tianshan School grow stronger."

    "In addition, those people on the thirty-six holes and seventy-two islands, you should undo their life and death talismans! It's completely unnecessary, as long as you control them well, not only will they not betray you in the future, but they will be even more grateful to our Tianshan sect  .¡±

    "It's not easy for you to come forward, you can leave it to the senior brother to do it, or even let other disciples under the sect take the lead, you pass the Tianshan Six Yang Palm and the Life and Death Talisman to them, and let them handle this matter."

    "The life and death talisman can be used as a means of punishment instead of a means of control in the future. Otherwise, if people are pushed into a hurry, they might fight to the death. Even if they don't succeed, killing them would be a loss for the Tianshan sect, right?  ?¡±

    Wu Xingyun's character is not so extreme and vicious now, so she listened to Gao Peng's suggestions.

    And she followed Gao Peng's suggestion, so she simply asked Fu Minyi to take Yang Tianbu as the first batch of people to go down the mountain to practice, and follow Gao Peng to walk the rivers and lakes.

    Of course Gao Peng didn't care, Fu Minyi and a group of girls couldn't wait more, and they were all elated.

    Immediately, Wu Yazi and Wu Xingyun entered the retreat, and Gao Peng personally protected them. Two months later, the true energy of the two was successfully transformed into true energy.  , but not much worse.

    Just when the two successfully left the customs and were about to return to Tianshan Mountain, the reincarnation mission that Gao Peng had been waiting for for nineteen years finally came.

    At the same time, on the Wuliang Mountain in Dali, Duan Yu, who lost his family because his father forced him to practice martial arts, started his "green shirt and dangerous peak journey". In other words, the time finally came to the beginning of the Tianlong plot.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 601 Go home

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    ? Plot World: "Tian Long Ba Bu"

    Reincarnation Mode: Experience Mode

    Note: This world is a martial arts world, and all types of firearms and technological weapons are prohibited.

    ? Mission 1: Sweep Liuhe. Within 20 years, Dali will be wiped out or annexed by neighboring countries or forces such as Xixia, Daliao, Tubo, and Jurchen Wanyan Tribe. Complete the mission and get 40,000 reward points. If the mission fails, 40,000 reward points will be deducted.

    ? Task two, a state of brothers, will become a state of brothers with Song Dynasty, making Dali the fist of Song Dynasty and providing the most powerful military support for Song Dynasty.

    ? Make Dasong the granary of Dali, provide Dali with the most comprehensive logistical support and the greatest economic support, and the people of the two countries will work together to create brilliance.

    Within 20 years, the combined land area of ??Dali and Song Dynasty exceeds 9.6 million square kilometers. The task is completed (note: the land needs to be guarded by soldiers and horses, and the people live there). 50,000 reward points will be obtained for task completion, and 50,000 reward points will be deducted for mission failure.

    Note: At the end of the task, the reward points will be wiped out with negative numbers.

    There are only two tasks in this reincarnation. The first one is easy to say, but it is just a battle. With Tathagata Palm and Golden Snake Sword in hand, it is not difficult to sweep Liuhe, but the second one is difficult.

    This can¡¯t be achieved by fighting. It needs a large population. Naturally, the demand for arable land will also increase greatly when the population increases, so the economy needs to keep up. No wonder Dali and Dasong should be brothers.  state.

    Today, Dali Kingdom occupies a corner of the southwest, and the Great Song Dynasty is only equivalent to the southern and southeastern regions of later generations. The total area is less than 4 million square kilometers. It can be said that there is a long way to go.

    Fortunately, Dali and Song Dynasty occupy relatively rich land, which makes things promising.

    It¡¯s just that Dali is a small country, with a population of only nine million, and the direct subordinate Yulin Army and Shence Army are only 40,000 to 50,000. When there is a war, the barbarian tribes have to send troops to help, but even so, they can only gather 100,000 soldiers at most.  , Most of them are mobs.

    Such a Dali country, how can it have any qualifications to become a brotherly state with the Song Dynasty?  It has always existed as a vassal state of the Song Dynasty, paying tribute every year.

    I am afraid that this matter will have to fall on me. Now Empress Dowager Gao is behind the curtain to listen to the government. Yuanyou Emperor Zhao Xu is neglected. He is almost just a decoration in the court. Now it is the seventh year of Yuanyou and Zhao Xu is only fifteen years old. Maybe we can start from him  ?

    However, before formally dealing with the Song Dynasty, Dali must first be developed, especially military power, which is the most important thing. First show your fists, and then establish diplomatic relations with the Song Dynasty on an equal footing.

    As for the economic aspect, it is possible to make some money for future generations and go to the surrounding countries to make some money. Let's see how it is in the future!

    ?Uncle is currently in power, and some things are not easy to operate. After two years when my elder brother takes over, it will be time for me to show my strengths

    Gao Peng took a group of women from Vulture Palace to the southwest. This time he was going home, and there was no urgent matter, so Gao Peng was not in a hurry.

    He bought a lot of dry food, and took a group of women, big and small, for a walk, traveling in the mountains and rivers, and took them out for a trip.

    Occasionally, if I miss Sutou, I will find a place with beautiful mountains and rivers for camping and barbecue. I am so happy.

    ?As for bandits and bandits and other youngsters, it can only be the other party's sorrow to meet these delicate girls.

    The girls and Gao Peng traveled all the way, and they deeply felt that he was as gentle as jade, approachable, and caring for them. The love and admiration of the girls for Gao Peng was also increasing day by day. Slowly, Gao Peng's status in their hearts, even  Beyond Wu Xingyun.

    Gao Peng and his entourage set out from Leigu Mountain, passed through Nanyang, crossed Xiangyang, crossed Bayu, took the Shu Road, and finally left the country from the later Panzhihua area and entered the territory of Dali.

    The amazing thing is that a group of people climbed mountains and waded through mountains and ridges, but their bodies were always clean and seldom looked like dust.

    Just because Yan Xing traveled thousands of miles by his side, Gao Peng took them to seldom go to the official road, and specially went to places with beautiful mountains and rivers.

    Today's official road is originally a dirt road, and when the wind blows, dust will fly around. People who take the official road are naturally dusty.

    ?From Leigu Mountain to Dali, a group of people rushed for more than two months. When they entered Dali City, the weather had turned cold, and it was already winter before they knew it.

    Gao Peng couldn't help being filled with emotion. He left home at the age of thirteen, and now it has been more than six years, but Dali seems to have not changed much.

    The bustling and bustling city of Dali is very different from the wild scene in other places on the Yunnan-Guizhou Plateau. Once entering Dali City, the women are suddenly excited and inexplicable.I'm afraid they would have dispersed long ago, and went to the things they were interested in.

    The people of Dali are also very curious about this group of women who suddenly appeared in the city, especially Gao Peng, who is a little green among the thousands of flowers, which makes them both envious and curious.  People in the rivers and lakes, so no one hastily stepped forward to strike up a conversation.

    "My lord, it turns out that your place is so lively, we have never seen many things before!" Ju Jian bouncingly followed behind Gao Peng, excitedly saying.

    Gao Peng smiled slightly, and said: "Come back home with me first, and after you settle down, you can go to the streets and wander around by yourself, but you are only allowed to wander around the city, not far away."

    All the girls were overjoyed when they heard the words, and cheered for a while, which attracted the attention of the surrounding Dali people.

    The city of Dali is densely populated, the streets are paved with blue stones, and the shops are bustling. After passing a few streets, you come to a big mansion. There are two big flags in front of the mansion. The flags are embroidered with the words Zhennan and Baoguo respectively.  It says Zhennan Prince's Mansion, and the gate is full of personal guards.

    Seeing a group of pretty women with weapons coming, I was taken aback immediately. After seeing Gao Peng, I was overjoyed. The captain of the personal army with a long sword hanging from his waist stepped forward, clasped his fists and bowed to Gao Peng and said, "I have seen the prince,  Congratulations on the safe return of your son."

    Gao Peng smiled slightly, stretched out his hands to help, and said: "You don't need to be too polite, can my father be in the house?"

    The captain of the personal army was startled, he suddenly realized that something was wrong with the prince in front of him, how did this demeanor seem to have changed in just a few months?

    He said tentatively: "A few months ago, the son suddenly suffered from a strange illness. The emperor personally took the son to Tianlong Temple for treatment. Later, he heard that the son was taken away by the Tubo national teacher Jiumozhi. The emperor led his iron armored horses to chase him for a hundred miles, but there was no one.  Catch up."

    "Afterwards, the prince took the four guards and went out to look for the prince, but he has not returned yet."

    Gao Peng was a bit dumbfounded, this guy regarded him as Duan Yu, and immediately patted the captain on the shoulder, and said with a wry smile: "I didn't expect to hear such news as soon as I came back, it really is I am Duan Peng, not Duan Yu  , How long has my elder brother been taken away?"

    The captain's eyes brightened, and he said in surprise: "Youyou are the second son?"

    Gao Peng nodded and said: "It's me. I have been away from home for six years, and I will return today. Is Uncle He at home?"

    "Yes, yes, Second Prince, please hurry up." The captain of the guard stepped aside, and then shouted to a soldier: "Go and tell Steward He that the Second Prince is back."

    The personal soldier immediately rushed into the mansion and went to report to the housekeeper. Gao Peng led a group of women straight to the direction of the palace hall. There are seven entrances to the Zhennan Palace, and the palace hall is the fifth entrance to the courtyard.

    The palace is a rectangular building complex. Duan Zhengchun's family lives in the courtyard in the middle of the palace, and the left and right sides are the residences of servants and soldiers.

    When he just walked to the third entrance, the butler with gray temples came out to welcome him. When he saw Gao Peng, he had an inexplicable look of surprise on his face, "Second son, you are finally back. The emperor and the prince have been looking for you for a long time.  , but still got nothing, the whole family is worried about the son, it will be fine if you come back."

    ? When Gao Peng saw someone he had known since he was a child, a look of exclamation appeared on his face, "Uncle He, I haven't seen you for six years, and you are already old." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 602

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    When Uncle He heard Gao Peng's words, his eyes turned red, and he choked up and said, "Aren't you old? Your son, you have been away for six years, and the old servant is worried."

    Gao Peng patted Butler He on the back, and said warmly: "Now that I'm back, Uncle He can rest assured."

    Hearing this, Steward He said with a bit of complaint: "My son, you didn't know how to bring a letter back to your family these few years, so that the whole palace can feel at ease!"

    Gao Peng said apologetically: "I've been concentrating on retreat for the past few years, but I forgot about it. I'm really sorry."

    Butler He tidied up his emotions, and said with a smile: "My son, please don't say that. It's good that you can come back safely. I don't know if these girls are"

    "Oh! These girls are all my fellow students, they can be regarded as my juniors! Lao Hebo will arrange a residence for them and let them live in it. In the future, this palace can also be regarded as their home. You can order it, and don't neglect it."

    "Yes, don't worry, my son, the old servant will make arrangements."

    Gao Peng nodded, turned his head and said to the girls: "You go and settle down with Uncle He first, and then you can rest or walk around."

    "But don't hang out for too long, and don't act alone. No matter where you go, at least three people are in a group. Got it?"

    "Yes, son."

    All the girls responded in unison, and then Fu Minyi took the sisters to follow Uncle He, only plum, orchid, bamboo and chrysanthemum followed Gao Peng to the hall. They were Gao Peng's maidservants, so naturally they lived near Gao Peng.

    There are many vacant rooms in the palace, and it is easy to arrange fifty or sixty people. In less than half an hour, Uncle He returned to the hall with Fu Minyi.

    "Minyi, sit down, you don't have to be polite. As I said, being in the palace is just like being at home. You don't need to be restrained." Gao Peng waved his hand to Fu Minyi and said with a smile.

    "Yes, thank you son." Fu Minyi said gratefully, and then sat beside Gao Peng.

    Then Gao Peng asked Steward He gently: "Uncle He, where is my father now, do you have any news?"

    Steward He nodded, and said: "Ten days ago, Guard Zhu sent a letter asking if the eldest son had returned home, and at the same time stated their whereabouts. Based on the time, they should be near Xinyang these days."

    "Xinyang?" Gao Peng thought for a while, then remembered that this is a prefecture in Henan, south of Zhumadian and east of Xiangyang City.  My father and the others passed by, and they didn't know"

    Speaking of this, his face suddenly changed, he stood up abruptly, and said angrily: "No, stuffed cattle and sheep are empty promises, how could I forget this?"

    Steward He was taken aback, and asked cautiously: "Your Majesty, what are you talking about? What is a 'stuffed cattle and sheep, empty promises'? Could it bethe prince and the others are in any danger?"

    Fu Minyi also stood up abruptly, and looked at Gao Peng solemnly together with plum, orchid, bamboo and chrysanthemum.

    But seeing Gao Peng's eyes flickering rapidly and his face changing, he came back to his senses after hearing Steward He's words, and said in a deep voice: "Well, I received the news that the Four Great Evil Men have arrived in Xinyang, and they are probably going for Daddy.  I've always regarded my Duan family as my mortal enemy, I'm afraid something is wrong with my father."

    Butler He's face changed drastically, and he turned around in a hurry, "What can we do? What can we do? Xinyang is more than four thousand miles away from here, even if we don't sleep, it will take nearly half a month to rush there!"

    "Uncle He, don't worry, I will rush to Xinyang immediately, I hope I can save my father, Minyi, take your sisters and wait for me at the palace." Gao Peng hurriedly walked out after finishing speaking.

    "Young master, let's go with you!"

    "No, you can't keep up with me."

    Butler He followed and said anxiously, "I'll get ready to ride right away."

    "No need for Uncle He, if I rode over there, my father might already be cold."

    "Ah? If you don't ride a horse, how do you get there?" Steward He looked at Gao Peng in confusion. He had already walked into the yard at this time. Gao Peng looked up at the sky and said, "Fly away."

    After Gao Peng finished speaking, He Bodun felt a wind blowing around him out of thin air. The next moment, a faint golden light appeared on Gao Peng's body, soaring into the sky, turning into a golden light, and quickly disappeared into the sky.

    Fu Minyi and Mei Lan Zhuju looked at the sky with fanaticism. In their eyes, Gao Peng was no different from a god.

    Butler He was also the one who witnessed the event of the Buddha's appearance with his own eyes. Seeing this scene now, his hope rose greatly, "Why did I forget that the second son is the reincarnation of the Buddha, he will definitely arrive in time, the prince will be fine, he will be fine  .¡±

    ""

    ?Henan Xinxin, which is 4,500 miles awayHe turned to Duan Zhengchun, but he was powerless, his energy had already been sent out, and he couldn't get it back at all.

    "The heavenly Buddha came to the world"

    "Boom"

    Just at this moment, a boom sounded from the top of his head, Xiao Feng only felt a wave of energy descending from the sky like Mount Tai crushing the top, the dragon-shaped energy was hit by that energy impartially.

    The two forces collided and exploded in the rain. The aftermath of the force knocked Duan Zhengchun to the ground. A stream of blood spilled from the corner of his mouth, obviously suffering from internal injuries.

    However, Gao Peng, who had just landed, secretly breathed a sigh of relief. This was already many times better than being hit directly by the Dragon's Palm, and he finally arrived in time.

    "Father, how are you? Huh? Father, how did you become so light?" Gao Peng pretended to step forward to pick up Duan Zhengchun who fell to the ground, and shouted repeatedly.

    However, Xiao Feng's face changed drastically, and he exclaimed: "Second brother, you your martial arts" (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 603 How did you become the leader of the beggar gang?

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "You're not my father, who are you? Why did you pretend to be my father and die? What's going on?" Gao Peng put one hand on the back of the man in his arms, poured his true essence into his body, and healed him, he asked while drinking  .

    Xiao Feng saw that his sworn brothers ignored him, but said these words instead, his eyes widened suddenly, and he looked at the person in Gao Peng's arms.

    Suddenly, as if realizing something, he strode to Gao Peng's side, knelt down and reached out to grab Duan Zhengchun's face. His hand was a pile of ooze, and after rubbing it, it fell down. In the thunder and lightning, he  Seeing clearly, he exclaimed in surprise: "Ah Zhu, A'Zhu, so it was you, how could it be you?"

    Gao Peng also shouted from the side: "Who are you guys? Why are you fighting here? Could it be that you want to kill my father? Why do you want to die for my father?"

    A'Zhu got Gao Peng to recuperate with real energy, and the injuries in her body were no longer serious, but she felt that she couldn't face Xiao Feng at this time, so she turned her head and buried her face in Gao Peng's arms.

    She could hear clearly that Gao Peng's name is Duan Zhengchun's father, but he doesn't know himself, so he is obviously not Mr. Duan, but he looks just like Mr. Duan, so he must be the twin brother that Mr. Duan mentioned.  up.

    In other words, like Mr. Duan, Gao Peng is also her elder brother, so she doesn't think there is anything wrong with staying in his arms.

    Hearing Gao Peng's words, Xiao Feng finally came to his senses, with a look of surprise on his face, and said in a deep voice: "You are Duan Peng, the twin brother of my righteous brother Duan Yu?"

    Gao Peng stared and said angrily: "Since you and my elder brother are sworn brothers, why did you do this to my father?"

    At this moment A'Zhu turned his head, his eyes were red, tears and rain were streaming down his face, and he cried, "Brother, don't blame Brother Xiao, it's Daddy who's sorry for him."

    "What?"

    Hearing A'Zhu's words, Xiao Feng and Gao Peng exclaimed in unison, of course, Xiao Feng was genuinely shocked, and Gao Peng was falsely surprised.

    A'Zhu raised her right hand and pulled her clothes away, exposing her left shoulder. Xiao Feng and Gao Peng saw the word "Duan" on her shoulder at the same time, which was bright red like blood.

    "You have the word 'Duan' on your shoulder, what does that mean?"

    A'Zhu said sadly: "My parents stabbed me on my shoulder when they gave me away to someone else, so that we can recognize each other in the future."

    "During the day today, they found the word 'Duan' on the shoulder of that Azi girl, and they knew it was their daughter, exactly the same as mine. She also had a gold lock plate, which was the same as mine.  , there are also twelve characters cast on it."

    "Her words are 'Bamboo by the lake, full of green, peace and joy,' and the words on my lock piece are 'Stars in the sky, shining, shining forever, eternal peace'."

    "I didn't know what it meant before, I only said it was a good eloquence, but it turned out to be embedded with my mother's name, and my mother is that woman Ruan Xingzhu."

    "This pair of cleats was given to my mother by my father. She gave birth to my sister and me, and gave each of us one to wear around our necks."

    Gao Peng murmured: "So, you are my father's daughter, my sister?"

    A'Zhu nodded to Gao Peng, then looked at Xiao Feng, and said, "Brother, I hid behind the bamboo house and eavesdropped on what my parents and sister Ah Zi were talking about."

    "It turns out that my father has another wife, brother Duan Yu and brother Duan Peng's mother. He and my mother are not official couples. They gave birth to me first, and my sister the next year."

    "Later my father wanted to go back to Dali, but my mother refused to let him go. They had a big fight, and my mother beat him, but my father didn't fight back."

    "I had no choice but to break up. My grandfather had a strict family education. If he found out about this, he would kill my mother. My mother didn't dare to take my sisters home, so she had to give them to others."

    "But I hope we can recognize each other in the future. My sisters have the word 'Duan' tattooed on their shoulders. The person who adopted me only knows that my mother's surname is Ruan. In fact, my surname is Duan."

    Gao Peng sighed: "Poor child, don't worry, no matter what the previous generation was, I will recognize you as my sister, and I will never let people bully you again."

    A'Zhu showed a miserable smile to Gao Peng, then looked at Xiao Feng, and continued: "When mother gave me to someone, I was only a little over one year old, of course I didn't recognize father, I didn't even recognize mother's face.  "

    "Brother, that night in the apricot grove, I heard people talk about your life experience. I was very sad, because we are both the same poor children."

    "The person who killed your parents was actually my father. God's arrangement really treats us too hard. The one who asked my father's name from the groom's mouth was myself."

    "If I hadn't disguised Bai Shijing to deceive her, she would never have??Speaking my father's name, people say that there is God's will in the dark, I never believed it, but now I believe it.  "

    When Ah Zhu said this, Gao Peng said suddenly: "Wait a minute, you wait a moment, why do I feel that there is something wrong here? What is the ins and outs of the matter, can you tell me first?"

    Xiao Feng took a deep look at Gao Peng, and said in a low voice, "Thirty years ago, my parents took me back to the Central Plains to visit my relatives, and when we arrived at Yanmen Pass"

    Xiao Feng told all the things he learned in the apricot forest, including the process of him tracking down the villain all the way, how A Zhu pretended to be Bai Shijing to deceive Mrs. Ma, and the conversation with Duan Zhengchun, all in detail.  over again.

    At this time, no one cared about the pouring rain, Gao Peng kept sending his true essence into A'Zhu's body, and while healing her wounds, he kept her body temperature and prevented the wind and cold from invading her body.

    "Stupid, you are really stupid! You are still the leader of the beggar gang, but with your intelligence, you didn't find the problem at all." Gao Peng yelled bitterly.

    Xiao Feng stared at Gao Peng, and said angrily: "Your father admitted this with his own mouth, so it's useless for you to argue."

    Gao Peng would not spoil him, and immediately shouted: "What did my father admit? He only said that 'a child is left alone all his life, and he doesn't even know who his parents are'. Looking at what happened today, he said  It's clearly Sister Ah Zhu, where is it you?"

    "If your father, mother, adoptive father and adoptive mother, and mentor were all killed by my father, how could he say something like 'behavior is wrong, morality is bad'? Killing people's lives is these eight words  Can you generalize it? This is clearly saying that I am romantic and merciful."

    "What's more, thirty years ago my father was just a boy of seventeen or eighteen years old, not even the king of Zhennan. How could he be able to lead the famous masters of the entire Central Plains martial arts?"

    "There are so many loopholes, and you haven't discovered any of them. How did you become the leader of the beggar gang in the first place?"

    "Boom boom boom"

    The lightning kept flashing, and the thunderbolts followed one after another. Suddenly, a big tree by the river was hit by the thunder, and it was about to fall down.

    But at this moment, both Xiao Feng and A'Zhu were stunned by Gao Peng's furious yelling, they didn't pay attention to things outside of them at all, even though they were in a time of great changes in the world, they seemed unaware of it.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 604: Xiao Feng's Thoughts

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    After Gao Peng finished yelling at Xiao Feng, he lowered his head and asked softly to A'Zhu in his arms: "Sister A'Zhu, you will repeat to me the meeting and conversation with Mrs. Ma, try not to miss any sentence."

    "Well, at that time"

    A'Zhu spoke eloquently, detailing everything, and truthfully recounting her every move after meeting Mrs. Ma, every word and every word.

    "You bastard, this bitch, you've all been deceived by her. If nothing else, she must have had an affair with Bai Shijing. Her saying 'tonight's moon is so full' is trying to test you."

    "She has already seen through that you are a fake Bai Shijing, and also guessed that Chief Qiao was eavesdropping outside, so she said that on purpose, and wanted to use Chief Qiao's hand to kill my father. As for the reason, do you need to ask? With my father's flirtatious temperament  , Mrs. Ma is probably also him oh"

    Gao Peng sighed for a long time, and said: "You have all been used by Mrs. Ma, but you have so many misunderstandings in a daze."

    "If I hadn't received the news that the four villains wanted to harm my father, and Xingye had come, sister Azhu would have died in your hands in a daze, or for nothing."

    After listening to Gao Peng's words, Xiao Feng's face turned pale. He was distracted by the series of situations just now, and he didn't realize it for a while, but when he reacted at this moment, his hands trembled uncontrollably.  .

    "I If I kill Ah Zhu with my own hands, then I will definitely not survive?"

    Gao Peng's expression froze suddenly, he turned his head and shouted to the bluestone bridge: "Who's there? Come out? Sneaky, if you don't come out again, don't blame me for being ruthless."

    "Don't make a move, it's me." After a few crisp yells, a person emerged from under the Qingshi Bridge, and stepped onto the bridge.

    Gao Peng looked around, but she was a petite girl who looked about fifteen or sixteen years old. She was dressed in a suit, with big dark eyes and an obedient face.

    "Brother Peng, she is my younger sister Ah Zi, Ah Zi, come quickly and see brother." Ah Zhu hurriedly called out when he saw the girl.

    Xiao Feng stared blankly at Ah Zi, since he slapped that palm, his mind has been attracted by the series of events that followed, with his skill, he would have been able to detect that there was someone lying in the water at the bottom of the bridge.

    But firstly there was rumbling thunder and heavy rain, and secondly, his mind was in a state of confusion, if Ah Zi didn't show up by himself, he still wouldn't be able to notice it.

    However, Gao Peng noticed Ah Zi's existence in this situation, so it can be seen that the martial arts of Yidi, the twin brother, is much higher than him.

    When AhZi heard what AZhu said, she said disdainfully: "He is not my elder brother, and he was not born by my mother, why should he be called elder brother?" As he spoke, he came closer.

    Gao Peng's expression sank when he heard the words, and he said, "You don't recognize me as an elder brother, and I don't want to recognize you as my younger sister. Judging from the lightness kung fu you just performed, it is from the Xingxiu sect, right?"

    "Your master died at the hands of my senior brother two years ago, and the Xingxiu sect has long existed in name only. After all, my master sect has a great enmity with you. It's fine if you don't recognize me as a brother."

    "What?" Ah Zi's complexion changed drastically, and she exclaimed in surprise: "My master is dead? Did your senior brother kill him?"

    Xiao Feng glanced at Gao Peng in surprise, Xingxiu is dead?  It's surprising that there is not even the slightest rumor in the Jianghu.

    Gao Peng snorted coldly and said: "Your master Ding Chunqiu is just an abandoned disciple of my sect. He defected to Xingxiu Sea and created some kind of Xingxiu sect. If he was honest and settled in a corner, my sect would not bother to fight with him.  care about."

    "Who knows that he doesn't know how to live and die, thinks he has accomplished his magic skills, and dares to run back to the master's gate to show off his might, but he was beheaded and killed by my senior brother, and the house was cleaned up. What kind of thing is he?"

    At this time, AhZi's eyes were flickering and her face was changing. Ever since her master went out two years ago, she has never been back.

    However, after a full year, Master still did not return, so the Eldest Brother, Zhai Xingzi, announced that Master, an old man, had completed his meritorious deeds and became an immortal, so he became the second generation head of the Xingxiu Sect.

    It turned out that the master was actually killed by the brother of this cheap brother?  Judging by his age, he is only about twenty years old, his senior brother must not be much older, but he can kill the famous Xingxiu old fairy.

    In this way, the martial arts of this cheap brother must be very powerful. Judging from the move he made to block the barbarian just now, the martial arts are indeed shocking. If so

    "Brother Peng, don't worry about Azi. She was not around her parents since she was a child, she lacked discipline, and she couldn't help herself when she joined the evil sect. Sheshe is also a poor child."With tears in his eyes, he nervously grabbed Gao Peng's sleeve and said.

    Facing A'Zhu, Gao Peng's heart was full of pity, he sighed immediately, and said softly: "Don't worry! I won't argue with her, as long as you speak up, I will discipline her well in the future and won't let her  Step into evil again."

    "You are willing to die for daddy. My Duan family will definitely remember this kindness. In the future, you will be the princess of my Duan family in Dali. No one can bully you anymore."

    A'Zhu smiled at Gao Peng, did not speak, Gao Peng said to Xiao Feng: "Brother Xiao, whether the matter is as I speculated, let's ask my father and we will know everything."

    Xiao Feng took a deep look at Gao Peng and nodded, today Gao Peng not only saved A'Zhu's life, but he was more than just a life-saving grace to him.

    He could imagine how he would collapse if A'Zhu died in his hands. Gao Peng had changed his fate, so his gratitude to Gao Peng was beyond words.

    "Brother Duan, let me hug Ah Zhu!" Xiao Feng said without confidence.

    Gao Peng didn't make things difficult for him, he looked at A'Zhu, seeing that she had no objection, he handed her over to Xiao Feng.

    Xiao Feng was as careful as holding a rare treasure, he almost lost her, at this moment he swore in his heart that when he was alone with A'Zhu in the future, he would never let A'Zhu leave his sight for even a moment.

    When Gao Peng walked to AhZi's side, he gave her a blank look, but AhZi showed him a bright no, it should be said flattering smile.

    "Hmph, follow me from now on, don't refuse, because you have no choice, if you dare not listen to me, I will use the more authentic method of transformation than Ding Chunqiu to eliminate your power, and then put you under house arrest.  Zhennan Palace."

    AhZi's whole body trembled slightly, her mouth was flattened, and she said sullenly: "Oh!" After answering, she really followed behind him obediently.

    Xiao Feng watched with cold eyes, secretly surprised in his heart, the appearance of the two brothers of the Duan family was the same as those carved out of the same mold, but their demeanor was completely different.

    Duan Yu, the elder brother, is personable and gentle, but in front of women, especially beautiful women, he is even a bit spineless.

    But this younger brother has a dignified demeanor, steady as a mountain, and heroic appearance. Not only is he meticulous in thinking and strong in martial arts, but he also exudes a faint domineering aura, just like a general who leads thousands of troops.

    Xiao Feng has always liked to make friends with heroes, such a hero, and he has great kindness to him, how could he not want to make friends?

    It's just that right now is obviously not a good time to make friends, and it's not too late to make plans after the matter comes to light and it is proved that it has nothing to do with Duan Zhengchun.

    He also dislikes Ah Zi very much. This girl is cruel, surly and violent at a young age, and she has no sense of propriety, justice, shame or morality.

    If it wasn't for A'Zhu, who loved her so much, he wouldn't bother to pay attention to her.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 605: Auntie Ruan who speaks eloquently

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    A group of four walked to the shore of Xiaojing Lake, passed through a square bamboo forest, and several bamboo houses appeared in front of Gao Peng. Without any scruples, Gao Peng went forward and knocked on the door.

    A moment later, a deep male voice came from the room, "Who is knocking on the door?"

    Gao Peng raised his voice and said, "Duan Peng, my son, please see Daddy."

    "It's Peng'er, Peng'er is here." Duan Zhengchun's voice filled with surprise and surprise sounded from the room, and after a flurry of movement, the room was lit with fire.

    "Squeak"

    With a soft sound, the bamboo door opened, and a disheveled Duan Zhengchun stepped out. When he saw Gao Peng, his eyes flushed with joy, and he pulled Gao Peng into his arms, "It's really me, Peng'er, you're finally back.  "

    "You stinky boy, where have you been all these years? Why is there no news at all in Jianghu? I don't know how to send a letter back to make my father worry."

    Gao Peng was secretly moved, and Duan Zhengchun's love for him was not fake, which made Gao Peng, who never knew who his parents were, unavoidably immersed in it.

    "My son is not filial. I haven't been able to serve you for many years. I'm under Huan's knees, but let my father worry about it. It's my son who is sorry for my father. Seeing that my father is as healthy as ever, my son is very happy."

    Duan Zhengchun couldn't stop patting Gao Peng's back. Hearing this, he gently pushed him away, took a good look at him, squeezed his shoulders heavily, and said, "Don't talk about that between father and son, just come back, just come back."  alright."

    While speaking, a well-dressed woman turned around behind Duan Zhengchun. She was wearing a light green shirt with a three-finger-wide belt buckled around her waist, making her waist even more slender.

    A pair of big black eyes are shining brightly, twinkling like stars, moving forward and looking forward, extremely flexible, as if a pair of eyes alone can talk, with a beautiful face, with a faint smile on the corner of his mouth, about thirty-five  Six years old.

    "This is the second son of King Zhennan, right? I often hear the prince mentioning you, and I finally saw you today. You are indeed heroic, with an extraordinary bearing, which makes you heartbroken."

    Duan Zhengchun glanced at the woman with satisfaction, but was a little embarrassed when he looked at Gao Peng again. This was also considered an affair, and being caught by his son, Duan Zhengchun couldn't help being a little embarrassed no matter how thick-skinned he was.

    Gao Peng glanced at Duan Zhengchun and smiled secretly, you still know it's embarrassing!  This Ruan Xingzhu is really as written in the original book, with a glib tongue, a sweet tongue, and is used to please people.

    However, he was greeted with a smile, obviously with the intention of flattering him, but he couldn't be cold-faced, so he bowed and said, "This must be Auntie Ruan. Duan Peng has seen Auntie Ruan."

    Seeing this scene, Ruan Xingzhu was surprised and delighted at the same time. She subconsciously glanced at Duan Zhengchun, saw his face full of relief, and hurriedly said, "Why are you blocking the door? It's stormy outside, let the door open quickly.  Let Peng'er come in!"

    Instead, she would climb up the pole. She was the second son just now, and when Gao Peng called her aunt, she immediately changed her name to Peng'er.

    In fact, among all the women in Duan Zhengchun, Ruan Xingzhu is the one who best meets the standards of a good woman in that era. Among them, the most valuable qualities are not jealousy, no resentment, high emotional intelligence, and taking men as the sky in everything.

    Such a woman can be said to be a good companion that any man dreams of, but it is a pity that she fell into Duan Zhengchun's hands.  Baiyi people.

    "Don't be busy, Daddy, my son came here today, encountered some things, and there are still some things I need to verify with Daddy." Gao Peng turned sideways, Duan Zhengchun saw Xiao Feng and the others not far behind him.

    "Brother Xiao? Ah Zi? You are" Duan Zhengchun stared in astonishment at the young men who were still standing in the rain.

    Ah Zi curled her lips, and said dissatisfied: "You finally saw us! Hmph, I only have your son in my eyes, how can I have a daughter like me."

    Ruan Xingzhu walked to the door and took a look, and immediately felt distressed, and hurriedly shouted: "Ah Zi, what's the matter with you? Come in quickly, the weather is so cold, don't catch the wind and cold."

    "Brother Xiao, let's talk in the room first!" Gao Peng gave Ah Zi a glance, greeted Xiao Feng, and then followed Duan Zhengchun and Ruan Xingzhu into the room.

    Ruan Xingzhu glanced at A'Zhu who was held in Xiao Feng's arms in surprise, but seeing that she was also looking at her with tears in her eyes, her heart skipped a beat, and her breathing became rapid for no reason.

    After entering the room, Gao Peng sat on a long bench beside the wooden table in the wing room, beckoned to Ah Zi, and said calmly, "Come here."

    "What are you doing?" Ah Zi was a little afraid of Gao Peng, but she didn't dare to disobey his words, so she moved slowly to his side.

    Gao Peng caughtShe turned half a circle, turned her back to her, and then pressed her left palm on her back, outputting true energy, driving away the cold air in her body, and at the same time, a thick mist rose from her body, and her clothes quickly changed  Dry.

    AhZi only felt a warm air flow into her body, and her body, which was slightly stiff due to the cold, quickly warmed up. Only then did she know that Gao Peng was going to drive him away from the cold, and she felt a little bit of sense for this cheap brother.  It's a little better.

    After Xiao Feng entered the room and sat down, he did the same thing. At the same time, he used his internal force to investigate the injuries in Azhu's body, but found that there was no injury or disease in his body, and he was completely healed. He couldn't help being horrified at Gao Peng's methods.

    At the moment, he no longer cares about A'Zhu's injury, and concentrates on steaming her clothes, but he can't do what Gao Peng does, doing it for others and himself at the same time.

    Duan Zhengchun took the opportunity to arrange his clothes and hair crown, and sat quietly with Ruan Xingzhu, waiting for a few people.

    ?As a result, when Ah Zhu's clothes were not completely dry, Gao Peng's clothes and Ah Zi's sweater were completely dry. Gao Peng withdrew his palms, got up and walked behind Xiao Feng, pressed his palms on his back, and steamed the clothes for him.

    With Gao Peng's help, Xiao Feng and A'Zhu's clothes dried quickly, Xiao Feng turned his head and said "thank you" to Gao Peng, but he admired his deep inner strength in his heart.

    "Okay, Dad, Aunt Ruan, before you talk about things, please take a look at Sister Azhu's left shoulder first!"

    When Ruan Xingzhu heard Gao Peng's words, his whole body trembled, and he immediately stepped forward, opened A'Zhu's skirt and looked at it, and immediately covered his mouth, crying in an instant, "My poor child, it turned out to be you.  "

    Ah Zhu was fine at this time, he broke out of Xiao Feng's arms, got up and hugged Ruan Xingzhu, the mother and daughter lost their voices in pain, "Mother, mother"

    Duan Zhengchun also understood at this time that this A'Zhu was also his daughter, so he said to Gao Peng in surprise and joy: "Peng'er, what is going on?"

    Gao Peng looked at Xiao Feng and said, "Brother Xiao, please tell me the ins and outs of the matter!"

    Xiao Feng nodded, and said the matter again without reservation, this time adding Gao Peng's inference made at Shiqiao before.

    ?From Xiao Feng started to speak, Ruan Xingzhu and Azhu's mother and daughter stopped crying, and Azhu and Azi nestled beside Ruan Xingzhu from left to right, listening to Xiao Feng's narration quietly.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 606 My father is Dali Duan 2 and I am also Dali Duan 2

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The previous part about Xiao Feng's life experience was okay, but when he heard the words of A Zhu pretending to be Bai Shijing to go to Madam Ma, Duan Zhengchun's face turned green and then pale.

    When Xiao Feng finished speaking, he was already trembling with anger, and asked angrily: "Brother Xiao, what is Madam Ma's name?"

    Xiao Feng shook his head and said: "Since he married Brother Ma, everyone only called her Mrs. Ma, but they didn't know her name."

    Gao Peng glanced at Duan Zhengchun lightly, and said, "Her name is Kang Min."

    After hearing Gao Peng's words, Duan Zhengchun's expression changed drastically, he staggered back two steps, and murmured sadly: "Xiaokang, Xiaokang, it was you, you are so cruel, if you can't get me, you want to destroy me."  I almost killed one of my daughters because of it."

    Gao Peng suddenly pointed to a banner hanging on the wall and said, "Father, did you write that?"

    Duan Zhengchun turned his head to look, and a look of shock flashed across his face, he said: "That's a little absurd act of Dad when he was young, you don't have to"

    Gao Peng waved his hand and said: "That's not the point, no one is young and frivolous."

    After speaking, he looked at Xiao Feng, and said: "Brother Xiao, you have seen the handwriting of the leading brother in Xingzilin, just take a look, it is the same as my father's handwriting."

    Xiao Feng's expression changed, he hurriedly got up and walked to the banner, and looked around, there were a few lines written on the banner, "You can't sing a song when you are ashamed and drunk, cover the fragrance with your hands. Snuggle up to the flowers and reflect the candles, secretly convey the deep meaning, drink and think into the waves  .Seeing that Zhu Chengbi's heart is in a state of confusion, turning his pulse, and holding back the moths. When we meet each other, we are separated by a long distance. It's the end of spring, what is there to worry about?"

    "The book boy Youfu Zhumei fills the wall. With star eyes and bamboo waist, he doesn't know the time of the world. Duan Er of Dali paints wildly after drunk."

    Seeing these few lines of handwriting are round, elegant and unrestrained, Xiao Feng finally determined that Duan Zhengchun is really not the leading brother.

    He is only proficient in writing, so he could not decipher handwriting, but the writing on this page is beautiful and round, with neat spaces, while the writing on that letter is crooked and thin, one can tell at a glance that it was written by a martial artist  , the difference between the two is so great that anyone can see it.

    Xiao Feng sighed deeply, turned around and gave Gao Peng a deep bow, and said: "Xiao Feng mistrusted people's words, was fooled by others, and almost made a big mistake, fortunately Brother Duan rescued him, Xiao Feng owed Brother Duan two lives, and he will pay back in the future  .¡±

    Gao Peng got up and helped Xiao Feng up, sighed: "Brother Xiao, hatred makes people lose their minds, you were a very wise person, but you were blinded by hatred, Brother Xiao needs to be more careful when you act in the future."

    Xiao Feng said gratefully: "Brother Duan's kind words, Xiao Feng will keep them in his heart, thank you."

    Gao Peng finally showed a smile for the first time since seeing Xiao Feng. He patted Xiao Feng on the shoulder, glanced at A'Zhu, and said with a smile: "You are welcome, we will be a family in the future."

    "However, if you want to marry my younger sister Azhu, then she will be my brother-in-law. Eldest brother and you are sworn brothers, and you can count each other. My father is Dali Duan Er, and I am also Dali Duan Er. You should call me Er  Uncle is."

    "Uh" Xiao Feng subconsciously glanced at the pretty blushing A'Zhu, and involuntarily revealed an embarrassing smile.

    "Hahahaha" Gao Peng and Duan Zhengchun looked at each other, and the father and son laughed in unison.

    Xiao Feng is a hero, he is his son-in-law, Duan Zhengchun is very willing, and he doesn't care about his identity as a Khitan.

    In the eyes of the people of Song Dynasty, no matter whether they are Dali Bai people or Daliao Khitan people, they are all foreign barbarians, and there is no difference between them, so they don't pay so much attention to each other.

    "Brother Xiao, there are still many strange things about the Yanmen Pass incident 30 years ago. Perhaps the matter is not as simple as it seems on the surface."

    "Your real enemy is not the leader brother, but the person who falsely spread the news to the leader brother. Whether it is the leader brother, or Zhao Qiansun and the others, they have all become pawns of this person."

    "Don't worry, I will send a letter to the master to let them investigate the matter. Don't be afraid to say something arrogant. My master has great powers and means. If you try your best to investigate one thing, there is absolutely no reason why you can't find it."  .¡±

    "It's better for you and Sister Azhu to return to Dali with us and wait patiently. As soon as there is news, I will definitely notify you immediately and help you avenge your blood."

    "Besides, in Dali, no one will bother you. The Central Plains Wulin's hand can't reach Dali. I can't control it before I come back. But after I come back, anyone who wants to reach out to Dali and kill him.  Chop your feet."

    Duan Zhengchun looked at his son who was full of arrogance at this moment, he couldn't help feeling relieved, his eyes lit up, six years ago his son had mastered martial arts, and now six years have passed, let alone what state he has reached, Dali has this little Duan  Second, it should be as stable as Thailand."Yeah.

    Xiao Feng frowned and thought for a moment, seeing A'Zhu's look full of expectation, he finally nodded in agreement.

    Going outside the pass to herd cattle and sheep is certainly comfortable, but after all it is a place of bitter cold, and I have nothing to do with it, but A'Zhu is bound to suffer along with me.

    How could I be so selfish when she just met her parents and was enjoying the family relationship?

    "But Mrs. Ma"

    Gao Peng's eyes turned cold when he heard the words, and he said coldly: "Of course I won't let her go, that bitch. We will go to her tomorrow and ask her what she knows."

    After finishing speaking, he looked at Duan Zhengchun and said, "Father, I can accept Aunt Ruan and Azhu Azi, and I will tell you about mother, but for a vicious woman like Kang Min, I am determined.  I can't bear it, I hope you don't take it to heart again."

    Duan Zhengchun said with a wry smile: "I never thought she would be so vicious. Father was young and frivolous, behaved badly, and owed a lot of love debts."

    "But even if they blamed me and hated me, they never thought of killing me. Since Kang Min has such thoughts, I I won't care about her anymore. Whatever you want to do, just do it!"

    Gao Peng nodded in satisfaction, after all, this bastard old man is not hopeless yet.

    And Ruan Xingzhu was so happy that Gao Peng said that he could accept their mother and daughter that his eyes were blurred, and his gratitude to Gao Peng was beyond words.

    The matter was agreed upon, and everyone dispersed separately, Azhu Azi stayed in the bamboo house, the two sisters slept in another room, Gao Peng and Xiao Feng each took an oiled paper umbrella and left the bamboo house, and went to the farmhouse where Xiao Feng stayed before  and go.

    "Brother Xiao, do you know where my elder brother went?" On the way, Gao Peng asked Xiao Feng casually.

    Xiao Feng said: "I heard from A Zhu that after they broke up with me in the apricot forest, they encountered some accidents, but they all escaped smoothly in the end."

    "They also pretended that Mr. Murong and I rescued the beggar gang, and then they went all the way to Shaoshi Mountain to find Mr. Murong. It was also because of Shaolin Temple that I became attached to Ah Zhu."

    "A'Zhu was seriously injured in Shaolin Temple. I took her to Juxian Village to seek medical treatment, but I didn't have time to see my second brother. If they can't find Mr. Murong, they must either go to Gusu or go home on their own."

    Gao Peng nodded and said: "Brother hasn't arrived home yet. I didn't see him when I got home today, but I think he should come back soon!" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 607

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Xiao Feng nodded, but the next moment he was stunned, and asked in surprise: "You just arrived home today? So, you have traveled more than four thousand miles from Dali to Xinyang in just one day?"

    Gao Peng smiled slightly and said: "To be precise, I only spent more than three hours, it's nothing, my master is a sect of cultivating immortals, I am the youngest disciple of this generation, and I am also the head of the master's generation.  For us, it¡¯s just the basic ability.¡±

    Xiao Feng stared blankly at Gao Peng, as if listening to the heavenly scriptures, the sect of cultivating immortals?  Is there really such a sect in this world?  Simply unheard of.

    "You don't believe it?" Gao Peng glanced at Xiao Feng with a half-smile.

    Xiao Feng forced a smile, and said: "This is really unbelievable."

    Gao Peng nodded in understanding, and then secretly wished Xiaoyao Yufeng, in Xiao Feng's eyes as if seeing a ghost, a cloud of air gathered under Gao Peng's feet, Gao Peng immediately flew up, and flew forward in the mid-air three feet above the ground.

    Gao Peng turned his head and bowed his head to look at Xiao Feng, and said with a smile: "Brother Xiao is trustworthy now? Why do you think that Ding Chunqiu called himself Xingxiu Old Immortal?"

    "He has learned a little bit about the master's sect, and then he is arrogant, thinking that he has stepped into the fairyland. In my opinion, he is just a clown who has not even stepped into the gate of the fairyland."

    Xiao Feng collected himself, looked at the clouds under Gao Peng's feet in awe, and sighed: "Hearing is believing, seeing is believing, I never imagined that there are such immortals as you in this world."

    Gao Peng descended to the ground again, the cloud dispersed, shook his head, and said: "We are still far from reaching immortals. In this world, there are only people who cultivate immortals, but there are no real immortals, because those who truly become immortals have already turned into immortals."  Qi soared and went to the fairy world, how can I see it in this mortal world?"

    Suddenly Xiao Feng nodded and said: "That's true, but even so, you are already different from ordinary people."

    Gao Peng said with a smile: "That's not bad. Ordinary people's martial arts are just a joke in our eyes, but those with extraordinary aptitude may not be able to use martial arts to enter Taoism, and use martial arts to enter the immortal path."

    Xiao Feng gave a wry smile, naturally he would not think arrogantly that he would be that kind of genius who can use martial arts to enter Taoism.

    Back at the farmhouse, Xiao Feng said: "It's a pity that there is no wine here, otherwise I will drink dozens of bowls with you."

    Gao Peng smiled and said: "The days will be long in the future, and there will be more opportunities to drink. After dawn, let's go to Xinyang to have a good drink, and at night, we will go to Mrs. Ma to find out the truth. You have been busy for most of the night.  , have a good rest!"

    Xiao Feng nodded happily, and gave up his room to Gao Peng, while he went to the original room of A'Zhu.

    Gao Peng flew all the way from Dali to Xinyang today, exhausting a lot, so he didn't say much at the moment, sat down cross-legged, and began to meditate to absorb the aura of heaven and earth, recover and replenish the consumed true energy

    The thunder gradually subsided, but the heavy rain continued to fall. The east was pale, and the sky was gradually getting brighter.

    Xiao Feng got up and got up, but saw Gao Peng standing under the eaves of the farmhouse, looking at the rain outside, he went up to say hello, and the two of them put on oil-paper umbrellas and rushed to Xinyang City.

    Xinyang is not far from here, but it's not close either. It's thirty-eight miles away, and they are not in a hurry. They can't go there in broad daylight if they want to question Mrs. Ma, so even if they arrive in Xinyang, they have to wait until night falls.

    Two hours later, Xinyang City was already in sight, Xiao Feng led Gao Peng to an inn, ordered some food for breakfast, then he ordered thirty catties of wine, went to the wing room to drink and chat.

    "Brother Xiao, I have lived for nearly twenty years, but I haven't touched a drop of alcohol, so today is considered a relapse." Gao Peng raised his head and drank a bowl of wine, put down the bowl and smiled wryly at Xiao Feng.

    Seeing that Gao Peng drank boldly, Xiao Feng yelled happily. Hearing this, he said with a smile: "Your brother Duan Yu is also not fond of what's in this cup, so he drank a thousand cups when he met me for the first time."

    Gao Peng shook his head with a smile, and said: "The people who make friends with you are those who can't drink anymore, and they have already practiced their drinking! Come on, drink again."

    "Hahahaha a man, you should drink in a big bowl and eat a big piece of meat, but let's say, you can't cheat like the second brother with the six-meridian sword and force out all the wine, that's a waste  .¡±

    Gao Peng smiled and said: "I'm not that nerd of my brother. My body is considered to be a half-immortal body. How can I be drunk by mere wine? Today I will drink you down with my real ability."

    Xiao Feng laughed and said: "Then let's try, I, Xiao Feng, have never tasted the taste of drinking and lying down, do it."

    In the time of a meal (half an hour), the two of them have already drank fifty bowls. If they were served in wine glasses, it would be far more than a thousand cups.The wine in the Northern Song Dynasty was not as strong as that of later generations, and Gao Peng's cheeks were already flushed.

    However, Xiao Feng still didn't change his face, which made Gao Peng complain secretly, how high is the enzyme content in this guy's body?  He also drank and lied to others, pretended to be so aggressive, and finally got slapped in the face.

    Gao Peng finally got a little apprehensive, put down the bowl and hurriedly said: "Slow down, slow down first, pause for a while, you bastard, if you say that I am the body of a half-immortal, you are simply the body of Dionysus, I really don't know you  Where did all the wine go?"

    Seeing this, Xiao Feng laughed, and didn't force it, put down the wine bowl and said: "I love wine since I was a child, and my body is as healthy as a cow. Not only have I never been drunk, but the more I drink, the more energetic I am."

    "You are also very good. After drinking twenty-four or five catties of wine, you are only slightly drunk. I am afraid that you will get drunk. At least you will have to drink another fifty bowls. This is enough to scare others."

    Gao Peng waved his hand and said, "Let's forget it! If you don't get drunk to death with fifty catties of wine, your stomach won't be able to hold it."

    Xiao Feng smiled when he saw this, and stopped drinking from big bowls, and chatted with Gao Peng while drinking with beans.

    This meal of wine did not end until Shenshi in the afternoon, and the two went to the inn room to rest for two hours each. When the night was dark, they went out to Ma Dayuan's house in the west of the city.

    When they arrived at Dema Dayuan's house, the two started their light work and went straight to the candle-lit wing room. They did not hide their whereabouts. After reaching the door of the room, they confirmed that Kang Min was the only one in the room.  nod.

    Immediately the two of them left the door for a while, Gao Peng smashed the door with his palm in the air, jumped up, rushed in, and shouted angrily at the same time: "Shameless bitch, take your life."

    Xiao Feng followed closely behind and shouted: "Young Master Duan can't."

    Gao Peng rushed into the room, stretched out his index finger, and a sword qi extended from his fingertips. The Shangyang Sword of the Six Meridians Excalibur had already struck, and shot directly at Kang Min who was sitting in front of the dressing table, pitying himself.

    Xiao Feng rushed to Gao Peng's elbow quickly, and his arm was raised immediately, the sword energy only cut off the hairpin on Kang Min's head.

    Immediately Gao Peng and Xiao Feng fought fiercely, the room was filled with gusts of wind, the energy of swords and palms overflowed, the furniture suffered major damage, and soon became like a scene of a typhoon.

    Kang Min was surprised by a sudden change, she was only stunned for a moment, but she quickly realized that she hid in the corner with a pale face, she had already recognized that one of the people fighting in her room was Xiao Feng.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 608 No need to act again

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Get out of the way, this bitch killed my father, I'm going to kill her." Gao Peng unfolded the Six Meridians Excalibur, desperately trying to kill Kang Min in the corner, and shouted angrily.

    Xiao Feng used all his strength to cast the Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms, a dragon-like energy circled around his body, or pounced or grabbed, or entangled or entangled, and from time to time he swung his tail suddenly, trying to stop Gao Peng.

    "You can't kill her. Now she is the only one who knows who the eldest brother is. If she dies, your father will die in vain."

    "Whoosh"

    "hold head high"

    "Boom"

    The mighty Zhongchong Sword and Xiao Feng struck a blow that shocked Baili. Gao Peng was finally temporarily forced to take a few steps back, while Xiao Feng stepped back in front of Kang Min, blocking her behind.

    Gao Peng seemed to know that he could not kill Kang Min under Xiao Feng's obstruction, so he stopped attacking now, raised his finger at Kang Min, and shouted angrily: "You bitch, why are you slandering my father as a leading brother? What on earth do you have?"  Intentions?"

    Seeing Gao Peng raising his finger, Xiao Feng was afraid that he would send out sword energy to kill Kang Min, so he hurriedly took a step sideways, concentrating his energy on guard, but said in his mouth: "Madam Ma, be careful of his six-veined sword, don't let his finger point at you."

    Kang Min was shocked, and shrank behind Xiao Feng's back, and Xiao Feng continued angrily: "Mrs. Ma, you must have guessed that Bai Shijing was someone else in disguise, why did you slander Prince Duan and say that he  Is it the lead brother who caused me to accidentally kill a good person?"

    Kang Min was shocked when he heard the words, and said in disbelief, "Did you really kill Duan Zhengchun?"

    Xiao Feng said with grief and indignation: "I mistakenly believed your words and killed the innocent Prince Duan. Originally, I should have given my life back, but I have not avenged my blood, so I can't just go to my death. When I avenge myself, I will die."  Return the life of Prince Duan to Dali."

    Kang Min's eyes flickered slightly, and he said, "How do you know that he is not the leader?"

    "After I killed Prince Duan, I accidentally saw his calligraphy hanging in the room. It was completely different from the handwriting of the leading brother I saw in the apricot forest. Prince Duan is definitely not the leading brother. Why did you lie to me?"

    "Duan Zhengchun is dead, Duan Zhengchun is dead, hahahaha" Kang Min laughed wildly after hearing Xiao Feng's words, and did not answer.

    "You bitch, take your life." Seeing this, Gao Peng yelled angrily again, pressed his thumb, and a powerful Shaoshang sword rushed out.

    ? Xiao Feng circled his palms together, in one form he saw that Long Zaitian had already made a move, this move was purely defensive, he erected a solid wall in front of him, to block the enemy when he comes, and disappear invisible if the enemy does not come.

    "Boom"

    The Shaoshang sword's sword path is powerful, quite earth-shattering, and the wind and rain are coming. Although Xiao Feng blocked this move, he was shocked by the power of this move and took a step back. He bumped into Kang Min and knocked her down on the ground.  Naturally, it also interrupted her laughter.

    "Mrs. Ma, what is the truth? If you are willing to tell the truth today, if the circumstances are justifiable, I will risk my life and protect you. Otherwise, I will not be able to control what the second son Duan is going to do.  too much."

    After hearing Xiao Feng's words, Kang Min said: "Master Qiao, if you want to know the truth, I can tell you, but you must swear that you will never let him kill me."

    Xiao Feng raised three fingers and swore: "Okay, Xiao Feng swears to God, as long as Mrs. Ma tells the whole story, I will protect Mrs. Ma's life and not let her die at the hands of Dali Duan.  I swear, I will be cut up by random knives, and I will not die a good death."

    Seeing that Xiao Feng really made the poisonous oath, Kang Min felt relieved, got up, stood behind Xiao Feng, tilted his head slightly, looked at Gao Peng with a gloomy face, and smiled, "I've heard that Duan Zhengchun gave birth to a couple."  The twins are indeed dragons and phoenixes among men."

    "snort."

    Gao Peng snorted coldly, his eyes flickering coldly.

    Kang Min didn't care either, with a trace of resentment floating on his face, he said: "Back then, your father tricked me into committing myself to him with his sweet words, but after eating and wiping it all up, he walked away and left me alone.  You know, how much I hate him? Shouldn't he be dead?"

    ""

    Gao Peng turned his head and didn't look at her, seemingly speechless, but in fact he was too lazy to talk to her, what kind of guy Kang Min is, others don't know, how could he not know?

    Originally, he also wanted to ask Duan Zhengchun to cooperate with them in a play, let everything proceed according to the original plot, and let Xiao Feng understand everything by himself.

    But after thinking about it carefully, I felt that it was unnecessary. Kang Min was just an insignificant little character, and there was no need to talk about her nonsense, as long as I asked for some key information.

    Xiao Feng said in a deep voice: "So you borrowed my hand to kill Prince Duan?Who saw through the fake Bai Shijing?  Could it be that you really had an affair with Bai Shijing?  "

    Kang Min said coldly: "Master Qiao, I have already told you what you want to know, and the rest has nothing to do with you."

    "It has nothing to do with me? Maybe it doesn't matter? Brother Ma seems to have died under Gusu Murong's way of doing things the same way as he did, and he also used his unique skills. However, it is impossible for Mr. Murong to kill Brother Ma. If you have an affair with Bai Shijing,  That¡¯s a different matter.¡±

    Kang Min's complexion changed drastically, and he shouted angrily: "Qiao Feng, what do you mean?"

    Gao Peng suddenly thought of something, and said in a deep voice: "Brother Xiao, I suddenly thought of something, we don't need to ask her anymore, we will know what happened in the future, but we have to take her for a walk."

    Xiao Feng looked at Gao Peng in surprise, and said, "What did Brother Duan think of?"

    When Kang Min heard the conversation between the two, he suddenly understood, pointed at the two and screamed, "Bastards, you are in the same gang. Duan Zhengchun is not dead at all. You are acting in this scene to get rid of me.  .¡±

    Gao Peng sneered, ignored her at all, but said to Xiao Feng: "A senior sister in my teacher's school knows a method of 'sound transmission and soul search', which can control people's mind."

    "Those with advanced skills can still resist one or two, but only have the effect of disturbing the mind. If the skills are weaker, they must be controlled by this skill and become puppets."

    "Kang Min doesn't know martial arts, so she can easily control her. When the time comes, I will ask my senior sister to control her, so that I can ask the ins and outs of the matter clearly."

    "It's just that my senior sister married Xixia far away and is not in the school. I didn't think of it for a while before. We took Kang Min to Xixia, and everything will come to light."

    Xiao Feng's eyes brightened, he said happily: "Is this really true?"

    Gao Peng nodded and said, "It's absolutely true."

    After listening to Gao Peng's words, Kang Min's eyes showed horror, and he turned around to rush out, but Xiao Feng grabbed him casually, and said in a deep voice: "Mrs. Ma, since you don't want to tell the truth, I have to wrong you to drive with us."  Maraudon's gone."

    "No, I won't go, Qiao Feng, you are an arrogant beast who doesn't look down on others, you Khitan Hulu who are not as good as pigs and dogs, you will fall into the eighteenth level of hell after death, and you will be tortured by evil spirits every day  You, bastard, bastard, let me go"

    Kang Min struggled desperately, screaming and scolding, the more he scolded, the more vicious he became. Obviously, his heart was full of resentment, and he had to vent it. In the end, the scolding turned out to be dirty, dirty and unbelievable.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 609 Vicious

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Xiao Feng and Gao Peng looked at each other, stunned, he was used to hearing all kinds of vulgar language since he was a child with a group of beggars, when he was drunk, he would often swear with everyone.

    But seeing Mrs. Ma, who has always been refined and elegant, she would scold so fiercely and viciously, it was really unexpected, and he had never heard many of these filthy words.

    Gao Peng's face twitched, and he said viciously: "Brother Xiao, you should click her acupuncture points! It seems that you have been deceived by this woman's appearance before."

    "After I get the desired answer out of her mouth, I will cut off her tongue. You only swore to keep her from dying in my hands, but you didn't say you couldn't torture her."

    Xiao Feng nodded, raised his right hand and went to touch her acupuncture points, Kang Min was horrified, and shouted urgently: "Don't, don't, I said, I'll tell you what you want to know, I won't go to Xixia, I won't go anywhere  .¡±

    Xiao Feng paused, looked at Gao Peng, but Gao Peng frowned and said: "I don't believe what she said, if what she said is not complete or true, it will mislead us to another wrong path, and we should use the method of sound transmission and soul search to control us."  She's the safest."

    "No, I will tell the truth and never hide anything. Yes, I had an affair with Bai Shijing, and Ma Dayuan was also killed by Bai Shijing."

    Xiao Feng was shocked all over, his eyes widened with anger, and he shouted: "What did you say?"

    "Huh?" At this moment, Gao Peng's eyes were fixed, and suddenly a sword qi shot towards a window, and he shouted: "Who is it?"

    "Chi"

    "Boom"

    "Wow"

    There was a loud bang outside the window, the sword energy was apparently blocked by someone, the window was shattered, and a black shadow fled at an extremely fast speed, Xiao Feng's expression changed, he was about to chase out, but was stopped by Gao Peng  , "Brother, you continue to question Kang Min, I'll go after him."

    "If she has anything to hide, you don't have to talk nonsense with her. You clicked her acupuncture points and asked Ah Zhu to take her with you. Let's go to Xixia. I had something to go to Xixia to find that senior sister, so I just asked her to help you.  .¡±

    "Okay, be careful."

    "Don't worry!" After Gao Peng finished speaking, his body glowed with golden light, and he turned into a golden light and flew out of the broken window. Seeing this miraculous scene, Kang Min no longer had any doubts about the sound transmission soul search method, and felt the last chance in his heart  Also disappeared without a trace.

    Xiao Feng turned his head and glared at Kang Min, and shouted: "Why did you kill Brother Ma? Tell me."

    When Kang Min saw Gao Peng leave, maybe the resentment in her heart erupted completely. She said angrily, "You bastard, Ma Dayuan was killed by you in the final analysis. I have come to this point because of you."  Victimized by a bastard who has no father or mother."

    Xiao Feng was not at all moved by the foul language in Kang Min's words, and after she finished speaking, he calmly said: "The first time I met you was in the apricot forest outside Wuxi City, and Brother Ma had already killed you by then.  I'm dead, I didn't know you before, how can I say that I caused you to get to where you are today?"

    Kang Min said bitterly: "Ha, you said that you met me for the first time outside Wuxi City, that's what you said, yes, just because of this sentence, you are arrogant and arrogant, you think you are the best martial artist in the world, you are a straight mother thief."

    Xiao Feng said lightly: "I never thought that I was invincible in the world. Brother Duan and that person outside the window just now have higher martial arts than me."

    "Hmph, you said you saw me for the first time outside Wuxi city, and you didn't see me at the Hundred Flowers Fair in Luoyang city?" Kang Min ignored Xiao Feng's words and said to himself.

    Xiao Feng was stunned, Luoyang City had a Hundred Flowers Festival, that was two years ago, he went to the meeting with all the brothers from the Beggar Clan, they had a good time, guessing fists and drinking, but they couldn't remember what they had seen at the meeting  Passing her, he said: "Brother Ma went that time, but he didn't bring you to see me."

    Kang Min was furious again when he heard the words, and scolded: "What are you, you are just the leader of a group of stinking beggars, why are you so proud?"

    "At the Hundred Flowers Festival that day, I was standing next to the yellow peony. Which one of the heroes in the meeting didn't stare at me, and which one didn't look at me fascinated?"

    "You are born to be a hero, you are not lustful, and you don't even look at me. If you really didn't see me, then that's all. I don't blame you."

    "You obviously saw me, but you just turned a blind eye. Your eyes flicked across my face, and you didn't stay for a moment. You just treated me as no different from a vulgar fan, a hypocrite, a shameless and shameless person."

    Xiao Feng gradually became aware of the clues, nodded slowly, and said: "Yes, I remembered, there seemed to be a few women beside the peony flowers that day, at that time I was only focused on drinking, I didn't have time to look at peonies and peony flowers.?Men and women.  "

    "If it's a female hero of the predecessors, I will go to see you, but you are my sister-in-law, I didn't see you, so what's the big deal? Why do you have to bear such a big grudge?"

    Kang Min said viciously: "Don't you have eyeballs? He is such a famous hero, he always looks at me carefully from head to toe."

    "Some highly respected people, even if they don't dare to look me in the face, they still sneak a few glances at me when others don't notice."

    "Only you, only you Huh, there are more than a thousand men in the Hundred Flowers Association, but you are the only one who has never looked at me.  First, women naturally regard me as the first."

    "You didn't take a good look at me. What's the use of my beauty? If more than a thousand people are fascinated by me, how can I feel comfortable?"

    "I was annoyed that you didn't even look at me, so I asked Ma Dayuan to expose your scars. Ma Dayuan refused to say anything, so I asked Bai Shijing to kill Ma Dayuan."

    Xiao Feng sighed, and said: "I didn't like to play with women since I was a child, and when I got older, I didn't have the time to look at women, and it's not just that you didn't look at you, you murdered your husband, really just because I didn't look at them  Do you take a look?"

    Kang Min said with resentment in his eyes: "You look down on me, what can I do? The only thing I can do is hate you forever in my heart."

    "Don't say that those stinky beggars from the beggar gang treat you like a god, who in the world would dare to offend you? It was also God who had eyes, and that day I found Wang's suicide note in Ma Dayuan's iron box."

    "How difficult is it to open such a letter without damaging the cover and seal it again? I peeked at the letter and learned that it was a holiday. Do you think how happy I was then?"

    "Haha, that's a good opportunity for me to let out the bad breath in my heart. I want you to be ruined, and you will never be a hero again."

    "I want Ma Dayuan to expose it in public, so that all the heroes in the world will know that you are a barbarian from Khitan. Let alone you can't be the leader of the beggar gang, you won't be able to gain a foothold in the Central Plains, and even your life will be in danger."

    Xiao Feng knew that Kang Min was just an ordinary woman who didn't know martial arts, but when such vicious words came into his ears, a chill came down his back.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 610 Regeneration Poison Plan

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Xiao Feng said with a gloomy expression: "Brother Ma refused to follow your advice, so you killed him?"

    Kang Min laughed contemptuously and said: "Yes! Instead of listening to me, he scolded me severely, saying that I will not be allowed to go out from now on, and if I confide even a few words, I will chop my old lady into mincemeat."

    "He has always been obedient to me. When did he have such harsh words? I have never taken him seriously. I can see that he offended me like this. I will give him a hard time."

    "After more than a month, Bai Shijing came to be a guest. It was August 14th. He came to my house to celebrate the Mid-Autumn Festival. He took one look at me, and then another look. Hmph, you pervert, I'm ruining myself.  It made this old pervert fall in love with me."

    "I asked the old pervert to kill this pussy Ma Dayuan. If he refused, I would talk about his insulting me. This old thief has a stern and selfless face towards others. How ugly is he in front of my old lady?"

    "I told him, either he kills Ma Dayuan, and I will follow him forever, or he just kills me with a slap. He doesn't want to kill me, so he has to kill Ma Dayuan!"

    Xiao Feng was filled with grief and anger, and said: "Bai Shijing's iron-clad good man was ruined in your hands like this. You killed Brother Ma and deliberately let Bai Shijing crush his throat bone, pretending to be from Gusu Murong's family."  The chokehold 'killed him, didn't he?"

    Kang Min laughed heartily and said, "Yes! Haha, why not? But I don't know about 'Gusu Murong' or something, it's an old pervert who came up with it."

    "I asked the old pervert to come forward and reveal the secret of your life experience. Bah, this old pervert actually showed loyalty to you. I forced him so hard that he picked up a knife and wanted to kill himself."

    "Okay! I let him go, and I found a dead-faced guy like Quan Guanqing. My mother only slept with him for three nights. He listened to me for everything. His chest slapped loudly and said everything.  If you put it on him, you will surely succeed."

    "My old lady thought that Quan Guanqing alone would not bring you down, so I went to Elder Xu to come forward. You know what's going on in the future, don't I need to talk about it?"

    The last suspicion in Xiao Feng's mind was also revealed, why Quan Guanqing was the mastermind to rebel against him, while Bai Shijing was captured by the rebel party, his eyes were cold, and he said: "You murdered your husband, and you have more than a crime to die, what else can you say?"

    Kang Min was shocked when he heard the words, and involuntarily took two steps back, and said in horror: "You can't kill me, you swore to save my life."

    Xiao Feng said lightly: "I only swore not to let you die at the hands of Dali Duan, but I didn't say that I can't kill you myself, let alone that others can't kill you."

    Kang Min was terrified, knowing that he might not be able to escape Xiao Feng's murderous hand today, so he decided to fight it out, straightened his chest, and said: "Qiao Feng, Ma Dayuan is dead, Elder Xu is dead, Zhao Qiansun is dead, the iron-faced judge Shan Zheng  Tan Gong and Tan Po are dead, and Tiantai Mountain Master Zhiguang is also dead."

    "In the whole world, only me and the leading brother are left to know who he is. If you kill me, you will never know the identity of the leading brother."

    Xiao Feng snorted: "Then what's the matter, I won't kill you, I will take you to Xixia first, ask Brother Duan's senior sister to control you with the method of sound transmission and soul search, and after asking the identity of the leading brother, I will hand you over to the Beggars' Sect  Fall."

    Kang Min sneered and said, "Qiao Feng, of course you can arrest me and go to Western Xia, but I think life is not easy, and death is not easy?"

    "If you really push me like this, I will bite my tongue and kill myself, so that you will never know who your enemy is, you will not be able to avenge your revenge, and you will be a fool until you die."

    Xiao Feng's face changed slightly, he thought for a moment, then said in a deep voice: "Okay, I promise not to kill you, nor hand you over to the beggar gang."

    Kang Min no longer trusts Xiao Feng at this time, even if he doesn't kill him, and doesn't hand him over to the Beggar Clan, he will definitely not let Bai Shijing and Quan Guanqing go, and they will definitely shake her out, and they still cannot escape death, so  Immediately, another poisonous plan was born in her mind.

    "That's not enough."

    Xiao Feng said angrily: "What else do you want?"

    Kang Min smiled slightly, turned around and walked to the edge of the bed, sat down on the edge of the bed, and said, "What else do I want? Qiao Feng, I hate that you don't bother to look at me carefully, which caused such a disaster. You want me to tell the elder brother who took the lead?"  Name, that's not difficult, as long as you hold me in your arms and look at me for a long time."

    Xiao Feng frowned, the boss really didn't want to, but she was the only one in the world who knew this big secret, her blood and deep hatred were all settled in the few words that came out of her lips.

    Not to mention that the conditions she said are not very embarrassing, even if it is really embarrassing and embarrassing, she can only reluctantly follow through.Incentives are useless.

    If I insist on not allowing her, she will definitely break up with me. Then who is the big enemy who killed my father and mother? I will never know from now on. What does it matter if I hug her and look at her a few times?

    Thinking of this, Xiao Feng nodded and said: "Okay, I promise you." He stepped to the edge of the bed and sat down, hugging her in his arms, staring at her cheek with piercing eyes.

    Kang Min is indeed beautiful. At this moment, she is wearing plain clothes, her face is lightly powdered, and the corners of her eyebrows and eyes are full of spring, and her watery eyes seem to drip water.

    Such Kang Min, if Xiao Feng had not seen it with his own eyes, no matter who told him that he knew it, he would definitely dismiss it as absurd.

    After seeing Kang Min for the first time in the apricot forest outside Wuxi City, he has met her twice since then. He always saw her as cold as ice, with an awe-inspiring look.  Like this.

    But thinking of her viciousness and lewdness, Xiao Feng shuddered in his heart, he was already very reluctant to hold her, but at this moment he couldn't help frowning.

    Seeing this, Kang Min said angrily: "What? Do you hate me when you look at me?"

    Xiao Feng could only say: "No."

    These two words are really against his will. Usually, even if he encounters great danger, he would not disagree with his heart, but at this moment, he really has no choice.

    Kang Min said softly: "If you don't hate me, then kiss my face."

    Kang Min said this sentence with a bit of astringency, softly, with endless lingering twists and turns, it was really soul-stirring in the ears, and it was fascinating, and the soul was fascinated.

    However, her words seem to be purely natural, not intended to be flirtatious, Xiao Feng has met many people in his life, he really can't imagine that there will be such a charming woman in the world, with a heart like a snake and a mouth like a shrew.

    Xiao Feng's heroic face flushed red, and he said in a deep voice: "You must not, you are my brother Ma's wife, Xiao Feng has a lot of loyalty, how can you insult your friend's widow."

    Kang Min said sweetly: "You want to be loyal, why are you holding me in your arms again?"

    "you¡­¡­"

    Just as Xiao Feng was about to say something, Kang Min suddenly raised his head, and his soft lips were already on Xiao Feng's lips.

    "What are you doing?" Shocked and angry, Xiao Feng threw her away, quickly raised his hand to wipe his lips, and when Kang Min's lips touched him, he felt extremely sick.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 611 Death

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    In fact, this is another poisonous plan by Kang Min. She knows in her heart that her only bargaining chip now is the identity of the leading brother. If she reveals this secret easily, her life will be in danger.

    There is no need for Xiao Feng to do anything, as long as he takes Bai Shijing and Quan Guanqing down, and tells the whole story to the members of the beggar gang, they will take her life.

    Therefore, she would never reveal the identity of the leading brother easily, unless Xiao Feng also became her servant and had an extraordinary relationship with her.

    It's a pity that she made a wrong decision. Not everyone in this world would kneel and lick her. Xiao Feng is not Duan Zhengchun, nor is it Bai Shijing Quan Guanqing.

    Kang Min was thrown away by Xiao Feng, seeing him impatiently wiping his lips, he obviously disliked her very much, the anger in her heart couldn't stop rising, she said coldly: "Qiao Feng, let me tell you the truth, if you don't obey me today,  Then don¡¯t ever wonder who the leading brother is.¡±

    Hearing this, Xiao Feng completely gave up on Kang Min. He is no longer obsessed with knowing the identity of the leading brother from Kang Min. Gao Peng said that there is nothing in this world that his master can't find out. He would rather wait patiently for the result than be with Kang Min.  implicated.

    He didn't waste any more words at the moment, turned around and went out, the ins and outs of the matter, he planned to write a letter, and asked Gao Peng to send someone to deliver it to the beggars' gang, and the people in the beggars' gang would take care of the matter by themselves.

    Seeing this, Kang Min said bitterly: "Qiao Feng, you bastard, one day, I will make you regret it for the rest of your life."

    "You shameless bitch, I'll make you regret it for the rest of your life first." At this moment, a furious shout came from outside the house, Xiao Feng was stunned, and looked towards the door, only to see Bai Shijing, the law enforcement elder of the beggar gang, walking quickly with a distorted face.  Room.

    "Elder Bai." Xiao Feng looked at Bai Shijing, his eyes were full of disappointment and distress, he never thought that this good man with strong bones would fall into the hands of a bitch like Kang Min.

    Bai Shijing had a deep sense of loyalty to him, and would rather commit suicide than do anything bad for him. In Juxianzhuang, he even tried his best to protect A'Zhu, for which he was truly grateful.

    But now that he knows his true face, Xiao Feng can no longer be close to him.

    Bai Shijing looked at Xiao Feng, his eyes were full of shame, he didn't dare to look at Xiao Feng, he just said in a deep voice: "Master Qiao, I, Bai Shijing, have committed a lot of crimes, I am sorry for Vice-Master Ma, and I am sorry for you, I dare not ask for forgiveness, just a little  I will definitely apologize to you two in the future, but now"

    Bai Shijing's eyes froze, and he rushed towards Kang Min suddenly, and with the unwrapped grasping hand, under Kang Min's unbelievable gaze, he grabbed one of her arms.

    "ah¡­¡­"

    Kang Min let out a stern scream, only to hear Bai Shijing shouted in hatred: "Tell me, who is the lead brother? If you don't tell me, I will crush your bones to pieces, and let you bitch taste the world's most beautiful woman."  Cruel punishment."

    Xiao Feng had already lost his interest, and was about to leave now, ignoring all these messy things, but when he heard Bai Shijing's words, he stopped in his tracks again.

    He is not a pedantic person, he can't do things like torturing women and children and extorting confessions by torture, but he won't stop others from doing it.

    Bai Shijing deeply hated Kang Min's lewdness and lowliness, for turning such a huge gang of beggars into what they are today, and causing him to turn against Xiao Feng brothers.

    He also knew that she had not only seduced him, but also had an affair with Quan Guanqing, and wanted to drag Xiao Feng into the water. At this moment, he could see Kang Min's true face clearly. He was full of disgust and disgust towards her, and there was no trace of it.  pity?  So at this time he was merciless.

    "Bai Shijing, you miserable old dog, you want to force me to reveal who the leading brother is. I'm dreaming. Anyway, my mother has no way of life. If I want Qiao Feng, a bastard, to die, I will take a step first and go to ten.  The eight hells are waiting for you."

    "Well¡­¡­"

    After Kang Min finished speaking, his eyes were wide open, a stream of blood overflowed from the corner of his mouth, and he actually bit his tongue and committed suicide. Bai Shijing stared blankly at Kang Min who was lying limp on the bed, and staggered back a few steps.

    Xiao Feng sighed, stepped forward again, and prepared to leave.

    "Master Joe"

    "Elder Bai, I am no longer the leader of the beggar gang, how could you not know? My surname is Xiao, not Qiao." Xiao Feng stopped in his tracks and said calmly.

    ""

    Bai Shijing was speechless, his eyes were fixed, and he said in a deep voice, "Master Qiao, I was obsessed with ghosts. I was seduced by that bastard Kang Min and did something that I am ashamed of my brother. Bai Shijing knows that he has committed a serious crime.  Give it back to Deputy Chief Ma."

    "Snapped"

    "click"

    Xiao Feng didn't turn his head back, but he knew that Bai Shijing had already crushed his Heavenly Spirit with one palm.Xiao Feng closed his eyes in pain, and murmured: "Why did it become like this?"

    Bai Shijing is a very capable subordinate, and has always been loyal to him, Xiao Feng knows all this in his heart.

    Mrs. Bai Shijing died early, and she had not been sexually active for twenty years, yet she fell into the hands of a bitch like Kang Min, which made him heartbroken.

    He never dreamed that the law enforcement elders who are usually taciturn, stern and impartial, would do such evil things, not to mention having an affair with his brother and sister-in-law, and murdering them after being smashed. Such crimes, he would never die  no.

    According to the rules of the beggar gang, whoever breaks the gang rules will be punished with death, if he dies on his own, the gang will still treat him as a brother, and as long as he dies, all his sins will be washed away.

    However, if everyone knows about the trouble and is taken down by law enforcement disciples and sentenced, then the crime will never be cleared away.

    Now the evil deeds he has done have been known by Xiao Feng, there is even a Gao Peng, the secret is no longer a secret, he has no reason, so he resolutely ends on his own, at least he can wash away his sins.

    Xiao Feng didn't want to stay here for a moment, he immediately walked out of the door and left Ma Dayuan's house, the place is secluded, there was such a big commotion just now, but no one was disturbed, Xiao Feng waited for Gao Peng outside the door

    However, after Gao Peng turned into a golden light and chased him out, he didn't immediately stop the masked man wrapped in black in front of him, but absorbed the lightness kung fu of Buddha Fei Xitian and restrained all the golden light.  And walk, dotted with him far away in the night sky.

    The man fled all the way to the northeast, Gao Peng followed for about tens of miles, saw a wilderness, thought to himself: "It's time, get rid of this unstable factor, and Xiao Feng can be used by Dali in the future.  "

    Immediately, the Buddha was lifted up again and flew to the west, turned into a golden light, passed the man suddenly, and landed in front of him.

    A look of horror flashed across the eyes of the man in black, he stopped suddenly, and said in a deep voice, "Who is your Excellency? What do you want to do to block my way?"

    "Kill you." Gao Peng's eyes turned cold, without any nonsense, his hands formed a low-grade mid-level birth seal on his waist, and the next moment, he pushed his right palm straight at the man in black, which was the fourth form of the Tathagata palm.  Buddha moves mountains and rivers.

    The pupils of the man in black shrank sharply. At this moment, he was locked by Gao Peng's air mechanism, and he could not avoid it, so he had to use all his strength to push out a palm.

    "Boom"

    "click"

    "àÛ" (remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 612 What can I do with such a father?  I'm also desperate

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The palm of the man in black collided with the huge palm of Buddha Dongshanhe, like an egg hitting a rock, and it collapsed instantly. His bones all shattered with a crisp sound, and he flew back spraying blood.

    The hood on the head also turned into rags and spread out, revealing the face that was exactly the same as Xiao Feng, except that there were more beards.

    This person is none other than Xiao Yuanshan who pretended to be the ghost of Ma Dayuan and killed Bai Shijing in the original play when Kang Min, Duan Zhengchun, and Bai Shijing were entangled.

    Gao Peng stood in front of him in a flash. Xiao Yuanshan's bones and meridians were broken, and he was lifeless. However, he was full of unwillingness, held his last breath, and asked, "Why?"

    Gao Peng looked at him expressionlessly, and said lightly: "No reason, it's just because you are Xiao Yuanshan, Xiao Feng's biological father, and if I want Xiao Feng to be used by me, you must die."

    Hearing the words, Xiao Yuanshan was filled with hatred, his eyes widened with anger, but he was powerless, and after spitting out another mouthful of blood, he died in despair.

    ?Gao Peng flipped his hand, and the Kunlun Flame Palm was activated, and raging flames spewed out from the palm, covering Xiao Yuanshan's corpse. This Kunlun Flame Palm was used to destroy corpses and traces, and it was not much better than corpse powder.

    Ten breaths later, Xiao Yuanshan was completely wiped out, no longer exists in the world, but in the eyes of the world, he is already a dead person, his disappearance will not cause any waves, at most, the Shaolin sweeping monk will wonder, why is he  Stop learning martial arts secretly.

    After finishing Xiao Yuanshan, there is only one Murong Bo left, but there is no need for this old thing to touch him for the time being, when the time is right, he will have a chance to kill him, and he can give Xiao Feng an explanation.

    Gao Peng reincarnated as Jinmang, returned to Xinyang City, found Xiao Feng outside Ma Dayuan's house, Xiao Feng asked with concern: "How is Brother Duan? Do you know who it is?"

    Gao Peng shook his head and said: "I didn't keep him, but the other party has also been injured by me. He should be the enemy of my sect. It has nothing to do with this matter. How did you go with the interrogation? Did you ask about the identity of the leading brother?"

    Xiao Feng shook his head and gave a wry smile, and told about what happened after he left, Gao Peng patted him on the shoulder, and said: "You don't have to worry, when you get back to Dali, I'll send a letter to the teacher immediately, asking them to investigate this matter  , Brother Xiao just wait patiently, within a year, I will definitely give you a result."

    Xiao Feng said gratefully: "If that's the case, I'll leave everything to Brother Duan."

    Gao Peng nodded and said: "It's over now, let's go back to Xiaojing Lake! We will leave for Dali tomorrow. Speaking of which, in order to rush to support Dad, I left a group of disciples from my master's school in the palace and ran to Henan by myself.  I don't know what happened to them."

    "By the way, do you want to send a letter to the Beggar Clan to expose the truth about the murder of Deputy Chief Ma?"

    Xiao Feng thought for a while, finally shook his head, and sighed: "Forget it, the real culprit has already been killed by himself, and his sins have been washed away, so we don't want to embarrass Deputy Ma.  It¡¯s irrelevant, there¡¯s no need to bother with it.¡±

    Gao Peng respects Xiao Feng's decision, and as for Quan Guanqing, a young man who can be destroyed by hand, he doesn't need to pay too much attention to it

    The two of them returned to the farmhouse near Xiaojing Lake. Early the next morning, they rushed to Fang Zhulin. As soon as they arrived at the shore of Xiaojing Lake, they saw Ah Zhu standing by the lake, looking at the intersection from time to time, apparently coming here specially to meet someone.

    After seeing Xiao Feng and Gao Peng coming hand in hand, the slight worry on his face instantly melted away and turned into a joyful smile. It was the twelfth lunar month at this time, but Azhu smiled, and spring blossomed in Xiao Feng's heart immediately.

    "Brother Xiao, Sister Azhu has a deep affection for you. In the future, you must never betray her." Gao Peng's eyes flickered slightly, and he said with deep meaning.

    Xiao Feng naturally can't hear the deep meaning in Gao Peng's words now, he only thinks that Gao Peng, as an elder brother, is thinking about his sister's lifelong happiness.

    Xiao Feng was full of tenderness at this moment, he nodded heavily and said: "Brother Duan, don't worry, Xiao Feng has failed the world in this life, and he will not fail Ah Zhu." Gao Peng nodded in satisfaction, and the words had already reached A Zhu.

    "Brother, Brother Peng, is things going well?" A'Zhu greeted the two and asked softly.

    Xiao Feng nodded and said: "It's pretty smooth, all the doubts in my heart have been solved, the only thing that has not been found out yet is the identity of the leading brother."

    "Huh? Mrs. Ma has been refusing to say who the leading brother is?"

    Xiao Feng just sighed and shook his head, but he didn't know what to say. Seeing this, Gao Peng smiled and said: "Sister Ah Zhu, let's go see Daddy first! On the way back to Dali, we will tell you slowly that Brother Xiao and I are not here  Two days, nothing happened, right?"

    A'Zhu walked beside Xiao Feng, and returned to Fang Zhulin with the two of them side by side. Hearing this, he shook his head and said:"It's not really a surprise, but at five o'clock yesterday, an aunt named Shura Dao Qin Hongmian brought her daughter to kill mother, but her father stopped her, and then she took her daughter and left."

    Xiao Feng focused his eyes, said in a deep voice: "Then who is Shura Dao?"

    Gao Peng waved his hand and said with a wry smile: "Brother Xiao, don't worry about this matter, it's all my father Sigh, what can I do with such a father? I am also very desperate!"

    Xiao Feng understood as soon as he heard this, and he couldn't stop laughing and shook his head again and again. A'Zhu saw Gao Peng's helpless face, and his words were inexplicably interesting, so he couldn't help but burst out laughing.

    Gao Peng turned his head to look at A'Zhu, and said with a smile: "My father was unrestrained and unruly, the only good thing was that he gave me a good sister."

    A'Zhu smiled embarrassingly, and said: "Ah Zi is also your sister, how can you say there is only one good sister?"

    Gao Peng curled his lips and said: "A younger sister is a younger sister, but a good sister is not necessarily a good sister. To make her a good sister, you have to give her some bitter taste."

    Xiao Feng thought deeply and said: "That's right, this girl AhZi has been raised in XingXiu Sect with a nice and ruthless personality, if she is not disciplined well, she will eventually harm others and herself."

    Gao Peng sighed: "Who says it's not? This girl is young, but she has a vicious heart, but she still doesn't realize that she is doing evil."

    "Ordinary wicked people do evil, but they have a clear purpose. They all know that they are doing evil, and what they fear most is that they do evil without knowing that they are doing evil, thinking that what they do is justified."

    Listening to the conversation between the two men, Ah Zhu mourned for his sister in silence for a moment. This poor sister must have suffered a lot.

    However, you can't talk about people during the day, and you can't talk about ghosts at night. As soon as the three of them walked outside Fang Zhulin, Duan Zhengchun yelled angrily, "You killed Uncle Chu earlier, but now you're here to kill Uncle Zhu."

    "Hurry up and hand over the antidote. If anything happens to you, Uncle Zhu, I will make it easier for you."

    Immediately, Azi's voice came with contempt, "He is your retainer, and I am his little master. He dares to show me face. What's the big deal if I let him suffer?"

    When Gao Peng heard this, he was furious, and with a flicker of his body, he had rushed into the forest.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 613 Discipline

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Gao Peng rushed into the forest, and saw Gu Ducheng and Fu Sigui squatting on the ground, supporting Zhu Danchen from left to right, with anxious expressions on their faces.

    But at this time Zhu Danchen's face was green, his lips were purple, and his whole body was twitching uncontrollably, obviously in extreme pain.

    Ah Zi hid behind Ruan Xingzhu, with a look of contempt on her face, Duan Zhengchun held up a slap in the face, and he didn't want to hit him, because Ruan Xingzhu was standing in front of Duan Zhengchun with pear blossoms in the rain, and he was not allowed to hit Ah Zi  .

    Gao Peng didn't have time to pay attention to other things for the time being, he rushed directly behind Zhu Danchen and squatted down, stretched out his palm and pressed Zhu Danchen's vest, a cloud of air gathered around him and Zhu Danchen immediately, Gu Ducheng and Fu Sigui retreated separately, and let Gao Peng do what he did.

    Xiao Feng and A'Zhu also entered Fang Zhulin at this time, seeing the scene in the field, Xiao Feng glanced at A'Zi expressionlessly, his face full of surprise.

    A'Zhu ran to Ruan Xingzhu's side, comforted him softly, and asked what was going on, Duan Zhengchun didn't have time to pay attention to them, and looked nervously at Gao Peng and Zhu Danchen.

    After a while, Zhu Danchen's face slowly returned to normal, and his body no longer trembled. Gao Peng spat out his true essence, and Zhu Danchen spat out a ball of reddish green blood with a wow.

    After forcing the toxin out of Zhu Danchen's body, Gao Peng withdrew his palm, supported Zhu Danchen and asked softly, "Fourth Brother Zhu, how do you feel?"

    Zhu Danchen took a few breaths, and said weakly: "Thank you, Second Prince, I'm fine."

    Gao Peng nodded and said: "You have a good rest, let me seek justice for you."

    Gu Ducheng and Fu Sigui hurried forward to help Zhu Danchen up, Gao Peng turned his gaze to Azi coldly, and said lightly, "Aunt Ruan, get out of the way."

    Ruan Xingzhu cried: "Peng'er, Ah Zi is young and ignorant, please forgive her this time, she has not been with us since she was a child and lacks discipline. I will discipline her well in the future."

    Gao Peng snorted coldly and said: "A loving mother often loses her son, because she lacks discipline, I will now take care of this younger sister on behalf of my father."

    "Back then you gave her to others out of helplessness. I know you felt guilty towards her and couldn't bear to speak harshly to her, but she learned to be ruthless in the Xingxiu School since she was a child. If she doesn't turn around, she will hurt others and herself sooner or later.  .¡±

    "If she wasn't my younger sister, I would have killed her with a single blow to avenge Brother Chu and Fourth Brother Zhu. Now I just want to exercise my rights as an elder brother and teach my disobedient younger sister a lesson. Why not?"

    After hearing Gao Peng's words, Duan Zhengchun agreed in his heart, even though he loved Ruan Xingzhu very much, but at this moment he hardened his heart and turned his head to the side, ignoring the question.

    A'Zhu took Ah Zi's arm, and said anxiously: "Sister, quickly apologize to Fourth Brother Zhu, and beg him to forgive, otherwise you will suffer."

    Ah Zi flattened her mouth, and said to Gao Peng: "Are you really going to teach me a lesson for the two servants?"

    "Shut up." Gao Peng yelled furiously: "Although Brother Zhu and the others are ministers, and the ruler wants the minister to die, the minister has to die, but my Duan family originates from the martial arts of the Middle Earth, and I have always followed the rules of the rivers and lakes."

    "Fourth brothers Zhu and the others are courtiers, but my father and uncle have always treated them like brothers. The four elder brothers, fishermen, woodcutters, farmer, and others followed my father from birth to death. I don't know how many hardships and dangers they have gone through together. Are they any more ordinary slaves?"

    "As long as they are not in the court temple, my uncle treats them with the word 'brother'. Although my eldest brother and I call them brothers, they are no different from my uncle. How can you  How dare you pretend to be a little master and hurt him at will?"

    Gu Ducheng, Fu Sigui, and Zhu Danchen heard Gao Peng's words, their eyes turned red, and their chests agitated. It turns out that they and others have such an important position in the hearts of the lord and the son.  , go through fire and water?

    At this moment, the three of them added a little more loyalty to the Duan family in their hearts, and they even raised the mentality of dying for their confidantes towards Gao Peng.

    Seeing Gao Peng suddenly raised his arms, clasped both hands, and waved to the sides, Ruan Xingzhu and A'Zhu exclaimed, and threw them to the sides involuntarily, Ruan Xingzhu fell towards Duan Zhengchun, and A'Zhu fell towards Xiao Feng.

    Duan Zhengchun and Xiao Feng naturally understood what Gao Peng wanted to do, they stretched out their hands to support their respective women, and hugged them in their arms, not making them move.

    And Gao Peng's skill of catching people in the air made the two of them very amazed, Xiao Feng thought to himself: "Brother Duan's skill is much more subtle than my dragon catching skill."

    Seeing that her two "talismans" had been removed, and there was nothing unstoppable for Gao Peng in front of her, Ah Zi couldn't help being horrified.

    Seeing that Gao Peng made another move with his right hand, those scattered and messy hidden weapons and poisons on her body, such as invisible powder, Xiaoyaosan, bliss thorn, heart-piercing nail, biphosphorus needle, etc., all flew out of thin air, condensed into a ball in front of Gao Peng, and floated in mid-air.

    The Kunlun Flame Palm was launched, and the messy thing was quickly reduced to nothing under the raging flames, and even the metal was completely vaporized.

    After finishing all this, Gao Peng said coldly: "Since you like poisoning people so much, I will let you taste the most powerful poison in the world."

    After speaking, he flipped his hands, and a group of cloud and mist that appeared out of thin air condensed towards Gao Peng's palm. First, the air gathered into water, and the water turned into a round piece of thin ice in an instant.

    When Gao Peng finished speaking and the water vapor in his palm condensed, Ah Zi let out a series of exclamations, turned around and ran out of Fang Zhulin, "You bully me, you bully me, I don't want you as a brother ah  "

    However, just after she ran a few steps, she felt a pain in her right shoulder like a needle prick, and she fell to the ground involuntarily. The next moment, Ah Zi felt itchy in the wound, and the pain was like a needle prick again.  Like ten thousand ants bite.

    "Youwhat poison did you poison me?" A'Zi's eyes were full of horror, she stretched out her hand to scratch on her shoulder, but unexpectedly, the scratching became more and more itchy.

    Only Gao Peng said coldly: "The name of this poison is 'Life and Death Talisman', do you know what the word 'Life and Death' means?"

    Where does Ah Zi not know now?  As time went by, the itching gradually deepened, and it seemed that even the internal organs were itching. She wished that someone could give her a sword and kill herself at this moment, which would be better than suffering this torment.

    "AhhhI know, it means 'You can't live, you can't die', ahhI was wrong, brother, brother Peng, I know I was wrong, please give me the antidote and forgive me  Come on! I don¡¯t dare anymoreah"

    At first, Gu Ducheng and the others saw Ah Zi scratching his right shoulder in distress, their faces were full of pain, and they felt secretly happy in their hearts.

    But when Ah Zi started to roll on the ground, even his clothes were scratched, exposing his blood-stained right shoulder, they couldn't bear it.

    Ruan Xingzhu looked at Ah Zi who was rolling crazily on the ground and scratching herself, she was about to go crazy, she struggled desperately in Duan Zhengchun's arms, and cried out: "Don't, don't torture her, this is all my fault,  If you want to torture, torture me!"

    A'Zhu also cried out: "Brother Peng, Ah Zi already knew she was wrong, please forgive her!"

    Duan Zhengchun hugged Ruan Xingzhu tightly, and when he saw this, he said to Duan Peng in a deep voice: "Peng'er, are youa little bit harder?"

    "How can she remember things when she is not serious? If you want to be a loving mother and loving father, you will only harm this girl, this wicked person, and I have no choice but to be her."  Duan Yu and Duan Yu have loved them very much since they were young.

    Especially Chu Wanli, as the eldest of the four major guards, he is also the oldest. When Gao Peng and Duan Yu were still in their infancy, he often hugged them, and when he was a little older, he often rode on his shoulders to play.  They all pissed on him.

    But this uncle who treated them like his own son was forced to death by Ah Zi, how could Gao Peng not hate her?  There were other things that involved his energy in the past two days, so he didn't have time to argue with her.

    But as soon as he came back today, he found that she had extended her demonic claws to Zhu Danchen again, how could he hold back?  Dang even made up his mind to teach her an unforgettable lesson.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 614 Back to Dali

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Zhu Danchen and the others saw that AZi was so miserable, and the resentment towards her in their hearts had long dissipated, so they all stepped forward together, bowed and said: "My lord, Miss AZi doesn't care much, just discipline her well, please don't let her go."  If you want to torture her like this again, no matter how you say it, she is your younger sister, the lord's daughter!"

    After Zhu Danchen finished speaking, everyone looked at Gao Peng, and then Gao Peng walked towards Ah Zi, humming: "Did you hear that? You hurt others like that, but others are still thinking about you. Compared with them, you are simply a jerk."

    "Since Fourth Brother Zhu pleaded for you personally, I will let you go this time, and see if I will let you go next time."

    Gao Peng stepped forward and rolled over Ah Zi's body, and pressed his palm on her shoulder. The Tianshan Six Yang palms circulated and pulled out the life and death talisman in Ah Zi. Only then did Ah Zi calm down. She stopped screaming, but wow  cried out.

    Only then did Duan Zhengchun let go of Ruan Xingzhu, Ruan Xingzhu rushed forward crying and hugged Ah Zi into his arms, "My poor child, your life is so miserable! There is a cruel father who doesn't want you, so you finally returned to your mother  Next to you, there is a cruel elder brother tormenting you, woo woo woo What crime did our mothers do"

    Gao Peng secretly handed a bottle of wound medicine to A'Zhu, and asked her to apply it on the place where A'Zi was scratched by himself, so that no scars would be left.

    Hearing Ruan Xingzhu's words, the corners of his mouth twitched, and he said helplessly, "Aunt Ruan, it's not that I'm cruel, she's my sister after all, even if I hit hard, at least I have a sense of proportion, so I won't really hurt her life."

    "But if she still has that kind of character, she might lose her life if she provokes a real ruthless character outside in the future."

    "Before she relied on her body covered in poison and hidden weapons, plus a little bit of cleverness, she didn't suffer any losses, so she didn't know that heaven and earth are great. It may not be a bad thing for her to learn some lessons."

    Duan Zhengchun sighed, stepped forward and knelt down, wrapped Ruan Xingzhu and his wife in his arms, and comforted him: "Peng'er is right, even if we can protect her, if she messes around like this, she will easily kill her.  Man, sooner or later she will not be tolerated in the palace, Peng'er is doing this for her own good."

    In fact, Ruan Xingzhu didn't understand this, but she gave the child to others, and she felt ashamed of Ah Zi in the end, so she was more indulgent.

    AhZhu silently shed tears and went forward to give AZi the medicine, and AZi also slowly stopped crying, but after this incident, she looked at Gao Peng full of fear, and she no longer dared to prick in front of him.

    After experiencing the life and death talisman, I am afraid that no one will have the courage to experience it a second time. This is ten times more painful than practicing the magic of silkworms. Those who can resist the pain of the three transformations of the sky may not be able to endure the life and death talisman

    ?Because of Ah Zi's matter, everyone was delayed in Xiaojing Lake for another two days. After Ah Zi's injury recovered, the group of people set off for Dali.

    Since that day, Ah Zi has become cautious and cautious, not daring to do any actions that may cause Gao Peng's dissatisfaction, she is even afraid of Zhu Danchen and the others, and dare not show them face.

    However, Gao Peng did not treat her harshly any more along the way. Instead, he often talked to her in a pleasant manner, taught her the principles of life, gradually brainwashed her, and gave her what she lacked since she was a child, the education about right and wrong.

    Out of fear of Gao Peng, Ah Zi cared very much about what Gao Peng said. Slowly, a ruthless witch with no bottom line was transforming into a naughty girl who was only lively and mischievous.

    In fact, it doesn't matter if the little girl is naughty. Don't look at Ah Zhu's obedient and virtuous appearance, in fact she is still a naughty girl at heart.

    As long as Azi no longer hurts people easily and plays with those highly poisonous things, Gao Peng doesn't really hate her that much.

    The main reason is that when he thinks of what Ah Zi did in the Prince's Mansion in the South Court of Liao Kingdom in the original play, he feels chills in his heart. If she does the same in the Prince's Mansion in Zhennan, he will definitely go crazy.

    Seeing this scene of brothers and sisters, Duan Zhengchun and Ruan Xingzhu were deeply relieved. It seemed that Peng'er really treated Azi as his own sister, and not just hated her.

    Because I was not in a hurry on this journey, it took nearly two months to return to Dali, and the year had already passed, and it was already the second half of the first month of the next year.

    However, in that era, things like Chinese New Year were not taken seriously, that is, there was not much flavor of the year, so everyone didn't care.

    The climate in Dali is very pleasant. It is not too cold in winter and not too hot in summer. It can be said that the four seasons are like spring, making it very suitable for living.

    After entering Dali City, all the people went straight to the palace. They neither raised a flag nor sent anyone to report in advance. Someone greeted them, so they did not disturb the people.

    As the carriage drove into Dali City, Ah Zhu Azi was in high spirits.He opened the curtains of the car and looked out, but Ruan Xingzhu was worried and felt a little uneasy. After Duan Zhengchun repeatedly comforted him, he felt a little relieved.

    To say that among all Duan Zhengchun's confidante, Ruan Xingzhu is the most worthy of love and affection. She is not as clever as Gan Baobao, nor as sharp-hearted as Qin Hongmian, nor as arrogant and domineering as Li Qingluo, nor as crazy and twisted as Kang Min.  , she is just an ordinary woman.

    She has no ambitions, drifts with the tide, lacks assertiveness, and is soft-hearted. The less assertive she is, the more she can take the initiative in the passive, and the easier it is to grasp life.

    ?Ordinary women can get the real happiness in the world the most, and can enjoy the gift of God to the fullest. In short, ordinary women are blessed.

    This blessing does not come from others, but from oneself. If you ask less, you will get more. If you have low expectations, you will naturally not be disappointed.

    Just as it is said in the Tao Te Ching: crookedness makes whole, crookedness makes straightness, hollowness makes fullness, disadvantages make innovation, lessness leads to gain, and excess leads to confusion Husbands only do not compete, so the world cannot compete with it. The ancient so-called "curvy"  Those who say "then it will be complete" are speaking in vain?

    It was Ruan Xingzhu's "not to fight" that made Gao Peng willing to help this woman. As for the others, forget it!  Each one is trouble.

    "Huh? Sister, look, that person looks exactly like Brother Peng. Could it be that he is Brother Peng's twin brother, Brother Yu?" Ah Zi suddenly pointed to a young man in green shirt on the street and asked A Zhu.

    A'Zhu looked around and smiled immediately, isn't it just that stupid Mr. Duan, she and A'Zi's half-brother?

    It's just that A'Zhu discovered that at this time, he was surrounded by four women who looked exactly the same, but had different expressions and personalities.

    Duan Zhengchun and his party divided into three carriages, one for Azhu Azi sisters, one for Duan Zhengchun and Ruan Xingzhu, one for Xiao Feng and Gao Peng, Gu Ducheng drove the carriage.

    When Azhu Azi found Duan Yu, Duan Yu, who was shopping with the Maid of Plum, Orchid, Bamboo and Chrysanthemum, also found out about their business. Although he couldn't see the people in the car, he only saw the three people driving the car.  Don't know who this line of people is.

    Immediately overjoyed to greet him, Gu Ducheng, who was driving at the front, saw Duan Yu, immediately reined in his horse and stopped, jumped out of the car to salute, "I have met the eldest son."

    "Second brother Gu, you don't have to be polite, are father and younger brother back?" Duan Yu couldn't help but asked Gu Ducheng happily.

    "Exactly." (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 615 Miss Wang is your sister

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Duan Zhengchun, Gao Peng and others in the car heard the commotion outside, and they opened the curtain to get out of the car one after another. Duan Yu was overjoyed when he saw this group of people. He stepped forward to greet Duan Zhengchun and hugged Gao Peng.

    "Second brother, you are finally back, where did you go? Do you know how much elder brother misses you?" Duan Yu said with his eyes red and his mouth choked with sobs.

    Gao Peng's eyes were also red. He could feel Duan Yu's sincere feelings for him. To Gao Peng, Duan Yu was just a passer-by in his endless reincarnation, but to Duan Yu, Gao Peng was his family, connected by blood  brother.

    This is really unfair to Duan Yu, and Gao Peng can only guarantee that when he was in this world, he truly treated them as family members.

    "I'm sorry, brother, I made you worry." Gao Peng patted Duan Yu's back and said in a harmonious voice, "Don't worry, I will never leave home privately again. Even if I have something to do, I will definitely let you know."

    Duan Yu nodded in relief, raised his head and took a step back, then looked him up and down carefully. Gao Peng smiled and said, "Brother, why do you need to look so carefully? If you want to see me, just find me  Just look in the mirror."

    "Hehehehe"

    Duan Zhengchun, Gu Ducheng and the others laughed softly, Duan Yu patted Gao Peng on the shoulder, and said with a smile: "I'm ashamed, compared to your second brother, your elder brother's temperament is much worse. It seems that you must have experienced a lot in these years  Many?"

    Gao Peng shook his head and said: "It's not as much as you imagined. Except for the year when I first left, I was basically practicing in seclusion. By the way, when did you come back? I didn't see you when I got home a few days ago  Woolen cloth!"

    Duan Yu said with a smile: "I also just got home the day before yesterday."

    The two brothers chatted for a few words, and a deep voice came from behind Gu Ducheng and the others, "Second brother, have you been separated for a few months, how have you been?"

    Duan Yu was startled, turned his head to look, only then did Gu Ducheng and the others come to their senses, and hurriedly stepped aside, revealing Xiao Feng and Azhu Azi Ruan Xingzhu behind them.

    Duan Yu exclaimed in great surprise: "Brother, it turned out to be you, why did you come to Dali? You are still with my father and second brother, girl Azhu, you"

    Gao Peng laughed and said: "It's a long story, let's go back to the house and talk about it!"

    "That's right, that's right, let's not get drunk tonight." Duan Yu couldn't help being overjoyed to see so many people who he cared about all at once.

    Seeing that everyone had finished speaking and was about to return home, Mei Lan Zhuju stepped forward to salute Gao Peng, "Young Master."

    Gao Peng smiled and nodded at them, and said, "Are you still used to it in the palace these few days?"

    The outspoken Ju Jian smiled and said: "It's very good! The eldest son treats us very well, and he accompany us to play around every day. The people in the palace are very nice!"

    "Oh?" Gao Peng glanced at Duan Yu with a half-smile, but seeing Duan Yu smiled and remained silent, he said to Ju Jian with a smile: "Since you think this place is good, you can stay here permanently from now on."  , there is no need to go back to Tianshan.¡±

    Ju Jian said in surprise: "Really? That's great."

    Although Mei Jian and the others didn't speak, from their faces, Gao Peng also saw that they were very willing and willing to ask for it, and shook their heads with a smile. These girls must have been fascinated by the elder brother.

    Back in the mansion, Duan Zhengchun arranged rooms for Ruan Xingzhu and Azhu Azi. They were surprised when they saw many beautiful women with long swords in the palace. After inquiring, they found out that these women were all Peng  My elder brother's teacher's disciple immediately didn't dare to underestimate him.

    Duan Yu pulled Gao Peng aside and asked Ruan Xingzhu's background. After Gao Peng explained the ins and outs of the matter to him clearly, Duan Yu couldn't help but shook his head with a wry smile. He had nothing to say to his father, but Gao Peng's next sentence  It made his face change drastically.

    "As far as we know, apart from Aunt Ruan, Shura Dao Qin Hongmian, Qiaoyao Chagan Baobao, and Kang Min, there is also a woman named Li Qingluo from Gusu."

    "However, I heard that the woman married a family named Wang. Not surprisingly, Mrs. Wang's daughter, Wang Yuyan, should also be our sister."

    "What did you say?" Duan Yu's whole body was shocked, as if struck by thunder, he looked at Gao Peng in horror, and said anxiously: "What you said is true? Ms. Wangis Ms. Wang our sister?"

    Gao Peng looked at him pretending to be surprised, and said: "I just said that it is very possible, whether it is still to be confirmed, why? Brother, do you know that Miss Wang?"

    Duan Yu lost his mind and murmured: "I know, why don't I know? Miss Mu is my younger sister, and now even Miss Wang may be Is God playing tricks on me?"

    SeeWith Duan Yu's appearance like this, Gao Peng said in surprise: "No way? Brother, could it be that you fell in love with that Miss Wang?"

    The corners of Duan Yu's mouth twitched, showing a smile uglier than crying. Gao Peng looked at him for a while, and finally could only pat him on the shoulder, and sighed: "Sorrow, brother, as the saying goes, there are no fragrant grasses anywhere in the world.  A girl is pretty good, if you like it, I will betroth them to you."

    Duan Yu sighed deeply, and said helplessly: "Second brother, you don't understand, no one can replace the fairy sister."

    "Sister Fairy?"

    Duan Yu shook his head, walked towards the hall, and said, "I'll tell you slowly in the future! Brother, they should have passed, and we will pass too."

    "Oh! By the way, big brother, let's go to Yuxu to see my mother in a few days!"

    "Okay, Mom must be very happy to know you're back."

    In the afternoon, Duan Zhengming came with the queen, and Gao Peng went up to meet him. The queen couldn't help but be overjoyed when she saw Gao Peng. Gao Peng was brought up by the queen since he was five years old, and his relationship with her was not inferior to that of Dao Baifeng.  close.

    Immediately Gao Peng introduced the people present to Duan Zhengming. After knowing the identities of Ruan Xingzhu and Azhu Azi, he said on the spot that he would confer Azhu Azi as princess. As for Ruan Xingzhu, he didn't mention it. It still depends on Duan Zhengchun himself.  .

    No matter how you say it, Azhu Azi is the blood of the Duan family, which is different from Ruan Xingzhu.

    Dao Baifeng is the daughter of the great chief of the Baiyi people, and the custom of the Baiyi people is monogamy, and the Duan family in Dali still needs the support of the Baiyi people, so no matter how many women Duan Zhengchun hooks up with outside, he dare not marry back home  .

    In a short period of time, it is impossible for Duan Zhengchun to make Ruan Xingzhu a side concubine, but Ruan Xingzhu is already satisfied when she sees that her daughter has been recognized by Emperor Dali and canonized as princess.

    Besides, she is now living in the Zhennan Prince's Mansion, so she can stay with Duan Zhengchun forever, even if she has no status, so what?  They are already much stronger than Qin Hongmian and the others.

    Finally, when Duan Zhengming heard that the big man sitting in the hall was Bei Qiaofeng, the former head of the Beggar Gang, and he was also Ah Zhu's sweetheart, he was surprised and delighted at the same time.

    Xiao Feng is full of affection for Duan Zhengming, according to his relationship with Duan Yu and Ah Zhu, he performs the junior ceremony and calls him uncle.

    After Duan Zhengming inquired about the attitude of the parties, he immediately decided to choose a date to marry Xiao Feng and A Zhu, and Xiao Feng thus became the county matriarch of Dali.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 616 Facing the Reality

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    After everyone got acquainted, Gao Peng called Fu Minyi and ordered in front of everyone: "Minyi, I will give you two tasks. This is a test for this downhill experience."

    Fu Minyi cupped her fists and said, "Please tell me, my lord."

    Gao Peng nodded and said: "The first thing is that thirty years ago, a tragedy happened outside Yanmen Pass. I will ask Brother Xiao to tell you the specific situation later. Your mission is to lead the Yangtian Department to solve this incident."  Check out the ins and outs of it."

    "The second thing is to hunt down and kill the four villains with all their strength. They are full of evil. You can catch them alive as much as you can. The other three will be killed without mercy."

    After hearing Gao Peng's words, Fu Minyi clasped her fists and said without any hesitation, "I obey."

    "Brother Xiao" Gao Peng looked at Xiao Feng, Xiao Feng nodded knowingly, followed Fu Minyi out of the hall, and went to the side to explain the details.

    Inside the room, Duan Zhengming frowned slightly, and said: "Peng'er, you leave it to them to hunt down and kill the Four Great Evil Is this appropriate?"

    Gao Peng smiled slightly and said: "Uncle, don't worry, you don't think they are young and not very powerful, but if you want to fight, Uncle may not be able to beat any of them. The sixty-three members of the Yangtian Department are enough to slaughter thousands of imperial forest troops.  .¡±

    Duan Zhengming and Duan Zhengchun were terrified, and asked in surprise: "Peng'er, are you serious?"

    Duan Yu interjected from the side: "Uncle, Dad, what the second brother said is probably true."

    As he said that, Duan Yu turned his head and glanced at the maids of the four swords, plum, orchid, bamboo and chrysanthemum, and said with a smile: "I have seen the martial arts of Mei Jian and the others before, and it is a unique skill that is stronger than the six-veined sword."

    "They can display the invisible saber aura like Jiumozhi's flame saber, but the saber aura is more subtle than Jiumozhi's flame saber. Not only can they hover and dance in the air, but it also consumes very little internal energy. If it becomes large,  It is easy for ten people to kill a thousand people."

    Duan Zhengming looked at Mei Lan Zhu Ju in awe, and said to Gao Peng: "Peng'er, what school have you joined in these years?"

    Gao Peng turned his head and looked around, and glanced at everyone in the hall. At this time, there were Duan Zhengming, Empress, Duan Zhengchun, Duan Yu, Ruan Xingzhu, A'Zhu, A'Zi, Mei Lan, Bamboo and Chrysanthemum in the hall, basically all of them were his own servants.  .

    "Originally this matter was extremely secretive, but everyone here is my own, so I will not hide it. My master is now called the Tianshan School, and is stationed in the Misty Peak of Tianshan in the Western Regions."

    "However, it was suggested by me to change the name just now. In the past, my teacher's name was Xiaoyao Sect, and my master's Taoist name was Xiaoyaozi."

    Others just didn't understand the name of this sect, but they were more puzzled, but Duan Yu's face changed drastically, and he exclaimed: "What? Second brother, you are a disciple of the Xiaoyao Sect?"

    Gao Peng looked at Duan Yu in astonishment, and said, "What's the matter? Brother, you've heard of my teacher's name?"

    Duan Yu looked at Gao Peng in amazement, frowned and thought for a while, and finally told what he had encountered in Wuliang Mountain.

    However, he didn't say the specific location of the Langhuan Jade Cave, only that he accidentally entered a valley in Wuliang Mountain, found a cave in the valley and what happened in the cave.

    After listening to Duan Yu's words, Duan Zhengming and Duan Zhengchun looked at Duan Yu speechlessly. It is estimated that in this world, only this idiot of his own would seriously kowtow a thousand times, but it was also because of his stupidity that he made him  To get such a great opportunity, it really is a blessing for a fool.

    Gao Peng smiled wryly and said: "It's really God's will. It's really not a family. If you don't enter a family! Brother, the jade statue you saw, and the one who left behind the magical skills, should be my third senior sister."

    Duan Yu was surprised, then overjoyed, and said: "In this way, I am actually a disciple of the Xiaoyao Sect, but why does Sister Immortal want people who have obtained magical skills to kill all the disciples of the Xiaoyao Sect?"

    Gao Peng waved his hand and said: "This is related to the love and hatred between my brothers and sisters. I will explain it to you later."

    "However, you bastard, the Beiming Divine Art is a top-notch skill in the world. After you practice it, you can reach the ranks of top masters in a short period of time. You actually practiced the first one just to save your life.  Picture, really"

    In Gao Peng's words, there was a sense of anger and indisputability, but Duan Zhengchun and his youngest son were in the same mood, staring at Duan Yu with hatred.

    Duan Yu himself didn't take it seriously, he spread his hands and said: "I don't like killing and killing, as long as the martial arts are enough to save my life, why do I need such high martial arts?"

    ""

    Duan Zhengming shook his head with a broken smile, and said: "Forget it, Yu'erzhai has a kind heart. This may not be a good thing for the people of Dali, so don't force him."

    Gao Peng agrees.He nodded and said: "Uncle's words are reasonable. Then, big brother, let's agree. In the future, you will take over from uncle and manage the country well, and I will be responsible for opening up the territory for Dali."

    "I don't care about all government affairs, it's up to you to decide, but all external affairs are up to me, and you can't drag me back. You are Dali's brain, and I am Dali's fist."

    "My goal is to make Dali a powerful country like the Song Dynasty and the Daliao Dynasty. To achieve this, it is not possible to rely on kindness."

    "Uh" Duan Yu was quite confused at this moment, wasn't he talking about his school and martial arts?  Why are you talking about governing the country?

    Duan Zhengming and Duan Zhengchun looked at each other, and there was surprise in their eyes. This was what they wanted to see the most.

    Duan Yu is benevolent, he is the image of a generation of Mingjun, and it would be great for him to take over the throne to govern the country. Duan Peng has been good at martial arts since he was a child, and he is quite domineering, so he is the best candidate for the general.

    Originally, they didn't know Duan Peng's thoughts, and they were afraid that he would value the throne so much that the brothers would be at odds, but now it seems that they are completely overthinking.

    "Hahahaha Peng'er, Uncle is very pleased that you have such an idea. Uncle believes that in the future, Dali Kingdom will be able to become strong and prosperous in the hands of your brothers." Duan Zhengming laughed happily.

    Gao Peng smiled and nodded: "Uncle, please rest assured, Peng'er will live up to Uncle's expectations."

    In the back garden of the palace, Gao Peng and Duan Yu walked slowly side by side. He was telling Duan Yu the story of the three elders of Xiaoyao.

    After Gao Peng finished speaking, Duan Yu finally understood the reason, and his fantasy about the fairy sister collapsed in an instant.

    He really didn't expect that the person he regarded as the fairy sister was such a shameless woman who could even flirt with other men in front of her husband.

    "And that Mrs. Wang, Li Qingluo, is the daughter of my second senior brother and third senior sister. In other words, Miss Wang is your nominal master and the granddaughter of my third senior sister."

    "After the third senior sister remarried to Li Yuanhao of Xixia, she also has a granddaughter. She is more like that jade statue than Miss Wang, and should be more in line with your fantasy of a fairy sister. You"

    Duan Yu waved his hand with a wry smile, interrupting Gao Peng's words, "Forget it, second brother, you don't need to say any more, what kind of fairy sister is just a cloud to me now, I think it's better for me to face the reality."  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 617 Ambition is what is incompetent, and ideal is what is capable

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Gao Peng grinned and said: "It's best if you think like this. There are no fairy sisters in this world. If there are, only my current senior sister can barely deserve this title."

    "Oh? Why?" Duan Yu asked curiously.

    Gao Peng said with a smile: "My senior sister is ninety-six this year, but she has achieved success in cultivation, is eternally youthful, and her face is not old. Her appearance is no different from that of a twenty-nine girl, and she is extremely beautiful. Her appearance is definitely not inferior to third senior sister Li Qiushui.  Down."

    "At the same time, you can ride the clouds and ride the fog, and walk against the wind. If this kind of woman is not a fairy sister, what is it?"

    Duan Yu exclaimed: "So, your big sister"

    "Your uncle." Gao Peng emphasized a sentence as if nothing had happened.

    ""

    Duan Yu glanced at Gao Peng speechlessly, and said dumbfoundedly: "Is it interesting to be a generation older than me? Aren't you still my younger brother?"

    Gao Peng said innocently: "We are us, but in terms of seniority, you really should call her uncle!"

    Duan Yu was speechless, sighed, and said: "The master is the master! Then what do you plan to do with your third master Okay! My master and the master and the second master?"

    Gao Peng thought for a while, and said: "I plan to take a trip to Xixia. With the martial arts of the senior sister, the third senior sister can't get the slightest favor. If she goes to Misty Peak to seek trouble, she can only bring herself to humiliate herself. I'm afraid she will even go to Tianshan Mountain.  don't go."

    "Now the girls of the Tianshan School are all practicing seven-rotation slash. When they gather together to make moves, the third senior sister may be beheaded in a daze."

    "I plan to expand the territory. Although Xixia is far away from us, with the Tubo tribes, the Song Dynasty, and even the Huangtou Huihe in between, I will fight there sooner or later."

    "So I'm going to try to see if she can be used by me. If she is stubborn, I have no choice but to stand by the elder sister unconditionally."

    Duan Yu didn't pay attention to Gao Peng's words at the moment, but asked in surprise: "Second brother, do you still want to go to Xixia? Are you too ambitious?"

    Gao Peng smiled slightly, and said: "It's not ambition. If you don't have that ability, but always think about unrealistic things, that's called ambition. If you have that ability to do everything, it's called ideal."

    Duan Yu smiled wryly and said: "Your ideals are too lofty, second brother, my Dali has only tens of thousands of soldiers and horses, and the population is only about nine million. Even many lands in Dali are still uninhabited. I really don't know.  Where did you get so much confidence?"

    Gao Peng said proudly: "Of course I have my own certainty. In terms of military affairs, there is nothing to worry about. Even if there are only 50,000 soldiers and horses, what if all of these 50,000 people are masters who can count as ten, or even one as a hundred?  "

    "I have prepared a martial art called Hunyuan Kungfu. It is a mental method from the outside to the inside. Everyone can practice it, and there is no high requirement for qualifications.  With the Hunyuan Palm of Kung Fu, you can accumulate a deep internal force."

    "In less than ten years, we will have a powerful army composed of martial arts masters, sweeping Liuhe and invincible."

    "And I have prepared another set of magical techniques. This unique technique only takes half a month, which can be equivalent to ten years of hard work by ordinary people. It's just that practicing this magical technique requires strong willpower."

    "I will choose the person who is most loyal to Dali and to my Duan family, and practice this magical skill and the seven-axis cutting at the same time."

    "With this combination, we don't need many, as long as there are one or two thousand people, we can not only be invincible, but also serve as the strongest deterrent force to prevent those troops who have practiced Hunyuan Gong from making trouble."

    "So the most important thing for us is to develop the people's livelihood and increase the population. I will think of ways to increase the population. You can develop the economy well."

    "When it comes to the economy, Great Song Dynasty is our best choice for alliance. First of all, our Duan Clan comes from the martial arts of Central Earth, so we must not forget our roots. We can't make any mistakes against Great Song Dynasty."

    "Secondly, the Song Dynasty is rich and prosperous. If we make a good alliance with it, we can get the greatest economic support. I will also solve this matter. I will try to make friends with the Emperor of the Song Dynasty and make him obey me."

    After listening to Gao Peng's words, Duan Yu was a little stunned. He could imagine what kind of misfortune Gao Peng would cause in the process of expanding his territory, which made him feel very uncomfortable.

    Gao Peng seemed to see what Duan Yu was thinking, and sighed: "Brother, I know you have a kind heart and don't like to kill, but you have to know that your kindness should be used first on your own people, and then you can consider other things.  "

    "I am located in the border of Dali, and the conditions in all aspects are not enough to compete with other countries. If this continues, sooner or later I will be destroyed by other countries."

      "If we want our descendants not to be subjugated slaves, we must be strong, and the prosperity of a dynasty is always accompanied by blood and death."

    Duan Yu sighed, and said: "Forget it, you can handle these things by yourself in the future! I won't ask too many questions, but I hope you promise me that you will kill as little as possible."

    Gao Peng said: "Don't worry, I'm not a bloodthirsty person. What I pursue is victory, not how many people to kill. As long as the enemy is willing to surrender, I will not slaughter wantonly."

    Duan Yu nodded, stopped talking about this topic, and said instead: "Tomorrow, let's go to Yuxu to visit my mother!"

    "good."

    Early the next morning, Gao Peng and Duan Yu took plums, orchids, bamboos and chrysanthemums, went to Yuxu Temple, and saw their mother who had been away for many years.  Talk about your experiences over the years.

    The two brothers persuaded Dao Baifeng to return to the mansion, but was rejected. Since the last incident in the Valley of Ten Thousand Tribulations, she never wanted to return to the mansion. The brothers had no choice but to let it go.

    But since she didn't want to go back to the house, the brothers didn't tell her about Ruan Xingzhu, so as not to make her feel unhappy.

    The two brothers lived with Dao Baifeng in the temple for more than ten days, Xiao Feng and A'Zhu's wedding was approaching, so they left immediately.

    After returning home, Gao Peng put on night clothes that night and flew north. Fu Minyi and his party first went to Xixia Yipintang to kill the four villains, and then went to Henan to investigate the truth about the Battle of Yanmen Pass.

    Gao Peng delineated a few targets for them who were suspected to be the leading brothers, all of whom were highly respected seniors in the Central Plains, including Abbot Shaolin Xuanci.

    In addition, they brought a basket of carrier pigeons with them before they set off on the road, and every few days they would fly letters to report their whereabouts, so Gao Peng knew their whereabouts like the back of his hand.

    Fu Minyi and his party had just left for half a month and traveled more than a thousand miles, but Gao Peng flew the distance in less than an hour, and it took more than half an hour to find their whereabouts.

    At this time, Fu Minyi and others were temporarily staying in an inn in a small town. Gao Peng quickly found Fu Minyi's room, opened the window calmly, and rushed to Fu Minyi's bedside.

    In case she alarmed others, Gao Peng touched her acupuncture points first, and Fu Minyi naturally woke up because of this.

    "Don't panic. It's me. Don't make a sound. I have something to tell you." Gao Peng pulled off his mask to reveal his true face. After saying this, he unlocked Fu Minyi's acupuncture points.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 618: Strong Army Plan

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "My lord, what are you" Fu Minyi asked softly.

    Gao Peng took out an envelope from his arms, handed it to Fu Minyi, and said: "It contains the ins and outs of the Yanmen Pass tragedy. I have already found out, but it is not the time to hand it over to Xiao Feng."

    "Take this letter with you, you can read the contents, and give it to me when you return to Dali after the four villains are dealt with, understand?"

    Although Fu Minyi didn't know why, she didn't ask any further questions, just took the letter and said, "Your subordinate obeys."

    Gao Peng continued: "Okay, when you go to Xixia, you must be careful and do not disperse at any time. If all of you gather together, there will be no one in this world who can hurt you."

    "Yes, I will obey your son's order."

    "Well, you rest! I'll go back first."

    A few days later, Xiao Feng and A'Zhu got married, Duan Zhengming gave him a house that is quite close to the Zhennan Prince's Mansion, as his county horse mansion.

    On the day of the wedding, the Zhennan Prince's Mansion was decorated with lanterns and festoons, red and green, and it looked like a festive scene. After worshiping heaven and earth, and entering the bridal chamber, Xiao Feng's fate was tied to Dali ever since.

    After Xiao Feng got married, Gao Peng started his plan to strengthen the army. Most of the Dali Yulin Army and the Shence Army were in the hands of Shanchanhou Gao Shengtai, and a small part was in the hands of Situ Hua Hegen.

    In the real history, the Duan clan was weak and lost popular support. Gao Shengtai, Marquis of Shanchan, launched a coup and forced Duan Zhengmingchan to take over from him.

    Gao Shengtai established "Dazhong", but his luck was bad. He only served as emperor for two years before he died of a stroke. Before he died, he ordered his son Gao Taiming to return to Duan Zhengchun and Dali was restored.

    Afterwards, the Gao family acted as chancellors for generations and took control of the government. The Dali Kingdom was said to be in the hands of Duan Zhengming, and it had already perished.

    However, in Tianlong World, this is not the case at all (Old Cha distorted history), Gao Shengtai is a good brother of Duan Zhengming and Duan Zhengchun, and he is loyal to the Duan family. Later, Duan Zhengming directly passed on to Duan Yu.

    Because of this, the implementation of Gao Peng's plan to strengthen the army does not know how smooth it will be. If the situation is the situation in the official history, if you want to control the Dali army, you must first eradicate the Gao clan.

    Although the Gao family is deeply rooted in Dali and has a wide range of ties, it can be said that a single hair will affect the whole body. It will not only cause turmoil in Dali, but will also greatly weaken Dali's national power and military power.

    But this world doesn't have so many troubles. Gao Peng directly called Duan Zhengming, Duan Zhengchun, Duan Yu, Dali Sangong, Gao Shengtai and others together, took out Hunyuan Gong, and then talked about his plan to strengthen the army  , The hearts of all the people present suddenly became hot.

    Gao Shengtai practiced the palm technique of Hunyuan Palm several times on the spot. Under Gao Peng's guidance, he quickly mastered the method of using the palm technique to condense internal strength, and his surprise was beyond words.

    "Wonderful, wonderful! There is no risk of becoming obsessed when practicing this skill, and it is extremely powerful after practice, and there is absolutely no reason why it cannot be practiced."

    "We only need to gather a group of youngsters to practice from now on, and after more than ten years, we will have an army composed of martial arts masters."

    Gao Shengtai paced back and forth in the hall excitedly, and couldn't help saying: "According to the speed at which this skill accumulates internal energy, if I practice it for ten years, my skill should not be inferior to what I am today."

    "It doesn't need to be many, as long as there are a few thousand people, haha, who can stop an army composed of thousands of Gao Shengtai?"

    Gao Peng said with a smile: "Uncle Gao, a few thousand of you can't satisfy my appetite, what I want is tens of thousands of you, this skill can be practiced by the Imperial Forest Army and Shence Army today."

    "Although they are a bit late in practicing kung fu, at most they just spend more time to improve their muscles and strengthen their bones. Ten years later, they will also be quite a master."

    "However, this exercise is just the exercise I used to promote in the army. I have another exercise. As long as I can endure the pain, I can gain 20 years of exercise in just half a month."

    "Combined with the Seven Spinning Slash and Yan Xing Qianli Qinggong, we will get a master who surpasses Jiumozhi within half a month."

    "However, I will only pass on these martial arts to Dali and those who are most loyal to my Duan family. The number of people will not be too many. The upper limit I set is 500 people."

    "I named these five hundred people the Dragon Guard Army. I will build a Dragon Guard Villa for them. They will be my strategic deterrent force in Dali, the last resort."

    Speaking of this, Gao Peng looked at Duan Zhengming and Duan Yu, and said with fanaticism: "Others may not be able to imagine the strength of this army, but uncle and elder brother must be able to."

    "You just have to think about it, five hundred people are stronger than Jiumozhi.?Master, what kind of terrifying power is it? You can understand the strength of the Dragon Guardian Army.  "

    "suck¡­¡­"

    Duan Zhengming and Duan Yu gasped together, they had personally experienced Jiumozhi's martial arts.

    Duan Zhengming suddenly stood up, his beard trembling with excitement, "Five hundred masters who are stronger than Jiumozhi, even if they fight head-on with an army of 100,000, there is absolutely no reason for them to retreat."

    "If the five hundred dragon guards are used as the front arrow and the fifty thousand Imperial Forest Army Shence Army is used as the stamina, even an army of one million will be defeated on the spot."

    Gao Peng added: "There is one more important thing, and that is this skill, which is an immortal skill. As long as you practice it well, you will not only gain twenty years of power in a short time."

    "Besides, after practicing this martial art, it doesn't matter if you don't die. Once you die, as long as you can survive the pain of the last three days, you will not only be able to come back from the dead, but your skill will be doubled."

    "This technique is like this. Every time you die, after you die and come back to life, your skill will be doubled. If you can die nine times and survive all of them, you will have thousand years of skill, your body will be sanctified, and you will be immortal."

    "However, so far, only people have practiced this technique to the point of dying once, because after dying once, they are invincible in the world after being resurrected, so no one is willing to choose to die again in order to increase their skills."

    "After all, every time you die and come back to life, the pain you have to endure is also multiplied. You may be able to survive the first practice, but maybe the second time, if you can't make it, you will still die."

    ""

    Everyone looked at Gao Peng in astonishment. There is such an incredible skill in this world?  It is simply not like the means of ordinary people.

    Duan Zhengchun asked Gao Peng tremblingly: "Peng'er, what kind of martial art is this? Why does it have such an incredible effect?"

    Gao Peng said in tenacity: "The name of this exercise is called 'Celestial Silkworm Divine Art', which means that silkworms transform cocoons into butterflies. When practicing this exercise, silkworms will emerge from the 36,000 pores of the whole body, slowly wrapping oneself.  into cocoons."

    "The pain comes from the time when the silk emerges, and after half a month, when the magic skill is complete, it can break out of the cocoon. This is called the 'heavenly silkworm change'."

    "After practicing this skill, after death, as long as the body is not destroyed and the internal force is not exhausted, the internal force will still operate on its own after death, and the cocoon will emerge again to repair the body."

    "No matter how serious the injury is, internal or external, it will definitely heal in twelve days, and then the person will wake up. From this moment on, he will have to bear the pain of spinning silk. As long as he can survive for three days, he will be able to break out of the cocoon again.  Doubling, this is called the change of the silkworm."

    "The same is true for the three changes and four changes of the silkworm after that, but the pain of spinning the silk is intensified each time. I don't know about others. I am sure to survive the change of the silkworm, but I am absolutely not sure to survive the third change of the silkworm."

    After Gao Peng finished speaking, he looked at the people around him, and said with a smile: "If everyone here is interested in practicing this heavenly silkworm magic skill, I will write out the formulas of the heart in a while, and you each copy a copy, and I will give you a month."

    "One month later, the ministries began to select those who are loyal to the Duan family. Of course, they must be people with a firm mind and can endure pain. As for the Hunyuan Gong, you can pass it on tomorrow."

    The Sangong of Dali and Gao Shengtai stood up together, clasped their fists at Gao Peng and said, "I will follow the order of the second son."

    Duan Yu said calmly: "Whoever you are, I don't like martial arts, so I don't want to endure the pain for nothing."

    Gao Peng rolled his eyes and said unhappily: "You can't practice it even if you want to. The Beiming Divine Art is incompatible with any internal energy. It's better to give you a sword directly for you to practice."

    Duan Yu grinned and spread his hands, causing everyone in the hall to shake their heads.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 619 Are you planning to piss me off so that you can inherit my Xixia kingdom?

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    ? In the western suburbs of Xingqing Mansion in Xixia, a graceful and slender figure was shrouded in snow-white clothes and flitted among the tree crowns.

    While running, the speed is extremely fast, but there is no sense of urgency. On the contrary, it makes people feel elegant and beautiful, which fully embodies the word "Xiaoyao".

    "The body is fast and flying, erratic like a god, walking lightly on the waves, and the socks are dusty Third Senior Sister, you have really practiced to the point of perfection."

    While the figure was running, it suddenly heard a clear and bright voice, drifting, coming from nowhere, the figure stopped suddenly, stood on a horizontal branch as thick as a thumb, and turned its head to look around.

    "Who is talking?" The woman in white didn't panic when encountering sudden changes, her voice was soft and melodious, charming and moving.

    "Why don't the third senior sister look up?" The voice came again, and the woman in white looked up when she heard the words, her pupils shrank suddenly.

    Ten zhang above her head, a handsome man in his twenties, with one hand behind his back and the other in his abdomen, stood leisurely on top of a cloud of mist, with a smile on his face.  look at her.

    He has a wide robe and a slow belt, his eyes are like stars, the light blue hairband used to tie his hair is fluttering with the wind, and he has an indescribable air of floating out of the world, just like the legendary fairy of the world.

    "I don't know who is holy, Your Excellency? Why do you call me Senior Sister?" The woman's heart trembled, and she was flying in the clouds, standing out of thin air, what is it if it is not a fairy god?

    The cloud group descended and floated to the place where she was at eye level, not more than ten feet away from her. He clasped his fists and saluted, and said with a smile: "Duan Peng, the youngest closed disciple of my family teacher Xiaoyaozi, should call you Third Senior Sister."

    The woman was none other than Li Qiushui, the youngest of the three elders of Xiaoyao. Hearing Gao Peng's words, Li Qiushui trembled, "What did you say? Youyou are Master's closed disciple? Where is Master, old man now?"

    Gao Peng had a wry smile on his face, and said: "Third Senior Sister misunderstood, Junior Brother has never met Master, I am a disciple accepted by Second Senior Brother Wu Yazi on behalf of Master."

    Suddenly, Li Qiushui felt a little disappointed. The next moment, she saw the Seven Treasures ring on Gao Peng's thumb, a flash of lightning flashed in her mind, and she asked in surprise, "Didn't you become a free and unrestrained Yufeng?"

    Gao Peng nodded with a smile, and said: "Senior sister is wise, you can guess right."

    "No wonder he even gave you the Seven Treasures Ring. If you can train yourself to be free and unrestrained, you must be one of those rare martial arts prodigy in hundreds of years."  Bowing down, he said: "Disciple Li Qiushui, please refer to the sect master's younger brother."

    Gao Peng shook his head with a smile, and said: "Why do senior sister and younger brother have to be so careful? Since you still admit that you are a disciple of the Xiaoyao Sect, why did you leave the words of killing all Xiaoyao disciples in the Langhuan Jade Cave?"

    "If you want to kill all the disciples of Xiaoyao, wouldn't you be the first one to kill yourself?"

    Li Qiushui's complexion changed slightly, but her face was covered by the white gauze, so she couldn't see clearly, but from her eyes, many things could be seen, "Young brother doesn't know something, it's just that the senior sister left behind because of her anger.  , can¡¯t be counted.¡±

    Gao Peng waved his hand and said: "Those are all things in the past, and I don't want to worry about it any more. Senior Sister is here, but I plan to take advantage of the days when Senior Sister is rejuvenated, which is not good for her?"

    Li Qiushui's eyes were fixed, and after a few breaths, he sighed softly, and said: "It seems that the junior brother knows everything, since that's the case, the senior sister will not beat around the bush with you, yes, I do intend to seek justice from her."

    "Fair?" Gao Peng laughed and shook his head, "There is no fairness between you two? It's just jealousy and mutual harm."

    Li Qiushui was noncommittal, but asked indifferently: "Junior brother is here to prevent me from seeking revenge on her?"

    Gao Peng seriously shook his head and said, "No, I'm here to save your life."

    "Save my life?" Li Qiushui's face changed again, "What do you mean, junior brother?"

    Gao Peng spread his hands and said innocently: "In fact, after I practiced Xiaoyao Yufeng three years ago, I cured Eldest Sister."

    "Now she is not only a master of martial arts, she is no longer in danger of reverting to a child, and her body has grown again. When I left Tianshan, she was already a beautiful girl of eighteen or nineteen years old."

    Speaking of this, he looked at Li Qiushui, and then continued: "The appearance of the elder sister is not inferior to yours."

    "You" Li Qiushui was full of air, his chest rose and fell rapidly, he pointed at Gao Peng and didn't know what to say, before cursing after a long while: "You little thief, you are not here to save my life, but to piss me off  right?"

    "CoughCough" Gao Pengqing coughed twice, and said with an innocent face: "If you think so, then let's count it!  Let me tell you another news that will piss you off.  "

    "When I used Xiaoyao Yufeng to treat my elder sister's old illness, she happened to understand the profound meaning of Xiaoyao Yufeng, so she also practiced Xiaoyao Yufeng.  The ability to soar through the clouds and ride the fog, and to ride against the wind."

    "Youha" Li Qiushui was laughed angrily by Gao Peng, "Bastard, what are you doing here? Just tell me!"

    Gao Peng's expression changed when he heard the words, and he asked: "Senior sister, you still admit that you are a disciple of the Xiaoyao Sect, and you also recognize me as the head, right?"

    Li Qiushui pondered for a while with his head down, and finally sighed: "What's the use of denying it? After all, I was raised by my master, and this martial arts was also taught by my master. Even if I die, I will be a ghost of the Xiaoyao sect.  "

    Gao Peng nodded in satisfaction, and said: "Okay, since that's the case, I, the head of the sect, ordered you and the elder sister to put aside the previous suspicions and return to Xiaoyao's sect."

    "I will let the second senior brother heal your face, ahem, in fact, the second senior brother has also practiced to control the wind freely, and now he has become the handsome and handsome young man back then."

    Li Qiushui trembled all over, and said in a trembling voice: "What did you say? He he also practiced Xiaoyao Yufeng? Then he and senior sister"

    Gao Peng nodded helplessly, and said: "You are right, now that the second senior brother and the senior sister live together, it can be regarded as a real happy life."

    "You can't blame him for this matter. You were the one who couldn't stand him first, but now you have remarried to someone else. It is impossible for you and him to be together."

    "I can make peace with Eldest Sister for you, turn hostility into friendship, and let you return to Xiaoyao Sect, but with Second Senior Brother forgive me, there is nothing I can do."

    Li Qiushui burst into tears, and shouted excitedly: "What is it that I can't stop him first? What do you know? You don't know anything."

    Gao Peng said seriously: "No, I know, because I am the same kind of person as Senior Brother, it's just that you don't understand him, and you are not even his confidant, so how can you stay with him?"

    Li Qiushui cried: "Then tell me, what reason does he have for ignoring me, a living person, but obsessed with a statue?" (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 620

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "It's very simple. To put it bluntly, it's worthless. It's just an artist's inexplicable obsession with the perfect masterpiece that he has completed with his own hands."

    "Artist?" Li Qiushui thought for a while, then understood the meaning of the title, nodded, and said, "Wu Yazi is indeed an artist."

    Gao Peng continued: "That's right, Second Senior Brother is a true artist. The reason why he was fascinated by that statue was because of his admiration for the masterpiece and his devotion to art."

    "Even I am obsessed with my own works. It is conceivable what a high state that is. It can even be said that it is the highest state of an artist."

    "It's a pity that you don't understand. The original obsession with art can only be understood by fellow artists. It is difficult for others to understand. Even if you explain it, you can't explain why. It's just a feeling."

    "This feeling, if you understand it, you understand it, if you don't understand it, you don't understand it, and those who don't understand it, no matter how they explain it, they still don't understand it."

    "Actually, you are bad because you lack patience. An artist, no matter how obsessed he is with his own works, he always has a time limit."

    "When he gets out of that obsession, he will naturally return to normal, but what you did broke his heart."

    Gao Peng's words may be suspected of cheating, but they are not unreasonable, just like some so-called artists in this world, who originally had rich and powerful families and lived happily.

    But they just want to run away from home, abandon everything, pursue the so-called art, and dedicate their lives to art. No one can persuade them.

    In Gao Peng's view, this is work, but in the eyes of those artists themselves, it is worth it.

    There is no way to verify what Wu Yazi's heart is like. It is estimated that even if he is asked, he will not tell the reason, so Gao Peng characterized his behavior as an "artist's work".

    As for the far-fetched statement that Wu Yazi likes Li Canghai, the statue and the portrait he gave Xu Zhu are both Li Canghai, that may not be correct.

    After all, Li Canghai was only eleven years old that year, and Wu Yazi didn't look like a pedophile, he was more like a fetishist. The statue was actually Li Qiushui, and the portrait was also Li Qiushui.

    The reason why there is an extra dimple and a little beauty mole is that Wu Yazi saw Li Canghai and thought it was pretty, adding this feature would make his works more perfect.

    If Wu Yazi is really a pedophile, wouldn't Wu Xingyun be the most suitable partner?  So it is completely possible to overthrow the statement that Wu Yazi likes Li Canghai.

    The most powerful evidence is that Wu Yazi gave the portrait to Xu Zhu, and asked him to go to Li Qiushui to teach him martial arts. If he really painted Li Canghai, wouldn't doing so harm Xu Zhu?

    So, even Wu Yazi didn't realize that he was painting Li Canghai, and he always thought he was painting Li Qiushui.

    After listening to Gao Peng's words, Li Qiushui looked up at the sky in a daze, and murmured: "Is this really the case? Did I ruin my own happiness with my own hands?"

    Gao Peng sighed deeply, and said: "You can put it this way! Well, in fact, you are already eighty or ninety years old. If you put it on ordinary people, maybe the second reincarnation has already begun. What else?  What can't you see?"

    "You have been fighting with Eldest Sister for the rest of your life, and you have already won, but you gave up everything by yourself. What is there to complain about?"

    "It's better to let go of everything, let go of yourself, learn to be kind to yourself, stop thinking about those loves and hatreds, and live your own life, isn't it better than anything else?"

    Li Qiushui smiled, that smile was extremely bitter, "Perhaps what you said is right, but I still want to go to Tianshan to meet them, Junior Brother, would you like to accompany me?"

    Gao Peng tilted his head, and said: "If I don't want to, I won't come. I don't say anything, I don't do anything. I let you kill me aggressively, and I will be bloody when I meet you. Anyway, it's none of my business.  , oh, let¡¯s go! I¡¯ll accompany you for a walk.¡±

    With one move of Gao Peng's hand, Li Qiushui felt an invisible and qualitative breeze wrap around her body, lifted her up, and flew to the west at high speed.

    While flying, Gao Peng babbled, although his posture was still looking like a fairy, but this babbling made his "immortal energy" disappear.

    Li Qiushui was both dumbfounded and secretly moved, but this junior was always thinking of them, senior sisters and senior brothers.

    "There are only four of us in the Xiaoyaopai generation.?I don¡¯t want to kill each other. The three of you grew up together, and I¡¯m only a latecomer. You should love each other and support each other, but I didn¡¯t expect this to happen.  "

    "After all, it's all the master's fault. You said that when he accepted apprentices, if he accepted all men, or all women, or two men and two women, one man and one woman, wouldn't everything be fine?"

    "It happened that one man and two women were accepted, and in the end a scene of two women competing for husbands was staged, and a good carefree school was torn apart. This is all the master's fault."

    "The same goes for the two of you. It's just such a man. What's there to grab? The two sisters are half of each other, and the three of them can live happily together? It must be monopolized."

    "That's all right. In the end, it's still half of one person. You get the first half of his life, and the elder sister gets the second half. It's just that the second half of his life is much longer than the first half"

    While Gao Peng was chattering, time passed slowly. Nearly two hours later, Tianshan was close in front of him. He was flying alone, and Gao Peng¡¯s real energy consumption was quite large, but it was not a big problem.  After a few hours of meditation, you can recover.

    Gao Peng didn't land on Jietianqiao this time, but flew directly to the gate of Vulture Palace, where the Juntian Department was on duty, led by Cheng Qingshuang.

    When she saw Gao Peng, she hurriedly stepped forward to salute, "My lord."

    Gao Peng smiled and nodded, and said: "There is no need to be polite, Qingshuang, can my senior sister and senior brother be in the palace?"

    "My son, the two lords went to the depths of the Tianshan Mountains to search for natural materials and earthly treasures, but they are not in the palace." Cheng Qingshuang replied, looking at Li Qiushui curiously.

    Upon seeing this, Gao Peng introduced: "This is my third senior sister, that is, the junior sister of your two lords."

    Cheng Qingshuang didn't dare to be negligent when she heard the words, and hurriedly saluted: "I have seen the senior."

    Li Qiushui nodded lightly, and Gao Peng said: "I will go find them later, and ask Third Senior Sister to wait in the palace."

    Hearing this, Li Qiushui walked in. She grew up here, so she is also very familiar with it.

    Gao Peng was about to leave, but was held back by Cheng Qingshuang, and she said embarrassedly: "Young master, Sister Fu and the others have been down the mountain for a year, when is it our turn?"

    Gao Peng patted her on the shoulder with a broken smile, and said with a smile: "Don't worry! If you have a chance, you will all be able to go down the mountain soon and take a journey in the mundane world."

    "Hey, thank you, son." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 621: Happy Years

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    When Gao Peng went to Xixia to intercept Li Qiushui, half a year had passed since Xiao Feng and A Zhu got married. One month after the two got married, Duan Zhengming officially passed the throne to Duan Yu, went to Tianlong Temple to become a monk, and the queen was established as the empress dowager.  Duan Zhengchun was promoted to be the Supreme Emperor, and Dao Baifeng was the Empress Dowager.

    And Gao Peng succeeded the position of King of Zhennan and General of Baoguo. Maid of plum, orchid, bamboo, and chrysanthemum was canonized as imperial concubine, and the position of queen was temporarily vacant.  for the queen.

    Fu Minyi and his party were quite unlucky, because when they arrived in Xixia, the four villains were not in Yipintang, so they had to go to the rivers and lakes to inquire about the whereabouts of the four villains, and they have not returned to Dali until now.

    After Gao Peng succeeded to the throne, he immediately started his plan to strengthen the army in full swing. First, he announced the establishment of two special armies in Dali, the "Dragon Guard Army" and the "Guo Bao Army".

    Three thousand teenagers aged eight to thirteen were selected into the "Guobao Army". While practicing Hunyuan Palm, Gao Peng also personally formulated a "political education" course for them.

    To put it bluntly, it is to brainwash the teenagers. The core content is basically "without the Duan family, there would be no Dali country", "Dali Duan family represents the fundamental interests of the majority of Dali people" and so on.

    The educational experience from later generations will naturally be effective. This group of teenagers will all become loyal members of the Duan family in Dali.

    The Baoguo Army is regarded as a reserve of the Dragon Guard Army. Ten years later, when these teenagers grow up and pass the political assessment, they will be able to pass on the magic skills of the silkworm, the seven-spin cut, and the swallow's journey for thousands of miles.

    As for the first batch of Dragon Guardian Army, it is temporarily composed of 500 soldiers selected from the Yulin Army who are loyal and determined to the Duan family in Dali.

    In less than a month, with Gao Peng's personal assistance, they successfully practiced the Celestial Silkworm Divine Kung Fu, the Seven-Rotation Slash and the Yan Xing Qianli Light Kung Fu, and then taught them some other boxing kung fu, such as Hunyuan Palm and Tan Leg  .

    We can't let them only know the seven-spin cut. In this case, once they are bullied by the enemy, wouldn't they just have to catch them with nothing?

    It's a pity that the requirements for practicing Lingbo Weibu are too high, you need to know the gossip of the Book of Changes, otherwise, if you pass Lingbo Weibu to them, then there will be no problems.  Microstepping can still save life and body.

    Half a year later, all aspects have been on the right track, and they have continued to move forward according to their own trajectory and route. The Dragon Guard Army has formed combat effectiveness, and it took three months to complete the construction of the Dragon Guard Villa.  It's not about practicing internal strength, it's about practicing martial arts.

    The chief and deputy commanders of the Dragon Guard Army are Gu Ducheng and Fu Sigui, and they have naturally practiced the Celestial Silkworm. In order for them to be able to subdue the soldiers of the Dragon Guard Army, Gao Peng passed on to them the Tathagata God's Eight Palm Forms that can restrain the seven-spin cut.

    The body-protecting Buddha's light that appeared at the beginning of the Buddha's light can resist the seven-spinning slash, and the Buddha flies to the west and bursts into a thousand miles. With these two items alone, a person who has practiced the palm of the Tathagata is absolutely invincible against an opponent who can only do the seven-spinning slash.  crushed.

    Zhu Danchen was the commander of the National Defense Army. He himself also read the most. He could quickly understand the content of political education taught by Gao Peng. It was naturally most suitable for him to lead the National Defense Army.

    When the war starts in the future and Dali's military strength expands, the old soldiers of the Dragon Guard Army will become generals guarding the territory conquered by all parties, and the soldiers of the National Defense Army who have grown up will naturally be supplemented by the ready-made Dragon Guard Army.

    The Yulin Army has 15,000 people, and the Shence Army has nearly 40,000 people. In general, there are only more than 50,000 people in Dali's direct lineage troops, which is comparable to that of Song Daliao, which frequently pulled tens of millions of troops.  It is incomparable.

    However, Gao Peng believes that as the main force of the battle, these 50,000 people are more than enough. If the quantity is not enough, the quality can be combined. When 50,000 people can defeat 500,000 people, why bother to support 500,000 people?  Don't you need food?

    As for the mobs of the barbarians, now Dali no longer needs to rely on them at all. After Dali's expansion road opens, if they are willing to come out to help, let them share a piece of the pie.  Bar!

    Regardless of the Dragon Guard Army, the National Guard Army, or the Yulin Army, the supreme commander is Gao Peng, and the Shence Army is led by Gao Shengtai and Hua Hegen.

    However, the Imperial Forest Army is now handed over by Gao Peng to Xiao Feng to take command for him. This is not Gao Peng's request, but Xiao Feng's initiative.

    Firstly, he was greatly favored by Dali Duan's family, and felt that there was nothing to repay him in this life, so he voluntarily served Duan's family; secondly, it was because he had nothing to do every day and was extremely boring, so he offered to take command of the army for Gao Peng.

    He was the leader of the gang of beggars, commanding hundreds of thousands of gangs of beggars.With my son's experience, even leading the army is no problem at all.

    Besides, he married Ah Zhu, who is now a princess, and he has also become a son-in-law from the county horse. Regardless of his status and martial arts, he can completely convince the crowd, so the commander of the Imperial Forest Army, he also did a good job.

    As for A'Zhu, she was pregnant, so accompanied by A'Zi and Ruan Xingzhu, she raised her baby at home with peace of mind.

    Duan Zhengchun may have owed a lot of love debts because he was too absurd when he was young, but after he passed middle age, his heart sank, and he no longer messed around with women. In addition, the state affairs are run by children, so he has nothing to do.  Young, he spends time with his wife and daughter every day, becoming a model of a good man.

    He personally took Ruan Xingzhu to Yuxu Temple, and he didn't know how he managed to make Dao Baifeng change his mind. Not only did he return to Dali with him, but he also acquiesced in the existence of Ruan Xingzhu.

    The only regret is that Ruan Xingzhu still can't get a title, but she doesn't care about it, and it's hard for others to say anything.

    In short, the past six months have been a happy year for Dali.

    When all parties are on the right track and everything is developing in a good direction, Gao Peng calculates the time, it is almost the day when Wu Xingyun rejuvenates in the original play, and it is almost time for Li Qiushui to go to Tianshan.

    Therefore, after Gao Peng arranged all the affairs, he went to Xixia alone, secretly watched Li Qiushui, and stopped her halfway when she left.

    The reason why he wants to resolve the grievances between Li Qiushui and Wu Xingyun is naturally to pave the way for the future conquest of Western Xia. Even if Li Qiushui doesn't help, he can do the same, but with her help, he can save a lot of things and make a lot of troubles  Killing isn't it?

    After all, Dali is different from the Song Dynasty. Dali itself is a minority, and it is easier to integrate various ethnic groups. These ethnic groups will not be as resistant to Dali as they are to the Han people of the Song Dynasty.

    Therefore, in the future, the territory conquered by Dali will belong to Dali. If one more person is killed, Dali will lose one population. If you can annex a country with gentle means, why not do it?  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 622 You Still Win After All

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Li Qiushui didn't need Gao Peng to worry at all in the Vulture Palace, because she was more familiar with this place than him, so Gao Peng flew directly to the depths of Tianshan Mountain.

    The Tianshan Mountains are very large, 5,000 miles long from east to west, 600 to 700 miles wide from north to south, and even 1,600 miles at the widest point. If you want to find two people in such a large area, it is naturally like looking for a needle in a haystack.

    Therefore, Gao Peng took out a lot of signal fireworks from Su Xinghe after staying away from Vulture Palace and going deep into the Tianshan Mountains for dozens of miles. When the sky darkened, he found a mountain to set off fireworks.

    Gao Peng set off dozens of fireworks in one breath, and finally attracted Wu Xingyun's Wu Yazi.

    "Stinky boy, this firework has been made endlessly, why are you wasting it so much?"

    After hearing the crisp and sweet drink coming from the mid-air beside him, Gao Peng extinguished the flames at his fingertips, put down the fireworks in his hand, turned to that direction, and clasped his fists with a smile, "Hey, little brother pays respects to Senior Sister and Second Senior Brother. I haven't seen you in a year.  Senior sister and senior brother have made great progress in their cultivation!"

    The two men's cultivation has indeed improved a lot, Wu Xingyun can't tell it yet, but Wu Yazi is too obvious, he looks younger than Murong Fu, others will definitely think he is twenty-five at most  Looks like six years old.

    "Hehe, your senior sister and I have good luck. I found some old-aged Tianshan snow lotus a few months ago. The snow lotus is really full of aura. After taking it, it has increased my cultivation for more than ten or twenty years. The palace even left it for you.  Two flowers, I'll bring them to you when I get back."

    Wu Yazi and Wu Xingyun fell in front of Gao Peng, smiled and said: "It's you, why did you come back after a year?"

    Gao Peng's expression suddenly became a little timid. He glanced at Wu Xingyun and said weakly: "The main reason is that I have been developing Dali's military power recently."

    "I plan to use ten years to develop national power and military power. Ten years later, I will form an alliance with Song Dynasty, expand outward together, sweep Liuhe, and level the world."

    Wu Yazi looked at Gao Peng in surprise, and said: "The so-called good man has ambitions in all directions, and you have great ambitions. That's pretty good. Why do you have such an expression?"

    "Ahem, I want to expand the territory of Dali and Song Dynasty, but I don't want to cause too many murders. If it can be resolved peacefully, I try to resolve it peacefully, so I went to Xixia to find the third senior sister." Gao Peng shrank his neck after speaking,  He looked at the two weakly, as if he was ready to be scolded.

    The expressions of Wu Xingyun and Wu Yazi changed at the same time, but Wu Yazi recovered quickly, with a vague smile on his face, and said: "Well, you have both ambition and kindness.  ,This is good."

    "I understand your reason for going to her, but you can discuss this matter with her, as long as you can persuade her, why tell us?"

    "This this"

    Wu Xingyun's eyes flickered slightly, and a trace of anger floated on his face, "Did you bring her here?"

    Gao Peng was like a primary school student who made a mistake, and bowed his head and said, "Yes, I would like to ask Second Senior Brother to help her heal the wound on her face. After all, everyone said that they are all one family, and the matter is over. I hope that the past hatred will be over.  They can all go with the wind.¡±

    ""

    Wu Yazi and Wu Xingyun looked at each other silently, Wu Yazi may not have any affection for Li Qiushui, but now he is with Wu Xingyun, it is no longer possible to be with her.

    And because Wu Xingyun was healed from his injuries, and got his wish to be with Wu Yazi, his hatred for Li Qiushui gradually faded away.

    Now they live together and live together, ignoring the past grievances and grievances. Li Qiushui is far away in Xixia, and they live in seclusion in the Tianshan Mountains, living their own lives without disturbing each other. This is already the best result.

    But now that Gao Peng brought her back, it caused disturbances in their lives. Naturally, Wu Xingyun was full of resentment towards Gao Peng.

    But what he said is also reasonable, the matter is over, she is living a very happy life now, and all this is thanks to Gao Peng, she really can't say anything to blame.

    Wu Yazi took Wu Xingyun's hand, put the other hand on the back of his hand, and said softly: "Senior sister, junior brother is right, no matter how you say it, we all came from the same school. When we were young, the three of us also had a carefree period.  Carefree happy hour."

    "The subsequent changes were mostly caused by love and hatred. It has been decades now, and any hatred should be gone."

    "The so-called fallen leaves return to their roots. After all, she is a member of my Xiaoyao faction. As brothers and sisters, we can't keep her out."

    Wu Xingyun said quietly: "Then you and her"

    Wu Yazi patted the back of Wu Xingyun's hand, and said: "Don't worry, she is only my junior sister now, and she can only be my junior sister."

    Wu Xingyun heard this,Even with a smile on her face, Wu Yazi's words have been made very clear, what else should she worry about?

    "Let's go! Bastard, just find trouble for me. It would be great to be honest and live forever. Learn what other people play to expand the territory and expand the territory, to dominate the industry, hum." Wu Xingyun gave Gao Peng a coquettish look.  Gao Peng smiled wryly.

    But Wu Yazi understood Gao Peng very well, "You can't blame Junior Brother, after all, he is a child of the royal family, and he has a deep bond with him. What he did is to end the fate of the world."

    Gao Peng said with a face full of emotion: "Those who know me, senior brother, you really deserve to be my brother's confidant, and you are the only one who understands me."

    Wu Yazi couldn't laugh or cry and nodded Gao Peng a few times, "You, you"

    The three of them returned to the Vulture Palace, and immediately saw Li Qiushui standing in the garden. That solitary white figure gave off a feeling of loneliness and desolation, and Wu Yazi felt sour.  In between, why did it happen like this?

    "Junior Sister." The three of Wu Yazi came against the wind, without a sound, and landed behind Li Qiushui, but she didn't notice it.

    Hearing the call from behind, Li Qiushui's whole body trembled slightly, he moved his lotus steps lightly, and turned around, when he saw the handsome Wu Yazi standing beside him, who was unparalleled in beauty, as if he was inseparable.  The fairy-like Wu Xingyun, who eats fireworks in the world, she knows that she has completely lost him.

    With a look of misery in his eyes, Li Qiushui smiled bitterly and said, "I originally wanted to ask you how you have been these years, but now it seems that there is no need to ask."

    After finishing speaking, he looked at Wu Xingyun again, and said with a wry smile: "Senior sister, congratulations, you still won after all. I made you go crazy back then, and you would never grow up. I was afraid that you would snatch him away because you would be too beautiful when you grow up."

    "But in the end, after all, it was nothing. You took back everything that belonged to you, but Ihave nothing." Li Qiushui said, tears dripping down uncontrollably.

    Wu Yazi and Wu Xingyun were silent, and the scene fell into embarrassment for a while. Seeing this, Gao Peng coughed and said with a playful smile: "Actually, to some extent, Third Senior Sister, you were quite foresight back then.  Absolutely beautiful."

    After hearing Gao Peng's words, Li Qiushui was speechless, but Wu Xingyun gave Gao Peng a charming look, and a look of color flashed across his eyes, while Wu Yazi shook his head in self-consciousness and let out a long sigh.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 623 That idiot is my brother

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Okay! It's all over, who hasn't been young? When you are young, your thoughts are too immature, and it is normal to make mistakes. People always have to go through many things to grow."

    "Now that you are almost as old as Song Guozuo, what else is there to ignore? The kindness and resentment in the past, let it go with the wind!"

    "From now on, our family will live in harmony and live in harmony. Don't dwell on past love and hatred, okay?"

    After listening to Gao Peng's words, Wu Yazi also opened his mouth and said in a harmonious voice: "Junior brother is right, the past is over after all. Junior brother once said a word to me in Leigu Mountain, a person must look forward, I think it makes sense  ,What do you think?"

    Li Qiushui looked at Wu Xingyun, and said slowly: "Senior sister, do you still blame me?"

    Wu Xingyun said lightly: "It's self-deception to say that you don't blame it at all, but as the younger brother said, that's all in the past, there's no need to pester you any longer."

    "We have both hurt each other before, and when your face is cured, we will be evened, and neither will owe the other."

    Li Qiushui felt desolate, he no longer belonged to him, even if this face was cured, what was the use?

    But Li Qiushui naturally would not refuse Wu Yazi to treat him, Wu Yazi prepared for a day, and started his operation the next day.

    The wounds on Li Qiushui's face were not the ones shown in the film and television drama, but just a few scars. There were four extremely long sword wounds on her face, which formed a "well" character.  The sword wound, the right eye protruded, the left corner of the mouth was crooked, extremely ugly.

    With Wu Yazi's medical skills, it is not difficult to heal Li Qiushui's wounds, but the scars are too deep, and the time is too long, so it was impossible to completely remove them.

    But now it is different. After Wu Yazi practiced Xiaoyao Yufeng, his true energy has been transformed into true energy, and he can repair his damaged skin with the spiritual energy of heaven and earth, making the impossible possible.

    Wu Yazi concocted Mafeisan, and the first plastic surgery in the Northern Song Dynasty was successfully completed in his hands, and then he used the formula of free and easy to control the wind to attract the aura of heaven and earth to promote the growth of the skin on her face.

    In just two days and two nights, Li Qiushui's face returned to its original state, and due to the nourishment of the spiritual energy, it became fairer and more delicate than before.

    When she saw her face in the glass mirror that Gao Peng took out from the reincarnation watch, she couldn't help crying with grief and joy.

    "Okay! Third Senior Sister, you should be happy now that your appearance has returned to the old one! Now, take this glazed mirror as a gift from my younger brother. Don't be too polite."  Handed the glass mirror to Li Qiushui.

    Li Qiushui cried for a while, venting his sorrows and joys, then wiped away his tears, and said to Gao Peng, "Thank you."

    When Wu Xingyun saw the glass mirror in Li Qiushui's hand, he squinted his eyes slightly, and pinched Gao Peng's ears as soon as he reached out his hand, and said angrily: "Well, Duan Peng, you have such a good thing that you have been hiding all the time, and you don't tell it to me.  Sister, give me a copy, why? Look down on me?"

    "Oh, oh, please be gentle, senior sister, I don't look down on you, but I look down on you too much!"

    "Huh? What kind of nonsense is this? You tell me, if you don't satisfy me, be careful of your ears." Wu Xingyun opened his almond eyes and said angrily.

    Today's Wu Xingyun is indescribably cute even when he is angry, Gao Peng said with a playful smile: "Hey, senior sister, your biggest mistake is that you are too beautiful, born with beauty, and it is hard to give up on yourself."

    "If I give you this glazed mirror, you accidentally become fascinated by yourself, look at yourself all day long, look at yourself in the mirror, feel sorry for yourself, and never look at the second senior brother again, wouldn't it be a big sin for me?"

    As soon as Gao Peng said this, Wu Yazi was stunned. Li Qiushui also looked at him subconsciously, and saw a look of shame flashing in his eyes. Gao Peng brought up the sadness.  There is a tendency to slip.

    Wu Xingyun didn't know what happened between Wu Yazi and Li Qiushui, he only knew that their relationship broke down and Li Qiushui remarried, but the specific reason is unknown.

    So after listening to Gao Peng's words, she burst out laughing, and said angrily: "You brat knows how to talk nonsense, how can there be such inexplicable people in this world?"

    He let go of Gao Peng's ears while talking, Gao Peng glanced at Wu Yazi intentionally or unintentionally, and said with a smile: "Really? That's not sure! Alright! I still have a glazed mirror, I'll give it to you later  you."

    "It's more or less the same." After joking with Gao Peng for a while, Wu Xingyun looked at Li Qiushui and said, "Let's go! You haven't eaten for two days and two nights, and your senior brother has already fasted, so it's okay. You are still a mortal.  Always have to eat.??? 

    Li Qiushui's heart moved, and he said cautiously: "Senior sister, this Xiaoyaoyufeng"

    Wu Xingyun waved his hand, interrupted her words, and said: "Now the younger brother is the head of the Xiaoyao Sect, and I and your senior brother's Xiaoyao Yufeng was also taught by him, it is up to him whether to pass on your practice or not.  "

    After Wu Xingyun finished speaking, he turned around and left, heading for the main hall. Wu Yazi glanced at Li Qiushui with a complicated expression, sighed softly, and followed.

    Li Qiushui cast those pair of water-cut autumn pupils at Gao Peng, but Gao Peng coughed and said nonchalantly, "Then what, Senior Sister, you go to eat first! There is no rush, we will talk about it later."

    Li Qiushui's expression darkened, and he said, "You don't want to pass it on to me?"

    Gao Peng smiled and said, "How could it be? You are my senior sister, a member of the Xiaoyao Sect, and a direct disciple of the master. Sooner or later, I will pass on Xiaoyao Yufeng to you, but not now."

    Li Qiushui asked in surprise, "When was that?"

    Gao Peng thought for a while, and said seriously: "It is such a senior sister, I have a dream, I want to use Dali as the foundation, and build a superpower with a wider territory than the Tang Dynasty."

    "So, sooner or later, I will launch a war against the neighboring countries and annex them. In other words, Xixia is also the target of my annexation. At that time, senior sister, will you stand against my younger brother for the sake of your descendants?"

    Li Qiushui looked at Gao Peng in astonishment, and said after a while, "You still have such great ambitions?"

    "Hey." Gao Peng smiled, "Your apprentice once said this to me, and my answer is that an idea without matching strength is called ambition, and one with strength is called lofty ideals."

    "My apprentice?" Li Qiushui looked at Gao Peng blankly.

    Gao Peng spread his hands and said, "Have you forgotten the arrangement you left in the Langhuan Jade Cave? There really was a fool who kowtowed to your jade statue a thousand times and got the Lingbo Weibu and Beiming magic skills you left behind."  .¡±

    Li Qiushui's eyes lit up, and he asked, "Who is that fool?"

    The corner of Gao Peng's mouth curled into a self-deprecating smile, and he said, "That idiot is my elder brother, the Rixin Emperor of Dali, Duan Yu."

    "" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 624 Let all grievances and grievances be settled at this hero meeting

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Then what do you want me to do? Take control of Xixia and give it to you?" Li Qiushui looked at Gao Peng with a half-smile.

    "Hey, senior sister is wise, think about it, you are the master of my Emperor Dali, that is, the national teacher, not the current Dali national teacher! You are the superpower national teacher whose future territory will not be smaller than that of Song Dynasty." Gao Peng said  The way of temptation.

    Li Qiushui rolled his eyes and said disdainfully: "Do you think I look like the kind of woman who is greedy for power?"

    Gao Peng sighed, spread his hands and said, "It's not like, but I want to say that what I want to do is not to annex and enslave all ethnic groups, but to integrate them."

    "Integrating all the nationalities in the world into one country, the people of all nationalities can live and work in peace and contentment, and there is no need to fight and conquer each other."

    "At that time, I will be able to get rid of the mortal relationship and devote myself to the Tao. Therefore, I will pass on Xiaoyao Yufeng to you, but not now, but in the future, when you hand over the Xixia Kingdom to me."

    "Of course, I won't make it difficult for you. I will put Xixia at the end. Before that, I will first wipe out Tubo, Huangtou Huihe, Xizhou Uighur, Heihan, Daliao, Jurchen and other countries and tribes.  "

    "By then, Xixia will be surrounded by Dali and Song Dynasty. If you lead Xixia to submit to me again, I believe the resistance will be extremely small. What do you think, senior sister?"

    After listening to Gao Peng's words, Li Qiushui only thought for a few breaths, and then happily agreed: "Okay, if you can really do all this, even without me, you can easily annex Xixia, but Xixia will definitely suffer heavy casualties."

    "It's not a bad thing to reduce unnecessary casualties. I promise you, as long as you can really bring peace to the world, I will definitely give Xixia as a gift."

    Gao Peng smiled with satisfaction, raised his hand and slapped Li Qiushui three times. This time he left Dali, went to Xixia to intercept Li Qiushui, and brought her back to Tianshan, finally achieved his goal.

    Next, he only needs to settle the matter of Xiao Feng, there is nothing for him to worry about in the world, he can carry out his plan with peace of mind

    After staying in Tianshan for a few days, absorbing the two Tianshan snow lotuses left by Wu Xingyun and Wu Yazi for him, and improving his practice for another 30 years, Gao Peng said goodbye and left.

    And when he finished absorbing the Tianshan snow lotus and left the customs, Li Qiushui had already returned to Xixia. After all, although she had a place in the Vulture Palace today, she could no longer get in between Wu Xingyun and Wu Yazi.

    Staying here and being fed dog food every day made her feel uncomfortable, so she simply left, out of sight and out of mind.

    But before Gao Peng left, he also said hello to Wu Xingyun and Wu Yazi. She wanted to bring the Nine Heavens and Nine Divisions of Lingjiu Palace to Dali to help him in his dominance.

    There was no disagreement between the two, so Gao Peng left his mother-in-law Haotian to serve Wu Xingyun and Wu Yazi.

    Most of the Haotian Department are older women. They are not very interested in traveling and wandering the rivers and lakes. They prefer to live a peaceful life. Such an arrangement can be regarded as a happy one.

    Gao Peng ordered Cheng Qingshuang and the others to go to the Wuliang Mountain in Dali, seize the Jianhu Palace of the Wuliang Sword Sect, and use it as the Tianshan Sect's residence in Dali, and then left first.

    Leaving Tianshan, Gao Peng went to the rivers and lakes to find Fu Minyi and his party, and told them to go back to Dali, because the four villains will gather in one place soon, and there is no need to go all over the rivers and lakes to find them.

    Fu Minyi felt a little regretful. They wandered in the world for the past six months. Although it was a bit hard, they were able to see all kinds of beauties in the world. It can be said that they had a good time.

    It's a pity that they will go back soon, and there is nothing to play, but when Gao Peng said that the entire Tianshan faction has moved to Dali, they can go out at any time in the future, and they became excited again.

    Fu Minyi even volunteered, and offered to go to Wuliang Mountain first by their Yangtian Department to capture the Jianhu Palace, and prepare everything so that when the sisters arrive, they can move in immediately and live a normal life.

    Gao Peng expressed his high appreciation for Fu Minyi's move, and promised to go back to Dali immediately after he agreed

    After Gao Peng returned to Dali, he went around the major military camps. Seeing that all the ministries were practicing in full swing, he encouraged each of them, and then returned to the Zhennan Prince's Mansion.

    Half a month later, in the camp of the Royal Forest Army, Xiao Feng was urging the soldiers to practice their kung fu in the arena, a personal soldier rushed to the arena, found Xiao Feng, and reported: "General, someone from Zhennan Palace is here, my lord invites the general to come to the mansion  A story."

    "Oh? Did you say what it is?" Xiao Feng asked while leading his soldiers to the gate.

    "He only said that the matter that the general asked the prince to investigate has come to fruition."

    Xiao Feng's expression changed.?, the pace couldn't help but be a little faster, followed the servants of the palace and rushed back to the Zhennan Palace. When they arrived at the hall, they saw Gao Peng pacing in the hall with his hands behind his back. He was holding a thick envelope in his hand.  There is also a big red post.

    "Brother Peng, do you have any news?" Xiao Feng was not polite to Gao Peng, and asked directly.

    "Here we come! Let's take a look! The ins and outs are all on it." Gao Peng said as he handed the envelope in his hand to Xiao Feng.

    Xiao Feng's status in Dali is very special. First of all, he is the sworn elder brother of Emperor Duan Yu. It is not an exaggeration to call him a king with a different surname;

    It can be said that Xiao Feng's fate has been completely tied to Dali. He is from Khitan, and even more so from Dali.

    Today, he can only fight for Dali. Even if he is asked to lead the army to conquer Liao, he will not have any psychological barriers. At most, he will be more merciful when fighting Liao.

    Xiao Feng took the envelope, pulled out a thick stack of papers inside, and saw the beginning of the first sheet, which introduced the origin of the Gusu Murong family.

    The content of this letter was written by Gao Peng, but the words were re-transcribed by Fu Minyi, so what Xiao Feng saw was the beautiful handwriting, which also prevented Xiao Feng from seeing anything from the handwriting.

    After understanding the origin of the Murong family, there is no doubt about the motives of Murong Bo's actions in the following, and it is logical.

    When Xiao Feng saw that at the end, Murong Bo did not die, but feigned death to hide from the world, he also understood how those people who died in the same way and also performed their unique skills died.

    Naturally, the deaths of Tan Gong and Tan Po, Zhao Qiansun, Master Zhiguang, Qiao Sanhuai and his wife were all recorded by Xiao Feng on Murong Bo's head.

    "It turns out that my parents, adoptive father and adoptive mother, and so many famous people in the Central Plains martial arts are all victims of Murong's conspiracy. Good old Murong dog, I, Xiao Feng, will definitely tear you to pieces."

    After reading the letter, Xiao Feng shouted in grief and indignation, then looked at Gao Peng, and said gratefully: "Brother Peng, thank you for everything you have done for me."

    Gao Peng patted Xiao Feng on the shoulder, said with a smile: "Why should my family say these things, it's all right, if you are grateful, you will be doubly nice to my sister, then it's all in it."

    Xiao Feng smiled, nodded heavily, then looked at the red post on the table, and said: "That is"

    Gao Peng turned around and picked up the post, saying: "This is a good time for you to take revenge, take a look!"

    "Oh?" Xiao Feng took the post in surprise, opened it, and saw it read: Shaolin Temple Abbot Xuanci, Heshi, respectfully invite the heroes of the world, on the ninth day of September, on the Double Ninth Festival, come to Songshan Shaolin Temple to rejoice, make good fortune, and see  The Murong family of Gusu has the demeanor of "using the other's way, and giving back to the other's body".

    Xiao Feng's eyes brightened, "Okay, let's end all grievances and grievances at this hero meeting!" (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 625 Arriving in Shaolin

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Night, Consort Mansion.

    "Brother-in-law, brother-in-law, I'm going too, I'm going!"

    Xiao Feng told A'Zhu that he wanted to go to Shaolin with Gao Peng to attend the Heroes Conference, and he left in a few days, A'Zi immediately became interested, and pestered Xiao Feng to insist on going.

    However, Xiao Feng did not tell A'Zhu about the Murong family, this was Gao Peng's intention, after all A'Zhu grew up in Murong's family, and still has some affection for Murong's family.

    If she knew that Xiao Feng's big enemy was Murong Bo, although she would not say anything, she would inevitably feel sad.

    Being entangled helplessly by Ah Zi, Xiao Feng had no choice but to say: "Go and beg your second brother, as long as he is willing to take you with him, I naturally have no objection."

    Although AZi has been taught well now, she still feels apprehensive towards Gao Peng, and when she has something to do, she often goes to the palace to find Duan Yu.

    This kid Duan Yu has no resistance to girls at all, and never knows how to refuse, let alone his own sister. There are only two brothers in his father's generation, and it is not easy for their generation to have two such lovely younger sisters.  Still not regarded as the apple of the eye?

    So Duan Yu seldom refuses Azi's request, but Gao Peng is different, he will seriously consider whether Azi's request is reasonable or not.

    So for Duan Yu, Ah Zi is close and loving, but for Gao Peng, she is in awe. The thing she dislikes the most is to ask Gao Peng for something.

    Ah Zi pouted, and said reluctantly: "No, that guy is not easy to talk to at all, so I don't want to beg him, I've been bored in Dali for so long, anyway, if you don't let me go, I will secretly  Follow along."

    Xiao Feng didn't like her, he said indifferently: "It's up to you! It's just that if you are captured by your second brother in the future, I won't intercede for you no matter how he punishes you."

    AhZi's shoulders collapsed, and she hugged AhZhu's arm and said coquettishly, "Sister, look at brother-in-law, he and Second Brother teamed up to bully me."

    A'Zhu, who was pregnant with Liujia, patted the back of his hand dumbfoundingly, and comforted him: "Okay, okay! I'll talk to my second brother and let him take you there, but you have to listen to what your second brother and your brother-in-law say on the way.  Nonsense."

    A'Zi immediately leaned her face into A'Zhu's arms and dawdled, and said softly: "It's better to be a sister, and only you love me."

    A'Zhu fondled AZi's hair, and said to Xiao Feng: "Brother, please invite Second Brother to come to your house for a meal tomorrow! I'll tell him about it."

    "Okay, I haven't had a drink with him for a while, and he is the only one in this world who can have a good drink with me, ha ha."

    Two days later, Gao Peng arranged everything and took Ah Zi to Dengfeng, Henan together with Xiao Feng, accompanied by eight soldiers of the Dragon Guard Army, Fu Minyi and four disciples of the Yangtian Division.

    Fu Minyi and the others are in charge of protecting Ah Zi, and all affairs on the road are naturally arranged by the soldiers of the Dragon Guard Army.

    It is now the beginning of August, and there is still more than a month before the Heroes Conference, so the group is not in a hurry, and rushed to Henan without any hurry.

    Gao Peng counted the time and arrived at Shaoshi Mountain on the eighth day of the lunar new year, at the gate of Shaolin Temple. The Shaolin disciples on duty came forward to greet him, and said together: "Several benefactors, I don't know what is the purpose of coming to Shaolin."

    Gao Peng took out the hero post and said with a smile: "Duan Peng, Dali, was invited by Abbot Xuanci to attend the hero meeting, and happened to have something to discuss with Abbot Xuanci, so he came one day earlier and asked the little master to pass it on for him.  "

    "It turned out that the new Dali Zhennan King was in person. The monk was polite and asked Lord Duan to go to the meditation room to rest for a while. The abbot and other masters are receiving distinguished guests in the Daxiong Palace. The monk went to report immediately."

    Gao Peng nodded and said, "Thank you, little master."

    Originally Shaolin Temple did not accept female benefactors, but now that it is during the Heroes Conference, there are quite a few famous female heroes in the rivers and lakes, so this rule is naturally ignored for the time being.

    Following the young monk into the mountain gate, Gao Peng asked casually: "Little master, I wonder who the honored guests your monastery received today."

    "Returning to Prince Duan, today there are the abbot of Qingliang Temple in Wutai Mountain, Master Shenshan, Master Guanxin of Daxiangguo Temple in Kaifeng Prefecture, Master Daoqing of Pudu Temple in Jiangnan, Master Juexian of Donglin Temple in Lushan, Master Rongzhi of Chang'an Jingying Temple, and Shenshan  Venerable Master Shenyin, Master of the Venerable Master, and Master Jiumozhi, Tubo State Teacher, came to visit."

    Gao Peng's heart moved, and he asked: "Is there a monk from India among these people?"

    The young monk nodded and said, "There are indeed some monks from India."

    Gao Peng nodded and said: "In that case, little master Lao will take us directly to the Daxiong Palace! The people on the mountain and the Tubo national teacher are not friendly, and your temple is afraid.?There is trouble.  "

    The young monk was shocked when he heard the words, Shaolin Temple and Dali have always been on good terms, presumably the young Prince Duan would not be indiscriminate, and immediately took Gao Peng and his party to the Daxiong Palace.

    As soon as we arrived at the square outside the Daxiong Palace, we heard a clear voice from inside, "Brother Zhe Luoxing questioned the master just now, the implication seems to be that there are seventy-two unique skills in the Shaolin sect, and it may not be every one of them.  It is a mistake to say that everyone can master it.¡±

    "Master thinks that Maha Finger, Prajna Palm, and Great Vajra Fist are the secrets of Shaolin School. Except for the direct disciples of your school, others will not know about them. Otherwise, you must have learned them secretly from your school. This sentence is not correct.  .¡±

    Immediately, another deep voice sounded, "According to what the national teacher said, is there someone who can master the seventy-two unique skills of our school?"

    "good."

    "Dare to ask the national teacher, who is this great hero?"

    "I dare not take it."

    "Is it the national teacher?"

    "Exactly."

    Hearing this, Gao Peng basically understood where the plot was going. He suddenly laughed and said: "Hahahaha Tubo Guoshi is right. There are indeed people in this world who can master seventy-two unique skills in one body.  Twelve unique skills, even proficient in all martial arts in the world, what's the difficulty?"

    Gao Peng's voice sounded like rolling thunder, and suddenly entered the Daxiong Palace. After two breaths of silence, a gentle voice came out, "I don't know where an expert came to our temple. Shaolin Temple is very honored."

    Gao Peng said in a loud voice: "Abbot Xuanci is very polite, Dali Duan Peng, at the invitation of the abbot, came to attend the Heroes Conference. Please forgive me for disturbing everyone."

    ?In the Daxiong Palace, Abbot Xuanci and all the Shaolin monks were overjoyed, they had naturally heard about the new Dali Zhennan King.

    This person is very mysterious. There is almost no news about this person in the martial arts world. It was not until he succeeded the King of Zhennan in the Dali Kingdom that he became known to the world.  But it is much smarter than everyone present.

    Shaolin Temple and Duan family of Dali have always been on good terms, with this person coming, Shaolin also has an extra strong support.

    "Prince Duan came to our temple, and our temple is full of splendor. Today, there is a matter that is difficult to distinguish, so I ask the prince to uphold justice and distinguish right from wrong."

    During a few conversations, Gao Peng had already led a group of people into the main hall, but the expressions of the monks in the main hall changed slightly when they saw Xiao Feng, feeling rather uncomfortable.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 626 National Teacher, don't you have anything to say?

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The fact that Xiao Feng married Princess Dali and became Dali's son-in-law had already spread throughout the Central Plains martial arts, and now that he has climbed to the high branch of the Duan family in Dali, to deal with him is tantamount to making the entire Dali Kingdom an enemy.

    No matter how small Dali is, it is still a country. No matter how high the martial arts are in the martial arts world, they are still no match for thousands of troops. Not to mention that Xiao Feng and the Duan family of Dali are both powerful in martial arts. No one has the confidence to kill him in Dali.  .

    Therefore, those who had enmity with Xiao Feng in the Central Plains martial arts had no choice but to put their flags to rest for the time being and not to trouble him, but the Dali Duan family was also hated by the Central Plains martial arts people.

    Originally, in the eyes of martial arts people in the Central Plains, Dali was also a member of the "Siyi", and now they have even less favorable impression of them. Of course, Gao Peng doesn't care.

    But Abbot Xuanci and the others never expected that Xiao Feng would come with Duan Peng at this hero meeting. Even if Shaolin didn't attack him because of Xuanku, it would definitely be bad for him when the Central Plains martial arts gathered tomorrow, could it be?  Does he really treat me as nothing in the Central Plains Wulin?

    Xuanci suppressed his doubts about Xiao Feng for the time being, pretending that he hadn't seen him, he stood up with all the eminent monks of the Xuan family, paid a tithe to Gao Peng, and said: "Prince Duan is here, our temple is far away, please forgive me  crime."

    Gao Peng clasped his fists in return and said, "The abbot is being too polite, I'm ashamed."

    "Just now Duan Wangye said that it is not difficult to master all martial arts in the world with one body, but I don't know what the prince means?" Xuanci naturally did not believe that there is really someone in this world who can master all martial arts in the world with one body, so Gao Peng's words must be true.  Have deep meaning.

    Gao Peng smiled and said: "Where is the proficiency, it's just imitation."

    "imitate?"

    Others still didn't understand what it meant, but Jiumozhi's face changed drastically.

    This Dali Duan Er, he heard only a few words from Duan Yu at the beginning, and knew that he was a rare martial art genius who was rare in a thousand years.

    Judging from the cultivation level he revealed when he spoke just now, this statement may not be false, but what does he mean by saying it now?  Could it be that he knows his own details?

    Gao Peng talked eloquently, "That's right, imitate, my Dali Duan Sect has a 'Six Yangs Melting Snow Kung Fu' and a 'Nine Yangs Magic Kungfu' in addition to the unique technique of Yang Finger."

    "After the Nine Suns Divine Kung Fu is completed, all the meridians of the whole body are connected, and all martial arts in the world can be used. As long as I have seen the martial arts at a glance, I can use them exactly, and the power is stronger than the original version."

    "That's why I said that I can be proficient in the world's martial arts. Although it is not true, if I insist on saying this with ulterior motives, others will not be able to tell the truth from the fake. They will only think that I am really proficient in the world's martial arts."

    One yang, six yang, nine yang?  Does that mean there are two yangs, three yangs, and four yangs?  There was a strange look on everyone's face.

    Jiumozhi secretly heaved a sigh of relief, it turned out that he didn't know my details, but the so-called Nine Suns Magical Skill he said was even more miraculous than the Little Formless Skill.

    The small non-phase skill is only because the internal force is invisible and formless, so it can simulate the internal force of any attribute, but if you want to be proficient in a unique skill, you also need to know how to transfer the internal force.

    However, the Nine Suns Divine Art claims that all the martial arts in the world are readily available, and it can be used at a glance. It is really powerful.

    As for the Liuyang Melting Snow Kung Fu, he thought it was Duan Yu who made it up to deceive him before, but now it seems that the Dali Duan family really has such a martial art that is similar to the great method of transforming kung fu, which can dispel other people's kung fu.

    However, what he said was obviously aimed at me. It seems that today's goal cannot be achieved.

    After Gao Peng said that, he didn't hesitate at all, and directly pointed the finger at Jiumozhi, "Master Jiumozhi dares to claim to be proficient in Shaolin's seventy-two unique skills, most likely because he knows a unique skill similar to the Nine Suns Divine Art  Bar?"

    "I don't know if it is the Buddha's 'Prajna Dora no-phase magic skill', or the Taoist's quintessential 'small no-phase skill'? It can't be my Duan family's Nine Suns magic skill?"

    Listening to the unique names that came out of Gao Peng's mouth, all the monks were confused. They looked at Gao Peng with deep admiration. The knowledge of this Prince Duan is simply unfathomable.

    Jiumozhi's whole body trembled, his eyes flashed, he actually knew the Little Formless Kung Fu, this is not good.

    "I just don't know what the master's intention is to come to Shaolin to pretend to be proficient in the seventy-two unique skills with a kung fu method that can imitate the world's martial arts? Where did you get the mental formula of the seventy-two unique skills?"  ?¡±

    Gao Peng's words can be said to be heartbreaking, even with Jiumozhi's quick wit, he was in chaos for a while, he didn't know how to deal with it, and the Shaolin monks looked at Jiumozhi's gaze,?Slowly becoming unwholesome.

    Just when the atmosphere in this scene was stagnant and the smell of gunpowder was getting heavier and heavier, a delicate and clear voice sounded, completely igniting the gunpowder.

    "Does it need to be said? This great monk must be trying to prove that Shaolin's unique learning is passed down from Tianzhu, so as to make Shaolin face shame. If he is more ruthless, he will even say that Shaolin Temple has a false reputation and take the opportunity to disband Shaolin.  .¡±

    "Look! There are so many great monks in Shaolin Temple, but none of them can master the seventy-two stunts, but he can do it. What does that mean? You want to go!"

    After hearing these words, Gao Peng couldn't help laughing, looked at Ah Zi who was speaking, and praised: "Ah Zi, since I met you, what you said is not nonsense, but acrimonious words, but what you said today  What you said makes a lot of sense.¡±

    AZi gave Gao Peng a charming look, and a look of color flashed in her eyes, but it was AZI's life experience that won her a hand.

    Although she has learned well, her way of thinking is not so easy to change. She always judges others from the most sinister angle when she thinks about things, but Jiumozhi's intentions are still so sinister, and she hits the nail on the head.

    Xuanci said calmly with no expression on his face: "Master, don't you have anything to say?"

    Jiumozhi calmed down slowly, smiled slightly, and said: "Just now, what Prince Duan and this girl said were all speculations. The poor monk never had such evil thoughts, but he just admired Shaolin's unique skills, so  "

    Gao Peng waved his hand, interrupted Jiumozhi, and said: "There is no need to talk nonsense, you haven't done these things yet, and we are indeed speculating, so there is no evidence."

    "I also don't want to be around you anymore. You possess the power of my Xiaoyao Sect's Xiao Wuxiang Gong, and you really need to give me an explanation. I am not talented, but you are the current head of the Xiaoyao Sect."

    "Small Wuxiang Gong is one of the top skills of my Xiaoyao Sect. There is no reason to spread it outside. You, a Buddhist disciple, actually possess my Taoist inner strength. If you can't explain it clearly today, you don't have to go back to Tibet."

    After listening to Gao Peng's words, Jiumozhi's face turned blue and white, Shaolin monks and people from Shenshan looked on coldly, and did not say a word.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 627 What can I do if I kill it?

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "The poor monk doesn't understand what the lord is saying, such a small non-phase skill, the free and easy school, the poor monk has never heard of it." Jiumozhi said calmly and without expression.

    "Ha" Gao Peng looked at Jiumozhi amusedly, and said, "Master, is he going to die to the end? Well, let me tell you one more thing that you can't ignore."

    "More than a year ago, in order to seize my Dali Duan's six-meridian sword, you captured my emperor brother in Tianlong Temple. The current Dali Rixin Emperor Duan Yu took him captive from Dali to Jiangnan, and tortured him in every way along the way.  Make him suffer."

    "This matter don't say you have never done it."

    ""

    Jiumozhi was speechless. He could evade and deny what Gao Peng said before, but he really couldn't rely on this matter.

    As soon as Ah Zi heard Gao Peng's words, her complexion suddenly changed, she stared at Jiumozhi with hatred, the seven-spinning knife energy in her palm was already gathering, and said viciously: "What? This bald donkey treats the big emperor like this? Damn it.  "

    Duan Yu usually dotes on her very much, and she is also very close to Duan Yu, but when she heard that Jiumozhi had captured Duan Yu and tortured him in every possible way, she immediately felt great hatred.

    "Cough cough" The faces of the monks present were full of surprise, Xuanci coughed and asked Gao Peng: "Prince Duan, I wonder if this girl is"

    Gao Peng stared at AZi in embarrassment, scolded the bald donkey in front of the monk, and only AZi can do such a thing, "The child is not blocked, please forgive me, all masters, this is the younger sister, Princess Zixing of Dali.  "

    "So it's Her Royal Highness the Princess." Xuanci suddenly understood, and stopped talking.

    "The thief is bald and suffers death." Seeing that Gao Peng turned a blind eye to her actions, Ah Zi immediately understood that he had acquiesced in his actions, and he couldn't restrain himself. With a wave of his right palm, a seven-spinning saber qi was directed at Jiumo  Wit off.

    Jiumozhi was shocked, what kind of martial art is this?  At such a young age, how could this Purple Star Princess have such profound internal strength that she could emit a knife-like aura like a flaming knife.

    Not daring to be negligent, at the moment AhZi made a move, Jiumozhi slapped his palm on the ground, and he fell backwards. He was sitting with his back to the gate, and this reversal naturally turned him out of the hall.  outside.

    AhZi got to pass on the magical power of the silkworm, learned the seven-spin cut and the swallow's travel for thousands of miles, and she was no longer the old Wuxia Amon. She immediately touched the ground with her toes and chased her out, her speed was only faster than Jiumozhi's.

    Seeing this, everyone got up and rushed to the door to watch the two fight, but the monks were horrified in their hearts, when did the Dali Duan family have such a profound knowledge?  Even a fifteen or sixteen-year-old girl has this skill.

    At this moment, Jiumozhi was even more terrified, the opponent's saber energy could whirl and dance in the air, it was impossible to guard against, it was much better than his flame saber.

    Moreover, the other party's qinggong and body skills are extremely exquisite, and his speed is beyond his reach. It may be difficult to escape today.

    Gao Peng looked at this scene with a smile on his face, and nodded secretly. It seems that this girl worked very hard in her daily practice and never slack off.

    "Shhhhh"

    The saber energy was overflowing in the arena, and the sound of piercing the air was heard in the ears. Jiumozhi pushed the little non-phase kung fu to the extreme, and Shaolin's seventy-two unique skills were shot one after another. Xuanci and other Shaolin monks were amazed.

    At this time, there is no doubt about Gao Peng's words. If he did not expose Jiumozhi today, I am afraid that they will really be intimidated by Jiumozhi's so-called seventy-two unique skills, and the consequences will be disastrous. Shaolin owes Dali Duan a share  Great favor!

    Ah Zi kept in mind Gao Peng's teachings when he taught her martial arts, and knew that her own methods were single and lacked the ability to adapt, so she never stopped for a while.  Always hit her and miss.

    And she swung her palms continuously, sending out the seven-spinning saber qi one after another, and soon created an area of ??saber aura flying in all directions, and Jiumozhi seemed to be trapped in a formation.  There are sword qi circling in all directions.

    In the beginning, he still had time to attack Ah Zi with a few moves, but later on, he used all his strength to dispel the knife energy, so how could he have a chance to attack Ah Zi?

    "Chi Chi Chi Chi"

    "Umuh"

    If you hold on for a long time, you will lose. With more and more saber qi circling and dancing in the field, Jiumozhi was finally overwhelmed.  Bloody man, his monk's robe has become even tattered than that of a beggar gang disciple.

    "Stop it, I am Tubo national teacher, if you kill me, aren't you afraid of triggering war between the two countries?" Jiumozhi saw that if this continues, he willSuffering the terrible punishment of Ling Chi, he couldn't help but hissed.

    This cry really frightened Ah Zi, and saw Ah Zi turned over, took eight steps with both feet in mid-air, and flew back to Gao Peng, "Brother Huang"

    Gao Peng rubbed Ah Zi's hair, smiled and said: "Good job, but I am a little timid. With my current military strength in Dali, how can I be afraid of him?"

    "This monk tortured the emperor, secretly learned my school's unique knowledge, and even wanted to single-handedly pick up the Shaolin Temple and stir up wind and rain in the Central Plains. The sum of these things is enough to punish him with death. If you kill him, you will kill him. What can you do?  ?¡±

    "Chi"

    "poof"

    "Well¡­¡­"

    After Gao Peng said these words, before everyone could react, he pointed at Jiumozhi, and the six-veined sword Shangyang Jianqi instantly spanned a distance of tens of feet, piercing Jiumozhi's heart impartially.

    Jiumozhi's eyes widened with anger, he never dreamed that Gao Peng would really dare to kill him, Xuanci and the others were also shocked, they heard a lot of information from Gao Peng's words just now.

    The military power of the Dali Kingdomis it no longer in the eyes of Tubo?

    "Master Abbot, I'm really sorry that you ordered killing in a quiet place of your Buddhist school." Gao Peng bowed slightly to Xuanci.

    Xuanci proclaimed the Buddha's name, "Amitabha, it's a sin, a sin, Dalun Mingwang took this calamity of killing himself, it is really his own fault, and no one else can blame him."

    Gao Peng smiled, and said meaningfully: "However, I heard that besides Jiumozhi, there are other monks who come here to pick quarrels and cause trouble, and there are even middle-earth monks who help the foreign monks. They want to embarrass the local Buddhism.  Is there a matter?"

    Hearing these words, the people on Shenshan Mountain and Zhe Luoxing couldn't help but their faces changed greatly. Hearing Gao Peng's words, it seemed that they meant to stand out for Shaolin Temple. His martial arts were so high that they were definitely not able to compete with them. Their eyes flashed immediately, thinking about the safe escape strategy  .

    When Xuanci heard this, he was secretly happy, but with his concentration, he could already keep his emotions and anger invisible.

    Intentionally or unintentionally, he glanced at Shenshan Shangren and Zhe Luoxing, who were already sweating on their foreheads, and then slowly said: "Thank you, Prince Duan, for your concern, but the prince may have misunderstood, today is Qingliang Temple and my senior brother from Tianzhu Shangguo."  Coming here to talk about the scriptures and the law is not an act of provoking trouble."

    Gao Peng made a dazed look, and said: "So that's the case. It seems that the information I got is wrong. If that's the case, I still have something to discuss with Master Abbot. I don't know"

    Upon hearing this, Xuan Ci turned around and said in unison to the people on Shenshan Mountain: "All senior brothers have come from afar to work hard, why don't we invite you to the guest house for fasting?"

    How dare the people on Shenshan and Zhe Luoxing prick at this time, Xuanci has already given them the steps, if they don't know how to go down the donkey, then they really don't know what is good and what is wrong.

    "It's so disturbing."

    "Brothers, please."

    A group of foreign guests got up one after another, and followed the Zhike monk to the guest house.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 628: Hero Conference

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Xuanci sent away the outsiders and made the Shaolin monks disperse, leaving only the eminent monks of the Xuanzi generation and Gao Peng and his party in the entire Daxiong Palace.

    "I wonder if Prince Duan has anything to discuss with the old monk? Please speak up." Xuanci said to Gao Peng with a smile on his face.

    Gao Peng nodded to Xiao Feng, Xiao Feng put his hand into his bosom knowingly, took out the letter, handed it to Xuan Ci, and said: "Whether Master Abbot believes it or not, Master Xuan Ku, my foster parent, Qiao Sanhuai  The husband and wife are not my fault, as for the rest, please read this letter, master, before discussing."

    Xuanci took a deep look at Xiao Feng, took the letter, took out the letter paper and read it, his face changed drastically just after reading a page, as he browsed more and more content, even with Xuanci's cultivation level,  Drops of cold sweat could not stop dripping from his forehead.

    After reading the contents of the letter, Xuanci's eyes were filled with a complex expression of regret and regret. He collected himself, handed the letter to Xuanji who was beside him, and then asked Xiao Feng: "Benefactor Xiao, what is the purpose of this letter?"  Who wrote it?"

    Fu Minyi took a step forward, and said: "I wrote the letter, but the content is compiled from the information I have obtained after a long period of investigation."

    Hearing this, Xuanci did not dare to underestimate Fu Minyi. She was able to investigate such a secret and complicated matter clearly, which shows how powerful this woman's sect must be.

    "Dare to ask where the female benefactor came from?"

    Gao Peng took the initiative and said: "Master Abbot, I entrusted my teacher to help find out the ins and outs of this matter. As for my teacher, I have just said once that we are all from the Xiaoyao Sect."

    "It's just that my sect has been hidden from the world for many years, and it is far away in the Tianshan Mountains of the Western Regions. Few people know about the martial arts in the Central Plains. However, my sect's influence is not small. If we try our best to investigate one thing, I believe that there is nothing that I can't find out.  "

    Xuan Ci lost his mind and said: "So, what is said in this letter is all the truth?"

    Gao Peng nodded affirmatively, and said: "every sentence is true, there is no accident, the people in the Jianghu who died in the same way these years, and also practiced the unique skills of the other, were all killed by Murong Bo."

    Xuanci is both sad and regretful, if the incident thirty years ago really provoked the dispute between Liao and Song, caused chaos in the world, and ruined lives, then Xuanci would be the eternal sinner of the Song Dynasty.

    Thinking of this, he suddenly bowed deeply to Xiao Feng, Xiao Feng hurriedly stepped forward to support him, "What is Master Abbot doing?"

    Xuan Ci said with great guilt: "I trusted others so easily that I almost became a sinner through the ages. What's more, I broke up a happy family and ruined your family. It's really a heinous crime."

    "Your parents died at my hands. If Benefactor Xiao wants to kill the old monk for revenge, the old monk will never fight back."

    Xiao Feng sighed heavily, and said in a mournful voice: "Master Abbot, you are only being used by others, and that's why you made a big mistake. You didn't do evil intentionally. The first evil should be that Xianbei dog thief. What good is it for Xiao to kill you?  Make loved ones hurt, enemies quick."

    Xuanji and the others at the side shouted the Buddha's name in unison, "Amitabha, Master Xiao has a clear distinction between grievances and grievances, so kind."

    Gao Peng said: "This Murong family of Gusu has evil intentions, and his crimes are heinous. Although Murong Fu is not the real murderer, he is also inseparable. The Shaolin Heroes Conference this time can be regarded as a crooked one."

    "Now all we need to do is wait for Murong Fu to come. As soon as Murong Fu arrives, Murong Bo must also hide in the dark and rush to Shaolin. At that time, all grievances and grievances can be settled at once."

    "Amitabha, good and good."

    The next day, it was the Double Ninth Festival on the 9th day of September, and martial arts heroes from all corners of the world who had received invitations from Shaolin heroes came to the scene one after another.

    It's just that Ding Chunqiu, Zhuang Juxian, and Jiumozhi, the three shit sticks, are missing now, but this hero meeting also lacks a lot of excitement and excitement.

    Although Shaolin junior disciples seldom travel outside, some eminent monks will often go to the rivers and lakes to promote Buddhism, punish rape and eliminate evil.

    The eminent Shaolin monks are laymen, and have made many friends from other places. Among the heroes who came, quite a few are close friends of monks of the Xuan and Hui generations.  The square outside the Daxiong Palace was bustling with noise.

    Gao Peng and his entourage didn't go out, they drank tea and chatted in the meditation room, and only sent out the soldiers of the Imperial Forest Army to monitor the situation and report at any time.

    When it was almost noon, a soldier hurried back and said: "My lord, general, Gusu Murong and his party have arrived, as have all the heroes of the beggar gang, please make a decision."

    Gao Peng was refreshed, he and Xiao Feng looked at each other, nodded at each other, got up and led Azi Fu Minyi and others towards the main hall.

    As soon as I arrived at the corner on the side of the main hall, I heardDao asked in a deep voice: "May I ask Mr. Murong, in recent years there have been many heroes in the martial arts world who died under Gusu Murong's magical skill of 'using the way of the other, and giving it back to the other'."

    "Master Xuanbei of Shaolin passed away in the Shenjie Temple in Dali, and his famous special skill 'Weida Pestle' was recorded. The deputy head of my beggar gang, Ma, also died under his own 'throat-locking hand'. I don't know these things  Does it have anything to do with the Gusu Murong clan?"

    Hearing this voice, Xiao Feng's expression changed, and he said to Gao Peng: "It's the elder Wu Changfeng among the four elders of Song Xi Chen Wu of the Beggar Gang."

    Gao Peng said: "Don't worry about anything else, just find an opportunity to solve Quan Guanqing later."

    Xiao Feng nodded, no more words, but now he only heard an arrogant voice saying: "This matter! It has nothing to do with our Gusu Murong family, because when those people died, my son was thousands of miles away  Besides, how can we kill them?"

    "However, if I say this, I'm sure you won't believe it. Since I don't understand it, I have no choice but to see the real chapter. Let's have a fight today. It's like playing drums and drums before acting, and talking before speaking.  A period of 'the first time to win', lively and lively."

    "When the beggar gang finishes fighting, anyone else who wants to fight can come up and fight. After fighting all of them, they will fight Shaolin again. They will fight one by one. It's fun, it's fun."

    "It's just that if you hit seventeen or eight at most, Feng will be covered in bruises and can't fight anymore. If you want to fight old abbot Xuanci, there is absolutely no chance. It's a pity, a pity."

    While this person was speaking, Gao Peng and his entourage had already turned the corner, and immediately saw the speaker in the arena. The person was thin and small, about thirty-two or three years old, with sunken cheeks, two mustaches, and drooping eyebrows.  The appearance is very ugly, but who is it if it is not a storm in the south of the Yangtze River?

    There were four other men, one woman and five people in the field. Since they were standing with Feng Bo'e, their identities need not be elaborated. Naturally, they were Murong Fu, Deng Baichuan, Gong Yeqian, Bao Budong, and Wang Yuyan.

    Hearing the turbulent words, the martial arts heroes in the field hadn't spoken yet, but Ah Zi said in a crisp voice: "It's really shameless, I still beat them one by one. The people present today are all famous masters in the martial arts, just one  You can¡¯t beat two of them, and you still want to hit seventeen or eight?¡± (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 629: All Arrived, Just One Time Solving

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    All the people turned their heads to look, and when they saw that it was a charming and charming little girl of fifteen or sixteen years old, they didn't take it seriously, and they wouldn't do anything to get angry with a little girl.

    But when everyone saw Xiao Feng beside Gao Peng, their faces changed drastically. Among the beggar gang members, a large group of people shouted loudly: "Master Qiao, it's Master Qiao."

    Hundreds of gang members rushed out from the crowd, ran to Xiao Feng and bowed to see him.

    Seeing this scene, Xiao Feng was very emotional, since he was expelled from the Beggars' Sect, all the disciples in the Taoist Sect regarded him as a bandit.

    Unexpectedly, after the division between the enemy and the enemy, there are still so many old brothers who came to visit with such enthusiasm, and suddenly the blood surged up, and the tiger's eyes were full of tears.

    Immediately cupping his fists in return, he said with a wry smile: "Xiao Feng, a Khitan man, was expelled from the gang, and he has nothing to do with the Beggars' Gang, so why do you still use the old names? Brothers, are you all well?"

    In the last sentence, the meaning of old love is hard to control.

    Most of the people who came to see him were the three-pocket and four-pocket disciples in the gang, the one or two-pocket disciples were newcomers of the younger generation, and they rarely had the opportunity to meet Xiao Feng, but the five-six-pocket disciples were more strict than Yi and Xia.  My lord, it's not as good as the young warm-hearted man who does what he says and does, with very few worries.

    Hearing what he said, these hundreds of disciples realized that they were acting too impulsively. This "Chief Qiao" is a Khitan man, the arch-enemy, and everyone in the gang knew about it.  However, he was born, and he forgot this important event?

    Some people bowed their heads and retreated immediately, but many people still said: "Qiao Qiao you are good, old man. Since the farewell, we have missed you every day."

    The Four Elders Song Shanhe, Xi Sanqi, Chen Guyan, and Wu Changfeng looked at Xiao Feng with complicated expressions, with mixed feelings in their hearts.

    ?Since Xiao Feng was expelled from the gang, the beggar gang has gone downhill, not as good as before, more than a year has passed, and even a new gang leader has been unable to be elected. At this time, they are not without some regrets in their hearts.

    Although the Beggar Clan disciples' feelings for Xiao Feng are complicated and difficult to understand, other martial arts heroes are still in shock and uncertainty. In the battle of Juxian Village, he killed dozens of masters by himself, which really shocked the world.

    The heroes of the Central Plains gritted their teeth with hatred, but they were also terrified when they heard about him, and seeing him suddenly appearing at Shaoshi Mountain, they all wanted to fight hard and it was inevitable.

    ? Those who participated in the meeting at Juxian Village that day, recalled the tragic scene of blood and flesh flying in the hall of the village, and still felt terrified and shuddered.

    But when he thinks that this place is Shaolin Temple, he can't help but feel at ease, there are so many masters in Shaolin, and there are five hundred arhats in the formation, presumably Xiao Feng can't make any troubles.

    Thinking of this, someone in the crowd immediately shouted: "Surnamed Qiao, you killed my elder brother. The blood feud has never been avenged, and I will fight you today."

    Then another person shouted: "This Qiao Feng is a Khitan barbarian, everyone will kill him, today he can no longer be allowed to walk down Shaoshi Mountain alive."

    But there were voices of shouting and shouting, some scolded Xiao Feng for killing his son, some scolded him for killing his father.

    In Xiao Feng's battle at Juxianzhuang, there were quite a few casualties. Among the heroes gathered on Shaoshi Mountain at this time, many of them were relatives or close friends with the deceased. Although they were afraid of Xiao Feng, they thought of their relatives and friends  Blood feud, I couldn't help yelling at him, and the shouts became louder and louder.

    Xiao Feng watched from the sidelines and didn't care, he still couldn't figure out the depth of Gao Peng's martial arts, with him by his side, the heroes in the arena were nothing to worry about.

    What's more, now that Shaolin Temple has received Gao Peng's great favor and learned the truth about the Yanmen Pass incident, they will definitely not sit back and watch the heroes besiege them.

    After Xiao Feng appeared, everyone focused their attention on Gao Peng and his party, but left Murong Fu and his party aside, and they were also discussing in a low voice at this time.

    Gongye Qianzi admired Xiao Feng very much after Wuxi and Xiao Feng had a wine match, and urged him to help, Bao Budong and Feng Bo'e also admired Xiao Feng very much, and they were eager to step forward to help him.

    Murong Fu said: "Brothers, we take recovery as our top priority, how can we offend the heroes of the world for Xiao Feng alone?"

    Deng Baichuan said: "My son's words are very true, what should we do?"

    Murong Fu said: "Take people's hearts and think that you are helping yourself."

    After saying this, he strode out and said in a loud voice: "Brother Xiao, you are a Khitan hero, and you regard me as a hero from the Central Plains as nothing. The mere Gusu Murong Fu wants to teach you a great trick today, so I will die at the hands of Brother Xiao.  It can be regarded as doing a little bit for the heroes of the Central Plains, and it is an honor to die."

    ?He actually said these few words to the heroes of the Central Plains. In this way, regardless of victory or defeat, the heroes of the Central PlainsJiezi regards Gusu Murong family as a life and death friend.

    Although the heroes of the group were determined to fight, none of them dared to challenge him first, everyone knew that even though he would be killed at the end of the battle, the dozens of people above him must die.  Playing on the field, I couldn't help but feel relieved and refreshed.

    "North Qiaofeng and South Murong" have always been equally famous, Murong Fu made the first move, even if he lost in the end, he would have killed the opponent fiercely and consumed a lot of his internal energy.

    "Shut up"

    Gao Peng was very impatient with these unknown martial arts heroes, so he raised his breath and yelled loudly. The thunderous roar suppressed the voices of thousands of martial arts heroes in the field.

    The martial arts heroes looked at each other in awe, who is this?  At such a young age, he has such profound internal strength, and he is standing with Xiao Feng, could it be

    Everyone thought of Xiao Feng marrying Princess Dali and doing the matter of Dali's son-in-law, since this person is standing with Xiao Feng, most likely he is from the Duan family of Dali.

    After Gao Peng yelled to silence the group of heroes, he looked at Murong Fu with a sneer on his face, and said: "It's fine for others to call themselves a hero of the Central Plains. What qualifications do you have to call yourself a hero of the Central Plains?"

    Murong Fu's expression changed, he stared at Gao Peng and said, "Who is your Excellency? What do you mean?"

    Wang Yuyan beside him said softly: "Cousin, his appearance is exactly the same as Prince Duan of Dali, ah, the current emperor of Dali, Duan Yu, but he is definitely not Prince Duan, he is probably his twin brother, King of Zhennan Duan Peng.  .¡±

    Bao BuTong echoed: "That's right, I have dealt with that kid Duan Yu before, and he definitely doesn't have such power, let alone such skill."

    Murong Fu nodded, and said again: "It turned out that Prince Duan was face to face, and today is the first time I have met him, I wonder if there is any offense?"

    As soon as Murong Fu finished speaking, Qunhao suddenly heard a voice coming from a distance: "Which Prince Duan is here? Is it Duan Zhengchun?"

    Xiao Feng turned his head and said to Gao Peng: "It's the voice full of evil, the four evil men have arrived."

    Gao Peng narrowed his eyes slightly, and said in a deep voice: "Very good, everything is here, and it just happens to be settled at one time." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 630 Brother-in-law, the time for your revenge has come

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    I only heard a voice like metal rubbing and shouting: "Our boss is the genuine Dali Duan family, and the rest are fakes."

    Qunhao turned their heads together, looked outside the square, where the mountain gate came from, and saw Duan Yanqing, Ye Erniang, Yue Laosan, and Yun Zhonghe coming side by side.

    Only when he saw Gao Peng standing in front of the main hall, did he know that it was not Duan Zhengchun, but Duan Zhengchun's son, but when he arrived at Xiao Feng, he knew that he would not be hurt today, so he stopped thinking about embarrassing him for the time being.

    Gao Peng also ignored the four villains for the time being. Now that they have come, they can't leave. It's better to deal with the scourge of Murong Fu and his son first.

    Looking at Murong Fu at the moment, he said indifferently: "Mr. Murong certainly did not offend me. I just disagree with Mr. Murong's self-proclaimed hero of the Central Plains."

    Deng Baichuan beside Murong Fu said: "Prince Duan, although Yanziwu is located in Gusu, it belongs to the Jiangnan border, not the Central Plains."

    "However, the word "Central Plains" means the Great Song Dynasty. Anyone who is a martial artist in the Great Song Dynasty can call himself a hero of the Central Plains. I, Gusu Murong, call myself a hero of the Central Plains. What's wrong?"

    Gao Peng looked at Deng Baichuan with a smile that was not a smile, and said: "You don't need to change your concept secretly, others don't know your identities, but I and all the eminent monks in Shaolin know it very well."

    "To call yourself a hero of the Central Plains, no matter where you came from, among other things, the most basic point is that you must be at least Han Chinese?"

    "My Dali Duan family originates from the Central Plains martial arts, and I dare not call myself a hero of the Central Plains. You five Hu Xianbei remnants of the royal family, how can you call yourself a hero of the Central Plains?"

    "What? The Murong family of Gusu belongs to the Xianbei royal family?"

    "How do you say this? The Murong family has been in Gusu for a hundred years, how could it be the Xianbei royal family?"

    Murong Fu and the others heard Gao Peng's words, all of them were shocked. The reason why Abbot Xuanci had been watching coldly and did not turn against Murong Fu was because he was waiting for Gao Peng and his party to come out, because all the information came from Gao Peng's sect and he was not present.  , but it is not easy to tell.

    Seeing that Gao Peng finally started talking, he took a few steps forward and said in a loud voice: "My fellow martial artists, the purpose of everyone coming to Shaolin today is to find out that in recent years, many famous masters in the world have died because of their unique skills.  thing."

    "This old monk can clearly tell everyone that these things were not done by Mr. Murong."

    After hearing this, Murong Fu and his entourage could not help but secretly heave a sigh of relief, those who are clear will be cleared by themselves, Shaolin monks are not unreasonable people after all, but what Xuanci said next made them feel better again.

    "But although this matter was not done by Mr. Murong, it has a lot to do with the Murong family in Gusu. Many people present know that Qiao Feng, the former leader of the beggar gang, was originally from Khitan, but his life experience involved thirty years.  A tragedy before."

    "This tragedy also has a great relationship with the Gusu Murong family. It can even be said that it was all caused by the Gusu Murong family. The reasons, ins and outs, are all contained in this letter."

    "Now, the old monk respectfully invites several respected martial arts heroes to come forward and read this letter together. This matter has a lot to do with the Beggar Clan, so I invite four elders, Song Xi, Chen Wu, to come up and read this letter. In addition, Hebei Shentanzi  The old benefactor of Zhuge Zhong"

    In addition to Song Xi, Chen Wu of the Beggar Gang, Xuan Ci also ordered more than a dozen well-known martial arts elders to come up and pass the letters together.

    Murong Fu and his party didn't know what was in the letter, so they couldn't help feeling anxious.

    Elder Song of the Beggar Clan was the first to read the letters, he read the first one, and then passed it on to the second person, and the second person passed it on to the third person after reading it. At this time, Elder Song handed over the second letter,  Half an hour later, the selected hero read all the letters.

    After reading the letter, everyone looked at Murong Fu and his party with extremely unfriendly eyes, and the four elders, Song Xi, Chen Wu, felt even more regretful.

    Originally Xiao Feng didn't know his own life experience, he tried his best to lead the Beggar Clan and defend the Song Dynasty against the invasion of the Liao Kingdom, he was not a villainous person either.

    But Elder Xu, Quan Guanqing and the others insisted on revealing this matter, they forced Xiao Feng out of the Beggars' Clan and became their own big enemies, and let the Duan Clan of Dali take advantage of it, why bother?  ?

    After everyone had read it, Xuanci said in a deep voice: "Benefactors, what I wrote in the letter, I would like to pledge my life to guarantee that every word is true, now, I ask Mr. Murong to read this letter himself!"

    Xuan Ci walked up to Murong Fu, and personally handed the recovered letter to Murong Fu's hand, Deng Baichuan and others came over to read the letter.

    The first paragraph of the letter first explains the origin of the Murong family, and the second paragraph tells that thirty years ago, Murong Bo sent a letter to Xuanci,The masters from all over the country wanted to go to Shaolin to win the scriptures, Xuan Ci, as the leading brother, went to Yanmen Pass to intercept the killing.

    ?The third paragraph explains Murong Bo's intention in detail, aiming to provoke Song and Liao to go to war and create a chaotic world, so that the Murong family can take advantage of the situation and recover Dayan.

    The fourth paragraph is about Murong Bo killing Master Xuan Bei in Shenjie Temple in Dali. He originally planned to kill Xuan Bei with a Yang finger, blame Dali Duan family, and provoke a dispute between Dali Duan family and Shaolin.

    Who knows that he can't get it right with one yang finger, and he underestimated the martial arts of Master Xuan Bei, so in the end, he had to return Master Xuan Bei's Wei Tuo pestle back to his body with Murong's way and the unique skill of his body.

    The fifth paragraph is to explain that there is no Murong Bo's body in the tomb of Murong Bo in Yanziwu, Gusu, which shows that he is a fake death.

    ?The last paragraph is about Murong Fu himself secretly doing a bunch of shady things, such as buying Song Dynasty officials, purchasing military equipment, incarnating Li Yanzong, lurking in Xixia, etc., detailing everything.

    When Wang Yuyan saw that Li Yanzong of Western Xia was in the guise of Murong Fu, she couldn't help but turn pale. No wonder that day in the mill, she felt that Li Yanzong was so weird, was it actually his cousin pretending to be him?

    This letter can be said to have exposed the details of the Murong family. Murong Fu's face was already pale, his eyes were full of despair, and the faces of the four great ministers were even ashen.

    As soon as this letter came out, it can be said that the Murong clan was no longer tolerated in the martial arts of the Central Plains, and it was unknown whether he would be able to retreat unscathed today.

    Father!  What you did in secret can be said to destroy the child's painstaking efforts for many years. Why are you?

    Those martial arts heroes who had read the letter returned to the crowd, and everyone would step forward to ask what was going on, and they also told everyone the contents of the letter in detail, and there was an uproar at the scene.

    "So that's what happened. No wonder he is so active in helping everyone deal with Qiao Feng. It turns out that he is trying to buy people's hearts."

    "Hmph, what a Xianbei Murong family, it's really a good trick to play the entire Central Plains martial arts in the palm of your hand."

    "He still wants to stir up trouble, and for his own selfishness, he will not hesitate to cause the two countries to fight each other. When the time comes, the world will be in chaos, and the people will die. Gusu Murong is so unscrupulous."

    "Kill them. It turns out that those people were killed by Murong Bo. I was not around, so I killed my son first. Anyway, they are the remnants of Xianbei, and they all deserve to die."

    Looking at the scene that was about to get out of control, Gao Peng smiled coldly, turned to Xiao Feng, and said, "Brother-in-law, your time for revengehas come." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 631

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Hearing Gao Peng's words, Xiao Feng nodded slowly, stepped forward, stood a foot away from Murong Fu, and said calmly: "Mr. Murong, your father killed my parents, and also my mentor and adoptive parents.  In order to cover up the evil deeds that he did back then, he killed innocent people indiscriminately and harmed countless people."

    "This bloody case must be paid back to your family. Today, let's make a deal! Do you want to go one-on-one with me, or the five of you together?"

    Murong Fu looked at Xiao Feng expressionlessly, put aside the letter casually, and slowly drew out the long sword in his hand, the matter has come to an end, it is useless to talk, now, the only thing is to fight.

    "Brother Deng, take my cousin away."

    Deng Baichuan was in a hurry, and said softly: "My lord, don't do it, keep the green hills here, don't be afraid of running out of firewood, you should break out, find a way to join the master, for future affairs, I'll stand in the way here, you must not waste your life for nothing  Throw it here!"

    Wang Yuyan also said softly: "Cousin, what Brother Deng said is very true, you go together, break out, don't worry about me, I'm just a weak woman, they won't make things difficult for me."

    Murong Fu's eyes flickered slightly, and his heart was quite hesitant. Who knows the other side, Gao Peng stepped forward slowly, and said lightly: "Under today's situation, do you still want to escape and make a comeback? Don't be careless  Make up your mind, Minyi, be optimistic about the four great ministers, if there is any change, you will be killed without mercy."

    "Yes." Fu Minyi heard the words, and with a wave of her hand, the four disciples of the Yangtian Division behind her all jumped up, turned around gracefully in mid-air, and fell behind Murong Fu and the others in an instant, and were about to leave the temple.  The road is blocked.

    "wow"

    "What a handsome lightness skill, who are these women from?"

    "I don't know, it seems to be the subordinate of that Prince Duan of Dali."

    "Even several of the women under his command have this skill, the Duan family in Dali is really not easy."

    Among the four villains who had been watching coldly, Yun Zhonghe originally looked at Fu Minyi and the others with glowing eyes, thinking in his heart that he must find an opportunity to get them and enjoy them, but when he saw the lightness kung fu of the four girls, his face immediately changed.  Change, quietly put out this thought.

    The hearts of Deng Baichuan and others sank. Today, it may be difficult to escape.

    "Mr. Murong, please!" Xiao Feng stretched out his hand, his internal energy was concentrated in his palm.

    Seeing this, Murong Fu put aside his distracting thoughts, swung his long sword, and shouted: "Take the move!"

    Murong Fu used the Murong family's sword technique to attack Xiao Feng, Xiao Feng was fearless, retreated half a step, dodging Murong Fu's horizontal slash, and then he slapped out with his left palm, a blow that came straight at Murong Fu  Zhonggong.

    However Murong Fu changed his moves extremely fast, and his body technique was also extremely agile, he turned around, avoided the palm, held the sword in his arm, and made a slanted thrust, the target was Xiao Feng's forearm.

    The Murong family passed down the sword technique, the sword moves are continuous, like flowing clouds and flowing water, Murong Fu's whole body is covered in a light curtain in an instant.

    People in martial arts have always only heard that Gusu Murong's martial arts are profound, and they know all about the martial arts of various schools and schools, but they did not expect their swordsmanship to be so exquisite.

    But no matter how fierce and vicious Murong Fu's every move is, he still can't touch a piece of Xiao Feng's clothes.  , Murong Fu did not dare to face each other.

    He didn't master the movement of fighting stars, he didn't have the confidence to transfer Xiao Feng's palm power at all, so he had to use all his strength to fight with Xiao Feng, he only hoped that after a long fight, if Xiao Feng was negligent and showed his weakness, he could take advantage of it.

    Wang Yuyan, who was pulled aside by the four great officials, watched the fight between the two, her heart was raised, and she wanted to point out Murong Fu, but she already knew in the apricot forest that Xiao Feng's moves were quicker than hers.  The speed of speaking was a little faster, and there was no time for him to give pointers.

    So she opened and closed her cherry lips a few times, but she still couldn't find a chance to speak, and she could tell a thing or two about Xiao Feng's other martial arts, but she didn't understand at all about the Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms.

    Regarding the duel between Xiao Feng and Murong Fu, Gao Peng was not worried at all, and turned to look at the four villains, and said coldly: "Four villains, you have repeatedly made things difficult for me, Dali Duan, tortured my brother, and killed me Chu!"  uncle."

    "If it wasn't for my brother-in-law Xiao Feng to save me, he would have killed my father even more. Since you are here today, please give me an explanation!"

    The four villains were originally concentrating on watching Xiao Feng and Murong Fu's fight, when they heard Gao Peng's words, they couldn't help being startled, and secretly concentrated their attention on guard.

    They have never seen Gao Peng's martial arts before, so they don't know his details, otherwise, their first reaction should be to run away.

    Duan Yanqing has two eyesSlightly squinting, staring at Gao Peng, his lips did not move, but a dull voice came out, "Do you know who I am?"

    Gao Peng glanced at him, with a complex look in his eyes, and said lightly: "Of course I know, so I won't kill you. On the contrary, I will take you back to Dali and let you spend the rest of your life in peace."

    Duan Yanqing said mockingly: "Yes! If you kill me, Dali Duan's sin will be further deepened. As for the rest of my life, no matter what, I can't live in peace. If you want me to go back to Dali,  Yes, unless you let Duan Yu pass the throne to me."

    However, Gao Peng's next words made Duan Yanqing's face change drastically, "You have no choice, and you don't have to think about it anymore. I won't kill you. I will only abolish your martial arts, so that you can no longer do evil."

    "Hey, you bastard, you bluster. That kid Duan Yu is my master, but you are not. Believe it or not, I made a click"

    "Whoosh"

    "poof"

    "Well"

    Yue Laosan took a step forward, raised his crocodile mouth scissors, and yelled and cursed, but before Gao Peng finished speaking, Gao Peng stretched out his index finger, and an invisible sword energy directly spanned a distance of more than ten feet, piercing through his heart.  hole.

    Yue Laosan's eyes were wide open, and he lowered his head in amazement to see the scene where the heart was pierced and the blood spurted out in a splatter shape. He opened and closed his mouth a few times, but couldn't say anything, and then fell to the ground.  A pair of eyeballs are wide open, it's really hard to rest in peace.

    "Six Meridians Excalibur?" Duan Yanqing's pupils shrank sharply, he actually practiced the Six Meridians Excalibur?  Moreover, that invisible sword energy can extend tens of feet to take people's lives. How deep should his skill be?

    "Third" Ye Erniang and Yun Zhonghe's complexions changed drastically, and their eyes showed horror. Yun Zhonghe was the most ruthless and ungrateful. Seeing this figure turned around, he was about to use his unparalleled lightness kung fu to escape.

    "Let's stay!" Gao Peng shouted loudly, and slapped out his right palm, and a huge invisible palm force suddenly blasted towards the Yunzhong Crane flying into the sky.

    At this time, he had swept over twenty feet, but the huge palm prints that were almost twice as tall as him and five wide were approaching in an instant, and he didn't even try to hide, he was hit right by the palm prints.

    "Boom"

    "click"

    Yun Zhonghe's bones were shattered in an instant, and he fell to the ground from mid-air without saying a word. His whole body had turned into a puddle of mud, twisted into an unbelievable shape. It seemed that the bones in his whole body were completely broken.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 632 What a Dali Zhennan King, you are stronger than Duan Zhengchun

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Duan Yanqing couldn't resist at all with Gao Peng's heart-pounding two strikes, his heart was cold, and he had already sunk to the bottom of the valley.

    Seeing Yun Zhonghe's tragic death, Ye Erniang almost collapsed. She subconsciously hid behind Duan Yanqing, but turned her gaze to Xuanci in front of the main hall.

    At this moment, even Duan Yanqing couldn't give her the slightest sense of security. She knew that she might not be spared today, and she didn't want him to save her when she looked at Xuanci, she just wanted to see him again before she died.  Just a glance.

    Gao Peng walked slowly towards Duan Yanqing and Erniang Ye. Duan Yanqing held onto his iron staff tightly with both hands, but he was still hesitant to make a move, because he knew that once he made a move, there would be no room for change.

    "Are you going to abolish my martial arts and imprison me?" Duan Yanqing's words were full of unwillingness, but he couldn't think about it.

    As for the one shot by Gao Peng just now, the palm that killed Yun Zhonghe, even if he exploded his whole body power, it would not have that power, and resistance would be useless.

    "No, it's not imprisoned. As long as you lose your martial arts and can no longer embarrass Dali's Duan family, you are absolutely free in Dali. You can do whatever you want, go wherever you want, and I can even ask the emperor to seal you up."  Idle prince, send someone to serve you."

    Gao Peng's words made the surrounding martial arts heroes nod secretly. This evil man has been an enemy of Duan's family all his life, and almost destroyed Duan's family more than once, but Gao Peng can do this.

    "Serving? It's surveillance! That's right! Even if I lose my martial arts, I can still poison you and use other methods to deal with you. How can you give me real freedom?" Duan Yanqing had a mocking smile on his face.  , said in a vicious voice.

    Gao Peng sighed deeply, and said: "Actually, it doesn't matter who is the emperor? But you ask yourself, even if the throne is passed on to you and you become the emperor, are you capable of making Dali strong?"

    "You have suffered from misfortune, and your psychology has long been distorted. If you are an emperor, you will only be a tyrant. This is not the blessing of the people of Dali, let alone the blessing of the world."

    "I want you to live, just to let you see how the people of Dali live and work in peace and contentment under the rule of my two brothers. It doesn't take long, it only takes twenty years. After twenty years, if you think you are the emperor,  If we can do that, we brothers, we can hand over the throne."

    At this time, Gao Peng had already walked half a foot in front of Duan Yanqing. Duan Yanqing's eyes flashed coldly, and he shouted: "Nonsense."

    After drinking this sentence, he suddenly raised an iron stick, poured the power of one yang finger into the body of the stick, and poked Gao Peng's heart directly.

    It's just that his body glowed with a golden light, Duan Yanqing's iron staff touched his chest three inches away, and he couldn't make any further progress.

    Duan Yanqing's expression changed in shock, "What kind of martial art is this?"

    Gao Peng smiled lightly, and said: "This is not a martial art, but the body protection of the Buddha's light. I don't know if you have heard the rumor that the Golden Buddha on the Dali Palace ten years ago appeared in this world."

    Duan Yanqing's eyes widened, and he said in surprise: "Could it be true that the rumor that someone from the Dali Duan family is the Buddha's reincarnation is true? Are you that person?"

    "Exactly." Gao Peng replied this sentence, took two steps closer, and stamped his palm on Duan Yanqing's stomach. The Hua Gong Dafa from the world's number one ancient three links suddenly activated, and the power in Duan Yanqing's body was like white snow under the scorching sun.  Generally dissolves rapidly.

    Seeing this, Erniang Ye wanted to turn around and run away immediately, taking advantage of Gao Peng's lack of time to pay attention to her.

    "Chi"

    "Boom"

    "ah¡­¡­"

    However, just as she turned around and jumped off the ground, Gao Peng casually pointed at the big acupoint on her back, but it was Gao Peng who pointed her acupoint with Yiyang.

    After a while, Gao Peng withdrew his palm, and Duan Yanqing fell limply to the ground, losing all his strength, and he could no longer hold the iron rod weighing dozens of kilograms in his hands.

    Gao Peng waved to the officers and soldiers of the Imperial Forest Army standing there, and several of them ran over immediately, "Help Lord Yanqing to the meditation room, so that I can serve you."

    "Yes, my lord."

    Duan Yanqing was deprived of all his strength, and lay on the ground with a face ashen. However, when he heard Gao Peng's "Lord Yanqing", his whole body was shocked, and he looked at him in disbelief.

    Gao Peng called him Lord Yanqing in front of all martial arts heroes. This matter is obviously a certainty and irreversible, but why did he do this?  For people like myself, shouldn't we kill them quickly?

    Duan Yanqing never dreamed that Gao Peng would save his life because he was his biological father. After all, killing a father is something that cannot be tolerated even if Gao Peng applied for the job.I don't want to do it because of my identity.

    Duan Yanqing stared blankly at Gao Peng for a while, until he was lifted up by the soldiers of the Imperial Forest Army and turned to go to the meditation room, Duan Yanqing sighed and said: "What a Dali Zhennan King, you are stronger than Duan Zhengchun."

    "Amitabha, goodness is goodness." Xuanci and other Shaolin eminent monks proclaimed the Buddha's name together, Xuanci said: "Prince Duan's heart is kind, it is indeed the blessing of Dali and the blessing of the world."

    "Today, the prince's hands are fierce and vicious. Abolishing the evil and full of martial arts, and eliminating the villains for the martial arts is really a matter of great joy."

    "But the lord committed murder after all, this is nothing wrong with Ye Erniang, why not abolish her martial arts and give her a chance to repent, how about it?"

    Gao Peng turned his back to Xuan Ci, but after hearing his words, his eyes narrowed slightly, and he said calmly: "Master Fang Zhang, do you know who is the most damned person among the four villains?"

    "Yun Zhonghe ruined countless women's innocence, destroying people's innocence, is no different from killing people's lives, Yue Laosan has a cruel and tyrannical temper, and kills people without blinking an eye. Of course these two deserve to die, but this Ye Erniang is 10,000 times more damned than them."  .¡±

    "What is the crime of a baby who is still in its infancy? In the past twenty years, she has killed countless people, broken up many families, and how many couples have lost their parents and children. Dare I ask Master Abbot, have you heard of these things?"

    ""

    Xuan Ci remained silent, Xuan Ji and the others proclaimed the Buddha's name together: "Amitabha, sins and sins."

    Gao Peng sneered, and continued: "It is indeed a crime. If Master Abbot doesn't know Ye Erniang's evil deeds, then I will doubt whether the name of Shaolin Taishan Beidou is worthy of the name."

    "If the master knew Ye Erniang's evil deeds, why did he let her kill innocent babies?"

    Xuanji, Xuansheng and the others frowned slightly, feeling that Gao Peng's words were unreasonable, as if it was Shaolin's responsibility for Ye Erniang's wickedness.

    Although Shaolin is the Taishan Beidou of martial arts in the Central Plains, Shaolin Temple is a quiet place of Buddhism after all. Although it has the responsibility of eliminating demons and defending Taoism, it cannot be said that all evil people and evil deeds in the world should be under Shaolin's control, right?

    That Ye Erniang is usually far away in Xixia, even if she comes to the Central Plains, her whereabouts are erratic, and she never came down from Shaoshi Mountain to commit crimes, no matter how you calculate it, it shouldn't be blamed on Shaolin.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 633 Identity

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Others didn't understand what it meant, but Xuan Ci's heart sank. Others didn't know Gao Peng's meaning, how could he not hear it?

    Thinking of the powerful intelligence capabilities of Master Gao Peng, since they were able to find out such a secret thing thirty years ago, how could they not find out the past between themselves and Ye Erniang?

    Gao Peng turned his head to look at Xuanci, Xuanci's expression changed several times, but in the end he looked at Gao Peng calmly, planted evil causes, and finally reaped evil results. If Gao Peng exposed the matter between him and Ye Erniang, he had no choice but to die.  To save the face of Shaolin Temple.

    Looking at Xuanci's changing expression, Gao Peng knew that he already understood what he meant, and an inexplicable smile appeared on the corner of his mouth, and said: "Forget it, since Master Abbot is merciful, then Erniang Ye, according to what Master said,  Abolish her martial arts and hand it over to Shaolin!"

    "I hope that the master can use the supreme Dharma to dissolve the hostility in her heart, make her realize her sins, and truly repent of her mistakes."

    After finishing speaking, he turned to Ye Erniang, and said: "Ye Erniang, for the sake of Abbot Xuanci, I will spare your life today. From now on, you will live in a hut in Shaoshi Mountain, chanting scriptures and chanting Buddha every day, for those  Are you willing to let the baby killed by you go beyond the border?"

    Xuanci and Ye Erniang looked at him in disbelief, hehe was willing to let them go?

    "I I am willing." Ye Erniang almost didn't even think about it, so she answered, living in Shaoshi Mountain for a long time, how could this be a punishment for her?  This was exactly what she wished for.

    In Xuanci's heart, he felt boundless gratitude to Gao Peng. Gao Peng's move not only spared their lives, but also preserved the reputation of Shaolin Temple. This kindness is greater than the sky.

    Originally, with Ye Erniang's crimes, killing her ten times would not be an exaggeration, but Xuanci, as the instigator of all this, would never die to atone for his sins. If Gao Peng was from Song Dynasty, or someone else, he would definitely not  Let Ye Erniang and Xuanci go.

    However, he belongs to the royal family of Dali, and he is a close friend with Shaolin. It will not do him any good to talk about this matter. On the contrary, he will turn against Shaolin, which can be said to be harmful but not beneficial.

    Gao Peng is not a hero, let alone a saint. Regardless of his identity as an applicant, he is the prince of Dali, and everything he thinks and does should be based on the interests of Dali.

    Erniang Ye did a lot of evil, but to put it bluntly, it's none of his business, but her relationship with Xuanci and Shaolin is very none of his business.

    Among other things, he sold such a big favor of Xuanci, and since then he has such a big handle in his hands, if the Duan family needs Shaolin's help for anything in the future, Xuanci will refuse, can refuse, dare to refuse.  refuse?

    A gentleman can do something and not do something, but is Gao Peng a gentleman?  never was.

    Gao Peng thought clearly, even though he hated Ye Erniang and Xuanci from the bottom of his heart, he was unwilling to do something that was not in line with his status.

    Immediately, he stretched out his hand to grab Ye Erniang, and Ye Erniang's body lying on the ground immediately slid towards Gao Peng. This is the dragon catching skill that Gao Peng learned from Xiao Feng.

    Hold Ye Erniang's meridian door, use Huagong Dafa to remove all her energy, and unlock her acupoints by the way, "After the matter here, you go to find Abbot Xuanci on your own, and follow his arrangement."

    "Yes, thank you, Prince Duan, for not killing me." Erniang Ye fell on the ground and kowtowed deeply to Gao Peng.

    "Ah cousin"

    "Boom"

    "pong"

    Just when Gao Peng solved the matter of Ye Erniang, there was an exclamation, Gao Peng turned around to look, but happened to see Xiao Feng pushing with both palms, Murong Fu couldn't dodge it, so he had to hold his long sword across his chest to resist.

    However, Xiao Feng's blow shocked Baili so fiercely?  The long sword shattered instantly, turning into twenty or thirty pieces, and flew up into the air, shining in the setting sun, flashing a little bit of white light.

    However, Murong Fu's whole body slipped back and retreated, how rich is Xiao Feng's fighting experience?  He would never allow his opponent to gain a firm footing, regroup, and immediately follow up with big strides, and with one move, the sheep will touch the domain, and he will rush over with him.

    "Hoo"

    "chi chi chi chi"

    Just when Murong Fu was about to be killed by Xiao Feng's palm, the evil wind suddenly came from the side, and there were three sounds of piercing through the air, Xiao Feng was startled, turned around, and immediately changed his moves, a dragon swung its tail and slashed horizontally with his backhand  .

    "Boom"

    The energy was overflowing, the three invisible energy collided with Xiao Feng's palm force, and there was a wave of aftermath in the arena, the surrounding crowd of heroes couldn't stop backing back again and again.

    Xuan Ci and the others looked intently, and saw a gray clothed monk with a face covered in a gray cloth and a clean head descending from the sky, and landed beside Murong Fu, stopping his backward fall.

    When Gao Peng saw this person, he immediately sneered and said, "Murong Bo, you are finally willing to show upup.  "

    As soon as Gao Peng said this, there was an uproar among the crowd at the scene. Murong Bo heard what he said, so he stopped hiding it, because now what he did has been revealed to the world, and there is no point in hiding it anymore.

    Immediately, he stretched out his hand and pulled off the lower curtain, revealing a face with clear eyes and long white eyebrows.

    "Father, you" Murong Fu was both sad and happy, the sad thing is that their Murong family will not be accepted in the Central Plains martial arts from now on, and the great cause of rejuvenation may be in the foreseeable future, but the happy thing is that his father really did not die.

    Seeing Murong Bo appearing, Xuan Ci showed grief and indignation on his face, and said in a deep voice: "Old benefactor Murong, I have been friends with you for many years, and I have always respected your character. You told me about it the other day.  suspect."

    "Later, I killed a good man by mistake. I will never see you again. Later, when I heard that you died of illness, I felt very sad. I always only said that you were just like the old monk. You also mistrusted people's words, which caused unintentional mistakes. I feel guilty in my heart.  , so that he died young, who would have known oh"

    His long sigh really contained endless remorse and self-blame.

    Xiao Feng raised his finger and pointed at Murong Bo, and shouted angrily: "Old man Murong, although Abbot Xuanci took the lead in the tragedy outside Yanmen Pass, but he is the abbot of Shaolin Temple.  It is a duty to do so, and when you realize your mistakes later on, you will do your best to make up for them.¡±

    "The real culprit is you. Today, I will kill you with my own hands to comfort the spirits of my parents in heaven. Murong old thief, come up and lead to death."

    Murong Bo glanced at Xiao Feng, and said expressionlessly: "Since I showed up today, I don't intend to leave alive, but everything is done by the old man alone, even my son has been kept in the dark, without knowing it  .¡±

    "What he did was forced by the elders of the family. He really couldn't help himself. Besides, since he came out of the rivers and lakes, he has never done any treacherous or evil things. I will order him to stay away from the customs and never get involved in the Central Plains.  , I also ask you to let him live, the old man is willing to die to thank the heroes of the Central Plains."

    After listening to Murong Bo's words, Murong Fu was about to speak, but was stared back by Murong Bo's stern eyes. Murong Fu knew that his father's actions were to keep a ray of incense for the Murong family, and he was deeply saddened.

    After Murong Bo finished speaking, the martial arts heroes involuntarily looked at Xiao Feng and Xuan Ci, while Xiao Feng and Xuan Ci subconsciously looked at Gao Peng.

    Qunhao was astonished, Xiao Feng let it go, but Xuanci also acted as if he followed Gao Peng's opinion, what's the situation?

    Even though his martial arts are the best in the world, this matter belongs to the Central Plains martial arts after all, why should he listen to the opinions of a foreigner?  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 634 You Are Not a Kind Person

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Gao Peng is also quite embarrassed at the moment, Murong Bo's words really have no reason to challenge, and Murong Fu has never done any treacherous or evil things.

    If it is not necessary to put him to death on the grounds of his identity, it is obviously inconsistent with the morals and morals of the world as recognized by people in the martial arts in this era.

    Forget it, anyway, Murong Fu is just an insignificant person, and there is no hindrance to his great ambitions, so what if he is let go?

    The main purpose of coming to Shaolin this time is to help Xiao Feng avenge his great revenge. From now on, he has nothing to worry about, and he will serve Dali wholeheartedly, so let him decide on this matter!

    Thinking of this, Gao Peng said to Xiao Feng: "Brother-in-law, your parents have a great hatred, and they are irreconcilable, this matter is entirely up to you to decide whether to kill or let go, you can decide with one word."

    Hearing this, Xiao Feng nodded gratefully to Gao Peng, then he looked at Murong Bo, and said: "The injustice has its head, and the debt has its owner. You are the one who killed my father, mother, teacher, and adoptive parents, and it has nothing to do with Mr. Murong."

    "If you are not here, it is natural that the father will pay the debt, but now that you are here, I don't have to ask him for it."

    Although Murong Bo was somewhat puzzled by what Xiao Feng said about parents, mentors and adoptive parents, but at the moment he only wanted to save Murong Fu's life.

    So although he was confused, he didn't want to argue too much, and he said immediately: "Thank you, Mr. Xiao, for your success."

    Seeing this, Xuanci also opened his mouth and said: "When will the injustice be repaid, comrades, all the unsettled cases that have happened in the Jianghu these years are all done by old benefactor Murong, Mr. Murong is completely unaware, as long as he stays away from the customs in the future and does not involve the Central Plains  , you might as well let him live."

    Seeing that both Xiao Feng and Xuan Ci decided to let Murong Fu go, the other martial arts heroes naturally had nothing to say, Murong Bo secretly heaved a sigh of relief when he saw this, and immediately said: "Fu'er, you take them away! I am a Xianbei  Originally originated from the northern grasslands, you can go back wherever you came from!"

    "Daddy"

    "Let's go, do you want me, the Murong family, to have no sons or grandchildren and no longer exist in the world? I am already a dead person, so you don't need to think about me." Murong Bo sternly shouted.

    Murong Fu was inexplicably sad, but he had no choice but to knelt down on the ground, kowtowed three times, then turned around and walked sideways to Deng Baichuan and the others.

    The four great officials also kowtowed three times to Murong Bo, and then followed behind Murong Fu, leading Wang Yuyan to the outside of the mountain gate.

    With a wave of Gao Peng's hand, the four women from the Yangtian Department who were blocking the way immediately stepped aside and let them go down the mountain.

    "Thank you, Mr. Xiao, for your kindness and great virtue, Master Abbot, for your kindness. Now, it's time for this old man to repay the debt, Mr. Xiao, please!" Murong Bo walked up to Xiao Feng calmly with his hands behind his back, without summoning the slightest bit of internal energy.  Body care.

    Xiao Feng focused his eyes and shouted: "Look at the palm like this."

    "Hoo"

    "hold head high"

    Xiao Feng circled with his left hand, and struck out with his right palm, hitting Murong Bo's chest.

    "click"

    This stroke of Kanglong Youhui, which condensed Xiao Feng's ten successes, directly hit Murong Bo's chest until it was sunken, his heart was cut off, and he died on the spot.

    "Father, mother, master, my child has avenged you! You are the spirits in heaven, you can rest in peace."

    Xiao Feng first kowtowed three times facing the direction of Yanmen Pass, then kowtowed three times to the former residence of Qiao Sanhuai and his wife at the foot of Shaoshi Mountain, and finally bowed three times to the Daxiong Palace, then got up and walked back to Gao Peng's side.

    Gao Peng patted Xiao Feng on the shoulder, led him to the four elders of the Beggar Gang, clasped his fists and said: "Four elders, I wonder if Quan Guanqing, a talented scholar, is here?"

    The four elders looked at Gao Peng in amazement, Wu Changfeng glanced at Xiao Feng, and said: "Then Quan Guanqing was in Xingzilin back then, and tried his best to frame the Qiao Gang Xiao Daxia and Murong Fu killed Deputy Gang Leader Ma, and finally forced Xiao Daxia away from the beggar.  help."

    "Since then, he has been squeezed out by all the brothers in the beggar gang. He couldn't stay in the beggar gang. Now he has left the gang by himself and disappeared. Prince Duan asked him"

    Gao Peng and Xiao Feng looked at each other, Xiao Feng slowly shook his head, Gao Peng said: "Since that's the case, then forget it, I'm bothering you, and I'm leaving."

    Speaking of it, Quan Guanqing was only instructed by Kang Min from the beginning to the end to expose Xiao Feng's identity as a Khitan. If Xiao Feng was not a Khitan, this was purely a frame-up, and he deserved death.

    But Xiao Feng himself is a Khitan, so this can be regarded as his enemy with Xiao Feng at most, and if he meets him in the future, he can easily kill him, but there is no need to spend more energy on this.

    At present, Gao Peng and Xiao Feng returned to the meditation room with a group of male and female subordinates,The rest of the matter would naturally be finished by the Shaolin monks, Xuanci entrusted Xuanji to be responsible for the finishing, while he walked up to Erniang Ye and said lightly, "Follow me."

    Ye Erniang struggled to get up, bowed her head like a little daughter-in-law and followed Xuanci, but Xuanci went to the meditation room where Gao Peng was.

    Xuanci invited Gao Peng to another meditation room, and there were only Xuanci and Ye Erniang in the meditation room.

    As soon as Gao Peng entered the meditation room, Xuanci bowed to him, and said: "Thank you, Prince Duan, for keeping the secret for me, and for preserving the reputation of Shaolin, so I will be worshiped by me."

    Gao Peng waved his hand and said lightly: "Master, there is no need to be like this. Who has never been young? There is nothing wrong with the relationship between you, the only fault is that you are a monk."

    After Gao Peng finished speaking, he gave Ye Erniang another cold look, and said, "As for you, if it weren't for the abbot's sake, you would have no luck today."

    Erniang Ye bowed her head silently, not daring to speak, Xuanci sighed: "Erniang was a good girl, gentle and beautiful, dignified and chaste, until now, it is all the old monk's fault, damn it, it is the old monk."

    Gao Peng shook his head slowly, and said: "Master Abbot, I am not talking about you. In the matter of Ye Erniang, you have indeed committed a serious crime, but the crime is not that you abandoned your wife in order to preserve Shaolin Qingyu."

    Xuanci looked at Gao Peng in puzzlement, and only heard him continue: "Your greatest sin is that you know what Ye Erniang has done these years, but you never tried to stop her, so that she killed many babies.  .¡±

    After Gao Peng finished speaking, his eyes shot at Ye Erniang like cold electricity, and he said coldly: "Your own child was taken away by someone, and you should have a deep understanding of the pain of losing your beloved son. A kind person will only hope that the world  Don't let anyone go through the same pain as me."

    "But you want everyone in the world to experience the same pain as you. It can be seen that you are not a good person."

    After listening to Gao Peng's words, Erniang Ye's face turned pale, and the way Xuanci looked at Erniang Ye also changed slightly.

    "However, I cherish the friendly relationship between the Dali Duan family and Shaolin. My father and the abbot master are also close friends. I don't want to expose this matter in front of the world. It will ruin Shaolin Qingyu. From now on, you should take care of yourself."

    "As for your lost child, I also know where he is, but I will not tell you now. I want to see if you really repent. If what you have done satisfies me, I will tell you where the child is."

    "What?" The expressions of Xuanci and Ye Erniang changed drastically.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 635

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Prince Duan, you are you serious?" Ye Erniang looked at Gao Peng expectantly, and asked cautiously, her face full of begging.

    Gao Peng said indifferently: "On your child's back, on the left and right buttocks, there are nine ring scars, isn't it?"

    After hearing Gao Peng's words, why does Erniang Ye have any doubts?  Kneeling on the ground with a plop, weeping on the ground: "Prince Duan, I beg you, please tell me, where is my child?"

    "As long as you tell me where the child is, I will be willing to work for the prince to repay the prince's great kindness."

    Xuanci opened his mouth, but he couldn't say anything after all. Gao Peng said indifferently: "Get up! I don't need you to be an ox or a horse. As I said, you have committed so many sins, and you must try to atone for your sins. I  I will tell you where the baby is."

    "However, I can tell you that your child is doing well and has not suffered any grievances. The past twenty-four years have been considered safe and happy."

    "Woooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo"

    Gao Peng stopped looking at her, and said to Xuan Ci: "Master Fangzhang, the matter here is over, I will take my leave now, and I hope you will guide Ye Erniang well, and when she really changes her past, I will naturally reunite your family.  "

    ""

    Xuanci remained silent, but once again bowed in salute, Gao Peng clasped his fists, then turned around and left the meditation room, returned to the guest house, made some preparations, and then left the temple.

    At the foot of Shaoshi Mountain, at the former residence of Qiao Sanhuai and his wife, Xiao Feng went to pay homage to one or two, and then went down the mountain, on the way, Gao Peng said to Xiao Feng: "Brother, take the brothers back to Dali first, I have something to go to the capital.  "

    Xiao Feng's heart moved. Gao Peng said long ago that he would try to make friends with the Emperor of Song Dynasty, so as to lay the foundation for the alliance between Song Dynasty and Dali in the future. Could it be that this is why he went here?

    "How long will you be here before returning?"

    Gao Peng thought for a while, and said: "The shortest is a few months, and the longest is a year."

    Xiao Feng looked back at Duan Yanqing who was carried by his subordinates on a stretcher, nodded and said: "Okay! Then I'll go back first, you take care of yourself."

    Ah Zi on the side said enthusiastically: "Second Brother, Second Brother, I also want to go with you. I have only been out for more than a month. Except for the time to travel, I just stayed here in Shaolin Temple for one day, so I don't want to go back right away."

    Gao Peng Shi Ran said: "You can go, but you have to be obedient, otherwise, I will send you back to Dali immediately."

    "Well, I will be obedient and I will never cause you any trouble."

    "Ah That's good."

    Bianliang, also known as Tokyo, Bianjing, and Bianzhou, is Kaifeng for later generations. It is located on the south bank of the Yellow River and is an ancient city with a long history and culture.

    Dengfeng is only two hundred miles away from the capital city, with the footsteps of Gao Peng and his party, they will arrive in just one day. It was already afternoon when they left Shaolin, so they stayed in Dengfeng for a night, and set off before dawn the next day.  Then he entered Bianliang City.

    Gao Peng walks with his hands behind his back. The Northern Song Dynasty is the oldest world in the reincarnation world he has experienced so far. He quietly feels the city scene of this medieval era.

    There are many shops on both sides of the main street in the city, and the afterglow of the evening sun lightly sprinkles on the red bricks and green tiles, adding a bit of hazy and poetic flavor to the prosperous Bianliang city scene in front of you.

    In front of and behind him are old, elegant, fresh, or sophisticated faces of strangers, cars and horses glistening, people flowing like weaving, faintly penetrating yells from vendors not far away, and occasionally  A horse neighed.

    Gao Peng only felt as if he was in a rich and colorful picture scroll, which was called "Along the River During the Qingming Festival".

    "Second brother, Bianliang City is so lively! It's much more lively than Dali." Ah Zi's big eyes turned around, looking around, Fu Minyi was a little more stable, and the other four little girls were also inexplicably excited.

    Gao Peng looked at Azi's expression of seeing everything fresh, shook his head with a smile, and said, "The Song Dynasty has a population of 126 million, and my Dali just surpassed that by a fraction, naturally there is no way  Compare."

    After finishing this sentence, Gao Peng's eyes flickered, and he murmured: "But wait! The future Dali will definitely not be worse than Da Song."

    "Beep"

    I was walking on the street, and suddenly there was a soft and crisp sobbing sound in front of me. This is the legendary humming monster?  Gao Peng complained contentedly, and glanced forward.

    However, I saw a woman in her thirties holdingLeading a little girl who looks like three or four years old, carved in pink and jade, so cute that it almost melts people's hearts.

    The little girl was crying, and the middle-aged woman beside her couldn't help saying something comforting, and behind her were two strong men who seemed to be servants.

    "What a cute little girl, she is even prettier than a porcelain doll." Fu Minyi exclaimed involuntarily.

    Upon seeing this, Gao Peng joked: "Like it? Then quickly find a good man to marry, and give birth to one yourself! You are so beautiful, and the daughter you have will definitely not be bad."

    Fu Minyi's pretty face blushed, and said: "Young master will make fun of his subordinates."

    "Haha, how can this be a joke? It's obviously a compliment!" Gao Peng laughed, this Fu Minyi is usually mature and prudent, no matter what he does or how he behaves, he is stable, so Gao Peng always likes to tease her, watching her shy or stunned  Expressions are also a big fun thing.

    Azi rolled her eyes and said with a smile: "Second brother, you see that the eldest brother has already married four wives. In two years, someone should call you uncle. Why are you not in a hurry? I think Sister Fu  That's pretty good, why don't you marry her as your princess!"

    "Hehehehe That's right, Sister Fu is beautiful and has high martial arts skills, so she is just right to be a princess." The four women from the Yangtian Department also joked.

    Fu Minyi's face was so red that it was about to bleed, and she said coquettishly: "A few little hooves, the skin is itchy, right?"

    When Gao Peng heard this, the smile on his face froze, he waved his hands and said: "You should not make this joke in the future, my son will be lonely in this life."

    "Ah? Young master? What is Zhu Gusheng?" The girls looked at Gao Peng curiously.

    Gao Peng sighed: "Those who are born alone are doomed to be lonely for a lifetime."

    After finishing this sentence, Gao Peng opened his mouth and chanted: "The boa robe must be replaced with a cassock eventually. There is no limit to the suffering of eternal reincarnation. I was originally a monk in the West, but I ended up in the emperor's house."

    After listening to Gao Pengyin's poem, the girls were a little confused, but from the literal point of view, what the young master meant was that he would eventually escape into Buddhism and put on cassock, butwhy is that?  So what is the meaning of endless reincarnation and suffering?

    While the girls were thinking about it, they passed by the little girl who was still weeping, and only heard the woman comfort her patiently: "Master, be good, don't cry, don't cry, Daddy is gone, Grandma Li will take good care of you."  your¡­¡­"

    Gao Peng, who overheard this sentence by accident, didn't pay attention at first, but at the next moment, he suddenly stopped, his eyes widened, and he turned to look at the little figure, "Could it be her?"

    His eyes flickered slightly, and Gao Peng's body suddenly flickered, and he was in front of the so-called Grandma Li.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 636

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Ma'am, please stay here. I'm being polite here." Gao Peng clasped his fists and bowed slightly, saying in a warm voice.

    The name Da Niang has different meanings in various parts of China, but in the Tang and Song Dynasties, Da Niang represented a respectful title for older women in such a scene, such as Gongsun, the most famous sword dance master in Tang Dynasty, was called  It is called Aunt Gongsun.

    Grandma Li was walking by herself when she felt a flash in front of her eyes, and a handsome and extraordinary young man appeared in front of her eyes, which shocked her a lot. After seeing Gao Peng being gentle, polite, and polite, she couldn't help secretly heaving a sigh of relief.

    If she encountered such a situation at night, maybe she would be able to fight a ghost for herself, but now it is broad daylight, and Gao Peng's shadow is stretched by the setting sun, so naturally he cannot be a ghost. It can only prove that the person in front of him is a ghost.  A martial arts master.

    "What's the job of this young master?" Grandma Li looked Gao Peng up and down, and was extremely amazed, he was such a handsome young master.

    Gao Peng smiled slightly, and looked straight down at the little girl who had stopped crying for a while and was looking up at him curiously with a pair of star-like eyes.

    Gao Peng showed a heart-warming smile to her, and said: "I feel that I have a predestined relationship with this little girl, so I want to ask my aunt about her background."

    At this moment, Fu Minyi, Azi and the others have followed, seeing that Fu Minyi and the other five girls were all holding long swords, Grandma Li thought that they were indeed from the martial arts world, but since the other party was nice to ask, there should be no malicious intentions.

    "This child was originally the daughter of a dyer in the capital. She is four years old and her name is Wang Shishi. Her mother passed away when she was just born. Her father, Wang Yin, was sent to prison for interrogation and died of illness because he delayed dyeing cloth for the imperial court.  In the middle, I saw that she was pitiful, so I planned to adopt her."

    After listening to Grandma Li's words, Gao Peng was noncommittal. He really took pity on her and adopted her?  If she was an ugly girl with crooked mouth and slanted eyes, would you be so kind?

    However, judging from what Grandma Li said, this little girl is undoubtedly Li Shishi. Her original surname is Wang, and she changed her surname to Li after being adopted by Grandma Li.

    Although he sneered at Grandma Li in his heart, he didn't show it on his face. Instead, he asked, "Dare to ask auntie, is Grandma Li the boss's business?"

    Grandma Li looked at Gao Peng in surprise, this handsome young man with strong martial arts actually knew him?  Could it be my benefactor?  It shouldn't be!  If such people have been to the Loulou, I should have an impression.

    "It's the servant's family. I don't know what the young master has to teach?"

    "Don't dare." Gao Peng smiled slightly, and said: "Just now I said, I feel that I have a destiny with this girl, and I want to accept her as a righteous daughter, so it's good for her, what do you think?"

    "This" Grandma Li frowned, and with her good looks, with a little training, she would definitely be the No.

    But the young man in front of him is not only strong in martial arts, but also looks like a nobleman, he is not like ordinary Jianghu, and he should ask about his origin before making any plans.

    "I haven't asked Mr. Gao's name yet."

    "Duan Peng next."

    "I don't know where Mr. Duan is from?"

    Hearing Grandma Li's question, Gao Peng smiled and looked at Fu Minyi calmly.

    Fu Minyi took a few steps forward very knowingly, leaned into Grandma Li's ear, and said softly: "My son is the King of Zhennan in Dali, the Great General of Baoguo, and he is here to discuss an alliance with the Emperor of Song Dynasty.  .¡±

    Grandma Li was shocked when she heard the words, and the gaze she looked at Gao Peng suddenly changed, she bowed involuntarily, and said, "It's a blessing for Master Duan to be valued by Mr. Duan, but this matter requires the consent of Master himself."  yes."

    "This is natural." Gao Peng said, squatting down, stroking Shishi's soft and smooth hair with his hand, and asked softly: "Master, would you like to recognize me as a foster father?"

    Gao Peng came from a later life, and he knows the skills of communicating with children. When talking to children, you must first make your eyes on the same level as her, so that she will not feel oppressed, feel close to you, and at the same time be able to communicate with you more.  It is good to convey your kindness to the other party.

    People are always subconsciously afraid of objects that are taller than themselves, so although this may seem inconspicuous, it plays a vital role in communicating with children.

    Fu Minyi and others also squatted down one after another, and said to Shi Shi with a smile: "Master Shi is so good, you recognize my son as a foster father, and there will be many sisters who will love you in the future!"

    Shishi is still young, so she doesn't quite understand the meaning of adoptive father, but Gao Peng's warm and jade-like eyes made her feel at ease.

    Coupled with the kind feeling given to her by Fu Minyi and others, she involuntarily nodded her head and said: "I would like toI want to recognize you as a foster father, but what is a foster father?  Is it the same as Daddy?  "

    "Haha, silly girl, foster father is naturally the same as father." Gao Peng smiled, but Grandma Li sighed lightly. Perhaps, this girl is really destined to be with this Prince Duan!  When I took her with me, she kept crying, but as soon as Mr. Duan appeared, she stopped crying immediately.

    Ah Zi didn't know when she ran to the side, bought a candied haws from a peddler, squatted in front of Shishi, and said with a smile: "Shishi calls me aunt, if you call me aunt, I will give you this bunch of candied haws.  "

    Seeing the candied haws, Shishi's big eyes that were still full of tears lit up suddenly, little stars twinkled, and he called out timidly, "Auntie."

    "Hey, you're so good. Hey, I'll give you the candied haws." Ah Zi smiled openly, and handed the candied haws to Shishi.

    Gao Peng couldn't help laughing, he even forgot that little Lolita loves lollipops, and played a trick with his eyes, what a mistake.

    Gao Peng stood up, clasped his fists to Grandma Li, and said: "Thank you for your success, I owe you a favor."

    Grandma Li was overjoyed, the favor of a prince is too heavy, she immediately bowed slightly, returned the salute, and said: "Mr. Duan is serious, this is the good fortune of the master, and has nothing to do with others."

    Farewell to Grandma Li, Gao Peng led a group of people to continue towards the inner city, Fu Minyi handed the long sword to the girl under her hand, and hugged Shishi herself.

    ?This little girl is so adorable, walking through a short street, Ah Zi and the others have already bought a lot of messy things that children like, which makes Shishi feel good.

    The world of a child is very simple, she will kiss whoever treats her well, under the doting of Gao Peng and all the daughters, the grief of the father's death is quickly forgotten by the teacher, the child's nature prevails,  Soon became one with Ah Zi and others.

    Find an inn to stay, and the next morning, after asking Fu Minyi and A Zizhao to take good care of the teacher, Gao Peng left the inn alone.

    Finding a remote and uninhabited corner, and using the Xiaoyao Yufeng Jue, a large group of clouds covered Gao Peng's body from top to bottom, making him invisible, and then flew up, heading straight for the palace.

    During the flight, Gao Peng flipped his hand, and a fife appeared in his hand, with an inexplicable smile on the corner of his mouth.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 637: Dragon Trapped Shoal

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    In the Chuigong Palace, Zhao Xu looked expressionlessly at the minister who turned his back to him and asked the Empress Dowager Gao, feeling both resentment and sadness in his heart.

    Thinking that he has been on the throne for nearly nine years, but he can only see the back of the minister. How sad is this?  It is enough for the emperor to do his part.

    Wait!  People have to die, after this old woman dies, you bastards who don't take me seriously, I will definitely reprimand you one by one, and teach you that you will never stand up again.

    "Officials, what do you think of Mr. Su's performance?"

    Just when Zhao Xu was immersed in his lust, Empress Dowager Gao suddenly asked him, Zhao Xu was awakened, and said expressionlessly: "The emperor's grandmother has already dealt with it properly, why should I say more?"

    The implication of these words is that I am nothing more than a decoration, why do you pretend to ask me?

    Empress Dowager Gao behind the curtain got bored and stopped talking to him. After dismissing the ministers who played the role, she immediately retreated and returned to her Chongqing Palace.

    Zhao Xu got up and left quickly. He didn't want to stay in this arched palace for a moment. When he got outside the back garden, Zhao Xu impatiently said to the waiter behind him: "I want to be quiet, you go on your own."

    "This" The two servants looked at each other with embarrassment on their faces. They were arranged by Empress Dowager Gao to monitor Zhao Xu's every word and deed, and they dared not leave an inch.

    When Zhao Xu saw this, a trace of anger flashed across his face, "What? I don't even have this little freedom now? You dog slave, get lost"

    Seeing that Zhao Xu was angry, the servant didn't dare to insist any longer, so he bowed and said, "Your servant will leave."

    "Hmph." Zhao Xu snorted coldly, walked straight into the garden, stood by the pond in the garden, staring at the rockery in the pond in a daze.

    I don't know how long he stood by the pond, Zhao Xu felt a little tired. He was weak and sick since he was a child, and he never received good care. Later, he accidentally learned that it was the Empress Dowager Gao who gave the imperial doctor a strict order not to take care of him.  Body.

    Also from then on, Zhao Xu no longer had any affection for his imperial grandmother, only endless resentment.

    But so what if the resentment is great?  The commander of the imperial guards in the palace is the Queen Mother's confidant, the head of the eunuchs is the Queen Mother's confidant, and the ministers of court, Chinese and military are all appointed by the Queen Mother. He is just a puppet, so what can he do?

    "well¡­¡­"

    With a long sigh, Zhao Xu turned back to the garden and was about to return to his Funing Palace. At this moment, a misty, melodious and cheerful flute sounded from above his head.

    Hearing the sound of the flute, Zhao Xu only felt a little less gloomy in his heart, and his mood improved a little. He looked up in surprise, and suddenly his eyes widened.

    What did he see?  A figure in a green robe, playing the flute, stepped on a white cloud, and was flying by in the air not far away. The carefree, leisurely and elegant posture hit Zhao Mo almost instantly.  Xu's heart.

    That carefree and unrestrained elegance is exactly what he couldn't ask for, the deepest yearning in his seventeen years of life!

    A raging flame ignited in Zhao Xu's chest, and he desperately rushed towards the figure flying through the clouds, waving his hands, and shouted hoarsely: "Xianjia, that fairy family, please stay, please stay! Ouch  "

    "Wow"

    It was Zhao Xu who raised his head and stared at the figure in the sky. He didn't pay attention to his feet and rushed to the edge of the flowerbed.

    However, he didn't care about his embarrassment at this time, and immediately looked up into the sky. What made him desperate was that the figure that was still in the sky just now disappeared without a trace, and the melodious flute  The sound also disappeared.

    "Xianjia, Xianjia, where have you been" Zhao Xu was in a hurry, tears were about to flow, and he pounded the ground with his delicate fist, but his mind was blank, and he felt that he had missed the most important turning point in his life  .

    "Are the officials looking for me?"

    Just when Zhao Xu was in despair and tears were about to burst down the embankment, a gentle voice came from behind him, which made Zhao Xu tremble uncontrollably.

    Huo Ran looked back, but saw the figure he saw before, still stepping on the cloud, half a foot off the ground, looking at him with a smile.

    Looking at this person up close, Zhao Xu just discovered that this immortal who rides the clouds and fog is so young and handsome, and he can feel the carefree aura of him even more than when looking at him from a distance.

    Zhao Xu was ecstatic, got up in a hurry, and gave Gao Peng a deep bow, "Zhao Xu pays his respects to the immortal family."

    With a wave of Gao Peng's hand, a soft invisible energy lifted Zhao Xu up, and the clouds under his feet dissipated, lightlyHe floated to the ground, turned the flute in his hand, and disappeared into his palm. He bowed back with his fists clasped, and said: "The officials are too polite. You are the real dragon emperor, how can you salute others?"

    Zhao Xu smiled wryly and said: "The real dragon emperor, what a real dragon emperor, what kind of real dragon emperor am I?"

    In front of Gao Peng, Zhao Xu didn't even say "Zhen", and directly called himself me.

    Gao Peng laughed and said: "The officials don't need to underestimate themselves, you are just a dragon trapped in the shallows, and you will be able to soar into the sky in the future."

    Zhao Xu waved his hand and sighed: "Whether it's a dragon trapped in the shallows or soaring to the sky, I don't want to be this puppet emperor anymore."

    Having said that, Zhao Xu clasped his fists again, and said sincerely: "I hope that the immortal family will take pity on me and take me away. Zhao Xu only wishes to serve the immortal family and enjoy happiness."

    Gao Peng shook his head with a smile, and said: "Xiaoyao, I have not yet settled down to the mortal world, and if I can enjoy Xiaoyao, how can I let the officials enjoy it?"

    "Quick, get in here and surround yourself."

    Zhao Xu was amazed, and was about to ask what happened, when there was a burst of shouting from outside the garden.

    It was the palace maid waiting outside the garden. When she heard Zhao Xu's movements in the garden, she hurriedly ran towards the garden. She was shocked when she saw a person suddenly appearing in the garden. She immediately went to report to the imperial guards.  inner guard).

    The commander of the Suwei imperial army is also a member of Empress Dowager Gao. He has received orders not to allow the officials to contact any foreign ministers. At this time, a mysterious person appears beside the officials for no reason. Is this okay?

    Soon, a large number of imperial guards armed with ring-headed straight knives rushed into the garden and surrounded Zhao Xu and Gao Peng. Gao Peng looked calm and calm, but Zhao Xu was very angry.

    "Presumptuous, who let you in? Retire for me, and you are not allowed to enter without my order."

    The commander of the imperial guards took a few steps forward. He clasped his fists with his sword still in his hands, and said, "Your Majesty, as the commander of the imperial guards, I am responsible for the safety of the people, so I dare not slack off."

    "This person's origin is unknown, and he suddenly appeared in the Forbidden Palace. I don't know what his intentions are. I have the responsibility to take him down and interrogate him carefully."

    The sound of Gao Peng's flute just now was deliberately wrapped in real energy, and it was only heard by Zhao Xu, and the others didn't hear it, so naturally they didn't see him either.

    When the servant heard Zhao Xu's exclamation and ran into the garden to check, Gao Peng was already standing in front of Zhao Xu, and immediately went to report to the imperial guards, so he didn't know that Gao Peng had fallen from the sky.

    The imperial guards only thought that he was some kind of martial arts master, and sneaked into the palace with his skills. If they saw the scene of Gao Peng soaring through the clouds and fog, they wondered whether they would dare to "perform their duties".  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 638 I alone can be worth a million troops

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Don't you guys understand what I'm saying? This young man was invited by me. He's not some unknown assassin. You'll have to retreat quickly." Zhao Xu shouted in a deep voice, suppressing his anger.

    After hearing Zhao Xu's words, the commander of the imperial guards secretly said: "If you really invited him, then you can't let him stay here."

    Thinking of this, the commander of the imperial guards immediately said: "Your Majesty, don't be surprised. I know that your majesty has been coerced by this person and has no choice but to compromise. However, there are ministers waiting here, so your majesty need not be afraid."

    After finishing this sentence, he waved his hand and shouted: "Come on, protect His Majesty to leave and take down the assassin."

    The imperial guards immediately took action. First, they separated a group of people and surrounded Zhao Xu. The two imperial guards put Zhao Xu on the shelf and were about to leave. The others surrounded Gao Peng one after another.

    "Presumptuous, presumptuous, let me go, do you want to rebel?" Zhao Xu trembled with anger, Gao Peng shook his head with a laugh, raised his hands, pointed his index finger in the air, and used his kung fu of punching acupuncture points in the air with one Yang finger  .

    "Chi Chi Chi Chi"

    Gao Peng's figure turned into a phantom, and he walked back and forth among the imperial guards. After he walked around, all the more than a hundred imperial guards present stood still on the spot.

    Holding the handle of the knife, but had no chance to pull it out, the commander of the imperial guards showed a look of horror. This is the Yang finger of the Dali Duan family?

    This person's martial arts are simply extraordinary, when did the Duan family in Dali produce such a young master?

    This commander himself is a martial artist whose skills are comparable to the first-class masters in the world, but he didn't even have a chance to draw his sword in front of Gao Peng. How could he not be surprised?

    After catching everyone, Gao Peng rescued Zhao Xu, who was held up by the imperial guards, and sighed: "I finally understand why the officials don't want to be the emperor."

    Struggling desperately in the hands of the imperial guards, Zhao Xu, who was weak, was out of breath and his face was flushed. After hearing Gao Peng's words, he showed a sad smile and said, "Since the Xian family knows my difficulties, I also ask the Xian family to take pity on me."  , take me away."

    Gao Peng frowned, shook his head and said: "I will not take the officials away, but I will do my best to help the officials get rid of the current situation and become an emperor who can truly call the shots."

    "Wait for the official family to end the fate, and I will take the official family away, cultivate the truth, and seek longevity. In addition, my common name is Duan Peng, and the Taoist name is Wuchenzi. I am a few years older than the official idiot. The official family calls me  Just Brother Duan, there is no need to mention the name of the Immortal Family."

    Zhao Xu's eyes brightened, but there was some doubt in his heart, "Why doesn't Brother Duan take me away directly? What should happen to my fate?"

    Gao Peng took two steps, not shying away from the imperial guards, and said: "Because you are the Son of Heaven, this is destined by God, and no one can change it."

    "Since you were born in the royal family and took this position, your life is no longer for yourself. You have to be responsible for the honor of the emperor, the great Song Dynasty and all people in the world."

    "You are the emperor, but it is not easy for ordinary people to get married, but in the final analysis, there are two routes."

    Zhao Xu bowed respectfully and said, "I also ask Brother Duan for advice."

    A wicked smile appeared on the corner of Gao Peng's mouth, and he said: "It's very simple, you have to work hard to govern, let the Great Song Dynasty prosper in your hands, let the people of the Great Song Dynasty live and work in peace and contentment, have enough food and clothing, do this, and then pass on the throne, forget it  But dusty."

    "Another route! It is fatuous and immoral, causing chaos in the world, causing the people to live in dire straits, or causing the people to rise up and overthrow the Zhao Dynasty, or causing foreign invaders to invade and destroy the Great Song Dynasty. In this way, the Great Song Dynasty will no longer exist, so naturally you will be counted."  But the fate of dust."

    "So, which one would you choose?"

    Zhao Xu looked at Gao Peng dumbfounded, and said: "If I really choose the second option, I'm afraid I will be infamous for thousands of years and be scolded by all generations, right? In this way, what's the use of my cultivation of longevity? Let's see how future generations scold me?"

    Gao Peng spread his hands and said with a smile: "That's why! We have no choice at all. Although I have been on the fairy road for a long time, I have never been in the world, and I will not be consummated in the end."

    "You don't know, I am the King of Zhennan in the Dali Kingdom, the Great General of the Baoguo, and the Emperor of Dali is my brother. Although I am not an emperor, I was born in the royal family after all. What I need to do is the same as you."

    Zhao Xu's eyes flashed brightly, and he said slowly: "So, you also want to make the Dali Kingdom prosperous, then"

    Gao Peng waved his hand and said solemnly: "You can rest assured about this, my Duan family in Dali originated from the martial arts of the Central Plains, so I will never face the swordsmen of the Song Dynasty."

    "I am now training an invincible army with extraordinary methods. In just ten years, this armyThe army can be formed, and in twenty years, I will be sure to wipe out Tubo, Xixia, Liao, Heihan, Uighur and other countries.  "

    "If you are interested, we can form an alliance. At that time, you don't need to send a single soldier. I, Dali, will be in charge of the war. Song Dynasty only needs to provide me with logistics support, food, grass and materials. The territory I won will be divided among you.  Half of Da Song, what do you think?"

    When it comes to state affairs, Zhao Xu is not so casual, he thought for a moment secretly, and asked: "I wonder what kind of army is the invincible army that Brother Duan is talking about?"

    Gao Peng smiled slightly, walked up to the commander of the imperial guards, patted him on the shoulder, and said: "This person can sit in the position of commander of the imperial guards, but he also has some real skills. This skill can be put on the rivers and lakes.  He is also a first-class master.¡±

    A look of embarrassment flashed across the eyes of the commander of the imperial guards. He, the so-called first-class master, was restrained by the opponent without even taking a single move.

    I only heard Gao Peng continue: "But within ten years, I will have 50,000 to 60,000 soldiers with martial arts higher than him. What kind of army do you think can withstand such an army?"

    As soon as Gao Peng's words fell, the commander of the imperial guards and Zhao Xuqi showed horror. An army of 50,000 to 60,000 people composed of first-class masters in the rivers and lakes was simply too scary.

    Zhao Xu condensed and said: "Brother Duan is serious?"

    "Every sentence is true, and it will take ten years, because I am afraid that something will happen in the future. In fact, I can do all this in just one month."

    Gao Peng suddenly turned around, stared at Zhao Xu, and said in a deep voice: "What's more, I alone can reach a million troops. I can let you see it with your own eyes."

    After Gao Peng finished speaking, he silently moved away from the wind, and a cloud of air floated under his feet, supporting him to fly up. Then he waved his hand at Zhao Xu, and a gust of fresh wind wrapped around him. At the same time, the cloud of air also  appeared at his feet.

    Being entangled by the breeze, Zhao Xu didn't feel much, and the cloud didn't make him feel down-to-earth, but he just flew up inexplicably, could it be, this is the feeling of flying through the clouds?

    Gao Peng and Zhao Xu drove away, but the commander of the imperial guards and the imperial guards who witnessed all this with their own eyes opened their eyes wide and their faces were full of shock. If they hadn't sealed their acupoints at this moment, they would have knelt down one by one  on the ground.

    Previously, Qin Jie, the commander of the imperial guards, listened to Gao Peng talking about immortality, longevity, and fate, and thought it was a magic stick to fool Zhao Xu!

    But as soon as the scene of flying through the clouds and fog, Qin Jie immediately peed, what kind of flicker is this?  It's really hell in the daytime Ah bah, I've seen a fairy!

    Qin Jie's eyes flickered quickly. It seemed that he had to choose a new team.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 639: Chief Instructor of Tokyo's 800,000 Forbidden Army

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    In the deep mountains, Zhao Xu was stunned for a long time and did not come back to his senses, looking at the mountains in front of him that had been flattened by Gao Peng's blow.

    It's terrible, it's really terrible, with one move, the golden Buddha descends into the world, the sky is full of thunder, the huge golden Buddha, the huge palm of the Buddha, and the sight of heaven and earth ripping apart like the end of the day, all impact Zhao Xu's nerves.

    Dali has such gods and men, what country can resist?

    Since Gao Peng's true qi was transformed into true energy, the power of Tathagata's divine palm has also increased, and the Ten Thousand Buddhas Dynasty is no longer limited by the need to use 50 years of skill to send out a move, and it is no longer that it will end in a few seconds after the outbreak.

    Today's Ten Thousand Buddhas Dynasty Sect only needs ten years to send out true energy, and with the continuous output of Gao Peng's true energy, it can continue to maintain the state of the Buddha's palm descending until he eliminates his opponent or the true energy is exhausted.

    To flatten the four mountains, Gao Peng only spent 30 years of true energy. According to his estimation, if the power of flattening the four mountains is used to deal with the army, it will not be difficult to wipe out tens of thousands of troops with this move.

    Zhao Xu swallowed his saliva, looked at Gao Peng, and asked in a daze, "Brother Duan, why are you, a Taoist monk, using Buddhist supernatural powers?"

    Gao Peng said: "It's a very simple answer, because I am a double cultivator of Buddhism and Taoism, and the Buddhais also the Tao. I will tell you the relevant stories in detail in the future. Regarding the alliance between Dali and Dasong, do you know?"  How do you think about it?"

    Zhao Xu grinned, and said, "Is there any need to think about it? Brother Duan has such supernatural powers, if he wants to attack Da Song, I, Da Song, can only kill him at will."

    "But you are willing to form an alliance with Da Song and divide the world equally. It can be seen that you really have no intention of harming me, Da Song. So, if I still don't know how to choose, then I am really a foolish king."

    "However, the Empress Dowager is in charge now. All the people in the court, inside and outside, belong to the Empress Dowager. I can't be the master at all. This alliance"

    Gao Peng waved his hand and said: "You don't need to worry about this, the Queen Mother is already dying, and her lifespan will only last until August of next year at most, just right, during this period of time, it is time for me to recuperate your body and build a foundation for you.  At the same time, I also have many strategies for governing the country to discuss with you."

    Zhao Xu was overjoyed when he heard the words, so there is only one year left?  That being the case, then I will wait another year!  A year later, it's time for me to show my talents.

    "Come on! I just want to restore my mana. When I introduced the spiritual energy of the heavens and the earth into my body, I just used the spiritual energy of the heavens and the earth to nourish your body. Your body is too weak."

    Zhao Xu gave a wry smile, but he had nothing to say, he was already weak and sick, and the imperial doctor didn't give him treatment, so it's no wonder he wasn't weak

    Chongqing Hall.

    Empress Dowager Gao was leaning on the brocade couch, her face was exhausted, her eyes were slightly narrowed, and her breathing was slightly short of breath. Several imperial doctors with gray hair and beard gathered together outside the curtain of the back pavilion, whispering  Looking at something, just looking at their faces, it seems that something is not good.

    "You guys, have you come up with any results from the discussion? Is Aijia's body failing?" The voice of the Empress Dowager Gao suddenly sounded with endless majesty, making several imperial doctors tremble.

    The imperial doctors winked at each other, lifted the curtain and walked in, and one of the oldest physicians said: "I want to report to the Queen Mother, the Queen Mother's phoenix body is really caused by too much thinking and exhaustion of energy."  so far."

    "If you want to get better, the Empress Dowager must calm down and recuperate, and you must think more, otherwise the mental exhaustion will inevitably aggravate the situation, and then it will be even more difficult to recuperate. I hope that the Empress Dowager will focus on the phoenix body."

    Empress Dowager Gao sighed deeply when she heard the words, "Ahwhy is the Ai family willing to think more? But the official family is young, and there is nothing to do. Someone must take care of this huge country."

    The imperial physicians did not dare to show their anger, and the leading physician said: "For the current plan, I can only refine the 'Heavenly King Buxin Pill' for the Queen Mother, to replenish the mind."

    "However, this move is only a palliative, not a permanent solution. If you want to recover, you still have to calm down and do less thinking."

    Empress Dowager Gao waved her hand and said: "The Ai family knows, Ai Qing will do her best, step back!"

    "The minister is waiting to leave."

    As soon as the imperial doctor exited the Chongqing Palace, a servant stepped in and said in a trembling voice: "Qizou Empress Dowager, Your Majesty was robbed by a mysterious person in the back garden, Commander Qin and all the imperial guards were all acupointed.  , standing in the frozen garden, please make a decision for the Queen Mother."

    "What?" Empress Dowager Gao's complexion changed drastically, and she sat up straight suddenly, her expression fluctuating. Although the emperor is a puppet emperor, no matter how you say it, he needs to sit on the throne and put on a show.  ??Rob away, what is the face of the royal family?

    "Send the order down, immediately transfer the forbidden army into the palace, and rescue the official's house as soon as possible."

    "yes."

    In the palace, there was a sudden panic, and a large number of Tokyo Imperial Guards entered the palace, occupying various palaces, and strictly searched Zhao Xu and Gao Peng, the so-called assassins.

    The Commander of the Forbidden Army, that is, the Taiwei in front of the palace was originally a civil servant and did not know martial arts, but Wang Jin, the chief instructor of the 800,000 Forbidden Army in Tokyo, was a generation with high martial arts skills, and he was not under Qin Jie, the commander of the Imperial Guard.

    He originally wanted to unlock the acupoints for Qin Jie and others, and asked what happened, but it is a pity that Yiyangzhi's acupoint technique is mysterious and unpredictable, and Gao Peng's skill is profound, so how can a mere top-notch expert be able to untie it?

    In desperation, Wang Jin had no choice but to use his whole body's strength to force Qin Jie's acupuncture point with all his strength. It took more than half an hour and exhausted Wang Jin's nine successful powers to unlock Qin Jie's dumb acupuncture point, allowing him to speak  .

    "Commander Qin, I have tried my best, but I really can't untie this acupoint, I am ashamed." Wang Jin was sweating profusely and said self-ashamedly.

    Qin Jie showed a wry smile on his face, and said: "It's very rare for Instructor Wang to forcibly open my dumb acupoint. After all, there are very few people who can unlock the acupoint sealed by the Yiyang finger of Duan's family in Dali."

    Wang Jin was shocked when he heard the words, "Commander Qin means that the assassin is a member of the Duan family in Dali?"

    Qin Jie's eyes flickered slightly, and he sighed: "It is indeed a member of the Duan family, but this person is not an assassin. Alas, the reasons for this are too complicated and tortuous. It is no good for Teacher Wang to know. Please ask Teacher Wang to move me to the  In front of the Empress Dowager of the Chongqing Hall, I will report directly to the Empress Dowager."

    Wang Jin didn't understand, so he didn't dare to ask more questions. He also knew that some things were better not to know than to know. The more he knew, the faster he would die. Not only did he not mind it, but he was secretly grateful to Qin Jie.

    ? At that moment, Wang Jin asked his subordinates to carry a stretcher, put Qin Jie on it, and carried him to the Chongqing Hall.

    The stretcher did not enter the Chongqing Hall. After being summoned by the Empress Dowager, Qin Jie was carried into the Chongqing Hall by four imperial guards and placed on the ground for him to stand.

    "What's going on here? Why didn't Commander Qin untie the acupoints?" The queen mother looked at Wang Jin inexplicably.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 640 - Reinvention

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Wang Jin bowed in sweat, and said: "The humble minister is incompetent, and he can't undo Commander Qin's acupoint seal."

    Empress Dowager Gao showed a look of surprise, "As the head coach of Tokyo's 800,000 Imperial Guards, you should be skilled in martial arts, and even you can't solve it?"

    Wang Jin bowed his head and did not speak for himself. Qin Jie, who was standing stiffly beside him, hurriedly said: "The Queen Mother calms down. Coach Wang has done his best. It is very rare for him to be able to unlock the dumb acupoint of this official. The official has been sealed.  Acupuncture, I am afraid that few people in this world can untie it."

    "Oh? Who is the assassin? He is so bold." The Empress Dowager Gao asked in a deep voice.

    Qin Jie said: "This matter is quite urgent, I can only report to the Queen Mother alone, and please ask the Queen Mother to back off."

    Empress Dowager Gao raised her eyebrows, waved her hands, and said, "Go down first!"

    "yes."

    "Weichen resigns."

    After Wang Jin and the servants and maids all left the palace, Empress Dowager Gao said: "Speak! What's going on?"

    Qin Jie's first sentence made the queen mother's face change greatly, "I want to tell you, the person who took your majesty away was not an assassin, but your majesty invited him. That person is not a mortal, because when he took your majesty away, he was  Ride away on the clouds and fog."

    "What did you say?" Empress Dowager Gao suddenly stood up, her eyes wide open, she stared at Qin Jie, and asked in a deep voice, "Did you see this with your own eyes?"

    Qin Jie resolutely said: "This is not only what I saw with my own eyes, but also more than a hundred soldiers of the imperial guards. Although no one can solve their acupoints, they will be unlocked when the time comes.  Know."

    Empress Dowager Gao paced back and forth in surprise, Qin Jiefu said again: "Empress Dowager, I think that this matter should not be made public for the time being, and first ordered the imperial army to withdraw from the palace, so as not to anger the immortal."

    "I waited for more than a hundred people, and the acupuncture points were tapped by that man in a short time. I didn't even have time to draw my sword. It can be seen that this man's supernatural power is not something an ordinary army can compete with."

    "The immortal said that he alone can defeat millions of troops. Your majesty doesn't seem to believe it, so the immortal wants to take your majesty down to see his methods."

    "I don't think it will take long before they will return. Let's wait for that person and His Majesty to come back. Let's worry about it. I have a dynasty every five days in the Song Dynasty, and I just went to court today, and there are still four days to turn around. I don't know what the queen mother wants.  how."

    Qin Jie didn't reveal the identity of Gao Peng Dali's Duan family, obviously he had other thoughts on his mind. He could see very clearly that with the help of the Dali Zhennan King, Zhao Xu could take power just around the corner.

    And according to what Prince Duan said, he will lead Zhao Xu to sweep Liuhe and divide the world equally. This emperor, whom he has never paid attention to, will definitely be able to do a more brilliant career than Emperor Taizu.

    If Qin Jie still doesn't know how to choose, then he has really been a fool for so many years.

    "What you said is reasonable, so let's wait for them to come back first." Empress Dowager Gao's eyes flickered slightly, and she didn't know what she was thinking

    In the depths of the mountain, a cave on the cliff was opened by Gao Peng. Gao Peng received his power, and the aura of heaven and earth gathered in the cave gradually dissipated.

    It's a pity that he entered Taoism from martial arts and doesn't know any magic formations. Otherwise, if he sets up a gathering spirit formation in the cave, wouldn't this cave become a fairy cave?

    After a day and night of recuperation, Zhao Xu's body has been greatly improved. From being so weak that he would get tired after standing for a long time, he has become a little bit stronger than ordinary people.

    Feeling a much more relaxed body and more powerful arms, Zhao Xu was so excited that he hurried to the side of the cave, bent down and hugged a stone weighing 100 jins, raised his arms vigorously,  He walked to the edge of the cave and threw it down.

    "Hahahaha I'm happy, I'm happy, I'm no longer that weak waste!"

    "Ouhou"

    Zhao Xu stood on the edge of the cliff, and let out a long and excited roar towards the dense forest below. Gao Peng watched all this with a smile on his face, and felt inexplicably happy in his heart.

    This seventeen-year-old boy has burdened too much and suppressed it for too long, but he is born with a weak and sick body, the depression in his heart cannot be vented, and his life is tiresome.

    Walking to Zhao Xu's side and gently putting his hands on his shoulders, Gao Peng said with a smile: "The body is the greatest capital of a person. No matter how high your status is, if you don't have a good body, everything will be nothing."

    "So, within this year, your biggest task is to practice your magical skills well and build a foundation, followed by learning how to govern the country."

    Zhao Xu turned his head to look at Gao Peng, raised his hand in the same way, and put it on his shoulder,He said gratefully: "Thank you, Brother Duan, you can be said to be kind to me, and I, Zhao Xu, swear here today that I will never fail you or Dali in this life."

    Gao Peng nodded happily, and said: "With your words, all I have done is worth it, come on! I will pass on your magical skills."

    "I know many magical skills, but there are two that can be completed quickly. One of them only takes half a month, which can be equivalent to more than ten years of hard work by ordinary people. After practicing this magical skill, you will not be afraid of death, because this magical skill,  If you want to practice to great success, you have to die again and again.¡±

    Zhao Xu was greatly surprised, there are such exercises in this world?  Quickly asking what happened, Gao Peng explained the characteristics of the Celestial Silkworm Divine Art to Zhao Xu in detail, and Zhao Xu exclaimed that it was amazing, and bluntly said that he wanted to practice this magical art.

    "Don't worry, listen to me! This technique is good in every way, but it also has one biggest shortcoming."

    "If you want to practice this magical skill, you have to endure inhuman pain within half a month. When the silk emerges from the 36,000 pores on your body, it is like being bitten by thousands of ants, and the pain is unbearable."

    "And every time you die, the pain you have to endure in the process of resurrection from the dead doubles. At least I have never heard of anyone who has practiced the three transformations of the silkworm."

    When Zhao Xu heard this, he immediately hesitated, "That's it! What about the other exercise?"

    Gao Peng continued: "The other Beiming Divine Art doesn't have any side effects, because it's a skill that plunders others. After it's practiced, it can absorb the internal energy of others for its own use."

    "My imperial brother practiced this technique. When he wandered around the rivers and lakes, by chance, he absorbed the internal energy of many masters. His whole body of skills, except for me and others, can be said to be outstanding in the world.  "

    "Now he has no less than a hundred years of skill, and if people outside Fang do not attack, he is invincible in the world. This is the result of my elder brother who didn't like to practice martial arts since he was a child. Even if it is this Beiming magic skill, he has only practiced the tip of the iceberg.  .¡±

    "Only relying on his incomparable skill, his unpredictable footwork, and my Dali Duan Sect's unique technique, the Six Meridian Excalibur, he can stand alone in the martial arts world."

    Zhao Xu nodded slowly, and said: "This exercise is very suitable, so what are the shortcomings of this exercise?"

    Gao Peng nodded and said: "Of course there are. Any quick-acting skills have their flaws. The flaw of this Beiming Divine Art is that the absorbed skills are not acquired by oneself. When using it, you can't achieve it."  Handy."

    "So it takes a lot of time to refine and completely transform it into one's own internal force, and then continue to use martial arts to integrate it, so that it can exert its strongest power."

    After Gao Peng finished speaking, he turned his head to look at Zhao Xu, and said with a smile, "Well, these are the two most effective and powerful inner skills among all the martial arts in my body. Which one do you plan to practice?" (Note  Website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 641

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    After careful consideration by Zhao Xu, he finally decided to practice the Beiming Divine Art. After all, he himself was weak and sick since he was a child, and he was an emperor. He hadn't suffered much since he was a child.

    It took Gao Peng half a day to make Zhao Xu master the Beiming magic skill, and it took another two days to pass Ling Bo Weibu to him.

    Fortunately, Zhao Xu had nothing to do since he was a child, and he had nothing to do every day, so he had to study and study. In addition, although the Empress Dowager Gao was extremely strict with him, she did not relax at all in terms of education.  got it.

    "Let's come here first this time! You have been out for four days, and you will go to court tomorrow, so I will send you back first." After Zhao Xu finished his Lingbo Weibo walk, Gao Peng said.

    Hearing Gao Peng's words, Zhao Xu's excited eyes darkened, and he sighed: "To be honest, I really don't want to sit in that seat, every time I can only see the backs of the ministers, and I don't care if the minister farts."  I can only smell it silently, alas"

    Gao Peng looked at him with a dumbfounded smile, thought for a while, and said: "How about this, after you return to the palace this time, take me to see the queen mother, and tell her that you plan to go out of the palace for a private visit, and the affairs of the court will be handed over to you."  She takes care of it."

    "You can write this matter into an imperial decree and let everyone in the court know. You can return to the palace in July next year and prepare to take charge of the government. How about it?"

    "Secret visit in micro-service?" Zhao Xu's eyes brightened, he clapped his hands and said, "What a private visit in micro-service, okay, I will leave the palace in the name of private visit in micro-service. With you here, I am not afraid that she will not agree."

    Gao Peng nodded and said: "Then it's settled, let's go!"

    In the back garden, Gao Peng and Zhao Xu landed steadily. As for the imperial guards standing around, they ignored them.

    At this time, Zhao Xu was wishing that the imperial guards who had no eyesight would come forward to find trouble, and he just happened to try the miraculous effect of the Beiming magic skill.

    However, to his disappointment, not only did no one step forward, but the imperial guards looked at Gao Peng with awe and awe.

    "Heh, it seems that these guys have learned to be good after being dealt with by Brother Duan." Zhao Xu said jokingly.

    Gao Peng smiled slightly, looked at Qin Jie who was walking towards him with deep meaning, and said, "Maybe it's not that I've learned to be good, but I have some other ideas!"

    "Oh?" Zhao Xu is not a fool. Seeing the appearance of Qin Jie and the guards around him, and Gao Peng's words, he knew what he was saying. He couldn't help but secretly rejoiced that Brother Duan's actions had worked.

    "My minister sees Your Majesty." Qin Jie walked up to the two of them, bowed to Zhao Xu with his hands clasped, and then turned to Gao Peng to salute, "I have met His Highness Duan Dali."

    Zhao Xu looked at Qin Jie with a half-smile, and said, "Commander Qin seems to be very polite today! What's the matter?"

    Qin Jie's face showed a hint of impressiveness, he bent his left leg, knelt down on one knee, and said, "I'm guilty of treating His Highness Duan as an assassin a few days ago without asking indiscriminately, and I have committed a heinous crime of disrespect.  "

    "I also ask your majesty to forgive this minister for the sake of his loyalty to his duty and his safety, and in the future, this minister will be willing to go through fire and water for his majesty, even if he dies."

    Qin Jie's words are basically equivalent to swearing allegiance, indicating that he has re-selected to stand in line. There is no reason for Zhao Xu to understand, and a smile finally appeared on his face, "Since Commander Qin is loyal to his duty, what crime is there?"  If you have? Please get up!"

    Qin Jie was overjoyed. This statement meant that Zhao Xu accepted his allegiance, and he cupped his fists and said, "Thank you, Your Majesty."

    Zhao Xu and Gao Peng smiled at each other, "Let's go! Go see the Queen Mother first."

    In the palace, the Chongqing Hall.

    "Qizou Empress Dowager, Your Majesty has returned and is heading for the Chongqing Hall."

    After hearing the servant's report, Empress Dowager Gao immediately sat up from the slump, and asked in a deep voice, "Is there anyone else?"

    "Back to the Queen Mother, there is also a young man in his twenties who came with His Majesty."

    Empress Dowager Gao looked serious, and said: "The Ai family knows, you can step back!"

    "yes."

    Empress Dowager Gao got up and paced back and forth in the hall, her expression fluctuating. A moment later, following the voice of the servants outside the hall, Zhao Xu walked straight into the Chongqing Hall with Gao Peng, and walked in front of the bead curtain.

    "Grandson pays respects to the emperor's grandmother."

    "Wu Chenzi, a person outside Fang, has seen the Queen Mother."

    Empress Dowager Gao looked out through the curtain, and she saw Zhao Xu standing with a handsome and elegant young man. She calmed down and asked, "Where did the official family go these days? Teach the Ai family to take good care of you."

    Zhao Xu said lightly: "Brother WuchenziSeeing that my grandson was weak, I took my grandson to recuperate for a while.  "

    "Oh? Why isn't the body conditioning done in the palace? Go outside the palace?" Empress Dowager Gao asked with a flicker of eyes.

    Gao Peng took the initiative to say: "So that the Empress Dowager knows that the official's body is congenitally deficient, and has not been recuperated since childhood, which hurt the foundation, so I need to find a place with abundant spiritual energy, and use the spiritual energy of heaven and earth to nourish and condition the official's body.  Replenish the foundation."

    "It's just that the official is the emperor of the Song Dynasty, the most honorable person in the world. The imperial physician in the palace is also a first-class doctor, but for some reason, even such minor illnesses can't be treated well. It's really puzzling."

    The corner of Zhao Xu's mouth curled up into a faint smile, quietly looking at Empress Dowager Gao behind the curtain.

    Empress Dowager Gao hesitated, but didn't know how to answer, so she had to ignore the discussion and said instead: "But I don't know what is the business of Wu Chenzi coming to see Ai's family with the official family?"

    Gao Peng said calmly: "That's because although the official's body has been nourished a little, but the time is too short to fully perform, so I want to take the official out of the palace, so that I can recuperate."

    When Empress Dowager Gao heard this, she immediately objected: "How can this be done? A country cannot live without a king for a day, but it's okay if it goes for three or two days. Over time, troubles will inevitably arise."

    There was a hint of sarcasm on Zhao Xu's face, now that Gao Peng was by his side, and he himself was not the former Wuxia Amon, he didn't have so many scruples when he spoke, "Grandmother was joking, isn't there you in the palace?"  Jun'?"

    "In these years, the emperor's grandmother used the servants, and the emperor's grandmother issued the imperial edict. The grandson sitting on the throne is just a puppet. What's the use of it? What kind of troubles will arise?"

    Empress Dowager Gao heard a hint of sarcasm in Zhao Xu's mouth, and she was furious, how dare he talk to herself like this now?

    Yes, it is different now, he has the backing of gods and middlemen, so he is naturally full of confidence.

    Seeing that the Queen Mother was silent and the atmosphere fell into a stagnation for a while, Gao Peng said: "I have a perfect plan to keep the Queen Mother safe."

    "When the queen mother goes to court tomorrow, she can tell the civil and military officials of the Manchu Dynasty that the officials want to be sympathetic to the people and truly understand the sufferings of the people, so they follow the example of Emperor Wu of the Han Dynasty and go out of the palace for private visits. In this way, the civil and military officials of the Manchu Dynasty can be blocked.  how about?"

    When Empress Dowager Gao heard this, it was a good reason. It seemed that the official had to leave the palace, and it was useless to stop him. It would be better to exchange some conditions and let him go out of the palace. This would be beneficial to her and harmless.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 642

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Since the official family loves the people like a child, the Ai family will not stop them, but the Ai family has been feeling tired recently, and their energy is not as good as before. I wanted to slowly hand over political affairs to the official family, but the official family insisted on leaving the palace.  This is really embarrassing for the Ai family."

    Empress Dowager Gao's words are not only a temptation, but also imply a request from her, why can't Zhao Xu hear it?  There was a hint of sarcasm at the corner of his mouth, but there was nothing unusual in his mouth, "The emperor's grandmother has worked hard for the country, it is really hard."

    "But the grandson is young and has no ability to deal with major national affairs, so I can only ask the emperor's grandmother to work hard for a few more years."

    Gao Peng said: "As for the Empress Dowager's body, I can also use the aura of heaven and earth to nourish and recuperate the Empress Dowager. In this way, the Empress Dowager will be full of energy and have a clear mind, so it will be fine."

    Empress Dowager Gao nodded slowly in satisfaction, this was exactly her purpose, and Zhao Xu's words also made her very satisfied, "If that's the case, then Taoist priest Wuchen will be in charge."

    Zhao Xu and Gao Peng looked at each other, and Gao Peng nodded incredulously.

    Afterwards, Gao Peng didn't do anything, but really nourished the Empress Dowager Gao with the aura of heaven and earth. Of course, it only kept her energetic, but did not change her life span or the essence of her body.

    In the early morning of the next day, Zhao Xu went to court for the last time before he took office, and at the court, he announced the private visit in microservices.

    The ministers naturally strongly opposed it, but this time it was proposed by Zhao Xu himself, and the Queen Mother also strongly supported it. Naturally, the objections of the ministers were invalid. After the court, Gao Peng and Zhao Xu, under the witness of the Queen Mother, flew away.

    However, in the civil and military mansions of the Manchu Dynasty, letters were sent to various places in the Song Dynasty. This is naturally an act of the officials to ventilate the local officials of their own series, so that they can restrain their actions and do a good job of saving face, so as not to be caught by the emperor himself.  foot.

    ?Because Zhao Xu didn't say where he would go, any place could be patronized by Zhao Xu, so the civil and military officials of the Manchu Dynasty did not dare to be careless.

    However, everyone was wasting expressions. In fact, Zhao Xu didn't have the time to do some private visits. After he and Gao Peng left the palace, they went straight to the inn where Fu Minyi and the others were staying

    In the inner city of Bianliang, Gaosheng Inn.

    Ah Zi and the others had just woken up, ordered breakfast to be delivered to the guest room, and were about to have breakfast.

    "Hey, the second brother has been away for five days, why hasn't he come back? We've already played around here, so it's really boring." Ah Zi lay down on the table boredly, picking her chopsticks randomly on the table.

    Fu Minyi took her petite teacher and sat on a low table beside her for dinner. Because the table was too high, she couldn't reach the dishes. Hearing what Azi said, she couldn't help laughing and said, "Young master is here to do business, not to play."

    AhZi rolled her eyes, sat up straight suddenly, and said enthusiastically, "Why don't we go to the palace to play! The palace wall is so low, a swallow can go in right away."

    "You girl, you are still so daring! I really thought that the Song Dynasty Palace belonged to your family, and you can enter it if you want?" As soon as Ah Zi finished speaking, a clear voice came from outside the door.

    Everyone was overjoyed and stood up one after another. Ah Zi opened the door and saw Gao Peng standing outside the door with a fair-complexioned and handsome boy.

    "Second Brother, you are back! Who is this guy?" Ah Zi called out coquettishly, then looked at Zhao Xu beside Gao Peng, and asked curiously.

    Gao Peng glared at her, turned his head and smiled wryly at Zhao Xu: "Brother Song, don't blame me. This is Duan Zixing, my sister-in-law. She has been spoiled, and she is quite self-willed, but she is not mean-spirited. In the future, Brother Song still needs to take care of you.  Just call her Ah Zi."

    Gao Peng and Zhao Xu made an agreement. His surname is Song and his name is Yong. Yong is a homonym for taking servants.

    "Hehe, sister Azi is pretty and lovely, so I won't be offended." Zhao Xu smiled when he saw Azi, his eyes lighted up imperceptibly.

    Gao Peng nodded with a smile, and while entering the room with Zhao Xu, he said to A Zi: "This is my new good friend Song Yong, he will walk with us in the future, don't bully others, you know?"

    AhZi looked at Zhao Xu with satisfaction, heh heh, you are acquainted, "I got it, second brother."

    "Young master, I have met Mr. Song."

    "Father."

    Fu Minyi and others also got up to greet Gao Peng and Zhao Xu. Looking at this group of beauties, large and small, Zhao Xu was secretly delighted. With so many beauties walking together, they will not be lonely along the way.

    Shishi raised her head in a childlike voice and called out to Gao Peng. That sweet smile put people in a good mood when they saw it.

    "Hey, Shishi is really good." Gao Peng was happy.Rubbing the top of Shishi's head, he smiled at Zhao Xu and said, "This is my adopted adopted daughter, Shishi."

    After finishing speaking, he said to Shi Shi: "Shi Shi, his name is Uncle Song."

    "Uncle Song."

    Zhao Xu imitated Gao Peng's appearance, stretched out his hand to rub Shishi's hair, reached out and took off his portable jade pendant from his waist, handed it to Shishi, and said with a smile: "Shishi is so good, come on, this is what Uncle Song gave you  The meeting ceremony, please keep it carefully."

    "Thank you, Uncle Song."

    "You're welcome, ha ha ha ha"

    Immediately Gao Peng introduced Fu Minyi and the girls to Zhao Xu, "Brother Song, these are my classmates. Although they are about the same age as me, they are a generation younger than me. It's just that I don't like being called my uncle.  Let them call me son, this is Fu Minyi, this is Yu Shujie"

    Zhao Xu greeted the girls one by one, and after everyone got to know each other, Gao Peng said: "Let's eat, everyone! After eating, I will take you out of the capital, and let's go wandering."

    Hearing Gao Peng's words, except for the teacher who didn't understand anything, everyone else showed a happy smile, and Ah Zi even jumped three feet high, cheering endlessly.

    At the dinner table, while eating, Zhao Xu asked nonchalantly, "Brother Duan, why do you only see female disciples from your sect, don't you have any brothers?"

    Gao Peng said casually: "Yes! There are more than 500 people in Tianshan Sect, but only me and my second senior brother are men, and the others are all women."

    ""

    Zhao Xu hesitated when he heard the words, didn't he!  There are only two male disciples in the whole sect, and the rest are all female disciples?  this¡­¡­

    "Brother Duan, thatcan I join the Tianshan School?"

    Hearing Zhao Xu's weak words, Gao Peng reacted, laughed and nodded Zhao Xu again and again, "You bastard, of course there is no problem, and you don't have to join if you want to, because Beiming Divine Art itself is only Tianshan  It is a unique skill that can only be cultivated by sending the master."

    "The head of the Tianshan School was originally my senior brother, but he has passed on the position of head to me. You are not only my brother, but also my apprentice."

    Zhao Xu laughed and said, "That won't work. I don't want to be inferior for no reason. I'll treat you as a substitute teacher and accept me as a disciple. By the way, your senior brother is not very old, right?  where?"

    Gao Peng spread his hands and said: "My senior brother is already ninety-three, and I, like you, was also accepted by my senior brother on behalf of the teacher."

    "" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 643 Nanyang Restaurant

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    On the official road outside Bianliang City, Ah Zi touched Zhao Xu's arm beside him, and said, "Hey, what does your family do?"

    Zhao Xu rolled his eyes when he heard this, and said, "My family! Of course they are officials."

    Ah Zi nodded, and said: "I guess so. You look like a son of an official family. How could you think of going to the rivers and lakes with my second brother? Isn't it good to be a playboy at home?"

    Zhao Xu looked at Azi dumbfounded, and said, "What's so good about being a dandy? I'm forced to learn this and that every day, and I can't do anything. Living at the feet of the emperor, I don't have the opportunity to be a hero and bully men."  Women don¡¯t dare, what kind of dandy is that? It¡¯s better to wander the rivers and lakes.¡±

    "Hey." Azi patted Zhao Xu's shoulder in joy, and said with a smile: "That's right, don't worry, follow me well in the future, I will protect you."

    Zhao Xu felt happy, clasped his fists at AZi and said, "I'll be taking care of you from now on!"

    "Haha, easy to talk about."

    Gao Peng, who was walking in front, laughed and shook his head. This girl really doesn't know the heights of the sky and the earth, she is still a half-hearted person, and she cares for others without shame.

    Holding Shi Shi, Fu Minyi who was walking behind Gao Peng asked softly: "Young Master, what is the result of entering the palace to meet the emperor?"

    Gao Peng smiled and said: "Very well, the Emperor of Song Dynasty has decided to form an alliance with Dali and advance and retreat together."

    Fu Minyi felt relieved, "That's good, I don't need to worry about you in the future."

    "Hehe, isn't it? Otherwise, I wouldn't have the leisure to take you all around the rivers and lakes?"

    Gao Peng led a group of people wandering around the rivers and lakes, doing chivalry and fighting injustice, when he met the people in the rivers and lakes who did evil, Gao Peng first asked Ah Zi Fu Minyi and others to restrain him, and then handed it over to Zhao Xu, who asked him to go to the north  The magic skill absorbs the opponent's skill.

    In just a few months, although Zhao Xu didn't meet any first-rate masters, all he attracted were second- and third-rate warriors, but he couldn't stand the large number of people!

    In half a year, the group traveled around Shanxi, Hebei, and Shandong, and then returned to Henan. Azi and the girls had a great time along the way, and Zhao Xu's skills also improved.

    Duan Yu's skills are basically acquired passively, and he has never taken the initiative to absorb other people's internal energy. Even so, within half a year, he has a body with deep internal energy that can be practiced into a six-veined sword.

    But Zhao Xu took the initiative to attack, so naturally he was faster than him. In just half a year, his skill was no longer inferior to Duan Yu's, and in the past six months, more than a month was spent on refining his internal strength.

    When he was free on the road, Gao Peng also passed on some martial arts to Zhao Xu, needless to say, Seven Spinning Slash and Yan Xing Qianli, these two martial arts are the standard equipment of Gao Peng's party.

    In addition, Hunyuan Palm, Kunlun Raging Flame Palm, and even Tianshan Liuyang Palm Gao Peng were gradually passed on to him. As a result, Zhao Xu not only has strong long-distance attack ability, but also has strong melee combat ability.

    When it was time to rest at night, Gao Peng told Zhao Xu the way of governing the country. His experience came from the summaries of hundreds of years later, and they were all good laws and good strategies that created prosperity one after another.

    What's worth mentioning is that along the way, Ah Zi and Zhao Xu got along well. Although Zhao Xu was young and mature, he was only a seventeen-year-old boy who was surrounded by the mischievous and lively Ah Zi.  The youthful nature that was forcibly suppressed by him was naturally released.

    Besides, Zhao Xu liked Ah Zi very much and wanted to please her. The relationship between the two grew day by day, and Gao Peng broke through the scene of them secretly kissing each other more than once.

    However, Gao Peng is happy to see the success of this. Ah Zi is the princess of Dali, and it is more than enough to match Zhao Xu, the emperor of the Song Dynasty. Moreover, if the two countries marry, the relationship will inevitably be closer.

    The most important thing is that this marriage is not a purely political marriage, it is the result of the free love between the emperor and the princess.

    On the way, Fu Minyi also started to enlighten her teacher, teaching her to read and write. As for martial arts, she is still too young, so she is not in a hurry.  Mostly

    Arriving in Nanyang on this day, a group of people were going to take a rest in a small town wine shop. When they entered the shop, the noisy shop suddenly fell silent, and they all looked up at several beautiful and moving women with their own merits.

    However, when they saw that they were holding long swords, they knew that they were all from the rivers and lakes, so they quickly looked away, and the shouting sounded again.

    "Xiao Er, serve a table with good wine and good food." Everyone sat at two tables.A table, Yu Shujie and other four women are at a table.

    "Okay, sir, please wait a moment, the good wine and food will be here soon."

    "Brother Song, your martial arts has stabilized, and our Jianghu experience can come to an end for a while. After all, Shishi is young, not like us. The pain of running around for so long is really hard for her."

    Gao Peng gently stroked the top of Fu Shishi's head with pity, and then said: "So we are going back to Dali now, will you come with us, or go home first?"

    Zhao Xu took a look at Ah Zi, almost without thinking, and said, "I'd better go to Dali with you guys! It's only March now, and there are still five full months before that day, and I will go home again in June."  Not too late."

    Gao Peng nodded with a smile and said, "That's fine, let's go together!"

    "Xiao Er, bring me another jug ??of wine." At the table two tables away from Gao Peng and the others, a middle-aged man in a Chinese dress and a "Dongpo hat" had a flushed face and smelled of alcohol.  , slapped the table heavily with big hands, and drank a lot.

    "Master, you drank so much"

    Before Xiaoer finished speaking, the middle-aged man interrupted angrily: "Bastard, even you are here to bully me. It's not that I don't have money. Hurry up and bring me wine."

    With a snap, the man slammed a silver coin onto the table. Xiao Er laughed and left with the silver. A moment later, he put a jug of wine on the table.

    The man opened the mud seal straight away, looked up to the sky and poured it, the slightly yellow wine poured down from the mouth of the altar, most of the wine spilled down his cheeks and onto his body, after a while, his whole body was soaked as if he had been pulled out of the water.

    The man drank his fill in one gulp, and with a beep, he slammed the wine jar on the table, and the force made the dishes on the table jump.

    "Is there no kingly law in this world? God damn Funiu Village, you will die." The man stood up, danced and cursed.

    Zhao Xu was quite sensitive to the word "Wang Fa", and turned his head to look in surprise.

    "Brother, why is there such a grief-stricken look? Is there any obstacle in the world that you can't get over? Drinking alcohol to relieve your sorrow is not the answer after all. If you have this time, it's better to think about how to get through the predicament."

    A burly man with a rough appearance who looked about thirty years old said to the drunk man that he was leaning on a cooked copper stick by the table.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 644 Heading to Funiu Mountain

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Solution? I don't have the strength to restrain a chicken, how can I defeat those bandits in Funiuzhai? You tell me how to solve it?" The man said with drunken eyes and a face full of despair.

    "Funiuzhai? It's them again?"

    Upon hearing the word "bandit", Zhao Xu's eyes lit up immediately, he stood up actively, and asked the middle-aged man, "Brother, what did the bandit in Funiu Village do that was outrageous?"

    Seeing that Zhao Xu's business was not like ordinary people, Xu Shi didn't underestimate the middle-aged man. He raised his sleeve and wiped away the tears that were about to come out of his eyes, and said sadly, "What did they do that outrageous things? I told you  You, they do all kinds of evil."

    "I am from Bianliang, and I am a merchant. I went to the north to do business, and bought all my wealth in wool, tiger skin, ginseng and other goods."

    "It's hard to come back from climbing mountains and wading rivers. It seems that he can make a fortune, but he was snatched by the bandits in Funiu Village in Funiu Mountain. This is my life!"

    Some people curled their lips in disdain. Today's society pays attention to a scholar, a farmer, an industry, and a businessman, and the status of a businessman is the lowest.

    Those literati think that businessmen are treacherous and cunning, they do not engage in production, but they can get great benefits. They think that business itself does not create value, but only plunders wealth from the hands of the people, and they demean businessmen all the time.

    Therefore, hearing that the middle-aged man's goods were taken away at this time, the people who gloated at other people's misfortune accounted for the vast majority.

    However, under the guidance of Gao Peng, Zhao Xu has already understood the important value of business to the country's development. In his eyes, the ranking should be agriculture, business, industry, and scholars.

    Agriculture is the foundation of a country. It should be ranked first. Commerce can exchange what is needed and stimulate the productivity and creativity of the people. It is the key to a country's prosperity, so it is ranked second.

    On the contrary, the gentry should be ranked last, because the gentry are the ones who really don¡¯t do production and plunder wealth.

    Therefore, under the influence of Gao Peng, Zhao Xu will employ people on the basis of their talents in the future, regardless of their backgrounds, and treat humble scholars with special respect.

    "Brother, your goods were robbed by them. Why did you come here hundreds of miles away? Does the local government care?" Someone asked suspiciously.

    The middle-aged man sighed for a long time, and said dejectedly: "Well, in order to make this business, I not only took all my family's wealth, but also borrowed a large amount of debt, and now I have no money to pay the debt, so I have to stay away from home.  "

    "As for the government, there is no hope at all. The terrain of Funiu Mountain is dangerous, easy to defend and difficult to attack. There is only one small road leading to Funiu Village. The government sent troops to attack several times. When they reached the halfway up the mountain, there was constant beating of rocks, rolling logs and hot oil on it.  If it is not broken, it will damage the soldiers and generals."

    "Coupled with the fact that the master of the Funiu village is highly skilled in martial arts, even the heroes of the Nanyang sub-helm of the beggar gang went to exterminate them, and suffered a great loss."

    "Later, Guan Tuozhu of the Nanyang sub-rudder personally acted, but he couldn't get a bargain. No matter the martial arts or the government, they couldn't take it down. This Funiu village has become a tyrant in Luanzhou."

    "After I inquired about the news, I lost my mind to get the goods back. Now I just hope to leave my hometown and start from scratch. I hope I can make a comeback and pay off the debt!"

    After hearing his words, although everyone looked down on the merchant, they also felt compassion for him. Some people sighed: "Oh, I only hate that my martial arts are low and I can't be a hero, otherwise I will destroy that Funiu village."

    "Brother, you just got your goods stolen, you should be thankful." The rough man who spoke before said to him.

    "What are you talking about? All my belongings have been robbed by others. Do I have to thank them?" The middle-aged man glared at him.  The jar fell over.

    "Brother, don't worry, I didn't make it clear. I probably don't know that you are not the only one who has been persecuted by Funiu Village these years."

    "It is said that not long ago, a member of the family took a family to visit relatives in other places. Unexpectedly, as soon as they arrived at Funiu Mountain, they were killed by people from Funiu Village."

    "The corpse was also fed to the dogs, and the young and beautiful woman was snatched back to the mountain to be the wife of the village. So, brother, if you can save your life, it is considered a good fortune."

    When the man heard this, he broke out in a cold sweat, and he was terrified, and most of the drunkenness on his body was gone.

    When Zhao Xu heard this, he no longer had doubts, and said to Gao Peng: "Second Brother, this Funiu Village is so hateful, how about we go and suppress it?"

    As soon as Zhao Xu said this, there was a sudden silence in the restaurant, and everyone looked at their table in unison.

    Everyone saw the young man opposite the talking boy smiling and nodding his head, saying: "This is my ownHowever, since we have bumped into each other, is there any reason to let it go?  However, Funiu Mountain is three hundred li away, so I will rest at the inn in the town for one night today, and it will not be too late to go back tomorrow.  "

    "good."

    Zhao Xu sat down as if nothing had happened, and waited quietly for Xiao Er to bring the food and wine.

    The rough and bold man kindly reminded: "Young masters, this Funiu village is very difficult to suppress, and the owner of the village, Fan Zhixin, is very skilled in martial arts, so it's not easy to deal with!"

    When Ah Zi heard this, she pursed her lips in disdain and said, "Great? How big is it? But there are Heiyun Village in Yanbei, White Wolf Gang in Jizhong, and Qinglong Village in East Ludong? These three bandit forces, which are famous all over the world, have been killed  If we wipe it out, can this Funiu village still go to heaven?"

    "What?"

    As soon as Ah Zi said this, there was an uproar in the wine shop. The rough man was obviously a well-informed person, and the three forces that Ah Zi mentioned were all well-known forces in several prefectures around Henan.

    ?These three forces have one thing in common, that is, they are numerous and powerful, extremely vicious, and the places they are stationed in are places that are easy to defend and difficult to attack.

    However, since half a year ago, these three major forces have been wiped out by a mysterious force one after another, and all the bandits have been killed. Could it be that these people did it?  But seeing these people are young, how can they have this ability?

    When the middle-aged man heard the words, he didn't even think about it, so he clasped his fists and gave a deep bow, saying: "If you can really wipe out Funiu Village and help me get back my goods, then I will be kind to you and rebuild me.  There will be a report in the future.¡±

    Ah Zi said triumphantly: "You just wait to get back your goods!"

    Ignoring the surprise and uncertainty of the people in the restaurant, Gao Peng and his party ate their meals on their own. After eating, they went to the inn in the town to stay overnight.

    And all the people in Jianghu who had such a good thing secretly decided to follow Gao Peng and his party tomorrow to see how they wiped out Funiu Village.

    Early the next morning, Gao Peng and his entourage set off for Funiu Mountain. Behind them, four or five upright but incompetent people from the rivers and lakes followed.  The middle-aged merchants of the goods are also among them.

    Gao Peng and the others ignored it, and hurried on their own way. During this journey, those people in the rivers and lakes gradually believed.

    This group of people traveled more than 150 miles in a day, and even men with martial arts skills like them couldn't bear it, and the businessman gradually couldn't keep up with them, if it wasn't for the support of a firm will to get back the goods  , he couldn't hold it anymore.

    But the group of delicate and beautiful women seemed to be at ease, without any signs of fatigue. One of them was holding a little girl, which showed that his skill was much stronger than them.

    This discovery made several people very excited. Perhaps, they might really be able to wipe out Funiu Village.

    After reaching the next town, the middle-aged businessman had to spend money to buy a donkey in order not to fall behind, but he couldn't afford a horse. With a donkey, he could barely keep up with the crowd.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 645 Attack

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    At the foot of White Wolf Mountain, more than a hundred beggars held swords, swords and bamboo sticks, looking menacing. In front of these beggars stood two tall old men, one holding a ghost-headed sword and the other holding a green bamboo stick.

    It was Gao Peng who carried the ghost-head sword. Wu Changfeng, one of the four elders of the Beggar Clan, Song Xi, Chen Wu, even alarmed him in Funiu Village. It seems that the Beggar Clan is determined to exterminate him.  The other person is naturally Guan Tianrui, the rudder master of the Nanyang sub-rudder.

    The reason why only a hundred or so disciples came was because the terrain of Funiu Mountain was dangerous and the mountain roads were narrow. No matter how many people there were, it would be impossible to get rid of them, which would only increase unnecessary casualties. Therefore, Wu Changfeng only selected dozens of good players from the main rudder, plus the Nanyang sub-helm  Dozens of masters came to attack Funiu Village.

    "The thieves from Funiuzhai came out to speak." The fiery Wu Changfeng looked up at the thieves from Funiuzhai guarding above, and shouted unceremoniously.

    The bandits in Funiuzhai who were guarding on the mountainside were silent at first when they heard this, but after a while, those obscenities came all over the place.

    "Your mother is a dog thief, and your whole family is a dog thief."

    "Smelly beggars, your skin is itchy, right?"

    "You thieves and low birds, if you dare to speak disrespect again, the young master will cut off all your feathers with a knife."

    ""

    And the heroes of the beggar gang were not to be outdone, they just lingered in the market, and those dirty words and dirty words in the market were easy to grasp, and they all opened their mouths to scold each other, and the scene was noisy for a while.

    The bandits in Funiu Village became more and more ugly. Standing among them, Fan Zhixin, the owner of the village, looked a little unhappy, and shouted angrily, "Shut up, all of you."

    Fan Zhixin had a great prestige in Funiuzhai. With this angry shout, his subordinates did not dare to say anything. They could only stare down with their eyes angrily. The heroes of the beggar gang wanted to take advantage of the victory to pursue, but Guan Tianrui waved his hand to stop him.

    Fan Zhixin didn't dare to provoke the beggars' gang as a colossus. If they really provoked the beggars' gang, the four elders and ten rudder masters would come together, and Funiu Village would be unable to eat it.

    You must know that although the prestige of the Beggars' Gang has declined since Beiqiaofeng was driven away, its power is still not to be underestimated.

    Now these guys only pay attention to the joy of talking, how can they think of the fate of the cottage?  Fan Zhixin somewhat hated iron but not steel.

    "Friends of the Beggar Clan, I, Funiuzhai, have never had any grievances with you in the past or recent days, and the well water does not interfere with the river water, but you keep coming to trouble us again and again, isn't it too much?"

    Fan Zhixin shouted in a deep voice, the voice spread far away, and the grass and trees on the mountain rustled. This was his intention to demonstrate, and I am not so easy to provoke in Funiuzhai.

    Wu Changfeng frowned slightly. Fan Zhixin did have some skills in his hands, which made him quite troubled, but the beggar gang never had the reason to retreat without a fight.

    He said in a concentrated voice: "Although you, Funiu Village, have not offended our Beggars' Clan, you have done a lot of evil. Our Beggars' Clan takes it as our duty to maintain the righteousness of the world, so naturally we will attack you. Brothers, follow me and break through Funiu Village.  "

    "Come on"

    With a loud shout, all the heroes of the Beggar Clan unleashed lightness kung fu and rushed up the mountain road.

    Fan Zhixin cursed in his heart, you motherfuckers are too lenient!

    "Really, I'm afraid that your beggar gang will fail?" Fan Zhixin was annoyed, and with a big wave of his hand, his subordinates immediately threw the stone and the rolling log down.

    Since there is nothing to talk about, it can't be captured without a fight. This place is easy to defend and difficult to attack. How can a mere 100 people from the beggar gang break through the defense?

    The only thing he was worried about was the revenge from the beggar gang in the future. Although Fan Zhixin said it firmly, he was extremely worried in his heart.

    The boulders crashed down, and when they touched each other, their bones would be broken. It was difficult to avoid on the narrow mountain road, and if they were not careful, they would fall off the cliff. Suddenly, dozens of people were hit by the boulder and rolled down the mountain.  It's better to be seriously injured than to fall off a cliff and be smashed to pieces.

    "The dog thief is here to take his life." Wu Changfeng and Guan Tianrui were furious, and the two of them rushed out, one left and one right, and rushed up the mountain.

    Guan Tianrui held a turquoise bamboo stick, and picked up a boulder that was rolling down the mountain. The boulder that was going straight down was immediately picked aside by him, and fell down the deep cliff beside the mountain road.

    This move is four or two, and it is used just right. It's a pity that he doesn't know how to hit the dog with a stick, otherwise he will be more relaxed and free.

    "Boom"

    With sparks flying everywhere, Wu Changfeng was going to be much more violent. He directly cut the boulder in half, but the huge force contained in the boulder made his palms feel numb, and he stepped forward.? His steps paused slightly.

    "Let the arrows go." Fan Zhixin yelled when he saw that the stones couldn't hit the two of them.

    One after another homemade feather arrows pierced through the air, and the sound of piercing through the air was endless. Wu Changfeng and Guan Tianrui roared again and again, and they knocked away the feather arrows one by one in an impenetrable dance of big swords and bamboo sticks.

    Bows and arrows are the most important weapons of the country, and they can only be mastered by the army. People in the Jianghu cannot get authentic military bows and arrows. Although this self-made bow and arrow is quite lethal, it is weaker than the army's "wolf tooth carving feathers"  .

    Just like the firearms of later generations, although they belong to military and police supplies, ordinary people are not unable to control them, but their power and precision are not comparable to ordnance.

    ? Seeing Wu Changfeng and Wu Changfeng who showed great power, Fan Zhixin glanced to the side, grabbed a homemade bow and arrow from his subordinates, and quietly hid himself.

    Holding two arrows in his hands, Fan Zhixin squinted his eyes and drew the bow in his hands to the full, facing Wu Changfeng and Guan Tianrui, motionless.

    The subordinate next to him was also a clever person, he picked up two big rocks and threw them on the head. Fan Zhixin's eyes widened suddenly, and a bright light flashed in his eyes.  Oishi then shoots at the two.

    Guan Tianrui slightly picked at the ringing stone, and suddenly found that the feathered arrow was coming, and immediately the bamboo stick turned round, and the tail of the stick hit the feathered arrow, and the feathered arrow was immediately knocked away, but he seemed to think of something in the next second, suddenly  He turned his head and shouted, "Elder Wu, be careful."

    But it was still too late, Wu Changfeng had just split the boulder, he leaned back slightly, and saw a feathered arrow flying in the air, at this moment he lost his balance, at the moment when the old force had just gone, and the new force was not born, it was too late to resist  , only to twist the body in order to avoid the vital point.

    "poof"

    Wu Changfeng let out a muffled groan, and one arm hung limply. The arrow had already been inserted into his left shoulder, and the body of the arrow trembled slightly.

    "Elder Wu." Guan Tianrui shouted, took a step back and stood by his side, blocking the attack from above for him.

    "Don't worry, I won't die." Wu Changfeng yelled indifferently, swung the ghostly sword, and the arrow on his shoulder broke immediately, and then stretched his big hand behind his back, pulling out the arrow that had been inserted into his body.

    This made the heroes of the Beggar Clan behind them admire greatly. They are worthy of being one of the four elders of the Beggar Clan. Not everyone can do this kind of arrogance alone.

    "Guan Duozhu, it seems that Funiu Village cannot be attacked today." Wu Changfeng looked up at Fan Zhixin unwillingly.

    "Alas" Guan Tianrui sighed, and was about to give the order to retreat. At this moment, an extremely loud shout came from afar, shaking the whole field.

    "The bandits in Funiuzhai are so arrogant, today is the time for your destruction."

    The expressions of the two of them moved slightly, and when they looked back, Wu Changfeng's eyes suddenly brightened, and he said with a long smile excitedly: "It's actually them, and Funiu Village can't be wiped out today! Hahahaha" (Remember this site  URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 646

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Huh? Brother Duan, it seems that someone is attacking Funiu Mountain."

    When Gao Peng and his party arrived at the foot of Funiu Mountain, they heard noisy voices from the mountain. From time to time, there were stones and logs rolling down the mountain. A group of beggars in rags were resting far away from the foot of the mountain. Some uninjured beggars  They are helping them bandage and heal their wounds.

    Seeing this scene, Gao Peng's heart moved, and he said softly to Zhao Xu: "Brother, it's the Beggars' Clan who are attacking Funiu Mountain. The disciples of this Beggars' Clan are all over the country, and there are hundreds of thousands of people.  You can sit on the position of the leader of the beggar gang"

    Zhao Xu's eyes were bright, and Gao Peng didn't finish his sentence, but why didn't he think of the benefits of being the leader of the Beggar Gang?

    Immediately nodded to Gao Peng, and directly carried out the Yan Xing Qianli Light Kungfu, a swallow soared into the sky, and after the power of rising was exhausted, it immediately took eight steps to climb the sky and turned over with the swallow, and shouted loudly: "The bandit in Funiu village  Don't be arrogant, today is the time for your destruction."

    Wu Changfeng looked at Gao Peng and others in surprise. He was deeply impressed by the skills of the women around Gao Peng. Why didn't they make a move, but let a young boy do it instead?

    After seeing Zhao Xu's lightness kungfu, Wu Changfeng and Guan Tianrui turned pale in astonishment, and then they were overjoyed. They didn't expect this young man to be so powerful in martial arts. With this lightness kungfu alone, even Qiao Feng, the former leader of the Beggars' Sect, couldn't match it.

    "Heroes of the Beggar Clan, I'm here to help you." After a few moments of effort, Zhao Xu had jumped over Wu Changfeng and the others.

    Wu Changfeng kindly reminded, "Young hero, beware of the bandit's arrow stone."

    "Thank you for reminding me, senior, but those gangsters should be careful." Zhao Xu responded, waving both palms.

    "Chi Chi Chi Chi"

    The sound of piercing the sky sounded one after another, the seven-spinning sword qi swayed out, and all the flying arrows were broken in the air, and none of them could shoot at the heroes of the Beggar Clan.  The air-split palm of the palm was smashed to pieces.

    With Zhao Xu leading the way, the pressure of the group of beggars suddenly decreased, their morale soared, and they rushed upwards even more desperately. The blood on the mountainside suddenly appeared, but it was the bandits who were hit by Zhao Xu's saber energy.

    "Ahhh"

    The screams were endless, and the bandits on the mountainside suffered a catastrophe. Seeing that the situation was not good, Fan Zhixin ordered to withdraw to the stronghold and rely on the stronghold for defense.

    However, Zhao Xu's weird and unpredictable methods and elusive martial arts made Fan Zhixin really doubt whether he could hold the cottage.

    Zhao Xu's footwork is exquisite, and the places where he lands are all the edges of the mountain road. If he is not careful, he will fall down the mountain, and the group of beggars behind him can't help but sweat secretly for him.

    However, Wu Changfeng and Guan Tianrui were not worried at all. With the lightness skills demonstrated by Zhao Xu, even if they really fell off the cliff, they would definitely be able to jump back.

    Zhao Xu single-handedly went up to Funiu Mountain, and when the group of beggars behind him shouted and followed each other under the leadership of Guan Tianrui, Gao Peng and A Zi also jumped to Wu Changfeng's side, and Fu Minyi's four daughters looked after their teachers at the foot of the mountain.  Not as enthusiastic as Ah Zi.

    "Elder Wu, don't come hereOkay! It looks like you're sick." Gao Peng smiled and was about to exchange some pleasantries when he saw Wu Changfeng's left arm hanging limply by his side, with a bloody hole on his shoulder.  Still bleeding, he immediately changed his tune.

    After hearing Gao Peng's words, Wu Changfeng laughed dumbfounded, and said, "Prince Duan seems to be fine."

    "Hehe, Elder Wu can still laugh at this. He's a real man. I admire him." Gao Peng teased, and said seriously: "The yang finger of this hand still has some miraculous effect on healing, let me give it to you first."  Elder Wu heals one or two, let's save this arm!"

    "Thank you, Prince Duan, for your kindness, but" Wu Changfeng thanked him, looked at the mountain, and said hesitantly, "That little brother"

    Gao Peng waved his hand and said with a smile: "Don't worry, Brother Song's martial arts are only as high as my brother-in-law Xiao Feng's. Funiuzhai is just not in his eyes. Ah Zi, go and help Brother Song!"

    "Okay." Ah Zi couldn't wait for it, and immediately started lightness kung fu with great interest, and jumped up to fight side by side with Zhao Xu.

    Fighting side by side is the easiest way to cultivate deep feelings. Fighting together between young couples is also a different kind of romance.

    Gao Peng moved a yang finger and touched several acupoints on Wu Changfeng's left shoulder. The power of the positive and peaceful yang finger entered Wu Changfeng's body, and his bleeding wound stopped immediately.

    After a while, Wu Changfeng only felt that his entire left shoulder was warm, and even the pain disappeared. Gao Peng withdrew his fingers, and Wu Changfeng moved his left arm freely.?Sure enough, the reputation is well-deserved, thank you, Prince Duan.  "

    "Elder Wu is polite."

    Wu Changfeng picked up the ghost knife, walked up the mountain side by side with Gao Peng, and asked casually: "Master Duan, I wonder if that little brother is"

    "You said Brother Song! He was a young man with a chivalrous heart when I traveled around the world with my sister and a group of nephews from the same school."

    "By chance, he was passed on by a senior master who was about to die. He gained a lot of internal energy, but he didn't know how to use it. I got along with him quite a bit. I also saw that he was righteous, affectionate and righteous, so I gave some advice.  He's got a lot of work."

    "Afterwards, he walked with us all the way. In a town three hundred miles away, he heard about Funiu Village from a businessman whose property was robbed.  The victim must seek justice."

    After listening to Gao Peng's words, Wu Changfeng said with great admiration: "It turns out that this Song Shaoxia was born with a heroic spirit and courage. This is the blessing of my martial arts in the Central Plains."

    Gao Peng nodded with a smile, and said: "He has always admired the heroes of the Beggar Gang and yearns for them very much. I will introduce you to you later."

    Wu Changfeng was refreshed, Dajue's face was bright, and he said happily: "So I wish."

    When Gao Peng was treating Wu Changfeng's injuries, Zhao Xu and A'Zi had already captured Funiu Village. The cottage was built quite neatly, which shows that Fan Zhixin did have some skills.

    The outside of the cottage is a stone wall more than ten feet high. Under the wall is a large wooden door, which is only for three people to walk side by side, but the stone wall is relatively wide. There are rows of archers standing above it, just like a scaled down city.

    Fan Zhixin stood behind the female wall, looked down at Zhao Xu and Ah Zi from a high position, waved his hand, and a large number of arrows shrouded the sky and covered the earth.

    At this time, the arrow rain was denser than that on the mountainside just now, and the two dared not be careless. They moved quickly to avoid the arrow rain, and at the same time waved their palms continuously, with saber aura.

    "Puff puff¡­¡­"

    "Uh"

    Fan Zhixin hurriedly lowered his body, and those who were not in a hurry to escape were all cut by the saber energy, screamed or fell over, or fell off the wall, and could no longer shoot arrows.

    Zhao Xu and Ah Zi jumped up and easily crossed the outer wall. At this moment, a cold light suddenly appeared, and Fan Zhixin got up at the right time. With a long sword in his hand, he swung at Zhao Xu from bottom to top.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 647

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    This sword is both fast and ruthless, and it was taken according to common sense. He was in mid-air, had nowhere to rely on strength, and shot at an unavoidable timing. Obviously, he was going for the purpose of killing people.

    Zhao Xu's eyes turned cold, and he was in mid-air, Yanzi turned around and made a sudden turn in the impossible, avoiding the sword.

    Fan Zhixin was horrified, what kind of monster is this?  He was able to change direction in mid-air, he felt a slight light on his wrist in surprise, and looked down, only to see that his right hand holding the sword had been broken off at the wrist.

    "Ahhh"

    Fan Zhixin let out a series of heart-piercing screams, but Zhao Xu didn't show mercy to him at all. The other party already wanted his own life, so how could he hold back?

    Leaping up to his side, and grabbing it with his hand, he has locked the pulse gate of his left arm. The Beiming magic power was activated, and Fan Zhixin's internal energy flowed towards Zhao Xu endlessly.

    "Ah Hua Hua Gong"

    "Boom"

    "poof"

    Fan Zhixin twitched uncontrollably, and struggled to utter a few words, but before he could finish the sentence, his internal energy of thirty years of penance had disappeared, and Zhao Xu wrote Yang Ge Tianjun  Slapping him on the chest ended up killing him.

    Once Fan Zhixin died, the other bandits would naturally have nothing to fear. At this moment, Ah Zi had already opened the gate of the village and welcomed the heroes of the Beggar Clan. At this point, the Funiu Village, which was the cause of the disaster, was wiped out.

    The rest of the minions have their own food for the group of beggars. Seeing that the master is dead, the minions are already terrified, how dare they resist?  They threw down their weapons one after another, knelt down and surrendered, and those who reacted slowly died in the hands of the disciples of the beggar gang, which further stimulated the other bandits to surrender quickly.

    Having wiped out one side of the evil force, and absorbed thirty years of skill, Zhao Xu went out with Azi contentedly, waiting for Gao Peng to arrive.

    "Hehe, Brother Song, you are not slow!" When Gao Peng and Wu Changfeng came up together, they saw two young people laughing and playing in the open space outside the gate of the village.

    Hearing Gao Peng's voice, Zhao Xu immediately changed his expression, and greeted him, and Ah Zi restrained himself knowingly, and followed behind Zhao Xu.

    "It's a trivial matter, nothing to worry about." Zhao Xu replied with a smile, then gave Wu Changfeng a fistful salute, and said, "I've seen you, senior."

    Wu Changfeng lifted the Ghost Head Saber upside down, clasped his fists in return, and said with a smile, "Mr. Song is outstanding in martial arts at such a young age, and he has a chivalrous heart, which is rare, rare."

    Gao Peng smiled and introduced: "Brother Song, this is Elder Wu Changfeng Wu, Elder Wu among the four nine-pocket elders of the Beggar Clan Song Xi, Chen Wu, and Elder Wu. This little brother is called Song Yong, from Bianliang."

    Upon hearing this, Zhao Xu said with a slightly excited expression: "It turned out that it was Elder Wu in person. This junior has heard the elders in the family talk about various heroic deeds of the Beggar Gang since he was a child. He has always admired the heroes of the Beggar Gang, and he has long wanted to join the Beggar Gang."

    "It's a pity that being a beggar is easy, but joining the beggar gang requires introductions. The younger generation has no acquaintance with the beggar gang, and there is no way to join the gang. It is really lucky to meet Elder Wu today."

    Wu Changfeng was overjoyed when he heard the words, and subconsciously glanced at Gao Peng. Seeing that he was slightly stunned, but he didn't show any objection, he looked serious and said, "Mr. Song really wants to join the Beggars' Gang?"

    Zhao Xu said solemnly: "There is absolutely no lie, as long as I can join the beggar gang, it will let me spend all my family wealth, and the younger generation will also enjoy it."

    "Hahahaha" Wu Changfeng laughed and patted Zhao Xu on the shoulder, and said, "Okay, Mr. Song is very sincere, if you think highly of Wu, I will be your referrer."

    Zhao Xu showed an expression of ecstasy, clasped his fists and gave a deep bow, and said, "So I wish, I dare not ask."

    "no."

    Just when Wu Changfeng was overjoyed and Zhao Xu looked like he wanted to taste it, there was a sudden shout from the side, and Wu Changfeng froze with joy.

    Seeing that Ah Zi's face was flushed red and she stared into a pair of big eyes, she didn't know about Gao Peng's private affairs with Zhao Xu, seeing that her sweetheart wanted to be a beggar instead of being a good son-in-law of Dali, she was furious.

    "If you become a beggar, then I what should I do?"

    Wu Changfeng turned his head in embarrassment, looked at Gao Peng, but saw that he also had a serious face, while Zhao Xu said to A Zi seriously: "A Zi, joining the beggar gang is my greatest wish, and I finally got this opportunity today.  How could I miss it?"

    Ah Zi was about to burst into tears, and shouted: "What can you do with your martial arts? Why do you have to be a beggar?"

    Zhao Xu explained with a wry smile: "Ah Zi, the heroes of the beggar gang are not ordinary beggars. They are unparalleled in loyalty, serving the country and the people. They are all great heroes. Don't you want me to be a hero?"

    "What's so good about being a hero?  My brother-in-law is a hero, but what happened in the end?  Didn't they drive away when they said they would drive away?  "

    Wu Changfeng's face changed slightly when he heard this, and he said anxiously: "Miss Duan, that's not what you said. Even if Chief Qiao is very good, he is not a citizen of my great Song Dynasty after all. Mr. Song is different."

    Gao Peng also said in a deep voice at this time: "Brother Song, you have to think about it clearly. You and my sister are in love with each other, and I like your brother-in-law very much."

    "But no matter what, my younger sister is the princess of Dali. Even if my brother and I don't mind, it's hard to talk about it with my father! Unless"

    "Unless what?" Zhao Xu asked nervously.

    Gao Peng's eyes flashed brightly, and he said: "Unless you can sit on the position of the leader of the Beggar Gang, the Beggar Gang is the largest gang in the world, and as the leader of the Beggar Gang, it matches my sister's identity, but if you can't  arrive¡­¡­"

    Wu Changfeng's eyes lit up, and he said to Zhao Xu: "Prince Duan, with Brother Song's martial arts character, there may not be no chance to be the leader of the gang. In two months, on the fifth day of May, my beggar gang  The Luoyang Hundred Flowers Club is also the time for us to choose a guild leader."

    "My position as the head of the beggar gang has been vacant for two years, and there has never been a single martial artist who has overwhelmed the whole gang. If you can convince all the brothers, Brother Song has a great chance!"

    Gao Peng nodded slowly when he heard the words, looked at Ah Zi and said: "Ah Zi, since this is the case, why don't you give Brother Song some time, if he can sit on the position of the leader of the Beggar Gang, I will definitely convince Daddy not to obstruct you  marriage."

    "Of course, although I, the Duan family of Dali, belong to the royal family, I am also a member of the Jianghu. If you are willing to follow Brother Song, I will not say anything."

    Hearing this, Zhao Xu glanced at Gao Peng gratefully, and then looked at A Zi, but saw that after listening to Gao Peng's words, the tangled look on her face was gone, and she looked at Gao Peng with bright eyes, and said: "Second brother, you mean  Really? Can I really follow him?"

    Gao Peng sighed, stroked Ah Zi's hair, and said: "No matter what, you are my sister, and your happy life is better than anything else."

    Wu Changfeng also admired Gao Peng's enlightenment in his heart. The Duan family of Dali is indeed worthy of the sons and daughters of the Jianghu.

    This Highness Princess Dali is also quite extraordinary in martial arts, but it is more than enough to be the wife of the beggar gang.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 648 Duan's Women in Dali Are for Beggars

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Gao Peng and his party broke up with Zhao Xu and Azi at the foot of Funiu Mountain. The businessman took back his belongings, and he was very grateful to Zhao Xu and the heroes of the beggar gang.

    Those people in the rivers and lakes who followed came to inquire about the identities of Gao Peng and others from the disciples of the beggar gang, and then they suddenly realized.

    On the way back to Dali, Gao Pengfei went back to Bianliang to make some arrangements, then found Zhao Xu in the middle of the night, and told Zhao Xu what he had made, which made Zhao Xu amazed.

    Gao Peng's work can be said to be watertight. If Zhao Xu wants to join the Beggars' Gang, the Beggars' Gang will definitely check his identity.

    So Gao Peng returned to Bianliang, found the spies arranged by Dali in Bianliang, ordered them to forge a family named Song, and drew a portrait of Song Xu for them to see.

    No matter which country, whether it is an enemy or a friend, there will always be spies arranged in other countries. This is also for the country to keep abreast of the general situation of the world. It does not necessarily have to spy on any confidential information. It is almost equivalent to the news observers of later generations.

    After finishing all this, Gao Peng took Fu Minyi and his daughters back to Dali in peace of mind. He did not go directly back to Dali City, but first went to Jianhu Palace, the residence of the Wuliang Mountain Tianshan School.  He was driven away and sent to Xizong.

    They were picked up by a female disciple of Tianshan Sect who was only 20 years old, and single-handedly picked up the entire sect, and they couldn't even think of revenge.

    As soon as Shishi arrived at Jianhu Palace, he immediately became the apple of the eye of the entire Tianshan sect. Shishi found out that Sister Fu really did not lie to her. There are many beautiful young ladies here, and each of them is very kind to her.  I thought I was in heaven.

    Seeing that the Tianshan faction had completely taken root in Wuliang Mountain, Gao Peng was also relieved. Except for the Haotian Department that served Wu Xingyun and Wu Yazi in Misty Peak, the other eight groups rotated every other month to Dali Township.  Nanwang Mansion is stationed, waiting for orders.

    Now stationed in the Zhennan Palace is the Juntian Department led by Cheng Qingshuang. After staying in Jianhu Palace for a few days, Gao Peng returned to Dali with Shishi and Fu Minyi.

    Although Fu Minyi is the leader of the Yangtian Department, she is quite special. She was the first to follow Gao Peng out of the mountain, and since Mei Lan Zhuju entered the palace and became Duan Yu's concubine, she brought four disciples to serve Gao Peng at any time.  , replacing the plum, orchid, bamboo and chrysanthemum.

    Gao Peng has also gotten used to her existence. One is that her acupuncture skills are really useful, and the other is that Gao Peng is the most familiar with her. Now the teacher is also very attached to her, so Gao Peng always takes her with him wherever he goes.

    He is not afraid that he will delay Fu Minyi and cause her to die alone, because he has already decided that when she reaches the innate state, he will pass her on to be free and free.

    Back in Dali City, Gao Peng did not go back directly to the mansion, but went to visit A ??Zhu in the son-in-law's mansion first. When Gao Peng took Zhao Xu to roam the rivers and lakes, A Zhu had already given birth to a fat boy for Xiao Feng, and now there are three  month old.

    After having a child, Ah Zhu lived a more fulfilling life. Duan Zhengchun would bring Ruan Xingzhu to the son-in-law's residence to visit his little grandson if he had nothing to do.  Heart.

    There was also good news from the palace. In the days when Gao Peng was walking in the rivers and lakes, plums, orchids, bamboos and chrysanthemums were also pregnant one after another, and the Duan family in Dali was thriving.

    Gao Peng teased the little nephew who was lying in the cradle for a while, making the little guy giggle. Now Gao Peng has achieved success in practicing leisurely and free, and his body exudes a comfortable natural atmosphere at any time.

    Babies are inherently born, and are most sensitive to this kind of breath. As soon as Gao Peng approaches, the little guy becomes very close to him.

    "Second brother, the little guy likes you very much!" A Zhu who was on the side looked at this warm scene with a smile and said with a smile.

    "Haha, that's natural, my nephew!" Gao Penglang replied with a smile, and asked, "What's the name of the little nephew?"

    "His father hoped that he would stand like a mountain in the future, so he named him Xiao Yue."

    Gao Peng nodded in praise and said: "Good name, good meaning. His father is a great hero who stands up to heaven and earth. As the son of the Xiao family, his achievements in the future will not be inferior to his father."

    "Hahahaha Of course, Yue'er has you as an uncle, so he can't be mediocre!" A rough and hearty laughter came from outside, and Xiao Feng strode in.

    Fu Minyi and the girls saluted and said, "General Xiao."

    Xiao Feng nodded to them, looked at Shi Shi again, and said in surprise: "This little girl is"

    Gao Peng laughed and said, "My daughter Duan Shishi, Shishi, is called Uncle."

    Shi Shi obediently raised his head and called to Xiao Feng: "Uncle."

    Xiao Feng is taller than Gao PengkeMuch bigger, quite oppressive, Shi Shi felt a little timid towards Xiao Feng, and leaned against Gao Peng involuntarily, that appearance made Gao Peng cute again.

    "Ah?" Xiao Feng looked at Gao Peng in astonishment, and said, "Youyou have only been away for half a year, how come you have such a big daughter? Could it be that you were away a few years ago"

    Speaking of this, Xiao Feng's eyes suddenly changed, and became similar to what he saw Duan Zhengchun at the beginning.

    A'Zhu covered her mouth with a smile and said: "Xiao Lang, where are you thinking? Shishi is the adopted daughter of the second elder brother. She has a pitiful background, so the second elder brother adopted her."

    Suddenly, Xiao Feng smiled at himself, looked left and right, sat down at the stone table, and asked: "Where is Ah Zi? Why didn't she come back?"

    Gao Peng laughed and said: "She! I met my sweetheart, and now I am so happy! Hehe, Ah Zi's sweetheart is a man who is determined to be the leader of the beggar gang!"

    "You two sisters are really interesting. One is married to the former leader of the beggar gang, and the other is going to marry the current leader. Could it be that my Dali Duan family's woman is for you beggars?"

    Xiao Feng and Azhu Daqi hurriedly asked what was going on, Gao Peng looked at Fu Minyi and the girls, and said with a smile: "Didn't I go to the capital to meet the Emperor of Song Dynasty this time? Everyone knows that the Song Dynasty is now under the dictatorship of Empress Dowager Gao, and the emperor  "

    Gao Peng described Zhao Xu's grievance and helplessness, and finally said: "So I took him out of the palace, recuperated his body, taught him martial arts, and led him to wander around the rivers and lakes. When we arrived in Nanyang a few days ago  "

    Listening to Gao Peng's narration, Fu Minyi and the girls became more and more uncomfortable as they listened to it. After Gao Peng finished speaking, he exclaimed: "Master, do you meanMr. Song is actually the Emperor of Song Dynasty?"

    Gao Peng laughed, and said: "You finally understand! That's right, Song Yong is Zhao Xu, Emperor Yuanyou of the Great Song Dynasty."

    Yu Shujie stared blankly at Gao Peng and said, "Are we traveling together with the Emperor of the Song Dynasty? God, I even asked him to fetch the bath water for us."

    Another person named Li Juan also exclaimed: "He even helped us move the bathtub!"

    Fu Minyi and the girls were surprised and counted the rough work that Zhao Xu had done for them, but Xiao Feng couldn't laugh or cry, "Aren't you fooling around? Let the emperor be the leader of the gang of beggars, thank you for thinking of it."

    Gao Peng's expression changed, and he said, "I made him the head of the beggar gang, and I also have a deep meaning, and it's not just nonsense."

    "Oh? How do you say this?" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 649 Ten-year Development Plan: The Possibility of a Highly Military Society for All

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Gao Peng stood up and took a few steps, said in a deep voice: "Brother-in-law, tell me, why did the Beggar Gang become the largest gang in the world?"

    Xiao Feng said as a matter of course: "Naturally it is because of the large number of beggars."

    Gao Peng nodded and said: "Yes, the Beggars' Gang is indeed a large number of people, there are hundreds of thousands of people in the official gang, and there are not many beggars who have not joined the Beggars' Gang. Those are the potential members of the Beggars' Gang  , the total number of disciples of the Beggar Clan is no less than that of Xixia Daliao's army."

    Speaking of this, Gao Peng suddenly turned around, looked at Xiao Feng and said: "But brother-in-law, have you ever thought about why there are so many beggars in this world? Isn't the biggest problem lies in the large number of beggars?"

    Xiao Feng is not a fool, it's just that he didn't think of this level for a while, at this moment Gao Peng said it clearly, he already understood, and his expression couldn't help becoming serious.

    Gao Peng said: "It seems that you have already understood, yes, I just want Zhao Xu to see with my own eyes, under the rule of Song Dynasty, there are so many people who lack food and clothing, have no land to grow, and no livelihood to earn.  I had no choice but to become a beggar, begging everywhere."

    "Only if he understands this, he will know what he should do after he takes over the government. The largest gang in the world is really powerful when it is said, but the more powerful the beggar gang, the more incompetent the court will be."

    "The Beggars' Gang shouldn't be the biggest gang in the world. It never should have been. The Beggars' Gang should become a gangster sect."

    "Even if we want to become the largest gang in the world, it should be because of the martial arts of the Beggar Gang, the heroes of the Beggar Gang are heroic and courageous, and everyone admires them, not because of their numbers."

    As soon as Gao Peng finished speaking, everyone, including Xiao Feng, looked at him with a hint of admiration, Xiao Feng sighed: "It turns out that you did this with good intentions, I only hope that Emperor Song can understand  Your good intentions."

    Gao Peng smiled and said: "He will understand, because this kid is already an ambitious emperor, but you should find some time and go back to the Beggars' Gang."

    Xiao Feng was startled, and asked in surprise: "What else should I do?"

    Gao Peng said: "The Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms and the Dog-beating Stick Technique! Aren't you going to hand over these two top skills to the Beggars' Gang? Even if you don't take the initiative to hand them back, you will definitely come when the Beggars' Gang elects a leader.  Ask for it from you!"

    Suddenly Xiao Feng nodded and said: "Indeed, I should find a chance to return these two martial arts."

    Having said that, Gao Peng suddenly asked: "I'm curious, why you have always only used the Dragon Palm, but never seen you use the Dog Beating Stick?"

    Xiao Feng spread his hands and said: "First of all, the Subduing Dragon Palm is more suitable for me. In my hands, the Subduing Dragon Palm can exert 120% of its power. The Dog Beating Stick method pays attention to winning with skill, and is good at using softness to overcome rigidity, which is not in line with my approach."

    "Secondly, the dog-beating stick method is the best technique in the town. In terms of subtlety, it is already superior to the subduing dragon palm. But for so many years, I have used the subduing dragon palm to fight against the enemy, and I have rarely met opponents. Why use the dog-beating stick method?  "

    After listening to Xiao Feng's words, Gao Peng didn't say anything more, just gave him a thumbs-up, and Xiao Feng's answer convinced him

    At night, the banquet in the son-in-law's mansion was in full swing, Duan Yu, Duan Zhengchun, Dao Baifeng, Ruan Xingzhu, Gao Shengtai, Fu Sigui, Gu Ducheng, Zhu Danchen, Hua Hegen, Fan Hua, Ba Tianshi and other important Dali ministers and important figures were all present.

    During the banquet, Gao Peng gradually told everyone about his experience of going to the Central Plains. After hearing that the Emperor of the Song Dynasty had agreed to become a brotherhood with Dali, and might even marry Dali, everyone was very happy and toasted to Gao Peng  , thank him for making such a great contribution to Dali.

    At the same time, Gao Peng also talked about Dali's development plan for the next ten years in detail during the meeting, and many wonderful strategies for governing the country, which made everyone admire.

    Since Gao Peng left for six years, after returning, he took out many inventions that benefit the country and the people, the most important of which is the method of making salt, which can make poisonous rock salt and brine salt into edible table salt  .

    Once this invention came out, there was no longer any risk of salt shortage in Dali. From the beginning, it could only guarantee that the people of Dali would not be short of salt, and then it gradually became available in stock.

    Gao Peng also plans to export salt to Da Song in exchange for money and materials from Da Song when the stock is sufficient and the output increases in the future.

    After Zhao Xu came to power, Gao Peng still asked Zhao Xu to order that Dali could send people to mine rock salt and brine salt in the Song Dynasty. Anyway, they did not have Gao Peng's salt-making method, and these minerals were waste in their hands.

    In other words, brine salt can be used as a traditional Chinese medicinal material, but the consumption is so small that it can be ignored. Presumably Zhao Xu will not have any objections.

    In addition, Gao Peng also sacrificed his ultimate magic weapon, which is after Gao Peng experienced the Jade Blood Sword.? Just get ready.

    In the Jade Blood Sword World, the main reason why the peasants revolted was because they lacked food and clothing, and had no way out.

    Taking this as a lesson, he put some high-yield crop seeds such as hybrid rice, potatoes, corn, and sweet potatoes in the reincarnation table, and these things, he will always keep them in the reincarnation table in the future, because in many worlds, these things are very important.  Be applicable.

    Once these things come out, Dali will no longer be in danger of food shortage, and it will enrich the types of food on the tables of Dali people.

    The output of just one hybrid rice is enough for the people of Dali to grow it for one year and eat it for three years. After all, it is a fetish that feeds the 1.4 billion people in China.

    With these crops, Gao Peng will call for a famine and increase crop planting. When the people have enough food and clothing, Gao Peng will ask Duan Yu to make an order to encourage more children and more families. The court will even give certain rewards and subsidies, which is equivalent to  It is the state that helps you raise your children.

    ?In this way, the population of Dali will inevitably increase greatly in the next ten years. After the population increases, Dali's land and land will inevitably be insufficient, so what should we do?  Naturally, it expands outward.

    In this way, Gao Peng has enough reasons to launch a war and embezzle the land of other countries. At that time, there will be no voices of opposition in Dali, and social turmoil caused by insufficient land will be avoided.

    Gao Peng's plan is linked to each other, and he is moving towards his mission goal step by step.

    What satisfies Gao Peng the most is that Dali is different from other big countries, because the country is small, and the relationship between the emperor and his courtiers is close, and the atmosphere of the world is strong, so the Dali court can be said to be of one mind.

    The decree issued by Gao Peng and Duan Yu was relatively thorough, which also made Gao Peng worry a lot less. Once the decree was issued, someone would be responsible for implementing it, and he didn't have to take care of it. In this way, he had a lot of time to practice  .

    Coming back this time, A'Zhu gave Gao Peng a pleasant surprise. She gave Gao Peng the Yi Jin Jing that she stole from Shaolin Temple.

    It is not easy to practice the Yi Jin Jing, because to practice this martial art, you have to break through the "self-image and human image", and you don't have the idea of ????practicing martial arts in your heart.

    However, monks who practice this superior martial art must be brave and diligent in order to achieve success. Who doesn't want to benefit from the practice as soon as possible?  It is really difficult to be "nowhere to live".

    For hundreds of years in Shaolin Temple, there have been quite a few eminent monks who have practiced the "Yi Jin Jing", but after years of hard work, they often get nothing, so the monks thought that this sutra has no spiritual effect, and they stole it for Azhu back then.  Go, although the eminent monks in the temple were angry, they didn't take it as a big deal.

    But in the hands of Gao Peng, it will be very useful. The simplest method is to find a group of young farmers and tell them that this is a method of breathing and breathing that can strengthen the body and increase strength.  It is better to open up wasteland and farm.

    In this way, those people don't think they are practicing martial arts, but only hope to increase their physical strength, make their bodies strong, prevent diseases, and be able to grow food, which on the contrary meets the requirements of practicing Yi Jin Jing.

    Maybe, with this Yi Jin Jing, Dali can evolve into a magical country where all the people are highly skilled. The most wonderful thing is that people who practice Yi Jin Jing don't know that they are practicing magical skills, so they won't do anything.  trouble.

    And once those people know that they are practicing martial arts, and they have the idea of ??practicing martial arts in their hearts, their skills will stagnate and there will be no progress.

    Even if it spread that the Yi Jin Jing is martial arts in the end, Dali has already got countless people with profound Yi Jin Jing skills. Aren't they the best source of soldiers?  In the future, the territory that Dali will conquer is too large, and there are not many masters.

    Of course, Gao Peng will only practice the Yi Jin Jing for the original Dali natives, and he will not pass on this skill lightly to other ethnic groups who will be integrated into Dali in the future.

    What's more, there is also a "Shenjiao Jing" hidden in this book, which created You Tanzhi's supernatural skills within a few months, and its level is definitely higher than Hunyuan Kungfu.

    In this way, there is another skill in the army that can quickly create masters without being too exaggerated, directly surpassing the magic of the silkworm.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 650 Three years of poverty

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Two months passed quickly, Xiao Feng set off ahead of time, rushed to Luoyang to participate in the Hundred Flowers Festival of the Beggars' Clan, and at the same time returned the two great skills of the Beggars' Clan to the Beggars' Clan, accompanied by the eight Xiao Feng's confidants of the Imperial Forest Army.

    These eight people made an exception for Gao Peng to teach the standard martial arts of the Dragon Guardian Army, the Celestial Silkworm Divine Art, Seven-Spin Slash, and Swallow Traveling Thousands of Miles. All of them are powerful enough to stand alone. With them protecting Xiao Feng, Gao Peng can rest assured.

    Xiao Feng returned to the Beggars' Gang this time with mixed feelings in his heart, it was extremely complicated, the past was vivid in his mind, but now things are different, so under this complicated mood, Xiao Feng set off for Luoyang.

    Gao Peng did not follow this time, because it was unnecessary, and in three or four months, it would be the day when Empress Dowager Gao Yubintian was recorded in the original book.

    At that time, Zhao Xu will be in charge, and the comprehensive cooperation between Dali and Song Dynasty will start except for the military. Gao Peng still needs to make some preparations.

    ? At the beginning of June, Xiao Feng returned to Dali and brought the results of the Luoyang Hundred Flowers Fair. As expected, Zhao Xu sat on the position of leader of the beggar gang.

    His martial arts are shocking to the world, and his chest is full of pitfalls. He is excellent in both literary and martial arts, regardless of his character, talent and intelligence. Xiao Feng happened to be there too. Comparing the two of the beggar gang, they all found that this  The new gang leader who is too young is not inferior to Xiao Feng in the slightest.

    Now the heroes of the Beggar Gang are really happy. They believe that under the leadership of Song Gang, the Beggar Gang will be able to restore its former glory and become the world's largest gang once again.

    And Wu Changfeng, as Zhao Xu's referrer, can be said to have made great contributions to the beggar gang, so he was also promoted, and was promoted to be the law enforcement elder of the beggar gang, replacing Bai Shijing's original position.

    And even though Xiao Feng is a Khitan, he never did anything to harm the Song Dynasty from the beginning to the end. Everyone already knows that those so-called murders of fathers and teachers are indeed wronged by Xiao Feng, and it is the Xianbei thief Murong  Bo's handwriting.

    Moreover, Xiao Feng has become the son-in-law of Dali now, and has nothing to do with the Liao Kingdom, so there is never any need to worry that he will help the Liao Kingdom to deal with the Song Dynasty.

    Therefore, their grievances about Xiao Feng's identity completely disappeared without a trace, a group of old brothers, plus the new leader, drank for a long time.

    But Zhao Xu's real drinking capacity is naturally not as much as Xiao Feng's, even some elders of the beggar gang are not as good as him, but his skill is profound!

    Zhao Xu's movement of forcing the wine is much more clever than Duan Yu's. He directly turns the drink into steam, and slowly expels it from the 36,000 pores.

    In this way, the smell of alcohol is dispersed, and there will be no smoke from the body, it can be said to be extremely concealed, even Xiao Feng can't see any problems.

    But Xiao Feng knew that Zhao Xu must have cheated. It was not easy for him to find an opponent like Gao Peng. How could there be so many truly massive people in this world?  It's just that he couldn't figure out exactly how Zhao Xu cheated.

    Of course, he wouldn't be too idle to expose Zhao Xu, and that kid was also very measured. Although he was cheating, he didn't show any abnormalities.  state.

    But no matter how the disciples of the beggar gang poured him, how they shook him, he never fell down, which made those old beggars admire him immensely.

    Xiao Feng spent three days carnivaling with his old brothers in Luoyang, and then he left Luoyang and returned to Dali. Of course, he had a long talk with Zhao Xu before leaving.

    Zhao Xu also understood Gao Peng's good intentions for letting him be the leader of the beggar gang, and he was very grateful. He immediately cupped his fists in the direction of Dali and gave a deep bow. In his heart, Gao Peng is not only his good brother, but also a good teacher and helpful friend.

    In late August, Bianliang spies sent information that Empress Dowager Gao fell ill, and Gao Peng immediately went to the head of the Luoyang Beggars Clan to meet Zhao Xu alone.

    In the inner hall of the chief rudder of the Beggar Clan, in Zhao Xu's room, only Gao Peng, Zhao Xu, and Ah Zi were present.

    Looking at Zhao Xu who was dressed in rough clothes, Gao Peng joked: "It seems that you, the leader of the beggar gang, are very used to it!"

    Zhao Xu has been the leader of the Beggars' Gang for three months, Yi Ying's affairs are handled in an orderly manner, the Beggars' Gang, which was in chaos and almost turned into a state of disunity because of Xiao Feng's departure, has already returned to the right track.

    Zhao Xu smiled slightly when he heard the words, and sighed: "It is true that I am used to it. I am mixed in the beggar gang, and I can often be with my brothers, drink in big bowls, and eat meat in big bowls. There are not so many things to worry about."

    "Sometimes I really want to just hang out in the beggar gang for the rest of my life. No wonder there is a saying among the beggar gang, 'Three years of poverty, beggars will not be exchanged for an emperor'. Being a beggar is indeed more comfortable than being an emperor!  "

    Gao Peng laughed when he heard the words: "Being a beggar is indeed carefree.??You don¡¯t have to worry about it, you only need to try to fill your stomach every day, and then you don¡¯t have to worry about anything. Such a day looks really comfortable.  "

    "It's really tiring to be an emperor, taking care of all kinds of affairs, working hard and worrying about state affairs, butdo you really think those beggars are speaking from the heart?"

    Gao Peng said seriously: "You're wrong, that's just their self-comforting words. May I ask who in the world doesn't want to have enough food and clothing, and have a beautiful wife and concubine?"

    "As for beggars, it's okay if they are high-level beggars. Do you really know what kind of life they live for those low-level beggars?"

    "Except for those who are naturally lazy, who wants to be a beggar who is precarious, half-clothed, and eats his last meal without his next meal?"

    After listening to Gao Peng's words, Zhao Xu sighed and said with a wry smile: "That's right, I, the leader of the gang, are better off with those elders, and the low-level disciples of the Beggars' Clan, I'm afraid they've had their last meal before their next meal!"

    "However, when foreign enemies invade, it is often these beggars who can't even eat enough, carrying bamboo sticks to fight against enemies armed with knives and guns. I don't know how many disciples of the beggar gang died defending the border for many years. I  Owe them!"

    Ah Zi on the side looked at Zhao Xu inexplicably, and said, "What does this have to do with you? In my opinion, what owes them is the Emperor of the Song Dynasty and the court, and it has nothing to do with the leader of the beggar gang, because the leader of the beggar gang is going to fight for his life."  the one."

    Gao Peng and Zhao Xu looked at each other, Qiqi showed a dumbfounding expression, Gao Peng stretched out his hand and rubbed Ah Zi's hair, and said with a smile: "If you can say such things, that unruly and willful little princess of my family has grown up and is sensible.  Well!"

    "How is it? Thinking back to that Xingxiu Sect disciple back then, do you really hate yourself at that time?"

    AhZi was startled when she heard the words, an inexplicable smile appeared on her face, and she said, "No, why do I hate myself? I can only say that I like the current self even more."

    "Ha ha ha ha¡­¡­"

    After talking and joking for a few words, Zhao Xu asked Gao Peng seriously: "Brother Duan, when you come to Luoyang this time, the day is coming soon?"

    Speaking of business, Gao Peng also restrained his smile, nodded solemnly, and said: "That's right, nothing unexpected, it's just a few days." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 651 Only by mastering the army can one master the political power

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    A bit of tangled expression appeared on Zhao Xu's face, he stood up and paced back and forth, "But if I go back, what will happen to the beggar gang? This gang leader"

    Gao Peng spread his hands and said: "You continue to be in front! In fact, the biggest role of the leader of the beggar gang is not to handle gang affairs, but to play the role of a spiritual leader."

    "You can completely leave things to the elders to take care of. You only need to come to the Beggars' Gang to show up occasionally, or come forward to solve some big enemies when the Beggars' Gang encounters some enemies. At other times, it doesn't matter whether you are there or not.  functioning normally."

    "Of course, you can set up a contact point. After setting it up, tell the elders that they can find you there if there is anything to do. Then the person you arrange will report the situation to you, and you can decide how to deal with it. After all, the commander-in-chief,  It's not the same thing as running a country at all."

    Gao Peng's words are not nonsense. In the era of Wujue in the Southern Song Dynasty, Hong Qigong spent all day looking for food all day long.  help.

    It can be seen that the leader of the beggar gang is really just a spiritual leader, where the cohesion lies, but it does not necessarily require much effort from the leader to handle the affairs of the gang.

    After all, the gang leader is the most powerful force in the beggar gang. If you spend all your time on helping the gang, how can you have time to practice martial arts?

    After listening to Gao Peng's words, Zhao Xu's worries were all gone. Indeed, Luoyang is not far from Bianliang. With his lightness kung fu, he can turn back and forth in less than three hours, but there is no delay.

    In the Song Dynasty, there were four days in the middle of five days. Even if he spent three days dealing with political affairs, he could return to the gang one day, and he didn't have to come here often.

    Thinking of this, Zhao Xu nodded and said: "You are right, since that's the case, let's go back after I make some arrangements tomorrow! It's time to make some arrangements over there."

    AhZi was confused when she heard it, and said in puzzlement: "Second brother, what are you talking about? Why can't I understand at all?"

    "Hahahahayou will understand soon."

    The next day, Zhao Xu called a group of high-level executives over and told them that he had to leave the helm for a period of time due to personal matters, and made various arrangements for the assistant.

    Then even if he took Azi and Gao Peng to set off together and rushed to Bianliang, after arriving in Bianliang, he didn't go through the gate, but let Gao Peng drive him and Azi into the palace directly, and landed outside Funing Palace  .

    Fortunately, Zhao Xu had already changed his clothes before returning, tied up his hair again, and restored his original appearance. Otherwise, it would be hard to say whether those maids and servants still recognize him.

    "Second brother? Song Lang, what are we doing in the palace? Are we meeting the emperor?" Ah Zi looked around curiously, and said casually.

    "Hehe, the emperor don't you see him every day?" Gao Peng replied with a chuckle, looked at Zhao Xu with a smile, and walked to Funing Palace side by side.

    "AhYour Majesty, it is His Majesty who has returned, and this servant sees His Majesty."

    When the palace maid of Funing Palace paid homage to Zhao Xu with all her might, Ah Zi finally understood, looked at Zhao Xu with a dumbfounded look, pointed at him and stammered: "You, youyou are the big  Emperor Song?"

    Zhao Xu clasped his hands behind his back and said with a smile, "It's guaranteed to be true."

    After a while, Ah Zi's eyes turned red suddenly, and she said wrongedly: "You you all teamed up to lie to me."

    Zhao Xu took Ah Zi into his arms and said warmly: "My identity is very sensitive outside, I hope you can understand."

    Ah Zi pushed Zhao Xu away, and cried, "II don't want you. You are the emperor of the Song Dynasty. There will be countless beauties in the harem in the future. You will never belong to me alone. I don't want you."

    Zhao Xu's face changed slightly, without even thinking about it, he said, "No, Ah Zi, I only want you alone, I swear, in the future, my Great Song Palace will only have you as a queen, and there will not be any concubines."

    Ah Zi stopped crying, looked at Zhao Xu with misty eyes and said, "Really?"

    Zhao Xu nodded without hesitation and said: "Really, I swear, your brother is also here, he can testify, if I become a concubine in the future, you ask him to beat me."

    Only then did AhZi laugh out of tears, and said coquettishly: "No, I will feel bad if someone beats you, I won't beat you, but whoever forces you to become a concubine, I will kill him."

    Zhao Xu took Ah Zi into his arms again, and said in a warm voice: "Silly girl, I am the emperor. If I don't want to, who would dare to force me? The emperor established a concubine to let the royal family flourish and have more children. As long as you  Give me a few children, why should I be a concubine?"

    AhZi's pretty face was flushed, but she was not at all reserved and shy like the girls of Song Dynasty, instead she nodded repeatedly and said, "Yeah, I will definitely give you a few more children.??¡±

    In this matter, Gao Peng did not express any opinions. This is their own business, and they should naturally communicate by themselves.

    Those maids standing by the side kept silent, secretly remembering Azi's appearance, this is the only woman His Majesty favors, and most likely she will be the Empress of Song Dynasty in the future, so she will have to take good care of her.

    Seeing that she was killing people, it was obviously not a good thing, but His Majesty didn't care at all. If His Majesty didn't care, they had to be careful.

    After comforting Ah Zi, Zhao Xu said to the maidservants, "Change my clothes immediately, and I'm going to pay my respects to the emperor's grandmother."

    "yes."

    "Brother Duan, please wait a moment."

    "It's okay, let's go!"

    Under the service of the palace maid, Zhao Xu changed into the dragon robe and put on the "emperor makeup", and his whole demeanor immediately changed drastically. Ah Zi circled around Zhao Xu with bright eyes, and praised, "Not bad! You  Wearing a dragon robe, he is more powerful than my elder brother."

    Zhao Xu is proud that Gao Peng has recuperated his body, taught him martial arts, experienced dozens of battles, and has been the leader of the beggar gang for three months. His current temperament is no longer as weak as Gao Peng's when he first met him.

    He has a strong nature and possesses the domineering aura of an emperor, which is completely different from Duan Yu's gentleness, and naturally looks much stronger than Duan Yu.

    Hearing Ah Zi's praise, Zhao Xu grinned, obviously enjoying it very much, and then the three of them went to the Chongqing Hall.

    Empress Dowager Gao was about to run out of fuel, she was a little dazed, Zhao Xu said a few words to her, then fell asleep again, and couldn't remember to ask Gao Peng to treat her again.

    Just like that, Gao Peng and A'Zi stayed with Zhao Xu in the palace for three days. Since the Queen Mother fell ill, she had stopped court, so Zhao Xu didn't have to go to court, and brought A'Zi and Gao Peng in the palace every day.  Play around.

    In the nearly one year since Zhao Xu left the palace, under the mediation of Qin Jie, the commander of the imperial guards, most of the palace has turned to Zhao Xu's side, and the entire imperial guards have become Zhao Xu's supporters.

    Although they still obeyed the Queen Mother, if Zhao Xu and the Queen Mother ordered at the same time, they would naturally listen to the Queen Mother in the past, but now, Zhao Xu told them to chop the Queen Mother, and no one would hesitate.

    After mastering everything in the palace, Zhao Xu's next step is to master the 800,000 forbidden troops in Tokyo. Gao Peng has a great influence on him, so he firmly believes in what Gao Peng told him, only by mastering the army can he master the political power.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 652

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Qizou Your Majesty, the Empress Dowager has woken up, please go to the Chongqing Hall." On this day, the servant reported to Zhao Xu.

    Zhao Xu looked at Gao Peng, and Gao Peng said indifferently: "Back to the light, the day has arrived." Suddenly, Zhao Xu drove to the Chongqing Palace, Gao Peng went with him, but Ah Zi stayed in Funing Palace.

    Empress Dowager Gao's face was pale at this time, without the slightest trace of blood, and her pupils showed signs of dilating slightly. Obviously, just as Gao Peng said, she was just returning to the light at this time.

    She naturally asked Gao Peng for treatment, but Gao Peng told her that he can only make people strong, but can't increase people's lifespan. Once the lifespan is exhausted, even if there is no disease or injury, it will also die.

    When Empress Dowager Gao heard this, she stopped thinking about it, and instead told Zhao Xu earnestly: "Officials, it was difficult for our ancestors to start a business. Fortunately, our ancestors are rich, so we must have today's peace."

    "But when your father was in power, the whole country was in a state of turmoil, which almost caused great changes. Even now, thinking about it still scares me. What do you think is the reason?"

    The corner of Zhao Xu's mouth curled up into a playful smile, and he said, "About this issue, hasn't Grandmother Huang been telling her grandson since she was young? Father listened to Wang Anshi's words and changed the old law, which hurt everyone.  The world is in chaos, and the people are in dire straits."

    Empress Dowager Gao's bloodless face moved slightly, and she sighed: "Wang Anshi is knowledgeable and talented, and he is not a bad person in the first place. Naturally, his heart is also for the country and the people."

    "But ah but your father, you are impatient and only hope for quick success, but you don't know that things in the world often make more haste than speed, and mess up in a hurry."

    When she said this, she panted for a while, and then said: "Secondly Secondly, he can't listen to a word that is harsh to the ear. He only likes it when others sing praises and say that he is the son of Shengtian."

    "If it is said that he has acted improperly and a few words of advice, he will be furious, dismissed from office, and exiled from exile. In this way, who else would dare to speak out to him?"

    Hearing the words of Empress Dowager Gao, Gao Peng's eyes showed a bit of admiration, and he said to Zhao Xu: "Officials, these words of the Empress Dowager are very reasonable, you should write them down carefully, and you must be open-minded in the future.  To accept advice, you must know that loyal words are hard to hear, and often you don't like to hear them, but they are really good for you."

    Upon hearing this, Empress Dowager Gao glanced at Gao Peng gratefully, then turned to look at Zhao Xu.

    "Brother Duan said, thank you for your advice." Zhao Xu nodded in response, then sighed, and said, "Although father is a bit far away, his heart is to benefit the people after all, it's a pity that his  Good laws and good intentions have been corrupted by villains."

    Empress Dowager Gao was taken aback, and asked in a trembling voice, "Whatwhat good law and good intention? Whatwhat villain?"

    Zhao Xu looked at Empress Dowager Gao with burning eyes, and said in a deep voice: "The method of young seedlings, the method of protecting horses, the method of protecting armor, etc. created by the emperor, are not all good methods for making the country rich and the army strong? I only hate Sima Guang and Duke Lu.  , Su Dongpo and other rotten Confucians ruined the big event."

    Empress Dowager Gao's face changed color, and she tried to sit up, but she was extremely weak, and it was difficult to lift her body an inch or two, she couldn't help coughing.

    Seeing this, Zhao Xu said calmly: "Grandmother, don't be angry, rest more, your body is important."

    Although he was consoling, there was no kindness and concern in his tone, and he knew that Empress Dowager Gao was dying, but he still spoke like this, which showed no sincerity.

    Gao Peng shook his head helplessly. It seems that this kid's resentment towards Empress Dowager Gao is really not ordinary, but Gao Peng didn't want to say anything. If it wasn't for his existence, Zhao Xu wouldn't have had a good life for a few years.

    However, what Empress Dowager Gao did when Zhao Xu was a child was the main cause. At that time, Zhao Xu was sick, but Empress Dowager Gao refused to allow the imperial doctor to treat him.

    Empress Dowager Gao coughed for a while, gradually calmed down, and sighed: "Officials, you have been emperor for nine years, but these nine yearsin these nine years, the real emperor is your grandmother."

    "You have to listen to the imperial grandmother's orders for everything, you You must be very angry in your heart and hate your imperial grandmother very much, don't you?"

    Zhao Xu said indifferently: "Grandmother is the emperor for her grandson, she loves her grandson! I'm afraid that grandson will be exhausted, and the servant is for the emperor's grandmother, and the imperial edict is issued by the emperor's grandmother. How can the grandson be free?  What's wrong? How dare you blame the emperor's grandmother?"

    Empress Dowager Gao sighed deeply, her eyes suddenly became kinder, she looked at Zhao Xu and said softly: "You are exactly like your father, you think you are smart and capable, and you always want to make a big career out of it.  At the Ai family, the Ai familydon't the Ai family know?"

    Zhao Xu smiled slightly and laughed at himself: "Of course the emperor's grandmother knows, the imperial guardsThe commander is the emperor's grandmother's confidant, the chief eunuch is the emperor's grandmother's confidant, and the Chinese, Chinese and military ministers are all appointed by the emperor's grandmother.  "

    "Aside from obediently obeying the emperor's grandmother's orders, grandson dares to do anything casually, or say a word casually?"

    After listening to Zhao Xu's words, Empress Dowager Gao stared blankly at the roof of the tent. She suddenly understood something, and said with a wry smile, "You must be looking forward to today, right? I only hope that once Ai's family dies of a serious illness, you  and you can show your talents."

    Zhao Xu said with a blank face when he heard the words: "Everything about my grandson was bestowed by the emperor's grandmother. If the emperor's grandmother hadn't presided over it all the time, when the father died, the ministers in the court would have established the king of Cao instead of Yong.  How dare the grandson forget the great kindness of the emperor's grandmother? It's just"

    Empress Dowager Gao glanced at him, and said lightly: "What's the matter? Whatever you want to say, just say it. Aijia is dying anyway, so why are you hesitating?"

    Zhao Xu nodded, and said in a deep voice: "It's just that the reason why Grandmother appointed her grandson as emperor is because she wanted her grandson to be young, so that Grandmother could personally attend the government."

    Empress Dowager Gao nodded slowly, and said: "Your words are correct. The Ai family really wants to govern the country by itself. How has the Ai family managed in the past nine years?"

    Zhao Xu smiled slightly, took out a roll of paper from his bosom, and said, "Grandmother, I don't know how much the court and field literati have said in the past nine years. I'm afraid Grandmother will get tired of hearing it."

    "This is the information sent by my Great Song Elaborate in the past few days. It is said that the Prime Minister of Liao Kingdom has sent a memorial to Emperor Liao, mentioning the administration of the emperor's grandmother. This is the opinion of the minister of the enemy country. Do the emperor's grandmother want to hear it?"

    Empress Dowager Gao sighed: "It doesn't matter if virtue is spread all over the world or slandered all over the world, the mourning family the mourning family will not survive tonight, the prime minister of the Liao Kingdom he how does he say mourning the family?"

    Zhao Xu unfolded the scroll and said: "The prime minister said in the memorial that the emperor's grandmother, since the curtain was closed, has summoned famous ministers, abolished the tyranny of the new law, and has been in power for nine years.  To suppress the personal favors of foreign families, the things offered by Wen Enyuan, no matter how big or small, will not be taken for a lifetime"

    When Zhao Xu read this, he paused for a moment, and saw that Empress Dowager Gao's already dull pupils shone with excitement, and then read: "People think that Yao and Shun are among the girls." (Remember  Website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 653 Yelu Hongji with a Dog

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Empress Dowager Gao murmured: "People think that Yao and Shun are girls, and people think that Yao and Shun are girls. Even if they are really Yao and Shun, they will inevitably die in the end."

    Suddenly, a flash of light flashed in her increasingly blurred and dull mind, and she asked anxiously: "Why did the prime minister of the Liao Kingdom mention Aijia? Officials, youyou have to be careful, they know Aijia  I'm dying, I want to bully you."

    A look of pride suddenly appeared on Zhao Xu's young face, and he said, "You want to bully me, hmph, that's a good word, but it's not that easy."

    "The Khitan people have worked carefully in Tokyo, knowing that the emperor's grandmother is seriously ill, but didn't we work carefully in Shangjing? Didn't we copy all the memorials of their prime minister?"

    "Khitan monarchs and ministers discussed and said that after the emperor's grandmother the emperor's grandmother lives forever, if there is no change in the civil and military ministers, no new laws, and the protection of the environment and the people, then that's all."

    "If the grandson acts rashly, they will act rashly too. Heh heh, if it is Yelu Hongji who said this, the grandson needs to be more careful."

    "However, ever since Yelu Nielugu, the great king of the Southern Academy, rebelled, killed Yelu Hongji, and usurped the throne to proclaim himself emperor, the situation of the Liao Kingdom has gone from bad to worse. This battle caused heavy casualties to the elite of the Liao Kingdom. The current Liao Kingdom's army is really unbearable.  hit."

    In the original play of Tianlong, Yelu Nielugu, the great king of the South Court of Liao Kingdom, rebelled. Thanks to Xiao Feng's martial arts, he captured Yelu Nielugu among thousands of troops, which made Yelu Hongji come back from a desperate situation and regained control of the Liao Kingdom.

    Therefore, Xiao Feng replaced Yelu Nielugu's position and sat on the throne of the Great King of the South Courtyard. This is how Xiao Feng was called "King Xiao" by later generations.

    But now the plot has been changed into a mess by Gao Peng, and Xiao Feng did not go to Daliao due to various reasons. As a result, Yelu Hongji, the hero of the generation of Daliao, is just such a tragic dog.

    After Zhao Xu said those words, he turned around and walked to the window, only to see the Big Dipper shining in the sky. He followed the dipper, stared at the North Star, and murmured: "My Great Song soldiers have enough food and have a large number of people.  Why are you afraid of Khitan? If he doesn't come down south and act rashly, I will go north and compete with him!"

    Empress Dowager Gao couldn't hear well, and asked: "What did you say? What are you fighting for?"

    Before Zhao Xu walked back to the sick bed, he said, "Emperor Grandmother, we have ten times more people in the Song Dynasty than Liao, and thirty times more food and grass, right? With ten enemies to one, we can't beat them?"

    "Besides, grandson also has the full support of Dali. They have the invincible Dragon Guard Army and National Guard Army. When we attack from east to west, how can Daliao be invincible?"

    Empress Dowager Gao said in a trembling voice: "You said you want to go to war with the Liao Kingdom? Emperor Zhenzong was so heroic back then, and his imperial conquest led to the formation of the Chanyuan Alliance. You how dare you use swords?"

    Zhao Xu said angrily: "Grandmother always looks down on her grandson, she just treats her grandson as a baby who doesn't understand anything. Even if her grandson is not as good as Taizu Taizong, she may not be as good as Emperor Zhenzong."

    Empress Dowager Gao said in a deep voice: "Emperor Taizong, who was also defeated by the Northern Kingdom back then, was seriously injured and returned with wounds that were hard to heal, and finally died because of it."

    Zhao Xu pursed his lips and said, "How can we generalize everything in the world? We couldn't defeat the Khitan people back then, and we may not always be defeated."

    Empress Dowager Gao was full of words to say, but she felt that her energy was leaving her body bit by bit, white mist dangled in front of her eyes, her mind was at a loss, and it was extremely difficult to speak.

    However, deep in her heart, there was a strong and clear voice that kept ringing: "The war is fierce and the life is in danger, so don't act rashly."

    After a while, she took a deep breath and said slowly: "Officials, I have seized the power in the past nine years, and I didn't explain it to you properly. It's the emperor's grandmother's fault."

    "I always thought that I still have many years to live. When you are older, I will enlighten you. It will be easier for you to understand. I don't know I don't know"

    She coughed dryly a few times, and said again: "We have more people and enough food, that's good, but the people of Song Dynasty are weak in culture, not as brave as the Khitan people."

    "What's more, when a war breaks out, the soldiers and civilians will be overwhelmed. I don't know how many people will die, how many houses will be burned, and how many families will be destroyed and their wives will be scattered."

    "A king must always keep the word 'benevolence' in his heart. Not to mention the unpredictable number of victories and defeats, even if he is sure of victory, it is better not to fight this battle."

    Zhao Xu said angrily: "The sixteen prefectures of Yanyun have been taken by the Liao people, and we have to pay him gold and silk every year. It is like a vassal and a subject. As the emperor of the Song Dynasty, how can we swallow this tone?"  Go on? Could it be that we will never be oppressed by the Liao people?"

    His voice became louder and louder: "Wang Anshi reformed the law in 2000 and created the law of Baojia and Baoma. It was not for the purpose of making the country prosperous and strong, and to wash away the shame of the ancestors over the years.  "

    "Father has worked hard all his life to govern, isn't it for this reason? The child is bound to inherit father's behest. This ambition has failed, and there is such a chair."

    Speaking of this, Zhao Xu suddenly pointed at a chair beside him as a knife, and the seven-spin knife flew out, splitting the chair in two.

    Seeing this scene, Empress Dowager Gao couldn't help being startled, and thought vaguely: "What kind of method is he doing? Could it be that he learned the magic of immortality from Wu Chenzi? Does he not allow me to listen to the government behind the curtain? This child  Be bold and reckless, I abolished him."

    Empress Dowager Gao has been in power for a long time, and whenever power is threatened, she immediately thinks of eliminating enemies, even if they are close relatives, she will not be merciful. In an instant, she forgot that she was exhausted and was about to leave forever.  world.

    What Zhao Xu was thinking about was how to defeat the enemy and regain the sixteen prefectures of Yanyun. He imagined himself sitting on a tall horse, commanding a million soldiers, breaking through Shangjing, and Yelu Nelu, the leader of the Liao Dynasty, surrendered naked.

    Thinking of the excitement, Zhao Xu said loudly: "The important affairs of the country are all in the hands of ordinary cowardly and fearful rotten scholars. They call themselves gentlemen, but in fact they are all selfish villains who are greedy for life and afraid of death. I I will not treat them hard.  Impossible to punish."

    Empress Dowager Gao woke up suddenly, and said in her heart: "This child is the current emperor. He has his own ideas. I can no longer make him listen to me. I am an old woman who is about to die. He is a young and vigorous emperor.  He is the emperor, he is the emperor"

    Thinking of this, Empress Dowager Gao tried her best to raise her voice, and said, "Officials, the imperial grandmother is very happy that you have such ambition."

    Zhao Xu was overjoyed and said, "Grandmother, I'm quite right, aren't I?"

    Empress Dowager Gao was noncommittal, and turned to say: "Do you know what is a surefire strategy, a surefire strategy?"

    Zhao Xu frowned, and said: "Choose generals to train soldiers, feed horses and store food, and compete with the Liao people on the battlefield. There is a way to win, but there is no reason to win."

    Empress Dowager Gao said: "You also know that in the arena of gladiatorial combat, there is no certainty of victory, but our Great Song Dynasty can defeat others without fighting."

    Zhao Xu sneered: "Relax with the people and promulgate benevolent government, and you can defeat others without fighting, right? Grandmother, this is the pedantic opinion of Sima Guang and the others. What great things will it help?"

    Empress Dowager Gao sighed, and said slowly: "Mr. Sima has excellent knowledge and insight. How can you say that is a pedantic view of a scholar? You are the lord of a country, so you must read "Zi Zhi Tong Jian" written by Mr. Sima from time to time."

    "For more than a thousand years, the reason why each dynasty prospered, declined, failed, and died is clearly remembered in that book. Our Song Dynasty is rich in land and has a large population, which is ten times better than that of the Liao Kingdom. As long as there is no  Conquest, in another ten or twenty years, we will be richer."

    "The Liao people are brave and aggressive. As long as we strictly guard the border, they will definitely kill each other within the tribe. If they are defeated again and again, they will be seriously injured. The year before last, when the King of the South Court rebelled, Liao's elite soldiers died and were injured.  Quite a few"

    Zhao Xu slapped his thigh and shouted: "Yes! At that time, my grandson thought that I should send troops to the north and give him an internal and external attack. The Liao people have internal worries, and it must be difficult to deal with it. Alas, it is a pity that I missed a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity."

    Empress Dowager Gao sternly said: "You never forget to start a war with the Liao Kingdom, youyouyou"

    She sat up suddenly, stretched out her index finger with her right hand, and pointed at Zhao Xu. Zhao Xu looked at her with his chest up without flinching, but saw her anger froze on her face, and she just didn't move.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 654: Zhao Xu's Personal Administration

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Does the imperial grandmother have any other teachings?" Zhao Xu stood sideways with his hands behind his back, without looking at Empress Dowager Gao.

    Gao Peng smiled wryly and said: "Officials, the Empress Dowager has gone."

    Zhao Xu turned around suddenly when he heard the words, saw the appearance of Empress Dowager Gao, sighed deeply, stepped forward to put Empress Dowager Gao down, let her lie down, and then shouted loudly: "Come here, send the imperial doctor."

    The imperial doctor arrived soon, stretched out his hand to take the pulse of Empress Dowager Gao, and immediately knelt down in front of Zhao Xu, saying: "Your Majesty Qi Zuo, the Empress Dowager is now in control of Bintian."

    "The order will go on, for the Empress Dowager to hold a national funeral."

    Gao Peng took one last look at Empress Dowager Gao, sighed and shook his head, then left the palace with Zhao Xu.

    Although the Empress Dowager Gao opposed Wang Anshi's reform, she could not deny her ability to govern. During her reign, she was diligent, thrifty and honest, and worked hard to govern. Therefore, during this period, the politics were relatively clear and the economy was very prosperous.

    Therefore, the Yuanyou period was the last period in the Northern Song Dynasty when the economy was prosperous, the world was well-off, the politics was clear, and the country was strong, which was inseparable from the virtues of Empress Dowager Gao.

    However, she was a bit cruel to Zhao Xu after all, and she was too conservative and had no aggressive intentions. If she was a woman with Wu Zetian's personality, Gao Peng might not stand by Zhao Xu and cooperate with her instead.

    In fact, it is not difficult for Gao Peng to prolong her life. The aura of heaven and earth has the effect of transforming people, so what is the difficulty in making her live for decades?

    However, her political views were too negative and did not match Gao Peng's personality, so he could only stand by Zhao Xu, who could urinate in the same pot as himself.

    The national funeral in the Song Dynasty will last for thirty-six days, and it is inconvenient for Gao Peng to stay here for a long time. Moreover, after the national funeral is over, Zhao Xu will be appointed queen, and he will also officially go to the Song Dynasty on behalf of Dali to complete the Dali Dasong alliance.

    At that time, it will happen that Ah Zi will be sent over to marry him. In this way, Da Song and Da Li will be both allies and have a marriage friendship, and the relationship will be closer

    Zhao Xu finally got to be in charge, the first thing he did was to summon the commander of the Forbidden Army and Wang Jin and other Forbidden Army commanders, and tried their best to win him over.

    Occasionally, he would go to the Forbidden Army's camp in person, and while getting in touch with the soldiers, he would also show his bravery. He has been in the beggar gang for so long, and he already knows how to deal with his subordinates in order to be loved by them.

    When the officers and soldiers of the Imperial Army found out that their emperor was actually a fierce man with extraordinary courage, almost everyone instantly became his fanatical fans.

    While in the army, Zhao Xu became interested in a very young spear instructor. This man wields a zhangba snake spear, has a leopard head with ring eyes, a swallow jaw and a tiger beard. He is eight feet long and majestic.

    The most important thing is that he is young, but in his twenties, his martial arts in the Forbidden Army is only inferior to the head coach Wang Jin. He is known as "Little Zhang Fei", and his colleagues affectionately call him "Leopard Head".  His name is Lin Chong.

    After seeing Lin Chong's martial arts skills, Zhao Xu cherished talents and promoted him to be the deputy head coach on the spot.

    Now that Zhao Ji is still his Prince Duan, he has no chance of becoming an emperor in this life. Song Huizong will never appear in this world again. Naturally, Gao Qi will never become Gao Taiwei again.  Give butterfly wings a makeover

    After completely controlling the 800,000 forbidden troops in Tokyo, Zhao Xu also began to attack the government in a big way. First, he took Su Shi, Minister of the Ministry of Rites, and demoted him to Dingzhou as the magistrate.

    Su Shi, a resident of Dongpo, was famous all over the world for his writing, and he was highly regarded at the time. He was Wang Anshi's deadly enemy and had always opposed the new law.

    During the Yuanyou period, the Empress Dowager Gao listened to the government behind the curtain, and used Sima Guang, Su Shi, and Su Zhe brothers. Sima Guang has passed away, but the Yu Su family brothers, now that the Empress Dowager Gao died, Zhao Xu demoted Su Shi. Naturally, he was determined to revive the Shenzong period.  , the matter of Wang Anshi's reform.

    Wang Anshi's reform aimed at developing production, enriching the country and strengthening the army, and saving the political crisis of the Song Dynasty. It centered on "financial management" and "army consolidation", and involved various aspects of politics, economy, military, society, and culture.

    The reform can change the poor and weak situation of the Song Dynasty, enrich the government's finances, improve the national defense force, and also crack down on and restrict the illegal profiteering of the feudal landlord class and big businessmen.

    However, it also touched the fundamental interests of the big landlord class, so it was strongly opposed by them, but to a certain extent in feudal society, the big landlord class was an important middle pillar of the country.

    If this part of the population is in chaos, then there will be great chaos in the court, and even the country will be in turmoil, which is in danger of being overthrown.This is why Gao Penghui suggested that Zhao Xu try to control the military power.

    The reform itself is like a major surgery for the society. There will definitely be labor pains, even life and death. If the operation is successful, you will be reborn. If the operation fails, naturally you can only hear the doctor's sentence "We  I've tried my best."

    Perhaps Wang Anshi had the same sentence in his mind when he was dying!  "The minister has tried his best."

    And Zhao Xu now understands the principle of political power coming out of the barrel of a gun, so his top priority after taking office is to control the army. As long as he has military power in his hands, even if the country is shattered, he can calmly rebuild a new one.  order.

    Of course, the brainwashing of the forbidden army is also essential. He will go to the army every once in a while, and while getting in touch with the soldiers, he will also give them "classes" and explain the benefits of the new law in detail.

    Originally, the officers and soldiers of the Forbidden Army are in a state of fanatical worship of Zhao Xu, and most of the soldiers are from the poor at the bottom of society. Zhao Xu's brainwashing is naturally more effective. All the officers and soldiers of the Forbidden Army have become the most staunch supporters of the new law.

    Believe that anyone who dares to obstruct, Zhao Xu's finger pointing is the direction where the soldiers of the Forbidden Army will attack.

    In addition to internal control of military power and preparations for purging the court, Zhao Xu did not relax his control over the local army, especially the frontier army, and among the frontier army, Yanmen Pass was still the most important thing. After all, here is the Khitan Liao  The country's first line of defense.

    He used the disciples of the beggar gang as his eyes and ears, combined with Tokyo's secret work, to grasp the personal situation of all the frontier generals. The effect of this action is not small.

    Just like the world number one in the world, the god of iron courage Hou Zhu ignored all the circumstances and handles of the top ten generals, which was enough to force the top ten generals to join him in rebellion.

    Not to mention that these situations are in the hands of the emperor, so don't they just have to obey orders?  As long as Zhao Xu beat him a little, the attitude of those leading generals changed drastically, and the appearance of the frontier army also changed greatly.

    The most basic thing is that at least Zhao Xu doesn't have to worry about them lying about their military affairs and misrepresenting their military exploits. After all, the emperor can keep an eye on them all the time!

    Just like in the original play, it is obvious that Xiao Feng retreated Yelu Hongji and the Liao army with his death. Not only did the soldiers guarding the gate not open the city gate, killing a large number of martial arts heroes in the Central Plains, but they also took the credit for themselves.

    In the end, the battle report became: The last general personally led his subordinates, fought bloody battles for several days, and defeated the Liao army by more than 100,000 troops. Fortunately, His Majesty was blessed with great blessings, and the ministers of the court and central government gave instructions on how to use their lives.  , Killing and wounding thousands of Liao troops, Yelu Hongji, the leader of the Liao Dynasty, retreated without success.

    These frontier generals can be described as shameless, but what can they do?  Sitting in the palace, Zhao Xu is no different from a blind man, he can only do what others say.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 655: The Prime Minister Becomes a State Official

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    ? When Zhao Xu berated Su Shi, all the old ministers appointed by the Empress Dowager Gao were in power in the court, so naturally they would not just watch the opponents of the reforms be dismissed and reprimanded by Zhao Xu one by one.

    Fan Zuyu, a scholar of the Hanlin Academy, said: "The Empress Dowager and Empress Dowager put Dagong's integrity at heart, abandoned Wang Anshi's and Lu Huiqing's new laws and carried out the old policies of the ancestors, so the society was in danger and restored to peace, and the people's hearts were separated and reunited."

    "As far as the Lord of Liao also discussed with the prime minister, he said: 'The Southern Dynasty abides by Renzong's political affairs, and Yanjing can be ordered to stay behind, so that the border officials are restrained, and there is no trouble.  , the villain must want to be shaken, and those who hold interests will also wait and see."

    "I hope that your Majesty will remember the hardships of the ancestors, the hard work of the empress dowager, and the heartbreak. Take listening to the villain as a deep-seated precept, and guard the government blessed by God. It will be as strong as gold and stone, as heavy as a mountain, so that Song and Liao will be united and return to the most righteous.  Then the world will be very lucky.¡±

    The more Zhao Xu looked at it, the more angry he was. What he said meant that the Liao Kingdom would not dare to act rashly and use swords and weapons when the Empress Dowager Gao practiced the old law of Renzong.

    ?The implicit meaning is that if he insists on implementing the new law, causing the Liao Kingdom to invade, and the flames are everywhere, he will be a sinner of the Song Dynasty. How ridiculous are these rotten Confucian thinking?

    Immediately throwing the memorial to the case, he said: "'Heartbroken, take listening to and using a villain as a deep-seated warning', these two sentences are good, but I don't know who is a gentleman and who is a villain?"

    Fan Zuyu bowed his head and said: "Your Majesty has clearly observed that when the Empress Dowager was in charge of the government, the subjects of Song and Liao Dynasty wrote letters in the tens of thousands, saying that the government order was inconvenient and harmed the people."

    "The empress dowager followed the will of the people and changed the law. Those who reformed the law should be expelled for their crimes. Your Majesty and the empress dowager also followed the will of the people. These ministers who were expelled are villains."

    Zhao Xu sneered and said, "That was reprimanded by the Empress Dowager, so what does it have to do with me? I have never said that before, and besides, do the 'subjects' you speak of really refer to the common people of Song Dynasty? Or  Say, only those gentry landlords are the subjects of the Song Dynasty?"

    ""

    Fan Zuyu was speechless, and at this moment, the servant sent in a memorial, with fat and straight handwriting, signed by Su Shi.

    Zhao Xu said indifferently: "Big Beard Su writes well, but he doesn't know what nonsense he is talking about."

    When I opened the memorial, I saw that it said: "The ministers serve the tents every day, and they should guard the borders. They don't care about seeing them at first sight. Besides, your majesty is far away from the humble ministers. It is difficult to ask for self-understanding."

    Zhao Xu sneered and said, "I just don't want to see you, so you'd better get as far away as possible, so as not to upset me when I see you."

    Then I read on, "However, I dare not be foolish and loyal because I can't deal with it. The ancient sages will be able to do something. They must first stay in the dark to see the light, stay in the quiet and watch the movement, and all things will be presented in front of them."  , Your Majesty is sage and wise, and the spring and autumn are at their peak"

    Zhao Xu smiled slightly, and said in his heart: "This bearded man is very cunning, but he will flatter him, saying that I am 'sage and wisdom', but he also said that I am 'spring and autumn', which means that I am young, and young people are not sensible."

    Next, look at: "The minister is willing to be modest and rational, to do nothing, to contemplate the benefits and disadvantages of common affairs and the evil and righteousness of the officials, for a period of three years.  There is no hatred in the world, and your Majesty has no regrets."

    "From this point of view, your majesty's promise is only worrying about it being too early, not later, and it is already clear. I am afraid that I will rush into the minister who is interested in profit, and I will always persuade my majesty to change slightly. Therefore, I come here and hope that your majesty will pay attention.  The blessing of the ancestral temple of Sheji, the world is very fortunate."

    After Zhao Xu finished reading the memorial, he thought to himself: "Everyone says that Su Dabeard is an extremely intelligent talent, and he really deserves his reputation."

    "He knew that I was determined to introduce the late emperor and implement the new law, so he didn't come to obstruct me. He just advised me to postpone it for three years. Huh, what's the saying 'after doing it, there will be no hatred in the world, and your majesty will have no regrets', what he said is true  Tactfully, the meaning is not the same?"

    "It is said that if I am eager for quick success and instant benefits, and rush forward to make great efforts, not only will the world hate me, but I will also regret it, but how does he know that there must be great chaos before great order, and great order can only be achieved after great chaos."

    "The policy taught by brother Duan is really a policy of rebirth from the ashes, and there is no room for change. Either stand on the side of the nobles, or stand on the side of the people of the world. You can only choose one of the two."

    "If I stand in the position of the nobles and nobles, then what good will it do to the people of the world if I become the emperor? In the end, most of them can only be like Brother Duan said. The common people have no means of living, and finally rise up and overthrow our dynasty."

    "And once you decide to stand on the side of the common people, then conflicts with the gentry and dignitaries are inevitable. Let alone three years, even thirty years, nothing will change. Therefore, Su Dabeard's discussion is pure nonsense."

    Thinking clearly in his heart, Zhao Xu didn't want to chatter with the officials any more, and retreated.

    &Isn't it the ultimate indifference?  "

    Fan Chunren said: "What Su Zhe talks about is the current situation and events, not people."

    Zhao Xu listened to Fan Chunren's repeated excuses, his anger died down, and he shouted: "Su Zhe is back."

    Su Zhe returned to the hall from the court, not daring to stand in the same class again, knelt down at the end of the group of officials, and said: "I have offended Your Majesty, begging to be expelled."

    Su Zhe's words hit Zhao Xu's heart. Although the Su family brothers are not very good officials, their achievements in literature are also extraordinary. They have a great reputation among scholars in the world. It is impossible to kill them. It is best to belittle them.  the result of.

    The next day the imperial edict came down, and Su Zhe was sent down to be a bachelor of Duanming Palace, the magistrate of Ruzhou, and the dignified prime minister of the court, but because he opposed the reform, he became a small state official. What is the reason for this?  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 656

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    One month after Da Song's national funeral, Dali's letter of credence was sent to Zhao Xulong's case through the Ministry of Rites. The letter of credence expressed Dali's intention to form an alliance with Da Song.

    Gao Peng's move can be said to have given Zhao Xu enough face. Since ancient times, countries that have sent princesses to make marriages have basically been in a weak position and even considered a shame.

    It's very simple, if the country is strong enough, it is enough to fight directly to destroy the enemy country, so why rely on peace in exchange for peace or allies?

    The civil and military dynasties of the Song and Manchu Dynasties were full of joy, and the voices of Zhao Xu's praises were endless. Although Zhao Xu was a little bit flustered, he was not lost.

    He knew very well in his heart that the greater reason for Gao Peng's move was to help him and Ah Zi, otherwise, why would Dali now make peace or form an alliance with Da Song?

    Da Song's letter of reply arrived soon, and Gao Peng also led a team of envoys to escort Ah Zi to the capital. They were received by Da Song Honglu Temple Minister, who was arranged to live in Da Song's "Concierge Courtyard".

    The accompanying guards were 100 soldiers of the Dragon Guard Army, led by Fu Sigui, the deputy commander of the Dragon Guard Army, and the alliance went very smoothly. Zhao Xu was also wearing a Chinese dress at Ah Zi, and when he went to the pilgrimage, he announced on the spot that Princess Purple Star of Dali was Yuan You  Queen Duan.

    ?This diplomatic relationship between the two countries can be said to have ended in a happy ending. It¡¯s impossible not to be happy!  Although Zhao Xu is not a stupid person, but he has the potential of a tyrant. He has no scruples in his actions. He kills people when he says he wants to, and kills his whole family when he says he wants to. It doesn't work for anyone.

    Unless you are sure that you can withstand the attack of the 800,000 forbidden troops in Tokyo, otherwise, you should act according to the emperor's will!

    But Zhao Xu is not blindly talking about it. Except for the reform, there is no room for change. If you have any objections to his proposition, you can raise it in the court, and he will patiently discuss it with you, but you must not  Can't stand in the way.

    Once he has made up his mind to do something, you can raise objections to him in the court, but when everything becomes an imperial decree, if you dare to make small moves below to obstruct the execution of his decree, then he will really kill people, regardless of whether you are  Which onion.

    ? At present, when Zhao Xu was just in charge, everything needs to be cut quickly. His current attitude in governing is, can you do my decree?  If you can't do it, I'll replace it, and it's useless for you to live.

    During the national funeral, Zhao Xu killed a lot of people. Of course, they were all the family members with deep roots, but there were no famous people in the world, such as the Su family brothers, he couldn't kill them.

    After he uprooted an ancient family that had been passed down for hundreds of years by means of thunder, the whole court suddenly became honest.

    Before the Great Song Dynasty, civil servants were more important than martial arts, and those in high positions were civil servants who were powerless, and military officials did not need to worry about Zhao Xu, because nine out of ten of the military officials were his fans

    On a hilltop outside Bianliang City, there is a low table with a jug of good wine, two wine glasses, and three plates of fried peanuts. Naturally, the peanuts are from Dali.

    Gao Peng sat opposite to Zhao Xu, and Ah Zi sat on the side, pouring wine for them, occasionally throwing two peanuts into his mouth.

    "Brother Duan, this peanut can be used as a vegetable or pressed for oil. It is indeed a good product. I wonder if I, Da Song, can introduce it?" Zhao Xu swallowed the peanut and asked Gao Peng with a smile.

    Gao Peng raised his eyebrows and said with a smile: "Why not? It happens that Ah Zi also likes to eat peanuts. If Da Song doesn't have them, where will she go to eat them?"

    Hearing this, Zhao Xu said happily: "You are indeed a good brother. Others are the water thrown by married daughters, but you even care about whether your sister eats well."

    Gao Peng rubbed Azi's hair habitually, and said with a smile: "That's natural, a younger sister is always a younger sister, even if she gets married, she will still be my younger sister, my Highness the Princess of Dali, and she will live well no matter where she goes."

    "I'll hand over my sister to you, and you have to take care of me. If my sister is wronged, there will be many people who will be wronged even more."

    A gleam flashed in AhZi's eyes, and she was very moved. She used to be very afraid of this brother, but as she grew up, she also understood many things. She knew that her brother was strict with her, and it was for her own good.  The grudge of this second brother has long since disappeared.

    Zhao Xu shook his head with a smirk, and said: "You can rest assured about this, even if I am wronged myself, I will not let Ah Zi be wronged."

    Gao Peng shook his head and said sternly: "That won't work, you are the emperor of the Great Song Dynasty, who in this world would dare to make you suffer? If even you are going to be wronged, how can you guarantee that my sister will not be wronged?"

    "If you are wronged, it can only prove that Da Song is not strong enough,??I am not strong enough.  "

    Zhao Xu's expression changed when he heard the words, he raised his glass and said, "I've been taught, my younger brother respects my second elder brother."

    Gao Peng raised his glass happily to touch him, and the two of them drank the wine in the glass. After putting down the wine glass, Gao Peng looked at Ah Zi who was pouring wine for them and said with a smile: "Of course, if Ah Zi makes you feel wronged, you can tell me  , don¡¯t think that I won¡¯t be able to discipline my sister after getting married.¡±

    Ah Zi pursed her lips and smiled, and said softly: "Second brother can discipline my sister anytime, but I won't give you another chance to discipline me. Today's Ah Zi is no longer the former Ah Zi."

    "Hehehehe" Gao Peng and Zhao Xu chuckled in unison.

    "By the way, brother-in-law, Yelu Nielugu in the Liao Kingdom has recently changed. Now that the cold winter is approaching, I don't think we will do anything this year, but in the spring of next year, it is very likely that we will do something against Da Song. You have to be prepared."

    Hearing Gao Peng's words, a stern light flashed in Zhao Xu's eyes, and he said in a deep voice, "Second brother, don't worry, I've been preparing for this since two months ago, next year, let me compete with the Khitan barbarians  .¡±

    Gao Peng nodded and said: "When the time comes, you might as well lead the battle yourself. The second brother will bring the dragon guards to help you. We must win this battle, and it must be an unprecedented victory. If we want to win beautifully, we win simply and neatly."

    "With this unworldly merit, I believe that there will be no hindrance in your ruling in the future, and all the voices against you in the whole country will disappear."

    "At that time, Da Song will be able to prepare troops, train soldiers, and hoard food and grass with peace of mind. Ten years later, our brothers will sweep the world hand in hand."

    What Gao Peng said made Zhao Xu feel excited and excited, but he was also a little puzzled, "Second Brother, why didn't we take the opportunity to counterattack the Liao Kingdom and take back the Yanyun Sixteen Prefectures in one fell swoop?"

    Gao Peng smiled slightly and said: "Because it is not worthwhile to counterattack the Liao Kingdom now. A centipede is dead but not stiff. Although the Liao Kingdom is gradually declining, its foundation is still there, and a forced attack will inevitably cause heavy casualties."

    "Besides, Da Song's current army, it's not the second brother who attacks you, they can't fight at all, and it's already very difficult to defend the land. In addition"

    Speaking of this, Gao Peng pointed to the Northeast, and continued: "The Northeast Jurchens are gradually rising. If you conquer the Liao Kingdom now, you will have to face the Jurchens head-on."

    "You know, nomads from the grasslands grew up on horseback, and the Liao Kingdom is mostly plain terrain, which is very unfavorable for the soldiers of the Song Dynasty who are not good at riding and fighting."

    "These ten years are the time for you to train your army and develop your cavalry, and sooner or later there will be a battle between the Jurchens and the Khitans. At that time, the snipe and the clam will fight"

    Zhao Xu was stunned, and said, "The fisherman reaps the benefits."

    Gao Peng raised his wine glass with a smile, and the two wine glasses made a crisp clink in the air.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 657 Yanmen Pass

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    ? In the spring of the ninth year of Yuanyou in the Great Song Dynasty, Emperor Yelu Neru of the Liao Dynasty raised an army of 200,000 troops and went south to Yanmen Pass to attack the Song Dynasty.

    The Beggar Gang also received an order from the leader to gather more than 30,000 disciples to go to Yanmen Pass to help in the battle, but the leader did not go with them, saying that he would meet his brothers at Yanmen Pass.

    ?The South King of Dali Zhennan led five hundred dragon guards to the north to help in the battle. At the same time, he sent a letter to Abbot Xuanci of Shaolin, ordering him to spread heroic posts, calling on all heroes of the Song Dynasty to go to Yanmenguan to participate in the battle.

    In the letter, Gao Peng told Xuanci that Xu Zhu was the son of him and Ye Erniang, Xuanci had a handle in Gao Peng's hands, and was grateful for Gao Peng's great kindness, changed Shaolin Temple's self-care style, and personally led two thousand Shaolin disciples,  Take nearly ten thousand martial arts heroes to Yanmen Pass.

    ?In this battle, the Song Dynasty court and the martial arts were unprecedentedly cohesive, united as one, vowing to defend the country and fight against the Khitan barbarians

    The two peaks on both sides of Yanmen Pass are facing each other, towering into the clouds, so the pass is named "Yanmen", which means that when the wild geese fly south, they must pass between the two peaks, which is a metaphor for the danger of the terrain.

    ?As a great pass through the ages, Yanmen Pass has been easy to defend and difficult to attack since ancient times. There are walls on both sides of the north and south.

    The largest defensive stronghold of Yanmenguan is located outside the iron-wrapped gate on the top of Gouzhu Mountain. The iron-wrapped gate is named after the dark brown color of the stone gorge, and it is a manually excavated pass.

    The pass is wide at the top and narrow at the bottom. The situation is dangerous and the barriers are fortified. It is about seven feet wide from east to west and half a mile long from north to south.

    There is a wooden gate tower on Tianxian Gate, called "Yan Tower", which is far away from the beacon tower in the north of Yanmen Pass.

    Therefore, in order to break through the Yanmen Pass, one must enter from the Tianxian Gate or the Dili Gate, but the special funnel-shaped terrain outside these two gates makes it inevitable that once the army enters this half-mile-long road, it will be attacked by three sides.

    In addition to the attack on the front tower, the left and right walls can also attack the troops in the lower pass.

    To put it bluntly, the road in front of the Yanmen Pass is an alley, a wide alley at the beginning, and narrows as it gets closer to the city gate.

    It is conceivable that once a large number of people rush in from the wide alley, they will be more and more crowded, and in the end, they may be so crowded that they cannot even move, and can only stand inside and be beaten.

    Under normal circumstances, to break through this barrier, one must have at least ten times as many troops as the defenders. They would attack day and night in different shifts, filling the barrier with human lives, exhausting the defenders and exhausting their resources.  The materials for defending the city may still be breached in this way.

    Otherwise, it would be impossible for someone to break through this majestic pass, which is more difficult to conquer than Hulao Pass, Tongguan Pass, and Hangu Pass.

    Of course, this is when the combat effectiveness, morale, and fighting will of the two armies are equal.

    However, the Song Dynasty has promoted culture and suppressed martial arts for many years. The army has been sparse in battle for a long time and lacks training. The soldiers are weak.  How can the army guard the pass?

    When the Yang family general of Tianbo Mansion was still there, the Song army was still able to take the initiative to fight outside the pass with the Khitans, but now, the Khitans came to attack, and the guards did not abandon the pass and fled, they were considered elite.

    Originally, there were only ten thousand Song troops guarding Yanmen Pass, and it was absolutely impossible to defend it, but in the past month, the beggar gang and martial arts heroes rushed to the pass one after another, and the number of guards in the pass increased several times, making Yanmen Pass commander  Zhang Han secretly heaved a sigh of relief.

    It is said that the 300,000 troops led by His Majesty have passed through Taiyuan and will arrive in a few days. I believe that this time the Liao army will definitely smash their halberds in front of Yanmen Pass.

    The so-called three armies have not moved, food and grass go first, Zhao Xu's army has not arrived, and the food transport team advanced to the city gate. The four elders, Song Xi, Chen Wu, looked at the grain transport team entering the pass, and suddenly moved their minds.

    "Old Wu, shouldn't we ask the sergeant for some food? Everyone came all the way to help them guard the customs, and they still ate the dry food they brought with them. They can't even ignore the food, can they?"

    Wu Changfeng nodded when he heard the words, and said: "Of course, the emperor is not short of hungry soldiers! We are here to work hard for the country, and we don't even care about food. Isn't that chilling?"

    Elder Song said: "However, we still have to get Abbot Xuanci involved in this matter, we can't just let the beggar gang come forward."

    "That's right, let's go and find Abbot Xuanci."

    The Four Elders found Abbot Xuanci and mentioned this matter to him. Xuanci also thought it was a matter of course, but since the food transport team had just entered the city and the Song army would be in a hurry, they decided to wait.On the next day, I will go to the general guarding the gate here to discuss.

    Unexpectedly, before the second day, in the afternoon of the same day, Song Jun led the Huotou army and soldiers, and delivered the meals to the camps of the beggar gang and martial arts heroes.

    The leaders found the Four Great Elders of Song, Xi, Chen, Wu and Abbot Xuanci, and told them that His Majesty had sent an imperial decree that all the righteous soldiers who came to Yanmen Pass to help the battle would be borne by the Song Army.  They will eat whatever they want.

    Zhao Xu's action made all the martial arts heroes feel good, and many of the Forbidden Army's spear and stick instructors pretending to be martial arts heroes took the opportunity to publicize that the emperor would not hesitate to oppose the aristocratic family and re-introduce the new law in order to benefit the people of the world.  Crisis or something.

    When these news spread, Zhao Xu immediately won the love of the people in the Jianghu, and they all expressed that they unreservedly supported the emperor, and anyone who dared to oppose the emperor and oppose him would be regarded as an enemy by them.

    After this battle is over, these news will surely spread throughout the country through the mouths of these martial arts heroes. As long as Zhao Xu wins the support of the people all over the world, the aristocratic families will no longer be able to make waves, and can only obey Zhao Xu obediently.  Xu.

    "Hehe, our emperor is a sensible person, he is particular about it, and knows that we people are the foundation of a country."

    "That is, water can carry a boat, and it can also overturn it. This is the same in any dynasty. It is really rare for our emperor to deeply understand this."

    "I heard that the emperor's personal conquest this time will be shamed by the Xuechanyuan Alliance. He is a young and promising emperor!"

    There are discussions about Zhao Xu everywhere in Yanmen Pass, most of them express their support and love for him, only a small number of them hold a wait-and-see attitude.

    These people think that the emperor is too young and doesn't know the heights of the sky and the earth, and such things as imperial conquests should never happen easily when the country is in danger.

    Amidst the discussions among the martial arts heroes, the emperor's royal driver and his army were gradually approaching. Of course, the Liao army led by Emperor Liao was also marching towards Yanmen Pass.

    Until this day, the commanders of the guards of Yanmen Gate led the guards out of the gate to welcome the emperor, and the martial arts heroes also knew that the emperor had arrived.

    Wu Changfeng waved his hand at the disciples of the Beggar Gang, and shouted excitedly: "Let's go, let's meet the emperor too, and see what our Great Song Emperor looks like." (Remember this site's website: www  .hlnovel.com

 Chapter 658 Martial arts family, the Zhao family of the Great Song Dynasty

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Outside the Nantianxian Gate of Yanmen Pass, the guards of Yanmen Pass stood on both sides of the road, and all the heroes of martial arts gathered behind them, and the scene was full of buzzing discussions.

    After waiting for about a cup of tea outside the closed gate, the Pioneer Battalion of the Great Song Imperial Army appeared outside the closed gate under the leadership of Lin Chong. He was not only the instructor of the Imperial Army, but also the commander of the Vanguard Battalion of the Great Song Dynasty.

    Lin Chong was wearing black armor, riding on a tall horse, holding a Zhangba snake spear, and the red tassel on the top of the helmet fluttering in the wind, which can be described as majestic.

    Arriving outside the Tianxian Gate, Lin Chong exhaled and shouted: "Your Majesty is here, and all the soldiers will welcome you."

    Standing on both sides of the road, the defenders of Yanmen Pass bent their left legs and knelt down on one knee. Although the heroes of the martial arts did not kneel down, they stopped talking. There was a moment of silence outside Yanmen Pass. Everyone stretched their necks and looked on the official road.

    The soldiers of the Pioneer Battalion divided left and right, Lin Chong dismounted from his horse, walked up to Zhang Han, the commander of the Yanmen Gate Guards, and saluted with his fists crossed, saying: "General Zhang."

    Zhang Han hurriedly cupped his fists in return, "General Lin has worked hard."

    It's not that Zhang Han knew Lin Chong, but that before the arrival of the army, a messenger from the imperial army sent Zhang Han the list of the main generals of each army. He naturally knew Lin Chong, the commander of the vanguard battalion.

    After seeing the ceremony, the two went back and forth side by side. A large army came windingly along the official road. The two cavalry walking in the front were Zhao Xu and Zhao Xu, who were wearing bright yellow armor, red cloak, and phoenix wings.  Ah Zi dressed up.

    "Huh?"

    Seeing Zhao Xu, the four elders of the Beggar Gang and the relatively high-ranking disciples of the elders all uttered sounds of surprise.

    "Thiswhat's going on? Help him"

    "Don't talk nonsense, that's my Great Song Emperor, how could it be the leader of the gang?"

    "No, it is the leader of the gang. If he is the only one, it can still be explained by similarities, but the woman beside him"

    "That's right! That's Miss Azi, so it turns out that Miss Azi is the Empress Duan of the Great Song Dynasty."

    "How can you say this? How did the gang leader become the emperor of the Song Dynasty?"

    The members of the beggar gang were in a state of confusion, and those martial arts heroes who had met the new leader of the beggar gang also fell into panic.

    The most calm Elder Song said in a deep voice: "Everyone, please be patient, I believe the leader will give us an explanation."

    Walking outside the Tianxian Gate, Zhao Xu raised his hand, and the leading generals immediately conveyed the order to stop step by step, and the army immediately stopped.

    Zhao Xu saw the four elders, Song Xi, Chen Wu, among the crowd, smiled at them, and did not speak to them for the time being.

    Zhang Han and Lin Chong walked side by side in front of Zhao Xu's horse, knelt down on one knee, cupped their fists and shouted: "Welcome Your Majesty."

    The soldiers on both sides shouted in unison: "Welcome Your Majesty."

    "Soldiers please stand up."

    "Thank you, Your Majesty."

    The soldiers got up, and Zhao Xu moved his body and jumped up, from sitting to standing firmly on the horseback.

    "good¡­¡­"

    "Good skill"

    His action immediately aroused applause from the people in the arena, but the eyes of the soldiers of the Song Army showed fanaticism.

    Zhao Xu smiled slightly, took a deep breath, exhaled, and said, "Hello, soldiers."

    "Your Majesty, Sheng An." All the soldiers who greeted him shouted in unison.

    "The soldiers have worked hard."

    "Defend the family and the country, even if you die."

    The interaction between Zhao Xu and the soldiers of the Song Army infected all the heroes of the martial arts. This emperor seems to be really different!

    After exchanging greetings with the soldiers, Zhao Xu turned his attention to those martial arts heroes, and said loudly: "Heroes of the martial arts, hello."

    There was a moment of silence in the arena, as if no one dared to argue rashly. In the end, Wu Changfeng, a guy with a relatively big head, replied, "Your Majesty is also welcome."

    Zhao Xu turned his head and saw that it was Wu Changfeng, and stared at him. Wu Changfeng was terrified at this moment, while the other martial arts heroes were secretly thankful that he didn't speak rashly.

    However, Zhao Xu said angrily: "It's fine for others to call you His Majesty the Emperor, is this what you, Elder Wu, should be called?"

    "UhIthisthen I should" Wu Changfeng stammered with an innocent face.

    Zhao Xu finally had a playful smile on his face, and continued: "Why, you don't recognize me as the leader?"

    "What?" As soon as Zhao Xu said this, no matter whether it was other martial arts heroes or Da SongAll the soldiers were in an uproar, but the soldiers were more disciplined, they only exclaimed in surprise and then stopped talking, while the group of heroes talked a lot.

    "What's going on here? Did the leader of the beggar gang become His Majesty the Emperor, or did His Majesty the emperor become the leader of the gang of beggars?"

    "I don't know, but it stands to reason that it's probably the latter."

    "I can't figure it out, I can't figure it out, why does His Majesty the Emperor come to be the leader of the beggar gang?"

    ""

    Zhao Xu raised his hands, and the court immediately quieted down, and then Zhao Xu said seriously: "Everyone, everyone present is my Great Song citizen, today I will speak bluntly."

    "I am Zhao Xu, Emperor of the Great Song Dynasty, and also Song Yong, the new leader of the Beggar Clan. Back then, in order to understand the sufferings of the people, I went out of the palace for private visits and traveled around the rivers and lakes. I heard about the heroic deeds of the beggars.  .¡±

    "That's why I have admiration for the heroes of the beggar gang. When I was traveling in the rivers and lakes, I was lucky enough to meet Duan Peng, the king of Zhennan in Dali. Of course, there was also my queen, Princess Zixing of Dali. I walked with them all the way, punishing rape and evil, and fighting against injustice."

    "Later, when we were destroying the Funiu village that caused the disaster in Funiu Mountain, I got acquainted with Elder Wu Changfeng of the Beggar Gang. In order to get close to the heroes of the Beggar Gang, I asked Elder Wu to introduce him and joined the Beggar Gang."

    "Later, by chance, I won the trust of the brothers of the beggar gang and became the leader of the beggar gang. Those days can be said to be the happiest days I have lived in so many years."

    After listening to Zhao Xu's words, Qunhao finally understood how the emperor became the leader of the beggar gang, and he heard that in order to understand the sufferings of the people, he went out of the palace for private visits under the honor of the emperor, and he sincerely admired him.

    Just listen to Zhao Xu continuing: "I am very ashamed of the fact that the Beggar Gang is the largest gang in Jianghu. This is all the result of the incompetence of my Great Song court."

    "Ah? What did His Majesty the Emperor say?" A rough man asked in astonishment.

    However, the man of insight nodded secretly, apparently having understood the meaning of Zhao Xu's words.

    I just heard Zhao Xu solemnly say: "If I didn't go out to the palace for a private visit, but just sat in the palace and listened to the civil and military officials singing their praises and whitewashing the peace, how would I know that there are so many people in the Song Dynasty who don't cover their clothes?  Can't eat enough?"

    "Prince Duan of Dali is right! The bigger the power of the beggar gang, the more it shows the incompetence of the court. The beggar gang should never be called the largest gang in the world just because of its large number of people."

    "Only when will I let the Beggars' Gang become a martial arts school, because of their martial arts, they are unrivaled in the world, and because the people in the Beggars' Gang are chivalrous and righteous, and they are respected as the world's largest gang, then I will be a good emperor and a qualified  emperor."

    "Prince Duan's words touched me a lot! So after I returned to the palace to take charge of the government, I made up my mind to create a peaceful and prosperous world, so that everyone in the Song Dynasty can have food and clothing.  wear."

    "I want to shrink the power of the Beggars' Clan until only the disciples of the Beggars' Clan with high martial arts skills and chivalry are left, and no one joins the Beggars' Clan because they can't afford to eat.  It is worthy of the world."

    Zhao Xu's words stirred the hearts of all martial arts heroes, and tears filled the eyes of the disciples of the Beggars' Gang. Suddenly, a disciple of the Beggars' Gang raised a bamboo stick in his hand and shouted: "Your Majesty is a good emperor who cares about the people of the world.  I only wish my emperor long live, long live, long live."

    "May my emperor live long and live long."

    At this moment, everyone, regardless of military or civilian, chanted the slogan that had been chanted by the courtiers since the Tang Dynasty, and everyone sincerely hoped that such an emperor could  Long live.

    An inexplicable feeling rose from Zhao Xu's chest, the people are so simple, if the emperor treats them sincerely, they will naturally love you from the bottom of their hearts.

    Zhao Xu put his hands up, and said: "Everyone, please stand up, the four elders, Song Xi, Chen Wu, although I am the emperor, I am also a member of the martial arts. This beggar gang leader, I also intend to continue working, you still think  Don't you recognize me as the helper?"

    The Four Great Elders, Song Xi, Chen Wu, happily shouted, "Your subordinates will see the leader of the sect."

    All the disciples of the beggar gang present also shouted in unison, "Your subordinates refer to the leader of the gang."

    Zhao Xu nodded in satisfaction and said, "Okay, today I will make a rule here. In the future, when I wear a dragon robe and am in court and in the army, I will be the emperor. If I appear in the rivers and lakes, I will be a beggar."  Help the Lord, from now on, I will be the same as the Dali Duan family."

    "Okay" (remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 659: The Liao Army Arrives, The Great War Will Begin

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The army camped in a vast open area ten miles north of Yanmen Pass. Zhao Xu personally arranged for the defense and cut down all the forests within 300 paces.

    In this way, on the one hand, it can prevent the enemy from using the woods as cover to raid the camp, and on the other hand, the cut down trees can also be used to make fences to keep horses away.

    ?After sending out scouts to scout the horses, Zhao Xu changed out of the dragon armor, and together with Ah Zi, brought Wang Jin and Lin Chong, the coaches of the imperial army who had also changed into plain clothes, to the camps of the Beggar Gang and the martial arts heroes.

    "Bangzhu Zhao"

    "Hello, Chief Zhao"

    "I met Chief Zhao"

    Qunhao adapted very quickly. Seeing that Zhao Xu greeted each other with Jianghu etiquette, Zhao Xu also happily returned the greetings one by one.

    When the four elders, Song Xi, Chen Wu, got the news, they hurriedly led a group of high-level beggars to greet them. All the disciples of the beggars were full of pride on their faces. Nonsense, their leader is the emperor of their country, which is not enough for them to brag about it.  lifetime?

    "Master, you are here!"

    Wu Changfeng clasped his fists to Zhao Xu with a red face, and seeing this, Ah Zi pretended to be dissatisfied and said in a crisp voice: "Elder Wu, why do you only have the leader in your eyes? Are you not paying attention to me, the wife of the leader?"

    Many powerful onlookers were stunned, and then they realized that the wife of the gang leader who had been ignored by them was the empress of Song Dynasty who was the mother of the world!

    The Four Great Elders, Song Xi, Chen Wu, hurriedly clasped their fists and bowed to Ah Zi, and said, "See Mrs. Clan Master."

    Only then did AhZi wave her hands triumphantly and said, "Brothers, you are welcome."

    "Hehehehe" Zhao Xu shook his head with a broken smile.

    Not long after, Shaolin Xuanci brought Xuannan Xuansheng and some well-known heroes in the martial arts to pay a visit to Zhao Xu, Zhao Xu greeted them one by one with the etiquette of the world.

    "You are all senior masters in the martial arts world. You are still young next year. If you are not careful in handling things, please forgive me, seniors."

    A martial arts senior caressed his long beard under his chin, and said with a smile: "Guangzhu Zhao is young and promising, and handles things in a decent manner. Why is he not careful? I will ask Guizhu Zhao to take care of him in the future."

    "It's easy to talk about."

    Zhao Xu spent a day with the heroes of the martial arts as a man in the Jianghu, and also talked to them about how they will cooperate with the soldiers of the Song Army.

    People in Jianghu are not good at fighting in formation, but they are more effective in melee than the soldiers of the Song Army, so Zhao Xu made an agreement with them that when fighting in formation, let the soldiers of the Song Army go first, and wait until the two sides in the battle are scattered and fall into a melee  At that time, they shot into the arena again, securing the victory in one fell swoop.

    Naturally, the martial arts heroes had no objection. Zhao Xu's arrangement was the most appropriate, and he was also responsible for their lives.

    As for defending Guancheng, it is a last resort, because it will not only consume a lot of resources for defending the city, but may cause serious damage to Guancheng, and the gain outweighs the loss.

    The most important thing is that if you are defeated in a field battle, you still have the city gate as your support, but if the city gate is breached, the blow to morale will be unparalleled.

    The morale of the attacking side is naturally greatly increased, while the morale of the defensive side is bound to be completely lost. How can there be no reason for invincibility?

    After all, there are only so many defenders that can be accommodated at the city gate, and hundreds of thousands of troops cannot be moved at all. This is the biggest problem, so taking the initiative to fight is the best choice.

    Gao Peng's Dali Allied Army had a long journey, and they had to travel 4,500 li longer than the Song Army, so they were naturally late, but the Dragon Guardian Army were all masters with profound internal skills and excellent lightness skills, so they were not too late  how long.

    On the sixth day after Zhao Xu's army arrived at Yanmen Pass, Gao Peng rushed to the outside of Yanmen Pass. This time, only Gu Ducheng and Fu Sigui led the five hundred dragon guards, and Fu Minyi and Yu Shujie accompanied him on the expedition.

    When the group arrived at Yanmen Pass, they saw Zhao Xu leading his personal guard battalion and a group of great Song martial arts heroes to greet him outside the city pass.

    "Second brother."

    "Brother-in-law, Ah Zi, are you all right?" Gao Peng smiled and went up to greet Zhao Xu, and Ah Zi and Fu Minyi and the girls went aside and chatted.

    It's just that those martial arts heroes of the Great Song Dynasty saw that Gao Peng only brought a few hundred people, they couldn't help but feel a little disapproving, a little extreme, and even thought that Dali was insincere and just fooling people!

    It's not easy for the soldiers of the Song Dynasty to say anything, but the people in the Jianghu have no scruples, because the Duan family in Dali belongs to a family of martial arts and is also a member of the Jianghu.

    However, the relationship between Gao Peng and Zhao Xu is at stake, and it's not good for them to embarrass Gao Peng directly, it's just a question of insinuation.??: "Prince Duan, where is Dali's army? Can it catch up with the war?"

    Gao Peng naturally understood the meaning of this question, smiled at Zhao Xu, and said loudly: "All my reinforcements from Dali are here, so naturally we can catch up with the war."

    "Ah? Prince Duan, you didn't just bring these five hundred people with you, did you?"

    Gao Peng laughed, and said: "Brothers, you are underestimated! You should take practical actions and tell our Song allies that five hundred of you are worth as much as an army!"

    Gu Ducheng said loudly: "The officers and men of the Dali Dragon Guard Army obey the order and enter the pass."

    "yes."

    Five hundred people responded in unison, and the voices of the five hundred people gathered together, which was no less than the movement of hundreds of thousands of people shouting in unison that day, which made the ears of the martial arts heroes of the Song Dynasty ringing, and their expressions changed slightly.

    After the five hundred Dali soldiers responded, they suddenly started from the first row and jumped up one after another. Turning over a few times in mid-air, the height had already surpassed the Yanmen Pass, and then they stepped on the ground with their feet in the air, and they crossed the gate in an instant.  Chengguan, entered the pass.

    "wow"

    There was an uproar among the Da Song Qunhao at the scene, such a brilliant lightness kung fu, such profound internal strength, none of the people present thought they could do this, and only then did they understand that these five hundred people are actually masters who are one against a hundred.

    At this moment, they don't think Dali is insincere anymore. This should be the most powerful army in Dali, right?

    The Dragon Guardian Army, you can tell their function just by listening to their names. This can be regarded as Dali's last trump card. In order to help Song Dynasty, Dali even dispatched this army, which shows its sincerity.

    Zhao Xu looked at the five hundred soldiers of the Dragon Guard Army, and his mind moved. When this battle is over, he also plans to go back and build such an army of confidantes.

    Well, I will teach each other with Hunyuan palm, and then pass on Yan Xingqianli and other martial arts. Ten years later, I can also get such a large army.

    His background is not as good as Gao Peng's. He will never pass on such unique skills as the seven-spin cut, but it doesn't matter for martial arts like Liuyang Palm.

    On the third day after Gao Peng arrived at Yanmen Pass, scouts came to report that the Liao army had reached 30 miles away. Zhao Xu immediately ordered to leave one hundred thousand troops to guard the camp, and the other two hundred thousand soldiers of the forbidden army advanced five miles to form a battle formation and stand ready.  .

    At the forefront of the battle formation were Gao Peng and the 500 Dali Dragon Guards. They stood in a straight line horizontally, half a foot apart from each other, while 30,000 disciples of the Beggar Clan and nearly 10,000 martial arts heroes scattered into the surrounding dense forest.  While clearing and suppressing the scouts of the Liao army, they will also be killed at critical moments.

    Although all the 200,000 troops are deployed, it is impossible to push all the horses up at once. There are only tens of thousands of people who can really fight the enemy, and the Liao army is naturally the same.

    The reason why all the troops are put out is that the biggest effect is to give the opponent a feeling that the enemy has a large number of soldiers and cause psychological pressure.

    After waiting for a short time, I could only hear the rumbling sound from the north, but I saw dust flying up, covering half of the sky like dark clouds, and the army of the Liao Kingdomhad arrived.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 660: The First Battle of the Dragon Guardian Army

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    In the middle army of the Liao army, eight golden dog flags fluttered in the wind. Behind the eight yellow flags, teams of spearmen, swordmen, archers, and shieldmen dressed differently from other soldiers lined up on both sides in an orderly manner.  Leave a wide passage in the middle.

    In the middle of the passage, Liao Emperor Yelu Nielugu was surrounded by more than a dozen generals in brocade robes and iron armor. They rode on horseback and looked at the neatly arrayed Song army in front of them, with deep disdain in their eyes.

    "Your Majesty, that little boy Zhao Xu doesn't know the heights of the heavens and the earth, but wants to confront our Daliao iron cavalry head-on. He really doesn't know how to live or die. The general asks for his orders. He will fight this first battle in the future, so that those soft-handed southerners will know that we are Daliao.  It's amazing."

    "It's not that the last general and General Dielite took the lead. It's just a mere barbarian. Why do you need to work with the general? The last general Xiao Han is willing to take the lead."

    "Hahahaha" Seeing the soldiers fighting bravely to be the first, Yelu Nelugu smiled happily, "Very well, everyone's morale is high. Today's battle will surely return with a big victory. General Xiao, this first battle will be held by  Come and fight!"

    "The last general takes the order." Xiao Han was overjoyed when he heard the words, he clasped his fists to salute Yelunelugu, and then patted his horse forward, and soon reached the front of the formation.

    He held up the spear in his hand and ran back and forth along the front line of the army from left to right. This was to tell the soldiers that this battle will be led by him, and everyone must obey his orders.

    The two armies of the Liao and Song Dynasties were separated by hundreds of feet, and the opponent's movements could be roughly seen clearly. Gao Peng saw the opponent's movements and said to Zhao Xu who was beside him: "The Liao army is preparing to attack, why don't you go to the back?"

    Zhao Xu shook his head, and said in a deep voice: "No, I am here, and the morale of the soldiers is the highest."

    Gao Peng didn't persuade much, and asked instead: "A few days ago, it was said that you have practiced your body protection really well?"

    Zhao Xu grinned and said, "Don't worry! I've practiced it a long time ago, and I can perform it in a flash."

    "That's good." Gao Peng looked at the soldiers of the Song army beside him. The Song army adopted a defensive position in the first battle. Standing in front were sword and shield fighters, followed by spearmen, and then archers.

    There is no way, the Song army is dominated by infantry, but the Liao army is dominated by cavalry. It is to seek excitement to rush forward. The Liao army's cavalry and shooting will teach you how to be a man every minute.

    "Boom boom boom boom"

    The rumble of drums sounded in the camp of the Liao army, and everyone raised their hearts. Zhao Xu, who was facing this kind of battle for the first time, trembled uncontrollably all over his body.

    One point of fear, two points of nervousness, two points of excitement, but five points of enthusiasm, Gao Peng gave Zhao Xu a funny look, and shook his head slightly.

    He didn't know how many such battles he had experienced, and there was no disturbance in his heart. The most important thing was that he had long since ignored the sea of ??people with his abilities.

    The battle drums in the Song Army's camp also sounded, and Zhao Xu naturally didn't have to worry about commanding. He was like a mascot among the Song Army. Just standing there would boost the morale of the soldiers.

    "Boom"

    "kill¡­¡­"

    The cavalry of the Liao Army began to charge. At this moment, tens of thousands of horses galloped, and the mountains and rivers changed color. Many soldiers of the Song Army trembled like Zhao Xu. At this moment, only a genius knows how many people peed their pants.

    However, when they saw the figure in dragon armor standing in the front army, no matter how frightened they were, no one took a single step back.

    Finally, the two sides came close to a stone's throw.

    "Mountain mountain mountain"

    ? On the Song Army podium, the flag bearer uttered the semaphore, and the orders were quickly conveyed. The Song Army shieldmen all raised their round shields, one after another, as if placing a huge pot cover on the top of the army.

    As for Gao Peng and Zhao Xu, although Zhao Xu's personal guards formed a shield around them to protect them, just in case, a faint golden light still appeared on their bodies, which is the first form of the Buddha's palm, the Buddha's light  Emergence.

    If Zhao Xu hadn't shown this trick to the generals, how could they have let him be in the former army?

    "Shhhhhh"

    Just when the shield formation of the Song army was just formed, the cavalry of the Liao army opened their bows and set up arrows, throwing arrows for three consecutive rounds, and the arrows came overwhelming like a storm.

    "Ding ding ding ding"

    "Ahhh"

    Most of the arrows were blocked, but there were always some unlucky ones who were hit by the all-pervasive rain of arrows and let out a tragic cry of pain.

    "Windwindwind"

    The Song army's counterattack came soon. The archers heard the order and immediately pointed the arrows in their hands at a forty-five-degree angle to the sky.I went out.

    In the battle, the defender itself will have a lot of advantages. At this time, the cavalry of the Liao Army shot freely while running, while the archers of the Song Army shot alternately in batches, thus forming a continuous stream of arrows.  rain.

    "Xi Lv Lv"

    "Ahhh"

    Covered by the rain of arrows, the cavalry of the Liao Army immediately began to have soldiers fall off their horses, and some even fell to the ground with their horses and men, and the fallen men and horses in front would trip up some of the rear horses.

    However, the formation of the cavalry during the assault is exquisite. It is not a neat square formation, and not many people trip over their own troops.

    In the Song Army's round of arrow rain, the Liao Army's 10,000-man cavalry unit was killed or injured less than a thousand people, and they had already rushed through the place of arrows and arrived in front of the Song Army's camp.

    "Lin Lin Lin"

    The order was changed again, and a two-foot-long spear extended out from the gap in the shield array laid by the first row of sword and shield hands, ready to meet the cavalry attack.

    And the 500 Dali Dragon Guard soldiers who had been standing in the first row behind the shield had already jumped out of the shield at the moment after the long-range attack was over. At this moment, the Liao army cavalry was less than ten feet away from them.

    After the five hundred dragon guards came out of the formation, they waved their hands repeatedly, and the overwhelming invisible saber energy swayed out, covering the horses under the cavalry of the Liao army.

    "Puff puff¡­¡­"

    "Ahhh"

    ?In the circling Qixuan Zhandao Qi, the Liao Army's horses in the front row fell down in pieces, shooting people first and shooting horses, which is also applicable to the Dragon Guard Army.

    Because of killing the cavalry directly, the enemy's war horses will still charge forward to the Song army's shield formation, and if the horses are cut down, the effect will be greater.

    Not only can it prevent the enemy cavalry from attacking the shield formation, but it can also form a barrier or even an obstacle to the cavalry behind them.

    That's right, an obstacle, the purpose of the Dragon Guard Army is exactly this. If the rain of arrows still has loopholes to take advantage of, the Dragon Guard Army's knife aura storm is unavoidable.

    The Liao cavalry in the first row fell to the ground, and then in the second row, five hundred dragon guards stood in front of the Song army's shield, like the most solid barrier, blocking the advance of the Liao cavalry.  .

    Soon, the Liao army's own men and horses formed a flesh and blood barrier seven or eight feet in front of the Song army's array.  No less than three thousand.

    However, the charging momentum of the cavalry of the Liao army was broken, and they all stopped in front of the flesh and blood of their own men and horses.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 661 Victory in the First Battle

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The reason why they stopped was not only because many of their own people were injured but not dead, but also because they couldn't cross this barrier of flesh and blood. If they insisted on rushing forward, the final result would only be to be tripped by them, and they themselves would become one of them.  a member of

    "Throwing a spear"

    Seeing this, the generals of the Liao army made a decisive decision and gave the order for a medium-range attack. The generals of the Liao army raised their spears one after another and leaned back.

    "retreat¡­¡­"

    ?Gu Ducheng shouted loudly, and the Dali Dragon Guardian Army immediately jumped up, turned around a few times in the air, and swept back to the back of the Song Dynasty's former army in an instant.

    This scene made the soldiers of the Liao army stunned for a moment, and only then did they think of throwing their spears. However, the existence of the Dragon Guard Army had already cast a shadow over their hearts.

    "Ding Ding Dang Dang"

    "Puff puff¡­¡­"

    "ah¡­¡­"

    "Uh"

    This round of spear throwing caused some confusion and casualties to the Song army's formation, but soon, the vacant places were filled. In the end, except for some minor casualties, the Song army's formation was not affected in any way.

    "Firefirefire"

    Once again, a group of people in the Song Army shouted this order in unison, and then all the front camps of the Song Army began to advance rhythmically and maintain their formation as a whole.

    They yelled "Huo Huo Huo" in unison, and each time they called out, they took a neat step forward, and soon they crossed the distance of seven or eight feet, and walked in front of the flesh and blood barrier.

    The soldiers of the Liao army who were injured but survived suffered a catastrophe. They were stabbed to the ground one by one by the soldiers of the Song army who pressed up.

    The flesh and blood barrier is difficult for war horses to cross, but it does not have much impact on people. Soldiers of the Song Army stepped on human corpses and horse corpses, crossed the barrier, and crushed the Liao Army cavalry who had lost their greatest advantage.  .

    The cavalry lost their speed, and in front of the neatly arrayed infantry, they were the ones to be slaughtered.

    It is as swift as the wind, as slow as the forest, as aggressive as fire, as immovable as a mountain This is Sun Tzu's art of war, and it is also the most basic military orders of the soldiers of the Song Army.  Attack, the mountain is defense.

    The simple four words replaced the cumbersome and complicated orders, making the dispatching and overall coordination of the army much more flexible and rapid.

    The cavalry of the Liao army retreated steadily under the aggressive momentum of the Song army array, and the casualties increased greatly. The generals of the Liao army had no choice but to order to retreat and separate left and right.

    Because the second team of cavalry has already charged up, they need to make room for the brothers behind, and at the same time, distance themselves and charge up again.

    General Xiao Han of the Liao Army was not a vegetarian either. After seeing the situation clearly, he sent a second team of 10,000 cavalry to attack, and 20,000 infantry followed behind them.

    However, the defeat in the first battle cast a shadow over the hearts of Yelu Nielugu and the generals of the Liao Army. They already felt that the current Song Army seemed to be different from before.

    And the hundreds of troops that seemed to be composed of martial arts masters made them feel even worse.

    In fact, it wasn't that the Song Army had changed, and Zhao Xu didn't have the ability to transform the soldiers of the Song Army in just a few months.

    The biggest reason why the generals of the Song Army performed this way was because of Zhao Xu's personal expedition and the five hundred dragon guards.

    First of all, Zhao Xu personally stood in the formation of the front army, which gave the soldiers of the Song army boundless morale. Are they afraid?  Naturally they are afraid, but they dare not retreat, let alone retreat.

    His Majesty the Emperor personally supervised the battle, who would dare to retreat?  Not only will I die, but my family will also be implicated. I can't retreat because His Majesty the Emperor is in the formation. If they retreat, what will His Majesty do?  Could it be handed over to the enemy?

    This is the first reason, and the second reason is because of the existence of the five hundred Dali Dragon Guard Army, which made this battle a "fight with the wind".

    Under the rain of arrows and spears thrown by the Liao army, the soldiers of the Song army only suffered casualties of more than a thousand people, but as soon as the Hulong army took action, they killed thousands of Liao troops, and at the same time created an absolute geographical advantage for them.

    The tension and fear that the generals of the Song Army had before the battle completely disappeared under such circumstances. In addition, the generals of the Song Army commanded properly and the army calmly responded to the enemy. There was only boundless excitement in the hearts of the soldiers, and there was no fear at all.

    Although the Khitans are strong and powerful, they are not that difficult to fight!  This is the thought in the hearts of all the soldiers of the Song Army at this moment.

    Commanding this battle was Zhang Jie (jie), a famous general of the current dynasty. In the original history, Zhang Jie was supposed to send troops to Xixia this year to capture a large area of ??Xixia and gain the strategic initiative of the Song Dynasty to fight against Xixia.

      The Xixia Army would have attacked Pingxia City this year. Zhang Wei defeated the Xixia Army in three battles and three victories in the Hulu River.  He was promoted to be a direct bachelor of the Privy Council, a bachelor of Duanming Palace in Longtu Pavilion, and an advanced senior doctor.

    But now Xixia is extremely honest because of the agreement between Gao Peng and Li Qiushui. These years, they have not dared to stab at the border at all, and they are waiting for Gao Peng to "lucky".

    Zhang Wei naturally didn't need to fight Xixia anymore, but he was appointed by Zhao Xu as the general manager of the Pingliao Army and transferred to fight the Liao Army.

    Facts have proved that gold will shine everywhere, and generals with real materials can command any battle well.

    The second round of confrontation started here, not much different from the previous one. It was still the first round of exchange of arrows and rain, and then charged with spears. When the Liao army was about to approach the Song army's shield formation, the dragon guards came out again.  Sprinkled in the past, the cavalry still fell.

    But this time the Liao army has learned a lot. When they saw those people rushing out of the shield, they just threw spears in a round, and the effect was still there. There were more than 30 people, because the spears were thrown too densely.  Failed to dodge completely, got scratched or penetrated non-vital parts by the spear, but none of them died.

    Afterwards, the soldiers of the Liao Army held the mentality of dying together, even when they were only ten feet away, they did not change their spears, and still shot the soldiers of the Dragon Guard Army with bows and arrows. In this way, seven soldiers of the Dragon Guard Army finally died.

    But their enemy Song Army soldiers quickly reported to them. Those Liao Army soldiers who were cut down by their horses and fell to the ground were stabbed and killed one by one by the Song Army spearmen shouting "Huo Huo Huo"  .

    The 20,000 cavalry lost nearly 8,000 men in the first battle. Fortunately, the infantry stepped up in time and took over the battle.

    The Liao army infantry used a conical formation, intending to intersperse in the middle to disrupt the Song army's formation, and then the cavalry returned to their carbines to attack the two wings.

    The ideal is very full, but the reality is very skinny. The Liao army easily broke into the Song army formation, but it was the Song army who took the initiative to separate from the left and right and let them rush in.

    As soon as they entered the formation, the soldiers of the Dragon Guard Army rushed into the formation of the Liao army and slashed and killed them, including Zhao Xu and Gao Peng. As a result, the formation of the 20,000 Liao army infantry was completely scattered, and the formation assault turned into a melee.  To be more precise, it has become encircled and suppressed.

    In desperation, Xiao Han had no choice but to withdraw his troops. Unexpectedly, at this moment, the martial arts heroes who had been ambushing for a long time rushed out from the surrounding mountains and forests, blocking the way of the Liao army infantry.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 662 The Significance of Fighting This Battle

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Melee!  It was the skill of the martial arts heroes. The formation of the soldiers of the Song Army changed from a square formation to a circular formation, with the outer circle facing the outside and the inner circle facing the inside. In this circle, at least ten thousand people were surrounded, and the formation went smoothly.  Only seven or eight thousand people escaped.

    The Central Army and the Rear Army of the Great Song Dynasty also moved forward as a whole under Zhang Wei's order, infinitely increasing and thickening the encirclement and defense circles. He actually had a good appetite and wanted to wipe out the more than ten thousand Liao army infantry.

    Inside the circle are soldiers of the Liao Army and heroes of the Song Dynasty fighting each other as if they were locked in the Colosseum, while outside the circle are the cavalry of the Liao Army who have never been able to get in.

    And at this moment, the sound of Mingjin had sounded, and they had no choice but to reluctantly give up the more than ten thousand cloaked swamps, and chased after the Chinese army and rear army that had retreated in an orderly manner.

    The front army of the Song army was 80,000, the front army of the Liao army was 50,000, and the Liao army successively invested 40,000 people to participate in the attack. As a result, only 20,000 people returned.

    Whether it was Zhao Xu or Yelu Nielugu, they never dreamed that there would be such a huge victory or defeat in the first battle, especially Zhao Xu, he thought it would be a tragic battle!

    Such a result made him go crazy with joy. At this moment, he was walking on the waves, under the protection of more than ten Dali Dragon Guard soldiers, rushing back and forth in the circle, slaughtering Liao army soldiers frantically.

    However, Gao Peng was floating in the air, keeping an eye on Zhao Xu's situation, and from time to time he would strike out a palm to wipe out groups of Liao army infantry gathered together.

    Zhao Xu killed and killed, and slowly realized that there were all disciples of the Beggar Clan and heroes of the Song Dynasty martial arts around him, and there were hardly any soldiers from the Liao Kingdom.

    He thought that everyone gathered around him to protect him, so he couldn't help shouting angrily: "Why are you all surrounding me? Go kill the Liao soldiers!"

    A disciple of the Seven Bags of the Beggar Gang replied dumbfoundedly: "Guild Master, it's not that we don't kill the Liao soldiers, but that the Liao soldiers are almost killed, and we can't get them!"

    "The Dali Dragon Guard Army is too cruel. Killing Liao soldiers is like chopping melons and cutting vegetables. Prince Duan is even more unlike ordinary people. He has never fallen to the ground since the beginning of the war."

    "Uh" Zhao Xu looked up in amazement, and saw Gao Peng Shi Shiran standing in the air not far above his head, saw him look up, and grinned at him.

    "Brother, let me use your shoulder." Zhao Xu said to the disciple of the seven bags, then jumped up, stood firmly on the shoulder of the disciple with one foot, turned his head and looked around, and saw that the battle was about to end.  Basically, only the heroes of the Song Dynasty are left, and the Liao soldiers are very few.

    The remaining Liao soldiers are not the most able to fight, but the luckiest, because those who can fight are usually the focus of Gao Peng and the soldiers of the Dragon Guard Army.

    Well, there is no need to fight today, Zhao Xu jumped off the disciple's shoulder, and led everyone to the outside circle.

    After the cup of tea time passed, there was also the sound of Ming Jin withdrawing from the Song army. The corpses in the field were handled by a special army, so there was no need for the soldiers to worry about it.

    ? After the war, the statistics came out. The soldiers of the Song Army killed more than a thousand people, injured more than 5,000 people, and the total casualties were more than 6,000.

    Among the heroes of the martial arts, more than 500 people were killed, more than 2,000 were injured, and the casualties were 2,500, of which 80% were junior disciples of the Beggar Gang. The total casualties of the Song Dynasty were more than 8,600.

    As for the Liao army, nearly 20,000 people were lost in this battle, including more than 7,000 cavalry and more than 11,000 infantry.  array of wounded soldiers.

    The battle damage ratio is about 1:3, but many wounded soldiers of the Song Dynasty can survive after treatment. In this way, the ratio of the death toll will increase a lot. In the war between the Song Dynasty and Liao Kingdom, it is simply  It is a miracle.

    Whether it is the leader of the Song army or the leader of the martial arts heroes, they are all very excited and very satisfied with the result of this battle.

    But Zhao Xu was still not very satisfied. He was very upset that he had caused so many casualties under the circumstances that the right time, place and people were all on Song's side.

    This is also the difference between Zhao Xu and ordinary leading generals. The generals only look at the data, because the casualty data determines their military exploits to a certain extent.

    Only those low-level military officers would care more about how many people under their command died and who died. As for the emperor Zhao Xu!  Of course, the fewer people who die, the better!

    At the highest point of Yanmenguan Great Wall, Zhao Xu and Gao Peng stood side by side, and Ah Zi stood beside Zhao Xu, looking at the soldiers who were busy like ants in the gate, Zhao Xu suddenly said: "Second brother, why don't we brothers and sisters tonight?"  How about taking off the heads of Yelu Nelugu and a group of Liao army generals by yourself?"

    Gao Peng looked at him dumbfounded, and said: "If you want to do thisDoes it have to be so troublesome?  Wouldn't it be easier for me to use my supernatural powers to wipe out the 200,000 Liao troops?  "

    "You have to know that the significance of this war is not the victory or defeat, because the victory or defeat has been determined from the very beginning. The greatest significance of fighting this battle lies in the training of soldiers."

    "Let the soldiers of the Song army know that the Liao army is not terrible. They also carry a head on two shoulders. The Khitan people are not much stronger than the Han people. As long as they dare to fight, they may not be defeated."

    "Only in this way can the soldiers have the most basic courage as a soldier and establish the belief that they dare to fight and win."

    "Only if you have such a belief, your future military training will be meaningful. Otherwise, they will always be just a group of young children with good military literacy. If they really want to go to the battlefield, they will be completely different from the training."

    Zhao Xu nodded slowly, and sighed: "It's not that I don't understand this, but these are my people, watching them bleed and sacrifice, I oh"

    Gao Peng shook his head with a laugh, and said: "So, compassion does not control soldiers! An invincible army is originally forged with iron and blood. Survival of the fittest and survival of the fittest are the rules of survival for soldiers.  "

    Zhao Xu smiled wryly, and said, "Maybe! I'm not suitable for leading troops to fight at all, so I'd better be my emperor honestly!"

    Gao Peng laughed, patted Zhao Xu on the shoulder, and said: "You are very self-aware. A general who doesn't want to see his subordinates sacrificed and wants to take action himself is not necessarily a good general."

    "What is a mere Liao Kingdom? In the future, we will sweep Liuhe and pacify the universe. There are still many battles to be fought, and the territory to be conquered is also very large. Can you personally conquer every time? Do you personally fight every battle?"

    "Then why don't you be an emperor or a general? How about being a professional assassin? See which country is not pleasing to the eye, and when the court of that country goes to court, kill the emperor and the civil and military officials of the Manchu Dynasty completely, so that they can be killed."  They die with a household registration book."

    "Hahahaha" Zhao Xu was amused by Gao Peng's last words, "It's a dead one household registration book, this sentence is interesting, interesting Hahahaha"

    As a result, Zhao Xu memorized this sentence. In the laws of the Song Dynasty, for felony crimes such as treason and treason, the words "cut off" were copied all over the back, and all of them were changed to the register of one dead.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 663: The War Is Over

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    After the first battle was tough, Song and Liao no longer set up formations and fought face to face in the following days, but began to fight for strategies and command levels.

    All kinds of conspiracies and tricks emerged one after another, and various unexpected tactics opened Zhao Xu's horizons. Both Song and Liao sent small groups of troops to fight each other, and they won and lost each other, but there were rarely large-scale battles.

    At this moment, it has entered the stage of consumption, which consumes troops, food and grass, logistics and transportation, national strength and economy, and even the will to fight.

    In terms of military strength, the Song Dynasty has the upper hand, both sides have sufficient food and grass, and the logistics support is dominated by the Liao Kingdom. Most of the territory of the Liao Kingdom is plain terrain, and the Liao Kingdom has sufficient horses, and the transportation is very powerful.

    The terrain of the Great Song Dynasty is relatively complicated, with high mountains and dense forests, which is not conducive to transportation, but the Great Song Dynasty has a large number of people, so it can barely keep up.

    Not to mention economically, under the recuperation of the Empress Dowager Gao, the national treasury of the Song Dynasty was full, and it accumulated some wealth, while the Liao Kingdom was relatively poor, otherwise they would not always want to conquer the Song Dynasty.

    Finally, the will to fight that has the greatest impact on the protracted war, the Great Song Dynasty is at a disadvantage in an all-round way. After two months of fighting, the soldiers of the Great Song Dynasty are physically and mentally exhausted.

    After all, it has been many years since there was any use of force. Such a high-intensity battle has kept the strings in their minds tense. This is indeed a huge test for the soldiers of the Great Song Dynasty.

    The Liao army is different. They often maintain a certain intensity of fighting, fighting with the Jurchens in the Northeast, fighting with the Rurik Dynasty in Kievan Rus (ancient Russia), and fighting with the Uyghurs in Xizhou Therefore, the Khitans are already very serious about fighting.  Habit.

    However, during the two months of continuous combat, the soldiers of the Song Army have also been greatly tempered, and their weak temperament has gradually changed, and they have begun to have a sense of iron and blood.

    Perhaps it was already numb. After two months of fighting, when they went to the battlefield, they no longer feared. Many people understood the truth that the more afraid of death, the easier it is to die.

    Regardless of the battle situation, they are able to carry out the general's orders without compromise, and it is rare that once the battle is unfavorable, it is easy to cause chaos.

    In short, the soldiers of the Song Army are transforming into real warriors.

    The Wulin heroes of the Great Song Dynasty persisted because they didn¡¯t have to fight the Liao army head-on after all. They spied on intelligence, scattered into the forest to wipe out the scouts of the Liao army, and engaged in night raids at night, killing a wave and leaving.  Mental pressure is not great.

    After two months of combat, the number of casualties of the Song army rose to more than 30,000, and the Liao army was slightly less, but not by much.

    But Yelu Nerugu discovered that if the fight continues like this, Daliao will suffer greatly. Their total population is only 9 million, and their army is only 300,000.  600,000, Tokyo alone can pull out 800,000 forbidden troops.

    Therefore, the Liao Kingdom can't afford to fight a protracted war of attrition. The one-to-one battle loss is compared to the consumption. Even if the Liao Kingdom has wiped out all the people, the Song Dynasty doesn't care, and they don't even hurt a fraction of them.

    Therefore, Yelu Nielugu already had the intention of retreating in his heart, and for the Song Army, Zhao Xu also felt that the war should almost end, otherwise the soldiers would collapse if it dragged on.

    After discussing with Gao Peng, Zhao Xun decided to launch a decisive battle to end the battle in one fell swoop. Now that the purpose of training troops has been achieved, it is completely unnecessary to waste it like this.

    The deployment before the decisive battle began in full swing. The first thing to do was to clean up the scouts of the Liao army, and at the same time rule out the possibility of the Liao army ambushing the army in the mountains and forests. These heroes of the Song Dynasty have already done it very skillfully.

    Immediately, Zhao Xu assembled the army and told them that he decided to launch an all-out attack on the Liao army camp. This was also the last battle of the battle.

    When the soldiers heard the words "the squadron returns to the court, the army triumphantly", their morale suddenly exploded, and the originally sluggish momentum suddenly rose.

    Yelunelugu never dreamed that the Song army, which had always been on the defensive, would take the initiative to attack. However, after receiving news that the scouts lost contact, the generals of the Liao army had a faint premonition.

    ? When it was time to send a team of thousands of people to check the situation, but there was no news, Yelu Nerugu realized that the Song army had launched a full-scale attack.

    Yelunelugu made a decisive decision, gathered a large army, and defended the camp, and at the same time sent cavalry to fight.

    But this time, Gao Peng didn't hold back any more, and the Wanfo Chaozong finally showed its glory in Tianlong World. With one move, the Wanfo Dynasty, which had consumed Gao Peng's 30 years of true energy, went down, and the Liao army directly wiped out 40,000 to 50,000 people.

    The original military appearance is neatThe army of the Liao Kingdom collapsed in an instant, forming a tendency to collapse, and the decisive battle became a unilateral pursuit of the Song army.

    ?In this battle, the Song army chased and killed the Liao army for 20 miles. The corpses were scattered all over the field, and the supplies and weapons were lost.

    The most important thing is that the Liao army is completely terrified, and Yelu Nelugu finally understands that in this battle, Song Dynasty is simply using them to train troops. They have such terrible monsters, how can they compete?

    On the side of the Great Song Dynasty, the Song army and the martial arts heroes finally understood why His Majesty the Emperor must form an alliance with Dali.

    It was too unexpected, and it challenged their three views too much. King Zhennan of Dali turned out to be a man of immortals with the ability to destroy heaven and earth. At this moment, they hope that the friendship between Song Dynasty and Dali will last forever.

    However, many grassroots generals in the Great Song Army felt a little dissatisfied with Gao Peng. As an ally, since you have such a powerful force, you have never taken action, causing tens of thousands of Song casualties.

    Gao Peng naturally understood their thoughts very well. When he decided to make a move, he had already expected that someone would have such a mentality.

    Therefore, rumors soon began to spread in the army that the King of Zhennan in Dali was not an ordinary person, but a man from outside the country, and he should not have massacred ordinary people.

    However, in order to end the war as soon as possible and reduce the casualties of the soldiers of the Song Army, he did not hesitate to be involved in a great murder, to bear the scourge of heaven, and to destroy tens of thousands of troops in Daliao.

    Afterwards, Zhao Xu also publicly stated that this battle was originally for training soldiers, so he never let Gao Peng take action. Otherwise, this battle would only need Gao Peng to come alone, so why send out an army?

    With that rumor and Zhao Xu's explanation, the grievances in the hearts of the soldiers of the Song Army and the heroes of the martial arts disappeared without a trace, and instead they felt sincere gratitude to Gao Peng.

    After the war ended, each of the martial arts heroes who participated in the war received a ration. Although it was not much, it was Zhao Xu's kindness, and they did not let them go for nothing.

    Although they all voluntarily contributed to defending their homes and the country, Zhao Xu's actions will undoubtedly arouse the patriotic enthusiasm of the martial arts heroes and their sense of belonging to the Song court.

    The martial arts heroes dispersed on their own, and the army returned to the court. Gao Peng also returned to Dali after having a big drink with Zhao Xu and the elders of the Beggar Gang at Yanmen Pass.

    Next, it will be a ten-year development period.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 664: Twelve Years

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Stinky boy, sit down for me, you have learned how to be jealous at a young age, you are really promising."

    In the backyard of the son-in-law's mansion, Xiao Feng was full of anger, staring at the eldest son Xiao Yue, who was only twelve years old but already tall and majestic.

    Xiao Yue perfectly combined the genetic advantages of Xiao Feng and A'Zhu, with a bit of handsomeness in his heroism, his lips were tightly pursed, showing a trace of stubbornness.

    At this time, his left and right hands each carried a stone lock weighing tens of catties, his legs were slightly bent, and he was standing in a horse stance. His head was covered with beads of sweat, his arms and legs were trembling, but he remained silent.

    Behind Xiao Feng, there is another boy who looks about ten years old, who is seven points similar to Xiao Yue in appearance, and a pretty girl who is about six or seven years old. This is Xiao He and Xiao He, the second sons of Xiao Feng and A Zhu.  Daughter Xiao Rui.

    A'Zhu felt sorry for his son, and he felt that his son had done nothing wrong in this matter, so he persuaded him: "Xiao Lang, is it almost done? Yue'er has been squatting for almost two hours, and he already knows that he has made a mistake."

    Xiao Feng said angrily: "Is it all right if you know you're wrong? This brat severely injured Gao Xiangguo's grandson. If your second brother hadn't personally rescued him, the child would have been useless."

    "Gao Xiangguo should break his legs even if he committed such a big mistake. He is magnanimous and doesn't care about him. If I don't punish him, what will others say about me, Xiao Feng?"

    "But¡­¡­"

    "Mother, you don't have to plead for the child. My uncle said that a man is a man. He must admit his mistakes and stand up straight when he is beaten. The child was out of anger. He shot without measure. It was the child's fault that Gao Mingliang was seriously injured by a miss, my child."  Punishment."

    Xiao Yue's stubborn words made Ah Zhu not only happy that his son was responsible, but also heartbroken.

    It's not the case in Xiao Feng's heart, but he is a man, he must show his posture, and he can't let people say that his Xiao family is bullying others.

    "Hahahaha What a boy, he is responsible and courageous, he is a man."

    A loud laugh came from behind the crowd, Xiao Feng and A'Zhu turned around to look, and saw Gao Peng walking slowly with his already slim teacher.

    "Second brother."

    "Uncle, Senior Sister."

    A'Zhu and Xiaohe Xiaorui greeted each other, Gao Peng smiled and nodded to them, Xiao Feng asked: "Is the Gao family boy alright?"

    Gao Peng walked up to Xiao Feng's side, and said with a smile: "Don't worry, I will treat him personally, that kid is alive and kicking, and he is being punished by Shan Chanhou just like Yue'er!"

    After finishing speaking, he looked at Xiao Yue and said: "I also figured out the matter. It was Gao Ming who provoked first and bullied Yue Er when he was young, and his skill was not as deep as him. In the end, he was severely injured by Yue Er's Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms.  It's your own fault, okay, get up, kid!"

    Xiao Yue looked at Xiao Feng and saw that he had no objection, so he stood up, threw the stone lock aside, and subconsciously looked at his teacher with a smile on his lips.  His face, which was not immature, couldn't help but blush.

    He bowed his head and walked in front of Gao Peng, clasped his fists and saluted, and said, "Thank you, Uncle."

    Gao Peng looked at Shi Shi out of the corner of his eye, and shook his head with a smile, this kid is amazing!  But at the mere age of twelve, he was able to capture the heart of Shi Shi.

    Shishi has turned sixteen this year, and he is as beautiful as a flower, and it is at the time when he is young and in love, but Xiao Yue is a young man, he is heroic and majestic, his height is not much different from Gao Peng, she will be tempted by him  , it is not a surprise.

    Coincidentally, Gao Mingliang, the grandson of Gao Shengtai who has been promoted to the prime minister of Dali, and Gao Mingliang, the son of Gao Taiming who inherited the position of Shan Chanhou, also likes Shishi, and he is already eighteen years old, so he has never been eye-catching with Xiao Yue.

    But in Gao Peng's heart, there is no doubt that he is on Xiao Yue's side. Not to mention his relationship with Xiao Feng's Azhu, in terms of character, appearance and talent, Xiao Yue is much better than Gao Mingquan.

    Originally, Gao Mingliang had the advantage of being older than Xiao Yue and having stronger skills than him, but after this battle, even this last advantage was completely lost.

    Facts have proved that a fight does not mean that you will definitely win if you are stronger than the opponent. It also depends on the fighting talent, the fighting talent of the old Xiao family, so there is no need for Gao Peng to repeat it.

    "Okay, you little fellows, play by yourself! I have something to discuss with your father, sister Azhu, please watch them and let Yueer stay at home for a while! Don't go out and run around for now."

    A'Zhu nodded and said: "I see, thank you, Second Brother."

    Gao Peng and Xiao Feng went to the hall side by side, Gao Peng said solemnly: "Brother-in-law, I just received the news that two months ago, the Jurchens had broken through Shangjing, and Yelu Nelugu, the Lord of the Liao Dynasty, died.Let¡¯s go, it¡¯s estimated that the Liao Kingdom is about the same¡­¡±

    Xiao Feng was silent for a while, sighed deeply, and said: "Although I am a Khitan, I grew up in the Song Dynasty and settled down in Dali. To me, the Liao Kingdom really has no sense of belonging."

    "But the blood of the Khitan people is flowing in my body. When the Jurchen attacked the Liao Kingdom, I had no position to do anything. But if the Liao Kingdom is destroyed by the Jurchen, I have the obligation to avenge it. The enslaved Khitan people  Get out."

    Gao Peng patted Xiao Feng on the shoulder, and said: "You can do this, it's the best of benevolence, just now the development of Dali has reached a bottleneck, the population of Dali has grown rapidly in recent years, people from all over the world have migrated, and more and more people have settled in Dali.  The land has gradually become insufficient, and it is time to expand outward.¡±

    "I have already greeted Emperor Song. He will soon send troops to the north to attack the Jurchens and recover the sixteen prefectures of Yanyun. I will send 1,000 dragon guards and 20,000 royal guards to assist in the battle. You will be the commander of the army!  "

    "After defeating the Jurchens and occupying the entire territory of the Liao Kingdom, with Ulan Bator as the boundary, all lands in the east of Liaodong and the northeast, including the sixteen prefectures of Yanyun, belong to the Song Dynasty, and the west belongs to Dali.  Lambator is the governor of the government, and I will write to my eldest brother to make you the Great General of Zhenbei and the King of Pingliao."

    "You can migrate all the Khitan people to the western Liaoning area and be under your rule. Of course, all the Khitan people must be integrated into our Dali country and become one of the various ethnic groups in Dali."

    Xiao Feng nodded slowly, Gao Peng's arrangement like this is already the best arrangement for Dali, the Khitan people, and him.

    Xiao Feng patted Gao Peng on the shoulder and said sincerely, "Thank you."

    Gao Peng smiled and said: "My brother, why do you need to say thank you?"

    "What about you? Where are you going to start?"

    When he arrived at the hall, Gao Peng unfolded a map, pointed to the southwest corner and said, "I will start from Tubo, conquer the eastern part of Tubo first, then go north along the Lhasa River and Tongtian River, take down the entire territory of Xixia, and take advantage of the trend to annex Huangtou Huihe.  Then turn to the northwest and attack the Uighurs in Xizhou."

    "After defeating the Xizhou Uighurs, turn to the northeast and meet you in Ulaanbaatar. I estimate that it will take three years to complete all of this, and then I will spend two years digesting the land that has been captured."

    "Two years later, I will continue to expand westward depending on the situation, swallow the entire territory of Tubo, attack the Black Khanate, and take the Western Regions into my pocket, while the Song Dynasty will expand all the way north and attack Kievan Rus, which has nothing to do with us.  If there is a conflict, we can even send some elite troops to help.¡± (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 665: Start

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The expansion plan of Gao Peng and Zhao Xu is that Dali will go all the way to the west, and the Great Song Dynasty will go all the way to the north, each expanding separately. The goal that Gao Peng set for Zhao Xu is to annex all the land owned by the later Russia.

    Dali's goal is Eastern Europe and even the whole of Europe, and then the barren but rich land in Africa.

    There are only fifty-six ethnic groups in China today. Gao Peng's goal is to make Dali a hundred ethnic groups.

    As for whether the territory is too large, it will cause local government rebellion, Gao Peng said that he is not worried at all, because the youths of the Baoguo Army have all grown up, and they are Duan fans who have been brainwashed for more than ten years.

    Dali will only pay more and more attention to political education, and in the later period, even all children who have reached the age of eight will begin to receive political education.

    At that time, Dali will develop tens of thousands, or even hundreds of thousands of "Dragon Guard Army" who are loyal to the Duan family in Dali. Just think about it!  Dali has hundreds of thousands of troops with profound skills and unique skills. Who would dare to rebel?  Who can resist success?

    This is the same as only a certain country has nuclear weapons in later generations, while no other country has any. That country can naturally dominate the world.

    This is Gao Peng's ambition. He wants to make the yellow people the absolute rulers of the earth in this world, and build the earth into an earth federation, and these yellow people all belong to the people of Dali or Dasong.

    Of course, all of this is not something that can be done in just twenty years. Gao Peng just planted a seed for this world.

    However, Gao Peng hopes that within the 20-year mission period, at least the combined land of Dali and Dasong will exceed 19.2 million square kilometers.

    In other words, the completion of the task must be more than doubled, so that you can get the reward of knowing the next world in advance, but this is not easy, but no matter how easy it is, at least you must move in that direction.

    As for the world background of this world, Gao Peng's plan is to develop it into a fairy world, not a technological world like the present world.

    However, Gao Peng's body is only to complete the task, and the rest is done by his own avatar

    In the sixth year of Dali's Rixin, the Xixia Kingdom submitted a letter of credence to Dali, and made peace with Dali with Princess Li Qinglu of Yinchuan.

    This marriage can be said to be the second political marriage in this era, except for Zhao Xu and Ah Zi, in which the partner himself is extremely satisfied with the marriage.

    ? When Duan Yu saw Li Qinglu's appearance exactly like that of the fairy sister, he fell instantly, even more completely than when he saw Wang Yuyan back then.

    And Li Qinglu is also full of affection for the gentle and handsome Duan Yu. The most important thing is that Duan Yu is extremely gentle and doting on her.

    Dali's unresolved empress position has finally been settled, but Duan Yu is not the kind of person who loves the new and dislikes the old. With Empress Li, plums, orchids, bamboos, and chrysanthemums have not fallen out of favor. He treats every woman he owns in general  , but Li Qinglu is the one I love most in my heart.

    Gao Peng naturally knew the meaning of Li Qiushui's move, and sent her a letter, asking her to wait patiently. Generally speaking, everyone was happy with this marriage

    The 13th year of Rixin in Dali and the 21st year of Yuanyou in the Song Dynasty (Zhao Xu did not change the year name, so the two year names Shaosheng and Yuanfu did not appear).

    Dali and the Song Dynasty began to expand outward at the same time. The Song army mobilized a total of 1.2 million troops to the north of Yanmen Pass to attack the Jurchen who destroyed the Khitan and Liao Kingdom, and recovered the Sixteen Prefectures of Yanyun.

    Dali Longwu General Xiao Feng led a thousand dragon guards and 20,000 imperial guards to help in the battle. The heroes of the Song Dynasty did not need to be mobilized, and they all went to serve in the army spontaneously.

    ?The Emperor of the Song Dynasty ordered that all martial arts heroes who participated in the war enjoy the same treatment as the soldiers of the Song Army.

    Those who are willing to serve the country will be rewarded according to their merits. Those who are unwilling to serve can be exchanged for property with military exploits, or if they have other requirements, they can make a letter from the military master book and send it to Bianliang. The emperor will review it in person and decide whether it meets the requirements.  As soon as it came out, the enthusiasm of the martial arts heroes of the Great Song Dynasty increased, and they came in groups.

    In Dali, under the leadership of King Zhennan and General Baoguo Duan Peng, 200,000 Yulin Army, 150,000 Shence Army, and 3,000 Dragon Guard Army marched northward into Tubo, and the whole way was like a broken bamboo.  Fight back.

    All the officers and men of the Imperial Forest Army and Shence Army had practiced Hunyuan Kung Fu for at least five years, and the first group of soldiers who had practiced for the longest time had practiced for more than twelve years.

    Relying on this martial arts as the foundation, Yuan Chengzhi finally achieved the high-strength skills of his martial arts leader in seven provinces, but at this moment, there are more than 300,000 Yuan Chengzhi.

    theEven if they didn't get the inheritance of Mu Renqing and Jin Snake Langjun, and couldn't reach the height of Yuan Chengzhi, the number of more than 300,000 is already terrifying.

    Who can stop such an army?  How many people would it take to stop it?  Conservative estimates, I am afraid that at least tens of millions of troops will be needed!

    What's more, there are even more terrifying 3,000 dragon guards, and the oldest 500 dragon guards, no matter their skills or martial arts, are really no longer under Jiumozhi.

    What's even more frightening is that since the first batch of dragon guards fought at Yanmen Pass, some of them died, and because of practicing the magic of silkworms, they not only resurrected from death, but also greatly increased their skills.  Strong skills.

    Since then, the Dragon Guard Army has set off a wave of suicides. They themselves are people with firm will and tough nerves. After committing suicide, only a very small number of people survived the suicide and exploded to death.

    But no matter how high their skills are, they will not have any other thoughts in their hearts. One reason is their loyalty to Duan, and the bigger reason is that they have seen the power of Gao Peng.

    As long as people who have been to Yanmen Pass have a psychological shadow-like impression of Gao Peng's horror, it is not the power of a mortal at all, not to mention the ability of the silkworm to change again, even if it is practiced to change the silkworm three times, it will never be Gao Peng's opponent.

    As for the other underachievers selected from the Baoguo Army into the Dragon Guard Army, and those who are afraid of the pain of the silkworm and dare not commit suicide, they are at least at the level of Jiumozhi, the three thousand Xiaoyao Sanlao and Jiumozhi level  Master, that destructive power is simply unimaginable.

    However, it can be expected that in a siege battle, only a few soldiers of the Dragon Guardian Army will be able to go down at once. In an array battle, three thousand Dragon Guardian Army can destroy hundreds of thousands of troops.  It has become an army only used to occupy territory.

    However, this is exactly what Gao Peng and all the soldiers and civilians in Dali like to hear and see. Who wouldn't be happy to reduce the number of deaths?

    There is no doubt about the combat effectiveness of the Yulin Army and the Shence Army, and the so-called bold people with high skills are precisely because they all know that they are masters, so there is no such fear as the Song Army.

    Thousands have never been on the battlefield, but will a modern army armed with automatic rifles be afraid of an army of cold weapons armed with swords and spears?

    That's the reason.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 666

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Dali's army was as powerful as a broken bamboo, with successive battles and victories, and the Tubo tribes were pacified in half a year, which was much faster than Gao Peng expected.

    The biggest reason is that the Tubo tribes formed a coalition to resist Dali in order to protect themselves, which saved Gao Peng the time to search for them and solve them all at once.

    ?Gao Peng's army expanded the territory ahead, but the follow-up immigrants did not fall behind. Gao Peng's propaganda was very good, and nearly a million volunteers from Dali migrated northward under the organization of the imperial court.

    ?With the Lhasa River and Tongtian River as the source of life, reclaim wasteland and establish villages and towns, thousands of people will live in each village and town, and there will be at least five members of the Dragon Guard Army and hundreds of Shence Army soldiers guarding and protecting.

    There are still 100,000 Imperial Forest Army in Dali, 150,000 Shence Army guarding the house, and 2,000 Dragon Guardian Army.

    Besides, among the millions of volunteers, a large part of them have practiced the Yi Jin Jing. They don't know that what they practice is a supernatural skill, but when they encounter something, when they want to fight with others, its power will naturally be manifested  .

    The most important thing is that they have deep internal energy and strong bodies. No matter whether they reclaim wasteland or do other things, one day can be equivalent to ten days of ordinary people, so their branches and leaves must be very fast.

    Eight months later, the army arrived in Xixia, and the current emperor of Xixia, a seven or eight-year-old boy, accompanied by Li Qiushui and Xixia Manchu Wenwu, personally went to the border to submit a letter of surrender to Gao Peng, announcing that the Xixia Kingdom had been merged into the country.  Dali.

    Naturally, Dali would not treat them harshly, and read out the imperial decree prepared by Duan Yu before they set off on the spot, proclaiming Li Renyou, the former Emperor of Xixia, the King of Ningxia, and all other civil and military officials will make arrangements after they go to Dali to meet the Emperor.  .

    The three million people in Xixia and the 300,000 army will not make arrangements for the time being, and everything will continue as usual. When Gao Peng's expansion comes to an end, Gao Peng will make his own arrangements for them.

    The weather gradually became cold, and Gao Peng ordered the Dali Expeditionary Army to rest in Xixia for the winter, and wait until the spring of the next year before going out.

    During this process, Gao Peng held a grand military parade, allowing the Xixia people and their army to see the strength of the Dali army. Therefore, the Xixia soldiers and civilians who were originally resistant to the surrender of the king to Dali completely let go of their resistance  mood.

    With such an army, if they fight against them, I am afraid that their own side will be slaughtered in a few days.

    However, during the winter in Xixia, the Dali army got along with Xixia soldiers and civilians in a friendly manner. There was no discrimination or superiority.

    ?Not only that, as Dali¡¯s logistics troops continuously transported food and materials to Xixia, the military and civilians of Xixia have gained real benefits, and their resistance to integrating into Dali suddenly turned into support and gratitude

    ? In the back garden of the Xixia Palace, two figures, a man and a woman, wandered about. The man was handsome, and the woman was beautiful. Under the silver dress, they looked indescribably beautiful.

    Thirteen years later, Li Qiushui finally saw Gao Peng again. Thirteen years later, at the age of 101, she still had that beautiful face, and the years hardly left any traces on her face.

    It's just that there is a bit of distressing loneliness and loneliness on her face. In the past, she still had the belief of revenge against Wu Xingyun to support her, but now, she suddenly found that her life in this world seemed to have lost its meaning  .

    "Junior brother, I have done what I promised you, what about what you promised me?" Li Qiushui said lightly.

    Gao Peng turned his head to look at her, smiled slightly, reached into his arms, took out a roll of paper, handed it to Li Qiushui, and said with a smile: "I prepared it for you a long time ago, let's practice hard! In about two months, your body  Your true energy can be transformed into mana."

    Li Qiushui took the paper scroll calmly, but he was not as happy as he imagined. Gao Peng looked at her in surprise and said, "What's wrong? This is the immortality that the world dreams of!  You have worked so hard for it but can't get it, why do you feel that you are not happy, Senior Sister?"

    Li Qiushui showed a sad smile on his face, and said quietly: "Standing alone, walking alone, even if you live forever, so what? It's just to continue this loneliness indefinitely."

    Gao Peng was silent and speechless, it's only now that he wakes up, isn't it too late?  If you want to do it yourself, who is to blame?

    After a long time, Gao Peng sighed: "Senior sister, why don't you go to Dali Wuliang Mountain Jianhu Palace! Now that the Tianshan sect has taken root there, the spiritual energy in that place is also relatively strong.?Cultivation is beneficial.  "

    "Besides, your granddaughter Qinglu is also married to Dali, and she is close to her. Your great-grandson is already six years old. This may reduce your loneliness."

    Li Qiushui paused, nodded slowly, and said: "Alright, Qinglu has been married for almost eight years, so it's time to visit her, and by the wayyou can meet my apprentice whom I have never met before."  Son."

    The corner of Gao Peng's mouth twitched, and when he thought of Duan Yu seeing the appearance of the immortal sister, Gao Peng couldn't stop laughing.

    "What are you laughing at?" Li Qiushui looked at Gao Peng in confusion.

    It's good that Li Qiushui didn't ask, but when he asked, Gao Peng's smile suddenly became bigger, "I thought of two consequences after Brother Huang sees you."

    "What consequences?" Li Qiushui became more puzzled.

    "The first consequence is that Qinglu is more favored, and the second is that Qinglu loses favor."

    Li Qiushui was stunned, "Why?"

    "Do you know why Qinglu is so favored? It is because she is the most suitable for the fairy sister in my brother's mind."

    "My imperial brother has only been obsessed with two women in this life, and one of these two women is your granddaughter and the other is your granddaughter."

    "And the reason why he is obsessed with these two women is precisely because of his inexplicable love for Sister Shenxian. I have analyzed that he does not actually love Yuyan, and perhaps it is just a kind of spiritual sustenance for Qinglu."

    "He really loves" Speaking of this, Gao Peng looked at Li Qiushui with a smile that was not a smile, and continued: "The one he really loves has always been his Lingbo Weibu and Beiming magic skills, and he kowtows to him a thousand times."  Fairy sister all over the place."

    "Senior Sister, you are the deity of the Immortal Sister. After you practice Xiaoyao Yufeng, the title of Immortal Sister will be more worthy of the name. Tell me, if he sees youwhat will happen?"

    ""

    Li Qiushui was in a mess, even more messy than the Northeast. He was moved by the fact that there was still a man in this world who was so obsessed with him, but also regretted that his life was a mess.

    Li Qiushui took a few steps and turned towards the west in a daze.

    Why isn't that person him?  It is a great irony that he is obsessed with my statue because of me, and another man is obsessed with me because of my statue.

    It's a pity that I was born to the king but not yet, and I am already old when the king was born!  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 667 The Story Between You and Sister Arjuna

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Li Qiushui left, walking towards the Wuliang Mountain in Dali on the snowy white snow of the harsh winter. As for what kind of sparks would be created after her meeting with Duan Yu, he didn't need to care about it. Although Gao Peng had a gossip, he didn't  Don't take it too seriously.

    What he said about Duan Yu's love for the fairy sister was not a random arrangement by him. In the revised version of "Tianlong Babu", Mr. Jin clearly wrote that Duan Yu's love has always been the fairy sister, not Wang Yuyan.

    There is an inner monologue of Duan Yu, which is like this: "I used to be fascinated by Yuyan when I saw her, and my whole heart was bound by her, and I couldn't control myself at all."

    "Whether people make fun of or ridicule me, I don't feel ashamed at all. Yuyan ignores me and turns a blind eye to me, and I don't care at all."

    "The reason why I despise myself so much is because I regard her as a fairy sister, which makes me feel dizzy, confused, and become a shameless toad. It's not because Yu Yan has some magical power  I, it's all my own 'inner demon', fascinated by myself."

    It can be seen from this that at this moment, Duan Yu has realized that what he loves is the fairy sister, not Wang Yuyan. Unfortunately, at that time, the fairy sister has already passed away, and he has no chance to see her.

    But now, Sister Shenxian is still alive and well, and her appearance has not changed at all. In terms of temperament, she is obviously more in line with the demeanor of Sister Shenxian than Li Qinglu and Wang Yuyan. If Duan Yu saw her, he would feel nothing in his heart.  Do not believe

    ?Winter went to spring, and the Dali Expeditionary Army embarked on the journey again after several days of preparation, accompanied by one hundred thousand Xixia troops, and when they left Xixia, the people sent each other ten miles away, shouting words such as wishing the king a triumphant return as soon as possible.

    With the actions of the people of Xixia, the morale of the soldiers of the expeditionary army immediately rose, and they also strengthened their belief in following Gao Peng and creating a world of "world harmony".

    In half a month, the army entered the territory of the Huangtou Huihe tribe from Xixia, and the Huangtou Huihe surrendered in anticipation of the wind.  Army, guarded by fifty dragon guards, the army set off again.

    These remaining troops are not only responsible for maintaining regional stability, but they are also responsible for propagating Dali's philosophy of governing the country to the local people.

    Of course, there will be no shortage of publicity about the concept of Datong under heaven, and at the same time urge the local people to reclaim wasteland and plant a large number of crops such as hybrid rice with potatoes and sweet potatoes.

    Xizhou Uyghur territory is bigger than Xixia and Huangtou Uighur combined, Xizhou Uyghur and Black Khanate add up, it is the Xinjiang area of ??later generations, and it is also the so-called Western Region in Tang Dynasty. From this, it can be seen that this place has a large population  dilute.

    Moreover, they did not unite like Tubo, so it took Gao Peng some time to wipe out the Xizhou Uyghurs. After more than eight months, the Xizhou Uyghur tribes either surrendered or were wiped out.

    After resting for two months, another 50,000 Xixia Army, 10,000 Shence Army, and 100 Dragon Guard Army were left to guard. Gao Peng led his army to the north and successfully fought against Xiao Feng in Ulan Bator.

    After all, the Song army had 1.2 million soldiers, they divided into six groups, they attacked together, the speed of attack was much faster, Jurchen only had 20,000 soldiers, Xiao Feng led the dragon guard army and the imperial forest army to deal with it.

    Before that, a mere 20,000 Jurchen troops had defeated 400,000 Liao troops, which shows how brave the Jurchens were during this period.

    However, in front of the Dragon Guard Army and the Yulin Army, this bravery is useless at all. Its hard power is not comparable to others, and everything is useless.

    When Xiao Feng was fighting the Jurchens, the Song army took the opportunity to sack the city and occupy the territory. At this moment, the remnant Liao army was already frightened. Originally, they looked down upon the Song army as their opponent.

    But as soon as they got to know each other, they discovered to their horror that after more than ten years of separation, they could no longer see clearly just by scrutinizing, and they had to use titanium alloy dog ??eyes to see.

    Over the past ten years, Zhao Xu has been raising troops and training soldiers, and he has not relaxed at all. The combat effectiveness of the soldiers of the Song Army can be said to have doubled in the past twelve years.

    ?The veterans who had participated in the Battle of Yanmen Pass were dispersed and distributed to various units, adopting the method of bringing the old to the new, and practicing combat in the way of one belt and three.

    More than 30 of the 100 people have participated in actual combat. Under the leadership of those veterans who have fought and seen blood, other newcomers on the battlefield quickly adapted to the battlefield and matured quickly.

    Regardless of whether they were attacking the city or fighting in formation, the combat effectiveness of the soldiers of the Song Army was not inferior to that of the Jurchen who beat the Liao Army to pieces. The land of the Liao Kingdom was quickly occupied by the Song Army inch by inch, and no troops could stop them.

    Therefore, when Gao Peng led the army and Xiao Feng's division, Xiao Feng and Song Army had already occupied the whole territory of Liao Kingdom for more than two months.

    Song Jun is strictThe covenant between Dali and Song Dynasty was kept, although most of the cities and villages were occupied by soldiers of the Song army.

    But they made it clear that it should be Dali's territory, and they will not occupy an inch more. At present, they are only guarding for them temporarily. When the main force of Dali arrives, they will immediately withdraw from the land belonging to Dali.

    It is so harmonious, and this harmony is achieved by Dali's force of force gaining the upper hand

    Ulaanbaatar has been inhabited since the Paleolithic age, but the city was formed hundreds of years later at the end of the Ming Dynasty. Today's Ulaanbaatar area is just a large tribe inhabited by a group of Khitans and other nomadic peoples.  .

    This is the capital of the later Mongolian country, so it naturally has its geographical advantages. Among them, the Tula River and the Bogda Mountain are probably the biggest reasons. Of course, that mountain is not called Bogda Mountain today.

    By the Tula River, Xiao Feng and Gao Peng walked side by side, looking at the crystal-clear Tula River and the surrounding vast world, Xiao Feng was filled with emotion, "I made an agreement with Ah Zhu that when I find my big enemy and avenge me,  I went out of the customs to herd cattle and sheep in Saishang, I never thought that I would end up in Saishang in this way.¡±

    Gao Peng shook his head with a grin, and joked: "Fortunately, I realized it in time that day, otherwise you would have 'stuffed cattle and sheep to make promises'."

    Xiao Feng nodded approvingly, and said: "Indeed, that night, even now thinking about it, I'm still terrified and shuddering. If you were a few breaths late, A'Zhu and I would have been chilled to the bone by now."

    Speaking of this, Xiao Feng patted Gao Peng on the shoulder, and said sincerely: "You saved not only A'Zhu's life, but also the lives of both of us."

    "Ever since I knew I was a Khitan and was kicked out of the beggar gang, I never dreamed that I would have such a happy life today. You gave me all of this, thank you."

    Gao Peng said with a smile: "What are the family talking about? There will be countless coincidences in life. The so-called coincidences do not make a book. The story between you and sister Azhu is enough to write a book with ups and downs and exciting stories."

    Xiao Feng smiled, turned his head to look at the Dali Army tents stretching for several miles in the distance, and said: "I never thought that the war would be so smooth. Your three-year goal was actually achieved ten months ahead of schedule. What is your next step?"  What's the plan?" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 668 The Surprise Brought by Ruan Xingzhu's Family

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Naturally, we are recuperating according to the original plan. Now that the war is going well, we have saved ten months, and we can better digest the territory we have laid down."

    "In the past twelve years, the population of Dali has tripled to nearly 30 million people. It is time to expand the army. I plan to recruit another million Shence Army, and expand the Dragon Guard Army by another 20,000. The Imperial Forest Army has no plans for the time being."

    "The newly added Shence Army is used to guard the land that has been conquered. Dali's population is already saturated, and it will continue to migrate out. Dali only needs to maintain a population of tens of millions."

    Xiao Feng nodded and said: "This arrangement is very reasonable, except for the Dali ethnic groups themselves, most of the population of Dali is immigrated from outside, so it is reasonable to let them emigrate out again."

    "Anyway, nowadays, all the lands in the world belong to Dali, and there is no shortage of food. It is the same everywhere, but apart from the lack of food, Dali also lacks many other materials, such as silk and cloth."

    Gao Peng said: "It depends on our allies. This is also one of the meanings of my alliance with Da Song. Now our own productivity is not enough for the time being, and we still have to rely on Da Song's support. But I believe that in another ten years  , we will be self-sufficient.¡±

    Xiao Feng nodded, Gao Peng planned everything properly, and his strategic vision is second to none in the world today, who can directly formulate the development plan twenty years later, but can still implement it step by step  accomplish?

    "When do you plan to return to Dali?"

    Gao Peng smiled and said, "I can go anytime, even now, what about you? Do you plan to go back to Dali to spend the New Year with your wife and children, or take them over?"

    Thinking of his beautiful wife and children at home, the expression on Xiao Feng's face suddenly softened, "I'd better go back! It's bitterly cold here, and Ah Zhu is used to Dali's climate like spring all the year round, so I'm afraid I can't adapt here. I, Ping Liao  Wang, I'm afraid we won't be able to stay permanently in western Liaoning in the future."

    Gao Peng smiled and said: "What's the matter? Daddy has something to do, and the child does his best. Yue'er grows up very fast. Let him practice in the army in a few years, and he can take over your responsibility."

    "Ping Liao's son, it is more than enough to be a general who conquers the East. A good man has ambitions everywhere. You don't want him to be a dandy at home, causing trouble all day long, and competing with others to be jealous, right?"

    When Xiao Feng heard this, he couldn't help laughing, and said half-jokingly and half-seriously: "Speaking of which, Yue Er has a deep affection for Shi Shi, what are your plans?"

    Gao Peng spread his hands helplessly and said, "What can I plan? Two little ghosts love each other, can I still beat a mandarin duck?"

    "Yue'er is already fourteen years old, but with his appearance, no one would suspect that he is twenty years old. Shishi is also eighteen years old now. When I go back this time, let's arrange their marriage!"

    Xiao Feng said happily: "That's fine, after we arrange things here, we'll set off in a few days, and I'll also benefit from the honor of your in-laws, and experience the feeling of flying through the clouds."

    "But having said that, when do you plan to get married? You can't really be alone forever, can you?"

    Gao Peng said helplessly: "That's what I planned. In the future, I'm destined to practice as a recluse, and I haven't met the one I love, so I'll be single all the time! What's your plan with A'Zhu?"

    "Ah Zhu may still take some time, but with your current skill, you have already met the conditions for cultivating immortals and establishing a foundation. You can start cultivating immortals. When do you plan to start?"

    Xiao Feng thought for a while, and said: "Wait! When the war is over, Azhu will probably be around the same, the children have grown up, and Azhu and I can cultivate immortals with peace of mind."

    "Alright."

    Three days later, Gao Peng took Xiao Feng back to Dali through the clouds and fog, and went together to the Prince Consort's Mansion that had been changed into the Pingliao Prince's Mansion.

    The two fell from the sky directly from the backyard, but they saw Ruan Xingzhu, A'Zhu and three other strong and dark men sitting around, talking and laughing at Yanyan.

    "Hey, it's so lively! Are there any guests at home?"

    A clear voice came from the top of their heads, everyone raised their heads together, and saw Gao Peng and Xiao Feng descending from the sky on clouds and mist, A'Zhu was overjoyed, and got up to meet them.

    Ruan Xingzhu and the three men also stood up one after another, and the three men followed behind Ruan Xingzhu, facing Gao Peng and Xiao Feng who had landed together.

    "Xiao Lang, second brother, you're back!" A'Zhu is already in his thirties, he has lost a little of his youthful charm and has a little more mature charm, but due to his persistent martial arts practice all year round, his figure shows no signs of losing shape  , is still so graceful and graceful.

    It's just that the cleverness and naughtiness in her eyes has not diminished at all, which is why Xiao Feng will never end his love for herone of the reasons.

    "Sister Ah Zhu, Aunt Ruan."

    "I have met my mother-in-law."

    After greeting each other, Gao Peng looked at the three men and said, "I wonder if these three brothers are"

    Ruan Xingzhu hurriedly introduced: "Peng'er, son-in-law, these three are the children of my natal brothers, my own nephews, and they have come to Dali to join me. I also need Peng'er to take care of you."

    After finishing speaking, he said to the three men: "Xiao Er, Xiao Wu, Xiao Qi, this is His Royal Highness Dali Zhennan King, come here to greet you!"

    Xiaoqi is the youngest of the three, but also the smartest one, quite like Ruan Xingzhu, he stepped forward and spoke first: "I have met my second cousin, please take care of my second cousin in the future."

    Xiao Er and Xiao Wu made up their minds, and clasped their fists together and said: "Ruan Xiaoer (Ruan Xiaowu) has met his second cousin."

    Ruan Xingzhu's eyes flashed a sly smile with admiration. These three boys are clever. They don't call Gao Peng Lord or His Highness, but cousins. In this way, the relationship has been greatly improved.

    After hearing Ruan Xingzhu's introduction, Gao Peng was stunned at first, but then overjoyed. It turned out that it was these three treasures.  from the family.

    "You don't have to be polite, the three brothers, they are all a family, and my cousin will not treat you badly, hahahaha I never thought that the three heroes of the Ruan family, who are well-known in the world, are actually my cousins, and I have admired them for a long time."

    When the three of them heard Gao Peng's words, they immediately became excited. Gao Peng didn't expect that these three were Ruan Xingzhu's nephews, and they didn't expect Gao Peng to know them.

    "Cousin is worthy of being a fairy who rides the clouds and travels high and high. My three brothers only have a little reputation in the land of Qilu, and my cousin knows that we are waiting." Ruan Xiaoer flattered me calmly.  past.

    "Hahahaha" Gao Peng pointed at Ruan Xiaoer with a vertical finger, and said with a smile, "My brother's goal is to sweep the world and bring harmony to the world. Naturally, he must have a certain understanding of the talents of the world."

    "We can't just focus on the land. There is also a vast and boundless land on the other side of the sea, and water transportation also plays a vital role in a country."

    "So I naturally have to know a thing or two about the heroes who are proficient in water and are good at water warfare. Among them, the Ruan family in Liangshanbo, the land of Qilu, is the one I like the most. Even if you don't come to vote, I will take the initiative sooner or later.  door-to-door solicitation."

    "I never dreamed that Aunt Ruan came from the Ruan family. No wonder you are so good at swimming. Had I known this, my Dali navy might have been formed long ago."

    When the three Ruan brothers heard Gao Peng's words, they were ecstatic. Hearing this, is this cousin planning to let them be the commander of the navy?  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 669

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Ruan Xiaoer was more stable, and asked tentatively: "What does cousin mean, you plan to form a navy?"

    Gao Peng nodded affirmatively, and said: "Yes, the navy must be formed, and the number must not be less than 500,000. The commander and commander of the navy are none other than you three brothers."

    "Om"

    The minds of the three Ruan brothers buzzed, and they were immediately stunned. What's going on?  Before half a cup of tea, they were just three people who couldn't get along in Song Dynasty and came to Dali to join their aunt.

    But after half a cup of tea, they became generals commanding an army of 500,000?  Is this is this change too fast?  They haven't even had breakfast yet!

    Ruan Xingzhu was also a little dizzy from being hit by the surprise. The surprise came too fast, like a tornadocough cough

    Her original plan was just to ask A'Zhu to talk to Xiao Feng and arrange for her three nephews to hang out with Xiao Feng's Imperial Forest Army, but she never expected that Gao Peng would directly make them the commanders of the navy army.  It's just too big.

    "Three idiots, what are you doing standing there in a daze? Don't you thank your cousin for his cultivation?"

    The three brothers clasped their fists and bowed as if waking up from a dream, "Thank you for your cousin's cultivation."

    Gao Peng smiled and waved his hands, and said: "It is said that there is no need to be courteous as a family, but if you want to be the commander of the navy, you should not only understand water warfare, but also some strategies and tactics."

    "It's just a matter of time to form a navy. It takes a long time to build a warship. During this time, I invite officials from the Ministry of War to teach you strategies. You must study hard. In the future, we will open up water territories for Dali and make great achievements."

    "When the navy is formed, it will be up to you to train the sailors. At that time, you have to come up with some dry goods."

    The three brothers also knew that the water army commanding 500,000 men was very different from the water bandits commanding 500 to 500 men. My cousin was indeed cultivating them with all his heart, and they would not be ignorant of the good and the bad.

    At the moment, they all said that they will definitely do their best to learn Wen Tao and Wu Lue, and they will never disappoint their cousin.

    Today Gao Peng and Xiao Feng went home to reunite with their families, and got the three Ruan brothers, three water warfare experts. The formation of the Dali Navy is expected, and Gao Peng was very happy.  I had a drink.

    What made Xiao Feng happy was that he didn't expect the three Ruan brothers to drink too much. Although they were not as good as him and Gao Peng, they were still very good.

    The drink lasted from Si o'clock in the morning until Shen o'clock in the afternoon. Gao Peng left and returned to the mansion, but met the three Xiao family brothers and sisters who had just come out of Zhennan Wang's mansion in front of the mansion.

    "Second Uncle, are you back? Is my father back?" Xiao Rui, nine years old, looked up happily when she saw Gao Peng.

    The two brothers Xiao Yue and Xiao He saluted Gao Peng respectfully and looked at him with joy.

    Gao Peng gently rubbed Xiao Rui's hair, said with a smile: "Your father came back with me, and just had a drink with your cousin."

    "Great. Goodbye, Second Uncle. I'll go back first."

    "Slow down, silly girl." Gao Peng looked at the joyful Xiao Rui bouncing and running home, and shook his head involuntarily, his daughter was indeed with her father, this is the truth that has never changed since ancient times!

    "The second uncle, we also bid farewell."

    "Wait a minute, Yue'er, I have a question for you, and you have to answer me honestly." Gao Peng called Xiao Yue to stop, and said seriously.

    Xiao Yue immediately stopped in his tracks, and Xiao He naturally stopped where he was. Xiao Yue was now as tall as Gao Peng, looked straight into Gao Peng's eyes, and said, "Second Uncle, please tell me."

    "Youdo you really like Shishi?" Gao Peng looked at him expressionlessly and asked.

    A blush floated on Xiao Yue's handsome and resolute face, but he didn't hesitate, and said in a deep voice: "Yes, I like Senior Sister, I have liked her since I was a child, and I will only marry her in this life, and no one can compete with me."  Senior sister, gods slay gods, and Buddhas slay Buddhas."

    "I still" Gao Peng looked at the kid dumbfounded, and waved his hand: "Okay, get out! Go back and ask your mother to prepare three letters and six rituals."

    "Ohhuh?" Xiao Yue responded subconsciously, and only realized it the next moment. His eyes were staring like donkey eggs, and he looked at Gao Peng dumbfounded. Xiao Yue, who had always been as virtuous as his father, suddenly became  Stuttering, "SecondSecond uncle, you areyou are"

    Under Xiao Yue's excitement, his accent changed to Dali dialect. Gao Peng was overjoyed when he saw this, and said in Dali dialect: "What? Do you think it's too early? How many more years do you want to wait?"

    &nbsp"No, no, no, no" Xiao Yue waved his hands like a convulsion, and exclaimed with excitement: "Which local thief thinks it's early, I'll go back right away and ask my mother to prepare it."

    After finishing speaking, he directly performed lightness kung fu, jumped up, and several swallows turned over and flew towards Pingliao Palace, Xiaohe looked at this scene dumbfounded, and said to Gao Peng: "Second uncle, my elder brother is only fourteen years old!  "

    Gao Peng glanced at him, and said with a chuckle: "Do you think he looks like a fourteen-year-old boy? This kid looks so anxious, it doesn't matter that he is a little more anxious than others to get married."

    "Who made you not live up to it? You are only two years younger than your elder brother, but you are so far behind. If you are so anxious to grow up, I will find you a marriage in two years. That's fine, you go back and prepare to welcome him."  Sister-in-law, come in!"

    ""

    After Gao Peng finished speaking, Shi Shiran entered the palace and walked to the hall. In Xiaohe's body, A'Zhu's genes obviously had the upper hand. His appearance was similar to A'Zhu's, and his body was also a normal southern body shape.

    At the same time, he also inherited A'Zhu's intelligence to the greatest extent. The three brothers and sisters, a natural general, a natural counselor, and a natural troublemaker, really complement each other, and A'Zhu really knows how to be born.

    "My lord, you are back!"

    "Father."

    Arriving at the hall, Yu Shujie and her daughters and teachers were already waiting here after receiving the news. Two years ago, Fu Minyi broke through her innate talent, and Gao Peng passed on her Xiaoyao Yufeng, so she returned to Wuliang Mountain and devoted herself to practicing.

    So now Gao Peng's personal servants are Yu Shujie and Li Juan, and the other two women have found their own homes, one is married to Sikong Ba Tianshi's son, and the other is married to Situ Hua Hegen's son.

    Gao Peng didn't find another maidservant to replace them, anyway, there were two enough, Yu Shujie and Li Juan planned to follow Fu Minyi's old path.

    Therefore, they are now in their thirties, still unmarried, and they just devote themselves to practicing every day, striving to become innate as soon as possible, so that they can practice immortality just like Sister Fu.

    And they also have a hope in their hearts. Gao Peng has not married yet, and has no sweetheart. When they cultivate to live forever, they will have a lot of time to spend with him.

    They believe that sincerity is the key to success, and they will wait until he is moved and takes the initiative to accept them one day. Of course, Fu Minyi also has a general idea.

    "Teacher, foster father has something to tell you." (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 670: Double Mission Completion Achieved

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Half a month later, both the Pingliao Palace and the Zhennan Palace were decorated with lights and festoons, and it was a lively scene. Even the homes of the common people on the street hung up red lanterns, and everyone was beaming.

    ? Today is the day when Zhennan Wang¡¯s righteous daughter, Shishi Princess, gets married. The emperor personally bestows a marriage on the princess and the prince of Pingliao, and the whole country of Dali celebrates together.

    All Dali people know that they can have today's happy life thanks to the gift of King Zhennan. In Dali, the people's love for Gao Peng even exceeds that of Emperor Duan Yu.  Blessings of the people.

    For three days in a row, Dali was immersed in a sea of ??joy, and Gao Peng was very pleased that he had changed the fate of this woman.

    After Xiao Yue and Shi Shi got married, Gao Peng started to build the Dali Navy. He had already arranged all the plans for Dali to lay down the territory.  He can focus on the construction of the Navy.

    After obtaining Zhao Xu's consent, Gao Peng arranged the naval garrison and major shipyards on the North Sea. At the same time, small shipyards were also built along several waters of the Lancang River (the Chinese section of the Mekong River).

    Of course, there must be a difference between sea-going ships and inland ships, but Gao Peng provided the design drawings of all ships.

    In terms of sea ships, Gao Peng took out the blueprint of Zheng He's treasure ship, which is the warship that Zheng He took when he sailed to the west.

    Although it is not a very good ship, it is three hundred years ahead of this era after all, and it is enough for the time being. With the level of craftsmanship of this era, it is already very good to be able to build this kind of ship.

    Gao Peng summoned craftsmen from all over the country to build a shipyard in the Beihai Group. At the same time, he also received strong support from Zhao Xu. Da Song provided 70% of the craftsmen, and the craftsmen of the two countries worked together to build warships.

    Of course, Gao Peng produced the blueprints, and Da Song not only provided most of the craftsmen, but also took care of food and logistics materials. Therefore, Dali and Da Song added five to the warships built, and divided them equally.

    Unlike Dali, which has just started, the navy of the Song Dynasty is already very mature, but Dali belongs to a high-rise building. Not only does Gao Peng provide the best warship design drawings, but also the three Ruan brothers, three masters of water warfare, serve as commanders and drillers.  Navy, I believe it will not take many years for the Dali Navy to catch up with the Song Dynasty.

    When the naval army is formed, the first thing Gao Peng will do is to take Annan (ancient Vietnam), Bagan (ancient Burma), Siam (ancient Thailand), Chenla (ancient Cambodia), Angkor (ancient Laos) and other Southeast Asian countries.  The country was included in the territory, and then used it as a springboard to plot Tianzhu.

    The officers and men of the Dali Navy also have to practice Hunyuan Kung Fu, and they don't need to know other martial arts, but everyone must be proficient in traveling thousands of miles.

    It can be imagined that when a naval battle broke out, the opponent was still desperately approaching its own ship, preparing to engage in a boarding battle. As a result, the Dali navy used the swallows to copy the water one by one, and rushed across the water.

    Just that kind of visual shock is enough to make the opponent startled and morale plummeted, not to mention its role in actual combat.

    The simplest point is that if in a water battle, the ships of both sides are destroyed and sunk, the enemy can only fall into the water and flop, or sink to the bottom of the sea and drown.

    However, the Dali navy can sail across the water. Not only can it calmly kill the enemy who fell into the water, but it can also transfer to other ships in time and even go ashore directly on the water. It is difficult for such a navy to win a battle.

    Two years later, the Dali Navy was basically formed. Although there was a temporary shortage of warships, the problem was not serious. It only took a few years to build enough warships to accommodate 500,000 sailors.

    And the development of the occupied land has also achieved initial results. The people of all ethnic groups conquered by Dali lived in stability, and slowly accepted the fact that they were ruled by Dali.

    But now, Gao Peng can see from the reincarnation table that the task completion rate has reached 10,689,600,000, that is to say, the combined land area of ??Dali and Dasong has reached 10,680,000 square kilometers.

    The task has been successfully completed, and there are still five years before the end of the task time. During these five years, Gao Peng decided to expand desperately and strive to double the completion of the task, because the next reincarnation will usher in another assessment  world.

    Moreover, the assessment world this time, according to the law, should be the world of film and television dramas with a western background, which is the home of foreigners. If it is the world of reincarnation with a Chinese background, Gao Peng can at least be sure.  Plot context.

    However, Gao Peng with a foreign background cannot guarantee that he must have watched the original drama. If he is in an unfamiliar reincarnation world, he will be very passive, so he must do his best to more than double the task completion rate.

    Therefore, in recuperationIn the third year, that is, the eighteenth year of Dali Rixin and the spring of the twenty-sixth year of Dasong Yuanyou, Gao Peng once again took his steps to expand.

    He set up 300,000 Dali navy, nine "Duan Pengbao ships" (also known as Zheng He's treasure ships), and more than 160 other warships of various types, expanding westward, targeting the entire Southeast Asia.

    He took out the newly recruited millions of Shence Army in the past two years, and did not go to Ulaanbaatar to join the 370,000 expeditionary army, but went directly to the southwest, passing through the various tribes of Tubo, and directly facing the  Eastern Europe.

    More than 300,000 troops from Ulaanbaatar also attacked the Black Khanate at the same time. After taking down the Black Khanate, Gao Peng will not stop there, but will continue westward.

    His goal is to bring all the lands of Kazakhstan, Uzbekistan, Turkmenistan, Afghanistan, Pakistan, Iran, Iraq, Syria and other Middle East regions into Dali territory.

    For the time being, we can only go here, because in this era, there is still a behemoth in the Middle East, the Great Food Kingdom, that is, the Arab Empire.

    This country has a land of 13.5 million square kilometers and a population of more than 40 million. They are brave and good at fighting. They destroyed the Persian Empire with machetes in their hands and ruled this land for six hundred years. It is not so easy to shake.

    Even if the Dali army can defeat them, it will not be easy to conquer this country.

    To fight all the way to the Middle East, this puts a lot of pressure on Dali's logistics, but with the existence of the navy, it solves this very well.

    After the Dali Navy solves Tianzhu, it will bypass Sri Lanka from the Bay of Bengal, enter the Arabian Sea, land from the coastal area of ??Makran in Pakistan, dock with the army, and send food supplies there.

    At that time, the two logistics transportation lines on land and water will provide logistical support, and the expeditionary force will be able to expand wantonly without any worries.

    When Dali was in full swing to expand its territory, the Song Dynasty was not idle. They also sent another two million troops to the north, joined the expeditionary force, and invaded the Kievan Rus region. The Rurik Dynasty could hardly organize any decent resistance.  declared the country to be destroyed.

    Three million troops, what is that concept?  At that time, apart from the Great Food Country, which other country could pull out an army of three million?

    Just listening to the quantity is enough to make people frightened, let alone fighting, you must know that these troops are not only large in number, but also of good quality!

    Kievan Rus was captured by Da Song, but this time they won it all by themselves, instead of relying on Dali allies, which made Zhao Xu very proud.

    In the fourth year, there is still one year and seven months before the end of the task time. When Gao Peng looked at the reincarnation watch, he suddenly smiled happily, and saw that the above task completion showed: 20,649,600,000.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 671: An Interesting Story

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The mission goal was achieved, and Gao Peng's expansion stopped at the Caspian Sea, the world's largest saltwater lake.

    The border of Dali has been pushed to Tehran, Iran, the later generation, between Dali and the great food country, separated by Iraq.

    After another half a year, after the follow-up troops caught up and completely stabilized the national border, Gao Peng ordered the expansion war to end temporarily and began a long period of recuperation.

    For four years in a row, the Dali army was either fighting or on the way to fight. If they hadn't all been successful in cultivation and possessed internal strength, a large group of them might have collapsed.

    Although they are a little mentally exhausted, their bodies can still hold on. As long as they are given a rest and some methods are used to relax their bodies and minds, they will be able to adjust slowly.

    As for the feeling of homesickness, Gao Peng still adopts the method of resting in batches, letting them return to their hometown to visit relatives on the navy's warship. Naturally, taking a boat is easier and faster than walking.

    Gao Peng also planned to return to Dali and take a good rest for a while. When he passed by Tianshan Mountain, he visited Wu Yazi and Wu Xingyun. In the past ten years, their Taoism has increased steadily, and their lifespan has naturally increased steadily.

    Occasionally, on a whim, I went down the mountain to walk around the rivers and lakes, playing the role of "magic grandpa", and giving opportunities to some young people who are pleasing to the eye.

    They will also bring some lonely children back to Tianshan Mountain to inject fresh blood into the Vulture Palace. The life of the two makes them happy physically and mentally, just like a couple of gods and gods.

    Seeing the two of them living so happily, Gao Peng also felt very comforted, relieved, and after leaving, he went to Da Song to meet Zhao Xu and Ah Zi.

    At the beginning, Ah Zi promised Zhao Xu that he would give him a few more children, so that he could stop the courtiers from forcing him to accept a concubine.

    As a result, after seventeen years, Ah Zi gave birth to a football team for Zhao Xu, with seven sons and four daughters, and Gao Peng was also drunk, but generally speaking, the lives of the two were harmonious and beautiful.

    Zhao Xu did not allow his children to form cliques with the courtiers for personal gain, and what they accepted was the same education method that Gao Peng prepared for Zhao Xu, and Zhao Xu did not worry that the children would fight against each other because of the throne in the future.

    His plan is that after ten years, he will pass the throne to the crown prince, abdicate himself, and go to cultivate immortality with Gao Peng. With him, an immortal old fellow, watching over him, the brats will not dare to do any fucking things. Occasionally he will  Take the children to the beggar gang for a walk.

    The royal family can be said to be at the top of the entire society, while the beggars are at the bottom of the society. These princes often hang out with beggars, and they have not cultivated the kind of high-ranking dandyism at all.

    Zhao Xu was thinking about letting the prince ascend the throne as the emperor in the future, and the other princes would either be generals or he would be the leader of the beggar gang.

    After seventeen years of vigorous development by Zhao Xu, he has really achieved what he promised at the beginning. Today, everyone in the Song Dynasty has ample food and clothing, and the beggars of the beggar gang can all be self-sufficient and no longer need to beg.

    However, the title of the largest beggar gang in the world has not been lost, and the distinction between the clean clothes faction and the dirty clothes faction came into being.

    The Clean Clothes Sect is composed of those who live affluently but still regard themselves as disciples of the Beggar Gang. Although they no longer need to beg, they are still unwilling to hand over their cloth bags and quit the Beggar Gang, and are still proud of being disciples of the Beggar Gang.

    And if there is anything to do with the beggars' gang, all they need to do is say hello, and there will be no shortage of manpower or money or food.

    As for the Dirty Clothes Sect, they are almost of the same nature as the Shaolin monks. They don't do production. Their daily task is to study martial arts and study various changes in the dog-fighting formation. They are the deterrent force of the beggar gang.

    Under Zhao Xu's initiative, the Eighteen Palms of Subduing the Dragon is no longer the exclusive skill of the gang leader, but has become the standard martial arts for the disciples of the Beggar Clan with five bags or more.

    Anyone who has reached the level of the five-pocket disciple can be passed on to the Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms. Only the dog-beating stick method, as the unique skill of the beggar gang, can only be inherited by the gang leader.

    Therefore, today's beggar gang wants to be promoted to a five-pocket disciple.  palm.

    And the Beggars' Gang has thus become a super sect whose overall combat power far exceeds that of Shaolin. Shaolin now only occupies the word "Bo".

    This is naturally the result of Gao Peng's mediation. His goal is to develop the world of Tianlong into a world of immortal martial arts. "Immortal" cannot be promoted in a short period of time, and it will take hundreds of thousands of years of development.

    But "martial arts" is completely possible. The whole people's high martial arts started from the change of the beggar gang. In Dali, Hunyuan Gong and Shenzu Jing have become martial arts popularized by the whole people. Even when eight-year-old children fight, it is your one move.  Hui is calling, and I will defeat the devil with one move.?? in the past.

    Of course, children have no internal strength, and there will be no major problems if they just compete in moves.

    As for the Yi Jin Jing, after years of dissemination, many people already know that it is a magical skill, and fewer and fewer people can practice it. After all, the prerequisites for this martial art are too harsh, and gradually no one will practice it anymore.  stuff.

    As for the Great Song Dynasty, since Zhao Xu came to power, although the situation of promoting literature and suppressing martial arts has changed, everything is inferior. Only the idea of ??high reading has penetrated into the hearts of the people of the Great Song Dynasty, and it is difficult to promote martial arts to the whole people in a short time.  It can only come slowly

    Gao Peng walked around for two months, felt the changes in the world brought about by him, and then returned to Dali. Every day he spent his days entertaining grandchildren, drinking with Xiao Feng, playing with small inventions, and practicing Xiaoyaoyu.  Wind, live leisurely.

    However, his small inventions are all good things that benefit the country and the people. For example, after he conquered the Southeast Asian countries, he brought back a large amount of rubber. Today, the most expensive carriage in Dali is made of rubber wheels. This is just one of its uses.  .

    The eldest son of Xiao Yue and Shishi is almost five years old, named Xiao Yan, and the second daughter has just turned three years old, named Xiao Xun'er. There is no doubt that the name was given by the grandfather Gao Peng.

    When the two little guys were just getting married, he left them these two names. This was just a bit of Gao Peng's bad taste.

    The Duan family in Dali is also very prosperous. Duan Yuguang has eight sons and five daughters. After all, he has five women, which is much better than Zhao Xu catching Ah Zi alone.

    The eldest son, Duan Zhengxing, has already turned sixteen, Duan Yu and Zhao Xu thought of going together, and in another ten years, they will pass the throne to Duan Zhengxing, and they will live a happy life by themselves.

    The world of Tianlong has been completely changed by Gao Peng. The Liangshanbo peasant uprising and Fangla uprising that should have happened in these years have all disappeared, and even the Manichaeism has been wiped out by Zhao Xu.

    However, some small-scale incidents that had no impact on history still happened. In Jingyanggang, Yanggu County, Shandong Province, a man surnamed Wu was beaten to death with his bare hands after drinking fifteen bowls and three bowls of liquor.  A big worm was recruited by the local county magistrate as the head of the infantry.

    Today Gao Peng and Xiao Feng went to a restaurant in the city for a drink, and when they heard that a business traveler from the Song Dynasty told this story as an anecdote, the two were immediately very interested.

    It's just that Xiao Feng became interested in the so-called "Three bowls of wine but not on the hill", while Gao Peng became interested in the guy who beat the tiger himself.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 672 Meeting Wu Dalang on the road

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Seeing Xiao Feng's expression, Gao Peng immediately understood what he was thinking, and said with a smile: "Brother-in-law, are you interested in tasting the three bowls of the "Gaogang" wine? See how it differs from the 'Colorful Clouds South' wine I brewed.  .¡±

    Caiyunzhinan is a high-grade rice wine brewed by Gao Peng's later distillation method. However, in order to promote it on the largest scale so that everyone can adapt, the alcohol content he set is not high, only 35 to 6 degrees.

    Ordinary people would almost feel dizzy after drinking half a catty, and those with a good capacity for alcohol could drink a little more than seven or eight taels to a catty, but Xiao Feng's wine barrel, it's not a big deal to make him ten catties in one breath  .

    From various legends, it can be seen that Wu Song's drinking capacity is quite good, even he can only drink fifteen bowls of wine, which is a bit interesting.

    And this Wu Song is the same as Xiao Feng, when fighting, there is a big difference between drinking and not drinking, they are both the kind of guys who drink more and more fiercely.

    Xiao Feng said enthusiastically: "Alright, let's go and see what the so-called three bowls but no post is so good about."

    As soon as they said they left, the two left the restaurant, went home and said hello to A'Zhu, and then went to the land of Qilu through the clouds and mists.  Dao Xing is getting deeper and deeper, and the flying speed is getting faster and faster.

    From Dali to Yanggu County, it takes two or three hours to arrive on the nearly five thousand li road. After several twists and turns, I finally found out where the hotel with the three-bowl signboard is located, which is just under Jingyang Gang.

    "Shopkeeper, bring good wine and good food." Xiao Feng shouted loudly as soon as he entered the hotel.

    "Okay, sir, please wait a moment."

    After a while, the shopkeeper took the waiter and set aside six pottery bowls, put three each in front of Xiao Feng and Gao Peng, and put out two plates of peanuts to go with the wine, then filled the six bowls with wine,  Then he smiled and said: "Two guests, please take your time, the dishes will be here in a while."

    Gao Peng looked at the wine bowl that could hold three or four taels, and secretly complained in his heart, no wonder three bowls are not worth the job, these damn three bowls are one catty, not too much, as long as the wine has the strength of Caiyun Zhinan, one  Out of a hundred people, at least ninety or so must get down.

    When the shopkeeper pulled out the cork of the wine bottle, a strong aroma of wine came out of the bottle, Xiao Feng took a deep breath, and praised: "Good wine, really extraordinary."

    Hearing the words, the shopkeeper's face immediately flushed red, and he laughed and said: "Guest officer, although this wine is good, it is very strong. You need to drink it lightly and sip it slowly. If you drink it in a hurry, you will get drunk easily."

    Xiao Feng and Gao Peng looked at each other and smiled, each raised a bowl, touched it, and drank it in one breath.

    "Hagood wine, really strong enough, a bit stronger than Caiyun Zhinan." Xiao Feng put down the wine bowl and praised it.

    The shopkeeper was stunned. This man was the same as the tiger-fighting hero more than a month ago. He was a big man with a height of eight feet.

    However, when they mentioned Caiyunzhinan, the shopkeeper immediately showed a hint of pride on his face, "The Dali famous wine Caiyunzhinan that the guest officer said, the little old man was lucky enough to drink it, and it is indeed the best in the world.  liquor."

    "But in terms of strength, even Caiyun Zhinan can't compare with my three bowls, but the burning knives in the north can be compared with one or two, but the burning knives are only strong, but they are far behind in terms of aroma.  "

    The shopkeeper's words were not bragging. After drinking a bowl, Gao Peng secretly evaluated that the alcohol content of these three bowls was about forty degrees, which was almost the same as that of later generations of distilled wine.

    Burning knives can even reach an ultra-high alcohol content of 50 to 60 degrees, but the taste is indeed much worse than these three bowls.

    These three bowls of bosses who are not on the job are also talents!  Gao Peng's experience comes from the distillation method of later generations, but it is very rare for people to rely on fermented wine to make the alcohol content reach this high level. Perhaps, this restaurant also mastered the distillation method?

    "Shopkeeper, just serve us a jar of ten catties! Although this wine is strong, three bowls are really not enough." Gao Peng said to the shopkeeper with a smile.

    The shopkeeper was taken aback, and hurriedly said: "Guest officer, my wine is called 'Toupingxiang'. Although the wine is strong, when I first drink it, I feel that it is mellow and delicious, not very high, but it has a strong aftertaste.  Make 'go out and pour'."

    "I don't know the nature of this wine, and I drink too much. As a result, I fell drunk on the ground as soon as I went out. Few people can pass the hill in front after drinking three bowls, so it is called three bowls but the hill.  The official might as well finish these three bowls first, rest for a while, and then decide whether to drink more."

    "Hahahaha Shopkeeper, you really don't have to worry about eating carrots. Although your wine is stronger than Caiyunzhinan, it's not much higher."

      "We brothers are both immortals of wine who can drink ten catties of colorful clouds without getting drunk. If you talk about three bowls, even thirty bowls, it may not be able to bring down our brothers. Don't be verbose.  Just take the wine."

    After Gao Peng finished speaking, he slapped an ingot of gold on the table. Seeing this, the shopkeeper had nothing to say, took the gold, and went to carry the wine.

    Gao Peng drank wine and ate food with Xiao Feng, soon after fifteen bowls were eaten, the two of them sat upright, not shaking or shaking, not only the shopkeeper, but also other drinkers in the hotel were completely convinced.

    After the tiger-fighting hero drank fifteen bowls more than a month ago, he also staggered out of the house, but these two people were more ferocious than the tiger-fighting hero Wu Erlang.

    The ten catties of wine was eaten quickly, and they asked for another five catties. Both of them drank twenty-five bowls, and finally enjoyed themselves, so they got up and left.

    "What's next? Going back or" Outside the hotel, Xiao Feng asked Gao Peng.

    Gao Peng smiled slightly, and said: "Are you interested in meeting that hero? He can drink fifteen bowls and three bowls, but he can also kill a big bug after the post. This person must be a rare hero. Such a person, don't see  Wouldn't it be a pity to see you last time?"

    Xiao Feng's eyes lit up. He is a person who likes to make friends with heroes, especially those who can drink. Hearing this, he immediately agreed: "That's right, such a hero. Since you're here, let's get acquainted. Let's go!"

    Immediately, the two started their lightness kung fu and went straight to Yanggu County. They arrived in a short while, and it was already afternoon, when they went to the county government office to inquire, the government servant said that Wu Dutou had returned to his brother and sister-in-law's residence.

    Gao Peng asked for directions, and the two went to Zishi Street together. On the road, they saw a short man less than five feet carrying a load, walking towards their goal. Gao Peng immediately knew that he had met the Lord.

    Gao Peng rolled his eyes, and shouted: "Is the Wu Family Dalang in front?"

    Hearing this, the short man turned his head in surprise, but saw that although his face was ugly, he had a kind and honest smile on his face.

    When Wu Dalang saw Gao Peng and Xiao Feng, one was gentle and elegant, handsome and extraordinary, the other was mighty and majestic, compared with his second younger brother, he immediately didn't dare to neglect, put down the burden in his hands, bowed his hands and said: "I don't know if you two are called young ones  What are your orders?"

    Xiao Feng glanced at Gao Peng in surprise, and listening to Gao Peng's words, could this person be the elder brother of the tiger-fighting hero Wu Erlang?  Is this a big joke?

    In Xiao Feng's view, the elder brother looks like this, how can the younger brother be so strong?  However, our wise and mighty King Xiao sometimes misses it. The genes of the Wu family are so weird and unreasonable.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 673

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Gao Peng walked up to Wu Dalang and said with a smile: "Brother Wu, you are welcome. The two of us came from Dali. I heard from the business traveler in Dali that my brother killed a tiger in Jingyanggang a few months ago and benefited the village. I admire him very much."  , come to visit."

    Wu Dalang saw that Gao Peng was carrying two jars of wine in a net bag, and he really looked like he was coming to visit, and he said happily: "You two have come to visit my brother from Dali, you really have a heart, please follow me  Come."

    The two followed Wu Dalang to Zishi Street, turned a few turns, and came to a teahouse wall. Wu Dalang knocked on the door and called, "Sister-in-law, open the door."

    Not long after, the door opened, Xiao Feng looked intently, he couldn't help being more surprised, looked back and forth between Wu Dalang and the woman who opened the door, then looked at Gao Peng, his eyes were full of confusion.

    The corner of Gao Peng's mouth twitched into an inexplicable smile, and he gave Xiao Feng a quiet look.

    But I saw the woman who came to open the door, in her early twenties, with eyebrows like willow leaves, face like peach blossoms, slender waist and hips, sandalwood mouth and cherry lips, a pair of big eyes sparkling water, there is always a little bit of nothingness at the corners of her eyes.  of wantonness.

    When she saw Xiao Feng and Gao Peng, those restless eyes were about to drip water, she only heard her lightly open her mouth and asked: "Brother, these two are"

    Wu Dalang was completely unaware of the change in Pan Jinlian's eyes, he couldn't help it, he was too short to see it!

    "Sister-in-law, these two masters came to visit the second brother from Dali, has the second brother returned?"

    Pan Jinlian said: "I have been back for a while, the food is ready, and I am waiting for you to come back, please come in quickly, both masters."

    Gao Peng nodded and said, "Thank you, Ma'am."

    Wu Dalang put away the burden of cooking cakes, and together with Pan Jinlian took Gao Peng and Xiao Feng to the main room, seeing from behind the two people's extremely uncoordinated, incomparably compatible figures, Xiao Feng could only feel the pain in his head.  The sense of absurdity rushed upwards one after another, this family has a story!

    After entering the room, he saw a big man who was as tall and majestic as Xiao Feng, and had just stood up and looked towards the door.

    "Second brother, these two masters heard about your tiger hunting, so they came here from Dali to visit."

    Seeing each other, Xiao Feng and Wu Song were taken aback for a moment, and then there was a sense of sympathy in their eyes at the same time. After hearing Wu Dalang's words, Wu Song showed a bold smile on his face, stretched out his hand, and said: "You two have worked hard from afar.  Please sit down."

    "Brother Wu, please." Xiao Feng said politely, lifted his clothes, and sat opposite Wu Song. Originally, in his imagination, Wu Dalang looked like this, even if his brother was different, he probably wouldn't be much better.

    But he didn't expect that he was wrong, Wu Erlang was such a majestic and mighty man, his eyes sparkled, showing his impressive martial arts cultivation, and his movements were heroic, which greatly boosted Xiao Feng's favor.  How similar is this Wu Erlang to him twenty years ago?

    Seeing that these two guys look like heroes who cherish heroes, Gao Peng couldn't help smiling, put the two jars of wine on the table, and sat sideways, while Wu Dalang and Pan Jinlian sat opposite Gao Peng.

    "Hehe, Brother Wu, the two of us have just come out of that tavern where the three bowls are not enough, and we are already full, but seeing Brother Wu today, I am very happy, so let's drink a few more bowls with Brother Wu.  "

    Hearing what Gao Peng said, Wu Song also had a sudden fondness for him. Originally, when he saw Gao Peng was gentle and elegant, he thought he was that kind of weak scholar, but he didn't expect that he was also a straightforward man.

    However, seeing that Gao Peng looked to be in his twenties, but he called him Brother Wu, he couldn't help asking a little funny: "I haven't asked your names, how old is this brother?"

    Upon hearing this, Gao Peng smiled at Xiao Feng and said: "Duan 2 in Xia Dali, this year there are 40 and 2."

    Xiao Feng also said: "Dali Xiao Feng, three out of fifty."

    "Well¡­¡­"

    The Wu family brothers and Pan Jinlian looked at the two with astonishment on their faces. Wu Song said with an uneasy expression: "Why did you two friends come to play with us? You look younger than me. If you are forty or fifty years old, then I am  Fifty or sixty is dying?"

    "Hahahaha" Gao Peng and Xiao Feng laughed, Gao Peng said: "Brother Wu, don't worry, we are indeed forty or fifty years old, but because the exercises we have cultivated have the effect of keeping our faces, we don't look old, we  This brother-in-law and grandson are all running around!"

    After Gao Peng finished speaking, he waved his hand, and saw one of the two jars of wine on the table fly away by itself, and a stream of wine shot up into the sky, divided into four in mid-air, and poured into the wine bowls in front of the four people impartially  Among them, just filled a bowl.

    The three members of the Wu family were horrified when they saw it, and Wu Song couldn't help exclaiming: "It's such a brilliant method, but it's not the same.Wu Er was ignorant and ignorant, and watched the sky from the bottom of a well.  "

    After finishing speaking, he picked up the wine bowl in front of him, and said sincerely: "Wu Er was blind before, and offended the two seniors with his words, he punished himself with a bowl, and he has the right to make amends."

    After finishing speaking, he raised his head and drank the wine upside down, poured the wine bowl to show that he had drunk it, and said in his mouth: "Happy, it really is three bowls but not enough."

    "HahahahaBrother Wu is bold enough. In my life, I, Xiao, like to make friends with heroes like you. You don't care about your seniors, just call me brother."

    Xiao Feng said with a hearty smile, also raised the wine bowl, jokingly said: "Just now I was given a fine wine, how about another bowl of toast?"

    After speaking, his left hand turned his palm into a claw, and he took a shot towards the wine jar, another gust of wine flew out and fell into Wu Song's bowl, this was Xiao Feng's dragon catching skill, Wu Song was amazed when he saw it, and he felt sorry for the two of them  more respectful.

    Gao Peng also picked up the wine bowl and said with a smile: "However, we each drank twenty-five bowls in the hotel just now, I'm afraid we can't have a good drink with Brother Wu."

    Wu Song was shocked, these three bowls of wine were not strong, they were the most wine he had ever drunk in his life, even after drinking fifteen bowls, he still felt dizzy, these two drank twenty-five bowls,  But he acted as if nothing had happened, he really deserved to be a senior expert.

    "Where is the second brother Duan? You two are not far away. You came here from Dali to have a drink with me, a little-known unknown soldier. Wu Er is already flattered. How dare you force it? Brother Xiao and Second Brother Duan, the younger brother will do it first to respect you."  .¡±

    After Wu Song finished speaking, he drank another gulp. Gao Peng motioned to Wu Dalang, "Brother Dalang, why don't we have a drink together?"

    Wu Dalang held up the wine bowl with both hands in a hurry, and said shamelessly: "My younger brother is very strong at drinking, and he can't compare with my second brother. I hope that my two brothers will not be offended."

    "Don't blame it, don't blame it, as long as you want it, there is no need to force it."

    After Gao Peng finished speaking, he and Xiao Feng drank a bowl each, and said in unison that they were happy, but Wu Dalang only dared to take a shallow sip, and it was so hot that he almost couldn't take a breath, coughing again and again.

    Pan Jinlian seems to be slapping him on the back nervously, but in fact she is already mad with anger in her heart, she is not as good as her brother, she is not as good as her brother, and she can't even drink alcohol. I really don't know what it means to live in this world.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 674 Token

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    After a round of drinking, the three of them suddenly felt a lot closer. Gao Peng asked with a smile: "Brother Wu, these years the Song Dynasty's army has been at its peak, expanding its territory and expanding its territory. With your ability to drunkenly beat fierce tigers, it is more than enough to be a commander."  .¡±

    "Why don't you go to the army to seek a future? But being the capital of this small Yanggu County, wouldn't it bury this ability?"

    Wu Song let out a long sigh when he heard the words, and said desolately: "A few years ago, my younger brother was an official in Qinghe County and became a prefect. I also thought about resigning from office and going to Beijing to be a coach of the Imperial Army, so that I can expand the territory with my Great Song King Master.  Soil, make meritorious deeds on the battlefield."

    "Unexpectedly, because of drinking, he had a dispute with his colleague, and he became angry for a while, and he punched him with a raised fist. With just one punch, he was beaten to death."

    "My little brother only said that if he was beaten to death by me, he would not be tolerated in Qinghe. If he was caught, he would be beheaded and pay for his life. So he fled to Cangzhou, Hebei, and went to the Dahao of Cangzhou, and Chai Jin Chai to escape disaster."

    "I hid with Chai Daguan for more than a year. Later, I found out that the fellow was not dead, but was saved. He was about to go back to his hometown to find his brother. He didn't want to contract malaria, so he couldn't go back."

    "When I recovered from my illness, I heard that my Great Song Dynasty had won consecutive battles and had already fought to the extreme north, but the officials also ordered that the flags and drums be silenced, so that the soldiers stopped fighting and recuperated."

    "The little brother gave up on this thought and was going to go home to see his brother first. That's how it happened, that's why the Jingyanggang fight against the tiger happened."

    After listening to Wu Song's words, Xiao Feng couldn't help but sighed, and said: "It's God's will to trick people, Brother Wu, you don't need to feel sorry, with your ability, you are a dragon among men everywhere, come, brother, I will respect you again."

    Wu Song hurriedly greeted him with a bowl, drank a bowl with Xiao Feng, waited for Wu Song to put down the wine bowl, Gao Peng reached into his bosom, took out a silver token engraved with red, yellow, green, blue, and purple multicolored cloud patterns, and handed it to Wu Song  In front of him, said: "Brother Wu, you keep this sign."

    "If you still have the heart to make contributions, you can go to Bianliang and present it to the officials of the Bianliang Recruitment Office, and he will make arrangements for you. If you don't have this intention, this token can also help you out of trouble."

    Wu Song took the token with both hands and looked at it. The token was made of pure silver, with colorful cloud patterns engraved on one side and the word "Ling" on the other.  Not ordinary people.

    Wu Song held the token in his hand, cupped his fists and said, "Thank you, Brother Duan, for your kindness. Erlang will remember it in his heart."

    Wu Dalang on the side didn't think too much, but he was not a fool, he could tell that these two masters were either rich or noble, and his brother was valued by the nobles, so he had a bright face and was very happy for his brothers.

    However, Pan Jinlian's eyes flickered, her wonderful eyes kept turning back and forth between Xiao Feng and Gao Peng, as if she was thinking about which one she should hook up with.

    Gao Peng naturally knew Pan Jinlian's eyes well, but he didn't put her in his eyes. This beauty is beautiful, but unfortunately she is the kind of person Gao Peng hates the most. He gave Wu Song a brand, to put it bluntly, just to prevent  This woman has one hand.

    ?With Wu Song's temperament, if he really benefits from that token in the future, he will definitely go to Dali to find him in return for his kindness, just a piece of token can be exchanged for a fierce general, this deal is worthwhile.

    The three of them drank and chatted, and the atmosphere became more and more lively. After the first jar of wine was exhausted, Gao Peng and Xiao Feng's drinking capacity was somewhat overwhelming, so they stopped Wu Song from opening the second jar.

    "Brother Wu, you can save this altar of wine. If the two of us drink any more, we will be drunk. It's getting late. We should go. We will meet again in the future."

    Wu Song said shamelessly after hearing the words: "I'm really sorry, the family is narrow, and I dare not leave the two elder brothers to submit. Erlang neglected."

    Gao Peng and Xiao Feng stood up with a smile, and said: "Brother Wu is serious, we two have taken the liberty to visit, if you disturb me, please leave."

    Wu Song got up to see off the guests, and sent the two of them five miles outside the city before stopping. However, he didn't realize that, when he couldn't see the figures of the two of them and turned back, a strange cloud shot up into the sky behind him.  rise.

    When Wu Song returned home, Pan Jinlian asked earnestly, "Does Uncle know the origins of the two of you?"

    Wu Song pondered for a while, and said: "Second Brother Duan's surname is Duan, which is the surname of Dali. Although there are tens of thousands of people with the surname Duan in Dali, it is obvious that this Second Brother Duan's demeanor and unpredictable methods are not ordinary.  people."

    "If I'm not mistaken, Brother Duan should be a relative of the emperor. Duan Er, Duan Er, over forty years old, with superb martial artsCould it be" Wu Song's expression changed when he said this, with a look of horror on his face, and said  "Could it be that this Second Brother Duan is the mighty Zhennan King of Dali?"

    ?Pan Jinlian and Wu Dalang were taken aback. They were neither from the Gongmen nor from the rivers and lakes. They were just ordinary people who didn't know Gao Peng's reputation., but also know what a "king" is.

    "Uncle means, is that high official Duan the prince?" Pan Jinlian asked anxiously.

    Wu Song took a few steps in the room and murmured: "It's not right! If he is really the famous Dali Zhennan King, how can he take a fancy to me, a nobody?"

    "Prince Duan's martial arts are unrivaled and invincible in the world. It is said that the martial arts of His Majesty the Song Dynasty were taught by him. At Yanmen Pass, he single-handedly wiped out tens of thousands of Liao troops.

    "Being drunk and beating tigers? It's a joke in the eyes of Prince Duan, so why would you travel thousands of miles to visit? It seems that I was wrong. This second brother Duan should not be Prince Duan, but he must be related to the royal family of Dali.  Undoubtedly, they are relatives of the emperor."

    Listening to Wu Song muttering there, Wu Dalang and Pan Jinlian were silent and dared not make a sound.

    Xiao Feng is only well-known in the Jianghu, and in the Song Dynasty, Qiao Feng was praised by others. When he was in the martial arts world, Wu Song was still in his infancy!

    Since he entered Dali, his reputation has gradually faded, and there has been nothing worthy of publicity for many years. Therefore, few people in the Song Dynasty know him.  drowned in the names.

    The most important thing is that it happened more than ten years ago, because Wu Song has never heard of Xiao Feng's name, otherwise, he would be sure that this paragraph 2 is the mighty Zhennan King of Dali.

    The visit of Gao Peng and Xiao Feng seemed to be just a small episode in Wu Song's life. After that day, he still lived his life as an infantry soldier step by step.

    Because of the bondage of his brother and sister-in-law, Wu Song was not able to leave them to go to Bianliang to join the army. A few months later, the county magistrate still sent him to Bianliang on business as in the original plot.

    The bamboo pole that changed the fate of the Wu family brothers still fell on the head of the official Ximen like fate.

    Pan Jinlian was still the same Pan Jinlian, stealing men, murdering her husband, she did everything she was supposed to do.

    ?The subsequent plot, the process has not changed, but the ending is very different, but it is said that after Wu Song killed Ximen Qing and Pan Jinlian, he took the heads of the two to the county government to surrender.

    When the county magistrate found out the truth and had to put Wu Song in jail, Wu Song suddenly remembered the sign, took it out, held it up to the county magistrate, and said, "Master En, can you recognize this token?"  URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 675 Always Crazy

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Nazhixian took a closer look, his face suddenly changed in shock, and he exclaimed in surprise: "Caiyun Order."

    The next moment, Zhixian clasped his fists with both hands, bowed to the ground, and shouted in his mouth: "Long live my emperor, long live, long live."

    Wu Song was taken aback, and the surrounding people were even more stunned. They didn't understand, so Wu Song hurriedly stretched out his hand to help, saying: "Enxiang, this is"

    The county magistrate stood up, with a happy smile on his face, and said: "So that Wu Dutou can find out that this is Caiyun Order. Seeing this order is like seeing Your Majesty, but I don't know where Wu Dutou got it from?"

    As if in a dream, Wu Song lost his mind and said: "This is a gift from a man who calls himself Duan Er of Dali."

    "That's right, this is indeed the colorful cloud order." The county magistrate immediately knew what he said, and couldn't help feeling, Wu Song is so lucky!  It was favored by this great man.

    Based on this order, he is more than enough to be a commander of the capital in the army, but he is only the head of the capital under my command. What kind of humiliation is this?

    ?Everyone in the Song and Dali courts, from the chief minister of the cabinet to the magistrate of the prefecture, has a secret volume, which records the styles and representatives of various special tokens, order flags, and seals.

    However, the token in Wu Song's hand is one of the top two tokens among all tokens, one of which is called "Tianlong Token" and the other is the "Colorful Cloud Token" in Wu Song's hand.

    These two tokens are a symbol of the friendship between Zhao Xu and Gao Peng. They were exchanged and gifted by the two, each with ten tokens.  Xu presented it to Gao Peng and the royal family of Dali.

    This token not only represents themselves, but also represents the other party. It can be summed up in four words - if I come in person, anyone who sees the token is like seeing the kings of the two countries.

    Wu Song asked cautiously: "Dare to ask Enxiang, what is the origin of this colorful cloud order?"

    The magistrate asked with a smile, "Does Wudutou know another name for Dali?"

    "South of colorful clouds." Wu Song answered in one go.

    "It is the south of Caiyun. This Caiyun Token is a gift from His Majesty the Emperor of Song Dynasty to the Dali royal family in order to show the eternal friendship with Dali. In fact, this is actually a gift from His Majesty to the Zhennan King of Dali.  .¡±

    "Of course, Dali also gave His Majesty a token called Tianlong Token, which has the same effect as the Colorful Cloud Token. Seeing the token is like seeing the monarchs of the two countries."

    "Duan Er of Dali in your mouth, if there is no accident, it is undoubtedly the king of Zhennan in Dali." The county magistrate said with a smile: "Holding this order, I said that you just killed two adulterers who had adultery with you.  If you leave my official family, as long as it makes sense logically, no one can take you."

    "The so-called legal principle is nothing more than human relationship. This token, above the legal principle, is the greatest human relationship in the world, the relationship between countries."

    Wu Song stared blankly at the county magistrate, only one voice remained in his mind, "It's really him, it's really him, Dali Zhennan King, he thinks so much of me"

    With the Caiyun Order in hand, Wu Song is naturally safe and sound, and the county magistrate is even more willing to curry favor with him. Wu Song holds the Caiyun Order, which can be described as the thickest thigh he can hold. As long as he has a good relationship with Wu Song, will he not be able to make a fortune in the future?

    Even if he knows the power of the Caiyun Order and no longer stays in Yanggu County, he can make friends with him. If anything happens in the future, Wu Song is no different from a talisman.

    After Wu Song knew the origin of the Caiyun Order, he really resigned from his position as the head of the infantry. After returning home, he paid homage to Wu Dalang, packed his luggage, and left for Dali.

    ?The King of Zhennan's kindness to him is as great as a mountain. He Wu Erlang is not a person who knows his kindness and does not want to repay him. Now Dali and Dali are as close as a family, and he went to Dali to work, but it is no different from that in Dali.

    Besides, Prince Duan and that elder brother Xiao are both gentlemen, being able to work under them is also a great joy in life

    But Gao Peng and Xiao Feng didn't move around anymore after that day's return, Gao Peng worked on his Caiyunzhinan wine all day long, this is the national wine of Dali, he planned to brew several kinds of wine with different strengths to satisfy all kinds of people.  Different people's taste needs.

    Others are also living their own little days, but Dali Rixin Emperor Duan Yu, whose heart is still young, seems to be restless again.

    In the forbidden area of ??Jianhu Palace in Wuliang Mountain, outside Langhuanyu Cave, an upright young man in green clothes walked slowly to the front of the cave, stood there for a long time, and finally cried out in a trembling voice, "Sister Immortal, II miss you  It's been eight years, since Dali left eight years ago, why haven't you come to see me for so long?"

    This young man is none other than the forty-two-year-old, middle-aged Dali Rixin Emperor Duan Yu. He has already been taught by Gao Peng to control the wind, so he has rejuvenated and regained his youthful appearance.

    &nbspAnd eight years ago, that is, the year Gao Peng took over Xixia, Li Qiushui searched for land to practice Xiaoyao Yufeng, transforming his true energy into true energy, and then came to Dali on a cloud to visit his granddaughter Li Qinglu in the palace.

    It was a warm spring day, and Duan Yu watched Li Qiushui in fluttering white clothes stepping on clouds and mist, falling from the sky and landing in the back garden of Dali Palace.

    Duan Yu was drunk, more completely drunk than the time he met Wang Yuyan. This is the fairy sister, the real fairy sister!

    At that time, Duan Yu and her stared at each other for a long time, and after dismissing the imperial guards who came to check, he bowed down and said, "Disciple Duan Yu pays homage to Master".

    At that time, Li Qiushui was grateful for Duan Yu's obsession with her "kowtow a thousand times", stepped forward to help him up, took him into his arms, said "Thank you, good disciple" in his ear, and then let go  over him.

    But what she didn't expect was that this hug made everything different. She let go of him in her arms, but he couldn't let go of her in his heart anymore.

    That time, she stayed in the Dali Palace for half a month, and she finally felt Duan Yu's different feelings for her, and that feeling terrified her.

    No matter how unrestrained and indulgent she was, she did not dare to risk the dissatisfaction of the world and openly challenge the ethics of the world, so she left in a hurry. This time, she became Duan Yu's dream, the deepest dream in her heart.

    If it weren't for those few years, it was the most critical moment for Dali's outward expansion. He needed to grasp the government affairs and arrange all the affairs. He would have left everything and left with her.

    But now, Gao Peng clearly told him that the expansion is over for the time being, and the conquered borderless land needs to be governed and developed. At least for ten or twenty years, there will be no more large-scale wars. Duan Yu finally heaved a sigh of relief.

    And the throbbing heart that he had forcibly suppressed for eight years could no longer be suppressed

    "Alas" After a while, a faint sigh came from the cave.

    Just this sigh made Duan Yu's heart tremble, his heart was bitter and astringent, he couldn't help calling again: "Sister Immortal"

    After calling out, Li Qiushui's voice drifted out, "Yu'er, don't call me like that again, you are my grandson-in-law, you should call me grandmother, even if it's not from Qinglu, you  It is also my disciple, we are master and apprentice, we are master and apprentice"

    When this sentence came to this point, there was an inexplicable sadness in his tone, Duan Yu felt pain in his heart, and said anxiously: "No, you are a fairy sister, you have already transcended the mortal world, you are no longer a mortal.  All kinds of things have nothing to do with you."

    "And I am the same. My second brother taught Xiaoyao Yufeng, and he has also transcended the world. We are no longer mortals. Why should we bother with the ethics of mortals?"

    There was another long silence in the cave. Duan Yu's palms were sweating, and he felt the tension he hadn't experienced for many years. However, Li Qiushui's words made him ecstatic.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 676: A Dream Comes True, Return

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "It makes sense, but you are the emperor, how can you abandon the throne and ignore the people of the world for me?"

    Duan Yu became short of breath, and said in a trembling voice: "I I can, twenty twenty-three years ago, when I saw your face for the first time, I already swore  "

    "If you can come back to life and say a word to me, I will die for you a thousand times, ten thousand times, and I will be as happy as if I were in bliss." (See Chapter 2 of Tianlong's original work: Yubi Yuehuaming)

    "Now that I'm seeing you alive, why not give up the mere throne? As for the people of the world, my son Zhengxing is already twenty-two years old. He was taught by his uncle since he was a child.  Far beyond me."

    "Under his rule, Dali is bound to be better than me. I will tell him when I go back. Sister Immortal, I don't want anything. I just want to be by your side and talk to you every day. No matter where I am, I will always be there.  It's the world of bliss."

    In the jade cave, Li Qiushui stood in front of the stone wall engraved with the sentence of "Zhuangzi", stretched out his hand and caressed the sentence "Wu Yazi wrote for Qiushui sister, there is no sun and moon in the cave, and the world is the most joyful."

    Tears fell from his eyes like broken pearls, and he murmured, "Whynot you"

    After a few breaths, Li Qiushui's sleeves flicked, a layer of sand fell on the stone wall, but the words on the stone wall disappeared completely.

    What disappeared was not only the words, but also Li Qiushui's last trace of affection for Wu Yazi, "Everything, start anew."

    Li Qiushui wiped away his tears, walked to the statue of himself, reached out and stroked the statue's cheek, showing a beautiful smile on his face.

    Outside the cave, Duan Yu only heard a voice like the sound of heaven, "Come in!"

    Duan Yu couldn't believe his ears, he stepped towards the jade cave in a daze, and just entered the cave, but stopped, hesitating slightly.

    Just now, the fairy sister really called me in?  Could it be that I heard wrong?  Could it be that I'm hysterical again, if Sister Shenxian didn't say this, and I went in rashly, wouldn't I be rude to Sister Shenxian?

    "Youwhy don't you come in?"

    Another call came faintly, Duan Yu could hear it clearly now, that's right, Sister Shenxian really called me in, Duan Yu didn't hesitate any longer, and walked in with big strides, but his mind was blank.

    Originally, he should have had a lot of thoughts, but at this moment he couldn't think of anything. He only knew that the fairy sister was calling him, and he wanted to go to the fairy sister immediately.

    Duan Yu was familiar with the way and walked in quickly. He didn't know where the fairy sister was now, but an inexplicable thought led him to the stone room with the statue of the fairy sister.

    Stepping down more than ten stone steps, Duan Yu had already arrived at the door. Looking inside the door, the beauty in the palace costume was still holding a long sword, the point of the sword was facing his chest, but beside the beauty in the palace costume, there was another  A beauty in a white dress.

    The beauty of the two beauties, but the eyes of the beauty in the palace costume seemed to be happy or worried, with deep affection and sadness, but the beauty in the white dress was affectionate and affectionate.

    "Sister Immortal" Duan Yu murmured.

    Li Qiushui opened Tankou lightly, and asked softly: "Are you calling me, or her?"

    "ah?"

    "Stupid, tell me, is she prettier, or am I prettier?"

    Duan Yu came back to his senses, fixed his gaze on Li Qiushui's face, and said: "Naturally you are good-looking, no, she is also good-looking, she is you, and you are her."

    Li Qiushui took a few steps forward, walked in front of Duan Yu, shook his head slightly, looked into Duan Yu's eyes, and said: "No, she is her, I am me, we are different."

    Duan Yu smelled the fragrance of the fairy sister, his mind was intoxicated, and he murmured: "I know, she is dead, but you are alive."

    "Not only that" Li Qiushui took half a step further, and the distance between Duan Yu and Duan Yu was less than two inches, and they breathed each other, "She belongs to another person, and I belong to you."

    Duan Yu only felt a bang in his head, this sentence was thousands of times more beautiful than all the beautiful and beautiful words he had heard in his life.

    A soft touch came from his lips, Duan Yu didn't know where he was, and what year it was, he only hoped that this beautiful dream would never wake up

    Gao Peng woke up from the chaos, and there was a reward space in front of him. He calmed down a little. This time he stayed in the world of reincarnation for more than forty years, which can be said to be the longest time he has stayed in the world of reincarnation since he entered reincarnation.  .

    Eight times the task completion reward, role implantation, sure enoughIt's extremely powerful, and even the further you go, the greater the effect of this reward, which is even greater than the ten-fold lottery reward.

    Ten times the lottery reward, even if you get the best reward, a skill that is a level higher than the current stage of reincarnation, but that skill has to be cultivated by yourself to form combat effectiveness, it will take time, a lot of time.

    If it is other items, such as weapons or something, he may not be able to draw what he likes, just like the first lottery draw, he is most interested in the configuration of knives and knife skills, and the result is a gun.

    But character implantation is different. You can completely decide on your own to get what you want, and if you are lucky, you can also get a higher level of good things.

    Just like Xiaoyao Yufeng, the magic formula that should never have appeared in the world of Chinese martial arts, but got it through some methods.

    Therefore, Gao Peng decided that in the future, if there is a task that can improve the completion of the task, he will try to aim at eight times, even if it cannot reach eight times, it must at least reach five times.

    Replacing plot characters is also very useful, although it is worse than implanting, because replacing plot characters will take many years less time, usually the plot has already started, the biggest advantage of implanting plot characters is that you can live from birth  .

    After Gao Peng came back to his senses, he looked at the big screen.

    ? Plot World: "Tian Long Ba Bu"

    Reincarnation Mode: Experience Mode

    Note: This world is a martial arts world, and all types of firearms and technological weapons are prohibited.

    ? Mission 1: Sweep Liuhe. Within 20 years, lead the Dali Kingdom, sweep or annex Xixia, Daliao, Tubo, Jurchen Wanyan Tribe and other neighboring countries or forces. The mission has been completed and 40,000 reward points have been obtained.

    ? Task two, a state of brothers, will become a state of brothers with Song Dynasty, making Dali the fist of Song Dynasty and providing the most powerful military support for Song Dynasty.

    Let Dasong become Dali's granary, provide Dali with the most comprehensive logistical support and the greatest economic support, and the people of the two countries will work together to create brilliance.

    Within 20 years, the combined land area of ??Dali and Dasong exceeds 9.6 million square kilometers. The mission is completed. The mission is completed and 50,000 reward points are obtained. If the mission fails, 50,000 reward points will be deducted. The mission completion degree is 20.6496 million, and 100,000 reward points will be obtained.

    If the task completion rate reaches 200%, you will be rewarded for knowing the next reincarnation world information in advance. Do you want to check the next reincarnation world information?

    "Check."

    The next reincarnation world is

    ? Plot World: "The Tomb of the Mummy of the Dragon Emperor"

    Reincarnation Mode: Assessment Mode

    ?Number of applicants invested in this world: 10 (remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 677 For You, I Have Been an Old Virgin for More Than Forty Years

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Seeing this assessment world, Gao Peng laughed, and even couldn't help laughing out loud. Now those foreign applicants are going to be depressed to death. This main god is really tricky. Gao Peng will doubt whether the creator of the main god is  Chinese.

    This world is indeed set in the West, and the protagonist of the plot is also British, but the place where the incident happens is in China. Now some people are playing.

    Gao Peng has already experienced many reincarnations, and he can roughly guess the mission mode of this world in an instant based on his experience.

    It goes without saying that the first task is to choose a camp between the protagonist and the Dragon Emperor. The second main task is naturally to help this camp win the final victory, or to ensure that important people in this camp do not die.

    However, as a Chinese, Gao Peng has no choice at all. Could it be that he chose a foreign camp to kill his ancestors?  What's more, Gao Peng himself is a fan of the First Emperor.

    As for saying that the First Emperor was a tyrant, Gao Peng scoffed. The so-called "Arrows are clustered all over the sky, gold and cold, and one general's success is like a mountain."  That is, the male is the male."

    What's more, the first emperor may not really be as brutal and inhumane as the history books say, it was just the need of the later rulers. They "needed" the first emperor to be a tyrant, so the first emperor was "made" a tyrant.

    In fact, the first emperor built the Great Wall to resist the Xiongnu, and burned books and buried Confucianism to unify his thinking.

    What's more, what he burned was only Confucianism and the words of some magicians, and the ones who killed were also Confucian scholars and magicians, but he didn't touch books such as agricultural books and medical skills.

    Confucius and Mencius are idealists, Xunzi is materialism, and is the left wing of Confucianism. Confucius represents slave owners and nobles, and Xunzi represents the landlord class. They are in opposition to the common people.

    The first emperor reused Li Si, Li Si was the successor of the Legalist family, and ruling the country by law is the basic rule for the country to maintain stability.

    People's hearts are complicated, and people's thoughts cannot be imprisoned by Confucian lip service. Only laws can truly make society have rules.

    In short, Gao Peng is a staunch supporter of Zulong. He has always believed that the First Emperor is greater than Confucius. Confucius is talking empty words, but the First Emperor is doing practical things.

    He was the first person to unify China. Not only did he unify China politically, but he also unified Chinese characters and various Chinese systems, such as weights and measures, and some systems have been used for thousands of years.

    There is no second feudal monarch in China who surpassed him, but he has been scolded for thousands of years, and there are only two scoldings: he killed 460 intellectuals and burned some books.

    Mr. Mao, the great leader of later generations, said that in Chinese history, it was Qin Shihuang who really did something, and Confucius only talked empty words.

    He even compared himself to Qin Shihuang (Quotations from Mr. Mao: Qin Shihuang was the first famous emperor in China¡¯s feudal society, and I was also Qin Shihuang. Lin Biao called me Qin Shihuang. China has always been divided into two factions, one faction says Qin Shihuang is good, and the other says Qin Shihuang is bad. I  I agree with Qin Shihuang, but I don¡¯t agree with Confucius. Because Qin Shihuang was the first to unify China, unify the language, build a broad road, and not build a country within a country, but use a centralized system. The central government sends people to various places and changes every few years.  , without the hereditary system.)

    On this point, Gao Peng firmly stood on the same front as Mr. Mao

    After figuring out the world information of the next reincarnation, Gao Peng still exchanged one year of reincarnation world time and entered his love nest with Zhang Ziying.

    ? Binglinchengxiaworld, Zhoukoudian, Beijing, China, Fenghuagu Siheyuan.

    Gao Peng came to his senses, and virtual memories flooded into his mind. The War to Resist US Aggression and Aid Korea has ended, and China has finally entered a period of peaceful and stable development. In this world, China, no country dares to come back, and Gao Peng and Zhang Ziying naturally lived a peaceful life.  life.

    They don't participate in politics, they are completely detached, and they only have ordinary relationships with the children of leaders. The friendship between friends is nothing more than pointing out their martial arts.

    The status of the couple in China is similar to the role of elders and priests. Mr. Mao and Mr. Zhou don't allow people to disturb the couple's Qingxiu at will.

    In fact, this also has certain political considerations in it. The couple are the existences with the highest martial arts in China except Comrade Anying.

    Comrade Kishiyo's skills surpassed them (I think), but if you really fight, I'm afraid it will be a lose-lose result, and if you play two against one, Comrade Kishiyo will undoubtedly lose.

    If they want to meddle in the affairs of state, no matter which side they choose to take sides, ??? Once convenience has an absolute advantage, no one else can compete with it. This situation is not what anyone wants to see.

    It is the best situation for the country that they are secluded in this way.

    After receiving the virtual memory, Gao Peng came back to his senses and saw Zhang Ziying sitting opposite him. Under the old locust tree in the courtyard, there was a low table with a tea set on it. Zhang Ziying was making Kung Fu tea.

    Seeing Gao Peng come back to his senses, Zhang Ziying smiled and said, "Come on! This time I will arrive before you!"

    Now she has almost understood the reason why there is a sequence of time when entering the world. No matter how long they stay in the reincarnation world, the return time is the same. Whoever delays longer in the main god space will arrive later.

    Gao Peng looked at the beautiful face in front of him that he had not seen for more than forty years, and couldn't help feeling a little dazed. The next moment, Gao Peng stood up suddenly, walked to Zhang Ziying's side, and picked her up.

    "Ah" Zhang Ziying exclaimed, and said coquettishly, "What are you doing! Making tea! It's broad daylight"

    "I'll take care of you." Gao Peng didn't care about any tea, and rushed to the bedroom with Zhang Ziying in his arms, while saying, "I didn't expect that it will be more than forty years this time, for you, I have been a  Old virgin, what kind of tea to make, please comfort me first."

    Zhang Ziying laughed out loud when she heard the words, but her heart was sweet. As a man, his wife is not around, and he is in a high position. He has unparalleled conditions, but he can forcibly suppress himself for more than forty years because of his loyalty to his wife.  , This feeling moved Zhang Ziying very much.

    The moving melody sounded, and the two fought to the death. They did not cease fighting until they exhausted each other and themselves. Gao Peng came after dinner in the evening, but when the fighting ceased, the moon was already hanging high outside.

    Zhang Ziying lay softly on Gao Peng's chest, as lazy as a Persian cat, while stroking Gao Peng's strong chest, said in a raving voice: "Binggege, you have been in Tianlong World for so long, you must have let me down!"  Lots of good women!"

    Gao Peng put his arms around her smooth and tender waist, and sighed: "That can't be helped, I am destined not to belong to them, and I have never flirted with anyone, they want to fall in love with me like a moth to a flame, how can I  manage?"

    "Hehe, Tsundere." Zhang Ziying chuckled lightly, and made complaints softly.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 678

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "What do you gain from this reincarnation?" After joking for a while, Gao Peng asked.

    Zhang Ziying snorted and said, "What else can I gain? Dugu Nine Swords! But it's not the martial art that breaks the world, but the one in the movie, the sword-swinging style, the sword-swinging style, what about you?"

    As soon as Gao Peng mentioned this, he couldn't help but be extremely proud, "Hey, I have gained a lot. Needless to say, you want the Six Meridians Excalibur, and the martial arts of the Vulture Palace needless to say, the most terrifying  Yes, I actually got the cultivation formula."

    "Cultivation formula? You haven't woken up yet? Where did the Tianlong world come from?" Zhang Ziying gave Gao Peng a white look and said angrily.

    Gao Peng said complacently: "It looks like you haven't read the original, no, there is no revised version of the original, this is a secret that only those who have read the oldest edition know."

    When Gao Peng told Zhang Ziying about the origin of Xiaoyao Yufeng, Zhang Ziying's eyes suddenly brightened, and he said in disbelief: "No way! The martial arts of the three elders of Xiaoyao are so heaven-defying, but they are only one-third of a skill?  "

    Gao Peng sighed: "We have to thank Ni Kuang! Your Tianmoqin and my Xiaoyao Yufeng are all from his hands."

    "At the beginning, Mr. Jin asked Ni Kuang to write the eight parts of Tianlong. As a result, his unconstrained creativity allowed him to create such a method of cultivating immortals that has surpassed the scope of martial arts."

    "Later, Mr. Jin returned to China, and after reading what Ni Kuangdai wrote, he felt that Xiaoyao Yufeng was too buggy, so he deleted it in the revised version."

    "What I didn't expect was that the reincarnation world created by the Lord God actually merged the old version with the new version. I have to say, I took advantage of this reincarnation!"

    Zhang Ziying suddenly realized that this was the case. In this way, Gao Peng really took advantage of a huge advantage.

    "The next time is the assessment world. It is really timely for us to have such an opportunity for you to get such an opportunity at this time. By the way, do you know which one is your assessment world?"

    Gao Peng nodded and said, "I know, what about you?"

    Zhang Ziying said in surprise: "Me too, so we have been thrown into the same world again, it's great, we can join hands to cheat people again."

    Gao Peng, dumbfounded, patted the ups and downs behind Zhang Ziying, and said with a smile: "You are too bad, always thinking of cheating people, but this time I'm afraid you are not so optimistic."

    "Although the plot this time takes place in China, it is a Western background after all. Westerners make up the majority. Most of them will choose to join the protagonist's camp. We are likely to be outnumbered."

    Zhang Ziying nodded and said, "This is indeed a problem. Do you have any plans?"

    Gao Peng pondered and said: "I have a little idea. After we enter the world this time, we don't have to show up. We combine light and darkness. I am in the light and you are in the dark."

    "Let me contact the Dragon Emperor, and at the same time protect him comprehensively and attract the opponent's firepower. You act as Voldemort hiding in the dark, ready to give the opponent a cold shot at any time, and one can die one by one."

    "Xiaoyao Yufeng's flying speed is not slow, and he can hide himself with clouds, which is completely possible."

    Zhang Ziying frowned, and said: "Why didn't I attract the firepower, and you were Voldemort? My Tai Chi is good at defending, and your Tathagata Palm is good at attacking. We should change it."

    Gao Peng was secretly moved. Knowing that Zhang Ziying wanted to take the risk for himself, he couldn't help but smiled wryly: "I'm a man, so don't argue with me about this. Besides, your Tianmoqin is more suitable for Yin people."

    "The palm of the Tathagata is fierce, but it's a pity that the movement is too loud and the prelude is too long. It is not suitable for a sneak attack at all. It is no different from a frontal toughness."

    "The last point is also the most important point. You are so beautiful, what if the Dragon Emperor takes a fancy to you? Although we don't fear him, it is still a troublesome matter! So it is decided that I will contact the Dragon Emperor  , you hide."

    Zhang Ziying didn't know whether to laugh or cry. The reason was so strong that she had no words to answer, so she just nodded and agreed, "Okay! Then you must be careful, but just to be on the safe side, you'd better learn the magical Tai Chi skills!"

    "Tai Chi magic does not refer to Tai Chi sword and Tai Chi boxing, but a method of internal force transfer, which is much stronger than star shifting and universe shifting. I believe that with the real essence as the driving force, the power will be even stronger.  "

    Gao Peng did not reject Zhang Ziying's kindness again, and decided to teach each other martial arts from tomorrow, and then they hugged each other and fell asleep. Let's forget about today, both of them are very tired.

    ? On the next day, Gao Peng combined Xiaoyao Yufeng with Yiyang Finger, Six Meridians Excalibur, Lingbo Weibu, Tianshan Liuyang Palm, Tianshan Zhemeishou, and the Life and Death Talisman.I wrote out the formulas of martial arts and handed them over to Zhang Ziying.

    Zhang Ziying also wrote out the formulas of Tai Chi magic formula and handed it to Gao Peng, and then the two practiced independently without disturbing each other.

    They are all masters of martial arts who have practiced for more than a hundred years. They no longer need the guidance of others. As long as they get the heart formula, they can practice on their own.

    Tai Chi Magic records eight kinds of internal energy transfer methods, so it is also called Tai Chi Eight Methods or Tai Chi Eight Strengths. The effects are different, namely, pushing strength, stroke strength, squeezing strength, pressing strength, picking strength, pushing strength, and elbow strength  , rely on strength.

    There are no specific moves for Tai Chi Ba Jin. As long as you exercise your internal force or true energy according to your heart, you can form a Tai Chi cyclone with corresponding effects around your body.

    On the back mountain of Fenghua Valley, there is a platform on the mountainside. Gao Peng swings his hands casually, and a cyclone with a radius of two feet around him slowly rotates around him.

    The next moment, Gao Peng began to mutter words, "Like sailing a boat on a water tank, the dantian qi must be strengthened first, and the second is to hang the head. The whole spring force will open and close for a certain period of time. Even if it weighs a thousand catties, it will not be difficult to float."

    After he finished reading these few sentences, with the movement of his arms, the leaves on the ground and the surrounding maple trees fluttered up one after another, and gathered towards him.

    "It spins like a flywheel, throwing objects on it, and throwing it for a long time. If you don't see the vortex, the waves are like spirals, and the fallen leaves fall on it, and you will sink in a blink of an eye."

    The countless maple leaves gathered towards Gao Peng began to revolve around him, almost forming a small tornado around him.

    "Using is like water, with softness and firmness. The rapids are difficult to hold. When encountering heights, they will swell. When encountering depressions, dive down. The waves have ups and downs, and there are no holes."

    The strong traction of the cyclone immediately changed, contracted inward, and a huge suction came, and countless maple leaves all condensed in front of Gao Peng, condensing into a huge ball in front of him.

    "Boom"

    There was a slight roar, and Gao Peng turned his head to look, but it was a big rock on the edge of the cliff on the mountain that was attracted by his suction and rolled down the hillside.

    Gao Peng narrowed his eyes slightly, and the cyclone changed again.

    "Before the guide, let the force come as it comes, be light and not lose the top, make the most of the force and let it go naturally, and let it go naturally when you lose the blow."

    When the boulder was about to arrive in front of him, Gao Peng put his feet on the ground and slid backwards, drawing circles with his hands on his chest. The boulder fell into a horizontal vortex, and his speed gradually slowed down.

    "It's like the balance of power, let your power be big or small, and you will know the weight after the power. The transfer is only four taels, and a thousand catties can be balanced. If you ask what the reason is, it will play a role in defending."

    After chanting this formula, Dashi happened to be in front of him. Gao Peng stretched out his right hand, and gently slapped Dashi with the back of his hand, like a backhand slap.

    The boulder immediately passed by Gao Peng's right side. Gao Peng followed the turning boulder, and slapped the boulder with his left hand again. The boulder that was supposed to fall down the mountain turned around Gao Peng's body and landed on Gao Peng again.  Before, it was four or two to pull a thousand catties.

    "There are two ways to use it, direct and simple intention, catering to the indirect reaction force in the middle of a movement, like a ball hitting a wall and returning it, or like throwing money into a drum, with a loud and sonorous sound."

    Just when Dashi came in front of Gao Peng, he placed his right palm inside his left palm, exerted force with both palms, and pushed outward with the back of his hand.

    "Boom"

    The big rock immediately flew out like a cannonball, smashed directly into the mountain wall, and was deeply embedded in it.

    A satisfied smile floated on Gao Peng's face, his palms were gathered from both sides to his chest, and he pressed down slowly, finishing the stroke.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 679 Enter

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    In one year, Gao Peng and Zhang Ziying have basically learned each other's skills indistinguishably. The two of them are simply cheating. Every time they go through reincarnation, they get twice as much as other applicants. No matter which side gets  Good stuff, both can benefit.

    Zhang Ziying's free and easy wind has already been practiced, and all her innate qi has been transformed into real yuan. Although her Taoism is only half of Gao Peng's, her reward point inventory is more than Gao Peng's, which can be made up for by retreat.

    "Cultivate hard and try to convert the reward points into combat power. This assessment is very difficult. We must make the best preparations."

    "In addition, the use of thermal weapons is not prohibited in this assessment world. It is always good to prepare more bullets, whether they are useful or not."

    Listening to Gao Peng's soft voice, Zhang Ziying responded with an affectionate kiss, "Don't worry! I am not a rookie who has just entered reincarnation. I know what to do to maximize my survival rate."

    Gao Peng felt a little relieved when he heard the words, yes!  Before she met herself, she was alone, and she was better than herself.

    "Okay! See you in the reincarnation world!"

    "Well, see you in the reincarnation world."

    Gao Peng returned to the living space of the main god's space, and after a little induction, he found that the concentration of aura in the living space was only half of that in Tianlong's world.

    To put it simply, even if you close yourself to death and practice hard day and night, you can only get one year of true energy in one year, and two years in two years.

    Unlike Tianlong World, one year of hard work can accumulate true energy for two years, but retreating in the main god space is still more cost-effective than going to Tianlong World.

    Because it takes 50 reward points a day to go to Tianlong World, but only 20 in the main god space, which means that the same reward points can be increased by 50% in the main god space.

    Gao Peng emptied the storage space of the reincarnation watch, leaving only the Golden Snake Sword and the deadly choke gun, and then put the two Gatlings he used in the Great Wall World into it, and went to Africa in our special world.  Still fill the storage space with bullets and dynamite grenades.

    After doing all this, Gao Peng bought the time for retreat. Now Gao Peng has a total of 393,350 reward points, which can be exchanged for 53 years and nine months. He spent 365,000 reward points to exchange for 50 years, and the fraction will be kept  up.

    This retreat made Gao Peng fully understand what is meant by "Cultivation without time". He felt that the time had not passed for a long time, but the main god's notification that the exchange time was over rang in his mind.

    In the end, Gao Peng got a total of 60 years of true energy in this retreat. The extra ten years was because the speed of absorbing spiritual energy would also increase with the improvement of Taoism. Today, Gao Peng has 180 years of Taoism.  Xiuwei.

    At the end of the retreat, Gao Peng replayed the plot of the Dragon Emperor's Tomb over and over again until he became familiar with the drama, and he could clearly understand even the slight expression on the face of a certain character at any second in the film  Say it, and let it go.

    At this time, nine days of the ten-day rest period of the space itself have passed, and Gao Peng did nothing on the last day, but sat on the massage chair and closed his eyes to deliberate on the plot.

    He has a feeling that this reincarnation will not be so simple, no accident, if he chooses the Dragon Emperor camp, then the task of ensuring that the Dragon Emperor will not die is almost inevitable.

    In other words, most of the opponent's missions are to ensure that the protagonist or certain protagonists are not dead, such as O'Connor and Evelyn, or their son Alex and the witch Ziyuan's daughter Xiaoling.

    Fortunately, Dragon Emperor, his abilities are not weak. He is proficient in the five elements of magic, and can transform into divine beasts such as dragons and braves. Most importantly, he has an immortal body.

    Except for the dagger set by the plot, there is no way to kill him, even if he is beaten into scum, this is the basic rule of the world, no one can be an exception, and it is useless for Da Chao to come.

    However, the protagonists are basically ordinary people. To the applicants, they are as brittle as ceramics, not much better than the terracotta warriors who have not been fully resurrected.

    In this way, applicants who choose the protagonist camp will suffer a lot, because their protected objects are too easy to die.

    Orthe other party has no task of protecting the protagonist at all, because logically speaking, the main task of the other party is to prevent the Dragon Emperor from reviving, summon the army of terracotta warriors, cross the Great Wall, resurrect all of them, and have an immortal body.

    As long as this step is achieved, then the Dragon Emperor will sweep the world, sweeping the world is a sure thing, and there will be no stopping it, and the mission will most likely end at this moment.  The protagonist's team wins.

      Of course, there is the last possibility, that is, the main god can fully enhance the ability of the characters in the protagonist's camp. This is not impossible, and the main god can do it logically.

    Don¡¯t forget, Evelyn once obtained the Sun Golden Book and the Death Bible, which recorded many Egyptian witchcraft. If the main god is to be set as Evelyn and the O¡¯Connor family, they are all proficient in Egyptian witchcraft, such as summoning an army of mummies  , It is also very reasonable to create a sandstorm or something.

    Another variable is Ziyuan. She is a witch who is proficient in ancient Chinese magic. If she plays "thunderbolt" and "calling the wind and rain" a few times, Gao Peng will not be surprised at all.

    However, this is all just Gao Peng's guess, and he will not know until he enters the world of plots. However, according to the past style of the main god, the probability of the former situation is relatively high.

    After all, in the past reincarnation, the main god has never taken the initiative to increase the difficulty of the plot and enhance the strength of the characters in the plot.

    It's just that Gao Peng is not 100% sure about this after experiencing the practice of self-cultivation in the world of martial arts.

    ? Play by ear, take one step at a time!  No matter what, this time he must only stand on the Dragon Emperor's side.

    When the reincarnation time came, Gao Peng put on the black youth tunic suit that he hadn't worn for a long time. This time, the time and place of the suit was finally right.

    Republic of China, Shanghai, isn't this dress the mainstream?  After thinking for a while, Gao Peng exchanged life points for a long black windbreaker that was most popular in Shanghai during the Republic of China, and of course, a round-brimmed hat and a white scarf.

    In the end, after making himself look like Xu Wenqiang, Gao Peng stepped into the teleportation beam

    Gao Peng quickly woke up from the chaotic and hazy state. The moment he woke up, the sound of fireworks and firecrackers and the hustle and bustle of human voices occupied his ears.

    It is the Spring Festival of 1946 in the plot world, which is the most lively day of the year in China. Gao Peng stood still in the uninhabited alley and looked down at the reincarnation watch.

    ? Plot World: "The Tomb of the Mummy of the Dragon Emperor"

    Reincarnation Mode: Assessment Mode

    The number of applicants invested in this world: 10

    This world is an assessment world, kill other applicants to get 10,000 reward points.

    Task 1, choose the camp, rush to the Shanghai Museum, help the Dragon Emperor attack the protagonist's side, choose the Dragon Emperor camp, and get 3000 reward points.

    Help the protagonist to attack the Dragon Emperor's side, choose the protagonist's camp, and get 10,000 reward points. Once the mission is completed, follow-up missions will be issued.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 680 - Captain America

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    ShangHai museum.

    Alex took his parents into the hall where the Dragon Emperor's coffin was stored. He was proud because he had found one of the greatest emperors in the world.

    With this one item, he will become famous in the archaeological circle, his achievements will exceed those of his parents, and his name will be recorded in the annals of world history.

    Alex put his hands in his pockets and walked ahead with his head held high. He looked at his father O'Connor, and said to the copper coffin on a Qin Dynasty chariot, "He's there."

    Evelyn's eyes were full of excitement. Since they solved the Scorpion Queen, they had lived an ordinary life for more than ten years. The adventure factor in her body was eroding her body and mind all the time. She had had enough of such an ordinary life.

    This time she was ordered to send a Chinese treasure back to the Shanghai Museum. Her keen sense of adventure told her that some exciting things would definitely happen in China this time.

    Sure enough, as soon as they arrived in Shanghai, they heard that their son had secretly transferred to the Department of Archeology and found the legendary tomb of the Dragon Emperor. She was so excited.

    Evelyn looked at the sarcophagus, and praised happily: "My dear son, you are too powerful. When are you going to open the sarcophagus?"

    Alex looked at his mother, amused, shrugged his shoulders, and said, "We have to wait for the approval letter first, Mom, stay here for a few more days! Let's open it together."

    Evelyn couldn't wish for it, even the crow's feet in the corners of her eyes were full of excitement, "I'm so happy."

    O'Connor tilted his head to Alex, and said, "Go tell Professor Wilson that we are here."

    "Okay." Alex responded, and was about to turn around and leave when he thought of something again. He looked back at his two very reliable and occasionally super unreliable parents, and pointed at the coffin of the Dragon Emperor.  He smiled and said, "By the way, when I'm not around, don't wake him up."

    O'Connor spread out his hands and gestured a few gestures in front of his chest. Alex grinned, then turned and walked towards the building behind the museum.

    Alex walked through the corridor of the exhibition hall, suddenly stopped in his tracks, and suddenly turned around. He only saw a piece of clothes just disappearing at the corner, his brows were slightly frowned, and he walked back thoughtfully  .

    In the exhibition hall, Evelyn walked around the chariot composed of terracotta warriors and four horse warriors with great interest, reaching out to caress it, not minding that her snow-white silk gloves were stained.

    O'Connor looked at the still beautiful face, and it became flushed, and an inexplicable smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.

    Evelyn noticed the smile on O'Connor's face, and asked with a smile, "What's wrong?"

    O'Connor walked up to Evelyn and said softly, "It's been a long time since I saw you look so radiant."

    Evelyn smiled and said, "Maybe only a mummy can make my heart beat inexplicably!"

    O'Connor lifted the hair from Evelyn's forehead, and slowly approached her. However, at this moment, a deep voice came over, making them both turn their heads to look in embarrassment.

    "I'm sorry to bother you." An old man with a bald head and gray hair all around came over with a teasing smile on his face.

    "Roger Wilson, long time no see."

    O'Connor stepped forward and shook hands with Roger, jokingly said, "I really didn't believe it when Alex said you had repented."

    Roger was a tomb robber when he was young. He led his team to dig graves all over the world and accumulated a lot of wealth.

    Roger shrugged, and said triumphantly: "I am now digging graves in the name of protecting cultural relics, haha."

    Evelyn smiled and said, "Congratulations on your latest discovery."

    "Oh no, this is thanks to Alex, he is very powerful, I regard him as my own son."

    O'Connor said unhappily: "He is our only son, next time you send him to dig a grave, you must tell us first."

    Roger smiled awkwardly, and said, "Of course, it will. You should have something that belongs to us, right?"

    "You mean this thing?" O'Connor threw up the hand behind his back, and an oval golden ball like an egg flew up, which was made of many small golden snakes entangled. It was the resurrected Dragon Emperor's.  The key thing - God's eyes.

    Roger's face changed, and he was relieved after O'Connor caught it firmly. O'Connor handed the golden ball to Roger, "It's yours now, Roger."

    Roger said happily: "I knew you were very reliable."

    "You two, your task has not been completed yet  "

    At this moment, a deep voice came, and the three of them turned their heads together, only to see two people in Chinese military uniforms, a man and a woman, strode in outside the door.

    The man is in the front and the woman is in the back. Judging from the military ranks, the man is a major general and the woman is a lieutenant colonel. The smile on Roger¡¯s face remains the same, and he smiles at O¡¯Connor and Evelyn: ¡°I want to introduce you to a  My friend, this is General Yang."

    After Roger finished speaking, he raised his right hand, and a shiny pistol was already in his hand, pointing at O'Connor.

    The faces of the couple changed drastically, only to hear Roger say: "It was he who paid for Alex to dig the tomb of the Dragon Emperor, and we are considered partners."

    When Roger was speaking, O'Connor and Evelyn saw that General Yang bowed deeply to the Dragon Emperor's coffin.

    "Take it! General." After Roger finished speaking, he handed the divine eye to General Yang.

    The following plot didn't change much. They used Evelyn's blood to activate the god's eyes. At the critical moment, Alex and the daughter of the witch Ziyuan rushed out and overturned the elixir in the god's eyes.

    The so-called coincidence is no book, during the fight, the elixir in the eyes of the gods was splashed on the terracotta warrior driving the car. In fact, the real Dragon Emperor was placed in the terracotta warrior, and the sarcophagus was just a substitute eunuch.

    Without any surprise, the Dragon Emperor came back to life, and there was a sudden chaos in the exhibition hall. General Yang, his female adjutant, and O'Connor and his party fought fiercely.

    Just when General Yang and the female adjutant climbed into the chariot, and the Dragon Emperor was about to drive out of the exhibition hall, a sudden change occurred.

    "Om"

    "Boom"

    "poof"

    A red, white and blue round shield with a white five-pointed star in the center swirls from outside the door and hits Roger's chest.  The lumps of blood were too much to see.

    "Evil Dragon Emperor, you can never achieve your goal." In the ears of all the applicants who had just arrived at the scene, an extremely pretentious voice came from outside the door.

    The next moment, a figure in a blue tights with a white five-pointed star on his chest, which was exactly the same as the shield, stepped into the hall, stretched out his hand, and caught the flying shield.

    Gao Peng, who was hidden in a corner on the second floor, took a closer look, and his eyes narrowed immediately. This shit is actually Captain America.

    He doesn't believe that this world is connected to the Marvel Universe, so the only explanation is that this guy is a candidate who has received Captain America's inheritance.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 681 Golden Retriever King, Empress Zhongliang

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Om"

    After Captain America caught his vibrating gold shield, he immediately threw it again, this time targeting General Yang.

    "Bang bang bang"

    "Ding ding"

    General Yang's marksmanship is quite powerful. When he raises the gun, he fires a round of rapid fire. Each shot accurately hits the flying vibrating gold shield. However, the powerful kinetic energy of the bullet does not change the flight trajectory of the shield at all.

    "Help, Your Majesty." General Yang yelled in horror.

    "Roar"

    The Dragon Emperor in the form of a terracotta figurine let out a roar that did not resemble a human being, raised his right fist, and blasted out at the flying shield.

    Instead of smashing the shield open with a fist, the entire arm flew out. Inside the flying arm was fiery lava, and crimson flames sprayed from the tail, like a small missile.

    "Boom"

    "when"

    The Dragon Emperor's arm collided with the shield and exploded instantly, but the shield was blocked after all, drawing an arc in mid-air, and flew back to Captain America's hand.

    After smashing out that arm, the shoulder of the broken arm of the Dragon Emperor was full of flames, and another arm was "fired" in an instant, and the three systems of water, fire, and earth worked together to make his body never missing.

    "Roar"

    There was another roar, the Dragon Emperor opened his mouth, and a fierce pillar of fire rushed straight at Captain America. Captain America caught the shield, shrunk his body, pushed the shield forward, and rushed over against the Dragon Emperor.

    "Tornado whirlwind legs."

    "Hoo hoo hoo"

    "Boom"

    "Boom"

    The dragon emperor's pillar of fire did not pose much threat to Captain America, but he kept approaching him. General Yang and the female adjutant showed horror and kept shooting at Captain America, but it was useless at all.

    Just when he was about to approach the chariot, a rapidly spinning figure flew out from the second floor, carrying a violent wind, and kicked Captain America on the right shoulder.

    Captain America almost turned into a cannonball and flew out, smashing a huge hole in a wall.

    But obviously, the seemingly powerful kick did not cause any harm to Captain America. After breaking through the wall, he immediately got up from a pile of masonry debris.

    Everyone looked intently, only to see a man with an oriental face wearing a red leather jacket, a pair of black leather pants, leather boots, long hair shawl, and a lock of hair dyed golden on his forehead standing on the spot.

    After he kicked Captain America away, he turned his gaze and locked his target on Xiao Ling, the daughter of the witch, because she was the one most exposed to the outside world.

    He saw him put his palms together, left palm up, right palm down, and pushed out towards Xiao Ling who was three meters away.

    "Whoosh"

    A ball of red light the size of a basketball whizzed out from his palm, and bombarded Xiaoling directly.

    Xiaoling has lived for more than two thousand years, and her martial arts has been practiced to a high level, she leaps to the side, extremely agile, but it is a pity that there is no such thing as internal strength in this world, otherwise her strength, what is it like to beat Di Shitian in the world of wind and cloud?  more than enough.

    "Boom"

    The ball of red light blasted on the wall, and another huge hole appeared, and then without stopping, he launched another ball of light at Captain America who had just got up.

    "Boom"

    "Boom"

    The sad Captain America just got up from the masonry and hadn't stood still yet. Seeing the attack coming, he instinctively raised his shield to block it, but he flew out again.

    "Your Majesty, let's go, the end will be broken." After the man shot Captain America into the air again, he turned around and shouted at the Dragon Emperor on the chariot.

    Gao Peng on the second floor stared at the man, thinking to himself, "Is this Wave Fist? He got the inheritance of 'Ken' in "Street Fighter"?"

    "No, he is Chinese. Apart from the assessment world, he has no chance to come into contact with the world of reincarnation with a Japanese background. Then yes, what he got must be the inheritance of the 'Golden Retriever' in "Super School Overlord"."

    "His image is almost exactly the same as the Golden Retriever King. He is obviously imitating the Golden Retriever King. It seems that he has chosen the Dragon Emperor camp. This is good news. At least it has shared some of the pressure on Ziying and me.  It's better than two against eight."

    "Obviously, the Dragon Emperor faction in this world is absolutely at a disadvantage. There is no need to fight each other within the faction. If they are not consistent with the outside world, all missions of the Dragon Emperor faction will fail."

    However, after hearing the words of the golden-haired king, the Dragon Emperor took a deep look at him and asked in a deep voice, "Who are you?"

      King Jin Mao said loudly: "The last general Meng Xu, the ancestors Meng Tian and Meng Yi, I, the Meng family, will be loyal to His Majesty from generation to generation, and will never change until death."

    The Dragon Emperor was overjoyed when he heard the words, and shouted: "It turned out to be the Meng family. After Zhongliang, I will take the first step. You must come back alive. Let the monarchs and ministers work together to raise the army and reproduce the glory of our Great Qin."

    "The final general obeys the order and sends my emperor long live long live long live long live."

    "drive"

    The Dragon Emperor shook the reins, and the four terracotta figurines, all covered in flames, stepped forward and rushed out of the exhibition hall.

    Gao Peng wrote a big obedience word in his heart, what a talent!  I even thought of pretending to be a descendant of Montessori, so can I pretend to be a descendant of Wang Jian?

    Everything in the hall happened so fast that the O'Connor family couldn't react at all, but they were very clear about the situation on the scene.

    The current situation is that a force headed by General Yang wants to revive the Dragon Emperor, summon an army of terracotta warriors and horses, and rule the world.

    And the guy holding the shield, who seems to be a Yankee, is trying to stop them, well, from this point of view, he is on their side.

    Undoubtedly, O'Connor and the others thought too much. In fact, even General Yang himself was still in a state of confusion at this time, descendants of Montessori?  Where did this inexplicable guy come from?

    In fact, General Yang is the authentic descendant of the famous officials of the Qin Dynasty. His ancestor was the Marquis of Huayin of the Qin State, which has been passed down from generation to generation.

    The Dragon Emperor was cursed by the witch Ziyuan, causing him and the 300,000 army to turn into terracotta warriors. After the fall of the Great Qin Dynasty, they have been looking for opportunities to revive the Dragon Emperor.

    It's a pity that because I couldn't find the location of the God of Immortality, I couldn't get my wish. It wasn't until more than two thousand years ago that I finally found out the whereabouts of the God's Eye and had the opportunity to revive the Dragon Emperor.

    Gao Peng didn't move. He believed that it would not be so easy for the Dragon Emperor to rush out of the museum. He had to attack the Dragon Emperor or General Yang and his female adjutant to join the protagonist's camp. Of course, attacking the applicants who joined the Dragon Emperor's camp also counted as joining  The main character camp.

    Other applicants will never sit back and watch the Dragon Emperor escape. The sooner the Dragon Emperor is dealt with, the safer it will be. None of the people who have made it to this point are still alive. They know very well that the longer the plot drags on, the more unfavorable it will be.

    Sure enough, the Dragon Emperor's chariot had just started, and before it had time to rush out of the exhibition hall, a large icy spear covered the entire sky and covered the chariot.

    Where the ice spear passed, the ground and surrounding walls were immediately covered with a layer of ice. Seeing this, the Dragon Emperor opened his mouth again, and a pillar of fire spewed out, melting most of the ice spear, but the remaining ice spear killed four horses.  The terracotta figures pulling the carts were beaten to pieces.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 682 Scary Green Fatty

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Wow"

    "ah¡­¡­"

    The horse figurines were shattered, and the chariot suddenly fell forward. The Dragon Emperor jumped off the chariot, but General Yang and the female adjutant fell forward.

    "Roar"

    The Dragon Emperor roared towards the door, stretched out his right hand, and the white light condensed and elongated in his hand. The golden magic spell was activated, and a four-foot-long bronze sword soon appeared in his hand.

    However, he waited for a while, but did not wait for the enemy who issued the ice spear to appear in front of him.

    Just when everyone was focusing on the Dragon Emperor, no one noticed that behind Evelyn, a figure covered in night clothes did not touch the ground, stealthily looting like a ghost.  To Evelyn.

    The figure of the man in black is graceful and graceful, obviously a woman, holding a long sword in her hand, pointing directly at Evelyn's vest.

    Getting closer, getting closer, the long sword was less than three meters away from Evelyn, the figure accelerated instantly, almost turning into an afterimage, and the original silent state was broken, and strong energy fluctuations appeared.

    "Om"

    It's a pity that the sword, which was thought to be sure, failed to stab Evelyn after all. The tip of the sword stopped less than three inches away from her, and a light blue light film blocked Evelyn's back, making it impossible for the long sword to penetrate an inch.

    "Be careful, Evelyn."

    Captain America just ran out of the wall of the hole when he saw this scene. He immediately reminded him loudly and threw his shield at the same time. Seeing this, the black shadow immediately jumped back and rushed into a small door in the blink of an eye.  ,Disappear.

    When Evelyn heard Captain America's reminder, she suddenly turned around, and saw that the tip of a long sword was less than ten centimeters away from her, and a layer of blue light film helped her block the sword, she exclaimed in shock, repeatedly  step back.

    After the man in black with the long sword disappeared inside the door in the blink of an eye, and the powerful shield passed by, Evelyn was horrified to find that a figure appeared out of nowhere beside her.

    It was a girl with beautiful blond hair and a hot and attractive figure. She was wearing a blue one-piece bodysuit. On her left chest, there was a white circle printed with a black letter 4 inside the circle.

    One of the Fantastic Four, the Invisible Woman, Gao Peng recognized the identity of this woman almost instantly. These guys, two of the superheroes of American comics have appeared, and I don't know who else is coming.

    I hope that perverts like Dachao, Thor, and The Flash don't come!  Otherwise, you will be in big trouble.

    These people probably either replaced the plot characters or implanted the plot characters, otherwise, they would not have acquired the abilities of these superheroes. After all, some abilities cannot be inherited.

    "Boomboomboom"

    At this moment, everyone present heard the sound of a heavy object falling to the ground, which made the entire Shanghai Museum vibrate, but the rhythm of the sound was clearly the sound of footsteps.

    Gao Peng's heart tightened. There are only three people who can make this kind of footsteps, the most famous people in American comics, the stone man in the Fantastic Four, the red tank in the X-Men, and the green fat man in the Avengers.

    The stone man is more troublesome, the red tank is very troublesome, and the green fat man is better, because this guy has no brains and doesn't know the enemy and the enemy. The only person who can calm him down is a black widow.

    Of course, the only thing Black Widow can appease is the fat green in the original play. I don¡¯t know if this green fat transformed from an applicant can be appeased.

    Not only Gao Peng, but other applicants who had already appeared were also staring at the door. Only the Dragon Emperor was ignorant and fearless, standing at the door with a bronze sword in his hand, ready to face the incoming enemy.

    Golden Retriever King Mengxu's face changed drastically, and he shouted: "Your Majesty, get out of there quickly, it's dangerous."

    "Huh?" Dragon Emperor was quite puzzled, he was immortal, and no one could kill him except that dagger.

    However, the owner of that dagger is afraid of Meng Xu's power and dare not stand up. Others can't threaten him at all. Meng Xu should know this. Why did he let me avoid it?  Could it be that the visitor is really in great danger?

    Although the Dragon Emperor was puzzled, he was not an emperor who would not listen to advice. He stepped on the ground with one foot and flew back to Meng Xu's side.  behind the person.

    "You go first, get a car, and be ready to meet His Majesty at any time, this is not something you can handle, give me your eyes." Meng Xu whispered to General Yang.

    General Yang hesitated slightly when he heard the words, but the Dragon Emperor immediately said without doubt: "Do as he said."

    "Yes." General Yang handed the fist-sized blue diamond to Meng Xu, and then winked at the female adjutant.??, the two quietly slipped away to the small door on the right.

    "Who is here?" Dragon Emperor asked Meng Xu who was nervously looking at the door. He was very surprised that those enemies didn't attack them at this moment, but all looked at the door nervously.

    Meng Xu said in a deep voice: "It's a monster that can lift Mount Tai with its physical strength alone."

    Dragon Emperor's tao eyes without pupils or pupils suddenly widened. If he had pupils at this moment, they must have shrunk to the size of a pinhead.

    "Boom"

    "Wow"

    The visitor finally rushed into the exhibition hall. No, it is more appropriate to use a bump. He directly smashed through the entire wall and rushed in.

    Seeing the green, the faces of Captain America and the Invisible Woman changed drastically, but Gao Peng and Meng Xu in the dark couldn't help but laughed.

    "Shet, how could it be him?" Captain America yelled annoyedly, and turned to the O'Connor family, "Hurry up, this building is about to collapse."

    After speaking, she turned her head and rushed towards the door on the side, while the invisible woman grabbed Evelyn and Xiao Ling, a blue light film formed a ball, wrapped the three of them inside, and floated towards the window on the second floor.  Then he smashed through the window and flew out.

    "Your Majesty, let's avoid it first. This guy is irrational. Anyone can become his target." Meng Xu said anxiously to the Dragon Emperor. The person who came was the Hulk Hulk.  The courage of the frontal toughness.

    "What kind of monster is this?" Looking at the green figure in front of him that was nearly ten feet tall, the Dragon Emperor asked in a deep voice (one foot in Qin Dynasty is equal to 2.25 meters).

    "The Hulk, he has infinite power. He can move mountains and fill seas with his body. He is absolutely invincible. Let's retreat quickly."

    It's a pity that it was too late. Although Lu Fat was irrational, his last thought before transforming was to smash a terracotta figurine into pieces.

    Seeing the Dragon Emperor who had just rushed into the door at this time, no matter what else, he roared and rushed straight to his back.

    "Boomboomboom"

    This guy never took an unusual path. Dragon Emperor and Meng Xu had to walk through doors and corridors, but he bumped into walls and pillars. The whole building, under his rampage, became crumbling.

    The Dragon Emperor and Meng Xu finally rushed out of the exhibition hall and reached the open space outside. However, Lu Fatty also broke through the last wall and rushed out. When he saw the Dragon Emperor in front of him, he leaped and directly crossed a distance of more than ten feet.  It fell towards the top of the Dragon Emperor's head.

    "Bastard, Sheng Long Fist"

    "hold head high"

    Seeing this situation when Meng Xu looked back, he pushed on the Dragon Emperor's back, causing him to fly away, while he turned around, soared into the sky, and punched the falling green fat chin.

    A dragon shape made of flames is attached to his side, and the dragon's head is where his fist is.

    "Boom"

    "poof"

    Very tragic, Meng Xu's Rising Dragon Fist hit Lu Pang's chin impartially, but it didn't achieve the expected effect. Instead, he was punched in the stomach by Lu Pang, spraying blood and flying out.

    "General Meng" Seeing this, the Dragon Emperor's eyes spewed out fire. This is not an adjective, but a descriptive word. The Dragon Emperor's eyes really spewed out fire.

    "Boom"

    The green fat fell to the ground, made a big hole in the ground, and then rushed towards the Dragon Emperor without stopping.

    "Don't panic, Your Majesty, the descendants of Wang Jian are here, you monster, pick me up." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 683 The Avengers Are Halfway Here

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Boom"

    A huge invisible kick hit Lu Pang's body. Although Lu Pang's body didn't take this kick seriously, the grass under his feet obviously couldn't ignore it.

    Lu Fat's figure was immediately kicked back and slid back, plowing two deep trenches on the ground, but this also made Lu Fat even more angry. Lu Fat's characteristics are linked to strength and emotion.  The more angry the stronger the power.

    "Aww"

    Lu Fatty slid four to five feet away, stopped, roared, and jumped up again. It's a pity that Gao Peng is not Meng Xu.  Meng Xu's energy is completely different.

    Therefore, Lu Fatty miscalculated this time. After he jumped up, he not only failed to get close to Gao Peng and Dragon Emperor, but lost the friction of the ground and flew farther.

    A kick followed by a huge invisible palm force, the green fat directly smashed into the crumbling exhibition hall building, becoming the last brick to crush the building.

    "Boom"

    The building collapsed, and Lu Fatty was temporarily crushed in the ruins. Gao Peng walked up to the Dragon Emperor, cupped his fists and bowed, saying: "The late general rescued me, please forgive me, Your Majesty."

    The Dragon Emperor looked Gao Peng up and down, and his voice was filled with joy, "Are you the queen of Old General Wang?"

    Gao Peng nodded and said: "Exactly, the last general Wang Peng."

    "Okay, okay, my love will come back to me one by one, great things can be expected, I am very relieved." Dragon Emperor patted Gao Peng's shoulder with his clay palm burning with lava inside, scalding him.  The corner of his mouth twitched, but he was not lucky enough to resist.

    Dragon Emperor nodded in satisfaction, turned around and walked towards Meng Xu who had taken the healing pill and got up, and asked with concern: "General Meng, how is your injury?"

    Meng Xu glanced at Gao Peng fearfully, clasped his fists and said, "Thank you for your concern, the general will be fine, and the Hulk will come out in a short while. It is not suitable to stay here for a long time. It is better for us to leave this place first."

    "That's right, let's go!" After the Dragon Emperor finished speaking, he turned and ran towards the street outside the museum, Gao Peng and Meng Xu followed behind him side by side.

    Gao Peng calmly said to Meng Xu: "Dragon Emperor's faction is at a complete disadvantage in this assessment. If we want to successfully complete the task, we must work together. In this assessment, I will not attack you. I hope you  It¡¯s also about the bigger picture.¡±

    Meng Xu turned his head and glanced at Gao Peng, and said in the same voice transmission: "That's what I meant, but it seems that there is another person who joined the Dragon Emperor's camp. He attempted to attack Evelyn, but he should also be judged by the Lord God as joining the Dragon Emperor's camp.  "

    Gao Peng secretly heaved a sigh of relief. He was able to receive Lu Fat's punch without only minor injuries, and he was able to gather his voice into a thread. His strength is not too bad. "I noticed that the man is quite strong. Try to find a way to get in touch with him."

    "But if he wants to harm us, you have to join forces with me to take him down, and I can let you kill him. I'm not short of this ten thousand reward points."

    "Okay, it's settled like that." Meng Xu felt a little relieved, Gao Peng's strength was rather unfathomable, he couldn't see through it at all, but fortunately he could see the situation clearly.

    "Whoosh"

    "pong"

    Just when the three of them rushed out of the museum and were about to go to the street, a red light flashed away. Although Gao Peng and Meng Xu noticed it, they had no time to react.

    The red light landed on the Dragon Emperor impartially, smashing all the earthenware shells all over his body, smashing half of his body, and at the same time throwing him out, knocking down the iron fence.

    "Your Majesty"

    The two of them were shocked, and when they looked up together, they saw the red and yellow steel armor in mid-air. At this time, a shell on the arm of the armor opened, and two miniature missiles rose rapidly.

    "Nimma, Iron Man, plus Lu Fatty and Captain America, the Avengers are halfway here, you take His Majesty away, I'll deal with him."  There was a golden light, soaring into the sky.

    The sky is the steel suit. At this time, the applicant in the suit looked at Gao Peng who was soaring into the sky, and said in a little astonishment: "Fake, what the hell is this? It can fly into the air with its body. Could this be the legendary  Chinese Qinggong?"

    As he said in his mouth, the movement of his hands did not stop. Originally, the missiles in the left and right hands each locked on a person, but at this moment, both missiles locked on Gao Peng

    The Dragon Emperor was hit by a palm shot, even with his immortal body, it was very uncomfortable, the clay and pottery all over his body were shattered, half of his body disappeared, and lava flowed out like blood.

    "Roar"

      The Dragon Emperor let out a roar, the flames blazed brightly, and the missing parts of his body quickly recovered, but what made Meng Xu's face slightly changed was that the flames on the Dragon Emperor's body seemed to be a little weaker.

    No way!  What about the immortal body?  Could it be that the energy in the Dragon Emperor is limited?  If so, it would be extremely bad, what would happen if he ran out of energy?  Meng Xu dare not imagine.

    It seems that it is necessary to use some snacks, and we can no longer hide our strength. Otherwise, if the Dragon Emperor keeps being attacked by the opponent, God knows what will happen. Maybe he will be hanged without the dagger.

    Thinking of this, Meng Xu flipped his hand, and a simple long sword with green glow appeared in his hand. When the Dragon Emperor recovered his body, he immediately used his inner strength to protect his palm, hugged the Dragon Emperor's arm, and said: "Your Majesty  , offended."

    After speaking, he unfolded his light work, and rushed out to the street at an extremely fast speed

    "Shhhhhh"

    "Wow"

    "Boom"

    "Aww"

    The missile flew out, and at the same time, the Hulk who was buried in the ruins also soared into the sky and jumped out.

    With a thought in Gao Peng's mind, he suppressed the thought of exploding the missile with his palm, and raised his hands, and an invisible cyclone appeared around his body.

    When the missile flew in front of him, Gao Peng swiped his hands continuously, and several horizontal vortices more than ten feet long appeared in front of him, with the mouth of the vortex facing the missile.

    As soon as the two missiles entered the vortex, their speed suddenly slowed down. Gao Peng moved his hands while flying backwards, and the missiles became slower and slower. The next moment, Gao Peng waved the missiles in the air with the back of his hand, and the missiles immediately bypassed Gao Peng.  Fly behind him.

    The body turned around in the air, and the Tai Chi cyclone guided the missile to rotate around Gao Peng. The missile is different from other things, and the force cannot be removed, because it is powered by the rocket propulsion, and the energy can not be exhausted, so it can keep flying  , is a continuous force, so it cannot be unloaded.

    However, when the missile was flying around him, Gao Peng added his own thrust, and then he drew his strength, and the missile immediately broke away from the Tai Chi cyclone, but shot towards the Hulk who rushed to the highest point and was about to fall.

    "Boom boom"

    There were two explosions, and the Hulk, who was in mid-air and had nowhere to rely, was hit head-on by a missile, and just rushed out of the ruins, only to be blown backwards by the missile's shock wave and fly back.

    Looking at the bottom, Meng Xu and Longdi had disappeared into the crowd on the street. While they were relieved, new worries arose.

    ? Four foreign applicants have appeared, except him, Zhang Ziying and Meng Xu, and three others have not shown up. One of them who can shoot a large ice spear should be a magician from the western fantasy world.

    The other two don't know what's going on. If there is one of Da Chao and others, it will be over. Dragon Emperor and Meng Xu are not safe.

    However, the possibility is unlikely. With the speed of Dachao, Thor, and Flash, they should have rushed to the museum to kill the Quartet. How come they haven't shown up yet?

    The man in black who failed to sneak up on Evelyn is undoubtedly Ziying, and I hope she can help keep an eye on it in the dark.

    The candidate in the steel battle suit couldn't help but shudder when he saw that the missile he had launched was passed on to a third party in such an incredible way.

    The six-barrel cannon on his shoulder stretched out, and seeing this, Gao Peng raised his head and looked at the sky. Very well, the bright moon was hanging high, and he calmly took out the Golden Snake Sword.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 684 Wolverine can fight, and Magneto has to burp.

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    However, after General Yang and the female adjutant slipped out of the museum, they immediately ran forward along the street. However, they had just run less than 200 meters when they saw a big bearded Western man walking towards them.

    The two immediately raised their vigilance. The people who just appeared in the exhibition hall and attacked them were all Westerners, so at this moment they have an "allergy" symptom to Westerners.

    The two of them crossed the street calmly and walked to the opposite street. This subconscious action saved their lives, because when they ran across the street, the big western man on the opposite side turned immediately, still staring at them.  .

    If the two didn't know that the other side was coming for them, then they wouldn't be able to live today. Without any hesitation, General Yang drew out his pistol and opened fire on that person.

    "Bang bang bang"

    Clear gunshots rang out on the street, and there was chaos and screams all around. To the despair of General Yang and the female adjutant, this turned out to be another non-human being.

    He was very good at marksmanship, and at this time the distance was close, and he hit the opponent's head three times in a row, one shot in the forehead, one shot in the left cheek, and the last shot blasted the opponent's eye.

    However, he could clearly see that when the bullet hit the man's head, it seemed that it only pierced through a layer of skin. The bullet was embedded in the man's face, and he only took a few steps back.

    The next moment, three bullets were squeezed out of the opponent's face and fell to the ground, and the hole made by the bullet in his face was restored in an instant, even the exploded eyeball was the same.

    "Runrun" When he saw a smirk on the opponent's face, he clenched his hands into fists and raised them in front of his face. Three cold, shining claws emerged from the front of the fists with a "shua" sound. With a wave of his hand, he  A lamppost beside him fell down, and General Yang yelled frantically.

    He and the female adjutant ran back along the way they came with terrified faces. Although they didn't get the car and failed to complete the task, they might be blamed by the Dragon Emperor and the so-called Montessori queen, but it was better than being killed by a non-human.  OK!

    The applicant who obviously had the ability of Wolverine immediately stepped up to catch up. His speed was very fast, and it only took a few seconds to catch up with them by visual estimation.

    And on the top of a building next to the street, the man in black who had previously attacked Evelyn, that is, Zhang Ziying, was standing on the edge of the balcony on the top of the building holding the Yitian sword, looking at the scene below and muttering: "It's so lively!"  ! Three Avengers, one Fantastic Four, and now even the X-Men."

    "It seems that we are growing, and Western applicants are not free, so they can't relax their pace of promotion!"

    After speaking, he stretched out his figure and flew down, like a falcon soaring into the sky, or like a roc spreading its wings, rushing fiercely towards Wolverine.

    Wolverine seemed to sense something. Originally, there were only less than three meters away from the two of them, and he was about to catch up with him in a few steps, but he stopped suddenly, raised his head suddenly, and subconsciously raised his left arm.

    "Clang"

    The long sword slashed fiercely on Wolverine's arm, and there was a sound of metal and iron clanging. Although Wolverine had the recovery ability that could not surpass the immortal body of the Dragon Emperor, and his bones were made of Adamantium alloy, his flesh was cut,  It still hurts.

    Wolverine took two steps back, Zhang Ziying spun around in the air, and kicked Wolverine through the air. Tiancan's beriberi exploded. Wolverine didn't have the strength and weight of Lu Fat, and was immediately kicked into the air by this kick, facing Wolverine.  Fell away in the distance.

    "Shua"

    What made Zhang Ziying's pupils shrunk was that Wolverine, who was flying backwards in mid-air, grabbed her in the air, and three golden air blades flew towards her.

    "This is fighting qi?" Zhang Ziying didn't dare to neglect, she waved her empty left palm repeatedly, and several seven-swirling saber qi flew out, facing the three fighting qi.

    "Bang bang bang"

    "Shet"

    The sword energy collided with the fighting energy, and there were several crisp sounds that were stronger than gunshots. Wolverine cursed bitterly. If he had known that he would not have lost his fighting energy, he directly attacked the two guys with a long-range attack with his claws.

    He is very helpless now, fighting qi is different from true qi, although fighting qi can increase his body movement data such as jumping ability, running speed, endurance, etc., but it cannot control his body shape in mid-air like the light kung fu in Chinese kung fu.

    "Boom"

    Wolverine smashed into the door of a house at the corner of the street more than ten feet away.

    Zhang Ziying looked back and saw General Yang and the female adjutant standing not far away and looking at her eagerly. She was so angry that she shouted angrily, "What are you doing here? Waiting to die? Why don't you hurry up and get a car to meet His Majesty?"

    The two of them just woke up as if they had just woken up from a dream, and hurriedly turned around and ran away.From Zhang Ziying's words, they recognized that this was their own.

    Moreover, the men and women who appeared one after another seem to be stronger than the other party!  Basically, they can easily blow the other party's people away, but the foreigners on the other side seem to be particularly resistant to beating, and they will get up again as if nothing had happened after being beaten.

    Zhang Ziying frowned slightly and jumped back to the roof of the building again, blending into the night, following the rows of buildings beside the street to protect General Yang and the other two.

    It's just that she feels very bad in her heart. Wolverine's Edman alloy bones and his immortal body make him a very difficult character to deal with. Now this Wolverine is still practicing fighting spirit.

    The so-called Wolverine will be vindictive, and Magneto will have to burp.

    This is not as simple as one plus one. When Wolverine has a long-range attack method, the impact on combat power is not the slightest.

    This time I was a little careless. Fortunately, this guy probably wanted to save his grudge, hide the energy fluctuations, and kill the two tricks quietly, so that other applicants would not find out. Only then did she have a chance to save them.

    If he had fired a fighting qi blade at them across the street as soon as he saw them, they would probably be cold by now.

    It seems that we have to follow closely. Although these two dragon suits have no combat effectiveness, their supporting role cannot be ignored.

    Needless to say, the army under them is of little use, but the resources they have and the means of transportation they can mobilize are very important to them.

    She and Gao Peng can fly against the wind, but what about the Dragon Emperor?  Before entering the Fountain of Eternal Life, being completely resurrected, and regaining his physical body, he didn't have the ability to change. Could it be that he was taken to fly?  What if you are attacked by enemies on the road?

    Zhang Ziying looked up at the sky above the museum. Fortunately, Gao Peng, who had the Golden Snake Sword, was basically pressing down on Iron Man to fight.

    In the other camp, he is the only one who can fly that high. Among the applicants who have appeared so far, there is no second one who can fly. Although the invisible woman can fly with the power of the mind, but the speed is too slow.  It can be ignored, Gao Peng can completely suppress Iron Man, and will not let him shoot down the plane.

    General Yang and the female adjutant had better luck this time. Just after running back tens of meters, a truck drove towards them. The two immediately rushed to the middle of the road and pointed their guns at the cab.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 685: All Show Up Naruto

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Tud chug"

    "Shhhhhh"

    "Boom boom boom boom"

    Above the museum, a brilliant firework exploded continuously, but the beautiful firework contained endless murderous intent.

    Iron Man is terrified, Xie Te, this is simply a bug!  A sword can also be a laser weapon?  Moreover, the rate of fire was no less than that of his six-barreled revolver, and its power was even stronger.

    The most important thing is that his ammunition is limited. Although he can replenish ammunition at any time through the access function of the reincarnation table, the reincarnation table is only two cubic meters, how much ammunition can it hold?  But looking at the opponent's sword that can emit laser light, it seems to have infinite energy.

    Through observation, Iron Man came to a conclusion that scared him to pee. The laser light emitted by this sword was actually formed by reflecting moonlight. Is this a weapon?  This is an artifact, right?

    What exactly has this guy been through?  Why is it that at this stage, even his steel suit has only been developed to the seventh generation (Mark 7), and the Chinese applicants have already used the magic weapon. Could it be that the Lord God favors the Chinese applicants?  It shouldn't be!

    Naturally, the Golden Snake Sword is far from being considered a divine weapon, because the sword light emitted is an attack formed by Gao Peng's own true energy plus reflected moonlight, so naturally it cannot be infinite energy.

    Although the consumption of the Golden Snake Sword is very small and has the effect of increasing its power, in general, the user's own energy is its ammunition. As long as the user's energy is exhausted, the Golden Snake Sword is a piece of scrap iron.

    But these iron men don't understand!  So without saying a word, he fired several palm cannons in succession while the six-barreled revolver was firing, and when the opponent resisted and evaded the palm cannons, he flew back quickly, leaving the battle, and went far in a short time.

    Gao Peng put down the Golden Snake Sword, sneered, Iron Man, but that's all, then turned around and flew towards the roof next to the street. He had already seen where Zhang Ziying was.

    Condensing the body-protecting Buddha's light, Gao Peng's outfit, which was similar to night clothes, immediately blended into the dark night sky, and the white scarf was also taken back by him.

    This thing looks great when walking among the crowd on the ground, but it is as conspicuous as a firefly in the night sky when it needs to hide in the dark.

    Gao Peng landed beside Zhang Ziying and flew forward with her, while asking, "How is it? Did you encounter any danger?"

    "No, when I met Wolverine, I was temporarily repelled. When you face this guy, you have to pay attention, he is a Wolverine with fighting spirit." Zhang Ziying reminded.

    Gao Peng was slightly taken aback, Wolverine who has cultivated grudge?  This sounds really troublesome. I don't know if Wanfo Chaozong can beat him to death.

    "Captain America, Fatty Green, Invisible Woman, Wolverine, Iron Man, Magician, there are already six people from the enemy camp, and there is another one hiding in the dark, I don't know who it is, you have to be careful."

    Zhang Ziying suddenly stared down, and said: "Don't think about it, I already know what the seventh one is. It's a ninja, Naruto."

    "Um?"

    Gao Peng's expression froze, he turned his head to look down, and said in a deep voice: "It's really Naruto, I'll help Meng Xu, you should be careful and hide it well."

    "I see, you go!"

    After General Yang and the female adjutant grabbed a truck, they immediately turned around and rushed out of the museum. When they rushed to the street outside the museum, they saw the Dragon Emperor running wildly with Meng Xu in front of him.

    The driver was a female adjutant. General Yang poked his head out of the car window and shouted, "Your Majesty, General Meng, get in the car."

    Dragon Emperor and Meng Xu looked back, without saying a word, they jumped onto the trailer of the truck one after another. The female adjutant stepped on the gas pedal, and the truck sped forward with a dull roar, and soon left the noisy city  .

    Just when the female adjutant and General Yang breathed a sigh of relief, they suddenly noticed a figure appeared in the middle of the road ahead, illuminated by the headlights of the truck.

    It was a figure covered in black tights, with a long samurai sword on his back, standing straight in the middle of the road.

    When the truck was only tens of meters away from him, he suddenly made a seal with his hands, and the next moment, patches of smoke rose around him, and after each puff of smoke rose, a figure appeared on the spot, exactly like that person,  The road was suddenly filled with dense figures, blocking the way.

    The next moment, a dozen or so men in black standing in the front row formed a seal together, and blue light balls with violent aura, which seemed to be spinning wildly and chaotically, appeared in their palms.

    Standing in the trailer, Meng Xu's face was gloomy.He said: "Shadow Clone, Helix Pill, the little devils are here to join in the fun, stop the car."

    "Squeak"

    The female adjutant did not hesitate, and stepped on the brakes. She knew very well what situations could be forced into and what situations must be stopped.

    The scene in front of her was obviously not something she could understand. If she rushed forward rashly, she might have lost her own life, so the action of her stepping on the brakes and Meng Xu's voice were carried out almost at the same time.

    "Heh, the reaction is not slow!" After Meng Xu praised, he jumped up and waved his hands. The body was black and shiny, but the sword was glowing with a hazy blue light. The long sword, which was about four feet long, rushed towards him.  The dozens of figures on the opposite side.

    "Shhhhhh"

    There was a sharp whistling sound, and more than a dozen spiral pills the size of leather balls came out of his hands, some of them hit Meng Xu, and the other part hit the truck.

    The long sword in Meng Xu's hand was full of green light, and countless sword lights blasted out like laser cannons, densely covering the shadow clone of the ninja opposite, and those spiral pills were also shrouded in the dense sword lights.

    Obviously, the long sword in Meng Xu's hand is also a magic weapon similar to the Golden Snake Sword.

    "Boom boom boom"

    A violent explosion sounded, and the spiral pill originally concentrated the high-density chakra in the hand, flowing rapidly in an irregular direction, and compressing it, so the spiral pill is a very high-density energy cluster. After the explosion, the  The power is also very impressive.

    "Buzz"

    "pong"

    After Meng Xu rushed out, the female adjutant reversed the car immediately, but the glass of the car was still blasted by the aftermath of the explosion. The female adjutant and General Yang had many small wounds on their faces and hands. Fortunately, they reacted quickly enough.  Block the eyes in time, otherwise, they're basically useless.

    Exchanging a move with the opponent, most of the ninja shadow clones disappeared, leaving only a few, but the next moment, a large cloud of smoke rose again, and a large group of shadow clones appeared, and pulled out the samurai swords behind them.  Meng Xu surrounded in the middle.

    Meng Xu's heart trembled, but he was not afraid of these shadow clones. As long as the opponent had not yet reached the realm of being able to use the power of the tailed beast, these shadow clones could hold him back a little at most, and they could be eliminated after a while.

    But I am afraid that after I am entangled, other shadow clones and the opponent's main body will attack the Dragon Emperor and the others, which is extremely bad.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 686 We Never Really Understand This World

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Don't worry, General Meng. With this general here, no one can touch your majestya piece of tile."

    Just when Meng Xu was anxious, a voice that made him unable to complain came over. He knew that the other party wanted to say "a single hair", but the Dragon Emperor didn't even have a single hair at the moment.  .

    However, seeing Gao Peng returning, he felt relieved. His strength was unfathomable. It should be no problem to protect the Dragon Emperor and the two dragon suits. He can let go.

    With a flick of his wrist, the long sword flickering with green light suddenly turned into a ball of dazzling sword light, and dozens of shadow clones surrounded him rushed up. At this moment, Meng Xu's murderous aura surged.

    "Clang, clang, clang"

    "Puff puff¡­¡­"

    The sword light flashed continuously, the sword energy overflowed, and the violent murderous aura almost condensed into substance in the field. The ninja's body was affected by this murderous aura, and there was a feeling of stiff hands and feet.  Is it the sword intent?  Sure enough, it was terrible.

    The shadow clones were blown up one by one, and Gao Peng, who landed on the car, nodded secretly. The murderous swordsmanship exists for the purpose of killing, but he doesn't know which world the swordsmanship came from.  The sword is also a rare magical weapon, not under the Golden Snake Sword.

    Its effect should be similar to that of the Golden Snake Sword. It can increase the internal force poured into the sword body to form sword energy to attack the enemy, and the consumption will not be too great, otherwise he would not dare to use it so recklessly.

    "General Wang, are you okay?" Dragon Emperor asked Gao Peng with concern.

    Gao Peng bowed slightly and said: "Thank you for your concern, Your Majesty will be fine. The enemy has been repulsed temporarily. As long as the enemy in front of us is dealt with, we will be safe for the time being."

    Dragon Emperor nodded and said, "Where did these people come from?"

    "Your Majesty, these are the guardians of other countries. Knowing that His Majesty is recovering, they want to raise an army to sweep Liuhe and bring peace to the world. They are here to stop them."

    "Your Majesty, please be at ease. The last general is willing to help His Majesty complete this great cause, and he will go through fire and water and die."

    The Dragon Emperor felt relieved, and said in a deep voice: "If I can unify the world again, you will all be heroes of my Great Qin Dynasty, and I will definitely not treat you poorly."

    Gao Peng said excitedly: "Assisting Your Majesty is my bounden duty. The general will not dare to ask extravagantly for generous gifts. He only wants to restore the glory of the ancestors and comfort the spirits of the ancestors."

    If Gao Peng really showed the posture of wanting nothing, the Dragon Emperor would not dare to really trust him. A king would not dare to reuse a subordinate who wants nothing.

    Because you have nothing to ask of him, it means that he has no bargaining chip to control you at all, and you may betray him at any time, but Gao Peng gave a perfect reason, and the Dragon Emperor immediately had no doubts about him.

    "Okay, Old General Wang Jian is my Great Qin Wucheng Marquis. When I regain the level of the world and unify the country, I will let you inherit the title of Old General Wang."

    Gao Peng was overjoyed, held the Golden Snake Sword upside down, clasped his fists with both hands, knelt down on one knee, and said, "Thank you for your kindness, my emperor, long live, long live, long live."

    Gao Peng's actions and this sentence "Long live my emperor, long live, long live, long live, long live, long live, long live, long live, long live, my emperor" won the heart of the Dragon Emperor. Immediately, Long Yan was very happy, grabbed Gao Peng's arms, and helped him up, "General Wang, please stand up, this is an extraordinary period, everything  Rituals can be exempted, there is no need to be more polite."

    "Wei." Gao Peng bowed slightly again and answered.

    "Fire Escape ¡¤ Hao Fireball."

    At this moment, Gao Peng only heard a burst of shouts. He, who is proficient in Japanese, naturally heard it clearly. He was startled and turned his head to look.  The huge fireball rolled forward along the road and rolled towards the truck.

    Where the fireball rolled over, the ground was scorched black, the buildings on both sides of the road caught fire quickly, and the surrounding temperature instantly rose by tens of degrees.

    "What a powerful fire magic, it's a pity that my mana hasn't recovered yet, otherwise hum." Looking at the huge rolling fireball, the Dragon Emperor said in a condensed voice.

    "General Wang, help me." Meng Xu retreated violently, and shouted in his mouth. He is good at martial arts, which are basically attack methods aimed at the enemy himself. To deal with such techniques that are completely different from martial arts,  But it's a little helpless.

    Although he could avoid the fireball and directly attack the ninja on the opposite side, but the truck behind him couldn't keep it, and the two players would surely die.

    Behind him, General Yang and the female adjutant in the driver's seat opened their eyes wide, their pupils shrinking to the size of a pinprick, and their eyes were full of horror and despair.

    The female adjutant subconsciously grasped General Yang's arm tightly, her mind went blank, only one consciousness remained, are we are we going to die?

    ? Gao Peng took back the goldSnake Sword jumped up, his hands quickly formed a mudra, which was different from the ninja's mudra, he made a Buddhist mudra.

    "The Dharma is boundless."

    "Boom boom boom boom"

    Gao Peng shouted loudly, golden light radiated from his body, and a golden ten thousand word appeared behind Gao Peng. He pushed out his palms, and the golden light quickly spread forward. Wherever it passed, there was a violent explosion. The rich golden light made people see everything in an instant.  Not to be seen, all eyes are full of gold.

    The powerful fireball was naturally also within the envelope of the golden light, and it was blown away almost instantly.

    When all the dust settled, the ninja had long since disappeared. Unfortunately, he couldn't be killed, because there was no kill prompt on the reincarnation table.

    Looking at this scene, Meng Xu was secretly jealous. It turned out that this guy majored in Buddhist martial arts, but he didn't know which martial arts.  It's really common, but this guy's moves are so powerful.

    Wait, I remember that when he was beating Lv Fatty, he also used a move called Heavenly Broken Foot. Could it be Tathagata Palm?

    Meng Xu's pupils shrank slightly, and his fear of Gao Peng increased a bit. It turned out that it was this martial art. He should have experienced the world of Tathagata God's palm, and he actually mastered the two peerless martial arts of the decent villain. This guy is not easy!

    "Your Majesty, the enemy has retreated, and we can start again." Gao Peng and Meng Xu jumped back to the trailer of the truck and said to the Dragon Emperor.

    "Well done." Dragon Emperor praised. Through this battle, he also saw that Gao Peng's strength is far above Meng Xu's, and he is more than a notch higher. He should be the number one general under his command.

    The Dragon Emperor patted the front of the car and ordered: "Let's go."

    In the cab, the female adjutant woke up like a dream, and hurriedly put into gear and turned around. There was no other way, but Gao Peng blew up the entire road to pieces with a move called Boundless Dharma.  , take a detour from another parallel road.

    "We survived." The female adjutant said something like a dream.

    "Hoo"

    General Yang let out a long breath and murmured: "Where did these people come from? I have never heard of such people for thousands of years. How come all of them came out after His Majesty was resurrected?"  gone."

    The female adjutant came back to her senses and said quietly: "This world is very big and mysterious. We have never really understood this world."

    The words of the two naturally fell into the ears of Gao Peng and Meng Xu clearly, and they looked at each other and smiled.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 687 The most important thing

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "General Wang's Tathagata palm is indeed extremely powerful and well-deserved, and I will admire it." In the car, Meng Xu complimented Gao Peng with a faint smile on his face.

    Gao Peng smiled slightly, and said: "General Meng, your swordsmanship is equally powerful, but I don't know where it came from?"

    Meng Xu said reservedly: "It's really not worth mentioning that it's a small skill. It's the thirteen deadly swords learned by the ancestor of the last general from the sword demon."

    Suddenly, Gao Peng pretended to be surprised and said: "Could it be the sword demon Yan Shisan who is known as 'Sword Qi spans 30,000 miles, a sword of light and cold nineteen continents'?"

    After listening to Gao Peng's words, Dragon Emperor turned his head and glanced at Meng Xu in surprise, what a domineering title, could it be that Meng Xu hasn't used his full strength yet?

    Meng Xu smiled and nodded, and said: "Exactly, but the aptitude of the last general is dull, and he has not yet comprehended the fourteenth sword."

    Gao Peng laughed and said: "General Meng is too modest. You have mastered all the thirteen deadly swords at a young age, which is very rare. I believe it will not be long before you will be able to comprehend the fourteenth sword.  Fifteen swords."

    The power of Fifteen Killing Swords is basically no different from Sword Twenty-Three in Fengyun World. In other words, the author of Fengyun himself created Sword Twenty-Three by referring to Fifteen Killing Swords.

    Gao Peng and Meng Xu had a tacit understanding of each other in the business. On the one hand, what they said was to tell the Dragon Emperor to let him know the value of the two of them, and on the other hand, they explained their skills to each other quietly.

    Just like in the general infinite stream, teammates who are new to each other have to tell what they are good at, so that there is a clear positioning among teammates.

    Obviously, judging from the displayed strength, Gao Peng is obviously in the upper hand, and this also determines who will listen to whom in the future.

    The truck kept moving towards General Yang's military stronghold, and above them, a strange cloud followed the truck.

    After a preliminary exchange, the two looked at the task information on the reincarnation table calmly.

    Task 1, choose a camp, the task is completed, and the current camp is Dragon Emperor.

    Task 2, to ensure that 300,000 terracotta warriors and horses cross the Great Wall and be completely reborn. After completing the task, you will get 100,000 reward points. For every three terracotta warriors and horses who die, you will get 1 less reward point (Note: Terracotta warriors and horses must cross the Great Wall by themselves to be completely reborn).

    Task 3: To ensure the survival of the Dragon Emperor, 80,000 reward points will be obtained upon completion of the mission, and 80,000 reward points will be deducted if the mission fails (note: all surviving terracotta warriors and horses have crossed the Great Wall, and the mission is over).

    Note: At the end of the plot, the reward points will be wiped out with negative numbers.

    The mission is very clear. The two missions are interrelated. The 300,000 terracotta warriors and horses are closely related to the life of the Dragon Emperor. Only if the Dragon Emperor survives can we consider whether they can cross the Great Wall, and how many of them can cross the Great Wall.

    Once the Dragon Emperor died, the army of terracotta warriors and horses disappeared instantly, leaving no one left. As long as the Dragon Emperor survives, even if all the terracotta warriors die, the rewards for task two will not be obtained at all, but at least the reward points will not be deducted.

    In the mission description of mission two, both Gao Peng and Meng Xu noticed that the description of the death of the terracotta warriors and horses is "1 less reward point" instead of "deducting 1 reward point". This is very different.

    Because you can¡¯t get reward points if you get less, but the deduction is to deduct your own reward points. This involves that once your own reward points are insufficient, even if you complete task 3, your own reward points will be negative at the end of the plot.  Still cannot escape the fate of obliteration.

    Therefore, in this reincarnation plot mission, the survival of the Dragon Emperor is the top priority. Even if the army of terracotta warriors and horses dies, he can still use General Yang to form a contemporary army to sweep the world.

    With his inexhaustible mana, the extraordinary five-element spell, and the assistance of Gao Peng and others, he can sweep the world without any pressure, even if the Yankee's atomic bomb is not in their eyes.

    In this era, how many atomic bombs can the United States have in reserve?  After the Dragon Emperor was completely resurrected, as long as the dagger was destroyed, he would be truly immortal with unlimited magic power. Even if the loss was heavy, as long as he himself did not die, nothing would be a problem.

    If the United States really dared to drop the atomic bomb and angered the Dragon Emperor, I am afraid that this country will not only face the destruction of the country, but even the destruction of the whole family.

    In a word, as long as the Dragon Emperor is alive, everything will be fine, and once the Dragon Emperor dies, everything will cease

    When Gao Peng and Meng Xu were thinking about the follow-up tasks, the applicants from the protagonist camp also saw their own follow-up tasks.

    Task 1, select the camp, the task is completed, and the current camp is the protagonist.

    ? Task 2, prevent the 300,000 terracotta warriors from crossingThe Great Wall, complete rebirth, every time three terracotta warriors and horses are eliminated, all members of the camp will get 1 bonus point (Note: The terracotta warriors and horses must cross the Great Wall by themselves to be completely reborn).

    Task 3, kill the Dragon Emperor, 80,000 reward points will be awarded for completing the mission, and 80,000 reward points will be deducted for mission failure (Note: All surviving terracotta warriors and horses have crossed the Great Wall, and the mission ends).

    Note: At the end of the plot, the reward points will be wiped out with negative numbers.

    Undoubtedly, the top priority of the candidates for the protagonist camp is to kill the Dragon Emperor, while the Terracotta Warriors and Horses are second. This plot world is not the time for them to collect reward points.

    It only needs someone to stop the army of terracotta warriors and horses and slow down their steps to cross the Great Wall. These things can be left to the protagonists to do.

    There is no need for them to do anything else, as long as the witch Ziyuan can successfully summon the slaves who died during the construction of the Great Wall. Anyway, even if they didn't kill them, for every three terracotta warriors who die, they can also get 1 reward point.

    Their applicants must concentrate their superior strength to kill the Dragon Emperor with all their strength. All the applicants on the protagonist side also instantly understood the key to this reincarnation.

    In this reincarnation, whether it is them or the applicants from the opposing camp, they must fight around the Dragon Emperor with all their strength. The camps must not fight each other.  Can only kill applicants from the opposing camp.

    Therefore, the applicants for the protagonist party all gathered at Evelyn's brother Jonathan's bar.

    "Everyone, shouldn't you introduce yourself?" Jonathan poured everyone a glass of wine, and Evelyn took the initiative to speak to the strange people in the bar.

    Captain America, holding a shield, was the first to speak: "I'll come first! My name is Steven Chris, and I'm from Brooklyn, New York, USA. I believe you all know my origin."

    ""

    Evelyn, O'Connor and the others glanced at him in bewilderment, and they realized in the next moment that they were talking about other weird people like him.  will know his history.

    They didn't speak at the moment, just quietly listening to their self-introduction.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 688 The Chance of the Magical Girl

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The invisible female who stood with Xiaoling said: "Alba Richards, from Long Island, New York, USA, Captain America, has known her name for a long time."

    Captain America smiled at her and said, "Nice to meet you, Invisible Woman."

    Iron Man sitting by the bar put down his wine glass, motioned for Jonathan to have another drink, and said casually: "Robert Jon, an Italian, although no one has met him, he must know him very well, so there is no need to say more."

    Wolverine threw a piece of ice into his mouth, chewed it bang bang bang, and said expressionlessly: "Jack Wayne, from Alberta, Canada, although everyone will be enemies sooner or later, but this time, I hope everyone can  Let us cooperate sincerely and work together to stop the Dragon Emperor's ambition to rule the world, otherwise"

    He didn't finish his sentence, but everyone knew what he meant and nodded in agreement.

    The green fat man who returned to a normal state said in a low voice: "Bruce Bana, a Colombian, when fighting, I advise you to stay away from me."

    "You don't need to say that." The other applicants laughed.

    Xiao Ling asked strangely: "Why is this? Isn't it dangerous to fight alone?"

    Captain America smiled warmly at her, and said, "Because he is the big green man who rushed into the exhibition hall. When he transformed into the Hulk, he was so powerful that he could lift a mountain with his body strength."

    "But when he is in that state, he is irrational. Anyone near him may become his target."

    Xiaoling, Evelyn and the others were stunned. No wonder everyone turned around and ran away without saying anything.

    The ninja who had pulled off his mask bowed ninety degrees to everyone, and said, "Tanaka Motokazu, a native of Kyoto, Japan, from Konoha Ninja Village, please take care of me."

    O'Connor and the others glanced at Motoka Tanaka intentionally or unintentionally. Japan had just been defeated in the war. They didn't know what Motoka Tanaka, who was an extraordinary person, was thinking about setting foot on this land once ravaged by their country again.

    Tanaka Motowa smiled slightly when he saw this, and said: "You don't need to care about my identity, I am a ninja, I am only responsible for protecting my country, and I am not in the same heart as those soldiers in the military who are poisoned by **** ideology."

    Speaking of this, Tanaka Motowa paused, glanced at Captain America and the Invisible Woman calmly, and said with a smile: "This time I will sincerely cooperate with everyone, but after solving the Dragon Emperor, I will still ask the United States for that.  Debt for two atomic bombs."

    Evelyn and the others looked at Captain America and the Invisible Girl in silence. The Invisible Girl just smiled, but said nothing.  It is a matter of the country, not our business, but what you want to do, I will accompany you at any time."

    Among the seven people, six of them introduced themselves, and all of them looked at the last girl, who was wearing a hooded magician's robe and kept silent.

    Seeing that everyone was looking at her, the girl said in a cold voice: "Kara Merlin, from Birmingham, England."

    After hearing the girl's words, Evelyn and Alex's eyes lit up. Finally, there was a fellow villager. Evelyn approached her with great interest, and asked with bright eyes: "Your name is Merlin? I don't know you?"  What is the relationship with Merlin, the great wizard of King Arthur's time?"

    The girl glanced at her and said lightly, "That's my ancestor."

    Evelyn became more interested, and said happily: "So you are a witch? I have obtained the Sun Golden Book and the Death Bible from the Egyptian high priest. I have written down the spells in it, but unfortunately I can't use them. Let's talk about them."  comminicate."

    The girl's expression changed, it seemedit was her chance!  She thought of this level, and the other applicants naturally thought of it, and they couldn't help but look at her enviously. The theme of the assessment world is confrontation and killing, and few people can get a chance in the assessment world.

    "Okay, if you are interested, I can teach you how to practice magic." Hearing the girl's faint voice, Evelyn nodded excitedly. She could see that the girl was not cold or had any opinions on them, but  It is such a character.

    All applicants had already introduced themselves, and Evelyn, O'Connor and others set their sights on Xiaoling.

    Xiao Ling said very consciously: "My name is Xiao Ling, and my family is responsible for guarding the tomb of the Dragon Emperor."

    Speaking of this, Xiaoling pulled out his own dagger, and continued: "To kill Dragon Emperor, you must use this dagger to stab him in the heart. Our time is running out. If Dragon Emperor arrives at Shangri-La, drink  Down the Fountain of Immortality?? will be completely resurrected, and the army of terracotta warriors and horses will be awakened, and this world will be over.  "

    Jonathan, who poured wine for everyone at the counter, interjected: "Although I really want to be young and handsome forever, Shangri-La is just a legend."

    O'Connor gave him an angry look, and said, "You said the same thing about the mummy, and it turned out"

    Connerson shrugged, speechless.

    Xiaoling ignored the bickering between the two, and continued: "The entrance of Shangri-La is located at the pass of the Himalayas. Behind the pass is a golden pagoda. If you put the diamond in the eye of God on the top of the pagoda, you can point out the location of Shangri-La."

    "The diamond is in the hands of General Yang. He, Dragon Emperor and his henchmen will definitely go there."

    Evelyn echoed: "That's true. I read from ancient books that the entrance to Shangri-La was mentioned in the legend about the God's Eye."

    O'Connor said: "Let's say we trust you, so can you take us there?"

    Xiao Ling nodded and said: "Yes, I have been there before, I remember how to get there."

    Evelyn said to everyone: "I need a plane to go to the Himalayas."

    O'Connor grinned and said, "Mad Dog is best suited for flying a plane. He can land the plane anywhere in the world."

    "Okay, if that's the case, you guys should contact Mad Dog as soon as possible." Seeing that the protagonists finished their discussion, Captain America said: "Miss Xiaoling, I hope you can give us the dagger that can kill the Dragon Emperor, because of your strength  "

    Captain America spread his hands, everyone understood what he meant, and Xiao Ling naturally understood, she nodded and said: "Yes, the descendants of the Dragon Emperor's generals have very powerful power, I am not their opponent, I want to kill  Dragon Emperor, I still have to rely on you, but there are seven of you, who should give the dagger to?"

    All the applicants looked at each other in dismay, and looked at each other. The Hulk, Iron Man, and Maiden Mage could be ruled out. Among the remaining four, the Invisible Woman was not good at close combat, although she was not good at close combat.  There are only three people.

    Tanaka Yuanhe took the initiative to say: "Leave it to me! I am better at close combat. Maybe my strength is not as strong as the captain, nor is it as resilient as Wolverine, but my speed and sensitivity are the highest among you here."

    "And my shadow clone technique allows me to take advantage of the chaos. The Dragon Emperor is also proficient in martial arts. It is most suitable for me to deal with him."

    Everyone looked at each other, and there was no objection. At that moment, Xiaoling handed over the dagger to him. It just so happened that he could use this dagger as a rib.

    Immediately O'Connor washed up casually, changed his clothes, and went out to find the mad dog, while the applicants began to discuss tactics.

    When the applicants from the protagonist's camp gathered at Jonathan's bar, Gao Peng and his party finally arrived at General Yang's military stronghold.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 689: Later generations really call me the emperor of the ages?

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "I didn't expect that this world would be so big. Back then when I destroyed the six kingdoms and unified the world, I thought that there was no king in the world, but I was watching the sky from the bottom of a well."

    Standing in front of the world map in the battle meeting room, the Dragon Emperor listened to Gao Peng's explanation, and after learning about the so-called four continents and eight oceans, he couldn't help expressing such emotion.

    Gao Peng smiled and said: "Your Majesty, why should you underestimate yourself? Land and territory are not always better. What's the use of those desolate and barren lands?"

    "More than two thousand years ago, my Central Plains had a population of only 30 million, and the places where there were people were all ruled by His Majesty. This is already an unprecedented great achievement."

    "Your Majesty knows that the current history books call His Majesty the One Emperor through the ages."

    The Dragon Emperor suddenly turned around, his eyes were blazing with fire. This was naturally not anger, but the same meaning as the eyes of ordinary people. "General Wang is serious? Will the future generations really call me the emperor of the ages?"

    Meng Xu said: "It is absolutely true, the monarchy created by His Majesty has been used in our land of China for more than two thousand years, and there is no one like it in later generations. My Chinese sons and daughters all regard Your Majesty as the ancestor dragon."

    "These are all recorded in the history books. Although many rulers of later generations slandered His Majesty due to political needs, in general, His Majesty's title of Emperor through the ages is unshakable."

    "Hahahaha" The Dragon Emperor laughed loudly when he heard the words, and then he snorted coldly: "I have unified the world, ended the melee wars among the countries in the Central Plains, and the scenes of chaos for years.  What qualifications do you have to slander me? What do they say about me?"

    Gao Peng said disdainfully: "In order to show their so-called benevolent government, some people who are trying to gain fame and fame criticize His Majesty for 'burning books and burying Confucianism', recruiting thousands of people to build the Great Wall, killing countless people, and branding His Majesty as a tyrant."

    "The common people are ignorant, and they don't know your majesty's good intentions in building the Great Wall. If your majesty doesn't build the Great Wall to resist the Huns, how can they live in peace?"

    "As for burning books and burying Confucianism, it is more to unify thinking, so as to prevent some people with ulterior motives from instigating chaos, causing the unified country that His Majesty has finally established to cause another disaster."

    "The so-called heavy codes should be used in troubled times. What His Majesty has done is in line with the current situation. How can the word tyrant be summed up in one word?"

    "What's more, only a talented and bold emperor is qualified to be a tyrant if he has a chest. Even if those incompetent emperors are kind, what can they do?"

    "Okay, well said." The Dragon Emperor felt a sense of confidant in his heart, and slapped Gao Peng heavily on the shoulder, and sparks flew all over the place, showing how excited the Dragon Emperor was, "I didn't expect that after two  After thousands of years, there is finally someone in the world who understands me."

    Gao Peng smiled slightly, looked at Meng Xu and General Yang, and said: "The person who understands His Majesty is not the only one, General Meng and General Yang are both people who wholeheartedly support His Majesty, and there are still many people who support His Majesty in this world.  When His Majesty only needs to raise his arms and shout, there must be a gathering of followers."

    The Dragon Emperor looked at Meng Xu and General Yang, and said with relief: "I have been in a deep sleep for two thousand years, and I never thought that after waking up, there are still many virtuous ministers and generals who are willing to assist me.  , Incorporate all of them into our Daqin territory."

    At this moment, he already knew that General Yang was Huayin Hou Yangzhang, and he also got a general idea of ??the situation of this era from Gao Peng. He knew how much he had to rely on to form a contemporary army.

    Originally, after having Gao Peng and Meng Xu, he didn't pay so much attention to General Yang, but now he paid equal attention to him.

    After hearing what the Dragon Emperor said, the three of them bowed together and said: "I am willing to go through fire and water for your majesty, and I will die."

    "Well, General Wang, you said that there were only 30 million people in Daqin two thousand years ago, so what about now?"

    "Returning to Your Majesty, there are now a total of 260 million people in the world, and the land of China alone has a population of 450 million people."

    The fire in the Dragon Emperor's eyes flashed again, and he said in a deep voice: "Very good, but if I am in this body, I cannot lead the army. What good strategy do you generals have?"

    General Yang took the initiative to say: "I would like to report to Your Majesty, the last general has obtained the secret of immortality from His Majesty's restoration of the physical body."

    Meng Xu took out his eyes at the right time, and said: "Your Majesty, you can find the location of Shangri-La with this thing. As long as Your Majesty drinks the fountain of eternal life, you can restore your physical body. From then on, you will live forever, live as long as the heavens and earth, and shine with the sun and the moon."

    The Dragon Emperor's eyes were full of fire, and he shouted: "Okay, arrange it immediately, and we will set off immediately and rush to Shangri-La."

    "Yes, the general has already made arrangements. There is a large army of the general stationed near the Mausoleum of His Majesty, and there is a transport plane arranged by the general. As soon as we arrive, we can go there immediately."Grilla.  "

    Just at this moment, the female adjutant opened the door and entered, and reported: "Your Majesty, generals, the convoy to Ningxia has been arranged and can leave at any time. Please make a decision."

    Dragon Emperor waved his hand and shouted: "Let's go now."

    "Wei."

    When the convoy set off, Ningxia was General Yang's base camp. This stronghold in Shanghai had only one company's strength, and since the moment Dragon Emperor recovered, General Yang had completely separated from the National Revolutionary Army.

    From now on, his army has only one object of allegiance, and that is the Dragon Emperor, and his army is also a kindling.

    General Yang's military rank is major general and his position is division commander, but his real hardcore army has only one regiment, with a total strength of about 2,500 people. Most of these generals are from his family.

    In the original play, it was delayed for a day because the Dragon Emperor and General Yang and his party were going from Shanghai to Ningxia. As a result, the protagonist and his party rushed to the temple in the Himalayas first.

    However, because there are seven more applicants this time, even if Iron Man can fly by himself, there are still six more people, and the small plane in the original play can't hold it at all.

    Mad Dog is a trainer pilot of the U.S. Air Force stationed in the Chinese Air Force. It is no problem to get a small aircraft, but he needs to coordinate with many parties to get a slightly larger transport aircraft.  So much delay.

    When they set off from Shanghai smoothly, Longdi and his party had already arrived in Ningxia and got on the transport plane. They were accompanied by a company of soldiers.

    It is less than 3,000 kilometers from Ningxia to the Himalayas, but nearly 5,000 kilometers from Shanghai. There is no doubt that Longdi and his party took the lead this time.

    This is also a side effect of the large number of protagonists in the camp. The main god always maintains a certain balance. If there are only one or two extra people in the protagonist's camp, the small plane can fully accommodate it, but there are six more people at once, and most of them  If he is a burly man, there is nothing he can do.

    After more than ten hours of flying, Gao Peng and his party successfully arrived at the pass of the Himalayas. However, General Yang¡¯s pilot skills were far inferior to Mad Dog¡¯s.  People have to hike up the mountain from the foot of the mountain.

    "General Meng, you have light skills in your body, why don't you go up the mountain first, and use your divine eyes to find out the entrance of Shangri-La. I am here to protect His Majesty. Our enemies will surely arrive soon."

    "That's fine, then I will be one step ahead." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 690: The Great War Resurrection

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    It is still a day and a night away from the foot of the mountain to the temple at the entrance of Shangri-La. Gao Peng and the Dragon Emperor and his party had just walked for half a day.  bright."

    The Dragon Emperor nodded in satisfaction and said: "Very well, let's go ahead and speed up"

    "Buzz"

    Before the Dragon Emperor finished speaking, a loud sound of an airplane engine came from afar. Everyone turned their heads and saw a black spot in the sky in the distance.

    Gao Peng's face changed slightly, and he said anxiously: "General Meng, take your majesty to Shangri-La first, and I will stop the enemy. General Yang, deploy your defenses on the spot, and I will give you two big weapons."

    After Gao Peng finished speaking, he waved his hand, and two Gatling machine guns and 40,000 rounds of ammunition appeared in front of General Yang. Seeing this, Meng Xu knew that it was not the time to hide his secrets, so he waved his hand likewise, and the two single-soldier-mounted guns  Surface-to-air missile launchers and several boxes of missiles were present.

    "Quickly, get the things, and I'll teach you how to use them." Meng Xu said anxiously to General Yang and the others.

    General Yang looked around, pointed to a mountain depression and shouted: "There are all of them, go to that place to deploy your defenses."

    "yes."

    Gao Peng ignored their defenses, turned around and transported the Buddha to the west, facing the transport plane flying this way, and the Buddha's light protecting his body spread all over his body.

    Although the speed of Xiaoyao Yufeng is faster than that of Buddha Flying to the West, it also consumes a relatively large amount of true energy. At this moment, it is not when you need to travel long distances.

    The iron man who was guarding the transport plane on the opposite side had already spotted the approaching Gao Peng, his face changed slightly, and he said to everyone in the plane through the communicator in the steel suit: "Enemy attack, be vigilant, and be ready to jump off the plane at any time."

    O'Connor and the others in the plane were dumbfounded. There was no parachute in the plane, so they jumped from such a high place without oxygen?  Isn't that suicide?

    The invisible woman comforted: "Don't worry, my energy shield can protect you from landing safely."

    Only then did everyone feel at ease. After the Invisible Woman finished speaking, the psychic shield spread over the entire plane in an instant, and she said: "Mad dog, find a place to land and try to keep the plane, otherwise it will be difficult for you to get out alive."

    Wolverine snorted coldly, and said: "I told you all not to come, and you must listen. This kind of war is not something you can intervene in. If we can start earlier and destroy the Golden Pagoda, even if the Dragon Emperor won't last forever."  We can't find Shangri-La either, but at least we can buy a lot of time and deal with him calmly."

    Evelyn and the others were speechless. In the final analysis, it was the adventure factor in their bones that was at work, and their reasons were also very good. The Dragon Emperor was dug out by Alex and awakened by them. They had the responsibility to see it with their own eyes.  Then the Dragon Emperor disappeared.

    The girl mage gave Wolverine a cold look, and said, "Don't blame them, they are also acting responsibly."

    Evelyn and the others glanced at her gratefully, and at this moment, Iron Man's voice came again from the communicator, "Kara, is there any magic that can create a large cloud to cover the sun? The sword in this guy's hand  It is the reflection of sunlight to form a laser attack, blocking the sunlight, and his sword will be useless."

    Without saying a word, the young mage flipped her hand, and a magic wand with a sapphire inlaid on the top appeared in her hand. The next moment, a white light suddenly appeared on her body, and her figure disappeared directly into the cabin.

    "Oh" Tanaka Motowa exclaimed: "This is teleportation. I didn't expect Kara to have mastered this magic."

    Kara, who disappeared into the cabin, appeared on the top of the plane. The magic shield protected her from the impact of the strong airflow and stood firmly on the top of the plane.

    She chanted in a low voice, pointed the magic wand in her right hand to the sky, and saw a large group of dark clouds gathering out of thin air in the sky. This is the skill "cloud gathering" that senior magicians must learn.

    Because several large-scale magics in the future need this trick as a foreshadowing, such as "blizzard", "thundercloud storm", "meteor fire rain" and the like.

    Of course, if it is a thunderstorm with dark clouds, then there is no need for this trick as a foreshadowing.

    On the other side, Gao Peng and the iron man who took the initiative to speed up and rush up after discovering him quickly approached. With a flip of his hand, the Golden Snake Sword appeared in his palm.

    However, at the next moment, Gao Peng's face changed, because a huge thick cloud covered the sky, and although it was not hot, the very bright sunlight was suddenly completely blocked.

    "Damn it, I hate magicians." Gao Peng said helplessly."Picking up the Golden Snake Sword, he slammed a move of Buddha Moving Mountains and Rivers. Huge palm prints flew towards him, and Iron Man who had already raised his palm cannon blasted towards him.

    Seeing that the opponent put away the strange sword, Iron Man pushed forward with a palm instead, a grin appeared on his face covered in the iron suit, raised his right arm, and blasted out.

    "Whoosh"

    "Boom"

    The palm cannon and Gao Peng's palm collided and canceled each other out in mid-air, but Gao Peng found that he was at a disadvantage if he continued to fight like this. God knows how much energy the steel suit has, and the steel suit can not only replenish energy with solar energy, but can even directly absorb lightning  recharge.

    The opponent has a magician, and the thunder magic can completely replace Thor as his generator, but his true energy is exhausted, but it takes a lot of time to recover.

    Gao Peng looked at the transport plane a few kilometers behind Iron Man, but ignored it. Now, it depends on his tacit understanding with Ziying.

    "Tud chug"

    The revolver gun on Iron Man's shoulder began to show its power. Without the Golden Snake Sword against the revolver gun, Gao Peng could only dodge in embarrassment, but Iron Man was very treacherous, and he didn't tangle with Gao Peng.  Flying behind, intending to directly catch up with the Dragon Emperor and attack the main target.

    Seeing this, Gao Peng had no choice but to rush to him again and entangle him. He gritted his teeth and stopped dodging. His true energy exploded, and he shouted, "The Buddha's light shines everywhere."

    This is an all-round and large-scale attack move. Of course, it also consumes a lot of real energy.

    The golden light radiated from Gao Peng's body, spreading wildly in all directions. The shells of Iron Man's revolver hit the area covered by the golden light, causing a large explosion, but it was unable to attack Gao Peng's body.

    The golden light quickly spread towards Iron Man. Seeing that the golden light was able to block even shells, Iron Man did not dare to try with his body, so he had to fly backwards. As he retreated, Gao Peng quickly approached.

    "Clang clank"

    At this moment, a rush of piano sounds suddenly sounded in mid-air. The sound of the piano came from a strange cloud not far from the transport plane. The pupils of the young mage standing on the top of the plane shrank, without any hesitation, she jumped down directly  The plane fell rapidly towards the ground.

    The invisible woman in the cabin shouted: "All those who are unable to protect themselves, come here." (Remember the website of this website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 691: Tricky

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The psychic hood shrank and formed a spherical ball. O'Connor, Evelyn, Jonathan, Alex, Xiaoling, Mad Dog and others got into the psychic hood one after another, leaving the plane alone.

    Immediately, the invisible woman directly controlled the Psychic Shield to break through the cabin wall, rushed out, and quickly flew away from the plane.

    And Wolverine, Tanaka Motowa, Lupang, Captain America and others followed suit and jumped out from the breach. Still in mid-air, Lupang roared and transformed into Hulk form.

    With Wolverine's fighting spirit, the American team also has a white light called the Holy Light by Westerners. Like Wolverine, in addition to the superhero inheritance, he also possesses fantasy powers. In addition to being Captain America, he is also  A paladin.

    Tanaka Motoka directly performed the transformation technique, transformed into a goshawk, bypassed the battle field between Gao Peng and Iron Man, and flew towards the mountains below.

    "Shhhhhhhh"

    "Boom boom boom boom"

    Just as everyone left the plane, a large mass of invisible air that distorted the air slammed into the plane overwhelmingly, without even a chance of crashing. The transport plane exploded and disintegrated in mid-air, and was blown into pieces.

    "Clang clank"

    The sound of the piano didn't stop for a moment, and countless air masses still enveloped the three green and fat Wolverines of the US team.

    "Boom boom boom boom"

    In mid-air, with nowhere to rely on strength, Captain America had no choice but to shrink his body behind the shield as much as possible, and use the shield to resist the countless air masses. He just tried his best to control his body to maintain balance, and not to be blown up by the air mass. If so, he  It is inevitable that the body will be hit a few times.

    Lu Fat roared again and again, he didn't do anything, and let the air mass hit his body one by one, sending out a series of explosions, but it didn't have any effect except to make him more angry, and didn't even break a layer of skin  .

    When Wolverine discovered that he was using fighting energy to resist those air masses, and his own fighting energy was consumed at a terrifying speed, he simply withdrew his fighting energy and resisted with his body.

    So he looked the worst, his whole body was blown to pieces, and even his bones were exposed. However, his terrifying resilience caused his chest to be blown apart, his back had recovered, and his back was crushed.  It was blown to pieces, and the chest was healed again.

    The three of them just endured the devastation of the violent storm and fell to the ground with a bang, but after landing, they did not take a breath, and immediately chose a direction each, and ran madly into the distance.  "Assault" was used, just because they were at Lu Fat's side at the moment.

    "Roar"

    The green fat climbed up from the big hole he had smashed, clenched his fists, raised it to the sky, and roared furiously at the sky, but there was nothing he could do.

    No matter how powerful he is, it would be useless if he couldn't fly, but he couldn't deal with the enemies in the sky, but he was unstoppable on the ground, so he just opened his legs, transformed into a humanoid tank, and rushed towards the mountain.

    Everyone dispersed, and Zhang Ziying in the sky suspended the output of the Tianmoqin. After a little analysis, it was found that the biggest threat at this moment was Lu Fatty.

    However, this guy has rough skin and thick flesh. In the Hulk state, there is no good way to kill him at all. Zhang Ziying thought for a while, and immediately lowered the height, not far behind the green fat.

    As soon as the sound of the piano changed, from the original rush and excitement to soothing and soft, Zhang Ziying gathered the sound into a thread, sending the sound of the piano to Lu Pang's ears continuously, and Lu Pang's running steps suddenly slowed down.

    The corner of Zhang Ziying's beautiful mouth curved into an inexplicable smile. What she played was "The Mantra of Pure Heart and Universal Goodness" by Ren Yingying, who had just experienced the Xiaoao Jianghu in the previous world.

    This is a tune that is used to soothe the body and mind, and also has the effect of healing internal injuries, but at the moment it is used to deal with the green fat, but it has produced an unparalleled miraculous effect.

    The green fat's power comes from anger, the more angry the stronger the power, and the best way to deal with him is to calm him down, and once he calms down and returns to the state of an ordinary person, Zhang Ziying has countless ways to concoct him

    However, Gao Peng said that after spending a lot of real energy to force Iron Man back, he turned his head and looked around, frowning tightly.

    On the ground, besides the green fat being pinned down by Zhang Ziying, Captain America who had a crossed sword in his right hand at some point, Wolverine who was shining with blood-red fighting spirit, and the magician whose figure kept flickering were all on the ground.  He quickly approached the mountain.

    The invisible woman's energy shield protects the protagonist and the others, and they have already flown over the mountain behind them from a distance. Although the speed is slow, they are moving forward in a straight line, much faster than the Dragon Emperor and Meng Xu walking from the ground.

    With Xiaoling guiding the way, they completely?? can rush to Shangri-La first to protect or transfer the witch Ziyuan.

    This woman is the key. Gao Peng must not let her live, otherwise she will summon the undead army on the Great Wall, which will cause a huge obstacle to the terracotta warriors and horses crossing the Great Wall.

    And in the low sky, there was another goshawk that was about to pass General Yang's position. Iron Man was like an annoying fly, he couldn't be killed and couldn't be forced back.  Asahi.

    Meng Xu had already told him that the Dragon Emperor's body was constantly being beaten to pieces, and his energy would be gradually consumed, so he must not let Iron Man pass him to attack the Dragon Emperor and the others.

    The current situation can be described as the most difficult situation that Gao Peng has encountered since entering reincarnation.

    Down below, General Yang was quite vigilant. He saw a goshawk suddenly appearing in the sky through the military telescope, and immediately ordered: "Missile No. 1, lock on to that eagle for me and shoot it down."

    Before Meng Xu left with the Dragon Emperor, he had already taught the soldiers how to use shoulder-fired missiles and Gatling in the most concise language. After listening to General Yang's order, although they were strange, they did not hesitate.

    One of the soldiers carrying the shoulder-fired missile quickly locked on to the goshawk and pressed the launch button.

    "Chi"

    With a long tail flame, the small surface-to-air missile flew towards the goshawk in the sky, and the ammunition crew immediately began to load the second missile.

    Seeing the missile flying towards him, Tanaka Motowa's scalp felt numb immediately, and he didn't dare to neglect, chakra output, a puff of smoke burst out on the spot, the goshawk suddenly turned into a wooden stake, and he himself  But it appeared in the midair a hundred meters away.

    Once he appeared, after staying in the air for a short period of time, he began to fall to the ground. Motowa Tanaka had replaced Naruto Uzumaki at the beginning, so what he got was also his ability.

    Flying is not impossible, but it has to be in the state of the Six Paths Sage. Now he is still very far away from that state, so he is still unable to challenge Newton and overcome the effect of gravity.

    "Boom"

    The missile hit the wooden post and exploded in the air. General Yang pointed to Tanaka Motokazu's real body and said, "Missile No. 2, lock him"

    "Chi"

    Another missile was fired, Tanaka Moto and his hands quickly formed seals, the shadow clone technique was activated, and a large cloud of smoke rose in midair in an instant, and dense black shadows appeared in the sky, like a "rain of people" in the sky.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 692 Major Breakthrough

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Boom"

    The missile exploded, destroying a large number of shadow clones, but after a cloud of smoke rose, the missing shadow clones were filled again.

    "Bastard, this trick again, fire the heavy machine gun, and shoot at the figure. I'll see how much you can conjure up." General Yang roared through gritted teeth.

    The barrels of the two Gatling guns turned immediately, and the two fire snakes splashed towards the large black shadow in the air. There was no way, the target was still more than a thousand meters away, and only a black spot could be seen. Among their weapons,  Gatling is the only one who can reach that position.

    Tanaka Motoka is very hot now, he didn't expect to be stopped by a group of ordinary people with hot weapons, it was a shame to the powerful Naruto, but unfortunately, his ninjutsu didn't have such a long range, so he could only be beaten.

    Now using the transformation technique is a living target. The invisibility technique can only deceive people's eyes, and it is useless in front of the thermal imager of the shoulder-fired missile.

    Stealth is just an effect of using Chakra to interfere with light, but it does not really make people disappear. As long as they still exist, they will have body temperature, which cannot be overcome.

    Now he can only hope to quickly fall to the ground, so that his ground escaping technique can teach those soldiers to be human in minutes.

    Fortunately, the opponent only had two Gatlings, so he couldn't form a large-scale air blockade. His body became a small sparrow, which could move around in the gap between bullets. In addition, although the shadow clone was an energy body, it could  It has no body temperature, but it can block the front and detonate missiles.

    In the sky, Gao Peng released a dense seven-rotation knife qi, which made Iron Man roll over in mid-air, but the seven-axis knife qi could not cause fatal damage to the steel suit.

    The Tathagata Divine Palm is also a bit weak, and he can use the palm cannon to counteract the power of the palm. If he wants to flatten this iron lump, he may have to use the Ten Thousand Buddhas Chaozong.

    But this guy's speed is really too fast. Seeing that the situation is not good, he immediately fled away. Wanfo Chaozong couldn't catch up with him at all.

    However, Iron Man was also frightened by Gao Peng's intensive attack. After shooting for a while, the ammunition of his revolver and micro-missile was also consumed by more than half, so he didn't dare to waste it at will.  With an army of tens of thousands of terracotta warriors and horses, he had to use it sparingly.

    At present, he only used the palm cannon to harass Gao Peng from time to time, which made Gao Peng dare not deal with other people. There were only three opponents, and the green fat held one, and he held one, and there was only one of them left.

    But there are still five on our side Okay!  Tanaka Motowa was temporarily held back by the army. There were only four of them, but four against one, he did not believe that they would not be able to beat that golden-haired boy.

    Iron Man was very thoughtful, but things didn't go according to his imagination. When Gao Peng's side was at an impasse, Zhang Ziying's side had a breakthrough.

    After a long time of baptism in the "Pure Heart and Universal Goodness Mantra", Lu Fat finally calmed down. The green color on his skin is gradually fading, his body shape is gradually shrinking, and his eyes are regaining clarity.

    However, just when Lu Pang was about to regain his mind, Zhang Ziying's piano sound changed again.  At a loss.

    "Clang clank"

    As the sound of the piano became more and more urgent, the confusion in Lu Fatty's eyes became more and more serious, and then turned into a void.

    The sound of the piano suddenly stopped, and Zhang Ziying hooked the six strings with her fingers at the same time, pulled it suddenly, and the last heavy chord popped out, and in the eyes of the green fat man who had returned to normal, the last trace of sanity completely disappeared, turning into a dead thing  the void.

    The third tone of Tianlong's octave, Tianlong's only effect is to confuse people's hearts, turning enemies into their own puppets.

    Zhang Ziying held the Tian Moqin in her left hand, and it landed lightly in front of Lu Fatty, and asked with a charming smile, "I what is it to you?"

    Very good, Lu Fat didn't answer "You are my You Lemei", but said straightly: "Master, you are my master."

    Zhang Ziying nodded in satisfaction and said, "Yes! I am your master, but someone wants to hurt your master, what should you do?"

    The anger in Lu Fatty's eyes rose again, his muscles swelled rapidly, and the green color representing destruction and destruction appeared again, and his voice became like a wild beast, "hurt the master, smash him."

    "Very good, you remember clearly, the people who want to hurt your master are on the mountain in front of them. They have a shield in one hand and a knife claw in their fist. Go! Smash them." Zhang Ziying pointed at Mei  Pointing in the direction the team left, Jiao shouted.

    "Roar"

    greenFat raised his fist to the sky, let out a roar that shook the whole field, stepped forward with his legs as thick as elephant legs, and rushed towards the front in the direction of Zhang Ziying's finger.

    A delighted smile appeared on Zhang Ziying's face. The choice of lurking was indeed the right thing to do. Not only did she destroy the opponent's plane, but she also gained such a huge reward as Lu Pang.  hidden.

    The protagonist Fang's plane is destroyed, and when the Dragon Emperor recovers completely and gains the ability to fly, no one else will be able to catch up with them except Iron Man, and she and Gao Peng will naturally not pay attention to a mere Iron Man  .

    Zhang Ziying raised her head to look at the sky, and then flew up again. She didn't cover her face again, and shot directly at where General Yang and others were.

    Gao Peng, who was already entangled in the sky by Iron Man, suddenly heard a voice transmission from Zhang Ziying, "Big Brother Bing, Lu Fatty has been controlled by my Heavenly Demon Qin and has become my puppet. I ordered him to chase after Mei."  Team and Wolverine, you don't have to worry anymore."

    "I'm going to deal with that ninja now. You just need to block Iron Man. After I finish that ninja, I'll help you deal with this iron lump."

    Gao Peng was overjoyed when he heard the words, and his impetuous mood immediately calmed down. How could he not laugh out loud at such a happy event?

    "Wow Hahahaha Woowa Hahaha"

    The iron suit has the function of defending against sonic weapons, so the sonic attack of Buddha Xiaojiao is useless to Iron Man. He only heard the other party suddenly laughing strangely, and he was secretly vigilant. Who knows what kind of strange move this is?  ?

    He soon knew what kind of strange move it was. This time, Gao Peng laughed for half a minute, until the force between his palms was concentrated to the point where he would explode in his palms.  pushed out.

    "Hoo hoo hoo"

    A large normal palm-sized palm overwhelmingly covers Iron Man. Although this move does not have the all-round and no-dead angle attack effect of Buddha's light, but pushing Iron Man head-on, it also makes him unavoidable.

    "Boom boom boom boom"

    Iron Man was blasted by a large amount of palm force, and his whole body couldn't help turning over in the air. Although he didn't suffer any damage, it still made him dizzy.

    Fortunately, he was quite alert. After getting a few blows on his body, he immediately turned his body around and flew back quickly, making Gao Peng, who caught up with him and was about to give him a combo, a plan to fail.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 693 Reversal of the Situation

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Iron Man was secretly startled, the Chinese martial artist was really weird, the other party made strange moves one after another, and if he didn't pay attention, he would be hit by it, God only knows if the other party has a killer move that can kill him.

    He fought against Gao Peng twice, but he didn't take advantage of it. He originally thought that the opponent was only relying on the sword to show his power, but he didn't expect that the strength of the opponent's body was also so powerful.

    Not surprisingly, in terms of single-player strength, the opponent he faced should be the strongest among the applicants in this round. Fortunately, he has been vigilant and did not let the opponent get closer, otherwise he might  Now it has been smashed to pieces.

    The reincarnation of Iron Man is quite strange. Except for the reincarnation world of war in the first stage, the world of ancient cold weapon warfare in the early stage of the second stage, from the later stage of the second stage, is almost all in the world of science and technology, and has no contact with strange powers.  magic world.

    And the sci-fi world he experienced, and the Iron Man world as the main reincarnation world, he developed the iron suit step by step from Mark 1 to Mark 7, and even he has already calculated his future evolution direction.

    Not surprisingly, after passing through this reincarnation, he will come into contact with the world of mechas next. Maybe he can even drive Gundam in the future. As for the final evolution direction, it is very likely to be the world of Evangelion.

    And his ultimate weapon is probably the kind of eva mecha with at force field, at force field, also known as absolute field, this kind of power is no different from a god.

    But that's all his inference. Generally speaking, he is a candidate who relies on technological weapons for a living. Once the steel suit is destroyed, he will have no ability to participate in this assessment and can only close his eyes.  to die.

    And obviously, in terms of the function of the Mark 7, it can't fight against the opponent in front of it at all, and at most it can play a role of harassment and containment.

    Iron Man's mentality has changed. At the beginning, he thought he was the absolute main force of the protagonist's camp, but now it seems that he is more suitable to be a supporting role, and the battle is left to the US team and Wolverine!

    Thinking of this, Iron Man kept a distance of at least three kilometers from Gao Peng, neither approaching nor far away, maintaining a state of threat to the opponent at any time.

    However, Gao Peng couldn't wait for this. Seeing that Iron Man didn't dare to rush up again, Gao Peng turned around and flew towards General Yang. In fact, he was a little overwhelmed with being entangled with Iron Man for so long, and the consumption was huge.

    Since he was in Shanghai yesterday, he has been fighting and firing big moves. Except for finding an opportunity to meditate and recover in a place full of spiritual energy on the way from Shanghai to Ningxia, he has never had a chance to recover his true energy.  .

    At this moment, nearly half of the true energy in the body has gone, but there will be a decisive battle right after it!  He doesn't expect to kill many applicants in this reincarnation, as long as he can pass the assessment smoothly, everything will be fine.

    This reincarnation is too dangerous, the outcome of life and death depends on the Dragon Emperor alone, there can be no mistake, and it is not known who the dagger is on, what is certain is that it is absolutely impossible to be on Xiao Ling.

    It is impossible for applicants from the opposing camp to bet on a plot character who has no special features other than a long life.

    Gao Peng has already faintly felt that among the reincarnated people thrown into this world in this assessment, he and Ziying should be the most respected in strength. Although Meng Xu has great potential, at least for now there is still a certain gap with them.

    If he goes through a few more rounds of experience in the world, he is sure that his strength will be ahead of most of the remaining candidates.

    So far, he has gone through thirteen rounds of reincarnation, and he doesn't know how many applicants are left. He believes that in terms of assessing the cruelty of the world, there are definitely less than a thousand people left.

    Just the interview pass does not know how many people died, maybe even now there are only a few hundred people left, but it cannot be ignored that the rest are definitely the elite of the elite, and he and Ziying, among the elite  , should also be top notch.

    Thinking of this, Gao Peng's heart suddenly became hot. Maybe one of him and Ziying might really have a chance to become the Lord of Reincarnation.

    With such terrifying power of the Lord God, even if one of them had to die in the end, would it be difficult to revive a person after becoming the Lord of Reincarnation?

    Without raising Peng's thoughts, he said that Yuanhe Tanaka finally landed smoothly after being baptized by the barrage like a storm. As soon as his feet touched the ground, he immediately activated the ground escape technique and disappeared in front of the soldiers.

    However, those shadow clones launched their physical skills one after another, leaping and dodging towards the defense of General Yang and the soldiers of that company.

    ? Two Gatlings, in the process of Tanaka Yuanhe falling from the skyIn the middle of the day, at least ten thousand rounds of ammunition were shot out. Fortunately, when Gao Peng was preparing, he connected those ammunition chains into a super long chain of 20,000 rounds, otherwise the firepower would not last so long.

    The soldiers' hearts tightened, and the shadow clones were not so easy to fight after landing. They were as fast as cheetahs and extremely flexible. Dozens of shadow clones were scattered, and Gatling's effect was weakened to the limit.

    General Yang's breathing gradually became heavy. In this icy and snowy world, beads of sweat appeared on his forehead. The shadow clones quickly entered the range of the soldiers' guns. He yelled frantically: "Everyone, fire freely, call me!"  Blast them, bazooka, don't save ammo, hit."

    "Aggression"

    "Da da da da da da"

    "Bang bang bang"

    "Shhhhhh"

    "Boom boom boom"

    Light machine guns, submachine guns, rifles, rifles, and bazookas fired at the same time. The light and heavy firepower of a company finally formed a firepower blockade with the widest coverage this time. Although the shadow clones were fast and sensitive, they were still blown up one by one.

    What they don't know is that the real danger is not those shadow clones, but from underground. Fortunately, they don't know, someone knows.

    "Clang clank"

    In mid-air, the rapid and high-pitched piano sound sounded again, and Zhang Ziying's hands almost turned into a phantom, plucking back and forth on the eight strings of the Tianmoqin.

    The next moment, Zhang Ziying's left hand kept moving, but her right hand pulled up a string, pointing to a certain position on the ground, just like an archer drawing a long bow, a purple-red energy cluster formed by a group of true essence condensed on the string  superior.

    The body of Tianmoqin is made of Haitian ten thousand-year-old Yin wood, and the strings are eight dragon tendons. Needless to say, its toughness is more than enough for bowstrings.

    "Whoosh"

    Zhang Ziying suddenly let go of the strings, and the energy ball condensed to the size of a leather ball flew out, shooting towards a position a hundred meters away in front of General Yang's position.

    "Boom"

    After a bang that could almost trigger an avalanche, the place where the energy ball landed seemed to have been bombed by a large-yield aerial bomb, and a huge deep pit appeared on the spot.

    In the pit, Tanaka Yuanhe's face was flushed, blood was overflowing from the corner of his mouth, but his face was full of horror. The other party was able to lock his position. How is this possible?  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 694 Come On, Green Fatty

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Tanaka Yuanhe was terrified. At this moment, he could no longer bear the thought of killing those soldiers. What he needs to consider now is how to get out safely.

    The sound of the piano in the sky that made his scalp numb was still ringing. He knew that the second wave of attacks would come soon, so he didn't dare to neglect. After re-casting the shadow clone, a large group of shadow clones scattered and fled in all directions.

    "Fight, fire with all your strength." General Yang saw several clones of the opponent rushing towards him, shouted nervously, and kept firing with his pistol.

    "Puff puff¡­¡­"

    Those shadow clones were less than 100 meters away from the position. Although they moved very fast, it was easier for the soldiers to aim. Under the envelope of light and heavy firepower, the seven or eight shadow clones were instantly turned into a cloud of smoke.

    Zhang Ziying in the sky had a problem. The opponent distributed chakra evenly on each shadow clone, but her spiritual sense couldn't perceive which one was the real body, so she had to randomly attack the shadow clones in one direction.

    Seeing this, Gao Peng, who was about to reach Zhang Ziying's side, couldn't help laughing and cursing: "This silly wife, why doesn't she know how to be flexible?"

    After speaking, he shouted at General Yang's position: "General Yang, use the missile's targeting system to show me which one is the enemy's real body."

    When Zhang Ziying heard Gao Peng's voice, she couldn't help being stunned. She turned her head to look at Gao Peng with a smirk, and said, "I haven't used high technology for a long time, so I forgot."

    Gao Peng rubbed her hair with a smile, and said with a smile: "It's okay, just remember it next time. This little ninja is only suffering from ringworm and scabies, so he ran away as soon as he ran away. Next time, he will find a chance to kill him."

    The two soldiers of the anti-missile launcher below immediately put their eyes in front of the sight without General Yang's instructions. After scanning around, the soldiers of the No.  The one on the wall."

    Gao Peng and Zhang Ziying heard his words, and Tian Zhong Yuanhe naturally heard it too. He was still a few feet away from the mountain wall, so he jumped up directly, sank into the mountain wall in an instant, and escaped using the ground escape technique.

    Immediately afterwards, an air mass emitted by Tianlong Bayin's Deathly Strings blew up a large area of ??the mountain wall, but failed to leave Tanaka Motoka behind.

    Originally, when Iron Man saw Tanaka Yuanhe being targeted, he was very nervous, for fear that he would be left behind by the opponent. You must know that the dagger that could kill the Dragon Emperor was on him.

    Naturally, he also has a thermal imager in his steel suit. After seeing him escape smoothly, he secretly heaved a sigh of relief. There were two people on the other side, and both of them had weapons that could absolutely suppress him. It was meaningless for him to stay here any longer.  .

    Because the opponent could leave one person to restrain him at any time, and the other to support the Dragon Emperor, so he turned around and flew away, intending to make a big circle and catch up with the Invisible Woman and the others.

    "Hey, this guy is quite self-aware!" Gao Peng turned his head and was planning to go to Iron Man with Zhang Ziying to settle accounts, but he saw this guy slipping away.

    Zhang Ziying laughed and said: "There is no idiot who can get to this point. People who can't even see the basic situation clearly are not qualified to live until now."

    Gao Peng nodded, and said: "Let's go! After explaining, hurry up to support the Dragon Emperor."

    The two landed in front of General Yang's position. General Yang got up, looked at Zhang Ziying, and asked Gao Peng: "General Wang, this is"

    Gao Peng said casually: "My own, General Yang, the enemy has been repulsed for the time being, we can control the situation here, you don't go up, go down the mountain as fast as possible, fly back to the Ningxia base, and make all preparations.  "

    "This" General Yang frowned slightly, hesitating.

    Gao Peng's eyes flickered, he took a step forward, leaned into General Yang's ear and whispered: "Don't worry, I will save a copy of the Fountain of Eternal Life for you and Adjutant Cui. This time you blocked the opponent's ninja and made a great contribution. I believe  Even His Majesty will not treat you badly."

    General Yang frowned when he heard the words, he followed the Dragon Emperor with his head raised, wasn't it for this reason?  With Gao Peng's guarantee, he made up his mind.

    If the Dragon Emperor wants to sweep the world, there are still many places to rely on him. The other party will never fool himself on this matter, so he said happily at the moment: "So, I will leave everything to General Wang."

    After finishing speaking, he waved to the soldiers behind him and shouted: "Assemble, prepare to go down the mountain."

    After explaining to General Yang, Gao Peng and Zhang Ziying flew up again, and flew towards the direction where Dragon Emperor and Meng Xu had left before.

    "Roar"

    Just after flying for more than ten minutes, they heard a familiar roar. The two looked down and saw that the US team was fighting with the berserk greenFat into a ball.

    What surprised Gao Peng and Zhang Ziying was that Lu Pang couldn't fully crush the US team. In terms of strength, the US team was indeed weaker than Lu Pang by more than ten grades.

    But with his impeccable fighting skills, he can often make a dazzling combo against the green fat. Although this is useless to the green fat, if it is put in the scoring mode  In the group arena match, the US team absolutely crushed Lu Fat hundreds to zero.

    "Come on Lupang! As long as you can punch him, you will win." Zhang Ziying shouted excitedly to Lupang in the sky.

    "Roar"

    Hearing Zhang Ziying's voice, Lu Fat raised his head to the sky and screamed, and attacked the US team even more frantically, and the US team naturally heard Zhang Ziying's voice, and couldn't help but turn pale with shock.

    He finally understood why Lu Fatty had been staring at him and beating him fiercely. It turned out that this guy had already betrayed.

    Originally, when he was overtaken by Lu Fatty, he just thought he was unlucky. Unexpectedly, Lu Fatty chose the same route with him, and immediately wanted to avoid him and let him go first.

    Who knew that when Lu Fatty saw him, he would chase him and beat him like he saw the old Wang next door who had slept with his wife. He was also quite depressed!  However, he also tried his best to guide the green fat to the target point during the fight.

    But now he finally understands that the fat green has already betrayed, so he has been targeting him.

    But it's not right!  This is the assessment world of the main god's space. Once he chooses the camp, there is no way to change it, unless he doesn't want to die.

    Could it be said that the person Lu Fat actually attacked for the first time was not from the Dragon Emperor camp, but from the protagonist camp?  This damn fat man hides so deeply.

    Seeing that Gao Peng and Zhang Ziying had already passed by, the US team couldn't help feeling a little restless, and this was Zhang Ziying's other goal.

    Let him know that he has passed. In addition to completely labeling the green fat as hostile in this camp, it can also disturb the mind of the US team. In such a battle, once the mind is disturbed, it is not far from being hit.

    "Boom"

    Sure enough, when the US team was distracted to pay attention to Gao Peng and the two, his movements were half a beat slow, and he couldn't dodge Lu Fat's punch. Fortunately, he had a shield in his hand, otherwise, even if the punch didn't break the bones, it would take a long time  I can't catch my breath.

    And once this situation is formed, the next thing that needs to be faced is the stormy attack of Lu Fatty, and he probably has to explain it here.

    "Xie Te, go to hell! Cross Holy Light Slash" Captain America finally broke out and stopped holding back, but he didn't know, when Captain America added the power of the paladin, would the green fat man still be able to keep crushing?  strength advantage.

    Ahead, the situation is also not optimistic. The protagonist and his party have already rushed to Shangri-La, but Dragon Emperor and Meng Xu were stopped by Wolverine and the Invisible Woman.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 695 The Insidious Wolverine

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The girl mage protected Evelyn and rushed to Shangri-La first. Wolverine and Invisible Woman were the main attacker and the other were the main defense. They cooperated seamlessly and suppressed Meng Xu and Dragon Emperor to death.

    "Roar"

    The Dragon Emperor roared and opened his mouth, a violent pillar of fire covered Wolverine and the invisible woman, but the invisible woman raised her right arm, and a hemispherical energy shield resembling the world day golden wheel protective shield in "The Legend of Shushan" blocked it.  In front of the two of them, the pillar of fire couldn't hurt them in the slightest.

    "Shua"

    "Your Majesty, be careful."

    "Boom"

    The energy shield is still anti-outside, but inside, Wolverine Edman alloy steel claws waved, and a half-foot-sized claw-shaped combat energy blade flew towards the Dragon Emperor.

    Meng Xu didn't dare to be negligent, he swung the long sword in his hand repeatedly, and the dense sword energy swayed out, colliding with the fighting energy blade in mid-air, the two energies exploded, the Dragon Emperor retracted the flame, leaned down, and slapped the ground with a slap.

    Immediately, large ice thorns began to appear on the snow, and the invisible woman controlled the energy shield to fly up, and the three-foot-long ice thorns suddenly had nothing to do.

    The Dragon Emperor felt extremely aggrieved, if he was in full power, he could control those ice thorns to fly up and attack the opponent, and the power of the five elements of the world would be used by him, but it is a pity that he really has more than he wants but not enough power now.

    Meng Xu has nothing to do now, the nature of the opponent's strength makes his swordsmanship useless at all, and he can only use sword energy to consume the opponent.

    He is not afraid of confrontation with the other party, but if the other party arrives at Shangri-La first, it will not be a good thing after all. Among other things, if the other party destroys the road to Shangri-La and changes the terrain, then things will be serious.

    Don't doubt it, for a senior magician, it is not too difficult to do these things.

    "Hoo"

    At this moment, Meng Xu suddenly found that the other party's energy shield seemed to be pressed down by an invisible force, and even pressed down to the ground.

    "What's going on?" Dragon Emperor asked in a deep voice.

    Meng Xu smiled, and said in a relaxed tone: "Report to Your Majesty, this is a palm technique that descended from the sky."

    "Falling down from the sky?" The Dragon Emperor subconsciously looked at the sky, and saw a figure covered in flames falling down like a meteorite in the high sky.

    The flame was caused by the friction between the body and the atmosphere due to the falling speed too fast.

    Pain appeared on the invisible woman's face. The pressure was so strong that even with her mental strength, she couldn't bear it.

    "Hold on, you must hold on." Wolverine cried solemnly.

    There is no need for Wolverine to say that she knows that the energy shield must not be broken at this moment, otherwise, with the pressure from the outside at this moment, they will be crushed into meatloaf in an instant. She does not know whether Wolverine is dead or not, but she is absolutely dead.  No.

    In the middle of the sky, Gao Pengheshi finally stretched out his palms, and slowly pressed his right palm against the energy shield of the invisible woman below, which was the most powerful move except the Ten Thousand Buddhas Chaozong.

    "Boom"

    On the ground, a huge palm print appeared out of thin air, and the ground sank more than a foot in height, and the invisible woman's energy shield had already been pushed into the ground by this palm.

    Fortunately, she resisted in the end. The invisible woman's nose bleeds, and the energy shield began to tremble unsteadily. She said in a trembling voice, "Hurry up and think of a way, or we will die here."

    Wolverine's expression changed, and a hint of cruelty flashed in his eyes, and he asked in a deep voice, "How long can you last?"

    The invisible woman said desperately: "At most two more attacks like the one just now, and I will fall into a coma due to brain damage."

    Wolverine nodded, and said: "That's enough. Such an attack should not be launched at will. It must require prerequisites. This move probably needs to be performed at a high altitude."

    "You let me out, I'll stop them, you take the opportunity to escape, the farther the better, don't run in the direction of Shangri-La."

    The invisible woman glanced at Wolverine gratefully, controlled the energy shield to fly up from the circular pit, and landed next to the bottom of the palm print pit, a hole was opened in the energy shield, Wolverine got out, and the invisible woman put the energy shield back on  Sealed, and shrunk to the extent that just enveloped himself alone.

    "Get ready, threetwoonego"

    However, after Gao Peng pressed that palm, his figure fell lightly to the sides of the Dragon Emperor and the two of them. He had a protective energy, but the clothes on his body were not like that of A Xing in "Kung Fu".  It was burned, but it was still neat and tidy, even the hat on the head was not off.

    Seeing Gao Peng's return, the Dragon Emperor paused.He made up his mind and said happily: "General Wang, you came back in time, how is the situation?"

    Gao Peng smiled and said: "Your Majesty, please be at ease. Now that the situation has reversed, I believe that no one can prevent His Majesty from being fully revived. I, Da Qin Shuide, will be revived."

    "Okay, well done, what happened to those two enemies?" Dragon Emperor pointed to the huge palm print not far ahead.

    Gao Peng narrowed his eyes slightly, and said with a sneer, "There is still a little strength to resist, but it's just a trapped beast that is still fighting, lingering on its last breath."

    As soon as Gao Peng finished speaking, another figure came down, standing more than ten feet away from them. When the Dragon Emperor saw Zhang Ziying, his eyes flashed with fire, and he asked in a deep voice, "Who is this woman?"

    Meng Xu looked at Zhang Ziying calmly, took a deep look at the guqin held in her left hand, and thought to himself: "Another applicant who is stronger than me, no accident, this should be Tianmoqin, it's terrible  Sharp weapon! Much stronger than my Mo Wenjian and Wang Peng's Golden Snake Sword."

    The sound of the zither and the explosion from the sky can be heard from far away. The meaning of killing in the sound of the zither shocked him who was carrying the thirteen deadly swords. Meng Xu deeply felt that he had fallen behind  , secretly made up his mind, the following experience needs to be desperate.

    Gao Peng glanced at Zhang Ziying, his eyes seemed to be wary, and said: "This woman claims to be a civil righteous man, and she came to prevent the enemy's masters from murdering Zulong, but she seems unwilling to join us. When His Majesty recovers her body and revives the army, she will leave  .¡±

    Dragon Emperor nodded slowly, looked at Zhang Ziying, clasped his fists and said, "Thank you, heroine, for your help."

    Zhang Ziying said with a cold face: "Your Majesty is welcome, I just hope that after reunifying the world, He will treat the people well, and the little girl will not waste her life for His Majesty."

    The Dragon Emperor said in a deep voice: "I never want to treat the people harshly. Today is different from two thousand years ago. When the world is completely unified by me, there will be no more wars. I will treat the people kindly and give them a rest."

    "That's good."

    "Hoo"

    "Ahyou bastard, you're going to have to die."

    Just at this moment, the sound of the wind came, accompanied by a scream of anger and panic, Gao Peng looked back and shouted: "Your Majesty, be careful."

    Stretch out your arms, and a layer of real energy cloth, similar to the world sweeping monk in "Dragon Ba Bu", has formed.

    The situation happened suddenly, and Gao Peng had no time to react, so he had to use the simplest and most direct way to deal with it, even if his true energy was consumed a lot because of it.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 696: The Invisible Girl Dies

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Boom"

    "Shua"

    The energy cluster collided with the Zhenqi wall, and there was a loud bang. The huge impact pushed Gao Peng to slide backwards, and his legs plowed two deep trenches on the ground.

    This action caused Gao Peng to slide nearly ten feet away, and barely stopped on the edge of the cliff. The blue light ball that hit the air wall was about to fly up immediately after the inertia disappeared. How could Gao Peng let him  wish?

    Turning palms into claws, the dragon catching kung fu learned from Xiao Feng made the general move away, the blue light ball that had just flown several feet away, as if pinched by an invisible big hand, it was frozen in mid-air, unable to move.

    "Ahhhdon't kill me, don't kill me"

    The horrified scream of the invisible woman came from the light group. She pushed the protective cover with all her strength, but she still couldn't break away from the control of Gao Peng's Dragon Capturing Skill.

    The tragic invisible woman, she was completely sold by Wolverine, she didn't fly over by herself, but was beaten to fly over.

    It was Wolverine who tricked the invisible woman into dispersing and fleeing, but as soon as the two of them escaped from the palm print pit, Wolverine pumped up 100% of his fighting spirit and kicked the energy shield fiercely, and the invisible woman was kicked towards her like a football.  Gao Peng et al.

    The accident that Wolverine used the Invisible Woman to make Zhang Ziying, Meng Xu and Dragon Emperor focus on the Invisible Woman and Gao Peng, took the opportunity to raise their fighting spirit, and leaped away at an extremely fast speed. Wolverine's own speed, coupled with  The addition of grudge can only be described as lightning fast.

    The biggest mistake of the Invisible Woman is that she took Wolverine as the Uncle Wolf in the movie, but she forgot that this is not the real Uncle Wolf, who does not have such a strong character.

    Zhang Ziying raised her hand and put it on the strings. She moved and was about to catch up, but she heard Gao Peng shout: "Woman, don't go, don't chase after the poor. Besides, although your Tianmoqin is powerful, it is not easy to kill Wolverine."  , let him go! It is important to protect His Majesty."

    Hearing this, Zhang Ziying immediately stopped her body, gave up chasing and killing, and turned her attention to the invisible girl under Gao Peng's control. She plucked the strings, and after a sonorous and exciting sound, she pulled up a string and jumped into the air.  From top to bottom, this life-threatening string was released.

    "Boom"

    The invisible female shou Wolverine kicked with all her strength, and then resisted Gao Peng's air wall. This fatal shot immediately became the last straw that broke the camel's camel's back.

    "ah¡­¡­"

    The Invisible Woman let out a scream, and the protective cover disappeared completely, and she fell to the ground. At this moment, her appearance was extremely miserable, with blood overflowing from her eyes, ears, mouth and nose, which was the truest portrayal of bleeding from seven holes.

    "Don't kill medon't kill meI'm not a threat to you" The invisible woman was lying on the ground in horror, kicking her hands and pedals, retreating back, full of desire to survive.

    Unfortunately, as an applicant, her fate was already doomed from the moment she entered reincarnation, either killing or being killed.

    Zhang Ziying said lightly: "To take her down, General Wang's Tathagata palm played a vital role, and she will be handed over to you to solve it!"

    After speaking, he glanced at Meng Xu, Meng Xu shrugged, expressing that he had no objection. In fact, killing the applicant was only 10,000 reward points, and for them today, it was nothing more than a matter of three melons and two dates.

    Gao Peng secretly laughed in his heart, his daughter-in-law would really be in charge of the house, and he knew the truth that no matter how small a mosquito is, he was not polite at the moment. He raised his hand, and a six-veined sword energy instantly pierced the invisible woman's forehead.

    ?The invisible girl fell to the ground without saying a word, dying of breath. She looked at the reincarnation watch and saw that there was an additional kill message on it, so she was relieved.

    Gao Peng walked back to the Dragon Emperor and said, "Your Majesty, the enemy is gone, and we can start our journey."

    "Very good, General Meng, lead the way."

    "Wei." Meng Xu turned around, unfolded his lightness kung fu and flew up the mountain.

    "Your Majesty, in order to speed up, I will finally offend you." Gao Peng supported the Dragon Emperor's arm, and also performed lightness kung fu, followed by Zhang Ziying, who flew forward in the middle of the air behind the team, paying attention to the surrounding movement vigilantly.

    An invisible girl died, and a fat green was controlled, and the camp became four against five, which is much better than the three against seven at the beginning.

    As long as you don't make low-level mistakes, let your opponent draw the bottom line, and kill the Dragon Emperor under their noses, this assessment is already a sure thing.

    However, they will not underestimate the remaining five opponents because of this. The most critical point of this Himalayas battle is Zhang Ziying's lurking, which makes the opponent unprepared and finds an opportunity to blow up the plane.

    In this way, the opponent's strength will be completely dispersed, and the result will be broken one by one. If the opponent has gathered together from the beginning, even if one green fat is eliminated, then?The combat power displayed is not as simple as one multiplied by six equals six, but six multiplied by six equals thirty-six.

    Another biggest advantage of Gao Peng and the others is that he and Zhang Ziying both have the ability to fly, but they are both players who are suitable for both distances and distances, and their long-range attacks are more sharp and save energy.

    With this advantage alone, their winning percentage already accounted for 30%. Iron Man can fly, but his firepower is really not strong, and he doesn't have the ability to fight in close quarters.  The pot is gone.

    The biggest impact on the situation was Zhang Ziying's move to control Lupang. This action almost completely established the victory. In the battle on the ground, having Lupang, who is under control and will not attack indiscriminately, will be of great help to him.  The faction's combat power bonus is unparalleled.

    The other party now has only five people, Captain America, Wolverine, Naruto, Magician, and Iron Man, and Captain America is entangled by the green fat, and it is not known whether he has escaped.

    It can be said that the overall strength of the two sides has almost reversed. The reason for the almost reversal is that the magician on the other side has not shown his full strength except when he attacked the Dragon Emperor for the first time. It is difficult to estimate, so Gao Peng did not  Dare to think too absolutely.

    However, Gao Peng is not afraid of her, as long as she is as good as himself, she has gained the strength of the high martial arts world in the world of Chinese martial arts, so he does not believe that a dignified Chinese practitioner will not be able to defeat a Western magician.

    Three people and one figurine quickly went up the mountain, and when they reached a mountain wall on the mountainside, Meng Xu stopped suddenly, and looked at those mountain walls suspiciously.

    "What's the matter, General Meng?" Gao Peng asked puzzled.

    Meng Xu replied: "According to the divine eye, there should be a passage to the mountainside, but at this moment, it seems that there is no passage."

    There was a flash of fire in the Dragon Emperor's eyes, and he asked in a deep voice: "Could it be that you have misremembered?"

    Meng Xu hurriedly bowed and said: "Reporting to Your Majesty, it is absolutely impossible for the general to make such a low-level mistake in the end, and the snow will be cleared in the end, and there may be gains."

    "En." The Dragon Emperor responded, and Meng Xu pulled his horse back, closed his palms on his left ribs, palms facing each other, as if he was about to unleash a wave fist.

    "Wait a minute." Gao Peng was originally observing the top of the mountain wall. Seeing this, he stopped Meng Xu and said, "You can't force it. This is a trap for the opponent's magician. If there is a slight vibration here, it will immediately trigger a big battle."  avalanche."

    "Although it won't hurt us, it will seriously hinder our steps. Let me come!" (Remember the website address of this website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 697: The Fountain of Eternal Life

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Meng Xu heard the words, looked up at the mountain, immediately reacted, and said sincerely: "General Wang observes the details, and the general will admire it."

    He took a few steps back and stood behind Gao Peng. Gao Peng stepped forward and pushed out a palm against a relatively vertical mountain wall. With a whistling sound, a raging flame spewed out from his palm. The temperature of the flame was higher than that of the Dragon Emperor.  Not only high but not low, the surrounding temperature suddenly rose by more than ten degrees.

    "Is this the Kunlun Raging Flame Palm? Or the Raging Fire Palm in the Ice Raging Fire Palm? What a powerful flame." Meng Xu murmured in amazement.

    Gao Peng glanced back at him and said with a smile, "General Meng is indeed well-informed. This is the Kunlun Flame Palm."

    Meng Xu nodded slowly, his eyes flickering. In fact, from the number of martial arts and skill characteristics of a person, one can roughly infer what world the other party has experienced.

    Just like Gao Peng infers from Meng Xu's undulating fist and whirlwind legs that he has experienced "Super School Overlord", and he also deduces from Gao Peng's boundless Dharma and Tiancan feet that he has experienced "Tathagata God's Palm"  world.

    There are two worlds in this Kunlun Raging Flame Palm, one is the right and wrong in the world of "No.  It should be right and wrong.

    So He has also experienced the number one world in the world?  Then will he know Vajra Indestructible and Dafa?  His skill is so profound, it's hard to say that he didn't accumulate it by absorbing energy, so he has to be careful!

    If it is said that from the beginning, Meng Xu was only a little afraid of Gao Peng, but now, he became frightened. Although he also had the final ultimate move, he was not at all sure that he could kill Gao Peng with that move.

    Meng Xu was thinking secretly there, Gao Peng ignored him, and melted the snow on the mountain wall with his flame palm. The flame temperature was extremely high, and the snow on the mountain wall melted quickly, revealing a deep and dark hole in the back soon, but  At the moment the hole is being blocked by a thick layer of ice.

    "Sure enough, it's a magician's handwriting. Hmph, it's too naive to want to block us with this." Gao Peng snorted coldly with disdain, and the output of true essence increased a little more, and the flame temperature became even hotter.

    A few minutes later, the ice layer that was more than four feet thick was finally burnt into a large hole, enough for people to enter and exit. Gao Peng stopped the output of true energy, and the group set off again.

    Gao Peng opened the way with his head, and his spiritual sense was fully aware of the surroundings. After all, the methods of magicians are as weird and unpredictable as Taoist cultivators. It is impossible to guarantee that she will leave something like a magic circle in the cave.

    But maybe it was because the time was too urgent, so she didn't have time to arrange it. After more than an hour, they walked out of this winding mountainside passage and arrived at another mountain.

    After walking up for a while, Meng Xu pointed to the entrance of a cave ten feet above, and said, "Your Majesty, that cave entrance is the entrance of Shangri-La."

    Dragon Emperor nodded slowly, and walked up with big strides. When they reached the entrance of the cave, everyone found a large footprint on the snow on the ground, spreading to the left.

    After a little inspection, it can be distinguished that there are six footprints, which correspond to O'Connor, Evelyn, Alex, Xiaoling, Ziyuan, and the magician. It seems that they have already escaped.

    Gao Peng reached out his hand to stop the Dragon Emperor, and said: "Your Majesty, in order to prevent the other party from leaving a trap, let the general go to explore the way first!"

    Dragon Emperor nodded in relief, and said: "General Wang, be careful."

    "Don't worry, Your Majesty." A rich golden light emerged from Gao Peng's body, and he rushed in.

    Not long after, there was a sudden violent vibration in the cave, and both Zhang Ziying and Long Di sensed that a violent fire element and ice element rushed out of the cave, causing them to retreat a few steps involuntarily.

    The hearts of the two tightened together, and the Dragon Emperor said in a deep voice: "Nvxia, please go and investigate to see what happened, please help General Wang, and don't let him have any accidents.  "

    "I see." Zhang Ziying was obviously very nervous, but still maintained a deadpan expression, and ran into the cave with lightness kung fu.

    After running fast for about ten minutes, bypassing the winding passage, I saw Gao Peng who was panting against the wall. There was a trace of blood on the corner of his mouth and the front of his chest.  There are scorched and frozen marks on the top and the ground.

    Zhang Ziying was shocked, and said anxiously: "How are you? Are you all right?"

    Gao Peng waved his hand and said with a wry smile: "I'm fine, I just suffered some internal injuries. The magician really left a trap in the cave. It was a magic circle. After being triggered, the ice element and the fire element violently collided, causing terrible damage.  force."

    "I was afraid that the cave would be blown down, so I had no choice but to use my true essence to absorb the burst of energy.The numbers were wrapped up, suffered backlash, and consumed a lot of true energy. Now the true energy in my body has gone to seven or eight, and there are only thirty or forty years of Taoism left.  "

    Zhang Ziying's eyes flashed, and she said, "You wait here."

    "What are you doing?"

    "Such a huge spiritual energy inside must be the reason for the fountain of eternal life. The fountain of eternal life has the effect of bringing the dead back to life. The spring water is basically a liquid formed by the condensed spiritual energy of heaven and earth. It can not only heal injuries, but also restore true essence. I will get you some  Come."

    Gao Peng nodded slowly, and said: "You are right. Let's go together. You have been lurking for so long and have been flying in the sky. It must consume a lot of energy. This Fountain of Eternal Life is very useful. Let's install more first."

    "Okay, can you still practice martial arts?"

    Gao Peng smiled wryly and said: "You should take me to order! If you hurt your meridian, it will only hurt you more."

    Without saying a word, Zhang Ziying hugged Gao Peng's waist and rushed forward. After running forward for a few minutes, light finally appeared in front of him, and the two walked out of the passage to an empty cave.

    On the left side is a huge reclining Buddha stone sculpture, and in the middle of the cave is an octagonal pavilion, which is shrouded in mist transformed by the rich aura of heaven and earth. Inside the pavilion is a round pool, which is filled with the fountain of eternal life.

    The heaven and earth aura that is so thick that it forms mist is continuously poured into the pool, keeping the spiritual spring never exhausted. Behind the pavilion is a huge cave. Gao Peng and Zhang Ziying, who have watched the original drama, know that outside the cave is the real  Shangri-La is located.

    "Big Brother Bing, how about we use this world as a resting place in the future? With this spiritual spring, even 50 reward points a day is worth it!" Zhang Ziying looked at the pavilion with burning eyes, and said happily.

    Gao Peng smiled bitterly and said: "You think too simply, how could the main god leave such a big bug? After we leave, our avatar must follow the Dragon Emperor to conquer the world. How many years will it take to dominate the world?  "

    "Moreover, the Dragon Emperor will never sit back and watch Shangri-La and Lingquan. He will definitely occupy them. We can't even imagine how powerful the Dragon Emperor who has recovered his full strength will be."

    "Don't completely believe in the original drama, and don't try to take advantage of the main god, otherwise we will definitely capsize in the gutter."

    "Even if we want to use the spiritual spring to improve our strength in this world, we can only do our best to expand the territory for the Dragon Emperor, hoping to get some spring water from him, so now is our only chance, pretend to be more." (Note  Website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 698

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    After Zhang Ziying heard Gao Peng's words, she put out the idea of ??relying on spiritual springs to increase her strength crazily.

    If they can really use the spiritual spring without restriction, it won't be long before they can cultivate to the point where they are rampant in the world of reincarnation, so that the main god will lose the principle of fairness and justice, and reincarnation will no longer be meaningful.

    But having said that, China has the fountain of eternal life, and the West still has the fountain of life. Many things are uncertain!

    The two rushed to the pavilion and found that the spring water was obviously shallower. It stands to reason that the pool should be full of water, but at this moment, the spring water is some distance away from the top of the pool.

    Gao Peng said with a sullen face: "It's that magician, she pretended to take so much. Does she have space equipment? It shouldn't be! At the current stage, she shouldn't have access to such equipment."

    Zhang Ziying secretly calculated in her heart that the pool of the Fountain of Eternal Life is circular, with a diameter of about ten feet. According to the original play, the pool is deep enough to submerge the Dragon Emperor, so the depth will not be less than two meters.

    Calculated in this way, there are about ten cubic meters of spiritual springs in this pool. Zhang Ziying probably knew it in her heart, "Brother Bing, the spring water was taken away by more than one cubic meter, and she should have used the storage space of the reincarnation watch to take it away."

    Gao Peng nodded and said: "I think so too. I just emptied the ammunition in the storage space. I can hold two cubic meters. How much space do you have?"

    Zhang Ziying said: "There is more than one cube."

    "Okay, let's fill up the storage space."

    The two of them put their hands into the sparkling spring water, and the water level in the pool immediately dropped a lot. Zhang Ziying said: "Brother Bing, drink some spring water first, and recover your injuries and true essence!"

    Gao Peng shook his head, with an inexplicable smile on his face, and said: "No, the Dragon Emperor will let me drink this spring water later."

    Zhang Ziying was stunned, and a sly smile appeared on the corner of his mouth

    Long Di and Meng Xu walked back and forth anxiously outside the cave, Gao Peng and Zhang Ziying had already gone in one after another for a quick cup of tea, but there was no movement, and he didn't know what happened, which really made him restless.

    Meng Xu's eyes flickered, these two guys won't go in first, right?  Although he hasn't stepped into the ranks of cultivation and can't feel the rich aura, he also knows that the fountain of eternal life must be a good thing.

    Among other things, the value of its healing holy medicine is already immeasurable. If it can help cultivation, it will be even more important.

    Just when the Dragon Emperor couldn't wait and wanted to take Meng Xu into the cave, Zhang Ziying rushed out, and the Dragon Emperor hurried up to meet him and asked, "Woman, what's the situation? Where's General Wang?"

    Zhang Ziying said in a deep voice: "General Wang was blocked by a magic circle set up by an enemy witch in the cave. In order to destroy the magic circle and clear the obstacles for His Majesty, General Wang broke through the formation and was seriously injured."

    The Dragon Emperor was shocked, but Meng Xu's eyes flashed a strange color, he didn't know what he was thinking, "How is General Wang's injury? Is there any trouble?"

    Zhang Ziying said: "Don't worry, Your Majesty, although General Wang's injury is serious, it is not fatal. I have treated his injury initially and suppressed it. He is currently meditating in the cave. I have explored the rest of the way and there is no obstacle."  Yes, His Majesty can enter at any time."

    The Dragon Emperor said anxiously: "In that case, let's go!"

    After speaking, he took the lead to step into the entrance of the cave, and ran in quickly, but he didn't know whether he was anxious to recover his physical body, or anxious about Gao Peng's injury, or both!  Gao Peng is his most capable subordinate, it is not an exaggeration to say that he is the right hand and the right arm, and there must be no accidents.

    Gao Peng and Zhang Ziying flied with lightness and arrived in about ten minutes, but it took the Dragon Emperor a full half an hour to reach Gao Peng's place on foot.

    Seeing the tunnel that was more than ten feet long, the cave wall was full of potholes, and the traces of flame burn and freezing were very obvious, the Dragon Emperor was secretly startled, how powerful is this magic circle?

    With such power, it is more than enough to blow up the tunnel, but now the tunnel is fine, but it is only affected by some aftermath. It can be seen that Gao Peng must have endured most of the power of the formation with his own strength.

    Looking at the blood on the corners of Gao Peng's mouth and chest, the Dragon Emperor was very moved. Gao Peng seemed to sense the arrival of the Dragon Emperor, opened his eyes, and struggled to stand up while supporting the cave wall.

    Dragon Emperor quickly stepped forward, held Gao Peng's arm, and said in harmony: "General Wang, how are you?"

    Gao Peng forced a smile, and said: "I'm ashamed, the power of the magic circle set up by the witch is astonishing. After all, human power can't compete with the power of the magic circle. I'm afraid we will have to delay here for a while."

    "Your Majesty has returned to the flesh.It's urgent, don't worry about the general, when the general recovers from his injury, he will rush to Ningxia to play.  "

    The Dragon Emperor opened his mouth when he heard the words, and was almost speechless. He patted Gao Peng's arms heavily with both hands, and said in a choked voice: "General Wang, I swear here that I will never fail you in this life."

    Gao Peng smiled weakly, and said: "With His Majesty's words, there will be no regrets in dying."

    Meng Xu's eyes flashed, and he stepped forward and said: "Your Majesty, General Wang, I have some pills, which are very effective in treating internal injuries. Even if they can't recover immediately, they can still suppress General Wang's injuries."

    "The Fountain of Eternal Life is miraculous and incomparable. It may make General Wang recover quickly. Your Majesty's great cause still needs the assistance of General Wang. Don't miss your Majesty's important event."

    The Dragon Emperor glanced at Meng Xu admiringly, and said happily: "Since that's the case, quickly take the elixir and give it to General Wang."

    "Wei." Meng Xu took out a porcelain bottle, poured two of them to Gao Peng, and said, "General Wang, please take the elixir, and it will be used for your luck at the end."

    A strange light flashed in Gao Peng's eyes, and he said in his mouth, "Thank you, General Meng."

    The corners of Zhang Ziying's mouth twitched at the back of the crowd. This guy wanted to take the opportunity to find out if Brother Bing was really seriously injured. Humph, don't you know that Brother Bing had the foresight to not heal the injury on purpose.

    Gao Peng took the elixir, and Meng Xu stretched out his palm to meet Gao Peng's palm, inputting a wave of internal force into it, while really helping Gao Peng to dissipate the power of the medicine, while investigating his internal condition.

    A moment later, a look of surprise flashed across Meng Xu's eyes. He was actually seriously injured, and the meridians in his body were damaged in many places. In this state, he couldn't raise his inner strength at all, and if he raised his inner strength, he would definitely cause more serious damage to his meridians.

    As for his damaged meridians, there is a strange infuriating energy covering the damaged meridian, protecting the damaged area from further damage. It should be the woman's infuriating energy. It seems that I was too worried, they probably didn't go in  Pass.

    After a while, the medicine dissipated, and as soon as it encountered the true energy left by Zhang Ziying, it immediately merged into it, and while protecting the damaged meridians, it began to slowly repair, but the speed was naturally extremely slow.

    "Okay, the medicine has dissipated, and the heroine's treatment is very appropriate. The injury will not get worse. As long as it is nourished by the fountain of eternal life, it will be cured soon."

    Dragon Emperor nodded in satisfaction, and said: "Very well, you support General Wang, and we go in."

    "Only." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 699 That's Right

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    At present, a group of people quickly moved inward along the passage, and soon arrived at the Fountain of Eternal Life.  Covered in earthen pottery, it looks like the real body of a mummy.

    The Dragon Emperor stepped into the pool. He had never been here before, and he didn't know how many fountains of eternal life were in the pool, so he didn't have any thoughts about the shallow water in the pool.

    Watching the Dragon Emperor step into the pool, Gao Peng said in a voice that only Meng Xu and Zhang Ziying could hear: "Nimma, he has bathed in this spring water, if we drink it again, it will feel really disgusting!  "

    Meng Xu, who was originally only looking at the Fountain of Eternal Life with burning eyes, twitched suddenly when he heard the words, and glanced at Gao Peng speechlessly, why can't you just say it?  Zhang Ziying twitched the corner of her mouth, but said nothing.

    As soon as the Dragon Emperor's whole body was immersed in the pool, the white light suddenly flourished, and the water level of the Fountain of Eternal Life dropped rapidly, and all of it turned into a huge spiritual energy and submerged into his body.

    Gao Peng and Zhang Ziying's complexions gradually changed. So many fountains of eternal life have been absorbed by him, how huge aura is that?  How strong should his mana be?

    Although most of the spiritual springs have been used by him to restore his physical body, there are quite a few others!  If they can absorb so many spiritual springs, they will have hundreds of years of Taoism directly!

    "hold head high"

    "Boom"

    "Wow"

    In the vast expanse of whiteness, a loud and clear dragon chant suddenly came out, the top of the octagonal pavilion was smashed into pieces by a soaring black shadow, the white light disappeared, and the three of Gao Peng took a deep breath together.

    Gao Peng murmured: "That's right, that's right, what are those three-headed lizards? This is my Chinese dragon!"

    But in the huge cave, there is a Chinese black dragon winding and circling. Its horns are like a deer, its head is like a camel, its eyes are like a rabbit, its neck is like a snake, its belly is like a mirage, its scales are like a fish, its claws are like an eagle, its palms are like a tiger, and its ears are like a cow.

    There are four claws under the abdomen, and each claw has five fingers. Clouds are wrapped around the four claws, and two dragon whiskers are floating endlessly under the jaw with the movement.

    This is the real Chinese Ancestral Dragon. Therefore, Gao Peng¡¯s words are correct. It¡¯s better to believe in the original drama than not to know the original drama.

    "Congratulations to Your Majesty for recovering his real body. From now on, the dragon will rise to the heavens and dominate the world." Gao Peng clasped his fists with both hands, bowed deeply, and shouted loudly.

    Like waking up from a dream, Meng Xu also cupped his fists and bowed and shouted: "May Your Majesty forever rule the country, long live my emperor, long live long live."

    The Dragon Emperor, who was hovering and dancing in the cave excitedly, finally calmed down a little after hearing what the two said. The huge dragon's body shrank rapidly, and the moment it landed, it had turned into a man in black armor with a long sword hanging from his waist.  A middle-aged man with a majestic and domineering face.

    Dragon Emperor raised his hands and said loudly: "The two generals are flat."

    "Thank you, Your Majesty."

    The Dragon Emperor walked up to Gao Peng, and with a gesture of his hand, a spiritual spring rose from the pool and flew in front of him, condensing into a fist-sized water mass, "General Wang, since I was awakened, you have repeatedly defeated powerful enemies.  Protect me comprehensively, make great contributions, and I will give you the fountain of eternal life, heal your injuries, and restore your strength."

    Gao Peng made a grateful appearance, folded his fists and bowed: "Thank you, Your Majesty, for the gift."

    "Open your mouth."

    Gao Peng opened his mouth, and the spirit spring turned into a stream of water and rushed into Gao Peng's mouth. Gao Peng immediately sat down cross-legged on the spot, the huge spiritual energy dissipated in his body, and his internal injuries healed at an astonishing speed.

    After the internal injury was completely healed and the meridians became unobstructed, only one-third of the spirit spring was consumed, and then Gao Peng tried his best to refine the spirit spring to replenish the consumed true essence.

    After giving Gao Peng a ball of spiritual spring, the Dragon Emperor raised his hand again, and two balls of spiritual spring, which were slightly smaller and only the size of an egg, also flew out, floating in front of Zhang Ziying and Meng Xu, and also praised them for their hard work.

    After the two drank the spiritual spring, they recovered all the power they consumed and improved their skills, while Gao Peng drank more spiritual springs and had not yet absorbed them all. Zhang Ziying said: "Your Majesty, the enemy's Hulk has been controlled by me.  Become my puppet, I will call him back."

    The Dragon Emperor's eyes flashed brightly, and he said happily: "This is good news, please go ahead."

    "Minister, leave." Zhang Ziying bowed, then turned around and ran out towards the passage

    However, when the Dragon Emperor and others arrived at the entrance of Shangri-La, the young mage and O'Connor Ziyuan had already run out for tens of miles with the help of the big snow monster.

    The girl mage has sent a signal, and a moment later, Wolverine, Tanaka Motoka, and the US teamThey arrived one after another, each of them with wounds and sluggish breath.

    The girl mage frowned slightly, and asked, "Why are you the only ones? Where are the Invisible Woman and Hulk?"

    Wolverine's eyes flickered, and he said in a deep voice: "No accident, the invisible girl should be dead. When I blocked the Dragon Emperor with her, I was overtaken by the strongest man and the piano player. Her protective shield  If she was broken, I couldn't save her, so I had to run away first."

    The others fell silent, and no one felt that there was anything wrong with what Wolverine did. They were applicants, but they were temporarily in a state of community of interest, and no one had to be responsible to anyone.

    After Wolverine finished speaking, Captain America with the blood on his mouth said angrily: "Don't mention that damn green fat man to me, he is not on our side at all, he actually helped the other party deal with me."

    Several people looked at each other, looking at him for no reason, the young mage said: "This is impossible, Hulk first attacked the Dragon Emperor, and his camp cannot be changed, did you misunderstand, after all, when he transformed  It's irrational."

    Captain America shook his head and said: "No, we were all deceived by him, he is rational, at least he can clearly distinguish between enemy and friend."

    The US team told everyone what happened to him, especially what Zhang Ziying said to Lu Pang, and Lu Pang's performance after hearing Zhang Ziying's words, and now others believe it.

    ? They thought wrong and never thought that Lu Fat would be controlled by the other party, because in their impression, Lu Fat is not a person who can be controlled by others.

    "Is there any news about Iron Man?"

    The young mage said: "He took the mad dog to the nearest air force base to get a plane, counting the time, he should be back soon."

    Captain America suddenly looked at the young mage, and said, "Miss Merlin, you see that each of us has been injured. You should have the Fountain of Eternal Life there, right? Can you give us a copy? Let us heal our wounds and restore our strength?"

    A look of reluctance flashed across the eyes of the young mage when she heard the words, but she knew that she had no reason not to show it, because not only would they be needed in the final battle, but without their cover, she would not be able to enter Shangri-la smoothly and obtain the eternal life.  spring.

    However, although the US team and the others know that she must have collected a lot of fountains of eternal life, they will not rush to ask her to share them equally.  It is a very reasonable request.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 700 We Have No Reason To Lose

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The young mage looked at O'Connor and the others who were resting in the distance. Seeing that they were not paying attention, with a wave of her hand, three balls of spring water the size of ping pong balls appeared out of thin air and flew in front of the three of them, "These three balls of spring water are enough for you!"  Recovery of injuries and energy."

    The three of them didn't say much, and swallowed their share silently. The Fountain of Eternal Life really deserves to be a holy medicine for healing. After swallowing it for only a moment, the injury will heal quickly, and there is still plenty left. They each mobilize their own energy to absorb all the spring water  , the energy is restored.

    Just at this time, the roar of the plane engine sounded in the distant sky, and under the plane, a red figure raised his arms and held it under the plane cabin.

    It was a German-made "Junkers ju52" transport plane, which should be the equipment of the Chinese Air Force. This plane was snatched by Iron Man with Mad Dog.

    He directly threw the mad dog into the cockpit, then ran under the cabin, raised the plane and flew up. This transport plane only weighed four tons, so it was nothing to Iron Man.

    After flying to a high altitude, Mad Dog started the plane and entered the flying state directly in mid-air.

    At this moment, Iron Man repeated his old tricks, and there was still a man who landed artificially. He supported the transport plane, let Mad Dog stop the engine directly, released the wheel frame, and then slowly landed on the ground with him on his shoulders.

    A backward transport aircraft from the World War II period, he had to rely on manual work to turn it into a Harrier aircraft that can take off and land vertically.

    O'Connor stared blankly at this scene, and said in a daze, "Guys, get ready to go!"

    Iron Man stabilized the plane, flew in front of the girl mage, and landed.

    "Miss Merlin, I have to ask you to charge me." Iron Man's voice came from the suit.

    "Okay, let's get on the plane first!" The young mage nodded, turned her hand over, and a magic wand appeared in her hand. She quickly chanted a few magic spells in a low voice.  The thigh-thin thunder and lightning twisted and rushed towards the steel suit.

    "Zizi"

    The sound of electric current that made the scalps of the other three people tingle, the three of them involuntarily moved away from the two of them, and then quickly ran towards the direction of the plane.

    They were secretly horrified. The young magician had been silent all this time, but they didn't expect such a terrible magic to strike. The eyes of the three of them suddenly changed when they looked at her.

    Seeing the energy bar in front of him rising at a speed visible to the naked eye, Iron Man was also secretly startled. Although this power is not as good as Thor, it is still very terrifying among the people he has seen with strange power.

    After a while, Iron Man's voice came from the suit, "That's enough, thank you, Miss Merlin, I believe we can become the best combat partners."

    The girl mage said lightly: "Don't be too happy, the next time we meet in the assessment world, maybe we won't be partners anymore, and by then, I won't shoot you with lightning."

    After speaking, a halo flashed on her body, and she disappeared in place. At the same time, her figure appeared next to the plane. She calmly swallowed a ball of spring water and walked onto the plane silently.

    Iron Man shrugged his shoulders and soared into the sky again. After everyone got on the plane, he flew to the belly of the plane again, lifted the plane and flew up.

    "Oh, O'Connor, I swear, today is the craziest day of my life, do you know? We actually went to rob an army, not only robbing the other party's transport plane, but also destroying all the fighter planes that the other party was chasing.  burst¡­¡­"

    Mad Dog started the engine of the plane, and at the same time chattered to O'Connor and others who were inspecting the ammunition box in the cabin.

    "Okok, we know, let's fly your plane! I hope you covered your face when you snatched the plane. If you are recognized by the Chinese military, you will die."

    ""

    Mad Dog looked stunned, his excited smile froze on his face, and began to seriously think about whether his face had been seen, and finally came to the conclusion that it should not be.

    At that time, he was held under the armpit by Iron Man, flew into the Chinese air force base with a whimper, and quickly found a transport plane that was about to take off.

    At that time, there was a group of soldiers beside the transport plane, and the iron guy killed him with a few hits with the weapon in his hand, and then he was thrown onto the transport plane, and then the transport plane flew up.

    Very good, so after he finishes this job, he can still stay in China and make various waves.

    "Ouhou, this transport plane should be used to transport ammunition. Look, there are light and heavy machine guns, rocket launchers, and Thompsons. This time, we must let those damn mummies drink a pot." O'Connor held a Thompson submachine gun,  Xingcried out loudly.

    The witch Ziyuan looked at the excited O'Connor and Alex and his son, and sighed: "Don't be too happy, although it is said that the army of terracotta warriors and horses will become indestructible and immortal after crossing the Great Wall, but before that, they  As brittle as a tile."

    "But the Dragon Emperor's army of terracotta warriors and horses is a full 300,000. These weapons alone cannot stop them."

    When Ziyuan said a word, it was like a pot of cold water poured down, three hundred thousand?  Everyone looked at each other, and Evelyn said hesitantly, "Then is there anything you can do to stop this?"

    Ziyuan nodded slowly, and said: "The Dragon Emperor buried the enemies under the Great Wall, and cursed them to guard the territory forever. Most of them are prisoners of war, and a small part are civilian husbands. I will call them out to fight the Dragon Emperor again."

    Alex asked nervously: "How many are there?"

    Ziyuan pondered for a moment, then said with certainty: "More than two hundred to three million."

    When everyone heard the words, they immediately felt relieved. O'Connor said with a smile: "Three million versus three hundred thousand, and with the help of these hot weapons, we have no reason to lose."

    The US team heard the words and said: "Then it's settled, let us deal with the Dragon Emperor and his minions, and you are responsible for destroying the Dragon Emperor's terracotta army."

    Ziyuan brought another piece of good news to everyone. She only heard her say: "I can cast a curse on the Dragon Emperor so that he cannot use his powerful spells. As long as I am alive, he will be just an ordinary person with high martial arts skills."

    "But after getting the Fountain of Eternal Life and being completely resurrected, the Dragon Emperor has an immortal body and can never be killed. Only by piercing his heart with that dagger can he be killed."

    All the applicants all showed a look of surprise, it turned out to be the case, no wonder the dragon emperor in the original play clearly possessed extremely powerful spells, but he never used them, he just held his sword and fought with Zi Yuan in close quarters.

    It wasn't until the Dragon Emperor killed her that he turned into a giant beast and pulled down all the reinforcement fighter planes brought by Jonathan and the others. It turned out that this was the truth.

    The US team happily said: "In this way, the task is very clear, protect Ziyuan Miko from harm, and then take the opportunity to attack and kill the Dragon Emperor. The task of killing the Dragon Emperor has been handed over to Mr. Ninja.  Dragon Emperor's minions will do, so who will protect Ziyuan Miko?"

    Tanaka Yuanhe sighed: "The best person to protect Ziyuan Miko is the Invisible Girl, but it's a pity oh" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 701

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Wolverine twitched his face, and said coldly: "There is no need to talk about those nonsense. In terms of defense, you are the only captain who is the strongest among you present, so you will protect Ziyuan Miko!"

    Captain America nodded, looked at the others, and said, "What do you think?"

    Tanaka Motowa echoed: "I have no objection, he is quite right."

    The young mage also said indifferently: "Second."

    Seeing this, the US team made a decision: "Okay, I will protect Ziyuan Miko. Iron Man entangles either the man with the golden strange sword or the woman who plays the piano. Miss Merlin will deal with the other, and you will deal with Wolverine."  That golden retriever who can unleash wave fists."

    The girl mage said indifferently: "You seem to have forgotten one person, who will deal with Hulk?"

    Wolverine said: "You don't have to worry about this, I have a way to deal with him."

    After speaking, he flipped his hand, took out a green bottle that looked like an aerosol, and said, "This bottle contains mist, which is enough to stun him, and Batman uses it to overturn the green fat."

    Captain America and Tanaka Motohe laughed, they didn't expect this guy to be so quiet, and there is such a treasure at the bottom of the box.

    "hold head high"

    Just at this moment, a high-pitched and clear dragon chant came from far away, Zi Yuan's complexion changed, and she said in a deep voice: "The Dragon Emperor has been completely resurrected."

    The faces of everyone became very ugly, and the US team said solemnly: "The flying speed of the two minions of the Dragon Emperor is not slow. This plane can't fly them at all. Will they catch up soon? If they destroy the plane again  , then we are truly doomed.¡±

    The young mage's eyes flashed, and she said: "They won't catch up so quickly. I have set up a magic circle in that passage. If you want to enter Shangri-La, you will definitely trigger that magic circle."

    "Even I would be seriously injured by that magic circle. They will never be unscathed. As long as one of them is seriously injured, I believe that the Dragon Emperor will never leave them and go first."

    "There are two reasons, one is not daring, he will definitely be worried about being intercepted by us on the road, and the other is that doing so will make his subordinates feel cold. With the great talent of the Dragon Emperor, he will only vigorously win over useful subordinates.  I will not do something like this to self-destruct the Great Wall.¡±

    Ziyuan looked at the young mage in admiration, and praised: "Miss Mei Lin's analysis is very reasonable. It seems that the lady has a lot of research on the emperor's mind and the way of imperial servants."

    Several other people breathed a sigh of relief, and the US team said: "So we still have time, I just hope that the speed of the other party's healing can be slower."

    Evelyn got up and walked to the young mage, and said, "Miss Merlin, there is still a while from here to the Dragon Emperor's Mausoleum. How about we exchange magic?"

    The girl mage nodded happily, showing a beautiful smile like an iceberg thawing, "Okay! Why don't I test it for you first, and see which element you are more compatible with!"

    However, after Zhang Ziying and Meng Xu fully recovered their exhausted skills, Gao Peng was still meditating to refine and absorb the spiritual spring. Zhang Ziying came out of the cave and flew towards the place where Lu Fatty fought the US team before.

    It is naturally impossible for them to be in the same position as before, but it is also very easy to track, because the places where the two fought, the traces are too obvious. Not only are there potholes everywhere, but there are also a few places where a large avalanche has obviously occurred.

    Flying along the battle traces made by the two of them, after flying for tens of miles, they finally found Lu Fatty under a cliff. He has now returned to his normal body, standing at the bottom of the cliff in a daze, staring blankly at the front  Well, if Zhang Ziying didn't come to him, he could stand here forever.

    Previously, the US team broke out the paladin skills, knocked him into the air with one move, then turned around and blessed all the acceleration skills for himself, and then used "Assault", bypassed several mountain peaks, and disappeared in a blink of an eye.

    When the green fat landed and got up, and returned to the original place, the American team had already disappeared. After losing his target, the green fat man smashed around frantically for a while, then slowly calmed down, returned to his normal body, and stood here in a daze  .

    Zhang Ziying landed beside him, and said softly: "Hulk, where's Captain America?"

    Lu Fat immediately narrated the incident in a daze, Zhang Ziying nodded, knowing it well, and said: "I ask you, who is that dagger on?"

    "On the body of the Japanese ninja Tanaka Motowa, he was responsible for assassinating the Dragon Emperor."

    After asking all the information that Hulk knew, Zhang Ziying waved his hand, and the Xiaoyao Yufeng mentality unfolded, and a gust of wind flew up with Lu Fatty, and the two quickly returned to the Fountain of Eternal Life cave.

    At this time, the Dragon Emperor was standing in the cave with Meng Xu.Looking at Shangri-La, which looks like the Buddhist kingdom in the legendary Western Paradise, he said: "I will definitely build a palace here in the future, and Shangri-La must belong to me."

    Meng Xu said with a smile: "It's natural, this world is huge, and there are still many places worthy of His Majesty's attention. The general is willing to follow His Majesty, and take down those places one by one, and return them to His Majesty."

    "HahahahaOkay, I will definitely not treat you badly." Dragon Emperor patted Meng Xu on the shoulder in satisfaction, then his expression changed, and when he looked back, he saw Zhang Ziying walking away with a western-faced man in shorts.  Come in.

    Immediately greeted him enthusiastically, and asked with great interest: "Woman, is this the Hulk?"

    Zhang Ziying nodded slightly, and said: "Exactly, when he is calm, he is just an ordinary person, and there is not much threat."

    "But once he gets angry, he will turn into an invincible Hulk. Anger is his source of power. The more angry he is, the stronger his power will be. When he is the strongest, he can punch people into Taixu."

    "He also has a very strong self-healing ability. Unless he can be split into pieces or smashed into pieces in an instant, his injuries will heal on his own. However, there is no one in this world who can smash him into pieces."

    "Hiss"

    The Dragon Emperor took a breath and exclaimed: "In this way, as long as we have him, won't our army be invincible on the ground?"

    Zhang Ziying nodded, and said lightly: "It can be said that, but he is not without weaknesses. He will also be stunned by things like drugs and smoke."

    Dragon Emperor nodded slowly, it is good to have a weakness, at least there is no need to worry that this monster will not be able to control him if he loses control, "How long can the female hero control him?"

    Zhang Ziying said confidently: "Unless Minnv takes the initiative to release the control, or someone uses stronger power of the same kind than Minnv to forcibly break it, otherwise he can only be my puppet forever."

    "But as far as Minnv knows, there is no one in this world who can forcibly lift Minnv's control."

    The Dragon Emperor finally calmed down and stopped asking any more questions. After a while, Gao Peng finally got up and saluted the Dragon Emperor again, and said solemnly: "Your Majesty, the general has returned to consummation. We need to set off as soon as possible to avoid  What did Zi Yuan Miko do to endanger His Majesty?"

    Hearing the word "Ziyuan", the Dragon Emperor's face darkened, and he said: "What General Wang said is very true, then let's set off now!"

    "Wei."

    The four of them went out of the cave together, and when the Dragon Emperor got outside, he immediately jumped up, leaped into the air, and turned into a five-clawed black dragon again, and the clouds quickly condensed.

    The so-called wind follows the tiger, and the cloud follows the dragon. The dragon can be big or small, can rise or hide, big can make clouds and fog, small can hide its shape, rising can fly between the universe, and hidden can hide in the waves.

    "General Wang, please take me for a ride." Meng Xu looked back at the cave with regret on his face. He has never found a chance to collect the Fountain of Eternal Life. He can only wait for the task to be completed before returning to this world to see if there is any.  Here's the chance.

    "It's nothing more than a little effort, why should General Meng be polite?" (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Ask for leave

    You can search for "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Dapeng is a little uncomfortable today, and I can¡¯t calm down to write. I asked for a day off and made some adjustments. Xiaopeng has been born for more than eight months and is about to be born. The latest update may be a bit Buddhist, but everything will return to normal after Xiaopeng is born.  ,Feel sorry.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 702 Prelude

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    After nearly 20 hours of flight, the transport plane finally arrived near the tomb of the Dragon Emperor. Iron Man, who went to explore the road, returned and reported to everyone through the radio: "We must land. General Yang's army is stationed at the tomb of the Dragon Emperor."  Nearby, if you get closer, you will be found."

    Captain America said in amazement: "You just wipe out the human army at will, don't you think you're still afraid of them as an Iron Man?"

    Tanaka Motokazu explained: "The opponent has Gatling and shoulder-fired surface-to-air missiles, and their firepower is very powerful. I was hindered by them like this before. It is not easy for Iron Man to eliminate them, and it is easy to scare the enemy."

    Iron Man echoed: "Mr. Ninja is right, and the most important thing for us now is to prepare as soon as possible to protect Ziyuan Miko from entering the hall to summon the army of undead. We don't have much time, and the Dragon Emperor is probably behind us.  "

    Captain America nodded, and said: "Okay! Get ready to land, Mad Dog, turn off the engine, Iron Man, quickly fill up the plane with fuel, Jonathan stays on the plane, set up a heavy machine gun, and give air support at any time, understand?"

    Jonathan shrugged and said, "Understood, but Mr. Captain, don't forget what you promised me, take that big diamond and give it to me."

    Captain America grinned and said, "Don't worry! Not only will I give you that diamond, but I will also give you a hundred kilograms of gold. Hey, you can play with this gold brick first."

    After Captain America finished speaking, he waved his hand, and a ten-kilogram gold brick flew out. Jonathan caught it in a hurry, put it in his mouth and bit it, and said ecstatically, "Oh God, it's really a gold brick.  I love you, Mr. Captain, don¡¯t worry, I will give you the most powerful air support.¡±

    "Hey, hey, Mr. Captain, you seem to have forgotten something?" Mad Dog barked.

    "Don't worry! You are indispensable, hey." Captain America flipped his hand again, and another gold brick appeared in his hand, and threw it directly on the passenger seat of the cockpit.

    "Haha, I'm very motivated now." Mad Dog also exclaimed excitedly.

    The plane quickly landed on the ground, and everyone worked together to remove the weapons to be used from the plane. Iron Man also filled the plane with fuel and sent it to the sky again.

    Connerson and Alex were each holding a Thompson submachine gun, their bodies in bullet bags were full of magazines and grenades, and two pistols were pinned to their waists, while Evelyn was hanging a relatively light oil-filled gun  The gun is also full of magazines.

    Xiaoling and Ziyuan's mother and daughter didn't want those hot weapons, but each carried a bronze sword on their backs. After the group got ready, they quickly rushed to the Dragon Emperor's Tomb.

    "hold head high"

    Just when everyone was lurking next to the Dragon Emperor's tomb, a high-pitched dragon chant came from afar, and everyone changed their faces. The US team hurriedly said: "Hidden, Ziyuan Witch, let's go, go to the hall as soon as possible to summon the army of undead  .¡±

    "Okay, come with me." Ziyuan put on the backpack containing the bamboo slips for casting spells, and led the US team to a cave entrance.

    "Clang clank"

    "Boom"

    There was a burst of murderous zither sound, and suddenly there was a huge roar in the distant sky, and a burst of flames burst out at the same time.

    O'Connor and Evelyn stared in that direction and were stunned. Evelyn's eyes turned red instantly, she covered her mouth with her hands, and said in a broken voice, "Ono, you bastards, they killed Jonathan, and Jonathan died!"  Yes, they killed him"

    Alex also stared blankly at the sky, and murmured: "Uncle, uncle"

    O'Connor hugged Evelyn, and comforted in a mournful voice: "Calm down, honey, calm down, we will avenge him, cheer up, and we will avenge Jonathan together."

    Evelyn couldn't stop trembling all over, tears dripped from her eyes, but she gritted her teeth tightly, "Revenge, I want revenge, I want to kill that bitch."

    The young mage walked up to her, patted her on the shoulder, and said softly: "My condolences, although you can't kill her, I can, and I will use the magic you taught me to kill her for you and avenge your brother.  "

    Evelyn tightly grasped the girl mage's hand, tremblingly said: "Thank you, you can definitely do it."

    "Yes, definitely." The young mage nodded heavily. She was sincerely grateful to Evelyn and was willing to do something for her.

    The magic she originally mastered was ice, fire, and electricity. Through Evelyn, she learned the wind and sand magic from the Sun Golden Scripture, and the undead magic from the Death Bible.

    It has to be said that Egyptian magic is no worse than European magic, which is a huge improvement to her strength, and she is very grateful to Evelyn

      "Boom boom boom boom"

    In the barracks, after discovering that the Dragon Emperor and his entourage had arrived, the soldiers on duty rang the petrol barrels as a rallying call. The barracks was in a hurry, and the soldiers in the tents rushed out one after another to gather in the open space.

    General Yang and the female adjutant walked out of the tent, looked up at the black dragon coming from the sky, and smiled at each other.

    In the sky, Gao Peng said to the Dragon Emperor: "Your Majesty, the general will take a step ahead and make them ready to meet the army and the enemy."

    "Quasi-playing."

    A majestic and deep voice came from Heilong's mouth, and Gao Peng turned his attention to Zhang Ziying who had just returned from killing the transport plane driven by Mad Dog.

    Zhang Ziying understood, waved at Meng Xu, and took him to the side, while Gao Peng turned into a streamer, flew to the barracks first, and landed in front of General Yang.

    "General Wang, is everything going well?" General Yang hurriedly took Adjutant Cui to greet him.

    Gao Peng smiled slightly, walked towards the tent behind them, and said, "Come with me."

    The two looked at each other, followed Gao Peng into the tent, and when they got inside the tent, they saw Gao Peng wave his hand, and two egg-sized Fountain of Eternal Life appeared in front of them.

    "This is the fountain of eternal life. After taking it, you can gain eternal life, immortal. Remember, if you start a war with the enemy, you must be careful. Take your own safety as the first priority. You finally obtained eternal life. If you lose your life  Here, it's not worth it."

    "It's unrealistic to rely on His Majesty's army alone to rule the world, and you have to build a modern army, so you must leave a useful body to serve Your Majesty."

    After listening to Gao Peng's words, and looking at the two clusters of sparkling spring water in front of them, the two of them were so excited that they couldn't stop trembling, they are immortal!  Countless people have been crazy about it for thousands of years, but now it is placed in front of the two of them.

    "General Wang's kindness and virtue will never be forgotten by the last general. From now on, if there is an assignment, the two of us will never refuse." General Yang and the female adjutant bowed to Gao Peng and said sincerely.

    Gao Peng smiled slightly, and said: "General Yang is serious. He is serving His Majesty. You don't need to be polite, just open your mouth."

    The two opened their mouths, and the spiritual spring immediately turned into a stream of water and flew into their mouths. A feeling of rebirth soon appeared on the two of them, making them feel so comfortable that they almost wanted to groan.

    "Okay, gather your team as soon as possible, prepare to meet the army of terracotta warriors and horses, and prepare for battle at the same time, the enemy is probably coming soon."

    "Yes." The two put their legs together and raised their hands in a respectful salute.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 703: The Beginning

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Of the troops of a regiment, only one battalion lined up in front of the huge statue in the Dragon Emperor's Tomb, but all the other troops entered the front of the statue, facing the position hundreds of meters away in the direction of the Great Wall, and stood ready.

    There is no bunker set up in the position. Firstly, it is unnecessary. The opponent is not a modern army like them. Secondly, it is also the formation during the battle so as not to affect the formation of the Terracotta Army.

    All light and heavy machine guns have been set up, mortars, bazookas, and field guns are all ready to go, two Gatlings are mounted in the sidecars of two sidecar motorcycles, and two surface-to-air missile launchers are also mounted.  Ready to fire at any time.

    In addition, there are two jeeps equipped with high-level dual-purpose heavy machine guns. The firepower configuration can be described as extremely terrifying. Such a regiment is enough to fight against a cold-armed army of 100,000 people.

    However, these soldiers do not know until now that what they need to face will be an army of millions of undead.

    The black dragon transformed by the Dragon Emperor landed on the shoulder of the big statue and returned to human form. Gao Peng, Zhang Ziying, Meng Xu, and Lvpang stood side by side behind him. General Yang and Adjutant Cui stood in front of the soldiers, looking up.  He looked at the Dragon Emperor frantically.

    "Clang"

    The Dragon Emperor glanced at the more than two thousand human soldiers below, turned his head to look behind the huge statue, suddenly pulled out the long sword at his waist, pointed it at the sky, and shouted loudly: "Get up."

    "Boom"

    The ground shook violently, and it was seen that on the flat yellow land, the ground continued to subside, revealing a series of downward-sloping, square holes.

    "Papa papa papa"

    The sound of hundreds of thousands of neat footsteps almost resonated, causing the surrounding ground to vibrate rhythmically. Looking at the invincible Qin Ruizu who was more than 2,000 years ago, he walked out of the ground, and the Dragon Emperor floated up.  A rush of pride.

    Dozens of phalanxes of ten thousand people walked in neat steps, parted left and right, and walked towards the front of the statue. After a cup of tea, the three hundred thousand terracotta warriors and horses stopped suddenly, turned back in unison, turned their backs to the Great Wall, and stood facing the Dragon Emperor.

    There was a chill between the heaven and the earth, banners were flying on the yellow land, and spears were forming forests. The only strange thing was that the countless murderous soldiers were all a group of pottery figurines.

    "Xi Lv Lv"

    There was a loud hissing of a horse, and a figurine of a horse ran out of the mausoleum. While running, the earthenware peeled off from its body, revealing a black and dark red horse inside. Its name was "Chasing"  "Feng Chi Ji" is the Dragon Emperor's favorite war horse.

    The Dragon Emperor put his sword back into its sheath, jumped onto the platform formed by the end of the hilt of the long sword in the statue's hand, swept across his army from left to right, and raised his voice: "You guys wake up today, when the world is chaotic and corrupt, I, the Central Plains,  The land is troubled both internally and externally, wars are in turmoil, and the people are in dire straits. I am ordered by the heavens to restore the rule of law."

    "I must take back the world, eliminate the remaining troubles of freedom, and reappear the glory of the Great Qin. I tell you, but I hope to spread my will to the world. You will follow me, cross the Great Wall, live forever, capture cities, kill people, and never die."  Show no mercy."

    As soon as the Dragon Emperor finished speaking, 300,000 terracotta warriors and more than 2,000 human soldiers shouted in unison: "Long live my emperor, long live my emperor, long live my emperor."

    After everyone shouted long live three times, Dragon Emperor jumped off the statue and landed on Zhuifeng's back impartially. Gao Peng and others naturally flew to follow.

    "Boom"

    Just at this moment, a greater movement than when the terracotta warriors and horses came out came from the foot of the Great Wall in the distance. Looking at the sunken land and flying dust at the foot of the wall, the Dragon Emperor couldn't help but change his face.

    He seemed to have sensed something, looked at his hand, and wanted to mobilize the mana in his body, but found that the mana in his body seemed to be frozen, and it was completely out of his control.

    The Dragon Emperor looked towards the direction of the Great Wall with an ugly face, and gritted his teeth madly with hatred: "Ziyuan"

    Gao Peng said in a deep voice: "The time for the decisive battle has come, I will escort His Majesty into the hall, and the other opponents will depend on you."

    Zhang Ziying and Meng Xu said in unison: "Understood."

    After answering, Zhang Ziying said to the fat green beside him: "Hulk, go! Smash those skeletons in front of you, and wipe out all the enemies."

    "Roar"

    The fat green who had been standing calmly on the spot let out a loud roar, and his body grew rapidly. His flesh-colored body instantly turned green. With a leap, he crossed a distance of tens of meters and directly passed the soldiers of his own side.  Position, rushed towards the direction of the Great Wall.

    On the other side, the young mage also clenched her magic wand, and said coldly: "Everyone, get ready, the decisive battle has already begun, and proceed as planned."

    After listening to her?Tanaka Motoka submerged in the ground in an instant, the claws above Wolverine's fists stretched out, turned his hand and took out the bottle of mist spray, staring fixedly at the fat green who rushed towards this side like a tank.

    Iron Man did not move for the time being, but the aperture of the virtual screen in front of his eyes had already locked onto Gao Peng and Zhang Ziying who were hundreds of meters away.

    The girl mage herself began to chant spells, and the dark clouds in the sky quickly gathered. The first thing she did was to cast Gathering Clouds. This was not only to make Gao Peng's Golden Snake Sword useless, but also to pave the way for further magic.

    "kill¡­¡­"

    "Follow General Ming"

    "Kill the Dragon Emperor, revenge"

    Shocking shouts of killing came from under the Great Wall, and countless skeletons gushed out from the ground like ants, forming a terrifying tide of skeletons, rushing towards the army of terracotta warriors and horses.

    The weapons in their hands are hoe, sickle, shovel and pickaxe, and only a few of them hold a rusty and broken bronze sword in their hands. The leader is a body that has been assembled, it seems to be wearing armor, and it is missing an arm.  Mummy.

    This person is the General Ming mentioned by those skeletons, and also Zi Yuan's husband, Xiao Ling's father Guo Ming.

    Seeing the skeleton army pouring in like a tide, many veterans of hundreds of battles peed their pants on the spot, but at this moment there was an army of 300,000 terracotta warriors and horses staring at them. They did not dare to escape, so they had to hold their weapons tightly.

    "General Meng." Dragon Emperor suddenly shouted.

    Meng Xu took two steps forward, cupped his fists and said, "The end is here."

    "Find Ziyuan for me and kill her."

    "The last general takes orders." Meng Xu flipped his hand and took out Mo Wenjian, sighing secretly in his heart that his martial arts could finally be effective.

    After the Dragon Emperor ordered to go down, he pulled out the bronze sword at his waist and shouted: "Fight, fight"

    On the other side, O'Connor, Evelyn and the others who were hiding among the broken walls in front of the Great Wall were quickly discovered by the skeleton army and surrounded.

    "Our own people, we are our own people, don't do anything, my father is General Guo Ming." Holding a long sword in his hand, Xiao Ling shouted loudly to the skeleton soldiers surrounding them.

    All the skeletons looked at each other, is this the daughter of General Ming?  Immediately, a skeleton turned around to look for Guo Ming. In fact, Guo Ming had already discovered the situation here and was rushing over with a group of skeleton soldiers.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 704 Picking the Wrong Opponent

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Several skeleton soldiers ran up to Guo Ming and said, "General Ming, there is a woman over there who calls herself your daughter."

    "My daughter?" Guo Ming's face was so rotten that there was only some dried meat left, he was stunned, and then he strode towards the encirclement.

    Before entering the encirclement, I heard a clear female voice inside explaining loudly: "I am the daughter of General Ming, and my mother is the witch Ziyuan. She awakened you all at the cost of her own and my eternal life."

    Guo Ming's complexion changed drastically, his face trembled violently, and the dried meat that was almost turned into sand on his face kept falling off.

    "General Ming is here, everyone get out of the way." The skeleton soldier beside Guo Ming shouted, and the thick encirclement immediately gave way to a passage.

    Guo Ming strode into the encirclement, and saw the girl who was as beautiful as Ziyuan at a glance. Without any evidence, just because the girl was 80% similar in appearance to Ziyuan, he was instantly sure that this was his daughter.

    "Youyou are Ziyuan and I's daughter?" Guo Ming said with a trembling voice.

    Xiao Ling opened her eyes wide and stared blankly at Guo Ming, big and big tears dripped from her big beautiful eyes, she bent her legs, knelt down on the ground, and cried: "Father, I didn't expect to see you again."  to your day."

    Guo Ming was in a hurry, he was already missing an arm, and he was in the body of a dead soul. He wanted to help his daughter up, but he didn't dare to touch her with his dead body. He wanted to cry, but he couldn't cry at all.  cry.

    He could only say with a choked voice: "My dear daughter, get up, get up quickly, where is your mother?"

    "Mother is in the main hall. The Dragon Emperor was resurrected and awakened his army. If they are allowed to cross the Great Wall, the common people in the world will suffer. She has no choice but to wake you up and disturb your heroic spirits. Please forgive my father and uncles." Xiao Ling  After speaking, he touched his head to the ground and knocked down.

    The skeletons beside Guo Ming shouted one after another: "Young lady is serious, please hurry up."

    "My son, what are you talking about? Our souls have been imprisoned by the Dragon Emperor for thousands of years, and we cannot escape. Your mother and daughter gave us a chance to fight the Dragon Emperor to the death. It is too late for us to be grateful. What is your fault?"

    "Yes! Look at our appearance. Existing like this is not as happy as being scattered. Today, either the Dragon Emperor will die or we will die."

    "Boom boom boom"

    "Aggression"

    "Da da da da"

    "Bang bang bang"

    At this moment, the guns fired, the war broke out instantly, and there was a turmoil between the heaven and the earth. Guo Ming's expression became tense, and he shouted urgently: "My dear daughter, you protect yourself, and as a father, you must lead your brothers to fight to the death with the Dragon Emperor!"  .¡±

    "Brothers, follow me." Guo Ming raised the bronze sword in his hand, and led the skeleton army to rush towards the human soldiers who had already launched an attack on the opposite side.

    "Kill!"

    Xiaoling got up and cried loudly, "Father, take care."

    When Guo Ming rushed up with the skeleton army, Wolverine also mixed in with the skeletons and rushed towards the green fat man who had rushed into the skeleton army and smashed it wantonly.

    Just as those skeletons said, their souls have been imprisoned for thousands of years, and have been sealed under the Great Wall where there is only endless darkness and silence. It is no different from being in the endless hell.

    So they have nothing to fear at all, even if Lu Pang kills them as easily as trampling an ant to death, and the weapons in their hands can't even break through Lu Pang's skin, they still rush forward to Lu Pang one after another.

    The skeleton soldiers who rushed to the front were undoubtedly baptized by the rain of bullets. They were scattered into pieces and bones, but none of them hesitated.  Already regarded the scattered souls as a relief.

    On the other side, Dragon Emperor looked at the power of modern hot weapons, his eyes sparkled, and exclaimed: "I never thought that the weapons of this era are so powerful. If all my troops use this kind of weapons, then they will be truly invincible."  army."

    Gao Peng heard the words and said with a smile: "Your Majesty, rest assured, with General Yang around, I will use all these weapons sooner or later."

    Gao Peng secretly told him not to go anywhere, but General Yang, who stayed beside them and stayed in a safe place, immediately echoed the words: "What General Wang said is very true, and the general will definitely go all out to let the  I, Da Qin Rui, will change my clothes as soon as possible."

    Dragon Emperor nodded in satisfaction, and said: "However, there are too many enemies after all. General Yang's subordinates are unable to catch them. If you pass down the order, the army will press up from both wings to resist the traitors."

    A terracotta general standing beside the Dragon Emperor responded loudly: "The last generallife.  "

    After speaking, she turned around and ran towards the army of terracotta warriors and horses. Zhang Ziying looked up at the dark clouds gathering in the sky, narrowed her eyes slightly, and said in a deep voice, "General Wang, the sun has been covered again.  Because, I will deal with her, and you protect Your Majesty."

    Gao Peng pondered for a while, then nodded and said: "That's fine, female hero be careful."

    Zhang Ziying jumped up, flew into the air, stretched out her hands, and the Tianmoqin appeared in front of her, supported by a gust of wind, Zhang Ziying plucked the strings while flying forward.

    "Clang clank"

    "Shhhhhh"

    Just as Zhang Ziying flew into the arena, two lines of fire flew towards her. They were two miniature missiles, and Iron Man finally made a move.

    Zhang Ziying let out a cold snort, and the weeping of dragons sounded, and countless invisible energy clusters formed by true essence shrouded the two missiles away.

    "Boom boom"

    The missile failed to escape the cover of the energy group and was detonated by the volley, and Zhang Ziying also discovered where Iron Man was, kept holding on with one hand, and pulled up a string with the other hand, and sent a deadly shot at Iron Man's position.  string.

    "Boom"

    A violent explosion erupted where Iron Man was before, but Iron Man rushed into the sky first, with full firepower, the revolver on the shoulder, the miniature missile, the palm cannon, and the three laser cannons on the arm, all began to show power.

    Countless physical or energy attacks were poured on Zhang Ziying, and the intensity of the attacks was even more exaggerated than the weeping dragons.

    Zhang Ziying's face darkened slightly, and when the sound of the piano changed, her figure blurred for a while, and she was divided into nine parts in mid-air, just like a ninja's avatar technique.

    This move is exactly the fourth tone of the eight notes of Tianlong. Although the shape of Tianlong is transformed into eight phantoms to confuse the opponent, the most subtle part is that Zhang Ziying's real body can switch positions with any phantom at any time, that is to say  , every phantom can be Zhang Ziying's real body.

    The Weeping Dragons is a range attack, so although the energy clusters are generated quickly, they are relatively scattered, but Iron Man can pour all the attacks to one place, so not only Zhang Ziying's energy clusters are offset, but her body is also facing the danger of being attacked at any time.  under attack.

    But as soon as the eight phantoms appeared, they immediately distanced themselves from each other, far apart.

    Even if Iron Man's iron suit system has thermal imaging, it can tell which one is Zhang Ziying's real body, but her real body keeps switching back and forth among the eight phantoms, but it still makes Iron Man at a loss.

    He just pointed at Zhang Ziying's real body and poured out an attack, but she changed to another position in an instant, and all the attacks launched before naturally fell through.

    It is equivalent to saying that he is wasting ammunition and energy meaninglessly, but he can't attack the opponent at all.

    At this moment, he deeply felt that he seemed to have chosen the wrong opponent. This woman was even more difficult to deal with than that violent man.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 705: The Twenty-ninth Palm

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Roar"

    "Boom"

    "Wow"

    The skeleton soldier was no different from a wooden frame in front of Lu Fatty. One punch could smash a piece, and he grabbed a skeleton and threw it out and smashed another piece. A circle of broken bones had been piled up around him.

    "Chick"

    Just at this moment, a strange sound sounded, Lu Pang suddenly realized that there was a cloud of mist in front of him, and the unsuspecting Lu Pang inhaled a large amount of mist. At that time, his mind was stunned, but in the next second, he immediately discovered the culprit.

    "Roar"

    With a push of both hands, he pushed aside a pile of skeletons in front of him, and rushed towards Wolverine, who was two meters away. After Wolverine succeeded, he smiled sinisterly, kicked his feet on the ground, leaped backwards, and sank into the skeletons  In the group, he bowed and disappeared.

    Lu Fatty chased after a few steps, but Wolverine was nowhere to be seen, and his anger became stronger, but he suddenly realized that his eyes were blurred, his brain was dizzy, and he shook his head, but it was useless, and his whole body became wobbly.

    The surrounding skeletons also saw the signs, and did not rush up for the time being, but just surrounded him, waiting for the moment when he fell down.

    ? On the other side, Meng Xu held the Mo Wen Sword, performed lightness kung fu, and rushed towards the Great Wall Hall. He knew that Ziyuan must be there.

    Endless sword energy swayed out, chopping the skeleton soldiers in front of him into pieces of skeletons. The endless sea of ??skeletons could hardly block him at all, and there was an unimpeded passage several feet ahead at all times.

    In this way, Meng Xu opened the way with sword energy. He only needs to keep running forward. As for the skeletons on the left and right sides and behind him, they can't keep up with his speed at all.

    "Shua"

    Suddenly, when the sword qi leveled out a group of skeleton soldiers in front of him, a huge claw-shaped fighting qi blade flew towards his chest.

    Meng Xu's face darkened, he gritted his teeth and said, "Wolverine, let's make a deal!"

    Unfolding his movements, Meng Xu leaned to the side and successfully avoided the attack of the fighting spirit blade. The one who appeared in front was Wolverine.  It was his division of labor to stop Meng Xu.

    "The one who died must be you." Wolverine grinned, stretched out his claws, and rushed towards Meng Xu. Facing such an opponent, long-range attacks were useless, and he didn't want to waste his fighting spirit.

    Meng Xu couldn't get what he wanted, so Mo Wenjian swung his sword and went forward without fear, and his thirteen deadly swords were finally fully unleashed.

    Meng Xu didn't dare to use Mo Wenjian to touch Wolverine's Adamantium alloy claws. The Chinese magic soldiers may have their own powers, but in terms of pure hardness and sharpness, they may not be able to compete with Adamantium alloy or Zhenjin.  Such materials to contend with.

    However, Chinese swordsmanship is much more subtle than Wolverine's fighting skills. With upper body and footwork, Wolverine can't even touch a corner of his clothes, but he is hit by swords repeatedly.

    "Puff puff¡­¡­"

    In a moment, the clothes on Wolverine's body turned into a pile of rags flying around, but that's all, the long sword cut him, even if he cut off a piece of his flesh, it would be back to normal in a moment  .

    Meng Xu knew very well that he was incapable of killing Wolverine. If he really fought him to the end, the final result would be that he exhausted his internal and physical strength and was calmly killed by the other party.

    So what he thought from the very beginning was that defeating Wolverine would be a victory. As for the method of defeating him ahem, it's a bit wretched.

    "Shua"

    Wolverine suffered a pain in his lower back and was hit by the sword again, but the wound healed quickly. However, what made him feel bad was that the sword also cut off his belt at the same time, and the pants fell down as soon as they loosened.

    "Fuck, you wretched and perverted bitch, what do you want to do?" Wolverine's face was as black as the bottom of a pot, and he yelled angrily while lifting his dropped pants.

    "Swish, swish, swish"

    Another series of sword lights flashed, and the trousers held by Wolverine's hand turned into flying butterflies, and together with the underwear, they were shattered into rags that couldn't be put together.

    Wolverine turned into a streaking state, and an indescribable thing below swayed with his movements.

    With a wretched smile on his face, Meng Xu kept moving around Wolverine, and Wolverine swung his claws with both hands, but didn't touch a single hair.

    "Shua"

    "poof"

    "Ah you bastard, I want your life!"

    Wolverine is about to collapse, because just now his crotch hurts, and his baby??The root of life left the body, and although it grew back quickly, he just clearly experienced the feeling of the baby leaving the body for two seconds. It was too creepy, and it would definitely leave him with a shadow.

    Wolverine took out the mist spray angrily, held his breath first, turned around, and sprayed around himself.

    Seeing this, Meng Xu also held his breath, and retreated sharply. Who knows what the other party is spraying. If you don't know, you must not rashly contaminate anything released by the opponent.

    Wolverine took the opportunity to run away and went to a hidden place to get dressed. He would never face this guy again. His wretchedness was a pain he didn't want to bear. He would rather face the strongest opponent, even if he would  Being abused is even worse, but at least he can't die, and he won't suffer that kind of treatment.

    "HahahahaWolverine, if you dare to appear in front of me next time, I will play with you in a different way, so that you will experience a more unforgettable feeling." Meng Xu laughed loudly, swiped his long sword, and rushed towards him again.  The direction of the main hall.

    "Boom"

    Lu Fat's huge body finally fell to the ground, losing consciousness, and his body was slowly returning to normal.

    Seeing this, the surrounding skeleton soldiers rushed forward as if they had been spayed with chicken blood, raised their weapons and smashed down on Lu Fatty.

    However, what they didn't expect was that as soon as the weapons in their hands fell on the green fat, the green fat in the form of a normal human immediately turned into that green monster again, and the scars from the skeleton soldiers also quickly healed themselves.

    The skeletons can't move again, and after a while, the green fat will return to a normal person again. As long as it is attacked, it will immediately turn into a Hulk. Even if it loses consciousness, the instinct in this gene will work on its own to protect the green fat.

    Therefore, even if the green fat is in a normal state, he is still an unkillable existence. As long as his body feels threatened, he will transform into Hulk by himself.

    Seeing that Lu Fat couldn't be killed, the skeleton soldiers ignored him and continued to charge towards the army of terracotta warriors, but the Dragon Emperor's camp lacked a big killer after all.

    The army of three million skeletons was blocked by General Yang's soldiers in the middle, but not blocked by the two wings. Finally, they were about to meet the army of terracotta warriors.

    At this time, only Gao Peng was left beside the Dragon Emperor. He thought for a while, and said to the Dragon Emperor: "Your Majesty, if the general guessed correctly, Ziyuan must be in the hall at this moment. If she does not die, our army may suffer heavy casualties."  .¡±

    "Why don't the general protect His Majesty rush into the hall, kill Zi Yuan, and let His Majesty cast a spell to seal these rebels again. What do you think, Your Majesty?"

    When Dragon Emperor heard it, he suddenly felt that it made sense, he nodded and said: "What General Wang said is very true, if that is the case, then let's go!"

    "Only." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 706 Our chances are running out

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Xi Lv Lv"

    The Dragon Emperor rode his horse and galloped towards the Great Wall Hall. Zhuifeng was indeed worthy of a famous horse through the ages, not at all under the white dragon horse when Gao Peng replaced Zhao Yun. It was not only extremely fast, but also extremely flexible, and its steps were extremely steady.

    Gao Peng opened the way ahead, swaying out the low-consumption seven-rotation knife qi like money, clearing the skeleton soldiers blocking the way ahead, and at the same time releasing his spiritual consciousness, alerting the surroundings, especially the movement underground.

    Zhang Ziying had already told him that the dragon-slaying dagger was on that Naruto, and he would never sit back and watch the Dragon Emperor rush into the hall.

    "Hoo hoo hoo"

    Suddenly, there was a strong wind between the sky and the earth. Gao Peng looked forward, his expression suddenly changed, and he saw that at some point, a terrifying sandstorm rose out of thin air, connecting the sky and the earth, covering them in this direction. In the sandstorm, faintly  Jojo appeared a woman's face.

    "This is the sandstorm magic of Imerton, the high priest of Egypt. Is it Evelyn or that magician?" Gao Peng's heart trembled.  They don't see people with their eyes.

    They don't even have eyes at all, there is only a hole in the eyes of the skeleton soldiers, and the whole body of the terracotta warriors and horses is clay pottery, where are the eyes?

    They all use their souls to perceive the world, so sandstorms have no effect on them at all, and only living people can be affected.

    "Retreat, retreat, and look for cover." General Yang was very vigilant, and when he saw this natural force, which was not human-resistant at all, he immediately gave the order to retreat loudly.

    He pulled Adjutant Cui and jumped into the tomb of the Dragon Emperor to hide, while the soldiers who had no time to retreat hid behind the huge statue.

    "Be careful, Your Majesty, the enemy will definitely take advantage of the cover of the sandstorm to launch an attack." Gao Peng reminded, and jumped onto the back of Zhuifeng. Behind the Dragon Emperor, he stretched his arms, and the Tai Chi cyclone covered all people and horses.

    The invading sandstorm revolved around Gao Peng's body, and could not invade the cyclone range. There was not a grain of sand within the Dragon Emperor's body, and Chasing Feng's footsteps did not slow down at all, and he still rushed forward.

    "Hoo"

    Suddenly, a flame that rose more than ten feet high rose from the ground out of thin air, and spread rapidly to both sides, forming a wall of fire in front of Dragon Emperor and Gao Peng very quickly.

    "Hoo hoo hoo"

    Walls of fire rose up one after another, and the range of flames burning became wider and wider, but Chasing Wind was not at all like ordinary horses, who would stop at the sight of flames. The Dragon Emperor said disdainfully: "The most stupid thing in the world,  There is nothing better than using flames to deal with me."

    The corners of Gao Peng's mouth twitched, indeed, the Dragon Emperor and his terracotta warriors had all gone through the "firing" process.

    Moreover, the Dragon Emperor is proficient in the magic of the five elements, and he is a representative of the virtue of water. Even though the mana is frozen and cannot be used at this moment, his body that is immune to water and fire still plays a role.

    "General Wang, you cross the sea of ??fire from above, the flames will not hurt me." The Dragon Emperor shouted loudly, and Gao Peng responded: "Understood."

    Gao Peng flew up and flew past the wall of fire, while the Dragon Emperor rushed straight into the sea of ??flames in chasing wind.

    From the sky, Gao Peng finally saw clearly that each wall of fire was about one meter wide and more than ten feet long. At this moment, dozens of fire walls were connected together to form a sea of ??fire with a length and width of more than ten feet.

    However, at a distance of tens of feet, at the speed of chasing the wind, it only takes a second or two to cross, and he can even jump across it, but after jumping up, Gao Peng immediately felt that something was wrong.

    It is impossible for the magician on the other side not to know that the Dragon Emperor is not afraid of fire, so why would she waste her magic power to create this useless sea of ??flames?

    A flash of lightning flashed through Gao Peng's mind, causing his face to change wildly. No, this is a conspiracy. Naruto's fire escape technique is also not afraid of flames. Their purpose is to distract the tiger from the mountain, let themselves leave the Dragon Emperor for a while, and take the opportunity to attack the Dragon Emperor.

    "kill¡­¡­"

    "Clang"

    In the sea of ??flames, there was a sound of the Dragon Emperor's roar and the sound of gold and iron. Gao Peng didn't dare to neglect, and the Buddha's light protecting his body flourished, and he rushed into the sea of ??flames in a flash.

    However, after the Dragon Emperor rushed into the flames, he suddenly felt a chill coming from him. His rich combat experience and fighting instinct made him swing his sword forward without warning.

    Sure enough, the dagger that made him hate and frightened appeared out of nowhere, holding the long sword he swung. However, what surprised him was that the arm holding the dagger was so strong, with a slight lift, it  Knocking his sword away, the dagger continued to stab towards his chest.

    At the critical moment, he went to?He leaned back, lying flat on the back of Zhuifeng, turned over, and fell to the ground from the right side.

    Tanaka Yuanhe missed a hit, the dagger turned in the palm after stabbing in the air, the point of the knife turned downwards, and plunged down hard, who knew that the Dragon Emperor's reaction was so fast, he fell directly to the ground, while Zhuifeng was still heading towards the ground.  Running forward, this stab failed again.

    Dragon Emperor's excellent skill and reaction saved his own life, as well as the lives of Gao Peng, Zhang Ziying, and Meng Xu.

    Having missed two moves in a row, Tanaka Motoka had no chance to make a third move, but because of a violent pressure from above his head, Tanaka Motoka didn't dare to hesitate, and went straight into the ground.

    "Boom"

    Seeing that the place where Tanaka Yuanhe was standing sank suddenly, a huge palm print appeared. Gao Peng's body was glowing with golden light, and it landed on the side of Dragon Emperor, helping him up.

    "The last general was careless, and almost fell into the enemy's trick to divert the tiger away from the mountain. Are you all right, Your Majesty?" Gao Peng asked nervously.

    His nervousness was not faked at all. It can be said that the three of them from the Dragon Emperor's camp just walked around the gate of the ghost gate. After all, the life of the Dragon Emperor is now equal to the lives of the three of them.

    Dragon Emperor could naturally see that Gao Peng was really concerned about his safety, he was deeply moved, patted him on the shoulder, and said: "It's not the fault of General Wang, it's the enemy's cunning, let's get out, in this sea of ??fire, you  His energy is depleted very quickly."

    Chasing Feng Tongling, after realizing that his master had fallen from his back to the ground, he stopped quickly, and when the forward momentum disappeared, he immediately turned around and ran back to the side of the Dragon Emperor.

    Without saying a word, the Dragon Emperor jumped on his horse again, started to run forward again, this time Gao Peng didn't want to leave the Dragon Emperor's side again, his feet seemed to be rooted, and stood firmly behind the Dragon Emperor.

    On the other side, Tanaka Yuanhe emerged from the ground, and the place where he appeared was at the side of the young mage, and said in a deep voice: "Miss Mei Lin, the Dragon Emperor is not weak, no one can kill him face to face,  Not to mention sticking a weapon into his heart."

    "So, you missed it?" The young mage's face was a bit ugly. She spent so much magic power and managed to create such a good opportunity, but he missed it.

    Tanaka Yuanhe's face was also a little ugly, "It will take at least five or six seconds for me to kill him, but that guy has been guarding Dragon Emperor's side and will never stay away."

    "This time was a great opportunity, but in just two seconds, that guy reacted, so you have to entangle him, otherwise, no one will be able to insert a dagger into the Dragon Emperor's heart."

    The girl mage nodded lightly, and said: "I understand, I will attack him, Mr. Ninja, our chances are running out." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 163 Pushing Books

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    ?There is no recommendation, so my family has to support each other, and I recommend my husband's work "Free Mercenaries of Ten Thousand Worlds".

    Introduction: In order to raise money to save his seriously ill father, Ouyang Fei, a veteran scout, resolutely gave up the opportunity to be transferred to a third-rank non-commissioned officer and chose to retire. He accepted the invitation of his old comrades and joined a mercenary group formed by Chinese.

    Encountered an accident during a mission, survived miraculously, and inexplicably appeared in his mind a "mercenary of all realms" system, which can accept employment missions from all heavens and all realms.

    At this point, Ouyang Fei took off.

    Please confirm, do you accept the employment of Yue Buqun, the head of Huashan in the world of "Swordsman", to help him bring the Huashan faction back to the top of the martial arts world?  Well, this is a bit complicated, but there is no pressure, accept it.

    Please confirm, do you accept the employment of Princess Iron Fan from Bajiao Cave, Cuiyun Mountain, in the world of Journey to the West, to help her save Red Boy?  Uh, I guess I can't beat Sister Guanyin, so take it easy.

    Protagonists and supporting characters who need help from the heavens and the world, please prepare your commissions, oh yes, I don¡¯t accept cash, commissions can be secrets of exercises, treasures of heaven and earth, magical weapons (Remember the website URL  : www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 707

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "kill¡­¡­"

    "Ding Ding Dang Dang"

    "Pang pong pong"

    "Clatter clatter"

    The terracotta warriors and the skeleton army finally came face to face. The enmity that had lasted for two thousand years broke out completely at this moment. The area centered on the Dragon Emperor's Tomb and the Great Wall was dark and full of flying sand and stones.

    The endless killing was covered under the yellow sand all over the sky, and human soldiers were completely unable to intervene in this war. They hid in hidden places, where the sandstorm could not invade.

    O'Connor's family and Xiao Ling, who were originally lying on the commanding heights and firing at the human soldiers' positions, also hid in the Great Wall Hall at this moment, guarding Zi Yuan's side.

    This is no longer their war, this is a war belonging to Great Qin, a war between the oppressor and the oppressed, and a war between two undead groups.

    The terracotta warriors and horses formed a neat army formation, with the six-foot-long spear in their hands sweeping or hooking, and the skeleton army fell down in pieces, scattered into dry bones on the ground.

    ? Facts have proved that when a well-organized army formation meets a scattered enemy, even if 300,000 is against 3 million, it is also a one-sided massacre.

    Although the terracotta warriors are very brittle, the skeleton soldiers are even more brittle, and they almost disperse when touched. In the chaos, a skeleton soldier was carrying a shovel in his hand. When he turned around, the shovel accidentally hit the head of a comrade next to him, and a skull immediately fell to the ground.  , The bones and skeletons are scattered into a ball.

    Some skeleton soldiers threw the stuff in their hands from a long distance away. Most of them were picked up by the terracotta warriors' long daggers, and a small part hit the terracotta warriors and horses, breaking one of their hands and even one of their shoulders.

    The terracotta warriors with broken hands and feet will not die. They can still crawl forward on the ground like reptiles. Unless their heads are smashed, they are really dead.

    As long as they can cross the Great Wall, they can be reborn with broken limbs, and their earthen bodies can also be restored to flesh and blood, and they will be flesh and blood with immortality. At that time, each of them will not be injected with Ed.  Mann Alloy's Wolverine.

    300,000, no, there is no need for 300,000, 100,000 is enough, 100,000 soldiers with immortal bodies, coupled with advanced weapons, are enough to run rampant in the world in this era.

    In contrast to the skeleton soldiers, if the skeleton soldiers disperse, they will disperse, and if they disperse, they will be scattered. Unless the dragon emperor who cursed them dies, their souls can be detached and go to the place where they should go, the nether world.

    Generally speaking, the casualty rate of the terracotta warriors and horses is not high, and although there are many skeleton soldiers killed in battle, their huge number also makes it difficult for the terracotta warriors and horses to move forward. Three million, even if they build a wall with their bodies, it is not so  easy to step over.

    The key point for the terracotta warriors to cross the Great Wall is whether the Dragon Emperor can kill Ziyuan and seal the skeleton army back underground.

    The applicants on both sides understand this point, so all their actions revolve around this point. No one will get involved in the war between the terracotta warriors and the skeleton army. As I said before, this world is not the time to collect reward points.

    The girl mage has decided to deal with Gao Peng herself, so she cut off the magic power output to control the sandstorm, because that is meaningless, but she did not relax at all in the cloud gathering technique, and tried her best to ensure that no sunlight would shine out.

    She flipped her hand, and a ball of fountain of eternal life appeared in her palm. She opened her mouth and drank it. The excessively consumed magic power on her body quickly recovered at a speed that could be clearly felt.

    After casting Levitation and Magic Shield on herself, the young mage flew up. This time she flew towards the Dragon Emperor and Gao Peng openly, without any cover-up, and Tanaka Motoka submerged into the ground again.  Ready to shoot.

    The gust of wind disappeared, the dust flying all over the sky calmed down, and they fell from the sky one after another. Gao Peng, who was still opening the way with the seven-spin knife energy, soon found the girl mage flying towards him. His heart tightened and he reminded:  "Be careful, Your Majesty, the strongest witch among the enemies has made a move."

    Hearing this, the Dragon Emperor clenched the Dingqin sword in his hand, and cast a bitter glance at the young mage in mid-air. If his mana had not been solidified, why should he pay attention to a mere Fanbang witch?

    "Crackling Ka"

    Above the sky, where there had been only quietly condensed black clouds, suddenly frightening thunders began to flicker, and bursts of thunder came from the thick clouds.

    Gao Peng didn't dare to be careless, his body shone with golden light, and the Buddhist music and Sanskrit singing came from nowhere.

    "Boom"

    The attack finally came, and several electric snakes in the sky meandered from all directions to converge on the top of Gao Peng's head, and finally converged directly above Gao Peng's head, making a deafening roar.

     A thunderbolt as thick as an adult's thigh slammed down and went straight to the top of Gao Peng's head. At the same time, Gao Peng raised his palms upwards and shouted: "The Dharma is boundless."

    The dazzling golden light rushed straight up, and collided with Lei Zhu tit for tat.

    "Boom"

    Amidst the loud noise, the place where the two energies collided exploded, and two shock waves, one gold and one blue, spread rapidly to the surroundings. The first to bear the brunt was Zhang Ziying and Iron Man who were in a stalemate in mid-air.

    Also because of the duel between the girl mage and Gao Peng, the deadlock between them was finally broken.

    The aftermath of the eruption hit, Zhang Ziying had body-protecting energy, but it was not a serious problem. In addition to the force-relieving function of the Tai Chi cyclone, she did not bear much impact at all.

    Iron Man, on the other hand, was impacted by two waves of energies. The aftermath of the Lightning Strike Art was no problem for Iron Man, as he was recharged.  body shape.

    Seeing an opportunity to take advantage of it, Zhang Ziying immediately moved, and rushed towards the young mage with eight phantoms volleying in the air. She pulled up a string from a long distance, and shot out a life-threatening energy cluster of heavenly strings.

    When the girl sorcerer raised her staff, a big fireball flew out and directly met the energy group.

    "Boom"

    "Clang clank"

    The sound of the piano was loud, and the overwhelming small energy group enveloped the girl mage after resisting the large energy group.

    Gao Peng saw that Zhang Ziying took over the girl mage, and Iron Man didn't return to the battle group immediately after being rushed, but flew up above the clouds in the sky.  Now is a great time to rush into the hall!

    "Swish, swish"

    "Wowwow"

    The Dragon Emperor waved the Ding Qin sword in his hand, and when Gao Peng resisted the attack from the sky, he chopped the skeleton soldiers who rushed forward one by one into pieces.

    The young mage noticed that the Dragon Emperor was less than 100 meters away from the entrance of the main hall, her expression froze, and she didn't even look at the energy group that was coming towards her from all over the sky. A halo flashed on her body, and she disappeared in place.

    "Teleport." Zhang Ziying's eyes were fixed, and she lowered her head to look down, and she saw a young mage appearing in front of the Dragon Emperor, pointing at him with a staff, and a huge ice ball flew out of the white light.  out, spinning quickly and slowly facing the Dragon Emperor.

    While spinning, the huge ice ball continuously shot out a series of icicles, rushing towards the Dragon Emperor and Gao Peng behind him, even chasing the wind.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 708 Do your best and obey the destiny

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Gao Peng swiped his hands continuously, and the Tai Chi cyclone spun more rapidly. The series of ice spikes that flew from him circled an arc in front of Zhuifeng, and all of them bypassed the Dragon Emperor and Gao Peng, and flew behind him, chasing him from behind.  The skeleton soldiers smashed into shards of ice one by one.

    At this moment, Gao Peng doesn't need to return the ice spikes, as long as he can't attack the Dragon Emperor.

    Although ice magic does not have the sustained damage of fire, it has unparalleled ability to control the field. The powerful freezing power is really a very practical effect.

    As soon as the first ice spike hit the target, it exploded immediately, and the terrifying cold air froze everything within a radius of ten meters into ice cubes. When the second one hit, it immediately shattered the frozen target.  Can't fight back that kind.

    "pong"

    "Boom"

    "Your Majesty retreat"

    Gao Peng's Taiji cyclone removed all the ice spikes, and was about to fight back, but saw the big ice ball that was very close to the Dragon Emperor suddenly burst without warning, and a large ice spike violently covered Gao Peng.

    The violent power that erupted in this instant exceeded the limit of the Taiji cyclone's unloading force. Gao Peng had no choice but to resist with the True Yuan Wall.

    Because he was standing on the wind-chasing back, he didn't dare to drop the heavy weight and put the pressure on it, so Gao Peng was immediately sent flying by the erupting ice spike, and the endless cold air almost crushed his true essence wall.  freeze.

    The moment Gao Peng flew away from the horse, he yelled out the words to tell the Dragon Emperor to retreat. Although the Dragon Emperor did not obey Gao Peng's words, he knew that Gao Peng would never harm him, so he hardly hesitated, and put his legs on the stirrup violently.  With a kick, the whole person flew backwards following Gao Peng.

    "Shua"

    Sure enough, at the same time he flew up from the horse, the assassin appeared out of thin air, holding the dagger in his hand, and stabbed him in the heart, only three inches away from him.

    The girl mage's frozen ball attracted all the attention just now, and he didn't feel the blow at all. If he hadn't listened to Gao Peng's words and jumped off the horse, he would be dead at this moment.

    A strong suction came from behind, and the Dragon Emperor was taken to the side by Gao Peng. Tanaka Yuanhe was very annoyed. Damn, he escaped by him again. He didn't dare to chase after him.  Here, near Gao Peng, he felt insecure.

    The next moment, a twisting and twisting electric glow flew out from the girl mage's staff and blasted at Gao Peng, but she didn't give Gao Peng a chance to breathe.

    Gao Peng's eyes narrowed slightly, and he pushed out his right palm with a whirring sound, and the huge palm force of Buddha Moving Mountains and Rivers faced the lightning bolt.

    Unexpectedly, the lightning didn't explode after touching the palm, but sprinted to the side like a spirit snake, hit a skeleton soldier, smashed it into pieces, and then turned around again, heading towards  Gao Peng refracted.

    "This is chain lightning?" Gao Peng had a hint of understanding in his eyes, he probably knew the origin of the opponent's magic.

    The other party uses not only the traditional magic of the western fantasy world, she also knows the magic of the witch from the game "Diablo" produced by Blizzard.

    The ice spikes used when entering for the first time, the fire wall and frozen ball just now, and the chain lightning now are all displayed. These are the magic skills of the Diablo witch.

    Unlike traditional magic in fantasy worlds, the magic in Diablo does not require reciting spells, and all of them are instantaneous. Although the strongest magic power is not as powerful as the forbidden magic in fantasy worlds, it is superior in that it is simple and quick to cast, making it very difficult to deal with.

    As for the lightning strike just now, it has a bit of the "Legendary World" mage skill "Thunder and Lightning Technique". Is this woman's experience world all game-like?

    This made Gao Peng feel a little bit pained. The magic in the game is either instantaneous or has a very short casting time, which is more difficult to deal with than the magicians in the traditional Western fantasy world.

    "Buzz"

    It really is game magic, there is no need to sing at all, the girl sorcerer pointed forward, and the chain lightning shot out one after another, Gao Peng and the Dragon Emperor were surrounded by lightning in an instant.

    Gao Peng had no good way to eliminate these chain lightnings, so he had no choice but to cover himself and the Dragon Emperor with his body-protecting qi, and charged forward.

    Unexpectedly, after rushing a few steps, another frozen ball flew out, but none of Gao Peng's long-range attacks could hit her. The magic of teleportation is simply unsolvable in this stage of the reincarnation world  The presence.

    Gao Peng was also angry, and he shouted: "Your Majesty, squat down."

    The Dragon Emperor was as good as he was, and squatted down immediately. Gao Peng's body was golden and generous, and his palms drew a circular arc on his side, and they were pressed together in front of his chest. Then he parted suddenly, and shouted loudly: "The Buddha's light shines everywhere.""Boom boom boom boom"

    As soon as the explosive skill of this move was released, the golden light quickly spread in all directions. Wherever it passed, there was a violent explosion, and the radius of tens of feet centered on Gao Peng seemed to be covered by artillery fire.

    The skeleton soldiers within more than ten feet collapsed into piles of scattered bones. The girl mage was finally forced to retreat. She teleported and flashed out tens of feet.  It's useless to move anywhere.

    Gao Peng and Dragon Emperor were only 60 to 70 meters away from the entrance of the Great Wall Hall, and Chasing Feng was already waiting at the entrance. This move forced the girl mage back to 40 meters away. Gao Peng supported Dragon Emperor's arm  Burst forward.

    The heart of the young mage sank, and she couldn't stop it anymore, do your best and obey the destiny!  Fortunately, the remaining reward points are enough to deduct the failure of this mission. This time, I have learned the wind element and undead magic from Evelyn, and it is not considered a loss.

    After thinking about it, the girl mage swallowed a ball of the fountain of eternal life again, teleported to the wall of the Great Wall, pointed the staff in her hand at an area in front of the entrance of the hall, but the Dragon Emperor found that nothing happened after the opponent clicked.

    However, Gao Peng's face changed drastically, and he looked up at the sky. Sure enough, a small spot of sparkling fire appeared in the sky, and it quickly magnified, "Dark Witch Level 24 Fire MagicMeteorite."

    "Clang clank"

    "Boom boom boom boom"

    Just as Gao Peng was concentrating on it, the sound of the piano that made him feel at ease suddenly sounded. Zhang Ziying appeared on the side of the place where the meteorite fell, and his hands almost turned into afterimages on the strings. Countless energy clusters blasted out, burning the raging  The meteorite was broken into countless fragments.

    The girl mage narrowed her eyes slightly, and waved her staff again towards the sky. Within a radius of more than 20 feet, an extremely cold wind blew out of thin air, and countless hailstones the size of human heads fell to the ground. It was the ultimate magic of the dark witch's ice system.  ,snowstorm.

    Among the three magics of ice, fire and electricity, the blizzard of the ice system and the thunderstorm of the electricity system are all uncontrollable large-scale magic. It is not only inefficient to deal with a single person, but also a waste of magic power.

    Therefore, the girl mage basically didn't cast it, only the fire-type magic meteorite, which can specify the falling location and has relatively concentrated power, is a little more suitable.

    But at this moment, she doesn't care if it's suitable or not, so let's smash it!  Seeing that the mission was about to fail, she was also a little confused.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 709

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    However, after Meng Xu repelled Wolverine, no one came to stop him, and rushed all the way into the entrance of the hall.

    After entering the hall, he slowed down his pace. Because of the complicated terrain in the hall, many huge mechanical mechanisms were still in operation.

    Meng Xu held Mo Wenjian across his chest as a defensive position, his internal force circulated in the meridians continuously, without stopping for a moment, and his perception was fully opened.

    Suddenly, his eyelids twitched violently, his skin felt a tingling pain, goosebumps rose instantly, and a feeling of extreme danger came. Meng Xu didn't even think about it, and jumped behind a huge wooden gear.

    "Da da da da"

    Sure enough, a muffled gunshot rang out, and the place where he was just now and the wooden gear were shot up with smoke, and sawdust flew everywhere.

    Meng Xu exhaled a long breath, jumped up, put one foot on the big gear, and jumped to the top of the gear, Mo Wenjian swung a few sword auras at one of the dark corners where the gunshots came from.  .

    "careful¡­¡­"

    "Da da da da"

    The cat in that corner was Alex, and although O'Connor couldn't see the sword energy on the other side, he had seen countless applicants' tricks in the past two days, and knew that he must not ignore any of the opponent's actions.

    Immediately reminded loudly, the Thompson submachine gun in his hand was aimed at Meng Xu above the big gear, and Alex was not stupid. When he saw the opponent swinging a sword at him, he immediately rolled to the side.

    "chi chi chi chi"

    Sure enough, just as he avoided it, there were three deep marks on the wooden pillar where he was before, as if he had been cut by a sharp knife.

    Alex couldn't help but feel extremely pained. Compared with these opponents who know "chinese.kung.fu" (°ØÀö˹»é±¸, Chinese Kung Fu), he would rather face the mummies he met in Egypt who ignored the terrain,  At least they don't launch this invisible attack.

    "Da da da da"

    Gunshots rang out in the main hall, three submachine guns of O'Connor, Evelyn, and Alex fired fiercely at Meng Xu, causing sawdust to fly in his hiding place, and he dared not stand up.

    Although his protective qi is strong enough to withstand hot weapon bullets, if the opponent's firepower is too strong, his internal energy consumption is bound to be great, and there is still a Captain America watching over him. If the consumption is too high, he may capsize in the gutter  .

    It's better to hold back first and look for an opportunity. There should be no problem with Gao Peng and Lu Fatty outside.

    Right now, he made use of the complex environment in the hall, coupled with his swift movement, to move constantly, approaching O'Connor and the others little by little. Even if he was occasionally hit by stray bullets while moving, it was harmless. It was better than being hit by three submachine guns.  Focus fire is much better.

    Damn, let me see how many bullets you have to waste

    The meteorite that was shattered into pieces in the sky was attacked by the cold air of the blizzard, and the burning flames were extinguished immediately, turning into harmless broken stones.

    However, when the hailstone hit the ground, it instantly condensed a thick layer of ice on the ground. Each hailstone was not a simple piece of ice, it could only hit people. When the hailstone hit the ground, it would release a lot of cold air after it shattered.

    Gao Peng's body-protecting stellar qi and Tai Chi cyclone can prevent hail from falling on them, but they can't stop the invasion of cold air. No matter true qi or true essence, although invisible, they have quality.

    The true energy is attacked by the cold air, if you don't break the connection with yourself, it will inevitably bite back into your body, resulting in the same consequences as Ren Woxing was invaded by Zuo Lengchan's cold true energy.

    Therefore, Gao Peng can only output his true essence continuously, then give up controlling those true essence, and then re-export. In this way, the consumption speed of Gao Peng's true essence increases geometrically, almost like running water.

    Fortunately, with Zhang Ziying blocking them for a while, the entrance of the main hall was close in front of them, and both Gao Peng and Dragon Emperor had happy expressions on their faces.

    "Stop, if you want to go in, you have to pass me first."

    Gao Peng rolled his eyes speechlessly, and slapped Wolverine, who had just jumped off the city wall and landed at the entrance, with a slap.

    Wolverine also began to desperately at this time, his fighting spirit burst out with all his strength, his claws crossed in front of his chest, and with a swipe outward, two interlaced claw-shaped fighting spirit blades met Gao Peng's palm power.

    "Boom"

    Wolverine leaned forward and rushed towards Gao Peng, his claws were full of fighting spirit. He knew very well that if he didn't work hard, he would never have another chance.

    "Wowhahahahauwahahahaha" Seeing this, Gao Peng simply stopped and laughed wildly, and the sound waves attacked Wolverine.

    Wolverine immediately showed pain on his face, and blood flowed from his ears, but?It didn't stop, the eardrum had just been shattered, and immediately recovered, then shattered again, and then recovered.

    Gao Peng didn't expect to hurt him with this move, what he needed was the effect of this move's boundless palm force.

    On the city wall, the girl sorcerer has already confronted Zhang Ziying, and single-body magic such as ice spikes, big fireballs, chain lightning, wind blades, etc. are swayed at her like money.

    Iron Man also charged up, flew down, and attacked her with the girl mage, but his physical ammunition had been exhausted, so he could only deal with Zhang Ziying with energy attacks at this time.

    Zhang Ziying simply ignored Iron Man's attack, and only forcibly resisted it with the two layers of defense of Taiji cyclone and body protection, and concentrated on dealing with the attack of the girl mage.

    The phantoms in the form of dragons form a circle back to back, no matter how teleported the girl mage is, it is useless. Zhang Ziying can switch positions with the phantom in the corresponding direction at any time.

    Wolverine finally rushed two meters in front of Gao Peng, and he could attack his body in one step, but he also stepped into the range of the Tai Chi cyclone.

    Wolverine's figure suddenly swayed, and he finally stabilized his figure and resisted the force of pulling to the left, but the force suddenly changed and turned into pulling to the right again. Wolverine staggered and almost fell to the ground.

    Gao Peng's wild laughter stopped suddenly, and just as Wolverine stood firm, he pushed it out with a clap of palms.

    "Boom boom boom boom"

    "Ahhh"

    The dense palm force hit Wolverine's chest without any waste, and he couldn't dodge at such a close distance.

    The fighting spirit of the body protection was broken up in an instant, and the jacket that had just worn the mountain was once again turned into flying rags, and the chest was blown to bloody flesh by the force of the palm, revealing the Adamantium alloy skeleton inside, and the whole person flew towards the wall of the Great Wall  and go.

    Gao Peng knew that he couldn't kill Wolverine, but he could make him roll far away, so after hitting him into the air, he raised his right leg and blasted towards Wolverine with a side kick.

    "Boom"

    "poof"

    Wolverine was kicked again so that he spit out a mouthful of blood with pieces of internal organs, but this is not the point, the point is that the palm force of this crippled foot is different from that of Tathagata God's Palm.

    The Tathagata God's palm is too powerful, at most he will be shot into the wall of the Great Wall, and the Great Wall may also be blown down.

    However, the strength of Tiancan's foot was very concentrated, the size of a normal foot, and it was pressed against Wolverine's belly, allowing him to directly penetrate the wall of the Great Wall and fly to the other side of the Great Wall.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 710 Game Over Naruto

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Overreach." Gao Peng snorted coldly, then looked up at Zhang Ziying, the young mage, and Iron Man who were fighting in a group in the sky.  Where are the ninjas, no one can stop them.

    "Please, Your Majesty, the last general has already sensed the breath of General Meng inside. After the last general dies, your majesty will go first."

    "Okay." Without the slightest hesitation, the Dragon Emperor stepped into the entrance of the hall with a horizontal sword in his chest. Gao Peng followed behind the Dragon Emperor, and calmly threw a ball of the Fountain of Eternal Life into his mouth.

    "Clang, clang boom"

    "Shhhhh"

    "Chick"

    Entering the main hall, just a few steps forward, I heard a series of fierce fighting sounds from inside, occasionally mixed with howling sword energy. The two looked at each other and quickened their pace.

    However, when they walked to the mechanism room, they were also shot by the O'Connor family, but Gao Peng was not Meng Xu, so he didn't have to care about the issue of power consumption at all.

    Not to mention that he has a full two cubic meters of fountain of eternal life in his reincarnation table, and the consumption of real yuan to resist hot weapon bullets is not high. The quality of real yuan is not comparable to that of real energy.  It is also used to block bullets, so can the effect be the same?

    "Retreat, this monster is not afraid of bullets." O'Connor threw out a cluster grenade with three grenades tied together, and then shouted for his wife and son to retreat.

    "Boom"

    Although the grenade explosion did not cause harm to Gao Peng and the Dragon Emperor, it blocked their line of sight. Of course, in fact, it only blocked the line of sight of the Dragon Emperor.

    A look of disdain appeared on Gao Peng's face, withdraw?  In it, where can you withdraw to?  Gao Peng and Dragon Emperor approached with big strides, stepping towards the main hall.

    Arriving in the main hall, two figures criss-crossed, the narrow and long ancient Chinese sword and the three-finger-wide western cross sword kept fighting, and the green and white lights were shining endlessly.

    ? Meng Xu's thirteen deadly sword moves are fierce and fierce. The Chinese swordsmanship is exquisite, and combined with footwork and body skills, it is dazzling and elusive.

    Captain America's Western swordsmanship is thick and simple, wide open and wide, coupled with the watertight defense of the shield in his left hand, it is a bit clumsy and ingenious.

    Ziyuan and Xiaoling couldn't intervene, and hid in the darkness on one side of the hall with the O'Connor family. Gao Peng's spiritual consciousness was fully activated, and an inexplicable smile suddenly appeared on the corner of his mouth, and he glanced calmly at the corner of his eye.  Towards the artificial river on the left.

    His lips moved slightly, but no sound came out. No one noticed the trembling of his lips. Even if he noticed, as a Westerner, he would not understand such things as gathering sounds into lines and transmitting them into secrets.

    The expression on the Dragon Emperor's face changed slightly, he suddenly raised the Qin sword in his hand, and shouted: "Ziyuan, I'm here, don't you want to kill me? Come out!"

    "You, a collaborator and traitorous bitch, for your own selfish revenge, joined hands with foreign barbarians to murder the emperor of your own country. What kind of face do you have to stand between heaven and earth?"

    While yelling and cursing, the Dragon Emperor seemed to be unconsciously walking a few steps towards the artificial river, just so that Gao Peng was behind him, blocking his sight, while he himself stood by the river.

    No one noticed that Gao Peng's right hand by his side had turned into a fist.

    Seeing this, Tanaka Motoka, who was lurking in the artificial river with the water escape technique, saw a flash of light in his eyes, and a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity appeared.

    At this time, the guy was blocked by the Dragon Emperor, but the Dragon Emperor was only one step away from him. Even if the opponent found him, but the Dragon Emperor was separated, the opponent would not be able to attack him for a while.

    As long as he succeeds in one blow, he will flee away immediately, and he can only stare blankly.

    "Come out! I will give you a chance. I will fight one-on-one with you, and I will never pretend to be someone else."

    After hearing what the Dragon Emperor said, Gao Peng looked anxious, and said: "Your Majesty, don't do this"

    "Shua"

    At this moment, a cold light flashed, and the dragon-slaying dagger appeared in the Dragon Emperor's heart almost instantly. Tanaka Yuanhe's eyes were filled with ecstasy. The tip of the dagger had already pierced the Dragon Emperor's armor, and the task was in sight

    "Hoo"

    "Boom"

    "poof"

    Tian Zhongyuan opened his angry eyes, and fell to the right with blood spraying from his mouth. He turned his head in disbelief and looked at Gao Peng, who was looking at him with a playful smile at the corner of his mouth. The next moment, Gao Peng, who was behind the Dragon Emperor, flickered,  The golden hand was already stuck on his neck.?? 

    However, Tanaka Yuanhe was firmly hit by Gao Peng's 100% powerful palm, and the meridians in his body were broken. Chakra could not be raised at all, and even the simplest substitute technique could no longer be performed. At this time, Tanaka Yuanhe had become  Fish on a chopping board.

    "Aren't you surprised? Are you surprised? You've never encountered a palm that can bend, have you?" Gao Peng pinched Tanaka Motoka's neck with one hand, and took the dragon-slaying dagger from him with the other, saying sarcastically.

    That's right, in fact, when Gao Peng fully developed his spiritual consciousness and covered every inch of the entire hall, he had already discovered the weak energy fluctuations in the artificial river, so he immediately made this move with the Dragon Emperor using the method of sound transmission into secrets.  A plan to lure a snake out of its hole.

    It can also be seen from this how much the Dragon Emperor trusts Gao Peng. This plan requires him to use himself as a bait, and in order to confuse Tanaka Motokazu, he cannot take any defensive actions, and must put his life on the ground unsuspectingly.  Before the enemy's blade.

    If it weren't for his absolute trust in Gao Peng, he would never have implemented this strategy immediately without even considering it.

    Facts have proved that Gao Peng did not live up to his trust. The moment Tanaka Yuanhe launched the attack, Gao Peng made that palm that condensed 100% of his strength.

    It's just that it's not Tathagata palm, but Li Qiushui's Baihong palm in Tianlong World. As we all know, the biggest feature of Baihong's palm is that it can turn corners, which can be described as straight and straight.

    Caught off guard, Tian Zhong Yuanhe was caught off guard immediately. Rather than saying that he fell into the scheme of Gao Peng and Dragon Emperor, it would be better to say that he was defeated by the magical Chinese martial arts.

    "Sorry, your road to reincarnation ends here, gameover."

    "click"

    After Gao Peng said that, with a little force in his hands, Tanaka Yuanhe's neck drooped, and at the same time, a wave of true energy rushed into his body, from the brain to the internal organs, all of which were shaken into a pile of paste  .

    There is no way, the other party is the weird and unpredictable Naruto, if Gao Peng does not do this, he is afraid that the other party will not die completely. After doing all this, Gao Peng looked at the reincarnation watch, and then nodded in satisfaction.

    "Your Majesty, this dagger, when His Majesty recovers his mana, try to destroy it! This dagger exists for as long as it lasts, and the general will not feel at ease for a day." Gao Peng held the dagger upside down, handed the handle to the Dragon Emperor, and said sincerely  .

    The Dragon Emperor took the dagger, took a deep look at Gao Peng, and patted him heavily on the shoulder. He didn't say anything, and there was no need to say anything. Gao Peng regarded him as his heart, and he regarded Gao Peng as his brother.  Outside the case.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 711: Lore

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "General Meng, the delay has been long enough, it's time to end, you go back first." The Dragon Emperor inserted the dragon-slaying dagger into his waist, and Gao Peng turned back and shouted to Meng Xu.

    Meng Xu didn't hesitate when he heard the words. He turned back and withdrew to the Dragon Emperor. He was attacking and the US team was defending.

    Captain America stood with a shield in his left hand and a sword in his right, standing under the steps of the altar in the main hall, observing the surroundings left and right, as if looking for a way out.

    But after looking around, he found that he had no way out, because Gao Peng and Meng Xulongdi were standing on the only way to leave the hall. This is underground, and he didn't have the escapism like Tanaka Yuanhe.

    Moreover, since Ziyuan didn't leave, he naturally couldn't leave either. Otherwise, if the Dragon Emperor killed Ziyuan, recovered his mana, and sealed the skeleton army again, then their mission would be completely hopeless.

    In fact, the dragon-slaying dagger has already arrived on the Dragon Emperor. At this time, there is no hope for the protagonist's camp. Their only slight chance is to prevent the Dragon Emperor from recovering his mana, and then try to kill him.

    Either kill him with hard power. Although he has an immortal body like Wolverine, he does not have an Adamantium alloy skeleton. If he can be smashed into pieces at once, he will definitely not survive.  The chances of doing this are slim.

    Or try to grab the dragon-slaying dagger and kill him by force, and the hope of doing this is even slimmer.

    But the US team didn't dare to leave here, because his remaining reward points were no longer enough to deduct the failure of this mission. If the mission failed, he also had only a dead end.

    Now he can only hope that he can last a little longer until Merlin and Wolverine arrive. In fact, he did wait for Wolverine. Wolverine was sent flying out of the Great Wall by Gao Peng, but rushed back soon.

    "Wolverine, they have killed the ninja, and they have taken the dagger away." Captain America hurriedly shouted when he saw Wolverine appearing behind Gao Peng and the others.

    Wolverine's complexion changed drastically, and he stared bitterly at the Dragon Emperor who was protected by Gao Peng and Meng Xu, his eyes sparkled, as if he was entangled in something.

    "General Meng, protect Your Majesty, stare Wolverine to death, I'm going to use my trump card." Gao Peng had a cold smile on his lips, Tanaka Yuan and this confidant have been relieved, all the protagonists are present, the most important thing is,  The place here is small and there is no way to dodge it. If you don't open it now, when will you wait?

    "Don't worry, General Wang, Wolverine doesn't dare to do anything wrong if there is a final general here." With a grin on his face, Meng Xu looked at Wolverine, and glanced at his lower body.

    Wolverine inexplicably felt a chill in his crotch, subconsciously took two steps back, clamped his legs, and had a shameful look on his face.

    Falk, this assessment is over, no matter what, he has to find a way to get an invulnerable material to make underwear. Of course, it would be even better if he could wear such underwear all over his body.

    I saw the golden light on Gao Peng's body, floated to mid-air and sat down cross-legged. The hall was very high, enough for him to exert the full power of this move.

    Captain America didn't know what Gao Peng was going to do, but he could imagine it. It must be an earth-shattering attack. He subconsciously lowered his figure, raised the vibrating gold shield, and kept his body behind the shield as much as possible.

    Zhenjin has the function of absorbing kinetic energy and energy. If it does not exceed a certain limit, kinetic energy and energy cannot be transmitted to his body at all.

    This is also the reason why the vibrating gold shield can withstand bullets and shells, but Captain America can not retreat a step. He firmly believes that the vibrating gold shield will never let him down this time.

    Meng Xu looked at Gao Peng in mid-air with a serious expression. Is this posture really the Ten Thousand Buddhas Dynasty Sect?  Unexpectedly, he has already fully comprehended this trick. This guy will be my number one enemy to become the Lord of Reincarnation!

    Exactly, when will I be able to comprehend the fifteenth sword?  After understanding, can I control it?  What Yan Shisan failed to do, can I do it?

    Not to mention that Meng Xu was worried about gains and losses, and behind Gao Peng, who pointed to the sky and the ground with one hand, a huge golden Buddha phantom floated up, and the top of his head almost reached the top of the hall.

    "Crackling"

    "Boom"

    "Zizi"

    Thick dark clouds rose out of nowhere to replace the original roof of the hall, and dull thunder rang out one after another in this closed underground hall. Thunderbolts continued to strike down from the clouds, and some of them slashed towards Captain America, who was stabilized by him with a vibrating gold shield.  hold on.

    Some fell into the deep darkness on both sides of the main hall, and screams of horror and heart-piercing howls suddenly came out of the darkness.

    "No, mom, don't, cake seller"

     "boom"

    "Dad Fake, you devil, I will fight you."

    "Da da da da"

    "Alex don't"

    With red eyes, Alex rushed out of the hiding place with a Thompson submachine gun in his hand, and blazed wildly at Gao Peng. Naturally, it was useless. Those bullets all stayed in the faint golden halo. Gao Peng  Didn't even look at him.

    The Dragon Emperor raised his head and looked at Gao Peng with fanaticism in his eyes, such a powerful supernatural power. With such a general under my command, why not be able to dominate the world?

    "Stop, stop, you are going to kill me, don't kill any more" Zi Yuan screamed and rushed out, Xiao Ling burst into tears, braved the sky full of thunder, and dragged Alex to a ceiling  Hidden places with obstacles.

    It was because O'Connor and Evelyn were only paying attention to the cover in front of them and didn't pay attention to the cover above their heads that they were struck by lightning when the thunder began to land.  turned into a corpse.

    Ziyuan held the sword across her neck, cried bitterly and said to the Dragon Emperor: "What you want is my life, now no one can stop you, I will give you my life, you let them go."

    Gao Peng lowered his head to look at the Dragon Emperor. The Dragon Emperor glanced at Ziyuan coldly, then raised his head and said to Gao Peng: "Rebellious ministers and thieves, kill without mercy, cut grass and root out, no mercy."

    Gao Peng nodded, expressing his understanding. At this time, the prelude is over, and the momentum that should be accumulated has also been completed. At that moment, Gao Peng suddenly pushed left and right upwards with both palms, and shouted violently: "Wan Buddha Chao  Zong"

    "Hoo hoo hoo"

    "Shhhhhh"

    "Boom boom boom"

    "Ah" Ziyuan jumped up like crazy, and threw herself at the Dragon Emperor, pointing her long sword at his heart.

    However, just as she leaped above the artificial river, she was hit by a huge Buddha's palm that fell from the sky. She was not shot into the artificial river, because she was hit by the Buddha's palm and exploded into a ball of blood mist.

    Seeing this scene, the Wolverine behind Dragon Emperor and the others turned around and rushed towards the exit without saying a word, and quickly disappeared into the hall.

    Naturally, Alex and Xiaoling were not spared either. All the organs in the mechanism room were smashed into pieces. That was the result of Gao Peng's control of the power. There were only two groups left in the hiding places of Xiaoling and Alex.  blood.

    As for the US team, he is still holding on. Obviously, the power of Wanfo Dynasty has exceeded the limit that Zhenjin can absorb. Although only part of it affects the US team, he still feels uncomfortable.

    The power of the holy light on his body was quickly exhausted, his muscles began to collapse, his bones began to rupture, and blood continued to bleed from his mouth and nose.

    This attack is not one or two, but continuous and continuous attacks. Even if there is only one attack of this power, it is enough for him to drink a pot. When these attacks are combined, his only result is death.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 712 I hope to have the opportunity to meet you in the western fantasy world

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Uh"

    Finally, Captain America couldn't hold it anymore, his legs shattered first, then his arms, and finally his body and head. In the end, Captain America turned into a puddle of minced meat in front of Dragon Emperor and Meng Xu, leaving only  The vibrating gold shield fell into a pool of blood.

    At this point, all the enemies who entered the hall were slaughtered. Gao Peng cut off the output of true energy and finished his work. At this time, the mana of the Dragon Emperor had been completely restored.

    When he raised his hands, flames burst into the ditch on the wall of the hall, and after Gao Peng received his power, the hall, which had become dark again, illuminated brightly.

    "Congratulations to Your Majesty for recovering his magic power. From now on, he will sweep all directions and be invincible in the world." Gao Peng said to the Dragon Emperor with a joyful look on his face.

    The Dragon Emperor patted Gao Peng on the shoulder and said with a big smile, "This is all thanks to General Wang."

    Gao Peng's expression was complete, and he said seriously: "Your Majesty, please don't say that. Allegiance to Your Majesty is the lifelong wish of a general. No matter what you do, it is a matter of course. What is the merit?"

    "The General regards His Majesty as his heart and soul, and is willing to be honest with His Majesty. If you have anything to say, the General will not beat around the bush, just say it straight."

    The Dragon Emperor said with relief: "That's exactly what it should be, General Wang."

    Gao Peng said solemnly: "Looking at the two thousand years of history that His Majesty has been sleeping in, the meritorious deeds are so high that there are countless loyal ministers and famous generals who have been suspected by the king, and none of them ended well."

    "The last general only wants to be loyal to His Majesty throughout his life, to open up territories for His Majesty, guard the country, and not to be named a marquis or prime minister. Therefore, no matter what the last general does in the future, no matter how much he has done, please don't give him any more rewards."

    "The last general does not want military power, nor does he want political power. Your Majesty gives the last general soldiers and horses, and orders the last general to attack the city. The last general will lead the troops there. If there is no war, the last general will not lead troops or participate in politics. He only wants to devote himself to practicing.  Improve your strength, and wait for what His Majesty's sword points at any time, and hope His Majesty will do it."

    As soon as Gao Peng's voice fell, Meng Xu immediately continued: "The last general's request is the same as that of General Wang. I hope His Majesty will fulfill it."

    Meng Xu admired Gao Peng from the bottom of his heart. He obviously didn't want to be affected by trivial matters in his cultivation, but he was able to speak so righteously and touchingly. Convince me, I will write you a big convincing word.

    And once Gao Peng said these words, how could he be missing the Fountain of Eternal Life in the future?  Amazing!  In this way, in the interval between his reincarnations, he will come to this world to rest and retreat in this world, and his strength will definitely rise like a rocket.

    At this moment, he and Gao Peng are temporary teammates. He will not attack him, and he has no chance to attack him, because he will return as soon as the task is completed.

    But what if he seeks an opportunity to destroy his virtual body?  After the virtual body dies, he will no longer be able to enter this world, so this world can only be his back garden.

    Damn, the reincarnation space is really realistic, the strong will become stronger, and the weak will eventually be eliminated. What should I do?

    Not to mention that Meng Xu was worrying about gains and losses, secretly anxious, listening to Gao Peng's words from the bottom of his heart, Dragon Emperor's heart was agitated, and he couldn't help himself. How lucky am I to have such a loyal minister and good general in this world?

    The Dragon Emperor stretched out his hands, grabbed the shoulders of Gao Peng and Meng Xu, and said in a deep voice: "From today onwards, the two generals are my brothers, right arm and right arm. Even if I betray the world, I will never betray you two."  .¡±

    "With His Majesty's words, we will have no regrets in this life, so I ask Your Majesty to use his magical powers to seal those traitors again, and let us welcome the army across the Great Wall and sweep the world."

    The Dragon Emperor lifted his spirits and shouted: "Okay."

    After speaking, he turned around and strode towards the altar above the steps. Gao Peng and Meng Xu followed and stayed under the steps.

    Gao Peng very naturally picked up the vibrating gold shield from the pool of blood, took a stream of water from the artificial river, washed the shield, and then stuck it on his left arm, and did not put it into the reincarnation watch.

    Because his reincarnation table is full of the fountain of eternal life, and nothing can be taken in at the moment, Meng Xu didn't think about it that much, thinking that he was holding the shield in his hand to wait for the Dragon Emperor to make a decision.

    The Dragon Emperor walked up to the altar, spread his hands, mana gushed out, and the white, green, black, red, and yellow light balls floated from the altar and spun rapidly in front of the Dragon Emperor

    Outside, a strange scene suddenly appeared on the originally jagged battlefield, and all the skeleton soldiers seemed to be pulled by some invisible force, and they couldn't stop sliding towards the root of the Great Wall.

    Seeing this scene, the terracotta warriors and horses knew that their emperor had succeeded, and they all raised their weapons and cheered loudly. One general raised his bronze sword and shouted: "Soldiers, charge, cross the Great Wall, and live forever."

    "Come on"

    After a big battle,More than 80,000 terracotta warriors were lost, leaving only 210,000 people, but this is already a very good result. Converted into reward points, Gao Peng and the others can still get more than 70,000.

    Seeing this situation, Zhang Ziying in the sky couldn't help but be overjoyed, knowing that the overall situation has been settled, but the girl sorcerer and Iron Man stopped with ugly faces when they saw this, and it was pointless to continue fighting.

    In this assessment, it turned out that the protagonist camp, which had an absolute advantage, lost. What is the problem?

    Soon, the girl mage and Iron Man both had the answer in their hearts. They were scattered, yes, the main reason for this failure was that their forces were completely dispersed, and they failed to combine their respective forces to form the strongest combat power.

    I have to say that the woman in front of me made a wonderful move. Thinking about it, if their plane hadn't been blown up and landed smoothly, and everyone gathered together, they would never have been defeated individually.

    "Clangclamclam"

    Zhang Ziying plucked the strings leisurely, playing a joyful sound, Shi Shiran said: "It seems that you have failed! Do you want to continue fighting?"

    The young mage took a deep look at Zhang Ziying, and said calmly: "You guys won this time. I hope to have the opportunity to see you in the western fantasy world."

    Iron Man said in a deep voice: "You are also welcome in the world of science fiction."

    "Hehe." Zhang Ziying chuckled, and said: "The home field advantage is not as important as you imagined. The most important thing is to have a strong own strength. If you are not strong enough, even if you can take advantage of it, it will be in vain."

    The young mage nodded seriously, and said: "You are very good. I hope we can meet again as soon as possible. Goodbye."

    After the girl mage finished speaking, her figure flickered a few times. She was already thousands of feet away, and soon disappeared behind the distant mountain. Iron Man also turned around and flew away without saying a word.  Pointless.

    Now there are only two of them left in the protagonist's camp. After Wolverine ran out of the hall, he went to General Yang's barracks to snatch a jeep, and quickly ran away.

    Not surprisingly, the opponent's strongest and the other Golden Retriever will come out soon, and the two of them have no chance of winning against the other three.

    So all they can do now is to find a place to wait for the mission to end. Fortunately, they still have a reserve of more than 100,000 reward points, which is enough to bear the 80,000 penalty.  In reincarnation, each of them lost 50,000 reward points.

    But that was for Iron Man and Wolverine, at the price of 50,000 reward points, in exchange for wind and undead magic, for Merlin, she made a lot of money.

    It's just that the time is too short, and she hasn't mastered all of them yet. On the plane, she only learned a more practical sandstorm magic, and she hasn't had time to study other magic.

    After mastering all the magic obtained from Evelyn, the 50,000 reward points are really nothing.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 713 Mission Ended Return

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    When Gao Peng and Dragon Emperor Meng Xu came out, only Zhang Ziying was left outside, and the army of terracotta warriors and horses, led by the generals, rushed to the inside of the Great Wall.

    ? Since the Western Zhou Dynasty, the Warring States, Qin, Han, Sui, Jin, Ming and other dynasties have successively built the Great Wall in Ningxia.

    At present, the remains of the Great Wall built by various dynasties with different technologies can be found in Ningxia, which is called the "Museum of the Great Wall of China".

    However, this precious world cultural heritage has not received enough attention and protection, and is suffering from both natural and man-made damage.

    Today, most of the gates of the Great Wall have disappeared without a trace, and the gates are wide open, so the terracotta warriors don't need to climb the Great Wall, they can just run through the gates.

    General Yang also brought his army to gather and rush over from the Dragon Emperor's Tomb. On the previous battlefield, there was only one fat green man still unconscious lying there alone.

    Gao Peng and the others didn't care about him. Anyway, at present, he can't be killed. If his remaining reward points are not enough, then he will be wiped out, and there is no need for them to take care of him.  Watching the army of terracotta warriors and horses pass through the Great Wall.

    As soon as the terracotta warriors and horses crossed the Great Wall, a faint white light appeared on their bodies, and the clay pottery pieces quickly cracked and peeled off, revealing flesh and blood.

    "I recovered, I really recovered."

    "I've become a human again! Hahahaha"

    "Ou"

    "Long live, long live, long live"

    The soldiers of the Qin army who had recovered were ecstatically embracing Paoze to congratulate them, and then shouted long live to the Dragon Emperor. Looking at the cheering soldiers, the Dragon Emperor couldn't help showing a gratified smile on his face.

    And after the last terracotta warrior, whose legs were broken and climbed through the doorway with both arms, was reborn from the amputated limbs under the white light, and regained his flesh and blood, the consciousness of the three of Gao Peng fell into darkness.

    The comatose green fat suddenly opened his eyes, and an emotionless electronic synthesized voice sounded in his mind, "The plot is over, the mission failed, 80,000 reward points will be deducted, and the current reward point is minus 23853, obliterate"

    The fat green eyes opened wide, with endless fear in his eyes, and he immediately recovered into the body of the Hulk. However, the body of the invincible Hulk could not save him from death, and his whole body exploded into a blood mist instantly, and disappeared completely in  between heaven and earth.

    General Yang and his soldiers who ran past him didn't seem to have seen this scene at all. His existence was completely erased, including the memory in the minds of the characters in the plot

    Reward space, Gao Peng looked at the information on the big screen in front of him, and couldn't help showing a smile on his face. Originally, he only expected to get a guaranteed reward of 80,000, but he didn't expect that the final reward would be so big.

    ? Plot World: "The Tomb of the Mummy of the Dragon Emperor"

    Reincarnation Mode: Assessment Mode

    The number of applicants invested in this world: 10

    This world is an assessment world, kill other applicants to get 10,000 reward points, kill 3 applicants in total, get 30,000 reward points.

    Task 1, choose the camp, choose the Dragon Emperor camp, and get 3000 reward points.

    Task 2, ensure that 300,000 terracotta warriors and horses cross the Great Wall and be completely reborn. After completing the task, you will get 100,000 reward points. For every three terracotta warriors who die, you will get 1 less reward point. For 216,825 terracotta warriors who crossed the Great Wall, you will get 72,275 reward points.

    Task 3, to ensure the survival of the Dragon Emperor, complete the task and get 80,000 reward points.

    A total of 185,275 points have been obtained in this reincarnation, and the current balance of reward points is: 213,625.

    Congratulations to the applicant who has passed the reincarnation assessment of the middle martial arts stage, and is about to enter the reincarnation of the high martial arts stage. The storage space of the reincarnation table has been expanded to ten cubic meters.

    Gao Peng couldn't help laughing out loud. Naturally, he made a lot of money in this assessment. In addition to the reward points that can be exchanged for nearly 30 years, there are also two cubic meters of the Fountain of Eternal Life.

    The most perfect advantage of this Fountain of Eternal Life is that it is condensed from pure heaven and earth aura. Unlike ordinary heaven, material and earth treasures, there will be no drug resistance, and he can completely refine all of them into true essence.

    The two cubic meters of the Fountain of Eternal Life, not to mention more, it is no problem to increase his cultivation base for hundreds of years. In this way, his cultivation base will reach the realm of a real land fairy.

    The only thing that is not perfect is that his current cultivation base has overflowed, but his application is too lacking. The martial arts skills he currently masters can no longer fully exert the power of his powerful cultivation base.

    I hope that in the next experience, I can get some more advanced skills, so that I can fully display the power of my cultivation.

    Not in the mainWith a lot of space, Gao Peng quickly entered the world of rest. This time, he and Zhang Ziying stepped in. The two still had a passion first, and then talked on the bed.

    "Honey, let's absorb the Fountain of Eternal Life from tomorrow! This thing is almost equivalent to the exchange time, so keep the reward points, don't spend them yet."

    "I have a feeling that the further the assessment world goes, the more conflicts among applicants will become more acute, and the difficulty and danger of tasks will become greater and greater."

    "Many times, the success or failure of a mission is not only a matter of strength, luck also plays a part. Maybe if one is not careful, the mission will fail inexplicably, so we have to keep reward points just in case."

    "It's hard to get here, we can't capsize in the gutter."

    Zhang Ziying nodded approvingly, and said: "In the past, I tried to spend reward points to improve my strength, but through this reincarnation, I found that our strength is already ahead of most applicants."

    "And because our gains can be exchanged, there is no lack of skills at all. The cultivation has already overflowed, but the skills can't keep up."

    "In the next stage, we should focus on acquiring skills. With so many fountains of eternal life in terms of cultivation, we can let it go for now."

    Gao Peng nodded and said with a smile: "That's right, and our Fountain of Eternal Life is gone, so we can enter the Dragon Emperor's world again. Because of the importance that Dragon Emperor attaches to me, I have reached a bottleneck in my cultivation and need the Fountain of Eternal Life to help me break through.  Ask for some, and I'm sure he won't refuse."

    Zhang Ziying said hesitantly: "It may be said, the emperor's mind, no one can be sure."

    "Hey." Gao Peng chuckled, and told Zhang Ziying what happened in the hall, and what he said to the Dragon Emperor, which made Zhang Ziying amused, and at the same time admired Gao Peng's wit.

    From the next day, the two began to retreat and absorb the Fountain of Eternal Life. Since Zhang Ziying's skill was sixty years behind Gao Peng's, and the Fountain of Eternal Life she got was half a square meter less, Gao Peng evened out some more for her.  .

    Both of them can absorb a ball of spring water the size of a basketball every day and transform it into their own cultivation, and a ball of true energy the size of a basketball can improve their cultivation for several years.

    Improving the cultivation level is different from replenishing the true essence. As long as you swallow the spring water to replenish the true essence, it can work on its own, but improving the cultivation level requires active operation of exercises, digestion and absorption, which is the same as making up the basket and raising the upper limit in the game.  is different.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 714

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    It took three months for both of them to consume a little more than one cubic meter of spring water, and each of them had increased their true energy cultivation base by about 320 years. Gao Peng received the work and decided to keep the remaining half cubic meter.  For emergency.

    This thing is equivalent to the big purple bottle in the game. It can not only be used to improve the cultivation base, but also supplement the effects of consumption and healing. It is also very useful, so it is better to have some reserves on your body at any time.

    Zhang Ziying absorbed more, and it took an extra month to raise her cultivation level to the same level as Gao Peng's. The two people's cultivation bases are comparable, and it is convenient to teach each other whatever skills they have acquired.

    In the following time, the two of them began to try to create some new skills by themselves. They had already experienced more than ten reincarnations. In addition to the training time of the main god space, both of them had spent nearly two hundred years.

    Regardless of their own cultivation or knowledge of martial arts, they are not weak. Today, if the two of them want to create some martial arts like those in the golden book, it is almost easy for them.

    However, according to the classification of martial arts, the world they experienced before can only be classified as the world of Chinese martial arts, but Gao Peng was lucky, and obtained the skills of high martial arts in the world of Chinese martial arts.

    Therefore, they have no concept of skills in the world of high martial arts. True essence can already be called magic power, but they know nothing about spells and the like, so they can only work hard on martial arts for the time being.

    By integrating the skills he had mastered, Gao Peng discovered that his marksmanship attainments actually had great potential, so he thought about not throwing away his marksmanship.

    The only thing he currently lacks is a long spear that can match his cultivation level. Both the deadly choke gun and the corner gun are no longer suitable for use because of material problems.

    The deadly throat lock gun was only made of fine steel, and it couldn't bear his current strength at all. When he was going to pick up the marksmanship again and practiced the marksmanship several times, he just had some comprehension.  The long gun exploded into a lump of iron.

    Only the head of the black iron gun withstood Gao Peng's true energy without deforming, let alone the Yajiao gun, let alone the white wax gun barrel. He could only keep this gun as a collection.

    "Brother Bing, didn't you get the shield of the American team? It is an alloy mixed with vibrating gold. In terms of pure hardness, it is only lower than Adamantium alloy, and it is much stronger than black iron."

    "Moreover, it also has the function of absorbing kinetic energy and energy that Adamantium alloy does not have, and its toughness is also stronger than Adamantium alloy. You can go to the modern society where I am a special soldier, ask someone to help you smelt it, and make it into a rod.  Long gun!"

    "Although you can't use the retractable function of the deadly throat lock gun, you can't use that function now, right?"

    "The life-killing throat lock gun can only extend to a length of two feet, and the gun light you emit with real energy can extend to dozens of feet."

    "So you only need to build a long gun with the head and the body connected together. The amount of steel on Captain America's shield is enough to make a long gun nearly three meters long."

    Zhang Ziying's words awakened the dreamer, and Gao Peng said happily: "You are so right, we are not used to using shields, this thing is useless in my hands, if I can turn it into a spear, it will be good for me  The increase in combat power will be unparalleled."

    Zhang Ziying smiled slightly and said, "By the way, have you gained anything in the past six months?"

    Gao Peng nodded and said: "With some experience, if you combine some martial arts, you will get a new martial arts."

    "For example, the fusion of the Seven-Rotation Slash and the Kunlun Flame Palm forms a 'Seven-Rotation Flame Knife', which not only retains the sharpness and flexibility of the Seven-Rotation Slash, but also increases the fire damage."

    "Or combine the palm power of Baihong with the Buddha's moving mountains and rivers to form the palm power of the Tathagata God that can turn."

    "However, these are small ways, which only slightly increase the power of some moves, and do not improve the overall strength much."

    "Now I mainly deduce two martial arts that can greatly improve the strength. One is the martial arts of the five martial arts of Eighteen Palms of Subduing Dragon, Dragon Capture, Seven-spin Cut, Baihong Palm Strength, and Six Meridian Excalibur.  We have already got some clues to create a new martial art by combining it with theories and theories."

    "The other is to combine the body-protecting Buddha light that has just appeared in the Buddha's palm of the Tathagata with the dragon-elephant Prajna skill that has reached the 12th level to form a powerful body-protecting magic skill."

    "If I perfect these two skills, one for attack and one for defense, my strength will definitely increase greatly."

    Zhang Ziying was amazed when she heard it. Dragon Elephant Prajna Kung Fu and Buddha Light for Body Protection are easy to understand. One is inside and the other is outside. If the inside and the outside can be combined, the defense of the body will naturally increase greatly.

    Can thatHow to integrate martial arts that are irrelevant to each other?  What is the effect of the fusion?  Zhang Ziying said that it was hard for her to imagine.

    "What is the effect you expected?" Zhang Ziying asked with great interest.

    Gao Peng thought for a while, and said: "Let's put it this way! I believe you also know that the Six Meridians Excalibur is not a martial art that just uses sword energy to attack the enemy, like a laser gun."

    "This martial art is actually a martial art that uses six kinds of sword qi with different effects to form a sword formation. It is very powerful, and it has even surpassed the scope of the Chinese martial arts world. Therefore, since Duan Siping, no one in the Tianlong world has been able to practice it.  "

    Zhang Ziying nodded and said, "So what?"

    Gao Peng talked eloquently, "The most important part of the seven-spin cut is the word 'seven-spin', the key point of the Baihong palm is 'straight and straight', and the word 'control' is the key point of the dragon-capture skill."

    "When the internal force of the Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms is not deep enough, it is just a fierce and clumsy close-up palm technique. When the internal force reaches a certain level, it can strike the dragon-shaped energy and bombard the enemy from a long distance. The power is very impressive."

    "Imagine, if I shot out six dragon-shaped qi in an instant, and then controlled those qi to linger with the Dragon Capture Kung Fu, and then had the function of spinning and folding in the air, and finally formed a formation with six dragon-shaped qi, how powerful would that be?"  How strong is it?"

    Zhang Ziying roughly constructed a scene in her mind, and slowly, she opened her cherry mouth slightly, and murmured: "If this is really possible, the power cannot be ignored, and it is definitely not under the Ten Thousand Buddhas Dynasty.  "

    Gao Peng slapped his thigh, and said, "Oh! The Wanfo Chaozong is too limited. I didn't feel it before, because I have never met an opponent with comparable strength. The Wanfo Chaozong is more often used to fight large groups of troops.  .¡±

    "But in this assessment, I discovered the biggest flaw of Wanfo Chaozong, that is, unless the opponent does not run away, it is difficult to hit people. If it is in an open place this time, I will definitely not be able to keep the US team. He will die.  Put yourself in a desperate situation with no way out."

    "In this way, Ten Thousand Buddhas Chaozong has become a tasteless trick. It can't be used against people whose skill is not as good as mine, and it can't be used against people whose skill is equal to or stronger than mine.  At most, you can force them back, you can't expect your opponents to be all mentally retarded, and you have to rely on your skills to fight hard."

    "But what if the opponent hides from the edge for a while and then comes up with a blow? So, what I am most in need of right now is an extremely powerful ultimate move that the enemy can't hide or avoid, because this move can be chased and attacked at the same time."  Cast until the enemy is killed."

    Zhang Ziying nodded in admiration, clenched her fists and said with a smile: "Brother Bing, let's work hard! I hope that when we meet again next time, you will have perfected this trick."

    Gao Peng said firmly: "I will definitely, what about you? Do you have any ideas?" (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 715: The Middle Ages

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Zhang Ziying smiled slightly and said: "Of course there are, but my idea is to use Huagong Dafa as the main body and some changes derived from it."

    "For example, let the Tai Chi cyclone have the characteristics of transforming kung fu, and any energy that hits my Tai Chi cyclone will be directly dissolved."

    "Even if the energy is too large to be dispelled in an instant, you can use Tai Chi Jin's force unloading function to relieve the force and prolong the time for transforming the power. In this way, I believe that no matter how powerful the attack is, I can completely defuse it."

    "And if the opponent steps into the range of my Tai Chi cyclone, his own power will be continuously absorbed by me. The longer you fight with me, the faster the power will disappear."

    "This is not consumption, but disappearance. It is not only the opponent's energy that is reduced, but the upper limit of energy. It cannot be recovered, so it can only be repaired."

    "And now I am driven by true energy, which is different from true qi. True qi can only dissolve true qi or energy of the same nature."

    "However, the true element version of Huagong Dafa can dissolve any energy, because any high-level energy cannot escape the category of cosmic energy."

    "Whether it's the magic power of a mage, the vindictiveness of a warrior, the light power of a paladin or a priest, or the chakra of a ninja, all of them can be resolved."

    Gao Peng took a breath and exclaimed: "You are so powerful, you are more ruthless than me! This seems like a defensive skill, but it is actually a law of 'I can only hit you, you cannot hit me'."

    Zhang Ziying said proudly: "More than that, my ultimate research goal is to bring the characteristics of Huagong Dafa to any attack."

    "Whether it's fists, feet, or sword energy, the opponent can only dodge and can't block it. Once I block it, I will definitely lose part of the energy. But you can dodge one move or two, three moves or four moves,  Can you still dodge all the tricks?"

    "If this is the case, it proves that the opponent's own strength is superior to mine, so what's the point? But even if the opponent's strength is superior to mine, he can only ensure that he does not lose, but he dare not approach me, which will hurt me even more.  not me."

    Gao Peng gave a thumbs up in admiration, and praised: "Although your idea is simple and rude, it is a panacea approach. It can be said that you have taken the defense as the offense, and used the defense as the offense to the extreme. This is also your style all the time.  But it's not easy to do!"

    Zhang Ziying nodded and said, "It's not easy, but it's not impossible."

    Gao Peng said happily: "Then let's work hard on our own! You will devote yourself to defense, and I will work hard on offense. We, husband and wife, will divide the work and cooperate. By then, both of us will be able to have both offense and defense, and we will be proud of reincarnation."

    Back in the space of the main god, Gao Peng went to the world of I am a special soldier non-stop. When he came back, the storage space of the reincarnation watch lacked a shield, and there was an extra silver spear. The shape of the spear was exactly the same as that of the Yajiao spear.  But its quality is not a grade at all.

    After all, this is a material that can not be smashed by ten thousand Buddhas. With this long spear, it must be enough to survive the world of high martial arts, and it is enough to use it in the world of super martial arts.

    Afterwards, he went to the World of Deer and Dingji, and under the pretext of seclusion, he hid in the quiet room for three whole months to study his own unique skills, thus avoiding the married life with Ake, Su Quan and the others.

    Since having Zhang Ziying, Gao Peng has paid great attention to this aspect. If it is not necessary, he will basically not go to the two worlds with wives, I am a special soldier and Lu Ding Ji.

    After all, the wife in the reincarnation world is illusory, so let the illusory self be responsible!  As for the real self, I only need to be responsible for the real wife Zhang Ziying.

    Gao Peng, the God of Modern Tathagata, has never been there again, but he dare not go to the Great Wall, because there is also a General Lin who is interested in him there!

    He didn't dare to go to Jade Blood Sword and Tianlong World. He didn't know how to face his master Ajiu who had affection for him. Fu Minyi and Yu Shujie from Tianlong World were also existences he didn't know how to repay.

    Damn it, my brother has no intention of flirting with my sister, but my sister wants to fall in love with my brother, blame me!

    After three months of free rest, Gao Peng returned to the main god's space. Gao Peng has basically completed the ordinary fusion skills, and the seven-swirling flame knife and the straight and straight Tathagata palm have been successfully perfected.

    What surprised him the most was that after the Dragon Elephant Prajna Kungfu was fused with the body-protecting Buddha light, the kung fu he got was beyond his wildest dreams.

    After exercising this martial art, the whole body turns into a golden man, infinitely powerful, indestructible, invulnerable to swords and guns, water and fire.  God beat each other face to face.

     As for the martial arts created by himself based on the martial arts theory of the five martial arts, he has also made great progress, and he believes that it will be perfected in a short time, so he simply exchanged for another year to completely perfect this martial art.  Only then did the rest time run out and stepped into the beam of transmission light

    After regaining consciousness, the first thing Gao Peng did was to look at himself, because without knowing which world he entered, he could roughly guess the age he was in from his clothes.

    But this time Gao Peng looked at himself, and he was a little confused. He was wearing a large cotton robe, and his long hair was casually scattered on his shoulders, and he didn't have any accessories on his body.

    "My mother, how can I guess this? But this kind of dress is more like the style of the overhead world. It's not good, so let's ask!" Gao Peng walked out of the place where he was. This is a bustling street.  in the alley.

    After walking out, by observing the surrounding buildings and the clothes of pedestrians, he found that this should be a relatively long-standing ancient Chinese society, probably in the Middle Ages.

    Gao Peng walked casually, and when he found a roadside stall selling noodles, he sat down directly and called to the shop owner: "Shopkeeper, have a bowl of noodles."

    "Okay, wait a moment, sir."

    Soon, a bowl of handmade noodles mixed with mutton was served on the table. Gao Peng thanked him and said, "The shopkeeper, I have traveled all over the world downstream and walked on foot. When I first arrived at Guibao, I didn't know where it is.  Where is it! I also ask the shopkeeper for advice."

    After speaking, he turned his hand and took out a small piece of gold from the reincarnation watch and put it on the table. When the shopkeeper saw the piece of gold, he couldn't help but gasped, and said cautiously: "Guest officer, what do you want to inquire about?"  It's simple, how dare a villain take so much money from you, if you have the heart, just reward me with a few pennies and five baht."

    Gao Peng's heart was moved, the currency was five baht coins, the five baht coins were used from the Han Dynasty to the Sui Dynasty, and "Tong Bao" was used since the Tang Dynasty.

    In other words, the era at this time belongs to before the Sui Dynasty and after the Han Dynasty. Well, the clothes on my body are more like Hanfu, but I don¡¯t know which period it is.

    Gao Peng smiled slightly, and said: "To be honest, I never carry five baht money with me, only gold and silver, but you, the shopkeeper, are not greedy, which I admire very much."

    "I will ask you a few questions, as long as you can answer to my satisfaction, this piece of gold will be rewarded to you."

    The shopkeeper took a heavy breath and sat beside Gao Peng, bowed slightly, and said: "Guest officer, just ask, as long as the villain knows, he will know everything and talk endlessly."

    Gao Peng nodded in satisfaction and said, "Where is this place?"

    "Returning guest officer, this is Yongning County, Dongou Township."

    Gao Peng quickly searched his memory and found that the township was in front of the county, so the time should be after the Han Dynasty and before the Eastern Jin Dynasty, because after the Eastern Jin Dynasty, the county was before the county. So, this time is the Western Jin Dynasty?

    Dongou, Dongou Soon, Gao Peng had a clear look in his eyes. The Dongou people are from the Wenzhou area in later generations!  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 716

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Okay, the second question, what is the year name of this year?"

    The shopkeeper glanced at Gao Peng in astonishment. Could it be that this master has been living in the deep mountains and old forests?  Otherwise, how could you not even know what year it is?

    Although he was surprised, he did not hesitate, and said: "Returning guest officer, this year is the second year of Yuankang."

    "Yuan Kang?" Gao Peng was startled slightly. In history, there were two people who used Yuan Kang as their year name. One was Liu Xun, Emperor Xuan of the Han Dynasty, and the other was Sima Zhong, Emperor Hui of Jin. So is it the Han Dynasty or the Western Jin Dynasty?

    "What is the last name of His Majesty the Emperor?"

    "Naturally, the surname is Sima."

    Gao Peng understood it, it really was the Western Jin Dynasty, the second year of Yuankang, exactly 500 years before the end of Qin Dynasty, huh?  This timewhy do you feel a little

    Gao Peng seemed to have grasped something in his mind, but the idea was very vague, and he subconsciously asked, "Which family is the most prominent in this city?"

    Speaking of this, the shopkeeper had a look of reverence on his face, and said: "If you want to talk about the most prominent family in Yongning County, it is naturally the Yin family of Yujian Villa."

    "They have the common people in their hearts. Whenever there is a famine, they will open a warehouse to release grain. My Yongning County is the only city within hundreds of miles where no one has ever starved to death due to a famine. Therefore, Yujian Villa is also the most loved by the people.  family."

    Gao Peng had already fully understood the words "Yujian Villa Yin's Family" from the shopkeeper. No wonder he felt that the time of five hundred years was a bit critical. It turned out to be "Water Moon Cave".

    All the stories that happened in this world are due to five hundred years ago at the end of the Qin Dynasty, Tong Yan, a traitor of the Tong family, was exiled by his tribe because of his evil intentions and secretly learning the dragon magic skills. In anger, he incited the emperor to destroy the Tong family.  Long Teng risked his life to save them, causing Tong's family to escape into the Shuiyue Cave and rise up.

    Subconsciously looked at the reincarnation table, the reincarnation information and tasks have not yet appeared, it seems that it is not time to trigger, but the most valuable thing in this world is undoubtedly the dragon magic that can transform into a dragon.

    No matter what the mission is, getting the Dragon God Art is the minimum guarantee goal. If this goal conflicts with the mission, then he would rather choose the Dragon God Art and give up the mission.

    Coincidentally, the "Six Dragons Yutian" he created himself uses the dragon-shaped vigor to form an array to attack the enemy. If he also transforms into a dragon, the power will be even more unimaginable.

    There is no need for Tong Bo to think about it. Gao Peng really can't think of a reason for him to pass on the Dragon God Art to himself.

    Yin Zhong, the incarnation of Tong Yan, has practiced for more than 500 years, and his skills are astonishing in the past and the present, and he possesses such extraordinary skills as the Dragon God Art.

    Although Gao Peng also has 500-year-old skills, he might not be able to beat him if he tried to do it. After all, having 500-year-old skills is not the same concept as having practiced for 500 years.

    In addition, this is already a world of high martial arts, and the internal strength of the characters is basically at the level of true energy, which is no worse than his own true energy, so he really has no advantage against opponents in this world.

    The most important thing is that Yin Zhong, as an undead man, possesses an immortal body, which is different from Wolverine's super-strong self-healing ability.

    No matter how strong the self-healing ability is, if he is smashed into pieces, he will die terribly. Yin Zhong cannot make the wound heal by himself, but no matter how many injuries he suffers, he will not die.

    Otherwise, the injury caused by Long Teng's attack in the spiritual realm five hundred years ago would have been enough to kill him.

    Moreover, with Yin Zhong's cultivation base, it is said that Gao Peng is Gao Peng. Looking at the world of Shuiyuedongtian, who has the ability to smash him into pieces?

    Yin Zhong is an unsolvable existence in the world of Shuiyuedongtian, and it is impossible to kill him. The only thing that can restrain Yin Zhong is the spiritual realm, but it is only restraint, and he cannot be killed either.

    Tong Bo can only sacrifice himself, at the cost of his life, and pray to Lingjing to give his kindness to Yin Zhong, so that he can correct evil and return to good, abandon evil and do good.

    After Yin Zhong was drawn out by the Nether Sword, no one could kill him. In the end, his wife, Men Jianqiu, washed away Yin Zhong's evil thoughts with her own blood, making him a normal person, of course, normal  of undead.

    Therefore, it is unrealistic for him to kill the villain in this reincarnation, but there is no need for him to kill the villain.

    Still the same sentence, as long as he can get the Dragon God Art in this reincarnation, he will not go through this reincarnation in vain. As for the others, he is not in his consideration. He still has 170,000 reward points, which is enough to deduct the failure of the mission.  fined.

    Besides, it is not yet known that anyWhat is the service like!  He may not necessarily fail the mission, but what exactly should he do to obtain the Dragon God Art?

    Gao Peng's eyes flickered, and he secretly thought about how to get the Dragon God Art from Yin Zhong, and soon he had a draft.

    "Guest officer, guest officer?"

    Gao Peng's thoughts were brought back to reality by the shopkeeper's voice, he smiled apologetically, and said, "I'm sorry, I just thought of something, now, thank you shopkeeper for telling the truth, this piece of gold is yours now."

    After Gao Peng finished speaking, he put the piece of gold on the table into the hands of the shopkeeper. The shopkeeper was overjoyed. Even if he sold noodles for ten years, he would not be able to earn this piece of gold. He earned so much just by answering a few well-known questions.  Money is no different from picking it up!

    "Thank you, guest officer, thank you, guest officer."

    "You're welcome, go get busy!" Gao Peng dismissed the shopkeeper, and then picked up the mutton noodles in front of him and ate them. This noodle doesn't have as many seasonings as later generations, only salty, but it highlights the taste of mutton and noodles itself  , Generally speaking, it is not bad, and it can still be imported.

    After eating the noodles, Gao Peng walked leisurely on this street called "Zishi Street". When he came to a porcelain shop, Gao Peng entered the shop with a thought, and when he came out, he hugged  A wooden box containing more than ten small porcelain bottles.

    Go to a remote place, put all the porcelain bottles into the storage space, and throw away the wooden box.

    After strolling around for a while, Gao Peng walked into an inn called "Hexing Restaurant", opened a room, returned to the room to make some preparations, and then went to the Yujian Villa that he had already found out.

    It was half an hour's journey from the inn to Yujian Villa. When Gao Peng arrived at the gate of Yujian Villa, he was naturally stopped by the guards on duty.

    "I don't know why this young master came to Yujian Villa?" Seeing Gao Peng's handsome appearance and extraordinary bearing, Tie Wei asked very politely.

    Gao Peng smiled and said: "My lord, Gao Peng, is here to visit Erye Yin, and I would like to ask my brother to pass it on to say that an old friend from Xianyang is here to visit."

    The Tiewei on duty was startled when he heard the words, an old person from Xianyang?  Why has the second master ever been to Xianyang?  But after Gao Peng said so, Tie Wei didn't dare to neglect, and immediately said in harmony: "Please wait a moment, my son, I will go to pass it on here."

    "Thank you." Gao Peng smiled and nodded. If he said anything else, Yin Zhong might not meet him, but when he said "Xianyang", Yin Zhong would definitely not see him, because Gao Peng believed that he could understand.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 717: Trading

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "An old person from Xianyang? How does the person look like?"

    In Yujian Villa, Yin Zhong's room.

    After Tiewei reported to Yin Zhong, he turned around calmly, with his back to Tiewei, but his face became extremely serious.

    "Second Master, the person here is a young man who looks to be in his mid-twenties, with an extraordinary handsome appearance and a calm demeanor, unlike ordinary people in the martial arts world."

    Yin Zhong's eyes flickered quickly, and after a few breaths of thought, he said: "Go and invite people in."

    "yes."

    Tie Wei turned and left, Yin Zhong then turned around and whispered to himself: "Who could it be? Xianyang, I have been away from Xianyang for five hundred years, who would claim to be an old friend of Xianyang? Could it be that the other party knows my details? Gao Peng,  Gao Peng, let me see how sacred you really are."

    However, it said that the iron guard returned to the gate, clasped his fists to salute Gao Peng, and then turned sideways to extend his invitation: "Master Gao, please come with me! The second master has love."

    "Thank you." Gao Peng generously followed Tiewei into Yujian Mountain Villa, passed through many courtyards, and walked through nine winding corridors. Gao Peng was taken by Tiewei to a room with an open door.

    "Second Master, Mr. Gao is here."

    "Well, you go down first! Mr. Gao, please come in." A bold and enthusiastic voice came from the room.

    "Yes, please, Mr. Gao." Tie Wei responded, and after making a gesture of invitation to Gao Peng, he turned around and went back outside the gate.

    Gao Peng stepped into the room and saw Yin Zhong standing in the hall looking at him at a glance.

    Yin Zhong's appearance gives people a bold and straightforward impression. His long, slightly gray hair is combed back and hangs loosely behind his head. His figure is tall and majestic, compared with Xiao Feng's, and his face is full of enthusiasm.  smile.

    Yin Zhong's acting skills are very good, and he can easily deceive others, but naturally Gao Peng will not be deceived by his appearance. Yin Zhong is a hero who is bold on the surface, but in reality is ruthless and domineering.

    "The little brother claims to be Yin's old friend, but in Yin's impression, he doesn't seem to have seen the little brother." Yin Zhong also asked Gao Peng to sit down, and said with a smile.

    "Little brother? Hehe." Gao Peng chuckled, turned around and looked outside the door, seeing no one around, and with a wave of his hand, the door closed automatically. Yin Zhong's face changed slightly, but he remained silent.

    Gao Peng paced to the wooden chair on the left, sat down, Shi Shiran said: "At my age, the second master should be called Brother Gao, although you have never seen me, I have seen you, and you  You must know me."

    Yin Zhong's eyes flickered slightly, and he smiled without changing his face: "What do you mean, little brother? Yin doesn't quite understand."

    Gao Peng looked at Yin Zhong with a smile, and said: "If I remember correctly, the second master should be five hundred and forty years old this year, but I am five hundred and fifty-three years old this year. It is not natural for you to call me brother Gao.  ?"

    Yin Zhong's face finally changed drastically. He walked to the wooden chair beside Gao Peng, sat down slowly, and said cautiously, "Who is Brother Gao?"

    Gao Peng smiled and said, "Five hundred years ago, my name was Xu Fu. You must be familiar with me, right? General Tong Yan."

    "What?" Yin Zhong got up abruptly, looked at Gao Peng in disbelief, and said in surprise, "You are the alchemist Xu Fu? Didn't you take three thousand boys and girls out to sea to find the elixir of life, and never return? Why?  "

    Speaking of this, Yin Zhong suddenly seemed to have reacted, his eyes widened, and he said in a deep voice: "Could it be that you really found the elixir of life?"

    Gao Peng sighed, nodded and said: "Yes, I did find the elixir of life, but unfortunately it was too late. When I found the elixir, His Majesty the First Emperor had already controlled Bintian."

    "The second Hu Hai was cruel and tyrannical. In order to sit on the throne, he did not hesitate to kill thirty-three brothers and sisters. How can such an emperor deserve to live forever?"

    Yin Zhong interjected: "So you took the elixir yourself and enjoyed immortality. At the same time, you disappeared and lived in seclusion. So today you came to me, and I don't know what you want to do. The two of us should have nothing to do with each other, right?"

    Gao Peng nodded slightly, and sighed in a homely tone: "I have spent more than a hundred years living in seclusion in overseas island countries, and I feel deeply lonely. Whenever this person gets bored, he always wants to find something to do to pass the time.  Endless time."

    "I returned to the Central Plains and began to learn piano, chess, calligraphy, painting, medicine, astrology, and various miscellaneous skills, but after a hundred years, these things have been learned and I have nothing to learn, and I have fallen into a situation with nothing to do."

    "I started to learn martial arts again, only to realize that there is almost no end to learning martial arts, and I finally found something to pass the time.??, indulged in the ocean of martial arts.  "

    "In the past three hundred years, I have worshiped countless masters and learned all kinds of martial arts. Once I hear of a martial art that is unique, I must try my best to learn it."

    "Of course, in the past few hundred years, I have not only been learning martial arts, I have also learned many secrets. This time I came to General Tong to make a deal with you."

    After listening to Gao Peng's words, Yin Zhong was noncommittal, and said with a half-smile: "Could it be that Brother Xu has taken a fancy to the martial arts of my Tong clan?"

    Gao Peng shook his head, and said, "I'm not interested in the martial arts abilities of the Tong clan, but the dragon magic of the Long family."

    Yin Zhong's face changed again, his eyes narrowed slightly, and he said lightly: "It seems that you do know a lot of things, but I don't think you have anything that can match the value of Dragon God Art."

    Gao Peng smiled slightly, and said: "Don't talk too much about General Tong, I know you were injured by Long Teng five hundred years ago, and the injury hasn't healed yet, right?"

    "After all, the injury caused by the spirit mirror is not so easy to heal, and if the injury does not heal, it is wishful thinking if you want to cultivate to become a god."

    Yin Zhong trembled slightly, staring at Gao Peng with burning eyes, and said in a concentrated voice: "Could it be that you have a way to heal my injury?"

    Gao Peng said calmly: "Otherwise, what do you think I can give you in exchange for Dragon God Art?"

    Yin Zhong's eyes flashed, and after a while, he seemed to have made up his mind, and said in a deep voice: "Okay, as long as you can cure me, I can pass on the Dragon God Art to you."

    Gao Peng raised a finger and shook it, and said: "No, you got it wrong, you passed the Dragon God Art to me, and I will heal your injury after I confirm that it is correct and has been successfully practiced."

    "After all, you General Tong is a character who regards the world's justice and morality as nothing. Who knows if you will renege on your debt."

    A sneer appeared on Yin Zhong's face, and he said, "Brother Xu can't trust me, so how can you convince me that you can really heal my injury?"

    Gao Peng didn't say much, spread his palms, and a porcelain bottle suddenly appeared in his palms out of thin air. Yin Zhong's eyes were fixed, his pupils shrank slightly, "What kind of method is this? What is this thing?"

    Gao Peng smiled and said: "Tong General, don't forget my original identity. This is the mustard seed Nasumi technique. As for what is in this bottle, can Tong General really not be able to guess?"

    Yin Zhong suddenly turned his head to look at the porcelain vase, his eyes flashed with brilliance.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 718 This deal is a bargain

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Thisis it the so-called elixir of life?" Yin Zhong took the porcelain bottle, opened the cork, and an unparalleled vitality immediately radiated out.

    Yin Zhong was very excited. With such a huge vitality, as long as he has enough energy, it will not be difficult to heal the injury that has tortured him for five hundred years.

    Gao Peng nodded slowly, and said: "It's called the Spring of Eternal Life. This is a spiritual spring on the fairy island of Yingzhou. Unfortunately, when I found it, the spring had dried up and there was no more water. There was only a small pool of spring water left.  A lump the size of an egg can make a person live forever."

    "Not only that, this spring water also has the effect of healing all injuries. This bottle of the fountain of eternal life is my deposit for the boy general. When I practice the dragon magic skill, I will give you enough to heal your injuries."

    Yin Zhong corked the bottle, put it in his arms, and said in a deep voice: "I believe the Fountain of Eternal Life can heal my injuries, but you have to prove that you still have enough, not just this small bottle."

    Gao Peng smiled slightly, stood up, and walked a few steps aside. After being far away from Yin Zhongzhang, he turned around, opened his hands, and the half cubic fountain of eternal life in the reincarnation table appeared instantly, floating on him  Before, a water polo was formed.

    Yin Zhong got up suddenly, his mind was agitated, his body swayed slightly, and he almost couldn't hold back and rushed forward to snatch it. The reason why Gao Peng walked away a few steps was to guard against his hand, and the Fountain of Eternal Life was taken away as soon as he saw it.

    "Hehe, General Tong doesn't have to make a wrong idea. This fountain of eternal life is placed in the mustard space, and the mustard space is a world of its own. It can be said that it is not in this world. Only I can take it out in this world."

    "If something happens to me, everything in my seed space will completely disappear in this world, and no one will be able to get it."

    Gao Peng sat back on the chair confidently, Yin Zhong's temples twitched slightly, but finally he chuckled and said, "Brother Xu is worrying too much, how could Yin make a wrong decision?"

    "Besides, Brother Xu has also been practicing for hundreds of years, and his overall skill is not inferior to mine, and Yin does not have the ability to snatch things from Brother Xu."

    Gao Peng waved his hand and said: "There is no need to say more about General Tong. I have a few catties and a few ounces, and I still know it in my heart. Anyone in this world who can fight against General Tong alone has passed away. I don't think so.  General Tong is an opponent, so you can't help but be careful."

    "Let me say goodbye today. General Tong can try the effect of this fountain of eternal life first, and you can also take this opportunity to think about a deal with me. In fact, General Tong has no loss in learning the dragon magic skill. After all, you are also stealing  Learned."

    Gao Peng stood up, and continued: "Pour the fountain of eternal life directly on the wound, and the injury can be healed. This bottle of fountain of eternal life should be able to heal one of your wounds."

    "In addition, my name is Gao Peng now, you can call me little brother as before, and I will call you Second Lord Yin outside."

    Yin Zhong nodded and said: "That's very good, I'll take the little brother out, please."

    Accompanied by Yin Zhong, Gao Peng went to the gate. The two no longer talked about what happened five hundred years ago, but just chatted casually.

    Passing through the corridor and arriving at the front yard, a middle-aged man with a square face, high nose and solemn demeanor, who appeared to be in his early forties, was leading a young man in a dark red iron guard uniform towards him.

    Seeing this person, Yin Zhong hurriedly stepped forward to salute, "Brother, you are back."

    The people who came were Yin Hao, the owner of Yujian Villa, and Tie Feng, the commander of the iron guards. Yin Hao nodded, looked at Gao Peng, and said, "This is"

    "Oh, let me introduce it to you." Yin Zhong smiled and said sideways: "This is my friend, little brother Gao Peng. He is young and has superb martial arts skills. He is a rare young handsome man in the martial arts world."

    Gao Peng also clasped his fists in a timely manner and said, "Gao Peng has met Mr. Yin."

    Yin Hao looked at Gao Peng in surprise, and couldn't help but pay more attention to it. He knew that his second brother had always been above the top, and it was rare for young people to be praised so much by him.

    Immediately there was a smile on his face, he clasped his fists in return, and said: "You are welcome, little brother, since you are a friend of the second brother, you are also a friend of my Yujian Villa, you might as well walk around more in the future."

    Gao Peng smiled and said: "Yes, I will not disturb Master Yin and the second master today, and I will visit you another day."

    "Okay, little brother is welcome to visit at any time, walk slowly."

    Yin Zhong sent Gao Peng to the door, and Gao Peng finally said: "I live in Hexing Restaurant on Zishi Street. If the second master wants to see me, he can send someone here to look for me at any time."

    Yin Zhong nodded and said: "I see, little brother, go slowly."

    highAfter Peng left, Yin Zhong quickly returned to the room, closed the door, walked to the wall with a large ink painting on the left side of the hall, touched the right side of the wall lightly with his hand, and the wall slid up, revealing a  The downward ladder is one of the entrances to the underground city.

    After stepping into the entrance, Yin Zhong put down the wall from the inside, and went down the stairs to the mercury pool in the underground city. Yin Zhong took out the porcelain bottle and opened his clothes, revealing his strong chest.

    The next moment, Yin Zhong's face was slightly distorted, as if he was enduring severe pain, his chest suddenly began to rupture, and blood flowed out immediately.

    Soon, eight paths criss-crossed, and the rupture was turned outwards. A finger-wide, terrifying wound appeared on his chest. If an ordinary person had such a wound on his chest, he would have already died beyond death.

    Enduring the severe pain, Yin Zhong uncorked the bottle, lay down, and poured the porcelain bottle into a wound. The crystal clear fountain of eternal life dripped into the wound immediately.

    The next moment, an unbearable itching came from the wound, and Yin Zhong's face trembled violently, but he resisted the itching and didn't reach out to scratch, but he was happy in his heart.

    Itching is right, the wound itself will itch when it heals. After pouring out the fountain of eternal life, he lowered his head to look at the wound where the fountain of eternal life was poured, and saw that the two sides of the cracked flesh were visible to the naked eye.  The speed grows granulation, closing inwards.

    In less than a stick of incense, all the horrible wounds were healed, leaving only a faint scar in place.

    "It's really healed, it's completely healed, this Fountain of Eternal Life can really heal my injuries." Yin Zhongxin muttered to himself ecstatically.

    He looked at the empty porcelain bottle, his eyes flickered several times, and he quickly became firm, "He is right, I have nothing to lose by passing the Dragon God Art to him, but it can cure the disease that has tortured me for five hundred years.  Years of injuries."

    "The most important thing is that when my injuries are healed and my physical body is consummated, I will have the opportunity to cultivate and become a god. This deal is a good deal."

    Yin Zhong, who made up his mind, got up and stepped into the Mercury Pond. At present, he can only temporarily heal the other seven wounds with the help of the Mercury Pond. Tomorrow, he will invite Gao Peng back to pass on his Dragon God Art in exchange for enough Fountain of Eternal Life.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 719: Shenlong and Tianjiao

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    After leaving Yujian Villa, Gao Peng did not return to the inn immediately, but walked around to familiarize himself with the surrounding environment and terrain.

    The plot of the drama "Shuiyuedongtian" basically revolves around Yujian Villa and the surroundings of this city. It is necessary for him to be aware of the surrounding environment.

    He has not explored the Broken Soul Forest outside the city and the Longze Mountain Villa by the sea. This city is very large, and the area around it related to the plot is even larger. It cannot be found out in three to five days.

    The current top priority is still the Dragon God Art, he can't run around for the time being, lest Yin Zhong can't find him.

    After learning the Dragon God Art, whether it is the plot or the mission, he can play it however he wants, and he can do it according to his own mind.

    After wandering around the street for several times, before he knew it, he came to a place that was very closely related to the plot. Looking at the signboard of "Sanhuafang" hanging on the big house on the left, the corner of Gao Peng's mouth twitched,  He thought of one thing, and immediately stepped up the steps of Sanhuafang.

    Sanhuafang is an antique shop. The reason why it is called Sanhuafang is naturally because the owner of the shop has "three golden flowers".

    Antiques have always been the stuff of rich people since ancient times. It is said that they will not open for three years and eat for three years after opening. Therefore, the business of Sanhuafang is naturally not much better. It is deserted. When Gao Peng stepped into the store, he immediately  Only the shopkeeper and a clerk were there.

    "Hey, guest officer, you can look around wherever you want. Our store ranges from the Shang and Zhou Dynasties to the Qin and Han Dynasties. You will definitely find something you like."

    A young man in his twenties greeted him with a big smile on his face. This boy was called Gouzi, and he was hired by Han Batian, the owner of Sanhuafang.  Gao Peng's clothes were elegant, and he immediately concluded that this was a rich owner.

    Gao Peng nodded with a smile, and said, "I prefer weapons. Do you have any weapons from last year?"

    When Han Batian behind the counter heard this, he immediately came out cheerfully, and said with a smile: "Haha, you have found the right place, young man. Come, come, let me introduce you."

    Seeing the boss go out in person, Gouzi was also happy and relaxed. He just followed the two of them at the moment, and Han Batian led Gao Peng to the table where the weapons were placed in the hall. At this time, there were six swords on it.

    Han Batian picked up a bronze sword without a scabbard, and said, "My lord, what do you think of this sword? This is an authentic Spring and Autumn Period Yue Kingdom sword. Look, this sword has not rusted at all after hundreds of years. As the saying goes  Said 'Wu Ge Yue Sword', if you want to collect ancient swords, then the sword of Yue Kingdom is the first choice!"

    Gao Peng took the bronze sword, brushed it with two fingers, nodded in appreciation and said: "Good sword, the gaps on the edge of the sword prove that this sword is a weapon that has seen blood on the battlefield, how much is this sword?  "

    Han Batian immediately became excited when he heard the words, and said: "It's not expensive, just give me one thousand two hundred taels for this sword."

    Gao Peng didn't bargain, and said cheerfully: "Okay, I want this sword, wrap it up for me first, and I'll pay the bill together later."

    "Come on, Gouzi, go, wrap the sword for the young master."

    "Hey, okay."

    Seeing Gao Peng being so forthright, Han Batian and Gouzi were overjoyed and became more enthusiastic. They also sold other weapons to Gao Peng, including the Huan Shou Dao of the Han Dynasty and the Bronze Broadsword of the Western Zhou Dynasty, but Gao Peng expressed his disdain for them.

    "Shopkeeper, my favorite is the sword, and the sword I like the most is Qin Chao's sword. Qin Chao's willow-leaf sword is sharp and tough, long and pointed, and has great lethality. Do you have it?"

    "Hey ah" Han Batian immediately showed an expression of admiration when he heard it, he gave a thumbs up, and praised without a word: "Young master is worthy of being a person in this way, he really has taste"

    With a faint smile on Gao Peng's face, he quietly listened to Han Batian's admiration that he didn't know whether it was sincere or fake, but in Gao Peng's opinion, it was probably the latter.  .

    "Hehe, shopkeeper, there is no need to say too much. Do you have Qin Chao's sword? If so, please show it! As long as it is really good, the price is easy to say."

    Han Batian was overjoyed, and after rambling on for a long time, what he was waiting for was your words. A smile was on his face at that moment, and he said, "Yes, haha, why don't you find the right place, my lord?  There must be, please wait a moment, my lord."

    After turning back to the counter, Han Batian opened a drawer door under the counter, took out a simple and exquisite three-foot long sword from inside, walked back to Gao Peng's side quickly, and said, "Young master, this is an authentic Qin sword."  Replace the willow leaf long sword."

    "The sword is three feet and three inches long, and the body of the sword is engraved with dragon patterns. Most importantly, this is not a bronze sword.?? is an iron sword, whether it is collected or used as a portable saber, it is the best choice, you see.  "

    "Clang"

    Gao Peng took the long sword, drew it out of its sheath, and a long sword sound resounded faintly. Gao Peng couldn't help but secretly praised "good sword" in his heart. In fact, the purpose of his coming here was precisely for this sword.

    Five hundred years ago, the ancestor of the Long family, Long Teng, who was revered as the "Dragon God" by the Tong family, devoted his entire life to forging two magical weapons, which are said to be indestructible with unrivaled divine iron.

    These two swords are unparalleled in sharpness and invincible. One is called "Shenlong" and the other is called "Tianjiao".

    When the Shenlong Sword was cast, Long Teng incorporated his own blood essence, so this sword can only be controlled by the blood of the Long family, and it can heal any accidental injuries of the Long family members.

    Gao Peng naturally knew where the sword was, but it was useless to know, because even if he got the sword, he would not be able to control it, and he would not be able to exert the true power of the Shenlong Sword at all.

    Although the Heavenly Flood Sword is slightly weaker than the Divine Dragon Sword, it is not much weaker. The most important thing is that the Heavenly Flood Sword has no restrictions that cannot be controlled by non-Long family blood.  power.

    And the long sword in Gao Peng's hand at this time, with the dragon pattern engraved on the blade, is the Heavenly Flood Sword.

    Although he himself is not good at using the sword, he can give it to Zhang Ziying as a gift, I believe she will like it.

    Just as Gao Peng was admiring the Heavenly Flood Sword, a tall, beautiful woman with a melon-shaped face and a peach blossom face came in outside the door of Sanhuafang.

    "Father."

    "Xiaoyun! Dad wants to greet distinguished guests, so wait a moment!"

    "oh!"

    The woman was Zhao Yun, the oldest of Han Batian's three adopted daughters. Seeing that Han Batian was doing business, he walked to the wooden chair by the wall in the hall and sat down. Zhao Yun glanced at Gao Peng who was concentrating on admiring the sword.  , a pair of wonderful eyes slightly brightened.

    "Ding¡­¡­"

    Gao Peng stretched out his fingers and flicked the sword lightly, and the Tianjiao Sword immediately made a long and crisp sound. Gao Peng praised in admiration: "It really is a good sword, Boss Han, let's ask for a price!"

    "Thisyou can see the quality of this sword, my lord. As the saying goes, a hero matches a beauty, a sword matches a hero, and you match this sword with me, my lord. It complements each other perfectly. Presumably, my lord is willing to spend money to take it away.  It, five thousand taels, what do you think?"

    "What? Five thousand taels?" Gao Peng stared, and asked loudly, with an expression of disbelief on his face.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 720

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Seeing Gao Peng's reaction, Han Batian was taken aback for a moment. Just now he saw Gao Peng being so happy and forthright, and he thought he was a big man who didn't take money seriously, so he opened his mouth like a lion, but who knew it was this kind of reaction.

    Seeing this, Zhao Yun over there's eyes dimmed, and a look of disdain flashed across him, thinking that he was the son of a rich and powerful family, but Wuqianliang reacted like this, it seems that she was mistaken.

    This Zhao Yun's character, in future generations, is a typical gold-digging girl who wholeheartedly marries into a wealthy family, and she is a scheming bitch who will do anything to achieve her goals.

    There are three criteria for her to choose a mate. Either she has power, so that she can be a high-ranking lady, or she has money, which allows her to spend as much as she can and enjoy life, or she is famous, so that she can enjoy the respectful gaze of others.

    So when she saw Gao Peng exclaiming for five thousand taels, she instantly lost interest in him. What's the use of being handsome?  It can't be eaten as a meal.

    "If you think it's expensive, my lord, we still have to discuss it. The so-called starting the price on the ground, and paying back the money when you land! Or, I'll give you a discount" Han Batian didn't want to let go of such a big deal, his face remained the same.  With a friendly smile.

    "Is there still a discount?" Gao Peng's eyes widened with anger, and his voice was a little louder.

    "ah?"

    Han Batian was a little uncertain about Gao Peng's thoughts, and asked cautiously: "Then you mean"

    "Clang"

    Gao Peng put the sword back into its sheath, held it up in front of Han Batian, and said angrily, "You actually only offered five thousand taels for such a good sword. Do you know that this is an insult to this sword?"

    "Well¡­¡­"

    Han Batian was dumbfounded, and Zhao Yun was also a little dumbfounded, what's going on?  Who else thinks this is too cheap?

    "That that how much does the young master think this sword is worth?" Han Batian was quick-witted, and immediately reacted, looking at Gao Peng with reverence.

    Gao Peng caressed the scabbard lightly, and said: "Treasures are priceless, but there is always a price for a transaction. Even if you want to sell this sword, you have to ask for at least 10,000 taels.  insult."

    After Gao Peng finished speaking, he put his hand into his bosom, and when he took it out again, there were already two heavy, golden bricks in his hand.

    "Kang Dang"

    Gao Peng casually threw two gold bricks on the table, and said: "Here is 1400 taels of gold, which is used to buy this sword. You can accept it! Go and get me a good sword case to put it in."

    The two gold bricks are 10 kilograms a piece, two pieces are 20 kilograms, one tael in Jin Dynasty is about 13.92 grams, 16 taels is a catty, about 222.72 grams, 20 kilograms is about 90 catties in Jin Dynasty, 1436 taels  , equivalent to about 12,000 to 15,800 taels of silver.

    Han Batian gasped, he didn't expect that this time he was really mistaken, this guy actually carried such a big two gold bricks with him, but why couldn't he see it from the outside?

    You have to verify it carefully, don't be fake gold, but no matter whether the gold is real or not, you must treat it as real at this moment, Han Batian immediately showed a smile that can intoxicate you, wishing to recognize you as his father, flattering you  Constantly sent.

    Gao Peng waved his hand, interrupted his flattery, and said: "There is no need to talk nonsense, as long as it is a real treasure, I will not be stingy, so you hurry up and put the sword back for me, remember to use the best wooden box.  "

    "No problem, no problem, young master, sit down for a while, and I will go and settle it for you, Xiaoyun, don't sit still, and serve tea to young master!"

    "oh!"

    Zhao Yun happily got up and went to the kitchen, Gao Peng walked to the seat where Zhao Yun was sitting just now, and Han Batian hurried to the inner room holding two gold bricks and the Heavenly Flood Sword.

    The gold brick sank as soon as he got it, which made Han Batian's heart skip a beat. It's so heavy, it's probably real gold. There are really such stupid guys with a lot of money in this world, so we have to get along with him and point out that  Maybe it depends on him to get rich.

    Han Batian's thoughts are in Gao Peng's arms. He and his three daughters are all characters who have a great influence on the plot, and the second daughter, Doudou, is the number one heroine.

    Naturally, Gao Peng's move was not purely for pretending to be aggressive, but to leave a deep impression on Han Batian, and then establish a relationship with them. In this way, it will be much more convenient to intervene in the plot in the future, and it will save a lot of trouble.  Little troubles on the sidelines.

    To build a relationship with people, it is natural to do what they like. Han Batian is greedy for money, so he invests in money, and things will be settled naturally.

    However, he did not expect that there would be some small accidents in order to build a relationship with Han Batian, but that accident was still a good direction.

    theHowever, Han Batian entered the inner hall holding the gold brick and Tianjiao sword, just in time to meet the dog who wrapped the Yue sword with silk cloth and was about to give it out.

    Han Batian stopped Gouzi, and said: "Don't be in a hurry to send it out, you go to Mushixuan to buy a top-quality red sandalwood box and come back, it should be three feet five inches long, go quickly."

    Gouzi was staring at the gold brick in Han Batian's arms and screamed. He spread his palms and said, "Then you have to give me money!"

    "No, you tell shopkeeper Li that I want it, and then go to checkout afterwards. Remember, you want the best, go and return quickly."

    "oh!"

    Gouzi hurriedly stuffed the wrapped Yuejian into Han Batian's arms, turned around and ran towards the back door.

    Come in with Han Batian, Zhao Yun, who was about to go to the kitchen, was stopped by Han Batian, "Xiaoyun, don't rush to make tea, come and do me a favor."

    Zhao Yun looked at Han Batian in confusion, and said, "What are you doing? Isn't it appropriate for us to leave the distinguished guests outside like this?"

    "Whether you are a distinguished guest or not is not certain! We have to make sure, you take these two pieces of gold and split them to see the fineness inside, and they are not plated fakes."

    Suddenly, Zhao Yun took the two gold bricks, and the father and daughter went to the firewood room together. Zhao Yun picked up the ax for chopping wood, took a breath, poured his internal force into the ax, and chopped it down two times in succession.

    "Clang clang"

    The two gold bricks broke in half immediately and broke into four pieces. When they picked it up, the father and daughter were overjoyed, "Father, it's true. This fineness is absolutely top-grade real gold!"

    Han Batian was also so happy that his beard trembled, "Then what are you waiting for? Hurry up and make tea."

    "Hey, I'll go right away." Zhao Yun hurried out, Han Batian hugged the gold bricks that had turned into four pieces, and he was so happy that he bit one piece and gnawed on the other piece.

    Gao Peng waited outside for a while, and Zhao Yun came out with a cup of tea. With a dignified smile on his face, he put the tea on the tea table beside Gao Peng, and said, "My lord, please have some tea."

    Gao Peng smiled and nodded, "Thank you."

    Pick up the teacup, open the lid of the cup, put it on the tip of the nose, close your eyes and sniff lightly, praise the good tea, and then take a sip.

    After Zhao Yun put down the teacup, he sat on the chair just now, watching Gao Peng's movements, he couldn't help but see his eyes light up. His movements are leisurely and elegant, without the slightest affectation. He looks like a person of noble birth. Such a person is exactly what she likes to make friends with.  Object.

    After all, Gao Peng has been a prince for a lifetime, and he grew up in the palace, so he naturally has a bit of aristocratic atmosphere, and his every move shows a good family background.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 721 Settlement

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    After Gao Peng put down the teacup, Zhao Yun said slowly: "I haven't asked Mr. Gao's name yet."

    "Oh! I'm Gao Peng, I don't know what to call the girl?"

    "Little girl Zhao Yun."

    "It turned out to be Miss Zhao. When I watched Miss Zhao walk, her steps were light and her figure was vigorous. She is also from the martial arts world?"

    Zhao Yun smiled slightly, and said: "Young Master has good eyesight, but the young girl has only learned some superficial kung fu to strengthen her body."

    "Hehe, it's good. The body is the foundation of everything. Having a good body is more important than anything else." Gao Peng casually chatted with Zhao Yun, waiting for Han Batian to pack the sword and send it out.

    After chatting for a while, Zhao Yun began to inquire about Gao Peng's family background after a little bit of strangeness, "Looking at Mr. Gao's demeanor, he must be from a wealthy family, right?"

    Gao Peng shook his head and said, "No, I'm poor."

    Zhao Yun was stunned for a moment, and said with a smile: "That's not like it!"

    "I am indeed very poor, as poor as gold."

    Zhao Yun was speechless in his heart, but his face remained unchanged, "Young master really knows how to joke."

    Gao Peng shook his head, and said seriously: "I'm not joking, the real wealth in the world does not depend on how much money you have, because there are many things in this world that money cannot buy."

    "For example, family affection, friendship, and love. The real wealth in the world depends on how much love you have in the world. Relatives, friends, and loved ones. Having these, even if they only have simple food and a few tiles, is real wealth."

    "but me¡­¡­"

    Speaking of this, Gao Peng sighed and said: "I have nothing but money. In this world, I am just alone. How can I be considered a wealthy person?"

    Zhao Yun was stunned for a while by Gao Peng's expressive words, and he couldn't help thinking about Gao Peng's words.

    "Sister Yun, why hasn't it been so longHuh? Is there a guest?" Just as Zhao Yun was deep in thought and Gao Peng was drinking tea silently, two girls ran in outside the door.

    One of them has bangs on his forehead, has an authentic slapped face, wears a men's robe, has a full head of hair tied in a ponytail behind his head, and is neatly dressed. He is seventeen or eighteen years old.

    The other person was a little younger, about fifteen or sixteen years old at the most, cute and cute, with two big braids on one left and one on the right, wrapped with a hair tie.

    The tomboy-like girl originally wanted to say something, but when she saw Gao Peng, she immediately stopped talking and smiled at Gao Peng.

    Gao Peng also smiled at them, Zhao Yun said: "Master Gao, these two are my younger sisters, this is Doudou, this is Zhu'er, they have something to do with me, excuse me."

    Gao Peng nodded and said with a smile, "Miss Zhao, please go ahead."

    At that moment, Zhao Yun gave Doudou two winks, and the three sisters walked towards the backyard together. Gao Peng's heart moved, and he listened attentively. After a while, he heard some interesting information in his ears.

    "The employer sent a message that the Yujian Villa's succession ceremony will be on the 15th of next month. When we enter through the back garden over the wall, she will send someone to wait for us there and tell us the evacuation route after we get the blood"

    A look of interest floated on Gao Peng's face, so the plot will start on the 15th of next month?  From this point of view, I have more than half a month to practice Jackie Chan.

    Even before the transaction started, Gao Peng was already thinking about practicing Dragon God Art, because he was 100% sure that Yin Zhong would definitely choose to trade with him.

    Yin Zhong, who has not recovered from his injuries, is just a martial artist with extremely high martial arts skills. He cannot use too much force.

    Moreover, as long as the injury is not completely healed, he will never be able to cultivate to the consummation state and become a god.

    And Gao Peng's request is not so embarrassing for him, it's just a skill learned secretly, and it's not that he will lose it after trading it out.

    "That's it. It's settled. You have to be fully prepared during this time. You go back first! Xiaoyun stays and greets you, Mr. Gao." This is the voice of Han Batian.

    "Okay, by the way, Dad, who is that Mr. Gao outside?"

    "It's not someone, it's the God of Wealth, that's all, I'll talk about it when I go back tonight, you guys go first!"

    "oh!"

    The three girls came out soon, Doudou and Zhu'er went straight out, Zhao Yun sat back beside Gao Peng, and said with a smile: "I'm sorry, I kept Mrs. Gao waiting for a long time. There is no high-quality sword box in the store, so dad bought it."  .¡±

    "Miss Zhao, you don't have to be polite." Gao Peng remembered something,He estimated that he would stay in this world for a long time, and he had to find a place to live. He couldn't stay in the inn all the time, and many things were very inconvenient. Han Batian and the others were local snakes, so why not ask them to help.

    Thinking of this, Gao Peng said with a smile to Zhao Yun: "Miss Zhao, I want to ask the shopkeeper for help. Of course, I won't let the shopkeeper go away for nothing."

    "Please tell me, Mr. Gao."

    "That's right. Not long after I came here, I haven't found a place to settle down. Now I live in an inn. Ms. Zhao is a local. I don't know where there are ready-made houses for sale?"

    Zhao Yun's eyes lit up, and he asked with a calm smile, "Is Mr. Gao planning to settle here?"

    Gao Peng smiled and nodded, and said: "That's true. This place has beautiful mountains and rivers, and the scenery is pleasant. It is really an ideal place to live. I really intend to live here for a long time."

    Zhao Yun said happily: "Since that's the case, I will show you the way later, let's go to the Broker's Office to have a look!"

    Hearing Zhao Yun's words, Gao Peng couldn't laugh or cry. It really deserves to be an overhead fantasy world, even such an avant-garde unit as Broker Hall.

    The so-called Broker Office is the ancient intermediary department, and intermediaries are naturally called brokers, which began in the Southern and Northern Dynasties. According to official history, it will take at least two hundred years to appear.

    There is still a difference between ancient brokers and modern intermediaries, because most modern intermediaries have a single profession, housing intermediaries are only engaged in intermediary of house sales, marriage and love agencies are only engaged in matchmaking, but ancient brokers can intermediary in everything.

    And in some periods, the imperial court stipulated that the transaction of houses or land must go through a brokerage house, so, in ancient times, house intermediary was a very popular profession.

    ? Unlike the real estate agents of later generations, many times their mouths were worn out, and the last order was not completed, and the effort was not directly proportional to the harvest.

    However, in ancient times, there were no clear water houses or rough houses. They were all second-hand houses, or even three-, four-, five-, and six-hand houses. The first owner of the house usually built it for himself and lived in it, and then sold it for some reason.

    After sitting for about a cup of tea, Han Batian finally came out with a smile in his arms holding a long rosewood box and a silk bag.

    "I'm really sorry for keeping Mr. Gao waiting for a long time. The sword is already installed. The high-quality red sandalwood, please take a look at it."

    Gao Peng took the red sandalwood sword box, opened it and looked at it, and saw that the Tianjiao sword was lying firmly in the box, with a thick cotton cloth inside, so he nodded in satisfaction.

    "Very good, I'm very satisfied, but with this Qin sword, I don't need the Yue sword, just treat it as a gift from me to the shopkeeper, you can keep it for yourself and then sell it!"

    Han Batian naturally couldn't get what he wanted, Zhao Yun smiled and said: "Father, Mr. Gao wants to buy a house in the city, I will take him to the broker's office to have a look."

    Han Batian's eyes lit up, and he said happily, "Okay! It's a great thing for a hero like Mr. Gao to settle here! Go, go! You must help Mr. Gao find a good house." (Note  Website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 722

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Gao Peng and Zhao Yun walked out of the door of Sanhuafang side by side. Gao Peng went back to the inn first. The reason was to go back and put away the sword box. In fact, he put it in the storage space. Then he used a piece of cloth to pack a pile of gold.  Zhuan, then went out to meet Zhao Yun.

    On the way, when passing the bank, Gao Peng deposited the gold bricks in the cloth into the bank, and exchanged a stack of silver bills totaling tens of thousands of taels, and then went to the broker's office together with Zhao Yun.

    In an old courtyard, Gao Peng met the real estate agent of this era, an old gray-haired broker. Zhao Yun negotiated all the matters he should deal with, and handled them in an orderly manner.

    Gao Peng has to admit that this woman Zhao Yun is indeed capable. If a man who can control her marries her, she will be a good wife.

    But if he can't control her, then the only result is to be ostracized by his own woman and become a figurehead. In a word, Zhao Yun's personality is that kind of Wu Meiniang-style woman.

    Li Shimin can control Wu Meiniang, so she is just a virtuous wife, but Li Zhi can't control her, and eventually even the throne is usurped.

    "Brother Gao, which of these houses do you prefer?" After an afternoon of getting along with each other, the relationship between the two became closer, and Zhao Yun's address for Gao Peng changed from Young Master Gao to Big Brother Gao.

    Gao Peng smiled slightly and said: "Let's go and see this house near Yujian Villa!"

    A happy smile appeared on Zhao Yun's face, Gao Peng did not disappoint her, and chose the most expensive house among the houses for sale in the city.

    In fact, Gao Peng chose this set not because it was the most expensive, but because it was the closest to Yujian Villa, only one street away, and the straight-line distance was less than 30 feet.

    Even if Gao Peng does not use the flying technique, but only uses lightness to fly, he can jump into Yujian Villa with just one body, so he chose this house.

    "Hehe, my son has good taste. This house belongs to Yujian Villa. Regardless of its layout or environment, it is the best choice. Please come with me, sir."

    The old broker happily led Gao Peng and Zhao Yun to the place where the house was located. After completing this business, he could get a lot of commissions, so he was naturally overjoyed.

    On the street where the house is located, this street is not like Zishi Street, which is similar to the commercial pedestrian street of later generations. It is surrounded by high-end mansions, and it is a place where rich and noble families live, so it is not noisy and lively, and the environment is quiet.  Gao Peng secretly nodded in his heart.

    There was no signboard on the door of that house, it must have been removed, the old broker stepped forward and held the door knocker and tapped it a few times, and soon someone came to open the door.

    The person who opened the door was wearing the costume of Yujian Villa's servant, obviously the person sent by Yujian Villa to guard and clean the house here.

    "Wang Yabao, you are" The servant looked at Gao Peng and Zhao Yun, and then looked at the old broker with a questioning expression.

    The old broker said cheerfully: "Brother Jin, this young master intends to buy this house, please go and report to Manager Li and ask him to come over."

    When the family member heard this, he immediately welcomed the few people in enthusiastically, and then went out to run to Yujian Villa. These matters involving wealth are naturally under the jurisdiction of Li Yong, the general manager.

    This house is not small, there are three courtyards, pavilions, small bridges and flowing water, rockery ponds, nine winding corridors, everything that one expects to find. Although it is far inferior to Zhennan Wangfu and Taishifu in Luding World, it is still very  A high-end house.

    Accompanied by Zhao Yun, Gao Peng walked around the courtyard a few times, looked at the environment of the house, and showed a satisfied expression. The old broker was secretly happy, it seems that this business has a chance.

    This house is well preserved and has been cleaned by someone. Once it is fully furnished, it only needs to add some new bedding and living utensils to move in.

    "What do you think, my lord? Is this house still attractive?" The old broker asked Gao Peng with a humble smile on his face.

    Gao Peng nodded and smiled, reached into his arms, took out a gold bar, and said: "Very good, I am very satisfied, I will settle down here from now on, and I would like to ask Wang Yabao to help me recruit some servants and cooks  .¡±

    The old broker was so happy that he could see his teeth but not his eyes, and said: "No problem, this matter is left to the old man, and the young master will handle it properly."

    Gao Peng smiled at Zhao Yun: "Miss Zhao, I have troubled you a lot today, and the transaction will be completed in a while, why don't I treat Miss Zhao to a meal and express my gratitude."

    "In addition, call your father and younger sister to make it more lively. When the house is arranged properly and you officially join the group, you will have a banquet in the mansion and have a group meal."

    Zhao Yun said happily: "It's just a little bit.It's nothing to worry about, my father likes to make friends with a bold and generous person like Brother Gao, so he must be very happy to make friends with Brother Gao.  "

    Gao Peng nodded with a smile, and after a short while, Li Yong arrived. Seeing Gao Peng's demeanor, he didn't dare to underestimate him, and saluted with a smile on his face, "This must be Mr. Gao, how do you feel about this house?  "

    Gao Peng cupped his fists in return, and said, "I like this house very much, Mr. Li, please make an offer!"

    Li Yong laughed and said: "The price of this house has always been the same, 8,000 taels, presumably to Mr. Gao, it's just a drop in the bucket."

    Gao Peng nodded indifferently, took out a bank note, ordered 8,000 taels and handed it to Li Yong, and said, "It's really not expensive, did Mr. Li bring the deed and land deed?"

    Seeing that Gao Peng was so straightforward, Li Yong couldn't help but feel good about him. He took the bank note and said, "Of course I brought it. You don't need to worry about the transfer, you can just leave it to the dental insurance."

    After the official discussion, both parties were very happy. Li Yong looked at Zhao Yun and praised: "Mr. Gao is young, already rich in wealth, and accompanied by such a beautiful and charming confidante. I really envy others."

    Zhao Yun heard a blush on his face, lowered his eyelids, and did not explain, but Gao Peng's expression changed, and he said: "Director Li misunderstood, Miss Zhao is a good friend who came to help me."

    "oh?"

    Zhao Yun's heart moved when he heard the words, his lowered eyes flickered slightly, he raised his head and showed a beautiful smile to Director Li, and said: "Zhao Yun, the master of Feixianmen, has met Director Li."

    Hearing the words Feixianmen, the corners of Gao Peng's mouth twitched slightly, but he didn't move, knowing that she was laying the groundwork for what happened next.

    Director Li has already met her at this time, if he doesn't make a foreshadowing first, things may change when it comes to Yujian Villa's succession ceremony.

    Li Yong smiled embarrassingly, and said: "It turns out that the old man misunderstood, but I'm sorry for the old man's bluntness, Mr. Gao and Zhao sect master stand together, but they are very suitable."

    Gao Peng glanced at Manager Li speechlessly, you old boy can't speak, so what should you do?  Mess up the mandarin ducks here and put lice on my head.

    Seeing Zhao Yun's expression out of the corner of his eye, his heart skipped a beat, isn't it me?  Did I invite the wrong person? I should have asked Han Batian to help me.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 723: Passing on the Dragon Divine Art

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    In the evening, at the table next to the window on the second floor of Hexing Restaurant, Gao Peng, Han Batian, Zhao Yun, Doudou, and Zhuer sat around a table. The table was filled with delicious food. Gao Peng and Han Batian exchanged glasses  ,Warm atmosphere.

    Han Batian made friends with each other, and flattered Gao Pengming without any trace of words, which made Gao Peng feel speechless and at the same time very comfortable.

    There will be no shortage of people like Han Batian who "know how to be a man" in any era. Although Gao Peng doesn't take this set seriously, he doesn't dislike it either.

    Gao Peng's temperament is gentle and generous, and he easily got the favor of Doudou and Zhu'er, not to mention Zhao Yun, she already regarded Gao Peng as a wealthy son-in-law.  too obvious.

    When the wine was hot, Han Batian also gradually found out Gao Peng's character, and he lost a lot of scruples. He asked, "I don't know where Mr. Gao is from? Why did you come to settle here alone?"

    Gao Peng drank a glass of wine and said with a smile: "I am from the middle of Sichuan, and I have lived with my family teacher since I was a child. After my family teacher died, I will travel the world alone, and I will go wherever I go."

    "I have been wandering around the world for a long time, and I feel a little tired in my heart, so I want to find a place to put down roots. I came here a few days ago. I saw that it is surrounded by mountains and seas, with outstanding people and beautiful mountains and rivers. It is really the most ideal place to settle down."

    Father and daughter Han Batian suddenly realized, Doudou said with a smile: "Brother Gao has really good eyesight, I would like to offer you a toast."

    Gao Peng happily raised his glass, touched Doudou, and then drank it down. After putting down the wine glass, Zhu'er lifted the jug and poured it for him very sensiblely. Gao Peng raised his glass again and said: "I am very lucky.  I will be able to meet you good friends here, and my life in this place will not be lonely in the future, hehe, I also offer you a toast."

    After a meal, the guests and the host had a good time, and as night fell, Han Batian was already a little fuzzy, and finally ended the meal.

    Gao Peng sent them outside the restaurant, and then returned to his room. He couldn't go back to the courtyard tonight. If there was no accident, Yin Zhong would definitely send someone to invite him tomorrow, so he stayed here for an extra night.

    As Gao Peng expected, the next morning, just after he had breakfast, a Tiewei entered the restaurant, and it was yesterday that he reported to Yin Zhong that he had seen Gao Peng's Tiewei.

    He stood in front of the door and glanced, and soon found Gao Peng in the hall. He walked up to him quickly, folded his fists and bowed: "Mr. Gao, the second master invites you to go to the village."

    Gao Peng nodded, walked to the counter, explained some things to the shopkeeper, took out a bank note and a piece of silver and gave them to the shopkeeper, then stood up and went out with the iron guard.

    The guests dining in the hall and the shopkeeper Xiaoer looked at Gao Peng's back in surprise, and asked Tiewei of Yujian Villa to invite him in person. What is the background of this young master?

    Half an hour after Gao Peng and Tie Wei left, Zhao Yun arrived and knocked on the door of Gao Peng's room, but there was no response, so he went back to the counter on the first floor and asked, "Shopkeeper, the young master who lives in Room 3 of Tianzi?"  Are you out?"

    The shopkeeper asked back: "Dare to ask, is the girl's surname Zhao?"

    Zhao Yun nodded in surprise and said, "Exactly."

    The shopkeeper confirmed that it was correct, reached into his bosom, took out the bank note that Gao Peng gave him, handed it to Zhao Yun, and said: "Master Gao was invited away by the iron guard of Yujian Villa.  The second master invited him to go."

    "Gao Gongzi asked the younger one to tell the girl that he has something to go out for a while, and there are still some things in the mansion that have not been arranged. Please ask the girl to take care of it. He will be very grateful when the time comes."

    Zhao Yun's face changed slightly. Does he have contact with Yujian Villa?  Then why doesn't Manager Li know him?  Could it behe also just got acquainted with Second Master Yin of Yujian Villa?

    Zhao Yun thanked the shopkeeper, turned around and walked out of the restaurant thoughtfully, opened the folded bank note, and exclaimed in a low voice, "Ten thousand taels? This"

    After flashing his eyes several times, a joyful smile suddenly appeared on Zhao Yun's face, and he walked briskly towards the mansion that Gao Peng bought. He really has the ability, and within a few days after coming here, he established a relationship with Yujian Villa.

    It has to be said that Gao Peng's behavior can easily make people misunderstand something. The sale is a huge sum of 10,000 taels, and a girl's family is entrusted to take care of the mansion. What does this mean?  Everyone will think about it.

    However, Gao Peng really didn't think about it that much. He just left this explanation because he didn't know anyone else here, and he knew that Zhao Yun and his sisters might come here to look for him.

    As for the 10,000 taels, it is also because Gao Peng is used to not taking money seriously, and the 10,000 taels will be a huge sum of tens of millions in future generations.

    He is going to Yujian Mountain Villa to learn dragon magic skills from Yin Zhong.How long does it take, but the mansion he just bought has not been arranged yet, and the servants are not yet in place, and someone will have to come forward to arrange these things, so he can only entrust Zhao Yun to help.

    As for whether Zhao Yun misunderstood or not, it doesn't matter. He now takes these things very lightly. As long as his real body does not do anything wrong to Zhang Ziying during this period, when he returns, what the virtual body does will be fine.  It has nothing to do with him.

    Because to put it bluntly, he and himself in the virtual body are not the same person at all to him, but they are completely the same person to the people in the reincarnation world, so there is no problem of irresponsibility

    Gao Peng arrived at Deyujian Villa and saw him again in Yin Zhong's room. After Yin Zhong waved back the Iron Guard, Gao Peng asked with a smile, "Second Master will call me early in the morning, but have you considered it clearly?"

    Yin Zhong nodded and said: "I have already considered it and agreed to trade with you. Come with me!"

    After finishing speaking, he turned around and walked to the entrance mechanism of the underground city, opened the mechanism, and said to Gao Peng, "Please, little brother."

    Gao Peng stepped into the entrance without the slightest hesitation, went down to the underground city, passed through the secret passage, and arrived at the stone room illuminated by crystal stones, where blood pythons were entrenched.

    Gao Peng looked at the stone sculpture made of blood python on the wall, and praised: "What a psychic alien, the second master spent a lot of effort in cultivating this alien, right?"

    Yin Zhong sighed: "Mercury is highly poisonous. The poison of the blood python can fight poison with poison. I have no way to restrain the toxicity of mercury."

    Gao Peng nodded, and said: "As long as the transaction is completed, the second master will not have to suffer the pain of splitting his body. This underground city is just an ordinary secret room."

    A faint smile floated on Yin Zhong's face, and he said: "Little brother is right, so stop gossip, and I will pass on the Dragon God Art to you."

    Gao Peng was refreshed and listened intently to Yin Zhong's explanation. After listening to Yin Zhong's explanation and the mantra he taught, Gao Peng discovered that the Dragon God Art is not what it was shown in the TV series.  trick.

    That move is called "Shocking the Dragon Transformation", and it is the strongest skill of the Dragon God Art, and it is also the core skill.

    There are nine levels of internal strength in Dragon God Kungfu, and Dragon God Kungfu also includes a sword technique, but Yin Zhong didn't like it, so he only practiced the Dragon Shocking Transformation, not the sword technique.

    The name of the sword art is "Panlong Eight Swords". This sword art is Long Teng's unique technique. It is most powerful when used with the Shenlong Sword. Holding the Heavenly Flood Sword is also extremely powerful. However, this "Panlong Eight Swords"  It has already been broken by Yin Zhong.

    Five hundred years ago, Long Teng fought against Yin Zhong with this sword technique, and was defeated and injured. Only then did his own blood flow to the spiritual mirror, arousing the power of the spiritual mirror.

    However, even though Gao Peng didn't need this sword technique, he also wrote it down. It happened that he was going to give the Heavenly Flood Sword to Zhang Ziying.  good?

    After Yin Zhong passed on the heart formula, he said: "I have passed on the heart formula of Dragon God Kungfu to my little brother, so you can practice here with peace of mind. With your skill, it probably won't take you a month to practice all of them.  I'll see you again in a few days."

    Gao Peng nodded with a smile, and said: "Thank you, Second Master, but you have to say hello to the blood python so that it doesn't disturb me, lest I accidentally hurt it by accident." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 724: Developing the Body of a Wind Dragon

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "hold head high"

    ? In the dungeon, Gao Peng performed the Dragon Surprise Transformation, and a dragon chant sounded louder, louder and more real than when he performed the Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms.

    The dragon chant produced when performing the Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms is due to the characteristics of the technique, the whistling sound formed by the resonance of the energy and the air, which always sounds so ethereal and illusory.

    However, the dragon's roar when performing the dragon's transformation is no different from the howling sound of a real living creature.

    It's just a pity that Gao Peng did not succeed in transforming into a dragon's body when he performed the Dragon Shocking Transformation this time, but his body became slightly illusory, and a dragon-shaped phantom floated on his body.

    However, even in such a state, Gao Peng felt that the true essence in his body was more solidified. If he made a move at this moment, the power would increase by at least a few percent.

    "It's so short of fire, I still have to practice hard!" Gao Peng finished his work, let out a long breath, and murmured.

    "Hehehehe, the little brother can practice the Dragon God Art to this level in just half a month. He is already very talented and has extraordinary aptitude. It will not take a few days to fully practice it."

    "You know, when I was practicing, it took me three full months to reach this state." Yin Zhong walked in from the secret path with a faint smile on his face.

    Gao Peng smiled slightly, and said: "Second Master is too modest. When you practiced at the beginning, you only had decades of skill, but I have hundreds of years of skill in my body. I have achieved this achievement from a high place, but it is not a special talent."

    Yin Zhong smiled and didn't answer, because what Gao Peng said was really good. If he could have such a profound cultivation base when he secretly learned the Dragon God Art back then, why would it take nearly half a year to practice it?  In the end, it was discovered by the clansmen.

    After the two chatted for a few words, they went about their own business. Yin Zhong came down to Yinchi to heal his injuries because of the time when his injury flared up again. Gao Peng ignored him.  He healed the wound, but that day is not too far away.

    The blood python transformed into its body and followed Yin Zhong to Yinchi, while Gao Peng continued to refine the Dragon God Art.

    In the past half a month, he has practiced the inner strength and mentality of the Dragon God Kung Fu to the seventh level, and the real energy in his body is filled with a strong dragon energy.

    What surprised Gao Peng the most was that the Dragon God Kung Fu and Xiaoyao Yufeng were surprisingly compatible. The two skills complemented each other, which greatly accelerated his cultivation speed.

    After his deliberation, the key point is probably in the word "wind and cloud". The so-called wind follows the tiger, the cloud follows the dragon, and the encounter between the free and unrestrained wind and the dragon's magic skill is not just the harmony between the dragon and the tiger, and the harmony of the wind and the cloud?

    Even Gao Peng had an immature idea that Nie Feng and Bu Jingyun in the world of wind and cloud each have the formlessness of wind and the impermanence of clouds. When the wind and cloud combine, the strength of the two will immediately increase tenfold, and they will display an earth-shattering power.  "Maha Boundless".

    And since he possesses the characteristics of no form of wind and impermanence of clouds in one body, if he can comprehend Maha Wuliang, wouldn't it be equivalent to one person being able to defeat Fengyun and Fengyun?

    The so-called Maha Wuliang means infinity, which just shows the unlimited power of the combination of wind and cloud.

    There are no real specific moves in Maha Wuliang, and both phaselessness and impermanence have the metaphor of "uncertainty".  immeasurable

    Two hours later, Yin Zhong recovered from his injuries, returned to the stone room, and said to Gao Peng who was sitting cross-legged on the futon: "Little brother, ten days later, I will hold a succession ceremony at Yujian Villa, and I hope that little brother can attend the ceremony."  , to be a witness."

    Gao Peng understood his subconscious meaning, a faint smile appeared on the corner of his mouth, and said: "It's an honor, Second Master, don't worry! On the eve of the succession ceremony, no matter whether I have practiced the dragon magic or not, I will help you heal your injuries."

    Yin Zhong nodded in satisfaction, and said happily: "Then I wish the little brother great success as soon as possible, and I will not disturb you anymore, so leave."

    "Second Master, walk slowly."

    After Yin Zhong left, Gao Peng continued to practice Dragon God Art on his own

    The time immersed in cultivation always passed quickly, ten days passed in a blink of an eye, and Gao Peng finally practiced astonished dragons.

    "hold head high"

    In the stone room, dragons chanted, and a gray dragon composed of true essence, which looked slightly illusory, was winding and circling in the stone room.

    This dragon is as thick as a bucket, about ten feet long, the dragon's head is the clearest, almost real, but the dragon's body is completely gaseous, but on this illusory dragon's body, there is a real dragon's might.

    Yin Zhong stood aside with a joyful smile on his face,Gao Peng has practiced the Dragon God Art, which also means that his injury is about to be healed.

    Gao Peng's dragon body is quite different from his. His dragon body has a fiery meaning, a little violent, very aggressive, and can be called a fire dragon.

    However, Gao Peng's dragon body has a sense of uncertainty and impermanence, so when the dragon body hovers, it is extremely flexible and extremely fast. When the wind blows around the ground, this is a wind dragon. In terms of flying speed, Yin Zhong  I'm afraid I'm not as good as him when I ask myself.

    In the original play, Tong Bo's dragon body is light blue, which is regarded as a water dragon, which is also in line with his gentle and elegant personality and temperament.

    Gao Peng himself felt very strange at this time. His entire body turned into a dragon shape, and his body senses completely changed into another state. His limbs turned into dragon claws, and his body lengthened more than twenty times.  It can even bite its own tail.

    Gao Peng was very interested in this sense different from the human body. After all, as a human body, he would never be able to bite his own ass.

    It's just that the consumption of true energy during the startling dragon transformation is too terrifying. In a maximum of ten or twenty minutes, his five hundred years of profound cultivation will be exhausted.

    No wonder Yin Zhong and Tong Bo fight in the original drama, and they have never used the dragon magic skill for more than a minute. When fighting with the body of a dragon, the winner can basically be determined within 20 to 30 seconds, so there is no need to entangle  .

    The second reason is that the Dragon God Art consumes too much, Tong Bo can't last long, and Yin Zhong is unable to last because of his injuries.

    Tong Bo is also very good. As a descendant of the Long family, he has the blood of the Long family, and he has a bonus in the practice of dragon magic. Looking at the entire Shuiyuedongtian, he is only inferior to Yin Zhong.  With the protection of the heroic soul of the ancestors of the Soaring Dragon, the bonus to combat power is incomparable.

    Gao Peng understands the consumption of the Dragon Divine Art very well. Transforming into a dragon in a human body is an act against the heavens and the earth. Although the consumption is horrific, it has also gained corresponding powerful power.

    Gao Pengruo, who has practiced Jackie Chan's magical skills, returned to the previous assessment world. Those guys in the protagonist camp might not be able to survive except for the girl mage who can escape by teleportation.

    Gao Peng maintained the dragon body for two minutes, then recovered his skills and fell to the ground, returning to his human body. He looked at Yin Zhong and said with a smile: "Fortunately, I did not disgrace my life, and I finally managed to practice one day earlier. Now, it's time for me to fulfill the promise.  "

    Yin Zhongxin nodded, unbuttoned his shirt, secretly exercised his skills, and opened the wound.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 725 The Unique Old Friend

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Treating Yin Zhong only consumes a ball of eternal life the size of a football, and Yin Zhong is ecstatic when he recovers from his injury.

    Once the injuries that have fettered him for five hundred years are completely healed, there will be nothing that will hinder his spiritual cultivation in the future. One of his three major wishes in life has been fulfilled, and the remaining two are just around the corner.

    Yin Zhong's three major wishes, one is to heal the injuries caused by Long Teng, the second is to destroy the Tong clan to avenge his daughter's death when he was expelled back then, and the third is naturally to cultivate to become a god and revive his daughter  Yin Feng.

    Although it was a deal between him and Gao Peng, he was still very grateful to Gao Peng in his heart, and it was rare for Gao Peng to get an immortal like him.

    The most wonderful thing is that they were ministers in the same palace five hundred years ago. Although he led the army most of the time and never met Gao Peng, the two of them can be regarded as real "fellows".

    He finally has someone who has a common language and can share secrets, which is very important for a person like him, which can make him feel that he is not alone, so that he is no longer so lonely.

    "Congratulations to Erye Yin for recovering from his injuries, he will soon become a god." Gao Peng waited for Yin Zhong to put on his clothes, and congratulated him with fists.

    "Hahahaha I also want to thank little brother for the elixir. This injury has tortured me for five hundred years. If it weren't for your help, I don't know how many years I would have endured." Yin Zhong patted Gao Peng's shoulder heavily, and said with a smile  .

    Gao Peng smiled slightly and said: "Second Master, you are welcome, we are also helping each other. After all, there is only one real old friend between us."

    Speaking of this, Gao Peng let out a long sigh, and continued: "For the past five hundred years, I have often felt lonely. My relatives and friends have long since passed away. The world is so big, but I have always been alone and walking alone."

    "The saddest thing is that I can't even find the meaning of living. Sometimes I really feel that life is meaningless. It wasn't until I knew about your existence that I finally realized that there is actually someone like me in this world, haha  .¡±

    Gao Peng's words resonated strongly with Yin Zhong. Think about it, if he didn't have those three wishes to support him, he would definitely feel lifeless, right?

    At this moment, without knowing it, Gao Peng has become a very important person in Yin Zhong's mind, and his importance even exceeds the Yin clan he founded.

    Although the Yin family is his descendants, how many descendants will exist as long as he is still alive?  But Gao Peng is the only one who has lived from the time he lived until now.

    ?Gao Peng and Yin Zhong left the underground city, the night outside had already fallen, and a full moon like a jade plate was hanging in the sky, and tomorrow would be the fifteenth day.

    Since tomorrow is the grand ceremony of Yujian Villa's passing on the throne, Yin Zhong left Gao Peng to live in the villa, called the family servant, and asked him to invite Manager Li over.

    Seeing Gao Peng, Li Yong was surprised and said, "Master Gao? It turns out that you and the second master are old acquaintances. This is really"

    Gao Peng smiled and said, "Director Li, we meet again."

    Yin Zhong looked at the two in surprise, and asked Gao Peng, "Do you know each other?"

    Gao Peng nodded and said with a smile: "I met once. When I first came here, I didn't have a place to stay, so I went to the broker's house to buy a real estate, and finally fell in love with the house across the street."

    "It's a coincidence, I didn't expect that the house was actually the property of Yujian Villa, and it was the transaction between Manager Li and me."

    Yin Zhong came to a sudden, and said with a smile: "Brother Gao, why didn't you say earlier, if you like it, I will give it to you at the discretion, why do you need to spend money?"

    Li Yongxin was greatly surprised, what is the identity of this Mr. Gao?  The relationship with the second master is so good.

    "Hehe, why should the second master be polite? You also know that I am so poor that I only have money left. How can I ask you to give it away for nothing?"

    "Hahahahayou are so poor that you only have money left, and you are the only one who is qualified to say this." Yin Zhong laughed heartily, patted Gao Peng on the shoulder, and said to Li Yong: "You arrange a guest room for Brother Gao.  , Brother Gao is the honored guest of Yujian Villa at the grand ceremony of passing on the throne tomorrow."

    Li Yong didn't dare to neglect, bowed slightly and said: "Yes, Second Lord, Mr. Gao, please follow me."

    "Okay, then I won't disturb Second Master's rest, and I will leave."

    "Brother Gao, please."

    Early the next morning, Yujian Villa was decorated with lights and festoons, and red curtains were hung everywhere, creating a festive and lively scene.

    Martial arts people from all over the world came to congratulate with gift boxes in their hands. At the same time, two weird people appeared on the street.

    they scatteredWith long hair, the clothes on their bodies are incompatible with the pedestrians coming and going on the street. They look very old, and the iron belts on their waists are also engraved with simple and simple patterns. The strangest thing is that they seem to have no idea what money is.  things.

    These are two brothers, the elder brother is about twenty years old, the younger brother looks seventeen or eighteen years old, but the younger brother seems to have some brain problems, acts and talks like a child, and causes troubles along the way.

    "Doudou, you will be there in a while, go straight to the backyard, the employer sent someone to wait for you there, Pearl and I will go in through the gate, we will be bright and dark, understand?"

    In a carriage, Zhu Er played the role of the coachman, sitting on the shaft and driving the horses, specially painted with light makeup, Zhao Yun and Doudou, who looked extremely beautiful, were sitting opposite each other in the carriage, Zhao Yun was telling Doudou  .

    Doudou nodded, and said: "I see, by the way, Sister Yun, brother Gao has been to Yujian Villa for more than 20 days, and he has not come out. Do you think we will meet him inside?"

    Zhao Yun was stunned for a moment, thinking of something, his eyes flickered slightly, and said: "I don't know, but if he is really friends with Yujian Villa, he should show up for such an important matter!"

    Doudou put his hand on his chin and said: "If brother Gao knows that we are thieves, I don't know if he will treat us as friends. Brother Gao is a very good friend. I hope he won't hate us because of it.  !"

    A trace of worry also appeared on Zhao Yun's face when she heard the words. She regretted accepting this task, but now, she can only finish this task first, and at worst, she will stop doing it after finishing this task.

    Just when the two sisters were entangled because of Gao Peng, a ball suddenly hit the curtain of the carriage and flew in. The two sisters were startled, and the next moment, Zhu Er's exclamation came.

    "Ah what are you doing? What are you doing in? Come out!"

    Zhao Yun and Doudou saw a seventeen or eighteen-year-old boy suddenly get into the carriage and go to get the ball, but turned a blind eye to them. The sisters were startled, and Doudou kicked the boy.

    "Oh, why did you kick me?" The boy just rubbed the kicked shoulder, still ignoring them, just went to pick up the ball that fell to Doudou's feet.

    Seeing this, Doudou grabbed the ball and threw it out through the curtain of the back door. The boy threw himself towards the back door but missed the ball. Doudou kicked the boy out again. The two sisters stared at each other.  Glancing at it, his face was full of bewilderment.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 726 Something Happened

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "The Law of Xi"

    Zhu'er, who was driving, pulled the rein suddenly and reined in the horse. Zhao Yun and Doudou leaned over and almost fell.

    "What are you doing?" Zhu'er yelled coquettishly, and the two sisters only heard two male voices coming from outside.

    "Children's innocence"

    "Second brother."

    "What's wrong? Why were you kicked?"

    "I found the ball! Hehe."

    "Someone kicked you and you didn't know to hit him?"

    "But didn't you tell your eldest brother that you are not allowed to hit people casually? Unless people say I am stupid."

    ""

    The second brother seemed speechless for a moment, and the next moment, he raised his voice and shouted: "The one who kicked my brother comes out."

    Zhao Yun and Doudou in the carriage heard this conversation and looked at each other again. Doudou stared and said softly, "Could it be that I met a fool?"

    Zhao Yundao: "Stay still, I'll go down and have a look."

    "oh!"

    After finishing speaking, he opened the curtain and got out of the carriage, just in time to hear Zhu'er say softly: "Hey, why are you so unreasonable? He himself first"

    "Pearl."

    Zhao Yun called to Zhu'er who was about to argue with the other party, Zhu'er heard the sound and stepped aside, Zhao Yun put his hands behind his back, stepped forward gracefully, and saw clearly the two people in front of Zhu'er.

    Seeing the strange robes on the two of them, Zhao Yun's eyes showed a strange look, but she didn't care too much. She looked at the second brother in front of her with a pair of peach blossom eyes, and said slowly: "Excuse me, sir, a man broke into a girl's room."  Chassis, shouldn¡¯t it?¡±

    In order to find Xue Ruyi and save his father, Tong Zhan, who just ran out from Shuiyue Cave with his younger brother, looked at the beautiful woman in front of him, and couldn't help but feel a little dazed, thinking to himself: "What a beautiful woman, you can't see it in Shuiyue Cave."  ah!"

    After hearing Zhao Yun's words, Tong Zhan said weakly: "No."

    Zhao Yun nodded, and continued: "Then the girl took action out of shock, is there anything wrong?"

    "That's right."

    Seeing this, Zhao Yun couldn't help showing a faint smile. He was indeed a fool, "Then please let this young man get out of the way, okay?"

    "Uhhaha, okay." Tong Zhan said with a smirk, just like a young boy who just fell in love.

    "Pearl, let's go."

    "oh!"

    Zhao Yun took Zhu'er and turned back to the carriage, and left quickly. Tong Zhan still stared at the carriage in a daze until he could no longer see it.

    "Second brother, second brother?"

    Tong Zhan was awakened by Tong Xin's voice, and when he saw the ball he was holding in his hand, he scolded angrily: "It's all your fault, I told you not to worry about it, let's go!"

    "Hey, second brother, it was a man who kicked me just now!" Tong Xin pulled Tong Zhan back and said aggrievedly.

    "What? It's a man? There's no reason for that." Tong Yan's eyes widened with anger, and he was about to turn around to trouble Zhao Yun. After walking a few steps, he paused, thought for a while, and said, "Forget it, it's still Dad's business."  It's important, let's go!"

    "oh!"

    At the gate of Yujian Villa, Zhu'er reined in her horse, jumped out of the car and walked to the door, and said to Li Yong who was welcoming the guests, "Zhao Yun, the master of Feixianmen, is here to congratulate the master of Yujian Villa on his succession."

    When Li Yong heard it, the master of Feixianmen?  Isn't that the confidante of Mr. Gao?  Not daring to be negligent at the moment, he walked down the steps, clasped his fists as a salute, and said with a smile: "It turns out that Sect Master Zhao is here, welcome."

    Zhao Yun had also got off the carriage at this time, with a dignified manner, walked forward steadily, and said with a smile: "Director Li, we meet again."

    "Hehe, I haven't seen you for a long time, but Sect Master Zhao is still handsome, please come inside quickly." Li Yong enthusiastically led Zhao Yun and Zhu'er to walk in.

    Zhao Yun's heart moved, and he smiled and said: "Dare to ask Director Li, have you seen Brother Gao?"

    Li Yong only paid attention to Zhao Yun, but did not notice the movement of Doudou in the carriage as in the original play, and said with a smile: "Mr.  So he is on the balcony on the second floor with the second master, do you want the old man to arrange for Master Zhao to go to the second floor?"

    Zhao Yun pondered for a while, then shook his head, and said: "That's not necessary, we just wait below, Manager Li, go get busy! There is no need to call us specifically."

    Li Yongxin secretly praised him, he is worthy of being the master of the sect, he really knows the general idea, and said happily at the moment: "Then Li will be negligent, come here."

    "exist."

      "Lead the way for Master Zhao, please come inside Master Zhao."

    "Thank you."

    Zhao Yun took Zhu'er into the front yard of Yujian Villa, surrounded by groups of people from the martial arts who gathered together to greet and chat.

    Zhu'er looked at the sky and said in surprise: "Didn't it start at the end of Shen?"

    Zhao Yun said lightly: "Be patient."

    "Oh hey, Sister Yun, look, Brother Gao."

    Following Zhu'er's line of sight, Zhao Yun saw that Gao Peng was talking and laughing happily with a burly man on the balcony on the second floor. It could be seen that the man was very close to Gao Peng, and he did not show any pretensions of the second owner of Yujian Villa.  .

    A flash of light flashed in Zhao Yun's beautiful eyes, what is the identity of Brother Gao?  He has such a close relationship with Yin's second child. From this point of view, he is not only rich, but also has a high status in the world!

    Zhu'er didn't pay attention to Zhao Yun's expression, she looked at the big man talking and laughing with Gao Peng, and asked softly: "Sister Yun, is the person talking to Brother Gao the second master Yin?"

    Zhao Yun nodded slowly, and said: "It's him, this Second Master Yin has the title of 'Sai Immortal' in the Jianghu."

    "Sai Immortal? Is it too exaggerated?" Zhu'er asked in surprise with her big round eyes open.

    Zhao Yun smiled and said: "It's not an exaggeration at all. He helped Yin Hao fight the world of Yujian Villa. It is said that he will never get hurt or get sick, and even, he never sleeps.  "

    "Boomboomboom"

    At this moment, a few gongs sounded, and all the heroes of the martial arts gathered towards the terrace. Some heroes who were close to Yujian Villa sighed: "The ceremony of passing the throne is about to begin.  You can take off the heavy burden with Master Yin."

    On the terrace, Gao Peng said with a smile to Yin Zhong: "Second Master, let's preside over the grand ceremony first!"

    Yin Zhong nodded and said: "Okay, then I will excuse you for a moment."

    Yin Zhong turned around and walked to the edge of the terrace, and raised his voice: "My fellow martial artists"

    Perhaps it was because Yin Zhong was recovering from his injury and got another close friend, so he was in a good mood. An opening remark was full of wit and wit, which made the martial arts heroes below burst into laughter.

    However, just as he finished his opening remarks, Li Yong hurried over, leaned into Yin Zhong's ear and whispered, "Second Master, something happened."

    Yin Zhong's eyes froze, and he asked in a deep voice, "What's going on?"

    "Someone robbed Xue Ruyi."

    Yin Zhong's expression changed drastically when he heard the words, and he turned to Gao Peng and said, "Brother Gao, something happened in the backyard, I'll go and have a look."

    Gao Peng knew that Doudou and Tong Zhan had made a move, so he immediately said, "I'll go with you and see if I can help."

    Yin Zhong did not refuse Gao Peng, but nodded happily, then turned around and walked quickly to the backyard.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 727 Yin Zhong's Hate

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Below the terrace, Zhao Yun, who saw Yin Zhong's face, bowed his head and said softly: "Doudou has made a move."

    Pearl became anxious when she heard that, "You mean, she was found? Then go and help her."

    Zhao Yun grabbed her and said softly, "Don't worry, the person who hired us to steal Ruyi's blood will help her get away."

    Zhu'er wondered: "Then what are we still doing here?"

    Zhao Yun said as a matter of course: "Wait!"

    "Waiting for what?"

    There was an inexplicable smile on the corner of Zhao Yun's mouth, and there was actually such an unfathomable taste

    Gao Peng and Yin Zhong walked towards the backyard quickly, and heard the sound of fighting coming from the backyard from a long distance away, Yin Zhong's face was gloomy, and he quickened his pace, and as soon as he reached the gate of a courtyard, he heard a crisp voice  .

    "Hey, if we don't kill people, we should be killed."

    "No, you can't kill people."

    Gao Peng and Yin Zhong walked through the courtyard gate and saw the situation in the backyard clearly. The iron guard formed a formation at this time, surrounding Doudou, whom Gao Peng knew very well, and another man in white. Needless to say, the man in white  It was undoubtedly Tong Zhan.

    At this time, Tong Zhan was holding Xue Ruyi in his hand, and Xue Ruyi was wrapped with a soft steel wire. Neither of them would let go, letting the other take Xue Ruyi away.

    When Yin Zhong saw Tong Zhan's clothes, his complexion changed drastically, and he became very emotional, "Why is he wearing that clothes? Is his surname Tong? Isn't it?"

    Li Yong hurriedly replied: "The little one doesn't know, the little one has never seen this person before."

    Gao Peng said: "No mistake, they are members of the Tong family. In this world, they are the only ones who can wear this suit."

    After getting Gao Peng's confirmation, Yin Zhong couldn't stop trembling slightly, clenched his hands into fists, and shouted: "Five hundred years, five hundred years ah"

    Yin Zhong didn't hesitate at all after finishing speaking, his body moved, his fists turned into claws, his body almost turned into a streamer, and flew towards the field.

    Li Yong found that he only saw a phantom, and he couldn't even see Yin Zhong's figure clearly. He was secretly shocked. It was too scary. Has his martial arts reached such a high level?

    Just when Yin Zhong was less than a foot away from the two of them, the air above the two suddenly twisted, and a figure suddenly appeared, grabbed the shoulders of the two, and dragged them up. Yin Zhong immediately caught the air.

    "Who is catching me? Who is catching me" Doudou exclaimed in panic.

    Seeing this, Gao Peng's heart moved, he jumped up suddenly, and swept towards Tong Zhan and Doudou, who had already risen to mid-air in an instant.

    Gao Peng's speed is only faster than Yin Zhong's. Li Yong's eyes blurred. Gao Peng is no longer by his side. When he looked again, his figure had appeared in the field at the height of the roof, and he was just floating in the air.  In mid-air, it doesn't land.

    Now Li Yong was even more astonished. Why does it look like this Mr. Gao is faster than Yin Zhong?  No wonder Yin Zhong valued him so much.

    Moreover, it can be suspended in the air, what kind of method is this?  Who is he?  Li Yong's expression changed, and he began to worry about his nephew.

    Gao Peng's movements were fast, and even Yin Zhong was amazed. The eyes of Tie Feng and the iron guards below were wide open. They looked like ghosts and gods. After all, they had never heard of any light kung fu masters in the world.  Can stand on the ground.

    However, Gao Peng was still a step too late. When he arrived at this position, the figures of Tong Zhan and Doudou had disappeared in the air, and even their breath disappeared, as if they had traveled through time and space in an instant and were not here.  The world is normal.

    Gao Peng sighed, slowly fell beside Yin Zhong, and said in a deep voice: "The spells of the Tong clan are indeed unique, but what exactly do they want to do?"

    Yin Zhong looked at the sky and murmured: "It's really them. It's been five hundred years, and they're still there."

    Li Yong quickly ran to Yin Zhong's side, looked at the sky, and asked in surprise, "Second Master, what is that?"

    Yin Zhong glanced at Li Yong with gloomy eyes, Li Yong's heart froze, he bowed and took two steps back, he knew he was talking too much.

    In the original play, Yin Zhong used more than the limit force of his injury at this moment, which caused the wound to burst, but now that his injury has recovered, naturally there is no difference.

    Gao Peng said to Yin Zhong: "Xue Ruyi was snatched away by the Tong clan, this ceremony of succession"

    Yin Zhong slowly shook his head and said, "It's okay, it doesn't have much impact."

    After finishing speaking, he said to Tie Feng: "Strengthen your guard and ensure the smooth progress of the grand ceremony."

      "Yes." Tie Feng cupped his fists, looked at Gao Peng beside him in awe, and left with the Iron Guards.

    After sending Li Yong to the front yard to greet the guests, Yin Zhong also turned around with Gao Peng and went to his room. Gao Peng asked Yin Zhong, "Is this the first time the Second Lord has seen a member of the Tong clan in the past five hundred years?"

    Yin Zhong nodded slowly, and said: "Yes, I was injured by Long Teng back then, and I fell into a coma, and all the troops I brought to hunt them down were also killed. When I woke up, the Tong clan had disappeared.  Haven't seen them either."

    Gao Peng frowned and said: "Didn't you check their hiding place?"

    Yin Zhong sighed: "Why didn't I check, but there has been no news. With the magic of the Tong clan, it's easy to hide, but it's not so easy to find out."

    "I've been looking for them for five hundred years, and I only know that they fled in this direction in the end, but I don't know where they are. That's why I came here to found the Yin clan and lay down the foundation of Yujian Villa, just to find their whereabouts conveniently."  .¡±

    "But I have searched for five hundred years, but I still can't find any trace of them. But this place is close to the East China Sea, and there is no way out. I believe they must be nearby."

    "Now that they have finally appeared, this proves that my original speculation was correct. Since they have already appeared and their target is Xue Ruyi, they will definitely come again. Sooner or later, I will find the Tong clan's hidden place and wipe them all out."  .¡±

    Gao Peng was puzzled when he heard the words, and said: "Second Master, I have always been curious about the deep hatred between you and the Tong clan, why you wanted to persuade His Majesty to send troops to attack five hundred years ago, and I have been thinking about it for five hundred years.  Want to destroy the Tong family?"

    "It stands to reason that you secretly learned the Dragon God Kungfu and violated the family rules first, and you were exiled but you deserved it yourself. Normally there shouldn't be such a big hatred!"

    Yin Zhong paused, eyes filled with hatred, looked up at the sky, with a look of pain on his face, he said after a long time: "Because of their banishment, my only daughter was poisoned to death on the road.  "

    "From that moment on, I swore that I would no longer be named Tong, and no longer respect heaven and earth. I would cultivate to become a god, destroy the Tong clan, and make the world prostrate at my feet."

    After Yin Zhong finished speaking, he strode away. Gao Peng was secretly moved when he heard the words. If this is the case, if I go to the Hell Rock to find Yin Feng and bring her back, I don¡¯t know if I can resolve Yin Zhong¡¯s hatred for Tong Shi  .

    It is estimated that it is a bit difficult, but you can try it, but how to operate it and how to make it reasonable still needs to be carefully considered.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 728: Here Comes the Mission

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    But for now, let's find that guy first!  We can't let him be caught by Yin Zhong. Since Yin Zhong has recovered from his injuries, if he tricks him out of the Shuiyue Cave, then the Tong clan will really have only one way to perish.

    Gao Peng thought of this and unfolded his movements, his figure almost turned into a gust of wind passing through the hall, walking back and forth in the backyard, sometimes passing by Tie Wei, but they didn't see anything, they only felt a gust of breeze blowing  Pass.

    Gao Peng searched the backyard for a while, and finally found him in a remote courtyard. At this time, he was holding a pigeon and chatting endlessly.

    "Pigeon, pigeon, do you know where it is? You go left and right for a while, I'm almost dizzy by you."

    Gao Peng watched this scene speechlessly, man, you can understand the pigeons, but the pigeons can't understand you!

    Shaking his head, Gao Peng stepped forward and called out, "Childlike innocence."

    "Hey, huh? How do you know my name?" Tong Xin, who was trying to communicate with the pigeons patiently, heard someone calling her name, subconsciously responded, turned to look at Gao Peng, and found that she didn't know him, so she asked strangely  said a word.

    With a kind smile on his face, Gao Peng said: "Your second brother told me! Just now he got the blood Ruyi, but he was discovered and fought, and then your elder brother suddenly appeared and pulled him back into the water  It's moonlight."

    When Tong Xin heard it, she became anxious, stomped her feet and shouted: "Oh, why didn't the elder brother and the second elder brother wait for me?"

    Gao Peng said: "The situation was very critical at the time. If you didn't leave, you would be caught and killed, so they didn't have time to wait for you. Are you going to help the pigeon deliver the letter? Just leave it to me, you go back first! Remember to be careful,  Don't be found out."

    Tong Xin nodded repeatedly when she heard the words, and said, "Okay! Here you go, I'll go first."

    Gao Peng took the pigeon and said: "Remember to go back directly, don't play around, your elder brother, second brother, and Yinxiu are waiting for you, they are very anxious if they can't find you."

    "Well, I see, thank you." With a pure smile on Tong Xin's face, she turned around and flew towards the wall at an extremely fast speed, worthy of being the third expert in the world of Shuiyue.

    Gao Peng turned around and left in peace of mind. With childlike martial arts, no one in Yujian Villa can find him except him and Yin Zhong.

    Gao Peng skimmed the only way to the Iron Guard patrol route, put the pigeon on the ground, and quickly left the scene. It took only a few minutes from when he started looking for Tongxin to when Tongxin left and put down the pigeon.

    Gao Peng walked swaggeringly in the inner courtyard of the villa, and the iron guards he met respectfully saluted him, calling him Mr. Gao, and his unpredictable ability left a deep impression on them.

    Back in the front yard, it was already You hour, a feast was set up in the villa, and the martial arts heroes had already started the banquet. Gao Peng found Yin Zhong in the hall.

    "Second Master, do you have any idea why the members of the Tong clan want to take the blood away?" Gao Peng sat down beside Yin Zhong who was thinking about something, and asked as if nothing had happened.

    Yin Zhong said slowly: "The greatest effect of Xue Ruyi is to heal illnesses and injuries. I guess it is probably because some important person in the clan is seriously ill and needs Xue Ruyi's treatment."

    Gao Peng looked thoughtful, and said: "The one who can make the Tong clan leave their seclusion and take the risk of taking Xue Ruyi Could it be that the clan leader of the Tong clan is critically ill?"

    Yin Zhong's expression moved, he nodded and said: "It is very possible, but there are two pieces of Xueruyi, and the two pieces must be combined to be effective. A single Xueruyi is not only unable to save people, but also a very powerful weapon."

    Speaking of this, Yin Zhong showed a sneer on his face, and continued: "I hope the Tong clan will not be so stupid as to break the blood wishful, otherwise, they will be able to destroy themselves without me doing it."

    Gao Peng smiled and said: "It's really uncertain, but that's not important anymore. Now the second master's most important goal is to become a god. When he achieves a god body and the world trembles in front of you, a mere Tong clan will  It's just scabies."

    "Hahahaha the little brother is right, yes, I really don't need to focus on them now." Yin Zhong laughed happily.

    The gloom in Yin Zhong's heart was dissipated by Gao Peng's few words, and he went to the banquet hall with Gao Peng in great interest, and sat at the main table. Many famous figures in the martial arts came to toast, Yin Zhong also took the opportunity to  Gao Peng introduced them.

    Seeing that Yin Zhong admired Gao Peng so much, everyone knew that this young man might not be simple, so they all made friends with him.

    After a feast for the host and guests, the sky was already dark, and the succession ceremony was about to begin officially. Gao Peng and Yin Zhong?? to the terrace.

    Under the balcony, Zhao Yun and Zhu'er stood outside the social circle of martial arts heroes, and they did not communicate with others, only paying attention to the stage from time to time.

    "Strange, don't tell me they haven't received the letter from Fei Ge yet? Why is there no movement at all?" Zhao Yun frowned and muttered to himself.

    Pearl asked in bewilderment: "What kind of pigeon is passing the letter?"

    Zhao Yun explained softly: "They want to exchange Blood Ruyi for Yin Tianxue."

    Zhu'er was even more puzzled, "Didn't Doudou get it already? Could it be that the one she got was fake?"

    Zhao Yun shook his head and said: "It's true, Xueruyu is actually two pieces of Ruyi jade. I heard that they can save people when they are put together, but when they are separated, they are a very terrible weapon to hurt people."

    Zhu'er was shocked, and anxiously said: "Then Doudou is finished?"

    Zhao Yun said helplessly: "Don't worry! Xue Ruyi will explode with terrifying power only after it is smashed, she won't be so stupid as to smash that Xue Ruyi!"

    Only then did Zhu'er heave a sigh of relief, and nodded slowly in reassurance.

    "Huh? Here we come."

    On the stage, Li Yong came in a hurry, holding a note in his hand, walked up to Yin Zhong and said softly: "Second Lord, please have a look at the letter I just received from Feige."

    Yin Zhong took the note, and saw that it read: To save Yin Tianxue, hand over Xue Ruyi, before Xu o'clock tonight, put Xue Ruyi in the open space in the back garden, and no one should be guarded, otherwise Yin Tianxue's life would be lost.

    Gao Peng stepped forward to see the contents of the note, and said softly: "Second Master, why don't we lure the snake out of the hole? I hide in the sky, wait for the other party to get the blood wishful, then follow the other party to find the other party's lair, and catch them all in one go."

    Yin Zhong's eyes flashed brightly, he nodded happily, and praised: "Good strategy."

    After finishing speaking, he said to Li Yong: "Don't say anything about it beforehand, just do what you have to do."

    "yes."

    Li Yong glanced at Gao Peng in horror, then turned and left, hiding in the sky?  Can he really fly through the air and fly with his body?  That's something that only gods can do!

    Under the terrace, a playful smile appeared on Zhao Yun's face, and he said softly: "It seems that today's succession ceremony cannot be passed, let's go."

    Zhao Yun took Zhu'er away calmly, without disturbing anyone, only Gao Peng on the terrace looked at their backs with an inexplicable smile on his face.

    Just at this moment, the reincarnation watch on his wrist suddenly became hot, Gao Peng's heart moved, and the plot task came.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 729 Single-choice task, new task mode

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Gao Peng walked to the side of the terrace and looked at the reincarnation watch calmly. After reading the mission information, a strange look appeared in his eyes. The mission mode in this world is somewhat different from the past.

    It is no longer a black and white choice camp, but similar to some role-playing games. When encountering an event, multiple different options will pop up. Choosing different methods will affect the plot direction and ending, and even the ending will be completely different.  different.

    This time the reincarnation is in this mode, but it is more interesting to play this way, and the corner of Gao Peng's mouth evoked a smile of great interest.

    Anyway, his biggest gain in this reincarnation is the Dragon God Kungfu. He is really not too forceful about the task. It is naturally perfect if the task can be successfully completed, but even if it fails, it is no big deal, but you must do it according to your own heart.

    When he first entered reincarnation, he had the taste of doing anything for profit, but now as the realm of martial arts cultivation is getting higher and higher, he also faintly realizes that he must act according to his heart and have a clear conscience, otherwise his martial arts practice will be ruined.  There is no benefit, but it will hinder many.

    So, under the condition that he can guarantee that he will not be obliterated, Gao Peng will let.it.go (do whatever he wants) now.

    The World of Reincarnation: "Water Moon Cave and Sky"

    Reincarnation Mode: Experience Mode

    Note 1: This world is a fantasy world, and all types of firearms and technological weapons are prohibited.

    Note 2: There are three development routes in this world, which are single-choice tasks. After choosing one of the development routes, the other two will be invalid.

    route one

    Task 1: Help Zhao Yun escape safely with Xue Ruyi, get 10,000 reward points, and deduct 10,000 reward points for failure.

    ? Task 2: Help Shuiyue Cave to unfreeze, eliminate Yin Zhong, get 80,000 reward points, and deduct 80,000 reward points for failure.

    ? Route 2

    ? Task 1: Help Yin Zhong take down Zhao Yun, find out Yin Tianxue, the employer behind him, get 5,000 reward points, and deduct 5,000 reward points for failure.

    Task 2: Help Yin Zhong destroy the Tong clan, eradicate all obstacles, occupy Shuiyue Cave, retrieve Yin Feng (Crescent Moon), get 50,000 reward points, and deduct 50,000 reward points for failure.

    ? Route 3

    ? Task 1, take the blood like jade as your own, get 15,000 reward points, and deduct 15,000 reward points if you fail.

    Task 2, create a perfect ending, get 100,000 reward points, and deduct 100,000 reward points if you fail (perfect ending evaluation criteria, Yin Zhong abandons evil and pursues good, reunite father and daughter, live in peace with the Tong clan, Zhao Yun does not become black, Zhu Er,  Yin Tianchou, Yin Hao, Long Po, Han Batian, Men Jianqiu and other important plot characters are not dead.)

    Note: At the end of the plot, the reward points will be wiped out with negative numbers.

    After reading the mission description, Gao Peng knew that route 2 was obviously the least difficult, so the reward points were also the least.

    ?With his strength and Yin Zhong, it is too easy to destroy the Tong clan. It is not too easy for Yin Zhong in his prime to kill Tong Bo, who has not yet achieved the Dragon God and does not have the Dragon Sword in his hand.

    And it's not a big problem for him to kill the childish innocence who didn't open his eyes. As for the others, they are all food deliverers.

    As long as the gang of protagonists and supporting characters are eliminated, and then go to the frozen Shuiyue Cave and smash those frozen Tong clan members one by one, the task will be easily and comfortably completed.

    But don't say that this task has the least reward points, even if it has the most points, he will not accept it, because it does not conform to his three views and wishes, so he just dropped it.

    Route 1 is slightly more difficult, especially after Yin Zhong has been cured after being changed by himself, the difficulty is even greater, so the reward points should be more generous.

    However, although this task is difficult, it is not impossible to complete. With his state of knowing the plot well, it is not impossible to do this.

    With his strength, coupled with the great achievements of the dragon god, Tong Bo who holds the dragon sword and is blessed by the dragon, Yin Zhong has a chance to kill him in the double battle. The so-called immortality is only relative after all. If the body is cut into pieces,  I don't believe that he is still alive, Chi You doesn't even have that ability.

    But this is not what he wants, Yin Zhong is not heinous in the final analysis, a born evil villain, before the death of his daughter, his personality is also biased towards kindness.

    On the day when he was exiled, he would rather take his daughter to make a living in the wilderness than rely on his cultivation to do evil, and because of this, Yin Feng was poisoned by a snake and died.

    If he wanted to get rid of Yin Zhong, he really couldn't do it, and at the moment Yin Zhong really treated him sincerely and regarded him as his only confidant and friend.

    When dealing with plot characters who have no irreconcilable conflicts, Gao Peng really can't turn his face against others, unless it is a life-and-death relationship between applicants, he willThere will be no psychological burden.

    Then there is nothing to say. With Gao Peng's character, only the third route is the most suitable. Although it is the most difficult, it also brings the most rewards.

    The third route seems simple. It seems that as long as many things follow the original script, there will be no problem. In fact, it is not the case. If you want to have both sides, the only result may be that you will not please both sides.

    And the biggest difficulty comes from the fact that Yin Zhong has recovered from his injuries. He is not sure of winning against Yin Zhong. This is caused by Gao Peng himself, but it is worth it for the Dragon God Art, and Gao Peng does not regret it.

    One hundred thousand reward points can be exchanged for Dragon God Art, which is a choice for any applicant, and no one will think it is not worthwhile.

    Having set the mission route in his mind, Gao Peng raised his head as if nothing had happened, walked to the guest seat beside him and sat down.

    At the same time, Zhao Yun and Zhu'er had gone to hide in the back garden. With a smug smile on Zhao Yun's face, he said softly to Zhu'er: "When we get another piece of blood like jade, let's mix in with the guests again. God doesn't know."  Unknowingly go out."

    "Crackling"

    Just when Zhao Yun was proud, a burst of firecrackers came from the front yard, Zhao Yun's expression changed, and only Li Yong's voice came from afar.

    "The ceremony of passing on the throne begins, I respectfully invite the owner and the young owner."

    Zhao Yun said with an ugly face: "They don't care about Yin Tianxue's life or death. Damn it, it seems that they can only grab it hard. You wait for me here."

    "Hey Sister Yun, be careful!"

    In the front yard, Yin Hao and Yin Tianqi came out hand in hand. Gao Peng got up, clasped his fists and smiled at Yin Hao and his son, "Congratulations to Master Yin for unloading the heavy burden and enjoying the rest of his life. The young master is young and promising, and he will be able to lead Yujian Villa  It's booming."

    Yin Hao smiled happily when he heard the words: "Hehe, thank you very much, I borrowed Mr. Gao's good words, Tianqi, this is Mr. Gao Peng Gao, he is a rare young hero, you should ask him more in the future, it will be good for you  of."

    A look of disapproval flashed across Yin Tianqi's eyes. He had no interest in being the owner of the village at all. What he yearned for was to roam the rivers and lakes, live freely and unrestrainedly.

    But there is no way, he is the only male of the Yin family's generation, and the responsibility of the owner cannot be shaken off, but he does not dislike making friends.

    Immediately saluted Gao Peng with fists in his hands, and said with a smile, "Brother Gao will give you more advice in the future."

    Gao Peng said with a smile: "The owner of the young village is too polite, I am ashamed to be ashamed, everyone should learn from each other and make progress together is the right thing to do."

    Hearing this, Yin Hao nodded secretly. This young man is really good at dealing with people. He should have seen the world. There is indeed a gap between Tianqi and him, but judging by the relationship between him and his second brother, he will become Tianqi's big brother in the future.  help.

    After the two sides exchanged a few words, Yin Hao sat on the main seat, and Yin Tianqi stood beside him. Seeing this, Li Yong sang loudly again: "Please pass on the token Blood Ruyi." (Remember this website website  : www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 730 Mission Completed

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Li Yong's voice fell, but there was no movement. After waiting for a few breaths, the group of heroes began to discuss.

    "Awhiss"

    Just when everyone didn't know what happened, they suddenly saw a huge monster swimming out from the roof of the terrace with a swish sound. The group of heroes were shocked, and the sharp-eyed person immediately shouted: "It seems to be a giant python."

    After the blood python emerged from the roof, it spit out a forked letter and swam towards the group of heroes downstairs. It had followed Yin Zhong for hundreds of years, and it had already been psychic.  swim.

    Qunhao was frightened by the blood python and retreated again and again. The people in the front row even fell to the ground and kicked back in horror. Yin Zhong upstairs took a step forward and shouted: "Come back."

    The blood python twisted obediently immediately, and swam to the balcony on the second floor. Yin Zhong spread out his palm, the blood python opened its mouth, and a bright red blood-like Yu Ruyi was spit out from its mouth and fell into Yin Zhong's hand.

    After catching Xue Ruyi, Yin Zhong said to Xue Ruyi, "Go back to the beam and watch over it."

    "Hiss"

    The blood python vomited the snake letter, swam obediently to the beam and coiled it up, everyone was amazed, this snake can understand human speech, could it be that it has become a spirit?  How else could it grow so big?

    "Everyone is shocked." Yin Zhong held the blood wishful in both hands, and smiled at Qunhao.

    After finishing speaking, he turned around and walked to Yin Hao, offering a wishful blood, "Brother."

    Yin Hao frowned and said: "It's too rash, if you want to hurt someone, how can you be worthy of these martial arts friends?"

    "Yes." Yin Zhong did not refute, but only responded lightly.

    Yin Hao took Xue Ruyi and asked, "What about the other piece?"

    Yin Zhong's eyes flickered slightly, and he said in a deep voice, "Pass the position first, brother."

    After finishing speaking, he bowed his head and stepped aside, Yin Zhong glanced at him, and walked forward with Yu Ruyi in his hands, while Yin Tianqi was still looking up at the blood python on the beam in amazement!

    "Yin Tianqi."

    Yin Hao's slightly dissatisfied call woke Yin Tianqi up. He hurriedly walked to Yin Hao's side who was already standing on the edge of the terrace, and said respectfully, "Father, Tianqi is here."

    In front of all the martial arts heroes, Yin Hao asked in a deep voice: "From now on, are you willing to take it as your ambition to eliminate the strong and help the weak?"

    Yin Tianqi hesitated for a moment, and then said: "Tianqi has no shirkable responsibility."

    Yin Hao nodded lightly, and asked again: "Are you willing to fight to the death to uphold justice in martial arts?"

    "He will go through fire and water, and he will do whatever he wants." Yin Tianqi's voice was as if he was endorsing a letter or dealing with official business, without any sense of solemnity.

    Yin Hao felt helpless in his heart, but at this moment, he couldn't say anything in front of the martial arts heroes, so he could only say calmly: "Okay, after receiving the blood Ruyi, you are the new owner of Yujian Villa."

    Yin Tianqi lowered his eyelids and said, "Yes, Tianqi will definitely do his best to carry forward the foundation of his ancestors."

    Yin Hao spread his hands and held Xue Ruyi in front of Yin Tianqi. Yin Tianqi knelt down, ready to take Xue Ruyi.

    "Whoosh"

    Just at this moment, there was a faint sound of piercing through the air, and in the darkness opposite the terrace, a soft steel wire flew towards, wrapped around Xue Ruyi at lightning speed, and pulled into the darkness.

    Everyone was shocked, but the first thing to react was the blood python. It let out a muffled roar, and with a movement of its thick and long body, it swam in the air in the direction where Xue Ruyi flew away, and the speed was not slow.

    Yin Zhong said with a gloomy face: "See how far you can run."

    Gao Peng walked quickly to Yin Zhong's side, and said: "Second Master, the other party may be related to the Tong clan, we'd better keep him alive, don't let the blood python kill him, I'll chase him down and take him down first."

    Yin Zhongxin said, "Okay."

    Seeing the movement of this figure, Gao Peng jumped up from the balcony, turned into a stream of light and flew towards that direction.

    "wow"

    "Who is that? What kind of method is this used?"

    "It's such a powerful lightness kungfu, it can fly through the air, and it's as fast as a shooting star, it's just a fairy trick!"

    "That is Mr. Gao Peng, the younger brother of the second master, who is highly valued by the second master."

    "Second Master is called Sai Immortal. There is a saying in "Book of Changes": "Fangs gather together, and things are divided into groups". Could it be that Second Master and this Mr. Gao are really among the immortals?"

    Seeing the strength displayed by Gao Peng, Yin Hao and Yin Tianqi were also very surprised. Listening to Qunhao's discussion, the father and son subconsciously looked at Yin Zhong.

    Yin Hao asked in a condensed voice: "Second brother, what is the origin of this Mr. Gao? This is not like the usual methods of people in the martial arts? ??? 

    With an inexplicable smile on his face, Yin Zhong said: "It's inconvenient for me to say more about the specific background of my little brother. Big brother can ask him on his own. However, I also underestimated him a little bit before."

    ""

    However, after Gao Peng flew out, he quickly surpassed the blood python, and deliberately spread a layer of thick stellar energy on his body, and flew past it, causing it to roll several times in the air.  He fell to the ground and fell dizzy.

    "Awhiss"

    The blood python turned over from the ground, shook its head as big as a water tank, and a pair of eyes the size of night pearls actually showed a touch of human grievance, so it can't stay away from me, isn't this bullying the snake?

    It knew that it was Gao Peng in the past, and knew that he was as powerful as its master, and he was an existence it could not afford to offend, so it had no choice but to swim back to the low altitude unsteadily, chasing after the person who snatched the blood Ruyi.

    However, after Gao Peng blocked the blood python, he caught up with Zhao Yun in less than three seconds. Without saying a word, he took the body-protecting energy, grabbed Zhao Yun's slender waist, and then used the body-protecting energy to wrap the two of them together.  Wrapped inside, flew away to Yujian Villa.

    Gao Peng's whole body was covered with wind and clouds that distorted the air, achieving the purpose of invisibility, coupled with his meteor-like speed, no one saw him at all.

    "ah¡­¡­"

    "Don't call, it's me."

    "Brother Gao?"

    Zhao Yun turned his head and looked at Gao Peng in horror. He he was so amazing. Are they flying in the sky?

    In less than two breaths, Gao Peng had fled out of Yujian Villa, and Zhao Yun had landed before he could feel the warmth of Gao Peng's arms.

    Gao Peng spoke very fast: "You are too reckless, you dare to grab something under Yin Zhong's nose, if I am not here today, you will die without even a scum."

    "I¡­¡­"

    "Don't talk yet, listen to me, give me Blood Ruyi, I know who the employer is, your salary will not be less than you, go to my mansion and wait for me, I will tell you more about it when I come back."

    "Okay." Zhao Yun is also quite a decisive person. After listening to Gao Peng's words, he handed Xue Ruyi to Gao Peng without any hesitation.

    "Go quickly." Gao Peng took Xue Ruyi, gave instructions, jumped up again, submerged into the night sky, and disappeared in front of Zhao Yun in the blink of an eye.

    Zhao Yun looked up at the direction Gao Peng was leaving in a daze, and finally realized at this moment that she was staying in Gao Peng's arms just now.

    Thinking of this, she only felt that the waist surrounded by Gao Peng just now was inexplicably hot, and her pretty face flushed instantly, "He so he cares about me so much, and he has such a good relationship with Yin Lao Er, but for me, he did not hesitate to do sorry  About Yin's second son."

    "I was worried that he would alienate me because of my identity as a thief, but I was worrying unnecessarily. Brother Gao, if you treat me like this, Zhao Yun will never fail you in this life."

    Zhao Yun's eyes shone brightly in the dark night, with a shy smile on his face, he turned briskly and ran into the alley across the street.

    After crossing the alley and arriving at another long street, she turned to Gao Peng's house. She had lived here for more than half a month, and only occasionally went back to the old house of the Long family to discuss matters with Han Batian and his two younger sisters.  I became the hostess of Gaofu.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 731

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    In the backyard, the blood python was coiled on the ground, the snake's head was lifted up, and it was hissing at Yin Zhong. After hearing the report from the blood python, Yin Zhong shouted angrily: "Useless things, go back."

    "Hiss"

    The blood python drooped its head, turned around listlessly and swam to the artificial lake in the back garden, which was also an entrance to the underground city.

    "Second brother, how is it?" As soon as the blood python disappeared in the backyard, Yin Hao arrived with the iron guards.

    Yin Zhongdao: "There is no trace of the thief, but brother Gao has already chased him, wait for his news!"

    "Swish, swish"

    As soon as Yin Zhong finished speaking, a vague figure came in from an arched door on the side, and Gao Peng's figure appeared in front of everyone.

    "Brother Gao, what about the thieves?" Yin Zhong asked in surprise when he saw that Gao Peng was alone and he didn't have any blood on his hands.

    Seeing that Gao Peng's face was a bit ugly, he said: "I didn't catch up."

    "What? With your speed, how could" Yin Zhong was astonished, but until now, he still had no doubts about Gao Peng.

    Gao Peng looked at Yin Zhong, and said in a deep voice: "I suspect there is an inner ghost in the village to respond, otherwise the thief would not have disappeared for no reason."

    Yin Zhong and Yin Hao suddenly realized, and then their faces sank. Yin Zhong ordered the iron guards: "Seal the whole village, send people to guard the walls and roofs, and search for me."

    "yes."

    The iron guards were ordered to disperse, and Yin Hao asked Yin Zhong: "Second brother, what happened? Why did someone come to snatch Xue Ruyi? Where did the other blood Ruyi go?"

    Yin Zhong knew that he had to give Yin Hao an explanation, so he took two steps forward and gave Yin Hao the note on Feige's message.

    Yin Hao took the note and looked at it, his eyes froze for a moment, and he said with a livid face, "Why didn't you say it earlier?"

    Yin Zhong sighed: "I want to finish passing the throne first."

    Gao Peng said in relief: "Master Yin, don't worry, since the other party has got the blood Ruyi, the eldest lady will be sent back soon."

    "Xue Ruyi has no other effect other than saving people. Presumably the person who stole it is also using it to save people. When it is used up, it may be returned by itself."

    "But if the other party dares to break their promise, I will definitely find them out and destroy them even if I turn the whole area upside down."

    After listening to Gao Peng's words, Yin Hao felt at ease. He didn't have any doubts about whether Gao Peng had this ability. He clasped his fists and said, "So, thank you Brother Gao."

    Gao Peng returned a salute, and said: "Why should the owner be polite? It's just that the succession of the position has not been completed, and the owner of the Wulin Qunhao may have to give an explanation."

    Yin Hao sighed, and said: "Brother Gao is right! Then the old man will be excused first, second brother, please greet Brother Gao well."

    "I know, brother."

    Yin Hao turned and left, Yin Zhong looked at Gao Peng and said, "Brother Gao, what else do you want to tell me?"

    Gao Peng nodded and said: "Yes, I didn't finish what I said just now. The thief will disappear in the village for no reason. Apart from the possibility of the inner ghost, there is another possibility."

    "oh?"

    Gao Peng looked at Yin Zhong, and said in a deep voice: "I suspect that there are other secret rooms or secret passages in Yujian Villa besides your underground city, otherwise, even if the thief is temporarily hidden by the inner ghost, and the iron guards are strictly searching  Next, there is a possibility of being found out in the end.¡±

    "But if there are other secret passages, then the other party can escape calmly with Xue Ruyi, and the Iron Guard's search may find nothing."

    Yin Zhong nodded thoughtfully, walked slowly, and said, "Where did you chase after the other party?"

    Gao Peng said without hesitation: "In the courtyard to the west of Zhuangzi, I have never seen the thief. I just listened to the wind to identify his position, and judged his position based on the sound of his footsteps and the fluttering of his clothes."

    "Just as I was chasing to the west side of the house, the sound disappeared, but before the footsteps disappeared, I heard the sound of the machine when the mechanism was activated."

    "It's a pity that I only know roughly that the direction of the sound is from the west, but I can't tell where it is. It's not easy for me to search from room to room. Second Master, you have to worry about this matter."

    After listening to Gao Peng's words, Yin Zhong murmured: "West side? The west side is the accommodation area for the female family members in the villa. Who could it be?"

    Yin Zhong thought secretly with his back to Gao Peng, so naturally he couldn't notice the smirk behind Gao Peng's mouth.

    After a while, Gao Peng said: "Second Master, there are so many things happening in the village today, you must be busy for a while.??, after I bought the house, I asked a friend to take care of it. I haven¡¯t been back for more than half a month, so I¡¯ll go back and have a look.  "

    "If there is any progress in the matter, or if you need any help from me, just send someone over and tell me, as long as I am in the mansion, I will be there at any time."

    Yin Zhong nodded and said, "Alright, I'll see you off."

    "That's unnecessary. We are all on our own. I regard the second master as a friend. There is no need to be so polite."

    "Hehe, okay, then I won't be polite to you. I will give you instructions. In the future, you can come in and out of Yujian Villa at any time, and you don't need to communicate."

    ? Outside the gate of Yujian Villa, Zhu'er hid in a hidden corner, watching the gate secretly, when a group of iron guards suddenly rushed to the gate, drew their knives out of their sheaths, and concentrated on guard, a sense of something bad suddenly rose in her heart.

    "Something happened, you have to inform Dad and Doudou as soon as possible."

    "Um"

    Zhu'er's bright big eyes turned around, and she was about to walk out of the hiding place, but suddenly someone covered her mouth from behind, and Zhu'er suddenly struggled in panic.

    "Don't call Zhuer, it's me, Gao Peng."

    Hearing the familiar voice from behind, Zhu'er stopped struggling, and Gao Peng let go of his hand covering Zhu'er's mouth, and whispered: "Your sister Yun has already gone back, let's go to my house first."

    Zhu'er was overjoyed when she heard the words, nodded again and again, followed Gao Peng to the dark street on the right along the base of the wall.

    Going around in a big circle and returning to his house, Gao Peng found that there was already a plaque on the door of the house, with the word Gao Mansion written on it. Gao Peng didn't call the door, but directly grabbed Zhu'er's arm and jumped into the courtyard.

    The night was dark, the servants had already fallen asleep, the mansion was silent, and the dim yellow lanterns brought a little light under the eaves.

    Gao Mansion has three yards, the front yard is where the hall is, and it is a place for receiving guests. The second yard is naturally the residence of the host, which includes a small garden and dozens of square meters of open space.

    Two stone tables and several stone benches are placed side by side on the left side of the yard, and a flower garden is on the right side. Except for a larger room in the north, there are two wing rooms in the east and west, which are guest houses, and the backyard is for the servants.  The residence and the kitchen are over there.

    At this time, candlelight was shining in one of the west wing rooms. It was Zhao Yun's room. Gao Peng took Zhu'er to the door and knocked on the door.

    "Who is it?" Zhao Yun's voice came from the room.

    Zhu'er said, "Sister Yun, it's me and Brother Gao."

    The door was quickly opened, and Zhao Yun came out with a face full of joy, "Brother Gao, Zhu'er, are you all right? Come in quickly." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 732

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Gao Peng stepped into Zhao Yun's room and sat down at the wooden table outside. A faint fragrance came into his nostrils, which was the unique fragrance of his daughter's house.

    "What can I do? But you, you are so courageous, you dare to break ground on the Tai Sui of Yujian Villa."

    The two sisters looked at each other, did not speak, and sat down next to Gao Peng. Zhao Yun picked up the teapot on the table and poured a cup of tea, put it in front of Gao Peng, and said weakly: "Brother Gao, do you mind?"

    Gao Peng picked up the teacup, took a sip, glanced at Zhao Yun, and said nonchalantly, "What do you mind?"

    Zhu'er said bluntly: "Our identity as a snitch!"

    Gao Peng looked at Zhu'er amusedly, "Snitch? Are you the only ones who dare to call themselves snitches? Can you fly?"

    "Ah?" Zhao Yun and Zhu'er looked at Gao Peng in astonishment, must the Snitch know how to fly?  What is the logic?

    Gao Peng chuckled lightly and said, "Don't be stupid, you didn't even know where I was when I was a Snitch! Snitch, hehe, those are all games I don't want."

    Zhao Yun and Zhu'er's eyes brightened, and Zhu'er said in surprise: "Brother Gao, have you ever been a snitch?"

    Gao Peng shrugged his shoulders and said, "I've been in it before! I've stolen state treasuries, high-ranking officials and wealthy businessmen, but no one has ever found me, and it gradually becomes boring."

    Zhao Yun said amusedly: "Who is a snitch and expects to be discovered?"

    Gao Peng said complacently: "That's why! This is a different realm. Ordinary snitches always try their best not to be discovered, but I don't really want to steal things when I become a snitch."

    "Being a snitch is a game to me. Money means nothing to me. I just want to see if there is any master in this world who can spot me."

    "When the money reaches a certain level, you will find that it is just a pile of numbers, which has no practical significance at all."

    Zhu'er exclaimed with starry eyes: "So, Brother Gao, isn't your martial arts invincible in the world?"

    Zhao Yun also looked at him with bright eyes, but Gao Peng slowly shook his head and said, "Invincible is still far from being achieved, there are still one or two people in this world who can match me, among other things,  With just Yin Zhong, I'm not sure I can win."

    "That's powerful enough, even if it's not number one in the world, it's at least number two in the world!" Zhu'er said with a smile.

    Gao Peng laughed and said: "It doesn't matter how high you are in the world. What I pursue is to live a happy life and be at ease. I have no interest in those false names, and it's not interesting to be famous in the world. It will lose a lot of fun."

    "Think about it, when you are wandering in the rivers and lakes, you have a grudge with others. When others think you are a pig, and he is a tiger, ready to eat you, you find that this pig is surprisingly powerful.  Don't you think it's interesting that his tiger was eaten?"

    "Hehehehe" Zhu'er was amused by Gao Peng's words, and said: "Interesting, really interesting, pretending to be a pig and eating a tiger, brother Gao, you are really bad, indeed, if everyone in the world knows you and knows that you mess with me  I'm sorry, I won't bother you, it's so boring."

    "That's the truth, ha ha." Gao Peng agreed with a smile.

    Zhao Yun also laughed very happily. She suddenly realized that her previous thinking was a bit naive. It is true that a prominent family background and a world-renowned family can enjoy things that ordinary people cannot enjoy, but it may not make people happy. Instead, it is a game like Gao Peng.  In the world of mortals, the unfettered life is more joyful.

    After laughing for a while, Zhao Yun suddenly thought of something. He restrained his smile and asked, "Brother Gao, is Yin Zhong really so powerful? Even you are not sure of victory?"

    Gao Peng nodded and said seriously: "I can tell you responsibly that Yin Zhong is truly number one in the world. No one in this world can beat him, let alone kill him."

    "You don't know anything about him, so you can't realize how powerful he is. The more you know him, the more terrifying you will be."

    "He is the kind of existence that is said to be able to 'form an army by one man' and fight alone No, to be more precise, he is the existence that can slaughter thousands of troops alone."

    "One person makes an army?" Hearing this adjective, the two sisters looked at each other in shock. What a terrible person must be to kill thousands of troops by one person?

    Gao Peng finally concluded: "Anyway, trust me, don't provoke Yin Zhong again, don't even use the soft steel wire, this time I took advantage of his trust, looking for an opportunity to rescue Miss Zhao, once he finds out that you stole it  If the blood is as good as you want, you will be in danger."

    Zhao Yunning frowned and said: "But, our whole body's kung fu is all on this soft steel wire, and this unique pieceWeapons are very convenient for grabbing things, if you don't use them"

    Gao Peng smiled slightly, stretched out his hand towards the dressing table a few feet away, turned his palm into a claw, activated the dragon capture skill, and a box of rouge on the dressing table flew into his palm by itself.

    Zhao Yun and Zhu'er exclaimed in surprise: "Get something from the air?"

    Gao Peng casually threw the box of rouge back on the dressing table, and Shi Shiran said: "I can teach you some other powerful martial arts, and the trick of fetching things from the air can also be passed on to you, it's better than your soft steel wire  ?¡±

    Gao Peng is taking precautions in advance. The soft steel wire is the unique weapon of Zhao Yun and Doudou, and Zhu'er has not yet mastered it!  Only the two of them used it in the whole rivers and lakes, and it was too easy to reveal their identities.

    So Gao Peng would rather pay some price to train them to be masters, so as not to ruin his big business, but also build his own team, he can't do everything by himself, it will be convenient to have a few people he can drive  many.

    "Brother Gao wants to teach us martial arts?" Zhu'er exclaimed ecstatically. Zhao Yun looked at Gao Peng with a pair of wonderful eyes full of water and tenderness.

    Gao Peng nodded without realizing it and said, "That's right, I plan to teach you a technique called 'Eternal Spring Kung Fu'. After practice, it is not only powerful, but also has the effect of eternal youth and youthful appearance.  , and even live forever.¡±

    ""

    The two sisters looked at Gao Peng dumbfounded, immortality?  This is this really martial arts?

    Seeing this, Gao Peng grinned and said, "Okay! This is not a martial art, but an immortal cultivation method."

    What he intends to teach them is actually the Little Formless Kung Fu, which is also the most suitable kung fu method, but the three kung fu skills decomposed by Xiaoyao Yufeng all have the effect of eternal youth.  are all suitable.

    Besides, if you want to train them into masters in a short period of time, you must pay a little bit of the fountain of eternal life, and once you drink the fountain of eternal life, you can live forever.  .

    "By the way, there is something I want to tell you. Doudou didn't go back. She was taken to a special place, but she should be back soon. Don't worry."

    "Besides, I'm going to meet the employer who hired you to steal Ruyi's blood in a moment. You should go to bed early, and I'll pass on the immortality to you tomorrow."

    At this time, in the eyes of the two sisters, Gao Peng has already equated with the gods. He said what he said, and if he said that Doudou is fine, then Doudou will be fine.

    However, in this way, they also had a deeper understanding of Yin Zhong's strength. Even Brother Gao said that he was not sure of winning against Yin Zhong, so how strong should Yin Zhong be?  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 733 First Meeting with Yin Tianxue

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    In Yujian Villa, Gao Peng's figure landed outside Yin Tianxue's room in the west courtyard, and his spiritual sense sensed the surroundings. Except for a uniform breath in the right wing, there was no one else.

    That person should be Yin Tianxue's personal maid, Xiao Guang. She was breathing evenly, apparently in a deep sleep. Gao Peng gently opened the door and walked in without a sound. After closing the door, he went to a wooden frame on the left.  walk around.

    It was a shelf placed against the wall, with some porcelain placed on it, and on the left side of the shelf, there was a tall wooden shelf with a ceramic flower pot on it.

    Anyone who has watched the original drama knows how to open the mechanism, and Gao Peng is no exception. He hugged the ceramic flower pot and turned it around lightly.

    "Galala"

    Sure enough, the wooden frame slid outwards amidst a burst of machine noise, revealing the entrance to the secret passage hidden behind. Gao Peng rushed in, and the wooden frame slid about thirty degrees, revealing a four-foot-wide entrance.  Immediately slid back and sealed the entrance again.

    Gao Peng entered the secret passage and walked all the way along the secret passage. This is just a separate passage, there is no fork in the road, and it is not a maze. Judging from the original drama, there are no traps, so Gao Peng walks very at ease, even  They didn't deliberately take their steps lightly.

    When he was about to reach a corner, the corner of Gao Peng's mouth suddenly curved into an arc, and he stopped at a distance of nearly ten feet from the corner, and said in a loud voice: "I take the liberty to visit, although it is a bit abrupt, but there is no malice, so I don't want to eat Missy."  The sneak attack, so as not to hurt the peace."

    As soon as Gao Peng finished speaking, there was a swish, a graceful figure covered in a black gauze skirt, even his face was covered by a black gauze, only showing a pair of cold eyes, slid out of the corner and stood in front of Gao Peng.

    Not much to say, she was in front of Gao Peng in a flash, her speed was so fast that it was hard to react, but this was only for ordinary people in the martial arts, she was far behind in playing speed in front of Gao Peng.

    Gao Peng only lifted his left arm slightly, and then blocked her palm that was aimed at his heart, but the strength he felt from the opponent's arm was not weak, and according to Gao Peng's perception, it was not even inferior to Yin Hao.

    With his right hand behind his back, Gao Peng used one hand to connect with the woman in black, that is, Yin Tianxue, with dozens of fast moves, and finally ended the short fight with a palm palm.

    "Snapped"

    The two palms intersected, and Yin Tianxue was thrown backwards, hit the wall at the corner, and fell to the ground. He felt chest tightness, but he recovered after a little breath adjustment. Gao Peng used softness and did not intend to hurt  she.

    "Miss, I only used one success power, you are not my opponent, can you talk now?" Gao Peng looked at Yin Tianxue with a half-smile expression on his face.

    However, he found that the hostility in Yin Tianxue's eyes suddenly increased, full of tyranny and madness, and a chilling murderous aura emanated from her, as if at this moment, she turned into a demon god who slaughtered the common people,  To slaughter all living things in front of him.

    And the aura on her body has also increased several times. If it is said that her skill just now is not even 100% of Gao Peng's, then at this moment, the aura she exudes is at least 30% to 40% of Gao Peng's.

    In Yin Tianxue's eyes, the whole world has lost its color, leaving only black and white. In this state, Yin Tianxue is defenseless against the enemy, fearless of life and death, and will never give up unless life and death are separated.

    Gao Peng shouted heavily: "Dragon Po, if you don't come out to stop her, I will have to hurt her first."

    Gao Peng's words, especially the word "Dragon Po", made Yin Tianxue's breath stagnate slightly, and a look of struggle flashed in his eyes.

    At the same time, another figure swept out from the corner and stood in front of Yin Tianxue, and she was also the only color in Yin Tianxue's world.

    "Tianxue, calm down, this young master is not malicious, calm down." Long Po persuaded in a soft and slow voice.

    The tyrannical aura on Yin Tianxue's body gradually subsided, and her body strength also returned to normal levels. She murmured: "Dragon Po, I I just"

    Long Po gently hugged Yin Tianxue into her arms, and said warmly: "I know, I know, it will be fine, everything will be fine."

    Seeing this, Gao Peng sighed and said: "Who is not easy to learn martial arts, but wants to learn Yin Zhong's martial arts. How can his martial arts be mastered by ordinary people?"

    After listening to Gao Peng's words, Long Po and Yin Tianxue turned to look at him. Long Po let go of Yin Tianxue and asked Gao Peng, "Who is your master? What is your purpose here?"

    Gao Peng smiled slightly, and said: "Gao Peng, I came here for a few things, one is to tell Miss Yin that Blood Ruyi can't cure you.disease.  "

    Long Po's complexion changed slightly, and she said anxiously: "Young master, are you serious?"

    Gao Peng nodded and said: "It is absolutely true, there is only one way to cure Missy."

    "any solution?"

    "San Gong."

    Yin Tianxue fixed her eyes when she heard the words, and said decisively: "This is impossible."

    Gao Peng said sternly: "Miss, you have to know that Yin Zhong's martial arts cannot be mastered by anyone. If you practice Yin Zhong's martial arts forcefully, it will lead to a big change of mind."

    "When the skill is getting deeper and deeper, it will become crazy and calm at other times. Some people hurt others, but no one hurts themselves. In the end, the meridians become chaotic, like ten thousand ants piercing the heart, and die of pain."

    "At that point, it's really early death and early liberation, and after practicing to that level, even Sangong is useless."

    Both Long Po and Yin Tianxue turned pale when they heard this, Yin Tianxue couldn't stop trembling all over, but she still bit her lips stubbornly, and said: "I can't do martial arts. I have practiced hard for fifteen years before I have this whole body of martial arts.  , you can secretly guard Yujian Villa, but I can't"

    "Tianxue" Long Po cried out with pity on her face.

    Yin Tianxue held Dragon Po's hand, and said softly: "Dragon Po, you don't need to persuade me, no matter what, I won't practice kung fu."

    Gao Peng sighed, and said: "If you really want to have a good martial arts and guard Yujian Villa, I have a lot of magical skills. If you want to use them, I can pass them on to you."

    "And I have a treasure of heaven and earth, which can help you quickly restore your original power after you lose your kung fu, or even stronger, and it will not cause any harm."

    "The most important thing is that this kind of natural talent and earthly treasure can make people stay young forever, and their appearance is not old. With my cultivation method, if they practice to great success, it is possible to live forever. Do you want to try it?"

    Yin Tianxue and Long Po looked at each other with surprise in their eyes. Long Po looked at Gao Peng and said hesitantly, "Master, who are you? Why are you willing to help Tianxue like this?"

    Gao Peng pondered for a while, and said: "Who am I, I can't tell you now. In short, I have no malice towards Yujian Villa or the Yin family. On the contrary, I am sincerely for Yujian Villa."

    "As for whether my young lady is willing to learn martial arts, you can think about it carefully. I won't force you. I'm here today, and I have one more thing to tell you."

    "You hired Sanhuafang to capture Xue Ruyi, and almost killed the three sisters, and those three sisters were my friends, and now Xue Ruyi has fallen into my hands. Of course, I don't intend to give it to you."

    "Anyway, your purpose is to prevent Yin Tianqi from succeeding, and Xue Ruyi has no effect on your illness. Your purpose has been achieved, and the succession has not been completed."

    "Then, the mission of Sanhuafang can be regarded as a successful completion, so I hope you can pay them the balance of the commission as usual."

    Hearing this, Yin Tianxue looked at Gao Peng fixedly, and said: "Money is a trivial matter, and I will pay it as usual. As for your proposal, I will seriously consider it." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 734 What is the purpose

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    In the early morning of the next day, Zhao Yun and Zhu'er got up and washed up, and when they walked out the door, they saw Gao Peng sitting at the stone table in the courtyard.

    "Brother Gao, you got up so early?" Zhu'er greeted Gao Peng, and sat down next to him, while Zhao Yun sat on the other side.

    "Well, how is it? Did you rest well last night?"

    Zhao Yun smiled and said, "Very good! Living with you is more reassuring than living at home."

    Gao Peng smiled and said: "I went to see the employer last night, and Xue Ruyi's final payment should be delivered today. You should not accept any more tasks related to Yujian Villa in the future."

    Zhao Yun nodded, and said seriously: "We know."

    After chatting casually for a few words, Zhao Yun called the housekeeper, an old man in his fifties with gray hair, slightly fat body, and a happy face. His name was Zhang Yongfu, and the servants called him Uncle Fu.

    "Uncle Fu, this is the master of the Gao Mansion, Mr. Gao Peng, please gather everyone and meet the master."

    Hearing Zhao Yun's words, Uncle Fu hurriedly bowed to Gao Peng and saluted, "Greetings, Young Master, this old servant has the trust of Miss Zhao, and as the housekeeper of the Gao Mansion, I will do my best in the future to take care of the affairs of the mansion for Young Master, so that Young Master has no worries.  "

    Gao Peng nodded in satisfaction, reached into his pocket, took out a ten thousand tael bank note, and said, "Very well, I will leave everything in the mansion to Uncle Fu, and you can take the money for the daily expenses of the mansion.  There is a banquet in the mansion, let's have a meal."

    Uncle Fu took the bank note with both hands, and said happily: "Yes, the old servant will arrange it."

    "Go and invite everyone to gather! Let's meet formally."

    "Yes, the old servant is leaving."

    Uncle Fu left quickly, and quickly summoned a total of 22 people, including the house servants, maids, cooks, and raccoons, to outside Gao Peng's courtyard.

    After Gao Peng delivered a speech that greatly increased everyone's sense of belonging, he asked everyone to disperse. When the servants left, Gao Peng spread his hands, and two copies of the little Wuxiang Gong mental formula he wrote last night appeared in his  hands.

    "This is the heart formula of the Immortal Changchun Kungfu. You can memorize it by heart. If you don't understand something, just ask me. I will go to Sanhuafang to say hello to your father in a while, so that he won't worry."

    The two women took the mantra respectively and said, "Thank you, Brother Gao."

    It took more than an hour for the two women to memorize the exercises. Gao Peng explained the difficult points in the exercises to the two women one by one, and then took them to the quiet room.

    When they arrived in the quiet room, Gao Peng asked the two of them to sit cross-legged, one on the left and the other on the right. Spreading their hands, two balls of softball-sized Fountain of Eternal Life floated in Gao Peng's palm, "Open your mouth, drink this ball of spiritual spring, and then you will be able to rejuvenate Changchun forever."  Gong, turning the Lingquan into one's own skill."

    A ball of the fountain of eternal life the size of an egg can make people live forever. This ball of spring water not only allows the two girls to obtain immortal bodies, but also allows them to accumulate deep inner strength in a short period of time.

    Gao Peng's strength is true energy, and its quality is several times greater than that of true energy. This group of spiritual springs, which can increase his true energy for a few years at most, can allow the two girls to have more than thirty years of true energy.  The skills he cultivated in 2010 are at the level of first-rate masters in the martial arts world.

    Regardless of the exercises of the Tong clan or the Long clan, they are different from those in ordinary martial arts. What they practice is also true energy.

    However, the skills of the Yin clan of Yujian Villa are in the same line as those of the Tong clan, so Yujian Villa can stand firmly at the tip of the pyramid of martial arts.

    With Gao Peng's teaching, Zhao Yun and Zhu'er, apart from the high-level executives of Yujian Villa and the protagonists of the Tong family, are basically difficult to meet opponents. At least they can fight with the Iron Guard or something, no problem.

    After Zhao Yun and Zhu'er entered the state of cultivation, Gao Peng turned around and left the quiet room, closed the door for them, and told Uncle Fu not to be disturbed, and then left the mansion for Sanhuafang.

    It was noon now, when Gao Peng arrived at Sanhuafang, Han Batian was discussing business, and it was a young man in brocade clothes who brought a pile of stolen goods to sell.

    "One thousand taels, that's the only price I can offer." Han Batian looked at the pile of treasures on the table, and said unhurriedly.

    "One thousand taels? This bracelet alone is more than enough!" The young man picked up an emerald and said dissatisfied.

    Han Batian calmly took a sip of tea and said, "Your bracelet was brought back from Tengchong, Yunnan Province three years ago when Master Futai celebrated his 80th birthday."

    The young man's face changed slightly, he put down the bracelet, picked up another hairpin, and said, "Then this hairpin"

    Before he finished speaking, Han Batian said Shi Shiran: "This hairpin belongs to Mr. Zongbing.When a girl gets married, she orders a dowry from Laofeng Pavilion.  "

    "Thisthen this bead"

    "Hey" Han Batian pressed the young man's hand on the table, and said, "Brother, you and I know very well that all these things are difficult to deal with. How much risk do I have to take when dealing with them?"

    "Anyway, this is the price. If you are willing to do this business, we will pay for it and deliver the goods. If you don't want to, then you can find another place!"

    The young man struggled for a moment, sighed deeply, and said, "That's all, one thousand taels, bring it!"

    "Hey that's right!" Han Batian re-tied the baggage on the table, put it in the counter, and then took out a one thousand tael silver note and handed it to the young man, and the money and the goods were paid off.  .

    Looking at this scene, Gao Peng couldn't help showing a hint of admiration on his face. This Han Batian is indeed quite capable. He can tell the origin of every piece of goods received.  See his powerful intelligence ability.

    When the young man turned to leave, Han Batian immediately saw Gao Peng standing in the hall, hurriedly turned out of the counter, and greeted him cheerfully, "Brother Gao, why are you free to visit me today? But what's the matter?"  Do you want to take care of your brother?"

    "Hehe, it's true that there are photos, but it's not about your elder brother, but Zhu'er and the sisters." Gao Peng smiled and sat down on the chair beside him.

    Han Batian was startled, and asked puzzledly: "Where did you say that?"

    Gao Peng smiled and said, "Have you received the balance of 10,000 taels?"

    Han Batian's face changed slightly, and he quickly reacted, and said tentatively: "Brother Gao knows?"

    Gao Peng also stopped going around in circles, nodded and said: "There was an accident in the process of stealing Xue Ruyi. I rescued Xiaoyun from Yin Zhong's nose. Now Xiaoyun and Zhu'er are in my house."

    "Doudou was taken to another place, but don't worry, she will be back soon. During this time, Xiaoyun and Zhu'er will stay in my house and practice the magical skills I taught them. You can do it if you are fine.  Go see them."

    Han Batian's eyes flickered slightly when he heard the words, he pondered for a moment, and said sincerely: "Brother Gao, you are one of us, and I don't beat around the bush. Dare I ask brother what is the purpose of raising Xiaoyun and Zhu'er?" (Remember this site  URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 735 Missy Returns

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Gao Peng looked at Han Batian with a dumbfounded smile, and said, "What purpose can I have? Do I still expect them to do anything for me?"

    "Uhthen" Han Batian didn't understand. Since he didn't expect them to work, why did he teach them martial arts?

    Gao Peng patted Han Batian on the shoulder amusedly, and said, "Just don't worry! I'm just a friend. Seeing how poor their martial arts are, I hope they can protect themselves. I don't need them to do anything for me.  .¡±

    "Last night at Yujian Villa, they have already exposed the kung fu of soft steel wire, but in the Jianghu, only their sisters use soft steel wire as a weapon."

    "If their unique weapons are discovered by Yujian Villa in the future, wouldn't it be clear to tell others that Xue Ruyi was taken away by them?"

    "But Xiaoyun said that she and Doudou have devoted all their efforts to this soft steel wire. If they can't use the soft steel wire, wouldn't they even have no power to protect themselves?"

    "In view of this, I decided to teach them some other martial arts. Did I make it clear enough?"

    Han Batian was finally relieved, and he was quick-witted, and at the same time interpreted some other reasons.

    Gao Peng is friendly with Xiaoyun and the others, and has a close relationship with Yujian Villa. If Xiaoyun and the others are exposed, he will inevitably be implicated.

    Yin Zhong's martial arts are unfathomable, there are not many people who can save people from under his nose, and there are not many people in the entire martial arts world, so it is easy to contact him.

    When the time comes, he will inevitably have a bad relationship with Yujian Villa, so he will choose to pass on Xiaoyun and the others' martial arts, and completely put down the soft steel wire. In this way, no one will naturally notice that Xue Ruyi was taken away by them.

    This also made Han Batian secretly grateful. He was willing to risk the risk of fighting against Yujian Villa for the sake of them. It can be seen that he really regards them as friends.

    Han Batian said gratefully: "Thank you Brother Gao, Xiaoyun and the others are truly blessed to have you as a friend."

    Gao Peng waved his hand and said with a smile: "This is a bit serious. The relationship between friends is the same for both parties. Is it not my luck to have friends like you?"

    "Hehe, let's not talk too much about being polite. Tonight there is a banquet in my residence, so remember to come early."

    Han Batian immediately said: "That's for sure, definitely, haha, let's have another drink then."

    When Gao Peng met Han Batian, a carriage drove up on the street in front of Yujian Villa, and Yin Tianqi just walked out of the villa, ready to go out.

    "Master Shao, Master Shao" Li Yong hurried to catch up from behind, and asked respectfully: "Master Shao, are you looking for Blacksmith Wang today? Or Guo Xiucai?"

    Yin Tianqi said blankly: "I won't look for it."

    Li Yong knew that Yin Tianqi was dissatisfied, and he also felt that it was unreasonable for Yin Tianqi to be controlled wherever he went because he was already so old.

    But there is no way, he is just a servant, he can only do things according to the master's orders, and he can only show a humble smile as much as possible at the moment, at least don't let the young master hate him, "Then young master, how can the young one report to the master?"  Woolen cloth?"

    Yin Tianqi glanced at him, and said calmly: "I'll go to my acquaintances first and ask if there is any Tianxue's whereabouts."

    After finishing speaking, he went out of the gate and walked up the street. Li Yong quickly followed up and said anxiously: "Young owner, the owner and the second master have already gone to investigate, you"

    "Hoo"

    At this moment, the galloping carriage just arrived in front of the gate of the villa. With a whoosh, a figure suddenly flew out and flew towards Yin Tianqi impartially.

    Yin Tianqi took a closer look, and his face suddenly changed. Who is that sister who has been missing for two days and one night?

    "Tianxue" Yin Tianqi took two steps forward, caught Yin Tianxue who was in a coma, and shouted: "Tianxue, Tianxue, wake up, Tianxue."

    Yin Tianqi yelled a few times, seeing that Yin Tianxue didn't respond, he picked her up and went back to the villa, and at the same time said to Li Yong: "Quick, go get the doctor."

    "Yes." Li Yong replied, and ordered the servant on duty at the gate: "Go and invite Doctor Wang."

    Yin Tianqi carried Yin Tianxue back to her room, put her on the bed, and then stood by.

    Soon, the doctor arrived, and after taking Yin Tianxue's pulse, he said to Yin Tianqi, "My young lady's pulse is stable, and there is no sign of poisoning or internal injury. I think she will wake up on her own in a short time."

    Yin Tianqi finally heaved a sigh of relief when he heard the words, sent the doctor out, and ordered Xiao??Good health care.

    Two hours later, Yin Tianxue woke up on her own, because Yin Zhong did not use her childlike innocence to find out the location of Shuiyuedongtian as in the original drama, but went out to look for Shuiyuedongtian, so she naturally did not dare to pretend to be unconscious like in the original drama  .

    Yin Hao and Yin Zhong only went out to inquire about the news separately, and they would return to the villa at night. Yin Hao was not afraid of her. If Yin Zhong checked, he would definitely find out that she possessed his martial arts, so things would be bad.  So she didn't dare to "coma" for too long.

    "Tianxue, you finally woke up, how do you feel?" Yin Tianqi, who had received the report, hurried over, sat down by the bed, and asked with concern.

    Yin Tianxue was lying on the head of the bed, showing a weak attitude, and said with a smile, "I'm fine, brother, don't worry."

    Although her elder brother is a fool, he cared about her in the slightest. The reason why she hired someone to take away Xue Ruyi and prevent the passing of the throne was precisely to protect him.

    She has always suspected that there is something wrong with Yin Zhong, and the eldest brother is too straightforward. If he just sits on the position of owner, he will definitely be ostracized. It is hard to predict what will happen at that time.

    Yin Tianqi felt relieved and asked, "Tianxue, who kidnapped you? Do you remember the kidnapper's appearance?"

    Yin Tianxue shook his head, and said: "The kidnappers were all masked, I didn't see their faces, and I was in a coma most of the time, and I didn't even know where I was."

    Yin Tianqi nodded slowly, and said in a warm voice: "It's fine if you don't know, don't think too much, and cultivate yourself. Both father and uncle have gone to investigate, and I believe there will be results soon."

    Yin Tianxue smiled softly and said, "Well, thank you, brother."

    "Silly girl, what can I say to thank you?"

    When Yin Tianxue woke up, the Gao Mansion was already in full swing, and four tables were set up in the central courtyard. At this time, Zhao Yun and Zhu'er had already digested the Fountain of Eternal Life, and they were also sitting at the main table. Gao Peng was seated at this table.  , Han Batian, Zhao Yun, and Zhu'er.

    At the beginning, Gao Peng toasted everyone three cups first, and the atmosphere suddenly became lively. Gao Peng was kind and easy-going, without any airs.

    At this time, Zhao Yun and Zhu'er had just gained a huge amount of internal strength, and they couldn't restrain themselves well. Their eyes were shining brightly, which made Han Batian secretly startled, and at the same time, he was very happy. His daughter is more capable, so he is naturally better than anyone else.  all happy.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 736 Appear

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Xiaoyun, Zhu'er, you have just obtained a large amount of internal energy, and you are still unable to control it freely. You still need to practice more to fully grasp this internal energy as soon as possible."

    "When you can move this internal force like your arms and fingers, I will teach you the supporting martial arts for using these internal forces."

    After the banquet was over, Gao Peng, father and daughter Han Batian sat at the stone table in the courtyard drinking tea and chatting.

    After hearing Gao Peng's words, Zhao Yun and Zhu'er nodded together, and Han Batian said: "You are here to learn kung fu from your big brother Gao, you must work hard, don't let your big brother Gao down, you know?"

    "Understood, dad, don't worry!"

    Zhu'er suddenly put her elbows on the stone table, supported her chin, and said worryingly: "I don't know what happened to Doudou, it's been a day and a night, and there is no news, I am so worried about her."

    Gao Peng smiled and said: "Don't worry! If I guess correctly, she should be on her way back now, maybe she will return safely tomorrow, don't worry."

    Zhao Yun asked curiously: "Brother Gao, you said that Doudou went to a special place, but what exactly is that place?"

    Gao Peng thought for a while, and said: "It's a fairyland isolated from the world. Outsiders can't get in there. There lives a hermit family. They are proficient in the magical magic of calling wind and rain, and their martial arts are also unpredictable."

    "But those people are good people. They respect heaven and earth, love peace, and have a kind nature. The most important rule of their clan is that they are not allowed to kill people. Doudou was taken to that place by that clan, so  , she will be absolutely fine."

    Han Batian and Zhao Yunzhuer were amazed when they heard that, there is such a place in this world, such a people, Doudou can be in such a situation.

    Han Batian was puzzled and said: "How could Doudou be taken to that place by that clan?"

    Gao Peng said: "Because their patriarch is seriously ill, the son of the patriarch heard that the blood Ruyi in Yujian Villa has the effect of bringing the dead back to life and can save people, so he went to Yujian Villa to steal the blood Ruyi."

    "As a result, when Doudou took another piece of Xue Ruyi, he happened to meet the patriarch's son. They all wanted to get Xue Ruyi, but they were surrounded by the iron guards together."

    "When Yin Zhong arrived and was about to be caught, his family cast a spell in the family, directly across the void, and pulled the two of them back together."

    The expressions of the father and daughter changed and they were amazed again and again. Zhu Er asked crisply: "Brother Gao, how do you know so clearly? Were you at the scene at that time?"

    Gao Peng nodded and said: "Yes, I was indeed at the scene, but I was with Yin Zhong, so I couldn't save Doudou, because I am not sure that I can beat Yin Zhong."

    "However, I recognized that group of people and knew that she would not be in danger if she was with them, so I restrained myself."

    The three of them were stunned, and Zhao Yun sighed: "Unfortunately, Doudou and the clan don't know about it. Xue Ruyi has to put two pieces together to save people, and the clan leader may not be saved."

    Zhu'er suddenly thought of something at this moment, and said anxiously: "They won't break a piece of Ruyi's blood in a fit of anger because they can't save people, right? If Ruyi's blood is broken into pieces, it is a terrible weapon to hurt people  ah!"

    ""

    Both Zhao Yun and Han Batian stared at her, making her feel nervous, and said weakly: "I just said that there is such a possibility!"

    Gao Peng is also a little speechless at the moment. Zhu'er is very smart, which can be seen from her guessing that the identity of her employer is Yin Tianxue herself through a few simple conversations in Broken Soul Forest in the original play.

    And many times, she has an incomparably precise intuition, which can always be inexplicably right, and it is the same at this moment.

    Because it was exactly as she thought, Doudou really smashed Xue Ruyi into pieces, causing the entire Shuiyue Cave to be frozen, and the reason was because Doudou suspected that Xue Ruyi was fake

    What they didn't know was that while they were discussing about Doudou, Doudou had already returned to the city, but something still went wrong.

    On the long street in front of Yujian Villa, a carriage was slowly driving towards the gate. The two drivers were both wearing black clothes. If one of them was seen by the iron guards, he would be able to recognize him.  And who is Tong Zhan who was surrounded by them in the backyard of Yujian Villa?

    The other person has the same curly hair of instant noodles as Bu Jingyun, but unlike Bu Jingyun, Bu Jingyun keeps a straight face at any time, as if everyone owes him 250,000 to 80,000 yuan.  The person has a gentle face and temperament.

    Needless to say, the two of them naturally came out of the Shuiyue Cave.??'s Tong Bo and Tong Zhan.

    When the curtain on the carriage door moved, Doudou showed her head, looked ahead, and reminded softly: "Hey, slow down, Yujian Villa is ahead, don't disturb them."

    Tong Bo nodded slightly, and said to Tong Zhan in surprise: "Haven't you been here before? How come you don't know the way?"

    Tong Zhan said helplessly: "At that time, I came from a forest, and I didn't take this road."

    The forest Tong Zhan mentioned was naturally the Broken Soul Forest. When they came out, they did not come from the entrance of Shuiyue Cave, but were directly transported to the vicinity of the Broken Soul Forest through the teleportation array.

    Seeing that the gate was approaching, Doudou shrank back, Tong Bo and Tong Zhan also kept silent, and drove past the gate of Yujian Villa silently.

    After the carriage left the gate for a long distance and turned a corner, Tong Zhan reined in his horse and said to Tong Bo, "Let's go in here."

    Tong Bo nodded, Doudou also got out, and was about to get out of the car, but was stopped by Tong Bo, "You take Yinxiu home first, and when we find Tong Xin, we will go find you right away."

    Doudou was in a hurry and was about to speak, but Tong Bo stepped forward and said: "Hey, it's settled like this."

    After speaking, he followed Tong Zhan and ran forward. He planned to enter from the place he entered last time, because there were fewer people patrolling there.

    When the figures of Tong Bo and Tong Zhan disappeared around the corner, Doudou also jumped out of the carriage, Yinxiu with white beard and hair showed his head from the window, and whispered: "Doudou, listen to your elder brother Tong, walk away  .¡±

    Doudou said impatiently: "Why are you going? Where do you think Yujian Villa is? You can find people casually?"

    Yinxiu asked: "Then what should I do?"

    Doudou showed an inexplicable smile on his face, and said, "Give me the baggage in the car."

    Yinxiu handed Doudou a purple bundle from the window, and asked curiously, "What is this?"

    Doudou said casually: "I bought the clothes to change, you can take care of yourself now!"

    After finishing speaking, he put his burden on his shoulders, turned around and walked towards the gate. When he reached the gate, he was naturally stopped by the guard on duty, "Stop, what are you doing?"

    With a smile on her face, Doudou said: "Brothers, Miss Yin ordered a dress, let me send it over for a try."

    One of them said: "Wait, I'll ask you to take you in."

    While Doudou was waiting, Tong Zhan and Tong Bo had already reached that position, and they jumped in together.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 737

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Too bad, where do we start looking?" Entering the backyard from the back garden, Tong Zhan and Tong Bo squatted in a flower garden above a cave, using tall evergreens to cover their figures.

    Looking at the large stretch of houses, Tong Zhan was a little dumbfounded, why didn't he find Yujian Villa so complicated last time?

    Tong Bo said in a deep voice: "Go down, let's find each room separately!"

    Tong Zhan nodded, and was about to get up, but was held down by Tong Bo, because a few people came out of the cave below, the two brothers took a closer look, and saw two iron guards one behind the other, and Doudou  walking among them.

    Tong Zhan stared and said, "Hey, what is she doing here? Didn't you let her go back?"

    Tong Bo also looked puzzled, shook his head and said, "I don't know either."

    Down below, Doudou suddenly patted the iron guard in front of him, and said with a smile: "Hey, two big brothers, this place doesn't quite look like the place where Miss Yin lives!"

    The one who walked in front was Situ Zhen, who became a die-hard supporter of Zhao Yun after Zhao Yun married into Yujian Villa in the future. A sneer appeared on the corner of his mouth, and he said lightly, "Just go."

    Doudou felt a little bad in his heart, but he didn't know where the bad came from, so he just secretly raised his internal strength and raised his vigilance.

    When they came to a fork in the road, a woman carrying a porcelain bowl on a tray walked out from the gate on the left. It was Yin Tianxue's personal maid Xiaoguang.  prison.

    When Xiaoguang saw Doudou, he couldn't help laughing and asked: "Hey, this lady has a very sweet face."

    Situ Zhen said expressionlessly: "It is said that it is a custom-made clothes for the eldest lady."

    Xiaoguang shook his head without any thought and said with a smile: "Impossible, Missy always has her own tailor for her clothes, so it must have been delivered by mistake."

    Situ Zhen sneered and said, "So, we are sending her to the stone prison for questioning slowly."

    Doudou's complexion changed drastically, he no longer hesitated, twisted his body, and spit out his inner strength, the soft steel wire hidden in the sleeve of his right arm shot out instantly, wrapping around the neck of the iron guard behind him with incomparable precision.

    Situ Zhen's expression froze, he drew his knife out of its sheath with a clang, and took two steps forward. The bright long knife flashed a frightening cold light, and slashed fiercely towards Doudou's back.

    Situ Zhen's martial arts are not weak, in the Iron Guard, he is only under the command of Iron Wind, if there is no accident, even if this knife will not kill Doudou, it will at least seriously injure her.

    It's a pity that there were no accidents, and at the same time Doudou started, Tong Bo and Tong Zhan jumped down, and Tong Zhan jumped straight to Xiaoguang, covering her mouth to prevent her from screaming,  The tray in Xiaoguang's hand fell to the ground.

    However, Tong Bo hit Situ Zhen's big acupoint on his chest with his finger, and his strike was as fast as lightning. Situ Zhen couldn't react at all, so he froze on the spot.

    Situ Zhen was touched by Tong Bo, luck was counted, at least one life was saved, but the Tie Wei whose neck was entangled by Doudou died under Doudou's soft steel wire.

    Tong Bo looked at Doudou with frowned eyebrows, and said in surprise: "Doudo, you killed someone."

    Doudou's face was taken for granted, and he said without any abnormality: "Yes! If you don't kill people, you will be killed. What's the matter?"

    After finishing speaking, he walked towards Xiaoguang aggressively. Tong Bo was shocked, afraid that she would kill someone to silence her, so he hurriedly stopped her and asked, "Doudou, what are you doing?"

    "I'll ask which room the young lady lives in." Doudou casually replied, walked around Tong Bo, walked up to Xiaoguang, and shouted, "Tell me, which room does your young lady live in?"

    "Hmm" Xiaoguang shook his head in horror.

    Doudou stared, and raised her hands. She pulled the soft steel wire straight, and was about to step forward to wrap around Xiaoguang's neck. Tong Zhan, who covered Xiaoguang's mouth, was shocked, and quickly pulled Xiaoguang back.  , shouted: "Hey, don't hurt her!"

    Tong Bo asked with some surprise: "Doudou, what exactly do you want to do?"

    Doudou explained helplessly: "The women of the Yin family don't practice martial arts, so even if you can't find out your brother's whereabouts, you can still take her as a hostage if necessary!"

    When Tong Zhan heard it, it made sense!  Immediately nodded, said: "She is right, hello, which room is the eldest lady in?"

    Xiao Guang was really scared, the two men could talk, but that vicious woman would really kill, so she didn't dare to persist anymore, and stretched out her fingers to find out where Yin Tianxue was.

    Several people looked at each other, Doudou said: "Let's go."

    "etc."

    Tong Bo yelled, then moved Situ Zhen and the dead Tiewei to a rockery and hid them, then went to Yin Tianxue's room together

    ?? 

    Time goes back to before the ceremony of passing the throne.

    However, Tong Xin was reminded by Gao Peng that after knowing that Tong Zhan had left, he immediately sneaked out of Yujian Villa and rushed towards Broken Soul Forest.

    However, after going around and around, after finally returning to the place where they came, they didn't know how to get back, and scratched the back of their heads anxiously.

    "Second brother, second brother, where are you? Come and pick me up! Second brother" Tong Xin shouted loudly in the forest, but there was no response except his own voice.

    In desperation, he had no choice but to continue walking forward without distinguishing the way. When he encountered a fork in the road, he chose a random one based on his intuition. After walking for an unknown amount of time, he heard the sound of crashing waves in his ears.

    Out of curiosity, Tong Xin picked up his lightness skills and ran forward at a faster speed. When the sound came, Tong Xin showed a look of surprise on his face, "Wow, what a big lake!"

    He didn't understand the concept of the sea, he just thought it was a big and boundless lake. After playing in the water for a while, he felt a little hungry, so he forked a few fish on the beach with a branch and grilled them.

    Immediately, he continued to look for the way home, but he didn't find the way home, but he arrived at a magnificent mountain villa.

    Tong Xin stood under an archway, looked at the four large characters on the archway and the couplets on both sides, and muttered, "LongZeShanzhuang."

    "Dragon soars from all corners of the world, covering the world and Kyushu, reflecting the past and present, huh? It's the name of the Dragon God. Could it be that this is the home of the Dragon God?"

    Long Teng was revered as the dragon god by the Tong clan, and the childlike innocence would not think so much. Anyway, the dragon god was a family with them, so he didn't have to be polite, and immediately ran into the villa happily

    Yujian Villa, Yin Tianxue's room, Tong Bo and Doudou have already entered the underground city, Tong Zhan sat beside Yin Tianxue who was embroidering, with his hands on his chin, his eyes blurred, looking at her for a moment.

    Although some things have been changed by Gao Peng, due to various coincidences, the people who should meet still meet like fate. The same is true for Tong Zhan and Yin Tianxue, and the same is true for Tong Bo and Long Po.

    Yin Tianxue's room is underground, and the dragon mother-in-law opened the entrance to the underground city for Tong Bo, because Doudou cleverly hid Tong Bo's real surname and origin, and the dragon mother-in-law didn't know that Tong Bo was the one she had been waiting for for twenty years.  little Master.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 738 Interesting

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    In the underground city, Yin Zhong looked at the stone room full of rubble and the dying blood python on the ground, his face was so gloomy that he almost dripped water.

    "Hiss"

    The blood python spat out the snake letter weakly and neighed a few times. Yin Zhong walked to the side of the blood python, squatted down, and stroked the blood python's head.

    Although his injuries have healed now, he no longer needs the blood python to detoxify him, but the blood python is his pet for hundreds of years, and he has feelings, and he can't just watch it die for no reason.  .

    "Tell me, who hurt you?" Yin Zhong asked in a deep voice.

    "Hiss"

    Yin Zhong's eyes were fixed, "Dragon? Could it be him? It shouldn't be! He has no reason to kill you! What does the dragon that hurt you look like?"

    "Hiss"

    "The blue dragon, the dragon incarnated by Gao Peng is gray, if it's not him, who could it be? Could it be a descendant of the Long family?"

    When Yin Zhong thought of Gao Peng, his eyes lit up. By the way, he should be able to save the blood python. "Hold on, I'll find someone to save you."

    Yin Zhong stood up, quickly left the underground city, exited Yujian Villa, went to Gaofu, passed through an alley, and soon arrived at the gate of Gaofu. Yin Zhong stepped forward and knocked on the door knocker.

    Gao Peng is the only person in this world who can be treated equally by him, so even if he could directly enter Gaofu with lightness kung fu, he didn't do so.

    Soon, the door opened, and a member of the Gao family came out, looked at Yin Zhong, and asked in a harmonious voice, "Who are you looking for, my lord?"

    Yin Zhongdao: "I'm looking for you Mr. Gao."

    The servant said hesitantly: "My lord should have rested now, if there is nothing"

    "I'm in a hurry, please let me know. My name is Yin Zhong."

    The servant was shocked when he heard the words, and said respectfully: "So it's the second master Yin, please come in quickly, I'll invite you right now."

    Yin Zhong nodded in satisfaction, and stepped into the gate of the Gaofu. The servant invited Yin Zhong to the hall, intending to serve tea, but Yin Zhong waved his hand and said: "Forget it! Go and invite your son, I am in a hurry  to find him."

    "Yes, Second Lord Lao Yin will wait a moment." The servant did not dare to neglect and left quickly.

    Yin Zhong waited for less than a stick of incense, and Gao Peng came quickly, without any politeness, and asked directly: "Second Lord, what's the matter?"

    Yin Zhong said in a deep voice: "The blood python is about to die, it was injured by the dragon god skill."

    Gao Peng's expression changed slightly, and he said, "Take me there quickly."

    Yin Zhong was secretly relieved by Gao Peng's reaction. He could feel that Gao Peng really treated him as a friend. Only when friends get along with each other can they be so straightforward and not so polite.

    Yin Zhong didn't say much anymore, he and Gao Peng went out of the room, performed lightness kung fu together, and went to Yujian Villa. With the spell of exhaling wind combined with light kung fu, he could also cross the void.

    Yin Zhong's spells can call wind and rain, summon fire and thunder, which is no worse than those cultivators in the world of Xianxia. Combined with his unpredictable martial arts, ordinary cultivators will have to rush to the street in the face of him.

    Yin Zhong took Gao Peng to the artificial lake, stretched out his hand and pressed somewhere on the rockery beside the artificial lake, and the entire artificial lake turned into a barrier passage.

    Gao Peng followed Yin Zhong and jumped down, quickly went to the stone room, and found the blood python.

    Gao Peng looked around, but saw that the blood was dripping seven inches from the blood python, and the two big and deep tooth cavities were still gurgling blood.

    The seven-inch position of the snake is equivalent to the heart of a person, and the heart of the snake is located inside. An injury to the seven-inch area is equivalent to a human being having an injury to the heart. If there is no effective treatment, death will undoubtedly occur.

    Gao Peng didn't dare to be negligent, spread his hand, and a football-sized Fountain of Eternal Life emerged in his palm, and then split into two, one part covered the blood python's seven-inch wound, and the other part flew towards its mouth.

    "Open your mouth and swallow it." Gao Peng gave a soft drink.

    "Hiss" The blood python vomited the snake letter, opened its mouth wide, and swallowed the ball of spring water, then Gao Peng pressed his hand on the blood python seven inches above, turning the spring water into heaven and earth spiritual energy for it to heal  It hurts.

    After a cup of tea, Gao Peng withdrew his palm from the blood python, and all its injuries recovered.

    "Aw hiss"

    Unexpectedly, the blood python suddenly rolled violently, its whole body was tightly attached to the ground and twisted, rubbing against the ground, roaring continuously from its mouth, and its eyes the size of night pearls showed signs of turning white.

    Gao Peng looked at Yin Zhong in puzzlement, and said, "What's going on???Its injury has obviously healed.  "

    Yin Zhong smiled and said: "Hehe, little brother, don't be nervous. This is the blood python that is about to shed its skin. The Fountain of Eternal Life is indeed worthy of being a god.  Injured for the first time, instead it was a blessing in disguise and grew again."

    "Shedding its skin?" Gao Peng looked at the blood python in amazement, it was already so huge, if it sheds its skin again, wouldn't it grow even bigger?

    Sure enough, after a while, the snake skin on the upper and lower lips of the blood python split. It rubbed against the ground to turn the cracked snake skin outwards, and then kept swimming, like taking off stockings, peeling off the old skin.  Take it off your body little by little.

    The time it took for the blood python to shed its skin was longer than the time it took for Gao Peng to heal its wounds. It took a full two hours, and it was already daylight outside.

    Gao Peng looked at the snake skin on the ground as thick as the drainage pipe of the later generations, and he was full of admiration, and the blood python after the molt really looked bigger, and the eyes returned to their original color.

    "Hiss"

    The body of the blood python was coiled on the ground like a small hill, its head raised, hissed at Gao Peng, and licked Gao Peng's hand with the forked snake letter.

    Gao Peng smiled and patted the blood python's head, saying: "Go! Practice hard, and strive to enter the river as soon as possible and become a dragon in the sea."

    "Roarhiss"

    The blood python roared again, licked the back of Gao Peng's hand, rubbed the snake's head against Gao Peng's body, wrapped around Yin Zhong again, and then swam towards Yinchi.

    After the blood python left, Yin Zhong said solemnly: "Brother Gao, it is very likely that a descendant of the Long family sneaked into the underground city last night and injured the blood python. I guess he came for me."

    Gao Peng's eyes flickered slightly, and said: "Not necessarily! As far as I know, didn't the Long family be wiped out by you back then?"

    Yin Zhong shook his head slowly, and said: "I did destroy the Long clan, but the Longze couple were only seriously injured and dying by me. I didn't watch them die with my own eyes."

    "At that time, my injury just happened to relapse, and I had to return to the underground city to heal my injuries. Since then, Longze and his wife have disappeared without a trace, so I suspect that Longze may not be dead."

    Gao Peng paced a few steps, and after thinking for a moment, he suddenly said, "I think there is another possibility."

    "you say."

    "A few days ago, the Tong clan just appeared in Yujian Villa, and today someone went down to the underground city. Maybe the person who came here is just like you, a member of the Tong clan who secretly learned the dragon magic skill?"

    Yin Zhong suddenly raised his head, looked at Gao Peng, his expression changed, and his eyes were uncertain, "What you said is not unreasonable. If it is true, then the matter will be very interesting." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 739 Little trick

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Gao Peng and Yin Zhong left the underground city, and when they returned outside, the sky was already bright. Gao Peng said to Yin Zhong: "I don't have any clues yet, but I believe that the other party will show his feet sooner or later. The second master might as well order them to pay attention to whether there is any damage in the city recently.  There are strange faces appearing."

    Yin Zhong nodded and said: "Don't worry, I will arrange these things, and you should help pay more attention on weekdays."

    Gao Peng smiled and said: "I will, then I will go back first."

    "Okay, go slowly."

    Gao Peng walked towards the gate by himself, and when he got out of the gate, he paced slowly along the street while secretly thinking about one thing.

    He clearly let Tong Xin go back at the beginning, and he was sure that Tong Xin never fell into Yin Zhong's hands, so why did Tong Bo and Tong Zhan come to Yujian Villa?

    Could it be that the childlike innocence has not returned?  Then where did he go?  Don't lose your childlike innocence just because of yourself as a little butterfly!

    Not surprisingly, after the battle between Tong Bo and the blood python last night, Tong Bo was seriously injured, so he should have temporarily taken refuge with the dragon mother-in-law, and if the dragon mother-in-law wanted to send him out, she would definitely go to the Broken Soul Forest.

    Thinking of this, Gao Peng strode towards the west of the city, because Broken Soul Forest was outside the west gate, just after turning a corner, he found Tie Feng, the commander of the iron guard, standing beside a carriage and walking back and forth.

    Gao Peng's eyes flickered slightly, and he found a flash of white in the corner of his eyes, and calmly glanced at the top of the gazebo not far from the carriage.

    The top of the gazebo was just covered by the branches of a tree, and a piece of white clothes drooped beside the eaves on the top of the gazebo, and the corner of Gao Peng's mouth evoked an inexplicable smile.

    He walked forward calmly and greeted: "Commander Tie, what are you doing here?"

    Seeing that it was Gao Peng, Tie Feng hurriedly stepped forward to salute, "I have met Mr. Gao, when I came back with Second Master last night, I found this empty carriage parked here, but the owner was not there. Second Master has doubts about the owner of this carriage.  Command me to stay here."

    Gao Peng patted Tie Feng's shoulder dumbfounded when he heard the words, and said with a smile: "Commander Tie, it stands to reason that you can sit in the position of Commander Tiewei, you must not be a person with a rigid mind! Why are you so ignorant?"

    "It's good to be loyal to your duties and strictly implement the orders of the Lord. This is commendable, but sometimes you have to learn to be flexible."

    Tie Feng was taken aback when he heard the words, cupped his fists in a respectful salute, and said sincerely: "I also ask Mr. Gao for advice."

    Gao Peng looked around and said: "Look! If the owner of this carriage is really left by someone who is an enemy of Yujian Villa, when the other party finishes his work and is about to come back and drive away, when he sees you like this  The grown-up is stuck here, will he come running over on his own initiative, and let you catch him right?"

    "Do you think someone who dares to be an enemy of Yujian Villa will be short of money for this carriage? If the other party directly abandons this carriage, wouldn't you have to waste time here all the time?"

    "Uh" Tie Feng's face was messy and ashamed, and he sweated: "What Mr. Gao said is very true, Tie Feng is stupid."

    Gao Peng smiled and patted Tie Feng's shoulder again, saying: "You are not stupid, but too upright. You can do whatever the Lord asks you to do, but you forgot to think about the ultimate purpose of an order from the Lord."

    "As long as you can accomplish the goals that the Lord wants to achieve, it doesn't really matter whether you act according to the Lord's orders. In the future, think about how to better complete the task."

    "Just like today's matter, the second master asked you to stay here to let you find out who the owner of the car is, what he does, and why the carriage is parked here. It's not just for you to stay here."

    "If I were to do this task, I would either hide in the dark, or hide in the car, and wait for the owner to come back, wouldn't I be caught right?"

    After listening to Gao Peng's words, Tie Feng clasped his fists deeply and said, "Thank you, Mr. Gao, for your guidance. Tie Feng will keep it in mind."

    Gao Peng waved his hand and said: "It's a trivial matter, why worry about it, I'll go first, I think you should go back too! I guess, if you stay here, you won't gain anything."

    "It's been a hard day and night, and you haven't closed your eyes yet, right? Go back and eat something and have a good rest. If the second master asks, you can say that I let you go back."

    Hearing the words, Tie Feng felt warm in his heart, and a touch of emotion floated in his eyes. He clasped his fists and said, "Yes, thank you, Mr. Gao, for your concern, and I will bid you farewell."

    "Well, see you later." After Gao Peng finished speaking, he walked away leisurely. Tie Feng looked around, sighed, and turned back to Yujian Villa.

    Tie Feng, who left, naturally didn't know that what happened just now, and what Gao Peng said to him, fell into the eyes and ears of those who cared.

    HiddenNot far away, Doudou, who was as anxious as an ant on a hot pot because Tie Feng never left, couldn't help being overjoyed when she saw Gao Peng send Tie Feng away with a few words.

    It can also be seen from this that in terms of cleverness, Zhu Er beat her a few blocks away. In the original plot, Zhu Er used a little trick to lure Tie Feng away, but she could only wait there stupidly.

    After Gao Peng walked a few steps, he found someone behind him approaching him, with a smile on the corner of his mouth, but he pretended not to know.

    "Hey, Brother Gao." It wasn't until he was patted on the shoulder and a familiar voice came from behind him that he stopped and turned around, and said with a smile, "Doudo, you're finally back."

    Doudou smiled, and then said seriously: "Brother Gao, can I trust you?"

    Doudou's frankness made Gao Peng laugh, he leaned into her ear, and said softly: "When your elder sister Yun went to steal another piece of blood Ruyi, she was hunted down by Yin Zhong, and I rescued her.  Now in my house, do you think you can trust me?"

    Doudou was overjoyed, but then he was puzzled, "Another piece of Ruyi's blood? Do you have two pieces of Ruyi's blood?"

    Gao Peng nodded and said, "I'll talk to you about this later, let's talk! What can I do for you?"

    After Doudou turned around furtively, he waved to Gao Peng and said, "Come with me."

    Gao Peng followed Doudou amusedly to the carriage. Doudou ran under the gazebo and called softly, "Yinxiu, come down quickly, let's go."

    Yinxiu, who was hiding behind the gazebo, showed her head and saw Doudou and Gao Peng together, she was taken aback for a moment, why is this girl together with the guy who teaches the people in Yujian Villa?

    "Why are you in a daze! Come down quickly!" Seeing Yinxiu in a daze, Doudou yelled again.

    Gao Peng shook his head with a smile, stretched out his right hand, and the dragon catching kung fu was activated. Yinxiu suddenly felt an invisible force imprisoning him, and his body flew down from the top of the pavilion involuntarily.

    "Hey, hey what's going on" Yinxiu just said a word, and found that he had landed and was supported by that Mr. Gao.

    Doudou looked at this scene in amazement, and said, "Brother Gao, what kind of kung fu are you doing?"

    "Hehe, fetching things from space is just a trick, let's go!" Gao Peng said casually, let go of Yin Xiu, and went straight to the direction of the carriage.

    Yinxiu and Doudou looked at each other, and they both saw the astonishment in each other's eyes, taking things from the air?  Still playing tricks?  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 740: The Way of Rescue

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Tie Feng returned to Yujian Villa and went straight to meet Yin Zhong.

    "How? Who is the owner of the carriage?"

    Tie Feng said ashamedly: "This subordinate is incompetent and failed to find out who the owner of the carriage is."

    Yin Zhong's eyes were fixed, and he said in a deep voice: "Then what are you doing when you come back?"

    Tie Feng didn't dare to hide it, and said truthfully: "Young Master Gao met a subordinate when he was wandering in the street, and he asked me to come back."

    Yin Zhongqi said: "Why did he call you back?"

    Tie Feng's face became more embarrassing, and he repeated everything Gao Peng said to him verbatim.

    After hearing this, Yin Zhong gave Tie Feng an angry look, and snorted: "As the commander of the iron guard, you should be able to take charge of your own affairs. Even if you can't do such a small thing well, you have to ask others to teach you. You are the commander.  How did you do it?"

    "Brother Gao's words are reasonable, and they are all good words. You should remember them carefully. When you do things in the future, don't stick to orders and don't know how to adapt."

    Tie Feng bowed his head and cupped his fists and said, "Yes, this subordinate has been taught."

    Seeing this, Yin Zhong waved his hands and said, "Go! Have a good rest."

    "Yes, this subordinate will retire."

    Tie Feng turned and left, Yin Zhong turned and looked up at the sky, with a smile on his face, and nodded slowly

    On the carriage, Yin Xiu who was sitting in the carriage with Gao Peng, with a kind smile on his face, asked Gao Peng: "Young man, what is the relationship between you and Doudou?"

    Gao Peng laughed and said, "My friend!"

    "Then you and Yujian Villa"

    "Also a friend."

    "That that"

    Gao Peng laughed, patted the old man's shoulder, and said: "Don't do that, you will understand some things later, by the way, look at your clothes, you are an elder of the Tong clan, right?"

    Yinxiu chuckled and said, "Young man, you really have vision."

    Doudou, who was driving outside, was taken aback. How did Brother Gao know the Tong clan?  And it seems familiar?

    About half an hour later, the carriage arrived at the destination, Gao Peng and Doudou got off the carriage, Doudou yelled a few times into a bush, and Tong Zhan, wearing a black suit he didn't know where to get, appeared.

    "Why so long?" Tong Zhan asked, then looked at Gao Peng vigilantly, and said, "Who is he?"

    Doudou spoke very quickly: "This is Brother Gao. There is an iron guard guarding the carriage. If Brother Gao hadn't sent that iron guard away, he still wouldn't be able to come!  Brother get into the car."

    "Oh!" Tong Zhan nodded to Gao Peng. After the two reached the bushes, they lifted Tong Bo, who was seriously injured and unconscious, and put him into the car.

    Gao Peng said to Doudou: "Go to my house! The people from Yujian Villa in my place will never come to search, and my place is close to the pharmacy, so it is convenient for you to get medicine and heal your brother Tong."

    Doudou naturally couldn't ask for it, nodded and said: "Okay, thank you Brother Gao."

    The carriage turned around and returned to the city. Inside the carriage, Tong Zhan looked at Gao Peng suspiciously, and said, "Brother Gao looks familiar, have we met?"

    Gao Peng smiled slightly, without hesitation at all, nodded and said: "There was a relationship once, when you and Doudou were besieged by iron guards, I rushed there with Yin Zhong, but when we arrived, you had already been dragged back by your elder brother  gone."

    Tong Zhan was stunned, and then he became more vigilant. He said tentatively: "You are a friend of Yujian Villa, so you won't tell them?"

    Gao Peng said amusedly: "What secret should I tell? The person who said to steal Ruyi's blood is with me?"

    Tong Zhan didn't speak, but just looked at him fixedly.

    Gao Peng smiled silently, flipped his hand, and Xue Ruyi appeared in his hand out of thin air, Shi Shiran said: "There are two pieces of Xue Ruyi, you stole one, and the other is in my hand, I will inform you, how can I tell you?"  Are you asking for trouble? Brother Tong, are you relieved now?"

    Seeing this, Tong Zhan was really relieved, but looked at Xue Ruyi who had disappeared into Gao Peng's hands again, and said in amazement: "Brother Gao, where did you hide the thing? Why did it suddenly appear and then disappear?"

    Gao Peng said as if nothing had happened: "Oh! This! There is a mustard space in my body, which can store items."

    "The mustard space?" Tong Zhan was confused, but Yinxiu beside him stared and exclaimed in surprise: "Could it be the legendary art of Xumi storing mustard seeds and mustard seeds Nasumi? Is there really such a magic in this world?"

    Gao Peng looked at Yin Xiu and praised: "The old man has good knowledge."

    suddenlyI was taken aback, slapped my hands, and shouted: "I understand, I understand."

    Tong Zhan looked at Yinxiu angrily, and said, "Don't be surprised? What do you understand?"

    Yinxiu shook his fingers repeatedly, and said, "Blood Ruyi! I said why is the blood Ruyi useless? It turns out that there are two pieces of Blood Ruyi. I guess the two pieces of Blood Ruyi must be combined to exert the effect of saving people.  Mr. Gao, am I right?"

    Gao Peng nodded and said: "That's true. Two pieces of Ruyi's blood combined are a healing artifact, which has the effect of bringing the dead back to life. But if they are separated and left alone, they are extremely terrifying weapons. If the blood is smashed into pieces, it will be released.  The extremely cold air will freeze everything within a certain range."

    ""

    Tong Zhan and Yinxiu Doudou were silent, but unfortunately, they didn't know the news earlier.

    Gao Peng pretended to be surprised and said, "What's wrong with you?"

    Doudou, who was driving outside, said sadly, "Brother Gao, the piece of blood we took awaywas broken by me."

    "Huh? You really are Even if it doesn't work, why are you throwing it?"

    Doudou wanted to cry but said without tears: "Brother Tong and I both thought it was fake, so I wanted to drop it for a try, because real jade is very hard, who knew that this Blood Ruyi would break if dropped."

    Gao Peng pretended to be speechless for a while, and then sighed: "So, the clan land of the Tong clan"

    Tong Zhan nodded and said: "The clan land has been frozen, Brother Gao, do you know how to save it?"

    After speaking, Mulu looked at Gao Peng expectantly, but Gao Peng thought for a while, nodded, and said, "I do know, but it's useless to know."

    Both Tong Zhan and Doudou hoped to be greatly promoted, and said ecstatically: "What is the solution? Tell me."

    Gao Peng said: "To reunite the shattered Xue Ruyi, you must find the heart of Xue Ruyi. As long as you can find the heart of Xue Ruyi, reunite the blood and take back the extremely cold air that has frozen your clan, you  His family land and people will be saved automatically."

    "However, no one knows the whereabouts of Xue Ruyi's heart, and there is no way to find it."

    But Tong Zhan said happily: "Xue Ruyi Heart, that's great. Knowing such a way to save the tribe, we at least have a direction. It's better than not knowing anything. Thank you, Brother Gao."

    Gao Peng waved his hand and said, "You're welcome, by the way, do you have a younger brother named Tong Xin?"

    When Tong Zhan heard this, his expression tightened immediately, and he hurriedly asked Gao Peng: "Do you know Tong Xin? Have you seen him? Do you know where he is?" (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 741 His Friends Are Too Valuable

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    After hearing Tong Zhan's words, Gao Peng was taken aback, and said puzzledly: "Didn't I tell him to go back? Didn't he go back?"

    Tong Zhan suddenly became anxious, "No! We just thought he was caught by the people from Yujian Villa, so we sneaked into Yujian Villa to investigate. What's going on?"

    Gao Peng said: "After you and Doudou were rescued that day, I also said goodbye to Yin Zhong. I met Tong Xin in the villa. At that time, he was going to deliver a letter to an injured pigeon."

    "I asked him about his identity, and then told him that his second brother had been rescued, so I asked him to go home quickly so that the second brother wouldn't worry. He had already left Yujian Villa at that time, didn't he come home?  "

    Tong Zhan slapped his thigh and said anxiously: "No wonder we couldn't find him in Yujian Villa. It's too bad. We came here through the teleportation array at home. He couldn't find his way back at all.  Most of the time, I got lost."

    Gao Peng suddenly understood why Tong Zhan and Tong Bo still went to Yujian Villa. He patted Tong Zhan's arm and comforted him: "Don't worry! According to my observation, your brother's martial arts are still higher than yours.  He didn't fall into the hands of Yujian Villa, ordinary people can't hurt him."

    Tong Zhan shook his head, and said: "You don't understand, Tongxin's martial arts is higher than mine, but he suffered from a fever when he was a child, his brain burned out, and his intelligence is only a few years old. It would be bad if he was used by bad guys."

    Gao Peng said: "I'm not afraid of being used by bad guys. As long as he is safe and sound, he will always be found, and he will probably not run away. He must still be near Yongning City."

    "The most urgent thing is to heal your elder brother's injury first, and then we will search slowly. I believe we will find him."

    Tong Zhan sighed and said, "This is the only way to go now."

    The carriage returned to Gao Mansion soon, and Gao Peng asked Doudou to drive the carriage to the side gate of Gao Mansion, and drove into Gao Mansion from the side door.

    "Brother Tong, you and Doudou help Brother Ling to the house first. The iron guard commander of Yujian Villa recognizes this carriage, so as to avoid accidents in the future, I have to dispose of this carriage."

    Doudou praised: "Brother Gao is really thoughtful, so I will trouble you."

    Tong Zhan and Doudou carried Tong Bo to the wing room, while Gao Peng asked Fu Bo to order the servants to unload the horse, and then he slapped the carriage carriage, and the whole carriage fell into a pile of broken wood in an instant.

    Gao Peng saw Uncle Fu and the servants dumbfounded with this hand, and then he realized that his son is still a master of martial arts, no wonder he can get along with the second master Yin of Yujian Villa, just say it!  If the young master has no extraordinary skills, how can he be valued by Yin Erye?

    Gao Peng ordered the servants to move the broken pieces of wood from the carriage to the kitchen, burn them as firewood, and then went to the wing.

    Arriving at the side room, Yinxiu greeted him immediately, and said, "Master Gao, can you borrow a pen and paper, I want to prescribe medicine."

    Gao Peng said: "Are you going to write a prescription to treat Tong Bo?"

    "Yeah."

    "Then don't worry, I just checked his injury in the carriage, it's basically an internal injury, I don't need medicine, I can cure it, after I help him heal his injury, you just need to prescribe some medicine to nourish Qi and nourish the body  That's it."

    "oh?"

    After Gao Peng finished speaking, he smiled slightly, walked to the bed, helped Tong Bo up, and instead of sitting cross-legged, he casually pressed his single palm on Tong Bo's back, and a huge amount of true essence poured into his body, helping him to open up the blocked acupuncture points  , to restore damaged meridians.

    After the cup of tea, Gao Peng vomited his true essence suddenly, and Tong Bo vomited out a mouthful of blood, and he also woke up. Although he still looked a little weak, his complexion had improved a lot.

    Seeing this, Yinxiu finally breathed a sigh of relief, as long as the mouthful of blood was spit out, there would be basically no problem.

    Tong Bo said weakly: "Thank you Brother Gao for saving me."

    It turned out that although he fell into a coma due to serious injuries, it was a protective mechanism of the exercises he practiced, and falling into a coma itself was also a slow healing process, and he was still aware of the outside world.

    So he listened to the conversation between Gao Peng and Tong Zhan in the car verbatim, so he knew Gao Peng's name.

    "Brother Tong, you are welcome. You have hurt your vitality in this battle with the blood python. Although the injury is not serious, it still needs some time to recuperate."

    "Blood python?" Tong Bo and Tong Zhan Doudou Yinxiu were all startled, and Tong Bo asked in surprise: "Brother Gao is talking about that snake? How do you know that I am"

    Gao Peng smiled and said: "The blood python was severely injured by you and was dying. I rescued it. The blood python is a strange animal raised by others to watch the nursing home. Why should you fight it head-on? Why run away?  is it?"

    Tong Bo smiled wryly: "At that time, I thought that Tong Xin was imprisoned in the underground city, and went down to save people, which alarmed the blood python."

    "The blood python is not human, and I can't tell it apart. It is extremely ferocious, and there is no way to retreat. In order to protect myself, I have to fight it to the death."

    Gao Peng nodded slowly, and said, "Did you go down from Long Po's?"

    Doudou asked in surprise: "Brother Gao knows that old lady?"

    With inexplicable meaning in Gao Peng's eyes, he looked at Tong Bo and said, "Well, speaking of it, that dragon mother-in-law has some connections with your Tong clan. She is the guardian of the Tong clan, a member of the Long clan."

    Tong Bo and Tong Zhan's expressions changed simultaneously, and Tong Bo also remembered something at this time, when the mother-in-law heard Doudou calling her "Brother Tong", the expression on her face was different, and she didn't know her at the time.  As for the origin of identity, I dare not rashly tell the truth with my real surname.

    Unexpectedly, she is actually the benefactor of the Tong family and a member of the Long family. Next time I have a chance, I must see her again.

    "Brother Tong, don't think too much about it now. I will help you find your childlike innocence. The most urgent thing is to take care of your health with peace of mind."

    After hearing Gao Peng's words, Tong Bo said gratefully: "Thank you Brother Gao for your generous help. Tong Bo is very grateful."

    "You're welcome, Doudou, take good care of your elder brother Tong."

    Doudou nodded repeatedly and said, "I will."

    Gao Peng stood up, asked Tong Bo to lie down and have a good sleep, and said to Doudou: "I'll go to Sanhuafang first, and tell your father that you are back, so that he can feel at ease. Xiaoyun and Zhu'er should be here  Practice in a quiet room, and I will come out before dinner."

    "Cultivation?" Doudou looked at Gao Peng in confusion.

    Gao Peng explained: "You and Xiaoyun's unique weapon, the soft steel wire, has been exposed to the eyes of Yujian Villa. Try not to use it in the future. I have passed on my martial arts to Xiaoyun and Zhuer. They are practicing hard recently."

    "For safety, try not to use soft steel wire in the future. If you are interested in learning my martial arts, I can pass it on to you."

    Doudou looked at Gao Peng incredulously, he treated them too nicely, right?

    Tong Zhan and Tong Bo also looked at Gao Peng in surprise, are they really just friends?  If friends can do this, then his friends are too valuable!  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 742

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    In the afternoon, in the inner courtyard of the Gao Mansion, Tong Bo woke up feeling much better. Doudou helped him to sit down at the stone table in the courtyard. Tong Bo smiled bitterly: "Doudou, don't worry! I'm fine now.  You don't have to take care of me like a seriously ill person."

    Doudou wrinkled her nose and said, "How can I rest assured that you have suffered such a serious injury?"

    "Brother, you're up!" Tong Zhan walked in from the yard with Yinxiu, holding a bowl of soup in his hand, "This is the medicine that Yinxiu made for you, drink it quickly!"

    "Well, thank you." Tong Bo took the soup and drank it all in one gulp. After he put down the bowl, Tong Zhan asked, "Brother, do you have any plans to find the heart of Xue Ruyi and save the people?"

    Tong Bo sighed, and said: "Xue Ruyi Heart has no clue, how can I have any plan? But since Xue Ruyi came from Yujian Villa, we have to start from Yujian Villa for Xue Ruyi Heart."

    Doudou frowned and said: "In this way, don't we have to deal with Yujian Villa? I have been seen by Tiewei, even if Miss Yin doesn't trouble me, if Tiewei recognizes me, I won't be able to eat it  Walking around."

    Tong Bo said: "So try not to appear in front of the people in Yujian Villa, lest there will be extra troubles, and you will be implicated when the time comes."

    Doudou nodded, and said: "I have nothing to do with Yujian Villa, so I will naturally avoid them."

    Tong Zhan said worriedly: "In addition to Xue Ruyi's heart, there is also childlike innocence. I don't know where he has gone. Is it safe?"

    Tong Bo also frowned, but Tong Xin's whereabouts were the same as that of Xue Ruyi's heart, with no clue at all.

    "Doudou? You're back!"

    A delicate and joyful voice suddenly came from the gate of the courtyard. They turned their heads and saw that there were two beautiful women who came in. Doudou immediately stood up to meet them, and embraced the younger girl in her arms.  In his arms, he said aggrievedly: "Zhu'er, Sister Yun, I miss you so much, you don't know, I almost won't see you."

    Zhu'er patted Doudou on the back, and said like coaxing a child: "Oh! Doudou, you are so pitiful"

    Zhao Yun and Tong Zhan were slightly taken aback when they saw each other, and said in surprise in unison: "Is it you?"

    Doudou looked at Zhao Yun and Tong Zhan curiously, and asked, "Sister Yun, have you met?"

    Zhu'er also recognized Tong Zhan at this time, and said crisply: "There was a relationship once, that is, the brother of the guy who chased a ball into the carriage on the day of Yujian Villa's passing ceremony, and was kicked out by you!"

    Doudou opened her lips into an "oh" shape, and asked Tong Zhan in amazement: "Is the one who was kicked off the carriage by me childlike?"

    Tong Zhan said with a sneer, "That's him."

    Doudou also said dumbfoundedly: "This is too coincidental!"

    "What's going on here?" Tong Bo asked curiously, and Doudou recounted what happened that day.

    At that time, because Doudou was in the car all the time, she didn't know that it was Tong Zhan who was talking to Zhao Yun and Zhu'er, and she never saw Tong Xin again except that one time, and this was just a small episode, so she didn't take it to heart.

    Now it seems that the relationship between this person is really about fate.

    Zhao Yun walked to the stone table, looked at Tong Bo Tong Zhan and Yin Xiu, and said slowly: "So, you are the members of the hidden family that Brother Gao said?"

    Tong Bo and Tong Zhan were taken aback when they heard the words, and looked at Zhao Yun in confusion, "Listen to the girl, Brother Gao knows about us?"

    A look of arrogance floated on Zhao Yun's face, and he said: "Brother Gao knows many things that ordinary people don't know, so what's so strange about the existence of your family?"

    Zhu'er looked at Tong Bo Tong Zhan curiously, and asked: "Your clancan really call wind and rain? And can't kill people?"

    The two brothers looked at each other in surprise. Before, they thought that Gao Peng just asked some news about them from Tong Xin, but it was absolutely impossible for Tong Xin to tell them such details.

    In this way, Gao Peng really knows the existence of the Tong clan, and also knows their origins well, so who is he?  Gao Peng became even more mysterious in the hearts of the two brothers.

    Yinxiu heard Zhu'er's words, got up with a smile, walked up to her, and said with a smile: "Little girl, it seems that your big brother Gao is also half-knowledgeable. The spell of calling wind and rain does exist, but not everyone can do it."  Yo."

    Zhu'er laughed and said, "Then, grandpa, can you do it?"

    "Me?" Yinxiu caressed his white beard under his chin proudly, and said, "I know a little bit about it, and I know a little bit about it, haha."

    ?"Yinxiu" Tong Bo called out, and gave him a wink to tell him not to say too much, then looked at Doudou and said with a smile, "Doudo, how long has Brother Gao been out?"

    "Brother Gao"

    "Brother Tong, what do you want me to do?" Doudou just opened his mouth when he was interrupted by a clear voice. Gao Peng walked in from the courtyard door with a smile on his face.

    "Brother Gao." The three Zhao Yun sisters called out in unison.

    Gao Peng nodded to them, Tong Bo and Tong Zhan also stood up, Gao Peng hurriedly pressed his hands, and said: "Sit, sit, you are welcome."

    After finishing speaking, he walked to the stone table and sat down. Tong Bo then said: "Brother Gao has a very close relationship with Yujian Villa. I wonder if there is any news about Blood Ruyi Heart?"

    Gao Peng shook his head and said: "Speaking of which, it's only been less than a month since I made friends with Erye Yin of Yujian Villa, so I'm not very clear about it."

    Tong Bo and Tong Zhan were a little disappointed when they heard Zhao Yun say that Gao Peng knew many things that ordinary people didn't know, and they were full of hope, but unfortunately, this happened to be something he didn't know.

    Yinxiu suddenly said: "Young man, I heard from the little girl that you know our family very well. I don't know how you know our family?"

    Gao Peng chuckled and said: "As long as things in this world have existed, there must be traces to follow."

    "Since Pangu opened the sky, the Tong clan has been endowed with supernatural powers, inherited the mandate of heaven, and has the mission of conveying messages from heaven and earth."

    "Since the Yanhuang period, through Xia, Shang, Zhou, Spring and Autumn, Warring States, and then the Qin Dynasty swept Liuhe and unified the world. The Tong family has always adhered to its mission."

    "Until five hundred years ago, at the end of the Qin Dynasty, the emperor at that time was instigated by traitors to destroy the Tong clan. Under the protection of the general Long Teng, the Tong clan escaped the catastrophe of extermination and lived in seclusion ever since.  Nothing, until today, five hundred years later, you were born again."

    After Gao Peng said these words, he looked at Yinxiu with a smile, and said, "In any case, you have existed for thousands of years, and there will always be some clues. Since they exist, they must be known."

    Yinxiu caressed the white beard under his chin, and approved Gao Peng's words. He didn't expect him to understand so clearly.

    With a faint smile on Tong Bo's face, he said: "Although that is the case, ordinary people don't bother to deliberately learn about an ethnic group that has disappeared for five hundred years. It seems that Brother Gao is a caring person." (Remember  Website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 743 Tong Zhan's accident

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Tong Bo is indeed very smart, both in IQ and EQ. Gao Peng smiled slightly and said: "When I was traveling around the world and wandering around the world, I knew a little about all kinds of messy things, so I know a lot of secrets."

    After explaining casually, Gao Peng stopped discussing this topic with Tong Bo, and instead asked Zhao Yun and Zhu'er: "Xiaoyun, Zhu'er, how are you doing?"

    Zhao Yun smiled and said: "The progress is good, and basically the true energy in the body can be well controlled."

    Gao Peng nodded and said: "Well, let's practice one more night tonight. Starting tomorrow, I will teach you martial arts moves."

    "Okay, thank you Brother Gao."

    Doudou said with great interest: "Brother Gao, what kind of martial arts did you teach Sister Yun and Zhu'er? Can I learn from you too?"

    "Of course, I said, as long as you are interested, I can pass it on to you."

    Zhu'er said to Doudou with great interest: "Doudou, Brother Gao taught us very powerful martial arts, it's called 'Eternal Spring Kungfu'."

    When Doudou heard this, he said amusedly, "The name is so long? It sounds unusual."

    Zhu'er said delicately: "Of course it's not ordinary. Practicing this technique can make you look young and stay young forever. If you practice it to the extreme, you can even live forever!"

    "Huh?" Doudou looked at Zhu'er dumbfounded, then looked at Gao Peng again, and said, "Brother Gao? Is what Zhu'er said true?"

    "It's absolutely true, at least after you practice this technique, your appearance will not change much when you reach the age of seclusion."

    Yinxiu smiled when he heard the words, leaned in front of Gao Peng, pointed to his nose and said, "Isn't that a bit exaggerated? Do you know how old I am?"

    Gao Peng glanced at Yinxiu and said with a smile, "You! You are about 150 or 60 years old! Hehe, you are so old when you are only over 100 years old. When you are 200 years old, you may not even be able to walk.  ?¡±

    Yinxiu was really surprised now, he never thought that he could see his real age at a glance. He is one hundred and fifty-eight years old this year, but on the outside, he is only sixty or seventy years old at most.  To the members of the Tong clan, it was nothing.

    But to outsiders whose average life expectancy is only 70 or 80 years, he is already an old birthday star among the old birthday stars, but in Gao Peng's mouth, 150 or 60 years old seems to be nothing at all, which is very scary.

    Doudou looked at Tong Bo, suddenly his eyes brightened, he jumped up, and shouted repeatedly: "I want to learn, I want to learn, Brother Gao, please pass it on to me."

    Gao Peng smiled and said: "What are you in a hurry for? I said I will pass it on to you. Would you still break my promise? Xiaoyun and Zhu'er both have the mental formulas and formulas, and they have memorized them by heart. You can ask them for a copy."

    "First memorize the heart formulas and formulas, and then I will help you wash the essence of the Book of Changes. If you have enough brains, you can start practicing tonight."

    Listening to the conversation between Gao Peng, Zhu'er and Yinxiu, Tong Bo and Tong Zhan looked at Gao Peng inexplicably. There is a way to cultivate immortality in the Tong clan, but the conditions are too harsh.

    The most basic condition is to be gifted with supernatural powers, to be able to open the eyes of the sky, and to practice spells, and this talent can't be low.

    However, Gao Peng's technique can make anyone practice immortality, so it can be seen that this technique must be a miraculous skill that surpasses the world.

    Zhu'er reached into her bosom, took out the mental formula of Xiao Wuxiang Gong, handed it to Doudou, and said proudly: "Hey, this is the mental formula, if you don't understand anything, you can ask me  oh!"

    "Thank you Zhu'er." Doudou took the heart formula with great interest, looked at it, and found that it was really difficult and mysterious, "I'll find a quiet place to recite the formula, and you can talk."

    "I will go with you so that I can explain the meaning of the mantra to you."

    "Okay! Let's go."

    The two sisters left hand in hand, and Gao Peng continued to chat with Zhao Yun, Tong Bo and the others. After a while, they dispersed and went about their business.

    In the afternoon, when Shenyou alternated, Fu Bo came to report that the dinner was ready, Gao Peng called everyone to the dining hall for dinner, Doudou and Zhuer had already come out half an hour ago, Han Batian also came, he saw Doudou as expected  I am very happy to return safely.

    After a dinner, the host and guests had a good time, and Han Batian was drunk again, so Gao Peng arranged for him to stay here. Zhao Yun and Zhu'er went back to their rooms to meditate and practice, while Gao Peng took Doudou to the quiet room, and as usual  She drank a ball of the fountain of eternal life and guided her to practice.

    Tong Bo's body is still a little weak, so he went to bed early to rest, not to mention hermitage, this old guy can fall asleep anywhere.

    In general, basically everyone?Entered a state of rest, but Tong Zhan picked a flower in the flower garden and touched it to Yujian Villa

    Tong Zhan sneaked cautiously inside the Yujian Villa, and came to the outside of Yin Tianxue's residence in the West Garden with ease.

    Just as he was about to knock on the door, the sound of the latch being pulled sounded, and Tong Zhan subconsciously turned around and leaned against the wall beside the door.

    Xiao Guang, Yin Tianxue's personal maid, walked to the door and turned her head to look at the sky, but she didn't find a person hidden by her side.

    "Miss, the moonlight is beautiful tonight! Do you drink your tea in the room or in the yard?"

    Yin Tianxue's voice came, "Drink in the courtyard."

    "okay."

    Xiaoguang happily turned back and entered the yard, Tong Zhan grinned silently, put the flower picked from the Gaofu flower garden and a note from his arms at the door, and then shrank back.

    Not long after, Xiaoguang found the flower and the note, picked it up curiously, and held it in front of Yin Tianxue, "Miss, look, I don't know who sent the flower. It's strange, why didn't I see it when I opened the door just now?"  ah?"

    Yin Tianxue ignored the flower, took the note and opened it, "The geese fly across the sky, the shadows fall into the flowing water, the geese leave no trace, and the shadows leave no water. This is the painting Miss embroidered yesterday!"

    Yin Tianxue smiled slightly and said, "The flowers are not bad!"

    "Huh? It's not bad to be ruined like this!"

    "It seemsit was brought here hidden in my bosom, it's not easy!"

    Hearing Yin Tianxue's words, Tong Zhan smiled silently again, turned around and left contentedly, he returned along the same way he came, but because he was in a happy mood and his head was full of chaotic thoughts, his vigilance could not help being greatly reduced, and he sneaked away.  I wasn't so careful anymore.

    "who?"

    It wasn't until a loud shout came from not far away that Tong Zhan realized that he had been careless. Before he could blame himself, Tong Zhan used light skills and flew towards the wall.

    "There are assassins"

    "Come on, don't let him get away."

    "Stop him"

    The Iron Guards were worthy of the name of elites. As soon as they were alarmed, a large number of people surrounded them. Tong Zhan soon ran into the Iron Guards and had to fight.

    "Bang bang bang"

    Although Tong Zhan's martial arts is not top-notch in this world, it is definitely not something that the iron guards can win. Soon he knocked down five or six people, and ran to the wall of the back garden.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 744: Son of Long Ze

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The iron guards tried their best to block, but Tie Feng and Yin Zhong also rushed from two directions. In the chaos, Yin Zhong only took one look at Tong Zhan, and he jumped out of the wall and fled quickly.

    But one glance was enough, Yin Zhong's face changed drastically, and he said in a deep voice: "It's him, a member of the Tong clan, he really has nowhere to look for, and it doesn't take much effort to get here, yet you dare to come."

    After finishing speaking, he stretched out his body and flew up, while Iron Wind and Iron Guards jumped out of the wall one after another and chased after him.

    Tong Zhan found that there were pursuers behind him, so he didn't dare to return to the Gao Mansion, instead he fled in another direction. Relying on his black clothes, he used the cover of various dark corners to sneak into the alleys.

    After turning seven times and eight turns, there was no alley to hide in front of him, but fortunately he had already thrown off the iron guards, so he was about to cross the street and return to Gaofu by detour.

    However, he had just rushed to the street, and immediately stopped instinctively, because he found that he had been locked by an air machine. If he continued to run regardless, he would definitely be attacked by a violent storm and lose his ability to cope.  .

    ? Tong Zhan stood still, gathered all his energy, and then slowly turned to the right, looking at the figure standing in the middle of the street.

    "The Tong family, I have been looking for you for a long time." Yin Zhong said in a low voice.

    Feeling the aura of Yin Zhong, Tong Zhan was secretly horrified, the feeling that even the air around him was pressing against him, almost made him breathless.

    "Who are you? What do you want us to do?"

    Yin Zhong sneered, didn't say anything, just started directly, he wouldn't kill Tong Zhan, because he wanted to take him down, and ask him about the Tong clan's clan, so that he could have a chance to destroy the Tong clan  .

    "Hoo"

    Yin Zhong's figure flickered, almost turning into a phantom, and he was in front of Tong Zhan in the blink of an eye.

    Tong Zhan's pupils shrank sharply, so fast, he could hardly see Yin Zhong's attack clearly, so he could only resist it by feeling.

    "Crack bang"

    "poof"

    After only blocking five moves, Tong Zhan was hit by a palm on his right chest, a mouthful of blood spewed out suddenly, his whole body fell backwards and fell on the ground, and he retreated seven or eight steps in a row before he managed to stabilize his footsteps  , did not fall to the ground.

    Yin Zhong sneered and said, "Sure enough, it's the martial arts of the Tong clan. Unfortunately, it's a mess."

    After speaking, he turned his palms into claws, and sprinted towards Tong Zhan's neck.

    "hold head high"

    At this moment, the sound of dragon chant rose out of thin air in this quiet street, and a violent energy went straight to Yin Zhong.

    Yin Zhong's face changed slightly, he stopped his figure, twisted his waist, and slapped his palm to the right.

    "Boom"

    There was a blast in the air, and the aftermath caused Tong Zhan to spit out a mouthful of blood again, his body was unstable, and he retreated violently.

    Just three steps back, Tong Zhan felt himself being supported, and a weak voice came from his ear, "Go quickly."

    Yin Zhong looked intently, but saw a man in black wearing night clothes, with his head and face covered by a black scarf, appearing beside Tong Zhan at some point.

    Seeing that Tong Zhan was about to leave, Yin Zhong shouted loudly: "Stay here!"

    With a movement of his figure, he turned into a phantom again and rushed towards Tong Zhan. Unexpectedly, the man in black snorted and said in a low voice: "Go through my test first."

    The man in black fitted himself to meet Yin Zhong, but his speed was not inferior to Yin Zhong's. He slapped his left palm with fierce force and explosive force, and there was a dragon's chant faintly in the air.

    Yin Zhong's heart trembled, the person who came was actually a top expert, he had no time to pay attention to Tong Zhan who was running away, Yin Zhong raised his true strength, and greeted him with a palm that didn't dodge or evade.

    The other party's clumsy and ingenious, wide-open and wide-open style of play is his favorite style of play. There is no one in this world who can compete with him with skill, even if it is the same as him.  Gao Peng, who has lived for five hundred years, can't do it either.

    "Crackboom"

    "What?" Yin Zhong's complexion changed drastically. The expected scene of the opponent being slapped away with a palm did not appear, but in this palm, there was a huge counter-shock force that made him feel unbelievable.

    Yin Zhong took three steps back and looked at the other party in disbelief. Although the other party took five or six steps back before stopping, he couldn't believe it. There are people in this world who can compete with him in terms of skill.  ?

    The man in black was none other than Gao Peng. After he gave Doudou the fountain of eternal life and guided her into a state of cultivation, he left the quiet room, but faintly heard shouts from Yujian Villa.

    Immediately realized that something happened in Yujian Villa, I thought of Tong Zhan sending flowers to Yin Tianxue in the original play.??Where I still don't understand what's going on.

    Now the plot has changed beyond recognition. If Tong Zhan falls into Yin Zhong's hands, God knows what will happen. Fearing that the situation will get out of control, he immediately puts on his night clothes, rushes out of the house, and rescues Tong Zhan at a critical moment.

    Naturally, Yin Zhong would not understand that the Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms is an extremely vigorous palm technique, which has an unparalleled bonus to palm strength.

    Coupled with Gao Peng's Dragon Elephant Prajna Kungfu, which has been cultivated to the full level, and the tens of thousands of catties of force added to his palm strength, it is still at a disadvantage, which is enough to show that Yin Zhong is terrible.

    After this palm, Gao Peng immediately understood that apart from Dragon God Art, his own martial arts would not be able to compete with Yin Zhong at all.

    But he must not use Dragon God Kungfu, otherwise, he might as well pull off his mask, regardless of martial arts, talk about friendship!

    But with Yin Zhong's hatred for the Tong clan, not to mention friendship, I am afraid that he will turn against him because of his actions and completely hate himself.

    There is no other way, let's go hard!  After gaining enough time, try to get rid of him and get out of the way.

    "You hide your head and show your tail, who are you? What do you have to do with the Tong clan?" Yin Zhong asked in a deep voice.

    Gao Peng's heart was moved when he heard the words, and he shouted: "My family has guarded the Tong family for five hundred years. What do you think is my relationship with the Tong family?"

    "Yin Zhong, you slaughtered my whole family and killed my parents back then. One day, I will kill you with my own hands to avenge my revenge. Today, I will let you taste the unique skills I have created in the past twenty years."

    After listening to Gao Peng's words, Yin Zhong understood instantly, pointed at Gao Peng and shouted angrily: "You are the son of Long Ze, good, good, you escaped with your life back then, and you dare to appear in front of me today, just to kill the grass.  "

    Gao Peng used his true energy to change his vocal cords, making his voice rough and dull, which is also in line with his aggressive fighting style. People who practice this type of martial arts will always remind people of the generous and heroic Ang Zang  big man.

    Coincidentally, in order to save time, Gao Peng didn't have time to take off his clothes, and directly put on the night clothes outside, which also made his figure look bigger than his real figure.

    After Yin Zhong said that, he jumped up. The moment he jumped up, his whole body turned into the shape of a dragon. He actually used the dragon magic skill directly. Obviously, he didn't intend to give the opponent a chance, and wanted to kill the Long family in one fell swoop.  This single seedling was destroyed.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 745: The Deceived Yin Zhong

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Omwhen"

    Seeing this, Gao Peng didn't dare to keep his hand. He combined the Dragon Elephant Prajna Kung Fu and the Buddha's Light to create the Vajra Immortal Kung Fu in an instant, and Gao Peng's whole body glowed with a faint golden light.

    The next moment, the golden light subsided, and Gao Peng's exposed eyes and hands had turned golden. In this state, even if Yin Zhong took off his mask, Gao Peng would never be able to recognize him.

    After protecting himself, Gao Peng's legs slightly bent, his arms crossed half a circle from the outside to the inside, and he made a movement of embracing the Yuan and returning to the unity in front of his chest. A huge group of golden lights condensed into a golden light on his chest.  The ball, there seems to be a dragon flying and hovering in the light ball.

    Facing the red dragon flying towards him, Gao Peng suddenly pushed out his palms, and shouted violently: "Six Dragon Yutian."

    "Hangangang"

    A burst of dragon chant sounded one after another, golden light burst forth, and six golden dragons, one size smaller than Yin Zhong's fire dragon, swooped out of the golden light ball in front of him, and fiercely entangled Yin Zhong's fire dragon.

    This golden dragon was condensed by Gao Peng's true essence. It was originally colorless and invisible, but under the influence of the Vajra Immortal Art, it turned golden.

    However, in the duel between masters of their level, there is no difference between the visible and the invisible, and the golden dragon's vigor adds a bit of power.

    Yin Zhong was shocked, is this the unique skill created by Long Ze's son in the past twenty years?  Liulong Yutian is really powerful, he can transform into six golden dragons, if he uses the dragon magic again, won't he be besieged by seven dragons?

    ?The Six Dragons Controlling the Sky is a unique technique created by Gao Peng by combining the characteristics of the Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms, Dragon Capturing Skill, Seven Spinning Slash, Baihong Palm Power, and Six Meridian Excalibur.

    Yin Zhong was intimidated by the six golden dragons, so he didn't dare to charge forward for a while, and focused his attention on guard. The body of the fire dragon danced up and down, circling around, circling with the six golden dragons, looking for opportunities to attack the golden dragons without losing himself.

    Fortunately, the scene of the siege of the seven dragons did not appear. Through observation, Yin Zhong found that the six golden dragons had no intelligence and could not control themselves, but were controlled by the opponent's two-handed moves.

    In fact, Yin Zhong was completely intimidated by these six golden dragons that seemed to be real. If he had the courage to take the initiative to attack, he would soon find out that these six golden dragons were only made up of vigor and transformed into him.  The dragon body is not a concept at all.

    Although the dragon form transformed by the Dragon God Art looks illusory, it is actually a semi-solid existence. Under the action of real power, the flesh and blood bones are transformed into another substance, which is neither virtual nor real, half virtual and half real.

    But because the strength of the physical body and the power of the whole body are condensed on the dragon body, it is extremely powerful.

    As I said before, unless it is a self-destruct, it is impossible for a person to explode all at once.

    The so-called "raise 100% strength" refers to raising all the strength that one can display at one time, not referring to the whole body strength.

    The strength of martial arts power is the difference. For example, if you have a hundred years of skill, you can use the strongest power of Hunyuan Palm to burst out 10% of your whole body's skill at one time.  years of skill.

    However, Jianglong Palm can burst out 30% of the whole body's power at one time, that is, 30 years of skill, which is also 100%. The power of Jianglong Palm is naturally stronger than that of Hunyuan Palm.  The level is higher than Hunyuan Palm.

    After understanding this point, when you taste the Dragon God Art, you will be able to fully understand the horror of this art.

    This technique is equivalent to condensing all the power you have, physical power, internal power, spiritual power, etc., in short, all the power, all on this dragon.  It is naturally extremely powerful.

    The most important thing is that it is not a one-shot deal that explodes all at once like the self-detonation, but is condensed, and nothing is wasted. In this way, its continuous combat capability has been improved by an unknown amount.

    To sum it up in one sentence, if Yin Zhong knows the details of the six dragons Yutian, he can destroy all the six golden dragons that look bluffing, and he himself will at most increase his consumption.

    But it was the first time he encountered this move, and he didn't understand the reality of this move, so he didn't dare to take it rashly.

    Six golden dragons surrounded his dragon body, flying up and down extremely nimbly, only blocking his way, but never attacking him.

    Such a big commotion here naturally attracted the iron guards who were searching for Tong Zhan. Tie Feng and all the iron guards looked at the scene in front of them that shocked their three views, and they were all stunned and froze on the spot.

    see Gao Peng?The fact that all the guards have been attracted here proves that Tong Zhan is safe. This place is less than two miles away from the Gao Mansion. Even though Tong Zhan has been injured, with his skill, he can forcefully suppress the injury and it will take less than three minutes.  Go back to the high mansion.

    At this time, he had trapped Yin Zhong here for more than a stick of incense, and it was time to withdraw.

    "What are you doing standing there? Take down the man in black." Just when Gao Peng was about to retreat, Yin Zhong yelled angrily at the stunned iron guards below.

    Hearing the ferocious red dragon's words, Tie Feng came back to his senses, and Situ Zhen beside him shouted: "It's the voice of the second master."

    Tie Feng was still a little uncertain at first, but when he heard Situ Zhen's words, his doubts were all gone, he drew his knife out of its sheath, and shouted: "Set up the formation."

    "yes."

    Seeing this, Gao Peng snorted coldly. He was ready to retreat anyway, and there was no need to spend any more time with Yin Zhong. With his arms together, the six golden dragons that had been shuttled in the sky suddenly rushed towards the body of the fire dragon in the middle.

    The six golden dragons cooperated closely, and there was almost no gap between them, sealing off all the dodging positions of Yin Zhonglong's body.  , and bit another golden dragon.

    "Boom boom boom boom"

    What Yin Zhong didn't expect was that those golden dragons exploded as soon as they were grasped and bitten, and the other four golden dragons hit him one after another, bursting out one after another, and the dazzling golden light made Yongning City look like daytime.

    Yin Zhong and all the iron guards found that there was a golden light in front of them, and they couldn't see anything for a while, and Yin Zhong also understood at this time that he had been fooled. It turned out that the six golden dragons were not real entities at all, but strength  composition.

    The other party didn't intend to fight him head-on at all, he just wanted to cover that Tong clansman from escaping, otherwise he wouldn't even use the dragon magic skill and just use this foolish martial art to stop him.

    If Gao Peng knew that Yin Zhong's evaluation of Liulong Yutian was "a martial art to fool people", he would probably faint in the toilet.

    But only he, Yin Zhong, is qualified to say this. Liulong Yutian's strength is extremely concentrated, and its power is not inferior to that of Wanfo Chaozong. Even in terms of lethality alone, Liulong Yutian is stronger, and Wanfo Chaozong is naturally stronger.  It is based on the killing range to win.

    When the golden light subsided and Yin Zhong and the iron guard regained their vision, where are the men in black in the field?

    It is not that Yin Zhong has no spiritual sense, but he found that his spiritual sense also failed to capture the breath and figure of the other party, which surprised him very much.

    Gao Peng's free and unfettered wind has the characteristic of wind without form. When his whole body is covered by true essence, he is like a cool breeze, and the wind is everywhere. Naturally, Yin Zhong's spiritual sense can't capture him, even if the spiritual sense passes through Gao Peng's body.  The body will only think that it is a breeze.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 746: Ins and Outs

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Tong Zhan heard Gao Peng's voice. He was already seriously injured and had no power to resist in the opponent's hands. Staying here was just a burden, so he turned around and left without saying a word.  The kindness is in my heart.

    Ignoring the two people who were fighting behind him, Tong Zhan quickly rushed into the previous target, an alley on the right side of the street.

    He strengthened his skills, suppressed his injuries, avoided several waves of iron guards gathering there, and ran towards Gaofu at the fastest speed.

    Arriving at the side door of Gao's mansion, he gathered up all his strength and jumped in, and this time, he was completely unable to suppress his injuries.

    "poof"

    Tong Zhan spat out a mouthful of blood, his eyes darkened, and he fell to the ground, unconscious.

    A few minutes later, Gao Peng found him when he came back. Without saying a word, he mentioned him and ran to the study, put him in a cross-legged position, then sat behind him, pressed his palms on his back, and began to give him  Yungong heals injuries.

    Two hours later, Tong Zhan came to his senses. Gao Peng spread out a palm and took out an egg-sized Fountain of Eternal Life. He controlled the spring water to fly to Tong Zhan's lips, and said, "Drink it."

    Without hesitation, Tong Zhan swallowed the ball of spring water with one mouthful. Another hour later, Gao Peng got up and Tong Zhan also recovered.

    "Thank you Brother Gao for saving your life. If you don't say thanks, you will be rewarded in the future." Tong Zhan stood up and clasped his fists at Gao Peng.

    Gao Peng waved his hand and said with a smile: "You are welcome, there are countless people who owe me life-saving grace, and you are not bad, haha."

    Tong Zhan was taken aback when he heard the words, so he saved many people?

    "Why did you run to Yujian Villa?"

    Hearing Gao Peng's question, Tong Zhan's face flushed slightly, showing embarrassment, and stammered: "ThisI'm becausethat"

    Gao Peng showed a half-smile expression on his face, teasingly said: "Look at your look, is it because of a girl?"

    "Uhhehe." Gao Peng told the truth, Tong Zhan could only nod with a sneer.

    Gao Peng shook his head with a smile, and said: "Originally! The male university should be married, and the female university should be married. You are not married yet, and it is not unusual to have a woman you like, but in order to chase girls, you almost risk your life.  Is it a bit big?"

    Tong Zhan said with a depressed face: "I didn't know there would be such a terrible guy in Yujian Villa? He killed me for no reason. By the way, Brother Gao, do you know who that person is?"

    Gao Peng's expression was complete, and he said solemnly: "The second owner of Yujian Villa, Yin Zhong, is a terrible person."

    Tong Zhan said in surprise: "Then why does he seem to hate the Tong clan so much? It can't be because of that piece of blood, right?"

    Gao Peng pondered for a while, and said: "Let's talk about this matter tomorrow! I will tell you the matter when your elder brother is also present. You go to rest first. Remember, don't rush to Yujian Villa again."

    "Oh!" Tong Zhan showed a tangled look on his face, turned around and left the study, heading for his own room.

    Gao Peng looked at Tong Zhan's back thoughtfully. Because he was not familiar with them before, it was unreasonable to rashly say everything.

    However, I saved Tong Bo before, and I have saved Tong Zhan¡¯s life tonight, so if I say everything at this time, let the Tong brothers follow their lead and follow their own orders, it should be no problem!

    Gao Peng thought for a while, then took off his night clothes, put in the reincarnation watch, and went back to his room to meditate to recover his power.

    Early the next morning, except for Doudou who was still cultivating and Yinxiu who was sleeping late, everyone who lived in Gaofu got up one after another and went out of the room.

    Han Batian stretched his waist, said hello to Gao Peng and Tong Bo Tongzhan in the courtyard, and was about to go to Sanhuafang to open the door for business, but was stopped by Gao Peng, "Old man Han, wait a minute, I'm a little  I need to discuss things with you."

    Han Batian curiously walked to the stone table and sat down, saying: "What's the matter, tell me."

    Gao Peng pondered for a while, and said: "That's it, the two brothers Tong and Doudou have already formed a relationship with Yujian Villa. Although my iron guards dare not come to search, I am afraid that Yin Zhong will come to visit occasionally.  It will be difficult to run into them living here.¡±

    "So I want to discuss with you and let them live in your place. You are hidden enough. If you don't have the heart, you won't be easy to be discovered. What do you think?"

    Han Batian didn't think much about it, so he agreed. If this matter was just about Tong Bo and the others, he really had to think about it, but it also involved Doudou, so he had nothing to think about.

    "No problem, just let Xiaoyun and the others take it there in a while.  "

    "Thank you, Uncle Han."

    After Han Batian left and Zhao Yun and Zhu'er hadn't gone out yet, Gao Peng looked around, only Tong Bo and Tong Zhan were around.

    Just now he and Tong Zhan have told Tong Bo what happened last night, Tong Bo naturally asked the same question as Tong Zhan, who is that Yin Zhong.

    Gao Peng organized his language, and said: "You all know the undead, right?"

    Tong Bo nodded, and said: "I know, but the conditions for cultivating immortality are too harsh. For thousands of years, there is no record of anyone in the clan becoming immortal."

    Gao Peng shook his head and said, "No, there is one, but there is no record."

    "Oh?" Tong Bo and Tong Zhan looked at each other, Qi Qi's heart moved, "You mean Yin Zhong?"

    Gao Peng nodded and said: "That's right, Yin Zhong, formerly known as Tong Yan, also known as Tong Yinzhong, possesses a magical talent that is rare in the Tong clan in a thousand years. He was exiled by the elders more than five hundred years ago because he secretly learned the dragon magic."

    "He had one of his most beloved daughters, Yin Feng, who died of accidentally eating poisonous snake meat on the way to exile. Yin Zhong put this account on the head of the Tong clan, who regarded the Tong clan as their life and death enmity.  His whole life is aimed at destroying the Tong clan."

    "Afterwards, he devoted himself to cultivation and became undead. Five hundred years ago, he urged the emperor to exterminate the Tong clan. The Tong clan escaped from the imperial city under the protection of General Long Teng."

    "Yin Zhong led his troops to hunt down and almost wiped out the Tong clan. Long Teng was seriously injured. At the moment of life and death, Long Teng's blood flowed onto the treasure spirit mirror of the Tong clan."

    "The spiritual mirror erupted with great power and seriously injured Yin Zhong, and the Tong family was saved. However, because Yin Zhong was already immortal, he woke up after being in a coma for a while."

    "Since then, the Tong clan has disappeared without a trace for 500 years. Yin Zhong established his power in the last place where the Tong clan was located, which is today's Yujian Villa. For these 500 years, he has never given up.  Let¡¯s look for the Tong family.¡±

    "Until a few days ago, you showed up at Yujian Villa to snatch Xue Ruyi, and he finally saw the members of the Tong clan again. Now, do you understand why he killed Tong Zhan the moment he saw Tong Zhan?"

    Tong Bo and Tong Zhan looked at each other in blank dismay, their expressions constantly changing. Unexpectedly, the Tong clan had such a terrifying enemy outside.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 747 Suspicious

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "So, isn't Yin Zhong over five hundred years old?" Tong Zhan said in a daze.

    Gao Peng smiled slightly and said, "To be precise, it is five hundred and forty years old."

    Hearing this, the two brothers looked at Gao Peng with burning eyes, "What about you? Who are you? Why do you treat these things as if you saw them with your own eyes?"

    Gao Peng spread his hands, and said calmly: "Because in fact, I am ten years older than Yin Zhong, and I am five hundred and fifty-three years old this year."

    The two brothers were dumbfounded, "Youyou are also undead?"

    Gao Peng shook his head again and again, and said: "No, no, I'm only immortal, but I'm not immortal. I don't have an immortal body, and I can be beaten to death."

    "Of course, I'm not conceited. No one in this world has the strength to kill me, not even Yin Zhong. Even if I can't beat him, he won't be able to keep me if he runs away."

    The two brothers looked at each other, and Tong Bo tentatively said: "How did you achieve immortality? Is it really because of the exercises?"

    Gao Peng grinned and said: "Five hundred years ago, I was just a alchemist, neither knowing martial arts nor how to practice. At that time, I was the imperial doctor of the Great Qin Shihuang."

    "Later, Emperor Shihuang sent me to sea to search for the elixir of life. I took three thousand virgins and virgins to sea, and finally found the elixir. Unfortunately, Emperor Shihuang did not wait for it."

    After listening to Gao Peng's words, the two brothers showed a sudden look, "So that's it, you are the alchemist Xu Fu, you found the elixir of life, and took it yourself."

    Gao Peng nodded with a smile, looked at Tong Zhan and said, "Five hundred years ago, my name was indeed Xu Fu, and I did take the elixir of youth. Not only me, but you too."

    "Me?" Thinking back, Tong Strategy immediately remembered the strange starry water ball that Gao Peng had swallowed when he healed him, and said with wide eyes, "The water ball you used to heal me  , is the elixir of life?"

    Gao Peng smiled and said: "To be precise, it is called the Fountain of Eternal Life. Anyone who swallows a ball the size of an egg can obtain immortality."

    "Ha" Tong Zhan grinned, and grinned again, "Haha, hehe, so I'm already immortal?"

    Gao Peng shrugged and said, "That's right."

    Tong Bo was also very happy for his younger brother, and said with a smile: "You are a blessing in disguise."

    Tong Zhan clasped his fists solemnly and said: "Brother Gao, this kindness is too great, I can't repay it, but I will never refuse if I have an assignment in the future."

    Gao Peng waved his hand and said with a smile: "You're welcome, in fact, there are troubles in longevity, because you have to experience the feeling of watching your relatives and friends die of old age one after another, leaving you alone in the world, unaccompanied.  This feeling is really lonely, very lonely.¡±

    "Before, my strength was low, and I couldn't guarantee my absolute safety when I was walking around the world. The Fountain of Eternal Life has the effect of improving my cultivation, so I use most of it to improve my cultivation."

    "But now, the Fountain of Eternal Life is about to be exhausted, and my cultivation has also improved to a certain level, and I have the power to protect myself, so I decided to use the remaining Fountain of Eternal Life to let a group of good friends who got along well get immortality  .¡±

    "In this way, in the future, everyone will no longer experience the sadness of being unaccompanied while looking at the world."

    After speaking, Gao Peng spread his hands, and a ball of spring water the size of an egg floated in his palm. He looked at Tong Bo with a smile, and said, "Brother Tong, please!"

    Tong Bo looked at Tong Zhan, Tong Zhan nodded to him, then looked at Gao Peng, seeing the sincerity in Gao Peng's eyes, Tong Bo smiled, and said: "Since that's the case, then I will be disrespectful."

    After speaking, he opened his mouth, and the fountain of eternal life flew into Tong Bo's mouth and was swallowed by him. Gao Peng smiled happily and said, "That's all right now, with your brothers and the three Doudou sisters accompanying me, there will be no end in the future.  In those years, I will never be alone again, hehe."

    The three chatted and laughed for a while, Zhao Yun and Zhu'er washed and dressed, and walked out the door. Seeing the three talking and laughing happily, they couldn't help but asked with a smile: "What are you talking about? So happy."

    When Gao Peng saw Zhao Yun, he said, "Xiao Yun, you came just in time. I discussed with Old Man Han just now, and I plan to bring Tong Bo and Tong Zhan to live in your house. Doudou has to go too, because they can't appear in Yujian Villa  before."

    Upon hearing this, Zhao Yun said without hesitation: "No problem, then shall we go there now?"

    Gao Peng nodded and said: "It's not too late for this matter, it's best to take them there now, Tong Zhan, go and wake up Yin Xiu! After what happened last night, I think Yin Zhong will definitely order Tie  Guards search the city, if it is too late, maybe it will hit them.  "

    "Also, ask Yinxiu to change his clothes, otherwise Yin Zhong will know at a glance that he is from the Tong clan. As for Doudou, she hasn't left the seclusion yet. I will let her go back by herself after she leaves the seclusion."

    "good."

    Tong Zhan pulled Yinxiu up and asked him to change out of his Tong clan costume, then, under the guidance of Zhao Yun and Zhu'er, he went to the old house of the Long family.

    Before leaving, Gao Peng told the housekeeper, Uncle Fu, that if anyone came to him, he would tell them that he had gone out to visit friends and he did not know when he would be back.

    Gao Peng's guess was right. They had just left the cup of tea when a large group of iron guards left Yujian Villa in an orderly manner, scattered in all directions, patrolled the streets, and searched some abandoned vacant houses at the same time.  The vendors on the street asked if they had seen any strange people in the past few days.

    Rather, it really allowed them to inquire about some news. After all, when Tong Zhan and Tong Xin came, Tong Xin got into trouble along the way.

    Their characteristics are too obvious, the unusual clothes, and the behavior that they don't even understand that they need to pay for things are really impressive.

    However, when they searched the old house of the Long family, Gao Peng and his party had already entered the secret base of Sanhuafang through the agency, which was the backyard of the old house of the Long family.

    As expected, Yin Zhong went to Gao Mansion to look for Gao Peng. After he knocked on the door, the concierge immediately recognized this Second Master Yin.

    "Did Second Lord Yin come to look for my young master?"

    Yin Zhongdao: "Exactly, is your son here?"

    "It's such an unfortunate coincidence that my young master went out to visit friends early this morning. Does the second master have anything to tell the young master?"

    "Going out to visit friends?" Yin Zhong was startled when he heard the words, his eyes flickered slightly. What happened just last night, are you going out to visit friends today?  He has been here for only a month, so what kind of friends can he have?

    Yin Zhong was suspicious at first, and Gao Peng appeared strangely, but all along, Gao Peng did not show any disadvantages to him, but instead stood for him everywhere, so he never doubted Gao Peng.

    But what happened this time made him suspicious. In this world, anyone who can compete with him in terms of skill should not exist in theory. Let alone Long Ze's son, even Long Ze himself would never be able to compete with him.  There is a fight.

    In today's world, there is only one Gao Peng who can compete with him in terms of skill.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 748

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Back then, before he recovered from his injuries, he was able to beat Long Ze to the point where he had no power to fight back, so why would Long Ze's son be able to fight him.

    Last night, the man in black faced his palms and didn't mention it just because the wind fell a little bit. Then he used the Liulong Yutian move, which was so powerful that if he didn't use the dragon magic skill, he wouldn't be able to catch it at all.

    It can be seen that the man in black's skill is so high that it has reached the point where the past and the present are outstanding. How can He De, the son of Longze, possess such a profound skill?

    However, the martial arts of the man in black is not like that of Gao Peng. Gao Peng has always given him the impression that he is elegant, chic and personable.

    Although I have never seen him perform martial arts, judging from his several shots, he should be the way to win with speed and dexterity.

    As for the martial arts of the man in black, it is obvious that he followed a fierce and forceful way, no matter what, this matter must be clarified, otherwise he will have trouble sleeping and eating.

    Yin Zhong had doubts in his heart, but his face remained calm, still with a faint smile, he said: "When your son comes back, please invite him to Yujian Villa. I have something to see him."

    The concierge said respectfully: "Yes, the younger one will definitely convey it to the second master."

    In the backyard of Long's old house, Gao Peng said to Tong Bo and Tong Zhan: "In the future, you will temporarily use this place as your base. I know that you need to investigate the matter of Xue Ruyi's heart. I will also help you pay attention to this matter."

    "However, when you act, you must be careful. If you meet Yin Zhong, run away if you can. Try not to fight him. If you really can't escape, make a big noise. As long as you are in the city, I will  I must be able to sense it and show up in time to save you."

    Tong Bo and Tong Zhan nodded together, and said, "We got it, thank you Brother Gao."

    After arranging Tong Bo and Tong Zhan, Gao Peng said to Zhao Yunzhuer: "Xiaoyun, Zhuer, let's go back! From today on, I will teach you martial arts moves."

    Zhao Yun and Zhu'er happily said: "Good."

    When they went out, they didn't go to the old house again. Gao Peng flew out directly from the wall on the other side with the two girls, went to Sanhuafang first, and explained some things to Han Batian, and then Shi Shiran returned  Gao Fu.

    The concierge reported to Gao Peng that Yin Zhong was looking for him. Gao Peng said he knew about it, but instead of going to Yujian Villa immediately, he took Zhao Yun and Zhu'er to a spacious courtyard in the inner courtyard.

    "I want to pass on your first martial art, called Tianshan Liuyang Palm. This is a martial art that I created when I traveled to Tianshan. You are optimistic, the first style, Yangge Tianjun"

    Zhao Yun and Zhu'er watched Gao Peng's performance calmly, and they fell in love with this light, elegant, elegant and meaningful palm technique at just one glance.

    The posture is so elegant and beautiful, as straight as a dance, and powerful martial arts, isn't it the favorite of women?

    Gao Peng demonstrated the three palm movements of "Yangge Tianjun", "Yangchun Baixue" and "Yangguan Trifold" in a row, then stopped and said: "Today, you should practice these three palm techniques first, and I will teach you these three palm techniques now."  Shizhang method is the way to exert strength"

    Throughout the morning, Gao Peng taught Zhao Yun and Zhu'er palm techniques in the inner courtyard. The time when Zhao Yun felt the happiest was when her movements were not in place, and Gao Peng explained to her gently and adjusted her posture with his hands.

    Whenever this time, Zhao Yun always has a pretty face with bright red and peach blossoms, which makes Gao Peng secretly feel funny. He never thought that this sinister, scheming woman in the original drama also has such a childish side.

    In fact, which woman is born so bad!  Although nature is the biggest factor, something needs to be done to bring out the badness in the hearts of those so-called "bad women".

    If there is no such fuse, not all scheming women are necessarily bad people. On the contrary, if this kind of woman falls in love with a man, she will do everything for him, and all her sinisterness will be used on her beloved.  On the enemy of man.

    Therefore, whether a woman is good or bad depends entirely on the man. If a man can make her happy, a scheming bitch can also be a good wife.

    "Okay, you guys practice on your own first. I'll go to Yujian Villa to see what Yin Zhong asked me for. I guess it's because of what happened last night."

    Upon hearing this, Zhao Yun said nervously, "There won't be any problems, right?"

    Gao Peng smiled slightly, and said softly: "Relax, nothing will happen. Anyway, Yin Zhong and I are friends now. If there is no definite evidence, he will not easily turn against me. You should practice hard."

    After speaking, he patted Zhao Yun on the shoulder and turned to leave. Zhao Yun looked at his calm and confident back in a daze, and couldn't help being a little crazy.

      "Sister Yun, Sister Yun?" Zhu'er stretched out her hand and waved it in front of Zhao Yun's eyes. Zhao Yun finally came back to his senses, and said a little shyly, "Then what, let's continue practicing!"

    Zhu'er glanced at Zhao Yun suspiciously, then looked at Gao Peng's back, seemed to understand something, looked at Zhao Yun with a half-smile, and said, "Sister Yun, tell me the truth, do you like Brother Gao?"

    Zhao Yunqiao blushed, and said angrily: "Practice! Long-winded."

    "Oh, sister Yun, is that right?"

    "Meddle in your own business, it's meaningless to practice by yourself like this. Come on, let's fight, take my trick."

    "Wow wow wow Sister Yun became angry from embarrassment, huh huh, you have practiced this trick Yangchun Baixue so proficiently, and you deliberately pretended to make mistakes all the time. You just want Brother Gao to guide you hand in hand?"

    "Take me to Yangguan Sandie"

    "Wow"

    When Gao Peng arrived at the gate of Yujian Villa, the concierge respectfully clasped his fists and saluted, "Hello, Mr. Gao."

    With a warm smile on his face, Gao Peng nodded to the two concierges, and then walked straight into the villa.

    In Yujian Villa, he can come and go freely and walk freely without communication, just like his own people in Yujian Villa.

    Today's Yujian Villa is a bit deserted, because most of the iron guards went out to search for the mysterious man in black, so there were not many people patrolling. Gao Peng came to Yin Zhong's yard with ease, but he didn't see Yin Zhong, only his confidant maid  Xiaolian is here.

    Gao Peng knew very well in his heart that Xiao Lian was actually Yin Tianxue's person, but that was none of his business, Xiao Lian had no influence on Yin Tianxue except to pass on some Yin Zhong's secrets to him.

    "Xiao Lian, is Second Master here?"

    Xiao Lian bowed to Gao Peng, and said: "Master Gao, the second master is in the underground city, he has ordered, if you come, please go directly to the underground city to find him."

    "Well, okay, then I'll go down first."

    "Yes, please, Mr. Gao."

    Xiaolian opened the mechanism in Yin Zhong's room for Gao Peng, and after Gao Peng entered, she still returned to the house to guard.

    Gao Peng went down to the underground city and found Yin Zhong who was sitting cross-legged beside the silver pool, where the blood python was entrenched and practicing silently.

    "Second Master, you are looking for me."

    Yin Zhong slowly opened his eyes, looked at Gao Peng, and said with a calm smile: "I heard from Gao's family member that you went out to visit friends today?"

    Gao Peng walked to Yin Zhong's side as if nothing had happened, stood by the silver pond, looked at the blood python in the pond, and said, "Yes! Boss Han, who sells antiques in Sanhuafang, is my new friend. He has a lot of us.  Items from that era."

    "This man, the longer time passes, the more nostalgic it becomes. Hehe, let's not mention it. I saw many iron guards patrolling around on the street today. What happened?"

    Yin Zhong heard that his eyes flickered slightly, Sanhuafang, he wrote it down, "something happened, I'll talk about that later, I feel that my skills have improved recently, and I have never seen Brother Gao's martial arts, why don't we learn from each other  ?¡± (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 749 Brother Gao and the man in black are definitely not the same person

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Gao Peng put on a refreshed look, and said with a smile: "That's what I wish, I dare not ask you, I can get Er Ye's advice, I can't ask for it."

    Seeing this, Yin Zhong's doubts disappeared for a while, and he stood up happily. Gao Peng turned and walked away two steps, clasped his fists and said, "Second Master, please advise."

    Gao Peng knew that Yin Zhong would not take the initiative to make a move, so after he said this, he resolutely made the move first, and his move immediately made Yin Zhong's eyes condense slightly.

    But seeing Gao Peng stepping on extremely mysterious footwork, his figure almost turned into a phantom, suddenly left and right, as if in danger, remnants of the film, rushing towards Yin Zhong unpredictablely, swinging his palms, turning into a shadow.  There was a palm shadow, making it difficult to tell where he was going to attack.

    Yin Zhong also opened his arms, and went up to Gao Peng, the speed was not slow at all.

    "Papa papa"

    The two fought fast and exchanged dozens of moves in an instant. However, Gao Peng's exquisite footwork sprinted around Yin Zhong, making him surrounded by palms, as if countless people were attacking him, which made him a little overwhelmed.  feeling.

    But Yin Zhong is Yin Zhong after all, so how could it be so easy to suppress?  After Yin Zhong adapted to Gao Peng's style of play, he quickly attacked with a round of quick moves, which suppressed Gao Peng.

    "Haha, the second master is really powerful, let's try this grasping skill again." Gao Peng's moves changed, and his palm like a butterfly piercing flowers has changed into a series of grasping hands interlocking each other.

    Gao Peng cooperated with Tianshan Zhemei's hands with Lingbo microsteps, and brought the word dexterity to the extreme. Yin Zhong saw the moves and said secretly: "Sure enough, Brother Gao's martial arts are as light as they are light, chic and dexterous, exquisite and dexterous.  The men in black's fierce and fierce moves are totally inconsistent."

    "It seems that I am really overthinking. Speaking of it, there is no benefit for Brother Gao to be my enemy, and there is no harm to befriend me. On the contrary, the benefits are not small. There is no need for him to pretend to be a descendant of the Long family to come to me.  For the enemy, um and try him one last time."

    Thinking of this, Yin Zhong's aura surged, his skills exploded, and Gao Peng was shocked back. With the wind and rain coming, he slapped Gao Peng with a palm that was astonishing.

    That's right, he wanted to force Gao Peng to face him, this is the way that best reflects the depth of Gao Peng's martial arts.

    Yin Zhong saw that Gao Peng pinched a Buddhist handprint on his waist with both hands, and then slapped him impartially, fighting him hard.

    "CrackBoom"

    A thunderous explosion sounded at the place where the two palms intersected, and a counter-shock force that Pei Mo could resist rushed towards the two bodies.

    Both of them couldn't stop backing back again and again, Yin Zhong backed five steps, and Gao Peng backed six steps. Although they were at a disadvantage, their palm strength was completely different from the palm that the man in black faced him yesterday, and it was even more powerful.  It must be more than a chip stronger.

    It can be seen from this that Brother Gao's strength is only weaker than him by a line, but there is still a gap between the man in black yesterday and Brother Gao.

    At this point, Yin Zhong's doubts were all gone, Brother Gao and the man in black were definitely not the same person.

    "Huh" Gao Peng let out a long breath, and said with admiration: "Second Master's martial arts has reached the level of a god and is clear, with a single-minded focus on returning to the basics and returning to the truth, and his martial arts are even more impressive from ancient times to the present, unsurpassed in the world  , I admire you."

    Yin Zhong chuckled, and said: "Brother Gao is too modest, you have less time to practice than me, but you can still almost equalize with me. It can be seen that Brother Gao's martial arts talent is actually higher than mine.  After five hundred years, I'm afraid I will no longer be your opponent."

    Gao Peng said with a wry smile: "Second Master said this without any sincerity! In five hundred years, Second Master will already be a god who will rule the world. How can I be compared with you as a mere mortal?"

    "Hahahaha" Yin Zhong laughed loudly when he heard the words, walked in front of Gao Peng, patted him on the shoulder repeatedly, and said with a smile: "Brother Gao, no matter how far I, Yin Zhong, can go in the future, you will always be my best friend.  will not change."

    Gao Peng smiled and said: "It is a great honor for me to be valued by the second master."

    After saying this, Gao Peng turned and said: "By the way, what happened in Yujian Villa, can the second master talk about it?"

    Yin Zhong looked straight, nodded seriously and said: "Last night, someone broke into Yujian Villa. After I chased it out, I found out that it was the Tong clan who stole the blood from Ruyi."

    "Just as I was about to take down that Tong clansman, a man in black appeared and rescued him, and that man in black was most likely the son of Longze who slipped through the net of the Long clan back then."

    Gao Peng's expression also became solemn, and he asked, "That black-clothed man Wu? High?  Even you failed to keep him, and let him save someone under your nose.  "

    Yin Zhong shook his head and said: "It doesn't matter how high your martial arts are. There is still a big gap between you and me. I was also caught by his bluff at the time, and he escaped carelessly."

    Gao Peng nodded slowly, thought for a while, and said, "According to your guess, did this person come here recently, or has he been hiding in the city, waiting for an opportunity?"

    Yin Zhong took two steps to the side and said: "It should not have been hidden in the city all the time, maybe he was sent to the clan land of the Tong clan by Long Ze entrusted people, this time, he followed the Tong clan  came out together."

    Gao Peng pondered for a few breaths, and then said: "Second Master, have you ever thought about why members of the Tong clan appear frequently recently, and even the only remaining seedling of the Long clan has come out?"

    Yin Zhong was startled when he heard the words, and said thoughtfully: "What do you think?"

    Gao Peng smiled slightly, and said: "I think there must be something wrong with the Tong clan's hermitage, so they had to leave the clan and come to the outside world."

    Yin Zhong nodded and said: "It's possible, then what do you think will happen to the Tong clan?"

    The expression on Gao Peng's face suddenly became very strange, and he said: "You said Could it be that after the Tong clan stole Xue Ruyi, they accidentally smashed Xue Ruyi?"

    "Uh" Yin Zhong was stunned for a moment, and then subconsciously felt that there might not be such a possibility, and then a smile slowly melted on his face, and the smile became bigger and bigger, and finally he couldn't help but smile again.  Laugh.

    "Hahahaha If this is really the case, it would be so interesting. They stole the blood and wanted to go back to save people, but instead they killed the whole family with their own hands Hahahaha"

    When Yin Zhong thought of the person who stole Ruyi's blood and looked at the consequences he had caused with his own hands, with a confused look on his face, he couldn't help but smile from the bottom of his heart.

    Gao Peng echoed with a smile: "Whether this is the case or not, as long as the Tong clan member who escaped from the clan area and the descendant of the Long clan are caught, everything will be clear."

    "If he really did the most stupid thing in thousands of years, then I really have to ask him to take me to the Tong clan's land to see the spectacular sight."

    After Gao Peng finished speaking, he and Yin Zhong looked at each other, and then they both laughed in unison.

    "Hahahaha" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 750 His name is Long Ze

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The moon was bright and the stars were sparse. Gao Peng, who was drinking and chatting with him in Yin Zhong's courtyard, looked at the night and said to Yin Zhong: "Second Master, it's getting late today, so I'll take my leave first, let's talk about it another day."

    The wine in the jug has been drunk, and the topic is almost the same, so Yin Zhong didn't keep Gao Peng, got up and said: "Alright, I'll see you off."

    Yin Zhong sent Gao Peng to the door, then turned back to the villa, and went straight to the underground city to cultivate.

    And when Gao Peng left Yujian Villa and Yin Zhong returned to the underground city to practice, a black shadow jumped into the backyard of Yujian Villa from outside the wall.

    If this person is seen by Gao Peng, he will probably vomit blood with anger, just because he is Tong Zhan, yes, Tong Zhan again.

    He was discovered just last night and was beaten half to death by Yin Zhong, but tonight he sneaked into Yujian Villa recklessly, still holding a flower in his hand.

    However, this kid actually knew what he was doing last night. It was entirely because he was distracted last night, otherwise the Iron Guard would not have found him so easily.

    And according to common sense, he was beaten and seriously injured last night, so today is impossible and he doesn't have the ability to come back.

    Therefore, the guards at Yujian Villa will never be tighter than yesterday. Besides, the iron guards have searched the streets all day, and everyone is very tired. The patrols at night must be more lax.

    The most important thing is that he was not found outside Yin Tianxue's residence, and no one else could guess that he came for Yin Tianxue. Naturally, there would be no iron guards ambushing near Yin Tianxue's residence as in the original drama.

    This time Tong Zhan was more careful than last night. He was a blessing in disguise last night, because he was seriously injured. After Gao Peng healed his injuries, he took a ball of the fountain of eternal life to nourish the damaged meridians.

    And because of this, his skill has improved a bit, so today's Tong Zhan's movements are more nimble and quicker.

    When he came to that residence again, Tong Zhan squatted by the door and put the red peony on the threshold, but he suddenly remembered what Yin Tianxue said yesterday, so he withdrew his hand again, rubbed the flower in his hand, and made it into a stuffed flower.  The appearance of carrying it in my arms, I let it go again.

    However, he didn't know that when he stretched out his hand for the first time, he was already seen by Yin Tianxue in the courtyard, and when he stretched out his hand again this time, Yin Tianxue caught him right away.

    "come out."

    "HeyMiss Yinyinyin." Tong Zhan greeted Yin Tianxue hurriedly.

    Seeing Tong Zhan, Yin Tianxue's eyes were full of surprise, "It's you, are you alright?"

    Tong Zhan said embarrassingly: "Thanks to Miss Yin, I was able to rescue my eldest brother safely."

    "Your elder brother is alright?" Yin Tianxue was even more surprised.

    Tong Zhan nodded, and said embarrassedly: "That's why I"

    Seeing Tong Zhan looking at the flowers in her hand, Yin Tianxue showed a look of surprise on his face, and said slowly: "Last nightyou gave it too?"

    Tong Zhan hurriedly explained: "It's different. Last night it was an apology, but today it's a thank you. The meaning is different."

    Yin Tianxue glanced at him, and said calmly: "Then I have apologized and thanked you, and you won't come again tomorrow night, right?"

    After speaking, he turned and walked into the room. Tong Zhan was startled when he heard the words, and then quickly followed Yin Tianxue, entered her room, and said at a loss: "Hey, tomorrow night tomorrow night"

    When Tong Zhan didn't know what to say, he caught sight of Yin Tianxue holding an orchid with dirt in his other hand, his eyes lit up, and he reached out to snatch it.

    "I will plant the flowers tomorrow night"

    "Mine." Yin Tianxue's expression became anxious, and she withdrew her hands. That appearance, like someone trying to snatch her beloved toy, was unspeakably cute.

    "Oh, give it to me! That's it, I'll come back tomorrow night, okay?" After speaking, he took the orchid and went out.

    "Hey" Yin Tianxue chased to the door, but Tong Zhan grinned at her and closed the door.

    Yin Tianxue looked at the figure on the window in bewilderment, turned around for a moment, looked at the red peony in his hand, suddenly showed a funny expression on his face, and ran briskly to the wooden stand where he put the vase, and put it on  Flowers are inserted.

    Tong Zhan outside the door was very excited. As he walked towards the courtyard door, he smirked and muttered to himself: "I made an appointment, I made an appointment, I really made an appointment with her, hehe."

    However, as soon as he walked to the door, he immediately came back to his senses, looked around vigilantly, and saw that there was no one around, so he rushed out quickly. He would not make the same mistake twice

      Just after Tong Zhan finished delivering the flowers, and made an appointment with Yin Tianxue for tomorrow night, left Yujian Villa smoothly, and returned to the old house of the Long family, Gao Peng passed the house and refused to enter, and walked around the old house of the Long family.

    Arriving at the old house of Delong's family, Ouyang Fei didn't move the mechanism, but directly flew into the backyard, came to the door of Tong Bo's room, and knocked lightly on the door.

    After a while, a very cautious voice came from inside the room, "Who?"

    "Brother Tong, it's me."

    Hearing Gao Peng's voice, Tong Bo opened the door with confidence. He was well dressed, obviously not asleep, but meditating, "Brother Gao, it's so late, what's the matter?"

    Gao Peng nodded and said: "Come with me, I will take you to a place."

    "good."

    Tong Bo didn't hesitate, turned and closed the door, and followed Gao Peng to the front yard. When he got to the fence, Gao Peng still didn't open the mechanism, but jumped up and jumped onto the fence. Seeing this, Tong Bo followed closely behind  .

    Gao Peng flew over the roof without touching the ground, and flew straight to the roof of a big house in the north. After Tong Bo followed, Gao Peng began to uncover the tiles.

    Tong Bo has been confused until now, and he doesn't know what Gao Peng intends to do, but since he did this, he has his own reasons. Tong Bo has always been calm, so he didn't ask any more questions, just watched quietly.  Gao Peng's actions.

    After a while, Gao Peng uncovered a hole big enough for people to pass through, and said to Tong Bo: "Let's go down."

    Tong Bo nodded, and the two jumped down one after another. Tong Bo turned his head and looked around, his eyes were fixed, because there were two skeletons sitting on the chair where the main seat should be, between their chests.  On each of them, there is a short sword with a simple and exquisite hilt.

    "Brother Tong, kneel down first and kowtow to these two!" Gao Peng said flatly.

    Tong Bo was shocked when he heard the words, he glanced at Gao Peng in disbelief, then looked at the two skeletons, moved his feet, walked up to the two skeletons, and asked cautiously: "Brother Gao, are these two  "

    Unsurprisingly, Tong Bo is not surprised. The number of kowtows is particular. The so-called "three gods, three ghosts, four people, two kowtows" means that three kowtows are usually used when worshiping gods, while four kowtows are kowtowed to deceased ancestors, relatives and elders.  To worship living relatives and elders, only kowtow twice.

    And Gao Peng asked himself to kowtow to these two skeletons. Didn't he mean that these two skeletons were his relatives?

    "The man's name is Long Ze, and the woman is his wife."

    Tong Bo trembled uncontrollably, stared wide-eyed, looked at the two skeletons in front of him, and knelt down with a plop.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 751 Heading to Longze Villa

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Tong Bo firmly kowtowed four times and didn't get up. Gao Peng clasped his fists in both hands, bowed deeply, and said, "You two, I've offended you."

    After speaking, he made a move, and the short sword stuck on Longze's bone flew out, and Gao Peng copied it in his hand.

    Tong Bo turned his head to look at Gao Peng, and saw him look at the short sword, and finally cast his eyes on the tail end which seemed to be a bit off.

    Gao Peng tentatively held the end of the sword and pulled it out. Sure enough, the end of the hilt was pulled out, but the hilt was hollow. Gao Peng pulled out a piece of cloth from inside, unfolded it, nodded slowly, and then  Pass it to Tong Bo.

    Tong Bo took the cloth strip and looked at it carefully, and saw the four characters "Long Family Tree" written on the far left, and only the word "Dragon God" on the second line.

    Tong Bo looked at the past one by one until he saw the last line, and the tears couldn't stop streaming down his face, because the second to last line had Long Ze's name written on it, and behind it was written: His only son Long Bo, to avoid his enemies  After destroying the family, Yan'er, the nanny, was entrusted to the Tong family.

    Tong Bo burst into tears and kowtowed continuously. Every time he kowtowed, he would say "Longbo is not filial" or "Children are not filial".

    After a while, Tong Bo calmed down a little, Gao Peng patted Tong Bo's shoulder, and comforted him: "The deceased is gone, brother Tong's condolences."

    Tong Bo suddenly got up, looked at Gao Peng, and said in a concentrated voice: "Brother Gao, please tell me, who forced my parents to death? Is it Yin Zhong?"

    Gao Peng sighed lightly, nodded, and said: "Don't be impulsive, Yin Zhong is an immortal, and he is infinitely close to a god. Not only is his martial arts superb, his martial arts are unmatched, but he can also use the mighty power of the world for his own use."

    "The most important thing is that he can't be killed at all, he can only be sealed, and to seal Yin Zhong, he must rely on the treasure spirit mirror of the Tong clan."

    Tong Bo asked: "Brother Gao, do you know where the mirror is?"

    Gao Peng shook his head with a wry smile, and said: "I don't know, the Lingjing is the treasure of the Tong clan, it is impossible for outsiders to see it, and the Lingjing is psychic, and it has the ability to travel around."

    "However, I know that the spiritual mirror has been sealed since Yin Zhong was seriously injured five hundred years ago. Today's spiritual mirror looks like a stone mirror with a handle. Only the blood of the descendants of the Long family can unseal the spiritual mirror.  "

    Tong Bo was taken aback when he heard the words, "What? That's the spiritual mirror?"

    "Huh? Brother Tong has seen the mirror?"

    Tong Bo's expression fluctuated, he nodded and said: "That's right, when we just came out of the clan, I picked up a stone that looked like a mirror in a river."

    "The strange thing is that nothing happened when I touched the stone mirror, but when Tong Zhan touched it, a force would erupt from the stone mirror, flicking his hand away, and it would become hot."

    Gao Peng said affirmatively: "That's right, that is the spiritual mirror. Because the spiritual mirror has absorbed the blood of General Long Teng, it is especially close to people with the blood of the Long family. Only the Long family can display the spiritual mirror."  power."

    "If the Tong family wants to control the spirit mirror, they must master the method of controlling the spirit mirror, and the Tong family can only use the spirit mirror for divination and divination, and cannot exert its power."

    Tong Bo said in a concentrated voice: "I will return to that place immediately to salvage the spirit mirror."

    "Hey, Brother Tong, it's useless. As I said, the spirit mirror has a spirit and will move by itself. It may not be in the original position. The spirit mirror will appear when it should appear. Don't worry."

    After hearing Gao Peng's words, Tong Bo calmed down and sighed: "I'm the one who got impatient, but I don't know when the spirit mirror will appear."

    Gao Peng patted him on the shoulder and said, "Don't worry! I don't think this time will be too long. Now, your parents have left you some inheritance. You should go and receive it first!"

    "Oh?" Tong Bo looked at Gao Peng in surprise.

    Seeing Gao Peng smiled slightly, he reinserted the end of the dagger hilt into the hilt, and twisted it to the right so that the direction of the end was aligned with the gauntlet.

    "Om"

    The dagger made a clear cry, and a thick green glow appeared on the blade. The next moment, under Tong Bo's gaze, the dagger stretched into a long sword three feet and three inches long.

    "This is¡­¡­"

    Gao Peng smiled slightly, and said: "This is General Longteng's saber, the Shenlong Sword. He injected his own blood into it when forging it, so this sword can only exert its greatest power with the blood of the Dragon."

    "And it also has the effect of healing the injuries of the Long family. If the Long family holds this sword, it is not easy to get injured, but this sword is not a real dragon sword."

    "At the beginning Yin Zhong was defeated by General Long TengAfter the defeat, they have been searching for this sword. In order to hide it, the descendants of General Long Teng split the Shenlong Sword into two and forged it into two short swords with secret methods.  "

    "We also need to add the one on your mother's body. The two short swords are combined into one, which is the real Shenlong Sword."

    Tong Bo subconsciously looked at the dagger on the chest of the female corpse. After Gao Peng finished speaking, he put the dagger that turned into a long sword on the ground and took a step back.

    Tong Bo looked at Gao Peng in confusion, and Gao Peng pointed to the sword on the ground, motioning him to look for himself.

    Tong Bo lowered his head to look, and saw that the sword moved by itself. The sword body was lifted up and turned slowly until the tip of the sword pointed at Long Ze's skeleton, and the long sword turned into a stream of light and flew towards Long Ze.  and go.

    "Clang"

    The long sword flew back to Long Ze's body, and then turned into a short sword again, and then the whole room trembled suddenly, and Tong Bo clearly felt that the room was sinking.

    However, only the room was sinking, but the roof did not move, and the ground was getting farther and farther away from the roof. It was estimated that the room had sunk by more than twenty feet, and finally there was a movement of landing.

    "Okay, Brother Tong, pull out the short sword on your father's chest, that's the way to open the mechanism, and your mother's sword, you can take it too! This is the inheritance left by your parents."

    Tong Bo nodded, and said to the two skeletons: "Father, mother, the child offended."

    After speaking, he stepped forward, first drew out the short sword on his mother's chest, and then pulled out the short sword on his father's chest.

    "Kang lang lang lang"

    After a dull sound of mechanism operation, an iron wall not far from the seat rose up, revealing a spacious exit with bright light coming in from the exit.

    Tong Bo took out the scabbard of the dagger from the seat of his parents, put the sword back into the sheath, and then fastened the two daggers to his waist.

    "Brother Tong, let's take away the remains of your father's hall and bury them properly!"

    Tong Bo nodded gratefully to Gao Peng, moved a wooden board from the house, and moved the parents' bones on it, and then the two carried the wooden board and walked out of the room's exit.

    After the two of them left the room, the raised iron wall came down again with a bang, and the sound of mechanism starting came, and the room completely made of iron went up again. It seems that this room operates in one direction, only  You can come down from here, but you can't go out from here.

    Gao Peng was in admiration, the mechanism technique in this world has almost reached the level of science and technology in the 21st century, the principle of this mechanism like a sensor door, Gao Peng is not clear at all.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 752

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    A long and winding underground passage illuminated by crystal stones. Gao Peng and Tong Bo walked for more than an hour before finally reaching an exit.

    This is a bedroom. The furniture in the room is covered with dust and there are spider webs everywhere. It has obviously been unoccupied for a long time.

    The two carried the wooden board to the hall outside the bedroom, stopped in front of a dressing table, put down the wooden board, Tong Bo walked to the dressing table, picked up a collar on the table, and there was a gold lock on the collar, engraved with  Four words: Boer Miyue.

    This is exactly the longevity lock that Longze and his wife gave Tong Bo when he was full moon. Tong Bo tightly held the longevity lock in his hand, closed his eyes, and murmured with a slightly confused breath: "Fathermother  "

    Gao Peng patted Tong Bo on the shoulder and sighed: "Let's go! Go and bury your father first."

    "En." Tong Bo took a deep breath, nodded, put down the long-life lock, and Gao Peng lifted the remains of the Longze couple again out of the bedroom, followed a road paved with bluestone slabs, turned a few bends,  Soon arrived in front of the magnificent archway.

    "Longze Mountain Villa." Under the bright moonlight, Tong Bo saw the words on the archway clearly, stared blankly at the couplet full of profound meaning, and said to himself: "Father, Bo'er understands what you mean,  Bo'er must follow the example of the ancestors of the Long family and take the common people's life as his responsibility."

    Entering the villa, they didn't bother with the rooms in the villa. The two carried the bones of the Longze couple around the villa, looking for a suitable burial place. In the end, Tong Bo still chose the pavilion extending into the sea.

    Tong Bo didn't ask Gao Peng to help, he dug a hole in the pavilion with his hands bit by bit, and buried Longze and his wife in it.

    Tong Bo's skills are not weak, so Gao Peng didn't care about him, but when he was digging a hole, he went nearby to get a square stone to use as a monument.

    After Tong Bo finished burying the remains of his parents and erecting the stele, it was already bright, but there was no inscription on the stele for the time being, and what Tong Bo erected was a stele without words.

    "Father and mother, forgive me, but the boy must wait until he saves the clansmen of Shuiyuedongtian, seals Yin Zhong, and avenges his father and mother before he has the face to set up a formal monument for his parents in his name."

    Tong Bo, who was kneeling in front of the stele, said these words, respectfully knocked his head four times, then stood up, cupped his fists and gave Gao Peng a deep bow, and said, "Brother Gao, thank you for everything you have done for me, this kindness  "

    Before he finished speaking, he was interrupted by Gao Peng waving his hand, "Hey hey hey, you are here again. If you are my friend, don't say these things, I don't like to hear this."

    Tong Bo chuckled, nodded happily and said, "Okay, then I won't talk about it."

    "Hey, that's right!" Gao Peng patted Tong Bo's shoulder in satisfaction, and said with a smile, "Let's go! Let's take Tong Zhan and Yinxiu Doudou over here.  Abundant, it is a good place to settle down."

    Tong Bo agreed: "You are right. Although Old Man Han's house is secret, it is only separated by a wall, which is not very safe."

    The two returned to the villa along the promenade. As soon as they arrived at the backyard, they heard a voice from the front yard, "Okay! You can play by yourself! I have to go find something to eat. Let's say yes first, no fighting is allowed."  oh!"

    Hearing this voice, Tong Bo's face changed drastically, and he rushed towards the front yard immediately. A look of surprise flashed in Gao Peng's eyes, and he followed closely behind.

    Turning the corner, I saw a figure wearing a white Tong clan costume, just got up from the lawn in the yard, patted the grass clippings on his body, and was about to run out of the village, but he was talking to crickets just now  .

    Tong Bo cried out: "Childlike heart."

    The man paused, turned around suddenly, and when he saw Tong Bo, he was ecstatic, "Brother, brother, you came to me!"

    "Tong Xin." Tong Bo hurried to Tong Xin and pulled him into his arms, his eyes were red, but he had a happy smile on his face, "You're fine, great, you're fine."

    Tong Xin hugged Tong Bo, and chattered endlessly: "Brother, why don't you wait for me? I've been looking for you everywhere, but I can't find them"

    "I'm sorry, big brother shouldn't wait for you, never again next time, never again."

    Gao Peng walked slowly in front of the two brothers, and sighed: "I didn't expect you to come here. It's God's will. Now it's all right, and I finally settled my mind."

    "Huh? It's you! Did you bring your eldest brother to find me?" Tong Xin looked at Gao Peng and smiled happily.

    Gao Peng didn't know whether to laugh or cry, and said in a childlike tone: "Yes, you haven't been home for a few days, and your elder brother and second brother are in a hurry, so I will bring your elder brother to find you."

    "Thank you, but why do youHow do you know I'm here?  "

    "Uh" Gao Peng rolled his eyes speechlessly, who said this kid is stupid?

    Tong Bo pushed away Tong Xin amusedly, and asked, "Why are you here?"

    Tong Xin tilted her head and said: "That day, the eldest brother told me that the second brother had left and asked me to go home, but when I returned to the place where I came back, I couldn't find the way home at all."

    "I got lost in the woods and wandered around and turned here."

    Both Tong Bo and Gao Peng suddenly realized that the last time the teleportation array sent them to Broken Soul Forest, he couldn't find the way back, but ran to Longze Mountain Villa by mistake, this is really God's will!

    "Then what do you eat these days? Are you hungry?" Tong Bo asked Tong Xin nervously.

    Tong Xin grinned, shook her head and said: "No! There is a very big lake over there. There are many kinds of fish by the lake. Those fish are so stupid and easy to catch."

    Hearing this, Tong Bo knew that Tong Xin didn't suffer, so he laughed happily. Gao Peng also laughed and shook his head, saying: "You silly boy, you can't find your way home, don't you know how to go back to the city to find me? If  Your eldest brother hasn't come here for a lifetime, don't you want to stay here for the rest of your life?"

    Tong Xin said with a silly smile: "But aren't you here?"

    "Hehehehe" Gao Peng and Tong Bo chuckled in unison.

    "Brother Tong, since Tong Xin is here, his clothes are not suitable for entering the city, so you can stay here with him for a while, and I will go back and bring Tong Zhan and Yin Xiu over."

    Tong Bo thought for a while, nodded in agreement, and said, "That's fine, then please Brother Gao, you can ask Tong Zhan to bring some cleaning tools and a set of daily necessities, and we will live here in the future.  "

    "No problem." Gao Peng nodded, smiled at Tong Xin, then turned around and jumped up, a cloud of air quickly enveloped his body, and his figure disappeared into the air.

    "Wow, big brother, that big brother Gao can fly, it's strange, why can't he see it?" Tong Xin scratched the back of his head, wondering.

    Tong Bo's eyes were filled with admiration, and he smiled and said, "Brother Gao is not an ordinary person, okay! I'm a little hungry, let's catch some stupid fish for breakfast!"

    "Okay, okay! I'll catch it, brother, you light the fire."

    "Okay." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 753 Women Can Hold Up Half the Sky

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    When Gao Peng returned to the backyard of Long's old house to find Tong Zhan and Yin Xiu, an unexpected visitor came outside Sanhuafang, none other than Yin Zhong.

    He stepped into the door, and when Han Batian saw Yin Zhong, his heart skipped a beat, but he didn't show any abnormalities on his face, and greeted him with a look of surprise on his face, "Oh, rare guest, rare guest!"

    "I didn't expect Erye Yin to come to the small shop. It really makes the shop flourish. If Erye is interested in something, send someone to let you know, and the little one will be delivered to your house immediately. Why bother Erye to come to the door in person  .¡±

    Looking at the smile on Han Batian's face that could fascinate you to the point of wanting to recognize you as his father, the corners of Yin Zhong's mouth twitched slightly, and he said noncommittally, "You are Boss Han?"

    Han Batian bowed slightly, and said with a smile: "Exactly, the young one is surnamed Han. I didn't expect my humble name to be heard by the second master. The young one is really lucky!"

    Yin Zhong glanced at him and asked, "Let me ask you, do you know Mr. Gao Peng?"

    Han Batian looked at Yin Zhong in puzzlement and said: "You said Mr. Gao! Naturally, you know him. Mr. Gao is generous and generous, and he prefers objects from the Warring States Period and the Qin Dynasty."

    "It just so happens that there are a few objects from the Qin Dynasty here, and he bought them all. After that, he often visits the small shop to take care of the business. If the small one receives objects from the Warring States Period and the Qin Dynasty, he will also be invited to appreciate them.  "

    "I've gotten to know each other after a while, and we all have common hobbies, so we made a friend. The second master asked him who he is?"

    Yin Zhong nodded slowly and said, "Did he come to the shop yesterday?"

    Han Batian immediately remembered what Gao Peng explained to him yesterday, and nodded quickly: "I've been here! I came early in the morning, because I received a piece of porcelain from the Qin Dynasty, Mr. Gao was very interested, let's appreciate it together for a while  .¡±

    "After that, I went to the inner hall with Mr. Gao to drink and chat, and listened to him tell some anecdotes about the Spring and Autumn Period and the secrets of the Warring States Period. He didn't leave the little one until late afternoon to go home."

    After listening to Han Batian's words, Yin Zhong was finally completely relieved. It seems that he did go out to visit friends yesterday. In addition to the testing of his martial arts yesterday, Gao Peng and the man in black can completely separate themselves from each other.

    Immediately, he reached into his bosom, took out an ingot of gold, handed it to Han Batian, and said, "Thank you, Boss Han, for letting me know. If you receive any objects from the Warring States and Qin Dynasty in the future, please come and tell me.  It's a deposit."

    Han Batian took the gold with both hands, and said in succession: "No problem, if the little one receives something good, he must come to the door and tell the second master."

    Watching Yin Zhong leave, Han Batian threw away the gold in his hand and smiled

    "You mean you and your eldest brother have found a childlike heart?" Tong Zhan asked Gao Peng in the old house of the Long family, looking at Gao Peng in surprise.

    Gao Peng nodded with a smile, and said, "That's right, your elder brother asked you, Yinxiu and Doudou to live there. It's the manor left by the descendants of the Dragon God. The place is more secretive and the environment is better."

    "The descendants of the Dragon God?" Yinxiu said with great interest when he heard it: "Then what are you waiting for? Let's go there quickly!"

    At this time, he had already changed into Han Batian's clothes, and he put away the clothes of the Tong clan.

    "Don't worry, I have to buy some sweeping things first, as well as some bedding, sheets, pots and pans, etc. You should prepare first. I will go back to the house and call Doudou, and then I will get two carriages and buy them."  I'll come pick you up after I get things done."

    Tong Zhan nodded and said: "Okay, then there will be Brother Lao Gao."

    Gao Peng left the old house of the Long family and returned to Gaofu. The three sisters had already come out. Doudou was learning Tianshan Liuyang Palm from Zhao Yunzhuer.

    After Gao Peng told them about the matter, Zhao Yun said, "Brother Gao, it's not convenient for Doudou to come forward. It's too eye-catching for you to do these things. I was in charge of the affairs of the Gao Mansion before. I know the relevant merchants.  Leave it to me to handle it!"

    Gao Peng looked at Zhao Yun happily, and praised: "You are very thoughtful. As the saying goes, 'A woman can hold up half the sky', Xiaoyun, you perfectly interpreted this sentence. Who can marry you, it is really a three-life cultivation.  luck."

    "Women hold up half the sky? Is there such a saying? Why haven't I heard it before? But I quite like this saying." Doudou said with a smile.

    When Gao Peng finished speaking, Zhao Yun's pretty face blushed slightly, and said softly: "Then you wait at home, I will go to work first."

    "Okay, I'll leave everything to you, we are waiting for your good news here."

    Zhao Yun left briskly, but after she turned the corner, her heart moved, she didn't leave immediately, but?? on the wall at the corner.

    Doudou and Zhu'er approached Gao Peng side by side, looking at Gao Peng with ambiguous eyes.

    "Why are you looking at me like that?" Gao Peng looked at Zhu'er inexplicably and said.

    Doudou already knew from Zhu'er that Zhao Yun likes Gao Peng. After listening to Gao Peng's words, she touched Gao Peng with her shoulder and said with a smile: "Hey, brother Gao, I am sister Yun, right?"

    Gao Peng pretended not to understand and said: "It's not bad! She is calm and smart, she is a woman who is a good wife and helper."

    Zhao Yunqiao at the corner blushed, with a shy smile on his face.

    "Then do you like her?" Pearl asked immediately.

    Gao Peng grinned and said: "I really like it! You three sisters are very attractive, otherwise how could I be friends with you."

    Doudou is impatient, she rolled her eyes when she heard this, and said anxiously: "Oh, I didn't mean the liking between friends! I meando you have that kind of liking for sister Yunthat kind of liking for a man for a woman?  ?¡±

    Zhu'er also nodded again and again, and Gao Peng made a dazed look, and said: "So you mean this!"

    "Yes! How is it?"

    "Well¡­¡­"

    At the corner, Zhao Yun's heart rose, and Gao Peng said: "Xiaoyun is gentle and beautiful, with outstanding abilities, and can keep the house in order. Such a woman is a man's dream match. If you don't like it at all, you must  It's a lie."

    Doudou and Zhu'er's eyes brightened, and they said happily, "So, do you like Sister Yun?"

    Gao Peng sighed and said, "So what if I like her? Anyway, I dare not marry her."

    Zhao Yun's heart tightened, and Doudou asked anxiously: "Why? She likes you, and you like her too. Since you two are in love, why can't you be together?"

    Gao Peng pondered for a few breaths, and sighed: "Forget it, let me tell you the truth! In fact, I am already immortal, and I am five hundred and fifty-three years old this year."

    "Ah?" Doudou and Zhu'er stared at Gao Peng dumbfounded, but Zhu'er quickly realized and suddenly said: "That's right! Doudou, have you forgotten that Brother Gao passed on the Immortal Changchun Kung Fu to us?"

    "If he hadn't practiced it long ago and was sure that this technique can indeed make people live forever, how could he be so sure?"

    Doudou also reacted, and nodded thoughtfully.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 754: The Body Will Always Move Faster Than The Brain

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Exactly." Gao Peng sighed: "For more than five hundred years, I dare not touch my feelings, let alone marry a wife and have children, because I am afraid, I am afraid of watching my relatives slowly die of old age, but I am powerless.  "

    "I really like Xiaoyun, so I taught her the Changchun Kungfu of Immortality, hoping that she could practice immortality. However, the kung fu is the same, but some people can achieve it, while others cannot."

    "The Changchun Kung Fu of Immortality must cross the threshold of acquired before the age of forty, and the acquired is innate, so that it is possible to practice immortality."

    "So whether I can be with Xiaoyun, the key is not with me but with her. If she can succeed, I will marry her and be a fairy couple with her."

    "But if she can't do it, I can only wish her to find her own happiness as soon as possible, and to grow old with her husband and spend the rest of her life together."

    After hearing Gao Peng's words, Doudou said impatiently: "But Sister Yun likes you, if you don't want to be with her, where is she going to find happiness?"

    "Even if she can't cultivate to live forever, you can at least accompany her for the rest of her life and let her spend it happily."

    Gao Peng said quietly: "What about me? Watching her grow old and die day by day, and then live alone in the world, living in the thoughts and memories of her every day, suffering from lovesickness?"

    "This" Doudou was taken aback for a moment, and then fell silent. She only thought about Sister Yun, but never thought about Gao Peng's feelings. This is indeed a bit selfish.

    Zhu'er also said weakly: "Doudou, have you thought about one more thing? If Sister Yun can't live forever, even if the Immortal Changchun Kungfu has the effect of maintaining her appearance, how long can she keep it? Fifty years? One hundred  Years? With the consumption of life yuan, she will eventually grow old."

    "Brother Gao still looked like this at that time, and Sister Yun went out with him, just like grandmother and grandson, that was too oh"

    Doudou said dejectedly: "Is there no other way?"

    Gao Peng spread his hands and said: "There is no way, she can only rely on herself, but the aptitude of the three of you sisters is very good, I believe that you can all reach the innate state before the age of forty."

    "Just before this, I hope you don't mention this matter again, but you can urge Xiaoyun to practice hard."

    Zhu'er nodded and said: "Not only Sister Yun, we also have to work hard to cultivate. I don't want to die. If I die, I will have nothing."

    At the corner, Zhao Yun bit her lower lip, with a firm look on her face, she said to herself: "Brother Gao, I will not let you down, I will definitely be a fairy couple with you."

    Thinking of this, Zhao Yun turned around and walked away quickly. She felt a sense of urgency, and she didn't want to waste any more time, wishing that every moment could be used for cultivation.

    Gao Peng looked at the corner calmly, and sighed secretly, love it!  It's better for you to fall in love with me, a scumbag who cares about teasing and not loving, than falling in love with Tong Bo, at least it won't be as miserable as in the original drama

    Zhao Yun was indeed very effective in his work. Two hours later, two carriages drove in from the side door of the Gao Mansion. The carriage in front was naturally used for riding, while the carriage in the back was filled with daily necessities.

    The four got into the carriage, Zhu'er and Zhao Yun drove one each, and went to the old house of the Long family. After the iron guards searched here, they never came again. Gao Peng went in and called Tong Zhan and Yinxiu, two carriages  Then he went towards Broken Soul Forest.

    It was a bit farther from the Broken Soul Forest than the underground passage, but because it was a carriage, it arrived faster. In less than an hour, Longze Villa was already in sight.

    Gao Peng jumped out of the car and got into the carriage behind. With a wave of his hand, all the things on the carriage were put into the reincarnation watch, and then a group of people entered the villa.

    Tong Bo and Tong Xin were cleaning up the house. They made two brooms out of bamboo branches to clean up the yard of the villa, and then cleaned up all the cobwebs in the room. They also moved out the moldy and tattered sheets and bedding on the bed and threw them away.

    As soon as Gao Peng and the others arrived, the quiet Longze Villa suddenly became lively. After Tong Zhan and Tong Xin laughed and quarreled for a while, everyone started to clean the room together.

    The layer of dust on the surface of the room is the best solution. When Gao Peng's Taiji cyclone unfolded, the dust gathered between the palms of Gao Peng's chest.

    The remaining thin layer of dust sticking to the furniture, the three Zhao Yun sisters each held a copper basin filled with clean water, wiped it off with a rag, spread brand new bedding and sheets on the bed, and cleaned up a room  up.

    The three brothers of the Tong family rebuilt the collapsed hearth. Gao Peng dried the clay used to build the hearth with the Kunlun Flame Palm. By dinner time, the entire Longze Villa had taken on a new look.

      "Okay! Now, let's start cooking the first meal of the new house! This is also considered a meal."

    As soon as Gao Peng said this, everyone responded positively. Tong Zhan took his childlike innocence to the forest to collect dry firewood. Ordinary people dare not enter the Broken Soul Forest, and ordinary people would not come here to cut firewood.  There are many.

    Doudou was gearing up and ready to show off his skills. Tong Bo put the cauldron on the stove and cleaned the ingredients together with Doudou. Yinxiu was getting old, so he hadn't asked him to do anything from the beginning to the end.

    The well in the villa has never dried up, and the well water is sweet and cool. Gao Peng sucked up the well water with the dragon catching skill, and filled the cleaned water tank next to him, basically nothing happened to him.

    "Brother Gao, go to the beach for a walk?" Zhao Yun sent an invitation to Gao Peng. Doudou Zhuer over there paid attention to the two of them intentionally or unintentionally. Tong Bo noticed the expressions of the two girls, looked at Gao Peng and Zhao Yun, and showed a  A knowing smile.

    "Okay! I'm just going to get some fish back." Gao Peng readily agreed, and went to the beach side by side with Zhao Yun. Zhao Yun was very tall and slender, with a height of 1.68 to 1.69 meters.  Go up and coordinate extremely.

    Doudou touched Tong Bo beside him, and asked with a soft smile, "Brother Tong, do you think Sister Yun and Brother Gao are a good match?"

    Tong Bo smiled gently, nodded his head and said, "Yes! Brother Gao is handsome and handsome, with an extraordinary bearing, and Miss Zhao is gentle and beautiful, dignified and stable, and they are indeed a perfect match."

    Doudou rolled her eyes when she heard the words, looked at Tong Bo with a half-smile, and said, "What about me?"

    "You?" Tong Bo looked at Doudou, chuckled, but didn't speak.

    "Tell me! What's the matter with me?" Doudou looked at Tong Bo and said angrily.

    "You! Reckless and impulsive, impatient, your body always moves faster than your brain, not enough to succeed, more to fail." A voice came from behind the two, it was Tong Zhan who had just put the firewood by the stove.

    Doudou suddenly turned her head, looked at Tong Zhan angrily, and retorted: "Say me, what are you going to do?"

    Tong Zhan smiled, and said: "Although I am also impatient, at least I am not reckless, and I know to think before doing things."

    Tong Bo shook his head with a broken smile, and said, "Okay, okay! How about you! You are all simple, enthusiastic and kind, which is good. The boss doesn't talk about the second child, haha."

    "" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 755: Sure enough, I want the girl to die

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Brother Gao, I want to ask, how many years of skill did you use to break through the acquired realm and become an innate master?" Zhao Yun asked nonchalantly.

    "I" Gao Peng thought about it for a while. When he rebelled against innateness the day after tomorrow, he remembered that he was in the modern Tathagata God's Palm World, and he ate the Great Returning Pill, so the skill he possessed at that time was

    "Sixty years, when I broke through the innate realm, I had sixty years of skill. To break through the innate realm, I had to break through ninety-nine and eighty-one profound entrances at once."

    "The entrance must be broken through once, otherwise, the meridians will be useless, and the body will explode and die. Because this entrance is broken through, it is life, and if it is not broken, it is dead, so it is also called the entrance of life and death."

    "To be on the safe side, I accumulated a full sixty years of skill before starting to break through. The result is naturally a matter of course, but according to my estimation, more than fifty years of skill is enough to break through the innate realm."

    "More than fifty years?" Zhao Yun nodded slowly, his eyes lit up with hope.

    She originally possessed more than ten years of skill, and with the help of Gao Peng Lingquan last time, she obtained thirty years of skill out of thin air. That is to say, she only needs to accumulate more than ten years of skill before she can try to hit the entrance of life and death.

    And she is now in her twenties, and she has a great chance of becoming innate before the age of forty. If she works hard enough, she may even break through the innate realm before the age of thirty-five.

    "Why did you suddenly want to ask this?" Gao Peng asked as if he didn't know anything.

    Zhao Yun smiled and said: "It's nothing, I just heard people say that after reaching the innate state, the lifespan will increase greatly, so I asked to see how long it takes for me to reach the innate state."

    Gao Peng was stunned, and said with a smile: "That's true. In fact, the innate realm of a warrior is the foundation of cultivating immortals. It is the foundation-building period for cultivators. If they can reach the innate realm before the age of forty, it is basically certain. You must  Immortals who can cultivate immortality."

    "With your aptitude and the skills you have now, you have a great chance to do this, you have to work hard!"

    Zhao Yun glanced at Gao Peng with a pair of wonderful eyes, and said softly: "I will, I will definitely be able to break through the innate before the age of forty."

    Gao Peng smiled and nodded, looked at the vast sea and said with a smile: "I believe in you, you wait for me here, I will go to the distant sea to see if I can get some delicious seafood."

    "Um."

    Gao Peng jumped up and flew towards the deep sea. The sea here is actually the so-called "East Sea". If this is the Golden Book World, maybe you can find Peach Blossom Island in this sea area.

    Zhao Yun stared at Gao Peng, who was soaring through the clouds and mist, flying forward on the sea, with boundless love in his eyes. After all, immortals are much taller than tall, rich and handsome

    Half an hour later, Doudou, who was cooking, suddenly heard Gao Peng's joyful voice, "Hey, everyone, see what I got?"

    Everyone turned their heads to look, and they all exclaimed in surprise. They saw that Gao Peng was holding a nearly ten-foot-long fish with sharp fins like a knife and many white spots on its body. Shi Shiran and Zhao Yun were walking side by side.  come.

    Tong Xin clapped her hands and cheered: "Wow, what a big fish! How can I finish this?"

    After speaking, seeing that the fish's mouth was still opening and closing, he happily ran to the big fish, touching and knocking.

    "Be careful! This fish is very fierce and will bite people." Gao Peng said with a smile.

    What Gao Peng caught was a kind of shark, whose scientific name is "spotted star shark", and its common name is "sand bar" or "spotted shark".

    It is distributed in the East China Sea, Taiwan, South China Sea and other sea areas. It has a ferocious temperament and a body length of more than two meters. The meat is delicious, the skin can be used to make leather, and the liver can be used to extract cod liver oil.

    Handled the shark with my own hands, cut more than ten catties of fish meat and stewed it for Doudou. Tongxin pointed to a shark fin and said, "Is this useless? Can you play with it?"

    Gao Peng looked at it, and said dumbfoundedly: "It's useless, you big-headed ghost, this is shark fin, and it is the most precious food on sharks."

    "The so-called 'mountain delicacy', this shark's fin is one of the top ingredients in seafood. I will make it for you in a while, and you will know if it is useful."

    "Oh, that's it! Forget it." Tong Xin scratched the back of her head, picked up a big fish bubble and ran away to play.

    Gao Peng shook his head with a grin, and handled the shark on his own, shaved off the fish meat, and prepared to marinate the unfinished fish into dried fish.

    After half an hour, a table of delicious dinner was finally served.The people just sat around a table. Although the ingredients in the Jin Dynasty were still relatively scarce, and the dishes were only steamed, boiled, stewed, fried, and fried, there was no stir-frying.

    In addition to a large pot of stewed shark meat and a pot of shark fin contributed by Gao Peng, everyone ate it with greasiness, and they were hooked.

    After dinner, Gao Peng stayed in the villa for a while, and privately told Tong Bo and Tong Zhan not to tell others about the Fountain of Eternal Life, because he was afraid that the three Doudou sisters would lose their minds if they knew the effect of the Fountain of Eternal Life.  Enterprising heart, practice is no longer hard work.

    Naturally, the two brothers had no objection, and Gao Peng gave Tong Xin and Yinxiu a drink of the fountain of eternal life. So far, the three Tong brothers, the three Doudou sisters, and one Yinxiu all obtained immortality.

    In the end, Gao Peng took a silver ticket for Doudou, left a pile of scattered gold and silver, and left with Zhao Yun and Zhu'er.

    Before leaving, Gao Peng handed over the martial arts to Doudou to Tong Bo, and asked him to urge Doudou to practice. Of course, they can also practice if they are interested.

    Gao Peng left behind the secrets of the six martial arts of Tianshan Liuyang Palm, Tianshan Zhemeishou, Baihong Palm, Dragon Capture Kungfu, Yan Xingqianli Light Kungfu, and Qixuan Slash.

    Although these martial arts are a bit outdated for him, because he has created several more powerful martial arts through fusion and his own understanding.

    But for Tong Bo and the others, it is not outdated at all. The depth and quality of skills are one thing, and martial arts moves are another, so they cannot be generalized.

    In fact, every martial art that Gao Peng knows, the moves are very exquisite, and they will not be outdated at any time, the key depends on the skill of the user.

    Not long after Gao Peng took Zhao Yunzhu'er and drove away in the clouds, Tong Zhan took the orchids he had planted from Yin Tianxue last night in his arms, left the villa, and rushed to the city.

    As a result, as soon as Zhao Yun and Zhu Er returned to their room to practice kung fu, Yin Tianxue and Long Po came to the door with bleeding from their mouths, and Tong Zhan, who was unconscious.

    The night watchman took Yin Tianxue and Long Po to the outside of Gao Peng's yard. When Gao Peng was called out, he was speechless for ten seconds before he sighed heavily.

    This bastard really wants the girl to die!  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 756 Horror

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "What's the matter?" Gao Peng helped the unconscious Tong Zhan and asked in surprise.

    Long Po said urgently: "I'll talk about this later, you should help him heal first!"

    Gao Peng glanced at Yin Tianxue with tears on his face, nodded, helped him back to the room, put him on his bed, stretched out three fingers, and put it on his wrist.

    After a while, Gao Peng's expression froze, and he said to Yin Tianxue, "You hit me?"

    Yin Tianxue nodded sadly.

    "Are you sick again?"

    Yin Tianxue nodded again, still silent.

    "well¡­¡­"

    Gao Peng sighed, shook his head helplessly, lifted Tong Zhan up, and put him in a cross-legged sitting position, while he sat behind him and pressed his palms on his back.

    Tong Zhan's injuries this time were even worse than Yin Zhong's last time. Yin Zhong wanted to capture Tong Zhan alive that time, but he was afraid of killing him, so he didn't dare to use all his strength.

    ?And Tong Zhan himself was also on guard, and his skills were gathered together, so after being hit by Yin Zhong's palm, he was able to sustain his injuries and return to Gaofu.

    But this time Yin Tianxue went all out for the shot, and Tong Zhan was defenseless, so this time the injury was more serious than last time.

    Fortunately, Yin Tianxue was still decisive. After being woken up by the dragon mother-in-law, he immediately thought of taking him to find Gao Peng.

    This healing took a full three hours, from Haishi to Yinshi, Tong Zhan finally turned the corner.

    But this time Gao Peng doesn't plan to consume the Fountain of Eternal Life, this kid always does this, how much of the Fountain of Eternal Life can he waste?

    Now if the Fountain of Eternal Life in Gao Peng's reincarnation table is made into a square ball, the length, width and height will be less than forty centimeters, and it cannot stand such random waste.

    Take it as a lesson for him this time!  If it is not necessary to consume it in the future, he will not take out the Fountain of Eternal Life easily.

    After saving Tong Zhan's life and roughly treating his injuries, he laid him down on the bed and let him rest.

    "how is he?"

    Gao Peng glanced at Yin Tianxue who was full of worries, and sighed: "Oh, others are chasing girls, at most they can't catch up, and they are hurt a little bit, but this kid is seriously injured every now and then.  ah!"

    "Don't worry! He's fine, just need to take care of him for a while."

    After speaking, Gao Peng put his hands behind his back, left the room, walked to the stone table in the courtyard and sat down.

    Long Po put her arms around Yin Tianxue's shoulders, looked at Tong Zhan on the bed, and said softly, "Tianxue, it's time to make a decision. I can tell that this young man is serious about you and he is a good person. You  You have to plan for yourself!"

    ""

    Gao Peng sat in the courtyard for a while, Long Po and Yin Tianxue came out, sat down beside him, Yin Tianxue said: "Master Gao, I want to ask, if I am willing to practice kung fu, you really have a way to let me do it for a short time  Do you want to regain the martial arts you have today?"

    Gao Peng nodded and said: "It's absolutely true. Even, if you are cruel enough to yourself, I can guarantee that within two months, you will have martial arts that can rival Yin Zhong's without any sequelae."

    Yin Tianxue's eyes brightened, and he stood up abruptly, "Is this true?"

    Gao Peng pressed his hands and said, "Sit down and listen to me first."

    After Yin Tianxue sat down again, Gao Peng said eloquently: "I have two plans here, and it's up to you to choose. First, I will teach you a top-level inner strength method, and then I will give you some natural talents and earthly treasures.  It will help you restore your skill to its original level, and then you will be able to cultivate by yourself."

    "Of course, the original level I'm talking about is your normal level, not the skill you possessed when you got sick."

    "The second plan, I have another magical skill called the Celestial Silkworm Magic. The Celestial Silkworm Magic is also called the Immortal Magic. As the name suggests, it will not be so easy to die after practicing this magical skill."

    "However, it is very painful to practice this magical skill, because in the process of cultivation, many days of silk will be produced in your body, which will emerge from the pores of your body and form yourself into a cocoon like a silkworm."

    "This kind of pain is like your whole body is full of needles. You can imagine the pain yourself, and this pain will last for a full fifteen days."

    Yin Tianxue frowned slightly, and said lightly: "Have you ever practiced this martial art?"

    Gao Peng nodded and said: "I have practiced, there are nine levels of this martial art, I only practiced the first level, the pain of the first level is not so difficultEven soldiers with a little stronger willpower can be trained.  "

    "After fifteen days, you will be able to break out of the cocoon, practice the first level of the silkworm magic skill, and you can gain more than 20 years of skill. If you continue to practice, you will be able to accumulate skills without pain, but in this way  , will never be able to practice the second layer."

    Hearing this, Yin Tianxue finally realized the extraordinaryness of the Celestial Silkworm Divine Art. In just half a month, people can have more than 20 years of martial arts. Throughout the world of martial arts, no matter whether it is righteous or evil, no one can find it.  With martial arts like this, he immediately asked: "Then how to refine it to the second level?"

    "It's very simple, die."

    Yin Tianxue and Long Po Qiqi's expressions changed, and they asked in puzzlement, "Death? What do you mean?"

    Gao Peng spread his hands and said: "It literally means, the magic of celestial silkworms. There are nine changes of celestial silkworms. Every time you die, you will have a change. If you reach the first level, you will have more than 20 years of skill. If you are beaten to death, as long as you come  Before death, if the power is not exhausted and the body is not destroyed, the Celestial Silkworm Divine Art can operate on its own."

    "Silkworms will emerge from the body again and experience the rebirth of the cocoon. However, the first twelve days are the time for the heavenly silkworm to repair the body's injuries. If you don't feel it, after twelve days, you will be able to die and come back to life. At this time, you will experience that pain again.  .¡±

    "However, this time, you only need to endure for three days. After you endure it, you will be able to become a silkworm and transform again. Your skill will increase five times in an instant, but the pain is also several times that of the first level."

    "By analogy, if a celestial silkworm transforms three times and then doubles it five times, it will have five hundred years of skill. Of course, this pain is also several times that of the celestial silkworm. According to my estimation, this kind of pain is no longer something ordinary people can bear."

    "I've seen someone become a celestial silkworm before, and then transform into a celestial silkworm. In just half a month, he gained a hundred-year-old skill, rampant in martial arts, and no one can stop him."

    "But after experiencing the pain of the celestial silkworm's transformation again, few people dare to try the celestial silkworm's three transformations again. Only the person who has created this magical skill has practiced the celestial silkworm's three transformations."

    "And when he wanted to attack the four transformations of the silkworm, he couldn't bear the pain after all, and couldn't control the true energy in his body, which led to his madness and his body exploded to death."

    After listening to Gao Peng's words, Yin Tianxue and the dragon mother could not speak for a long time. The three changes of the silkworm can already have a terrifying five-hundred-year skill.

    The dragon mother suddenly remembered something, and asked in surprise: "Master Gao, you just said that only five hundred years of skill can rival Yin Zhong?"

    Gao Peng said solemnly: "It's barely a match, and it can guarantee not to die in his hands."

    Yin Tianxue and Long Po looked at each other, and they both saw the horror in each other's eyes.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 757 Friends

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Yin Tianxue was silent for a while, then said in a deep voice, "Yin Zhong who is it?"

    Gao Peng thought for a while, and said: "Forget it, you have the right to know about this, Yin Zhong is actually an immortal."

    "Undead?"

    Gao Peng nodded, looked at Long Po, and said, "Yin Zhong, his original name was Tong Yan, and his style name was Yin Zhong, so he was also called Tong Yin Zhong. He is actually the ancestor of the Yin family who founded Yujian Villa.  The first generation of the Yin clan, he is five hundred and forty years old this year."

    Yin Tianxue had no idea about the Tong clan, but Long Po knew it very well, and couldn't help but turn pale with shock, "You mean, Yin Zhong is a member of the Tong clan?"

    Gao Peng didn't repeat any more, and directly explained Yin Zhong's origins to the original, and also explained to Yin Tianxue the origins of the Tong clan.

    After listening to Gao Peng's words, Yin Tianxue couldn't calm down for a long time, and it took a long time before he said: "So, he is not my real second uncle, so where is my real second uncle?"

    Gao Peng said: "Your real second uncle is Yin Jun. When he was three years old, he was abducted by Yin Zhong and sent to live in another place. Afterwards, Yin Zhong returned to the villa as the second son living outside Yujian Villa to recognize his relatives.  , he is the ancestor of the Yin family, so the blood is naturally the same as that of the Yin family, so you can tell it's true once you try it."

    "In fact, he has often done this in the past five hundred years, returning to Yujian Villa with various identities, and continuing to secretly track down the whereabouts of the Tong family."

    Long Po lost her mind and murmured: "No wonder, no wonder Yin Zhonghui will kill the Long family. It turns out that the truth of everything is like this."

    Gao Peng looked at Long Po and said, "If I'm not wrong, Long Po, you are the personal maid of Long Ze and his wife, Yan'er, right?"

    Long Po nodded slowly, and Gao Peng smiled wryly: "You! A few days ago, Long Bo stood in front of you, and you met the young master without knowing each other. Really"

    "What?" Luang Phor suddenly stood up, glared at Gao Peng, and said in a trembling voice, "You meanyou mean the young man who went to the underground city to save his younger brother is"

    Gao Peng smiled and said: "His name is Tong Bo, that is, Long Bo, the son of Long Ze who you sent into the Tong Clan with your own hands. He went to the underground city to save the second son of the contemporary Tong Clan patriarch. Of course, he is not actually in the underground city.  .¡±

    Long Po couldn't help trembling slightly, "It's really him, my little master. I've been waiting for more than 20 years, more than 20 years."

    Gao Peng continued: "The guy in the room is Tong Zhan, the real eldest son of the patriarch of the Tong clan. They all live in Longze Villa now. You should know this place, right?"

    Long Po nodded excitedly and said: "I know, I lived there back then, and because of this, one day I went to the city to buy rice, and when I passed by Broken Soul Forest, I met Tianxue who was secretly practicing kung fu there.  It just happened for the first time, and I saw she was pitiful, so I rescued her."

    Suddenly, Gao Peng nodded and said: "It's no wonder that the eldest lady only knew you when she got sick. So there is such a reason. If that's the case, you can go to find him tomorrow by yourself."

    Long Po nodded again and again, thanked Gao Peng and said: "Master Gao, thank you for telling me this."

    Yin Tianxue suddenly said indifferently: "I am very curious now, Mr. Gao, who are you and why do you know these things so clearly."

    Gao Peng smiled and said: "Because Yin Zhong and I are of the same period, I am thirteen years older than him, and I am five hundred and fifty-three years old this year."

    "Are you also undead?"

    "That's not true. My name five hundred years ago was Xu Fu."

    As soon as these words came out, Yin Tianxue and Long Po basically understood that Xu Fu was too famous in the history of the Qin Dynasty. Anyone who has read books and understood history in future generations will know about it.

    "So that's it, you actually found the elixir of life."

    Gao Peng waved his hand and said: "Those things have been a long time ago, so there is no need to mention them again. Now, you should give me an answer first! Which way are you going to go?"

    Yin Tianxue almost didn't think about it, and blurted out: "Of course it's the magic of the silkworm."

    Gao Peng nodded and said: "As I thought, with your personality, you will probably make such a choice, but"

    Gao Peng paused, and then continued: "After all, Yin Zhong is the ancestor of your Yin family, and he will never do harm to Yujian Villa. You, your brother, and your father are all his descendants, so  You don't actually need to target him, and you don't have that ability."

    "With your tenacious will that has been tortured by Yin Zhong's skills, you have a good chance of practicing the three changes of the silkworm, but you don't even have to think about the four changes of the silkworm.?¡­?? 

    "My suggestion is, after you become a celestial silkworm and then change, don't rush to practice the three changes of the celestial silkworm. The skill of the celestial silkworm and then transformation is enough to protect Yujian Villa. As long as Yin Zhong does not deny his relatives, Yujian Villa will never  decline."

    "If he really does something that is not good for Yujian Villa in the future, it won't be too late for you to attack the Three Transformations of the Celestial Silkworm. You who have mastered the Three Transformations of the Celestial Silkworm, Tong Bo, and me, the three of us join forces, even if we can't kill him,  It's okay to hold him down."

    "At that time, Tong Bo will be able to calmly seal him with the spirit mirror, butyou won't feel treasonous and immoral when you deal with him, will you deceive your master and destroy your ancestors?"

    Yin Tianxue was startled when he heard this. In the past, he always felt that there was something wrong with his second uncle, so he was always on guard against him, but now that she knew the truth, she suddenly found that the previous defense was meaningless at all, and she couldn't help but feel a little disappointed.

    However, the dragon mother looked at Yin Tianxue with complicated eyes. Now that the matter has been revealed by Gao Peng, in the end she and the Yin family turned out to be a feud, which is very embarrassing.

    Gao Peng seemed to have guessed what Long Po was thinking, and comforted him in a warm voice: "Dragon Po, you don't have to think too much. In fact, my greatest wish is to resolve the grievances between Yin Zhong and the Tong clan, so that the two families can coexist peacefully from now on."

    "Otherwise, Tianxue and Tong Zhan are destined to be a tragedy, because Yin Zhong will never allow Tianxue to be with the Tong family."

    Yin Tianxue looked at Gao Peng in a daze, and asked slowly: "Why did you do these things? What good will it do you to resolve the grievances between the Tong family and the Yin family?"

    Gao Peng spread his hands and said: "It can be said that there is no benefit, and it can also be said that it is very beneficial. In fact, it is very simple to put it bluntly. Yin Zhong is my friend, and Tong Bo, Tong Zhan and the others are also my friends."

    "The most important thing is that Yin Zhong is the only person in this world who is immortal like me, and now I have given Tong Bo and the others a chance to live forever. In this way, Yin Zhong and I are no longer alone  One person, it's as simple as that."

    "It's just that because of the obsession in Yin Zhong's heart, he has shifted to the way of the devil. The exercises he cultivated can become gods with one thought and demons with one thought. If I can't resolve the obsession and demon nature in his heart, then I can only choose to seal him.  , with the help of the power of the spiritual mirror, eliminate his demon nature."

    "And if he becomes a demon, it will not benefit the Yin family at all. At that time, if he causes harm to the world, Yujian Villa may also be destroyed. So you still have to stand on the same front as the Tong family."

    Yin Tianxue was silent for a moment, then said firmly: "Teach me the Celestial Silkworm Magic Kungfu! I will disperse it now."

    Gao Peng stood up and said, "Come with me to the quiet room! You'd better not disperse the kung fu by yourself, it will cause great damage to the meridians. I have a kung fu method called 'Huagong Dafa', which can transform other people's kung fu into energy."  Go, but not hurt the meridians." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 758: Han Batian=Longtian

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Do you understand all the formulas?" Gao Peng asked Yin Tianxue in the quiet room.

    Yin Tianxue nodded slowly, and said, "Let's transform into kung fu!"

    Gao Peng didn't say much, walked up behind Yin Tianxue, pressed his palm on his back, and the Hua Gong Dafa was running at full strength, Yin Tianxue only felt that the internal power in his body was shrinking rapidly.

    And with the disappearance of skill, Yin Tianxue felt that the lingering hostility in her mind was gradually leaving her. Although her body became heavy, she felt relaxed mentally.

    After a stick of incense, Yin Tianxue's inner strength completely disappeared without a trace. Gao Peng withdrew his palm, turned his hand and took out a ball of egg-sized fountain of eternal life, "Taking this ball of spiritual spring can completely eliminate the remaining influence in your body."

    Yin Tianxue did not hesitate. Since he had chosen to believe him, he could only believe to the end. He opened his mouth and swallowed the Fountain of Eternal Life, and he really felt that his body that had become heavy was much lighter.

    "Thank you, I'll go back first."

    Gao Peng nodded and said: "Remember, the first time you practice the Celestial Silkworm Divine Art, take off your clothes, so that you can avoid the influence of the clothes on the silk. After practicing the Celestial Silkworm Transformation, you can choose to cut off your own heart veins, so as to practice the Celestial Silkworm Transformation  , so that the damage to the body is minimal."

    "I see, Tong Zhan I'll leave it to you."

    "Don't worry, he is my friend, I will take good care of him."

    Yin Tianxue and Long Po left the Gao Mansion and returned to Yujian Villa. As for how she explained to her family that she would disappear for a month, it was none of Gao Peng's business

    In the early morning of the next day, Tong Zhan woke up, his body still had a tingling pain, and it seemed that the meridians were seriously damaged. With a wry smile, he struggled to get up, turned his head and looked around, and found that he was in a strange room.

    Clutching his chest, he walked slowly to the door and opened the door. Immediately, he saw Gao Peng sitting in the courtyard drinking tea. He couldn't help but secretly heaved a sigh of relief. There is no place in the world where he can let him go like this.  Peace of mind.

    Gao Peng turned his head to look at Tong Zhan who was going out, and said with a smile that was not a smile: "Hey, warrior, you are awake!"

    "Warrior?" Tong Zhan was startled, what the hell?

    Gao Peng said with a chuckle: "In order to chase girls, you can even give up your life. What is it if you are not a warrior?"

    "Uh Hey" Tong Zhan showed a sneer, walked to the stone table and sat down, suddenly remembered something, and said anxiously: "By the way, Brother Gao, have you seen Tianxue, she is in a very strange state  .¡±

    Gao Peng rolled his eyes and said, "Of course it's not right. She almost beat you to death. Is it right?"

    "She didn't do it on purpose, I feel like she didn't know me at all at that time." Tong Zhan hurriedly defended Yin Tianxue, "Thenshe"

    Gao Peng shook his head with a broken smile, and said, "Don't worry! I've already solved it, and she won't get sick again in the future."

    "However, she needs to meditate for a month. She will be in seclusion within this month. Don't disturb her for the time being. I will take you back to Longze Villa in a while. You can go there to recuperate!"

    Only then did Tong Zhan feel relieved, nodded, and said, "Okay! I'll listen to you."

    "Good morning, Brother Gao, huh? When did you come, Tong Zhan?" Zhao Yun walked out of her own room, greeted Gao Peng very naturally, and sat down beside Gao Peng.

    After getting closer, Zhao Yun realized that Tong Zhan's expression was wrong, and asked in surprise, "What's going on? How did you get hurt?"

    "Uhcough cough, it's nothing, just a little accident." Tong Zhan smiled awkwardly, not wanting to say more.

    Gao Peng smiled at Zhao Yun who was looking at him, and said: "It was indeed an accident, don't worry about him, I will send him back to Longze Villa in a while, and then I will come back to teach you other moves of Liuyang Palm, you should have breakfast first!"

    Seeing that Gao Peng and Tong Zhan didn't want to talk about it, Zhao Yun stopped meddling, nodded gently, and said, "Okay."

    When Gao Peng sent Tong Zhan back to Longze Mountain Villa, Long Po had already arrived here, and she had already recognized Tong Bo. After seeing Gao Peng, she thanked him again and explained to Tong Bo that Tong Zhan's injury was serious.  how come.

    Tong Zhan has his own hermit to take care of the treatment, so Gao Peng doesn't need to worry about it. After everyone sat down, Gao Peng suddenly asked Long Po: "By the way, Long Po, do you still have a husband?"

    The dragon mother was startled when she heard the words, a look of grief flashed in her eyes, and she sighed: "Twenty-five years ago, I just married my husband, and the next day there was a drastic change in the dragon family. I was entrusted by the old master to send Bo'er to  The Tong family."

    "When I returned to the old house of the Long family, the entire Long family was dead and fled. Since then, I have neverI haven't seen my husband before, perhaps, he has already died in Yin Zhong's hands.  "

    Gao Peng chuckled and said, "No, he is not dead."

    "What?" Long Po was shocked, looked at Gao Peng in astonishment, and said in a trembling voice, "Master Gao knows where he is?"

    Gao Peng glanced at Doudou with a half-smile, and she was puzzled, "What's your husband's name?"

    Long Po said nervously: "His name is Long Tian, ??and he is in charge of the warehouse in Long's house."

    Gao Peng nodded and said: "That's right. After the accident in the Long family, he has been hiding in the city. After the limelight passed, he sneaked back to the old house of the Long family and separated the back yard from the front yard with a mechanism."

    "Since then, she has been living in seclusion in the backyard, and adopted three daughters, doing antique business and selling stolen goods for a living."

    "The reason why he insisted on living there at the risk was to wait for you, hoping that one day you would come back to check on the situation. It seems that the relationship between your husband and wife must be very good."

    Doudou heard some signs, raised his hand and said: "Wait, wait, Brother Gao, why do you sound so like my father?"

    Gao Peng smiled and didn't say much. Long Po looked at Doudou, who was wide-eyed, and asked cautiously, "Miss Doudou, what is your father's name?"

    Doudou said: "My father's name is Han Batian."

    The dragon mother suddenly covered her mouth, big tears fell down, Doudou suddenly got up, looked at the dragon mother in disbelief, and said: "No no way? Grandma is is our mother?  "

    The dragon mother sobbed: "It's him, it's him. Before he sold himself to the dragon's house, his surname was Han, and his name was Han Tian."

    Doudou looked at Long Po and murmured, "Mother, you are our mother."

    The dragon mother couldn't bear it anymore, hugged Doudou into her arms, and cried bitterly. More than 30 years ago, the dragon mother who was still a girl and the young Han Batian sold themselves to the dragon family at the same time.

    The two started as handy maids together, and because they entered the Long family in the same group, the relationship between the two is relatively good, and they support each other on weekdays, and their relationship is getting deeper and deeper.

    Longpo was favored by the Longze couple because of her aptitude, so she was taken in as a personal maid to teach martial arts. Han Batian was also promoted to be the warehouse manager because of his intelligence and hard work, and managed all the goods and materials of the Long family.

    Twenty-five years ago, Longze and his wife discovered their relationship, so they betrothed the dragon mother to Han Batian.  The Long family was ruined and the couple were separated for twenty-five years.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 759 Is there a feeling of being close to home?

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    In Sanhuafang, Gao Peng quickly stepped into the hall, Han Batian and Gouzi were greeting the guests, and they were still "on the road" here to sell stolen goods.

    As soon as Gao Peng entered the hall, without saying a word, he turned directly into the counter. Han Batian didn't even have time to say hello, so Gao Peng grabbed his arm and dragged him out, "Follow me, hurry up."

    "Hey, Brother Gao, my business"

    "It's still a fart business, let me meet someone first."

    Han Batian's head was full of confusion, and he kept shouting: "Slow down, Brother Gao, slow down, who are you seeing in such a hurry?"

    Gouzi and the guest were more confused than Han Batian, and looked at the two of them in amazement, not knowing what to do. Now that the business is about to be concluded, what should we do now?

    Gao Peng let go of Han Batian, stepped out of the room without looking back, and said, "Meet someone you have been waiting for for twenty-five years."

    As soon as these words came out, Han Batian stopped suddenly, and stood in the door with wide eyes, dumbfounded. Gao Peng felt that he hadn't followed, and turned around and shouted: "Why are you stupid?"

    Han Batian trembled all over, came back to his senses, and asked cautiously: "Mr. Gao, what exactly are you talking about"

    Gao Peng looked at him helplessly, and said, "Did you use to be called Long Tian?"

    Hearing the word Longtian, Han Batian was shocked again, and said in a trembling voice: "Yes, why do you"

    "Longyan told me." Gao Peng spread his hands.

    "Yan'er? Have you seen Yan'er? Is it really Yan'er?" Han Batian only felt dizzy for a while, and staggered back two steps.

    Gao Peng said with neither laughter nor laughter: "Am I free? I came here to make fun of you?"

    With Gao Peng's confirmation, Han Batian jumped up suddenly, turned around and ran to the inner hall, "Wait for me, I will change clothes."

    ""

    Gao Peng rolled his eyes speechlessly, and glanced at the guests and Gouzi who were staring at him in a daze. Gao Peng shyly walked back into the hall, looked at the long box on the counter, and asked Gouzi casually: "What's wrong with Gouzi?"  What the hell?"

    "Ah? Oh! A piece of porcelain, a flying fairy." Gouzi came back to his senses and hurriedly replied.

    Gao Peng nodded, and said again: "How much is your boss asking for?"

    "Five hundred taels."

    The guest said anxiously: "My flying fairy is an antique from the Spring and Autumn Period, so it should be worth three thousand taels! Boss Han only pays five hundred taels, which is too little."

    Gao Peng was too lazy to talk nonsense with him, flipped his hand, and a gold bar weighing one kilogram appeared in his palm, he threw it on the counter casually, and said: "This is seventy taels of gold, if you want to take the gold, if you don't want to take away your Feitian  Fairy, choose yourself!"

    The guest looked at the gold bar in front of him, hesitated for a while, and finally chose to accept the gold bar, which was already good. If it were to be put in the hands of a profiteer like Han Batian, he would definitely not be able to sell it at this price.

    The guest put away the gold bars, clasped his fists at Gao Peng, turned around and went out, Gao Peng turned his head to Gouzi, and said, "Put it away!"

    "ah?"

    Gouzi was taken aback for a moment, but didn't understand what Gao Peng meant. Didn't you buy this?

    "Ah what? Just treat it as my gift to Boss Han, put it away!"

    "Oh! Then I will thank Mr. Gao on behalf of the boss!" Gouzi happily put away the flying fairy, this gentleman is generous!

    Gao Peng looked at the dog-legged dog with a broken smile, and said with a smile: "This brat, is it your turn?"

    Gouzi laughed, put the flying fairy into the counter, and asked Gao Peng mysteriously: "Master Gao, who are you rushing to take the boss to meet? Why does he look like this?"

    Gao Peng said casually: "See you boss lady!"

    "What? The proprietress?" Gouzi's head was full of black question marks, when did the boss have a proprietress?

    Gao Peng smiled and didn't speak any more. Just when Han Batian came out after changing his clothes, the two turned their heads to look at each other.

    Seeing that Han Batian's coarse cloth gown had been replaced by a silk robe inlaid with gold, he waved to Gao Peng beamingly and said, "Go, go, take me there."

    Gao Peng grinned, turned around and left the room first, Han Batian hurriedly followed, the two left the city together, and as they walked, Han Batian suddenly felt something was wrong, and asked: "Hey, Mr. Gao, isn't this  To the direction of Broken Soul Forest?"

    Gao Peng said as a matter of course: "Yes! The place where Longyan is located must pass through the Broken Soul Forest and reach the seaside."

    "Passing through Broken Soul Forest? No one lives there!" Han Batian said hesitantly.

    "have you been there?"

    "No??, it's okay, who will break the soul and wander in the forest.  "

    "Then it's over, how do you know no one lives there?"

    "Well¡­¡­"

    Gao Peng laughed and patted Han Batian on the shoulder, and said: "Are you still worried that I will harm you? Forget it, let me explain clearly to you!"

    "Beside Broken Soul Forest, there is a villa left behind by your old master Long Ze. I'm afraid you don't know that Tong Bo is actually called Long Bo, who is your old master's biological son."

    "Twenty-five years ago there was a drastic change in the Long family. Long Ze ordered Long Yan to send him away to preserve his bloodline. After Long Yan finished this matter, he went back to look for you, but he couldn't find him anywhere. He thought you had died here."  During the robbery, the corpse was disposed of."

    "Afterwards, she went back to Longze Mountain Villa to live in seclusion while waiting for the return of the young master. The current situation is that your wild goose waited for the young master, and I also learned from her that she still has a husband."

    "As soon as she mentioned Long Tian, ??whose original name was Han Tian, ??I thought of you who lived in the backyard of the old Long family house. I was basically sure that her husband who had been separated for 25 years was you."

    After listening to Gao Peng's explanation, Han Batian was already in tears, and murmured: "God sees you, God sees you! Finally let me wait, Yan'er, Yan'er"

    Gao Peng didn't bother him, Han Batian shed tears silently for a while, and suddenly asked Gao Peng nervously: "Brother Gao, do I look very old now?"

    Gao Peng looked at him, nodded seriously, and said, "I'm a little old, raising three daughters by myself, is it hard work?"

    Han Batian smiled, and then said worriedly: "Then Yan'ershe won't despise me, right?"

    Gao Peng shook his head with a smile, patted his shoulder, and said: "You think too much, she hasn't remarried for 25 years when she thought you were dead, doesn't it mean that she has deep affection for you?  It is a fluke to meet you again, so how can I despise you?"

    After listening to Gao Peng's words, Han Batian drank a large bowl of hot water like the twelfth lunar month, warming his heart, stopped talking, wiped away the tears on his face, and unconsciously quickened his pace a lot.

    No matter how far the road is, at the end of the journey, when he arrived in front of the archway of Longze Mountain Villa, Han Batian found Zhao Yun, Doudou, and Zhu'er three daughters waiting there.

    When Gao Peng went back, he went to Gao Mansion to inform first, and Zhao Yun and Zhu'er rushed over first.

    "Come on, come on! Dad, hurry up." When Zhu'er saw Han Batian, she called out in a tender voice, and everyone in the villa naturally heard her call.

    Han Batian's body suddenly trembled uncontrollably, instead of speeding up, he slowed down.

    "What? Is there a feeling of being close to home?" Gao Peng smiled and said to him.

    The corner of Han Batian's mouth twitched. Gao Peng's words obviously touched his heart.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 760 Finally there is a high hall to worship

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    In the villa, Zhu'er also heard Zhu'er calling the dragon mother-in-law, she stood up abruptly, her heartbeat became faster unknowingly, and her mid-mature, charming face began to heat up.

    Speaking of which, although she and Han Batian are both in their 40s and 50s, they have been single for half of their lives after all. Except for the wedding night when they got married, they have never tried to sleep with another person beside them.  Couples are no different.

    Long Po looked at the courtyard door short of breath, Tong Bo stood beside her with a smile on her face, Tong Xin stood beside her with a blank face, looked at Tong Bo and Long Po, then looked at the courtyard door, scratching the back of her head.

    On the other hand, Yinxiu was sitting on the threshold sullenly. This old man fell in love with Long Po at first sight after chatting about being a teenager.

    In fact, twenty-five years ago, he had met Luang Po in Shuiyue Cave, but at that time Luang Po was still a girl in her twenties, and he was already over one hundred and thirty years old.  Naturally, I am embarrassed to move my mind.

    But now that the dragon mother-in-law has reached middle age, he still looks like this, this old boy has moved his mind, who knows, he just found his long-lost husband in the morning, can this not make him depressed?  ?

    "Oh, don't pull me! I will go by myself, hey, you"

    "Then you should go! My mother has been waiting for you for twenty-five years, how long do you plan to keep her waiting?"

    "II"

    There was a commotion outside the courtyard gate, and Luang Po's heart ached. The next moment, Han Batian was surrounded by Doudou and Zhu'er, almost being dragged away by them.

    Gao Peng and Zhao Yun followed behind with a smile, and stretched out their hands to push from time to time. As a result, Han Batian was pushed and pulled into the courtyard gate.

    At this moment, he and the dragon mother-in-law came to meet each other's eyes, both of them froze, Han Batian couldn't even take a step, it was Doudou and Zhu'er who pulled him into the dragon.  In front of my mother-in-law.

    Then Doudou and Zhu'er ran away one after another, Doudou went to Tong Bo's side, and Zhu'er ran to Gao Peng and Zhao Yun's side.

    "YanYan'erit's really you."

    "Brother Tian"

    Han Batian burst into tears in an instant, and so did Long Po, as soon as he yelled, the tears rolled down.

    "It's been twenty-five years. I've been waiting for this 'Brother Tian' for twenty-five years. Iheh" Han Batian couldn't continue.

    "Hmm" Gao Peng cleared his throat, and said seriously, "Brother Tong, why don't we go to the beach and discuss how to find the Blood Ruyi Heart?"

    With Tong Bo's EQ, he naturally understood it instantly, and said happily, "Okay!"

    Grabbing Tong Xin and Doudou calmly, they walked towards Gao Peng and the others, and glanced at Yin Xiu by the way.

    "I'm going to see that boy Tong Zhan." Seeing this, Yinxiu also stood up, said something with a stinking expression, then turned and went back to the room.

    Tong Bo and Doudou looked at each other with a smile, ignored him, and a group of people went to the beach one after another, and only Han Batian and Long Po were left in the whole yard.

    With no one else around, Han Batian couldn't bear it any longer, and hugged the dragon mother into her arms. The dragon mother burst into tears and cried: "Brother Tian, ??I thought you were dead, I woo woo woo  "

    "I'm sorry, I'm sorry, it's all my fault. I dare not pass through the Broken Soul Forest. I searched all the places around Yongning City, but I didn't dare to pass through the Broken Soul Forest. I'm damned" Han Batian raised his hand and gave  She covered her mouth with tears.

    The dragon lady hurriedly grabbed Han Batian's hand, caressed Han Batian's old face, shook her head and cried: "I don't blame you, I don't blame you for this matter, if the old master brought me to Longze Villa, I wouldn't dare to leave  Broken Soul Forest"

    "It's all my fault. I should have waited for you in the old house. I didn't see anyone alive or dead, so I decided that you were murdered. It's all my fault. I have suffered for you all these years"

    There were tears in Han Batian's eyes, but his voice was extremely gentle, "It's none of your business, it's this thief who played tricks on us, I'm not bitter, I have three daughters with me, they are very sensible, very filial, life is not at all  It's not bitter, it's just that I miss you very much"

    In the room, Yinxiu shuddered, and muttered in his heart: "This old boy, who speaks love words as soon as he opens his mouth, he can't be provoked, that's all"

    At the corner, Doudou and Zhu'er had already burst into tears, and they tightly covered their mouths to prevent themselves from crying. Doudou buried his head in Tong Bo's arms, and Zhao Yun leaned his head in Gao Peng's arms, weeping silently  .

    Zhu'er originally wanted to borrow the shoulders of her childlike innocence, but as soon as the boy heard that he was going to play at the beach, he ran away by himself, leaving her with nothing to borrow, so she had to lean against the wall and cover her mouth and weep silently, don't mention it.??I feel bad.

    Gao Peng and Tong Bo looked at each other, helpless, Gao Peng turned his head to Tong Bo, Tong Bo nodded, supported Doudou with both hands, and walked towards the beach.

    Seeing this, Gao Peng had no choice but to embrace Zhao Yun with one hand, and stretched out his other hand to Zhu'er. A gust of fresh wind surrounded Zhu'er and took her to the seaside.

    Finally got away from the yard and reached the beach, Doudou let go of her hand and sobbed in Tong Bo's arms, "Brother Tong, my parents are so pitiful, they have been separated for so many years wooBrother Tong, promise me, no matter what happens in the future  Wherever you go, you must take me with you, and don't leave me alone."

    Tong Bo's heart softened when he heard the words, he held her hand tightly, and said firmly: "Don't worry! I will never leave you alone."

    Zhao Yun's emotions have calmed down a little. After all, she is more mature and a deep-minded person, it is easier to control her emotions than Zhichangzi, and she is not so sentimental.

    She just said firmly: "Brother Gao, I will definitely cultivate innateness before the age of forty, and I will always be with you and be a couple of gods and gods with you."

    Gao Peng grabbed her shoulders and gently pushed her away, pretending to be surprised, and asked, "You know everything?"

    Zhao Yun looked into his eyes, said "Yes", Gao Peng nodded, smiled at her, raised his hand to wipe the tears from her face, and said softly: "I believe in you, I will wait for you."

    Zhao Yun smiled sweetly, and leaned his head on Gao Peng's shoulder again. Seeing that Doudou and Zhu'er were still weeping, Gao Peng really couldn't bear it. He was most afraid of women crying.

    Now pretending to be relaxed, he said: "Okay, Doudouzhuer, your parents have been separated for many years and reunited. This is a happy event. Don't cry. When Brother Tong marries you in the future, you will finally have someone to worship you. You should be happy  ah!"

    Tong Bo immediately laughed when he heard the words, and Doudou was also happy, but the sadness had not yet dissipated, making her cry and laugh, really dumbfounded.

    "Damn it, talk about us, you are not the same as Sister Yun." Doudou said to Gao Peng coquettishly.

    Gao Peng spread his hands and said innocently: "Hey, I am over five hundred years old, and you want me to worship a kid who is less than fifty years old? Aren't you afraid of shortening his life?"

    ""

    Tong Bo looked at Gao Peng with a strange expression, listening to thiswhy do you want to laugh so much?  Zhao Yun was already laughing, he didn't know if it was because his father was called a brat, or because Gao Peng agreed to marry her by default.

    Doudou snorted and said, "Who told you to marry someone else's daughter? Even if you are a thousand years old or ten thousand years old, you still have to kowtow to him."

    Gao Peng immediately raised his hands and surrendered, "Okay! You win." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 761 It's time to do the last thing

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Gao Peng and the others waited by the beach for nearly an hour, and they were idle anyway, so Gao Peng simply passed the Yan Xing Qianli Qinggong to everyone, and then they all flew to the sea to fry fish.

    Han Batian talked a lot with Long Po, and when they came to the beach hand in hand like a young man, Gao Peng and the others had already built a bonfire and were grilling sea fish with wooden sticks.

    Seeing the old couple, Gao Peng greeted as if nothing had happened: "Uncle Han, Dragon Po, come and eat grilled fish, this is what we have for lunch today."

    "Father, mother, come and taste your daughter's handicraft."

    Someone called her mother, this is the situation that Luang Po will only appear in dreams, her eyes turned red, and she was almost moved to tears again.

    The crowd in a circle moved around to make room for the old couple. The two sat down beside Gao Peng. Han Batian said to Gao Peng sincerely, "Brother Gao, I have to thank you very much. If it wasn't for you  You, Yan'er and I don't know when we will meet again."

    Gao Peng waved his hand and said with a smile: "You don't need to thank me, you should help me."

    "How can this be said to be right? You don't owe me anything, Brother Gao, you are righteous, maybe you don't expect to repay your kindness, but I can't pretend that nothing happened!"

    Han Batian paused, then sighed: "Don't talk about your kindness to me and Yan'er, just talk about your care for my three daughters. I have to say thank you."

    "Hey hey"

    "Hehehehe"

    Both Doudou and Zhu'er laughed like a mouse who stole oil, Zhao Yunqiao blushed but bowed his head in silence, and Tong Bo also had a full smile on his face.

    Han Batian didn't understand this, and said inexplicably: "What are you laughing at?"

    Long Po touched Han Batian, and after he looked over, she smiled and smirked at Zhao Yun. Han Batian turned his head and saw Zhao Yun and Gao Peng sitting together, and the distancewas a bit close!

    Seeing the expression on Zhao Yun's face again, he suddenly understood, and was overjoyed, it turned out that this was the case, and it was really Yun'er's good luck!

    "Sister Yun, your fish is burnt." Doudou suddenly said with a bad smile.

    "Ah?" Zhao Yun hurriedly took back the wooden stick in her hand. It turned out that she was thinking something in her heart. The wooden stick with the fish in her hand fell onto the fire unknowingly. When she came to her senses, it was scorched black  one slice.

    Zhao Yunqiao blushed even more, and Gao Peng couldn't stop laughing at it. He had heard Zhang Ziying say such a theory before, the more shy a woman is in front of a man, the more dirty she is actually.

    On the contrary, it is the kind of carefree, nervous, straightforward, simple, and seldom shy woman who is truly pure.

    Why do you say that?  It's very simple, because women are shy in front of men, because they think of shameful things!  So always shy, doesn't it mean that she always thinks of shameful things?

    For example, when it comes to her relationship with a man, she will naturally think of the two getting married, and then the bridal chamber and so on, so she will naturally be shy.

    "Sister Yun, what are you thinking? Why is your face so red?" Zhu'er gave a magical touch.

    Zhao Yun glared at Zhu'er, and said in embarrassment: "It's on fire."

    "Giggle cluck"

    Doudou and Zhu'er burst into laughter, and almost dripped fish oil on their bodies. Han Batian knew that his elder daughter had always been thin-skinned, so he hurriedly said to Doudou and Zhuer: "Douer, Zhuer, your fish seems to be cooked.  Shouldn't this first be filial to parents first?"

    "That's right." Doudou and Zhu'er looked at each other, then Qi Qi handed the fish in front of Long Po, and said, "Mother, eat the fish."

    "Uh" Han Batian looked at his two daughters in astonishment and speechless, good guy, if you have a mother, you don't want a father?

    "Good daughter, so good." Long Po happily took the two fish and handed one to Han Batian.

    "You eat, you eat, this is why the daughters honor you mother!"

    Gao Peng laughed and said: "Look, old man Han is jealous of his wife, and a daughter will not be filial to her father when she has a mother!"

    "Puff"

    Zhao Yun was the first to burst out laughing, and Doudou and Zhu'er were also overjoyed. In fact, the fish was grilled so much that it was stuck in a circle on the ground!

    After laughing for a while, everyone began to eat lunch in a serious manner. While eating fish, Han Batian leaned into Gao Peng's ear and whispered: "Brother Gao, when did you and Yun'er ah  ?¡±

    Gao Peng was amused when he heard the words, Han Batian thought his voice was quiet enough, but he didn't know that everyone present was a generation with profound skills, even Doudou and Zhu?These two half-baked guys are no longer what they used to be after being taught by Gao Peng.

    Han Batian's self-conscious low voice was actually no different from normal speech in everyone's ears.

    Gao Peng also leaned into Han Batian's ear and whispered in a vicious way: "Let me tell you this! When I saw Xiaoyun for the first time in Sanhuafang, I even thought of our child's name."

    "poof"

    "Cough cough cough"

    The people sitting around the bonfire all spit out the contents of their mouths except for their childish innocence. Zhao Yun was sweet, shy, and at the same time feeling dumbfounded, and being choked, his tender face was so red that it could almost drip  Blood comes.

    Tong Xin glanced at everyone in a daze, and said inexplicably: "What's wrong with you? Isn't it natural to name children?"

    Tong Bo stretched out his hand to Tong Xin while coughing: "Tong Xin Cough cough, don't talk Cough cough"

    "Oh!" Tong Xin replied indifferently, he didn't intend to speak at first, the grilled fish is so delicious!  Who is free to talk?

    Han Batian finally calmed down that tone, he clasped his fists at Gao Peng and shook it up and down again and again, "Success, I convince you, really, you are the first one who can say love at first sight so differently from the vulgar."

    Gao Peng took a big bite of the grilled fish contentedly, then turned his head and grinned at Zhao Yun, causing her to return a tender look.

    Wherever there is Gao Peng, there will always be joy. His one-liners from later generations make everyone laugh and laugh.

    For Gao Peng, most of the regrets and unsatisfactory parts of this world have basically been eliminated by him. For the perfect ending required by the reincarnation mission, the basic requirements have been exceeded.

    Then, the next step is to complete the most important and difficult task, which is to let Yin Zhong abandon evil and do good, and live in peace with the Tong family.

    Sealing Yin Zhong, according to the original play, let Tong Bo give his kindness to Yin Zhong at the cost of his life, it is basically unworkable, because Gao Peng is not sure that the fountain of eternal life can save Tong Bo who was taken away by the spirit mirror  Bo.

    Then, it is still necessary for the dragon mother to sacrifice herself in exchange for Tong Bo's life. Not to mention that the mission will fail in this way, but if Tong Bo loses himself, even if he saves his life, is Tong Bo still Tong Bo?

    In fact, the Tong Bo in the Legend of the Spirit Realm is no longer the Tong Bo that Doudou loves, he is already another person.

    Therefore, Gao Peng must think of another way to truly create a perfect ending. How to do it specifically, Gao Peng already has a draft, but many details still need to be deliberated.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 762: One Month

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    In the underground city, Yin Tianxue's room was in the secret room, and the huge cocoon lying on the bed flashed red light rapidly, and bursts of powerful aura radiated out.

    Long Po stood nervously outside the door, holding Yin Tianxue's clothes in her hands, staring at the silkworm cocoon that was shining red light motionlessly.

    At this time, it has been a month since Han Batian met the dragon mother-in-law, and Yin Tianxue is at the last moment of cultivating the silkworm.

    This month, Gao Peng did not return to the Gao Mansion, but stayed in Longze Mountain Villa. While teaching the three Zhao Yun sisters Xiaoyao School martial arts, he also passed on the Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms and the Six Dragon Yutian Kungfu to Tong Bo.

    That's right, Gao Peng plans to throw the blame away, Tong Bo learns these two martial arts, and when he meets Yin Zhong in the future, he will naturally regard Tong Bo as the man in black who rescued Tong Zhan back then.

    And Gao Peng also told Tong Bo frankly about this matter, and jokingly said that he confronted Yin Zhong only to save his younger brother, so it is only natural that Guo Tong Bo recited it.

    Tong Bo gladly accepted the pot, after all, the Liulong Yutian Kungfu is really a first-class skill, only inferior to the Dragon God Kungfu.

    He is full of martial arts, except for the Dragon Divine Art, there is no other martial arts that can compare with Liulong Yutian, not even the martial arts that can catch up with Shenlong's Eighteen Palms.

    Being able to learn such two top skills is just a blame that should have been on him, and he even feels that he owes Gao Peng a huge favor.

    Gao Peng changed the name of the Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms to the Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms. After all, after Tong Bo became a member of the Dragon family, the characteristic of his ancestral dragon magic skill is also to use his body to transform into a dragon.  mean.

    And the Eighteen Palms of the Dragon is very suitable. After Gao Peng used it, Tong Bo felt that this set of palms was tailor-made for their Long family. If it wasn't from Gao Peng, he would have thought it belonged to the Long family.  Learned martial arts.

    The three Zhao Yun sisters learned the Tianshan Liuyang Palm, Tianshan Zhemeishou, Baihong Palm, and Lingbo Weibu very closely. Of course, there is also the Dragon Capturing Skill that Gao Peng promised them from the beginning.

    As for Tong Zhan and Tong Xin, he didn't worry too much about it. Tong Xin's martial arts are already high enough, there is no need to teach him other martial arts. Tong Zhan Gao Peng only taught his seven-swirling flame knife and Yan Xingqianli, and his skills are flawed.  , It is useless to pass other martial arts to him.

    In the past month, Han Batian has only been to Sanhuafang a few times, and Sanhuafang is almost half closed.

    In private, Gao Peng packed a large pile of gold bricks stored in his reincarnation table into several boxes and put them in his bedroom. On a certain day, he invited Zhao Yun into the room and handed over all the gold bricks to her to take care of.

    These few boxes of gold bricks can be exchanged for about 1.5 million taels of silver. Even if there is no income in the future, it will be enough for their family to eat for hundreds of years, and it is impossible to have no income in the future, so Han Ba  It's really nothing to make that little money in business.

    He has been in business for 25 years, and it is a profitable business, but he only saved less than 300,000 taels. Gao Peng had to work for more than 120 years to earn the money.

    So now he spends most of the time in Longze Mountain Villa with Long Po. Although the old couple are not young, they are like newlyweds, like glue, loving each other.

    Every day, Long Po will take a period of time to go back to the underground city to guard Yin Tianxue, and only when she sees that she is safe and sound will she go out from the exit of Broken Soul Forest and return to Longze Villa.

    Tong Zhan, who had already recovered from his injuries, had been greeted a long time ago. He knew that Yin Tianxue was in retreat recently, so he didn't rush to bother him.

    Everyone's life is very regular, but Gao Peng's whereabouts are secretive. Except for the occasional time to teach everyone martial arts, most of the time he doesn't see anyone.

    Gao Peng naturally found a place to practice, but he didn't explain it to everyone. Everyone thought he was mysterious, but he was very mysterious, and everyone didn't pay much attention.

    In the past month, Yin Zhong also went to Gao Mansion to look for Gao Peng several times, but every time he came, he was told that Gao Peng hadn't come back yet.

    Even if Gao Peng returned home, he did not make a sound and did not disturb the people. He just explained to Uncle Fu that he would go on a long trip recently.

    Yin Zhong couldn't understand why Gao Peng went out, so he would have told him, but for some reason, he went out without making a sound, and he didn't even tell his family what he was doing

    In the secret room of the underground city, the red light on the cocoon flickered faster and faster. After a while, the red light that had been flickering all of a sudden converged and burst out again.

    Just when the light was shining brightly, there was a bang, the cocoon was torn apart, and the cocoon was naked, and Yin Tianxue with flushed skin appeared.

    sheThe palms drew a semicircle from the outside to the inside, and finally pressed down slowly from the delicate collarbone. The red light on the skin gradually disappeared, and her skin became whiter and jade-like, with a sense of crystal clearness.

    With a joyful smile on her face, Long Po walked into the room with her clothes in her arms, "Tianxue, congratulations, you have successfully trained as a silkworm and then transformed."

    Yin Tianxue opened his eyes, looked at his hands, clenched and loosened them, and there was a smile on his face, "I have really practiced it, and my current skill is three times as good as before. Gao Peng really didn't  Lied to me."

    Long Po smiled and said: "Of course Gao Peng will not lie to you. Facts have proved that you have not mistrusted him. Come on, put on your clothes!"

    Yin Tianxue put on his clothes, covered up his nosebleed body, and said with a smile, "Yes! Half a month ago, I couldn't believe that there were such strange and weird martial arts in this world.  Only with great determination did he sever his heart and commit suicide."

    "Now it seems that if you can really practice the three changes of the silkworm, you will definitely have five hundred years of skill. For five hundred years, who else can have it except Yin Zhong and Gao Peng, two immortal monsters?"

    Long Po smiled and nodded, and said: "But you should listen to Gao Peng! Don't be in a hurry to practice the three transformations of the silkworm. I saw you trembling with pain when you first started practicing, but I was so worried.  no."

    A look of fear flashed across Yin Tianxue's eyes. The pain at the beginning of cultivation was nothing, and she got used to it in a few hours.

    And when she transformed into a celestial silkworm and regained consciousness, the pain that suddenly intensified several times did make her endure very hard. She really didn't want to experience that pain again if it was not necessary.

    "Don't worry! I won't practice the Three Transformations of Celestial Silkworm rashly."

    Only then did Long Po feel relieved, and turned to say: "By the way, what are your plans now? Do you want to meet Tong Zhan? That kid has been waiting for you for a month, and he is very anxious."

    Yin Tianxue turned his head to think for a while, nodded with a smile, and said, "It's okay, I was afraid to accept him before because of my illness, but now, I think I should give him a chance, and give myself a chance too."  .¡±

    Long Po laughed happily, and immediately took her to the exit of Broken Soul Forest.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 763 There Are Such Old Ancestors In This World

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    ? Longze Villa.

    Gao Peng, who is often not in the villa, came here on a rare occasion today. He counted the time, knowing that today is the day when Yin Tianxue leaves the customs, and some things can start.

    After arriving at the villa, Gao Peng called Tong Bo and Tong Zhan out. The three Zhao Yun sisters and Han Batian also came to the scene by themselves. After sitting down at the stone table in the courtyard, Gao Peng said solemnly: "Brother Tong, there is news about Blood Ruyi Heart  .¡±

    Tong Bo and Tong Zhan were refreshed when they heard the words, and said: "Brother Gao, have you found out the specific whereabouts?"

    Gao Peng shook his head and said: "The specific whereabouts are not yet known, but there is already a search direction. After this month's investigation, all the clues about Xue Ruyi's heart point to one person."

    "Who?" Tong Zhan asked nervously.

    Gao Peng said in a deep voice: "It's the one who was abducted by Yin Zhong since childhood, the real second master of Yujian Villa, Yin Jun."

    Tong Zhan frowned slightly, and said: "But Yin Jun's whereabouts, should only Yin Zhong know?"

    Gao Peng shook his head and said: "No, Yin Jun is dead, he was killed by Yin Zhong. When Yin Jun knew his identity, he wanted to go back to Yujian Villa to find his elder brother Yin Hao to recognize his relatives, but Yin Zhong found out  .¡±

    "In order not to reveal his identity, Yin Zhong had no choice but to kill his direct descendants with his own hands."

    Everyone's expressions changed, and Doudou frowned and said: "This guy is so ruthless, he kills his own descendants with his own hands."

    Tong Zhan said urgently: "Yin Jun is dead, so where can we find the heart of Xue Ruyi?"

    "Don't worry, although Yin Jun died, he still left behind a son. Even Yin Zhong didn't know the existence of this child. If nothing else, the heart of Xue Ruyi must be on him."

    Zhao Yun said slowly: "In other words, as long as we can find this descendant of Yin Jun, we will be able to find the heart of Xue Ruyi, so where is he now?"

    Gao Peng spread his hands and said, "I don't know."

    ""

    Everyone looked at him in astonishment, and after talking together for a long time, they only got such a piece of news, but they still didn't know where to find it?

    Gao Peng grinned and said: "But I don't know, but I know who knows."

    ""

    Doudou rolled her eyes angrily, and said, "Brother Gao, can you finish what you have to say at once?"

    Gao Peng shrugged and said: "Okay! It's a coincidence that the wife Yin Jun married at the beginning was the sister of Li Yong, the general manager of Yujian Villa. Others don't know the whereabouts of Yin Jun's descendants, but he definitely knows."

    "Even, maybe all of this is not a coincidence, he will come to Yujian Villa as the general manager, maybe he has a certain purpose in himself."

    Zhao Yun interjected: "For example to avenge my younger sister and brother-in-law?"

    Gao Peng glanced at her appreciatively, and said: "Exactly, even if he can't avenge him with his ability, he can at least be an internal response."

    Tong Bo nodded slowly, and said: "Then our next step is to attack this Director Li."

    Tong Zhan slapped the table and said, "I'm going to catch him tonight and ask him about his nephew's whereabouts."

    Gao Peng hurriedly raised his hand to stop him, and said: "No, to a certain extent, Li Yong is our friend rather than our enemy, and we cannot use such extreme methods."

    "And judging from his actions in order to avenge his brother-in-law and sister, he did not hesitate to enter the tiger's den and seek skin from the tiger, this Manager Li must be a man with a firm mind."

    "In order to protect his nephew, he would rather die than surrender. If we force him to commit suicide, we will be guilty of a great crime. Don't you have a guilty conscience?"

    Tong Bo agreed: "It makes sense, so we might as well contact him secretly, show him kindness, and persuade him to join us."

    Gao Peng nodded with a smile and said: "Yes, this is the safest way, but you can't come forward. After all, you have never met him and have nothing to do with him. He will not trust you easily. If Yin Zhong finds out, he will  killed him."

    "Then who should come forward?"

    Han Batian took the initiative to say: "Why don't you let me come forward? I have a long-standing friendship with Director Li, and he also likes to collect antiques. Many people in Yujian Villa know about this. If I contact him, it will not attract attention."  .¡±

    Gao Peng thought for a while, and was about to speak, when suddenly his expression changed, he looked towards the gate of the courtyard, with a smile on his face, and said: "No, the most suitable candidate has already come."

    "Um?"

    Everyone turned their heads to look at the gate of the courtyard. After a while, the beautiful Yin Tianxue, who was wearing a white one-shoulder silk skirt and showing off her snow-white shoulders, was accompanied by the dragon mother-in-law.Come on.

    Overjoyed, Tong Zhan suddenly got up and ran over, "Tianxue, are you alright?"

    Yin Tianxue looked at Tong Zhan in front of him, smiled sweetly, and then apologized: "Yes! I'm fine now, I'm really sorry, last time"

    Tong Zhan waved his hands again and again, and said: "It's okay, it's okay, as long as you are okay, I have rough skin and thick flesh, so it's okay to be beaten by you."

    "Hey, I think you wish you could be beaten by Miss Yin for the rest of your life!" Gao Peng and others also got up and greeted them.

    As soon as Gao Peng said this, everyone laughed lightly. Although Yin Tianxue has always been generous, she was a little embarrassed to be teased in front of so many people.

    And Tong Zhan looked at Yin Tianxue's slightly flushed cheeks due to shyness, and suddenly became mentally retarded than a childlike heart, and could only giggle silly.

    Yin Tianxue bypassed Tong Zhan, walked up to Gao Peng, bowed and said, "Tianxue thanks Mr. Gao, the grace of rebuilding will be in my heart forever."

    Gao Peng laughed and said, "Did Miss Yin say the wrong word?"

    "Huh?" Yin Tianxue looked at Gao Peng in confusion.

    Gao Peng spread his hands, and said: "In this case, shouldn't Miss Yin say that there is no way to repay her kindness, so she has to promise her with her body?"

    "ah?"

    The three sisters Tong Bo, Tong Zhan, and Zhao Yun all stared at him dumbfounded, and Yin Tianxue was also stunned.

    Gao Peng looked at the crowd innocently, and said: "Why are you looking at me like that? I only said that I promised myself, but didn't say that I promised it to me? Can I promise it to my brother?"

    Only then did Zhao Yun heave a sigh of relief, and gave him a blank look, and Tong Bo and others also realized that this guy was joking again, and they couldn't stop laughing.

    After a few words of laughter, Gao Peng said seriously: "Miss Yin, you came just in time, and I need your help with something. This is related to the life and death of Tong Zhan and his family."

    "Oh?" Yin Tianxue looked at Tong Zhan in surprise, Gao Peng stretched out his hand and said, "Let's sit down and talk!"

    After Yin Tianxue sat down with everyone, Gao Peng explained the situation to Yin Tianxue, and finally said: "So, we hope you can communicate with Director Li in private, and ask him to inform you of your cousin's whereabouts."

    "Whether Xue Ruyi's heart is on him or not, at least he can have our allies so that he won't fight alone, what do you think?"

    Yin Tianxue's face was a little ugly, "He actually killed my second uncle, and he was able to do this to his own descendants. There are such old ancestors in this world."

    "Don't worry, leave this matter to me!"

    Seeing that Yin Tianxue readily agreed, everyone heaved a sigh of relief.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 764: Yin Tianchou: The heart of blood wishful?  what is that

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Night, Yin Tianxue's yard.

    Yin Tianxue set up a tea table in the room and made a pot of tea. After a while, Xiao Guang led Li Yong over.

    "Miss, Manager Li is here."

    Yin Tianxue smiled slightly, and said softly to Xiaoguang: "Xiaoguang, you go and close the door, and then go to rest! I'll talk to Manager Li."

    "Hey, good lady."

    Li Yong stepped forward respectfully and bowed: "I don't know why the young lady is looking for the young one?"

    Yin Tianxue stretched out his hand and said, "Director Li, please sit down."

    "Uh this, little one"

    Yin Tianxue smiled and interrupted Li Yong softly, "Mr. Li, you are welcome, sit down! Tianxue has a lot to tell you, sit down and have a cup of tea, let's talk slowly."

    "Little one obeys." Li Yong didn't know what to do, so he cautiously clasped his fists again, and then sat on the left side of the tea table. Because of his status, he was not qualified to sit opposite Yin Tianxue.

    Yin Tianxue poured a cup of tea for Li Yong in a soothing and gentle manner. After Xiaoguang closed the door and left, Yin Tianxue said again: "Director Li has been in Yujian Villa for more than ten years, right?"

    Li Yong nodded and said, "It's been sixteen years."

    Yin Tianxue nodded with a smile and said: "Tianxue can be regarded as Director Li growing up under the watchful eyes of Mr. Li. Mr. Li is no different from my elders and relatives, but Tianxue has never talked to Mr. Li properly. It really shouldn't be."

    Li Yong showed a touch of emotion on his face, he didn't know whether it was true or not, and said: "Miss is serious, and with the words of Miss, I am very satisfied."

    Yin Tianxue smiled slightly, picked up the teacup, and said, "Mr. Li, try Tianxue's tea! I brew it from the dew on the petals in the morning"

    Just like that, Yin Tianxue and Li Yong chatted about family affairs, drank tea, and gradually disintegrated his defenses. While talking, Yin Tianxue suddenly said: "By the way, is my cousin okay?"

    "Yes, he has always beenuh" Li Yong and Yin Tianxue chatted too easily, and he blurted out when he heard this, but before he finished speaking, he immediately reacted, his face changed drastically, and he looked at Yin Tianxue in amazement  , "Miss Miss, you are what do you mean by this?"

    Yin Tianxue looked at him with a half-smile, Shi Shiran took a sip of tea, and then continued softly: "My cousin, what's his name?"

    Li Yong lowered his head slightly, and said in surprise, "I don't understand what Missy means."

    Yin Tianxue let out a long sigh, and said, "According to my seniority, I should call you Uncle just like Second Uncle's children. I already know some things, so Uncle doesn't need to hide it from me. I just hope that my Second Uncle's lineage won't  Cut off the incense."

    Li Yong's complexion fluctuated, and after a while, he gritted his teeth and said, "Just tell me what the eldest lady wants to do!"

    Yin Tianxue said seriously: "Uncle, I know that I have a cousin who has been secretly waiting for an opportunity to seek revenge from Yin Zhong. This is too dangerous."

    When Yin Tianxue said this, he sighed deeply, and then continued: "Yin Zhong's horror is beyond your imagination. Even if the entire Yujian Villa is put together, it will not be able to deal with him at all, so we need  helper."

    Li Yong frowned tightly, and asked tentatively: "Miss knows Yin Zhong's true identity?"

    Yin Tianxue nodded slowly, and said hesitantly: "I know, he is indeed from the Yin family, but definitely not my second uncle. As for who he is, you will understand when you meet a few people with me."

    "But the most important thing is to call my cousin. He has something that is very important to some people. It involves the life and death of a group of people."

    "If uncle can trust Tianxue and take him to Broken Soul Forest at night, I will wait for you there."

    Li Yong pondered for a moment, weighed it secretly in his heart, finally nodded, and said: "Okay, I will take him to Broken Soul Forest at night."

    Yin Tianxue nodded happily, and said, "Okay, by the way, what's my cousin's name?"

    "His name is Tianchou."

    At night, the soul-destroying forest was windy and ghostly, and the scalp-numbing cry of night owls could be heard everywhere, which was extremely terrifying.

    Even in the daytime, the atmosphere of Broken Soul Forest is not that scary, but the terrain like the "Lost Forest" in "Young Bao Qingtian" can make most ordinary people come in and out, so no one dares to come here.  No one wants to come to this kind of place.

    ? Yin Tianchou, who is handsome and outstanding, followed Li Yong, watching his surroundings vigilantly, and quickly walked towards Duan.?March in the forest.

    "Uncle, sister Tianxue really asked us to meet here?" Yin Tianchou asked Li Yong with his eyebrows fixed.

    "That's right, the eldest lady told me this herself."

    "But why did she choose this place?"

    "It goes without saying, of course it's hidden enough here."

    Yin Tianchou still has some doubts in his heart, there are too many places to hide, why choose to kill the soul forest?

    When he got to an intersection with five or six forked roads in a bamboo forest, Li Yong turned his head and looked around, muttering something in his mouth, pointing his fingers ahead and turning around slowly.

    Yin Tianchou looked at Li Yong's movements curiously, and saw that he turned in one direction, pointed to a thicker bamboo in front, and said, "It's this one."

    After speaking, he stepped forward and tapped the bamboo continuously with a specific rhythm. After knocking twice, he stood aside and waited quietly.

    After a while, the nephew and uncle heard footsteps coming from the right side, and they both turned their heads to look, only to see Yin Tianxue in a black veil walking over with a smile on her face.

    Li Yong hurriedly took Yin Tianchou to greet him, "Miss"

    Li Yong's words were interrupted by Yin Tianxue raising his hand, "Hey, uncle, you should call me Tianxue! Anyway, we are all one family. If you call me like that, where do you put my second uncle?"

    Li Yong said happily: "Tianxue, you are right, but I have been used to it for many years, and I can't change it for a while."

    Yin Tianxue smiled, looked at Yin Tianchou, and said softly: "Is this Tianchou? What a talent."

    Yin Tianchou cupped his fists and bowed slightly, "Sister Tianxue."

    Yin Tianxue nodded and said, "Come with me first! I'll take you to meet some people."

    The three of them walked towards Longze Mountain Villa together. On the way, Yin Tianxue chatted with Yin Tianchou and had a preliminary understanding of his experience.

    After a little familiarity, Yin Tianchou asked curiously: "Sister Tianxue, who are we going to meet?"

    Yin Tianxue looked at Li Yong and said, "Uncle, Yin Zhong has been looking for a Tong family, you know that?"

    Li Yong nodded and said: "I know a thing or two, it is said that Yin Zhong and the Tong family are feuds, and I have always wanted to get rid of them as soon as possible."

    "Yes, they are the ones I want to take you to meet."

    Suddenly, Li Yong thought he had guessed Yin Tianxue's intentions, "It turns out that the so-called enemy's enemy is a friend. I didn't expect you, Tianxue, to do so many things in secret."

    Yin Tianxue smiled slightly, did not explain for the time being, and turned to Yin Tianchou and asked: "Tianqiu, have you ever heard your father mention the thing 'Blood Ruyi Heart'?"

    "Xue Ruyi Heart? What is that? Tianchou has never heard of it." Yin Tianchou asked with a blank face.

    "Haven't you heard of it?" Yin Tianxue was stunned, feeling a bad feeling in his heart, Tong Zhan and the others might be disappointed.

    Yin Tianchou nodded and said, "I've never heard of the Heart of Blood, what kind of thing is that?"

    Yin Tianxue sighed softly, and said: "I don't know either, let's talk about it when we see them!" (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 765 He Has Brought

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The hall of Longze Villa was brightly lit, and everyone was waiting for Yin Tianxue in the hall. When Yin Tianxue arrived with Li Yong and Yin Tianchou, everyone immediately noticed the gloomy look on Yin Tianxue's face, and they couldn't help but thump.  .

    And Li Yong was surprised when he saw Gao Peng in the hall, "Master Gao? Why do you"

    Gao Peng smiled and said: "Director Li, it's been a long time, isn't it strange, why am I here?"

    Li Yong said calmly: "Yes! You have such a good relationship with Yin Zhong, and it's really unexpected that you will appear here."

    Gao Peng said with a chuckle: "I have a good relationship with Yin Zhong, but Miss Yin and the Tong clan are also my friends, the reason why I appear here is to seek a way to resolve the grievances between him and the Tong clan  .¡±

    Yin Tianchou, who was beside Li Yong, heard the words, and said in a deep voice, "So, you didn't come to help everyone kill Yin Zhong?"

    After hearing Yin Tianchou's words, Gao Peng, Tong Bo and others looked at each other, shaking their heads and smiling wryly.

    Gao Peng looked at Yin Tianchou and sighed: "You are Tianchou, right? It's not that we don't kill Yin Zhong, but that no one in this world can kill him."

    "Oh? How do you say it?" Yin Tianchou was startled.

    Gao Peng waved to him and said, "Come and sit down! I'll tell you slowly."

    After Yin Tianchou and Li Yong sat down, Gao Peng first introduced everyone present to him, and then introduced the origins of the Tong family, Yin Zhong and the Yin family, the Long family, and the relationship between these three families.  I told Yin Tianchou all about my grievances and hatreds.

    Finally, he concluded: "So, Yin Zhong can't be killed at all. Only the treasure spirit mirror of the Tong clan can seal him, but it can't be sealed for long, because his current cultivation is infinitely close to that of a god.  magic."

    "He originally wanted to cultivate to become a god, but the skills he cultivated, good and evil are only in a single thought, one thought becomes a god, and one thought becomes a demon, becoming a god can be blessed by the common people, benefiting the world, and becoming a demon can harm the world, and the lives of the people will be burned.  .¡±

    "And what I want to do is to dissolve his resentment towards the Tong clan and inspire the kind thoughts in his heart, so that he can cultivate into a god and not fall into the demonic way. Otherwise, if he becomes a demon, no one will be able to control him."  .¡±

    No matter what Gao Peng said, he didn't reveal a single word about Yin Zhong's injury, and he once cured Yin Zhong in exchange for the Dragon God Art. Speaking of this matter is purely self-inflicted, and he will not be stupid enough to say it  .

    After listening to Gao Peng's words, Yin Tianchou and Li Yong looked at each other speechlessly, stunned for a long time, and then murmured: "How can this behe is the ancestor of the Yin family, and he can't be killed, butthe hatred between parents is irreconcilable.  "

    After saying this, Yin Tianchou turned his head to look at Tong Bo and Long Po, and said, "Your Long family was slaughtered by him, with such bloody hatred, did you just let it go?"

    Tong Bo and Long Po's complexion changed, and they couldn't help but fell silent. Yin Tianchou looked at Tong Zhan again, and said, "Your Tong clan was almost wiped out by him and forced to live in seclusion for five hundred years.  Can it be revealed?"

    After hearing what he said, Yin Xiu's old face sank, and he said, "So what if we don't expose it? The Tong clan's regulations prohibit killing people, let alone saying that he can't kill us, even if we can kill us, we can't kill him, otherwise five hundred  Years ago, they would not have been nearly wiped out."

    "At that time, there were not many people in the Tong family who were gifted with magic, and they still had a spiritual mirror in their hands. If they could kill him, they would have killed them five hundred years ago."

    "Pedantic." After listening to Yinxiu's words, Yin Tianchou said angrily: "If others want to kill you, you can't kill yourself to protect yourself? What kind of inexplicable family rule is this? If you killed him five hundred years ago,  Neither will my parents"

    Gao Peng Youyou interrupted Yin Tianchou, "If the Tong clan had killed Yin Zhong five hundred years ago, there would be no Yujian Villa and the Yin clan today. Where did your parents kill you?"  ? Your father and you don¡¯t even exist anymore.¡±

    ""

    Yin Tianchou looked at Gao Peng in bewilderment, his mind was in a mess, as if this is really the case.

    Tong Bo sighed deeply, walked up to Yin Tianchou and sat down, patted him on the shoulder, and said in a gentle voice: "Little brother, I understand your feelings very well, when I knew that Qiu's family was Yin Zhong, I also struggled  for a long time."

    "But people can't just think about themselves. Yin Zhong's existence is related to the common people in the world. When we can't deal with him, we can only let go of our personal grudges and try our best to lead him to the right path."

    "A Yin Zhong who has become a god, compared to a Yin Zhong who has become a demon, is the best result for both the common people in the world and ourselves."

    Yin Tianchou smiled wryly at Tong Bo.?But he didn¡¯t know what to say, he was in a mess right now, he didn¡¯t know what to do, whether it was his ancestors who killed his parents, or an unkillable monster, what should he do?

    Gao Peng said in relief: "Heavenly Chou, you don't need to be entangled in this matter. We don't know what will happen now. We can only do our best."

    "The so-called boat will be straight when it reaches the bridge. When it really comes, there will always be a way. If Yin Zhong really becomes a demon, even if he can't be killed, we can only give it a go. But the most urgent thing is to rescue the Tong family first.  come out."

    Yin Tianxue sighed after hearing the words: "It's useless, Tianqiu has never heard of the wishful heart of blood."

    Tong Bo and Tong Zhan both changed their faces, subconsciously looked at Gao Peng, but saw Gao Peng smiled slightly, and said: "No, the heart of Xue Ruyi has been brought by Tianqiu."

    "What?"

    Everyone suddenly turned their heads to look at Yin Tianchou, seeing that he was at a loss, and said anxiously: "How can I have a wishful heart? I have never heard of this thing."

    Gao Peng pointed to the pendant hanging around Yin Tianchou's neck, and said with a smile, "Can you show me that pendant?"

    "Pendant?" Yin Tianchou looked down, a flash of lightning flashed across his mind, he quickly untied the pendant, and said, "This is a relic left to me by my father, is this the so-called Blood Ruyi Heart?  "

    Gao Peng took the grayish odd-shaped pendant. There was a bulge like an eyeball on the pendant, and there was a blood-red dot in the middle of the bulge.

    Gao Peng glanced at it solemnly, a joyful smile melted on his face, he pointed to the blood-red dot in the center of the eye that looked like a pupil, and said: "That's right, did you see this red dot?  This is the real blood wishful heart."

    After hearing Gao Peng's words, the hall was filled with joy and joy. Doudou grabbed Tong Bo's arm and shook it again and again, and shouted happily: "Brother Tong, you really have the heart of blood, your people are saved."

    Tong Bo nodded with a smile, walked up to Yin Tianchou, patted his shoulder heavily, and said, "Thank you, little brother, you saved our family."

    "UhII haven't done anything!" Yin Tianchou looked at Tong Bo in a daze and said.

    "Hehehehe" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 766 Entering the Water Moon Cave

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Led by Tong Bo and his brothers, a group of people worked hard for a day and a night, and finally arrived at the entrance of Shuiyue Cave, in front of the waterfall enchanted by the water curtain cast by Yinxiu.

    "Yinxiu, I'll leave it to you." Gao Peng gave up his position to Yinxiu and Tong Bo.

    Yinxiu raised his head and walked to the front, proudly said: "Hey, at the critical moment, I still have to rely on my old man."

    "Oh, stop talking, hurry up!" Tong Zhan reprimanded angrily.

    "What's the reminder, come here if you have the ability." Yinxiu rolled his eyes and said something in reply, then raised his mana and quickly chanted the mantra in his mouth.

    Tong Bo walked up to the back of Yinxiu very consciously, stretched out his palm and pressed on his back, and continuously transported the power into Yinxiu's body.

    "Open open it for me" With the support of Tong Bo's skill, Yinxiu successfully untied the barrier of the water curtain, revealing the dark barrier hidden behind the water curtain.

    "Let's go! Everyone, be careful of the dark barrier, but there is no fork in the road, just go straight ahead." Tong Bo took a deep breath, calmed down his skills, and turned his head to tell everyone.

    Doudou took Tong Bo's hand and sank into the mountain wall together. She had walked past it once, so she was familiar with the road.

    Gao Peng also took Zhao Yun's hand, and everyone present, except for Tongxin and Yinxiu, were all in pairs.

    Although Gao Peng and Zhao Yun, Tong Bo and Doudou, Tong Zhan and Yin Tianxue, Han Batian and Long Po, Zhu Er and Yin Tianchou have only known each other for two days and have not confirmed their relationship yet, they obviously have a crush on each other.  Becoming a couple is also a matter of time.

    Everyone wants to come and experience Shuiyuedongtian, Tong Bo and Tong Zhan will not object, the people who live in Longze Villa are all people they can trust with their lives, so naturally they will not believe it.

    Entering the dark enchantment, it is really a darkness where you can't see your fingers. It's useless for Gao Peng to use the flame palm. He can only feel the heat, but can't see the fire. The spells of the Tong family are indeed unique.

    After walking in the dark for a few minutes, everyone's eyes suddenly brightened, but they had already stepped out of the dark enchantment and entered the second enchantment of Shuiyuedongtian - the living forest enchantment.

    "Everyone be careful, the trees in this living forest enchantment are alive and will actively trap people. Be careful, try not to touch the branches and vines."

    "But the trees are nothing, as long as they are stained with the blood of the Tong clan, they will recede. There is also a kind of poisonous bat in this forest, which does not distinguish between friend and foe."

    After hearing Tong Bo's reminder, everyone cheered up. Gao Peng smiled and said: "Don't be nervous, we have quite a lot of Tong family members. The living forest enchantment is a small problem. Don't forget, Tianxue and Tianchou are in the same body.  It's the blood of the Tong clan."

    Everyone paid more attention along the way, and no one touched the living forest barrier. Even if someone accidentally stepped on the vines hidden in the dead branches and rotted leaves occasionally, this living forest still has a ticklish weakness!

    Yinxiu and Tongxin each held a branch in their hands and almost scratched it all the way. Those living forests were tempered by the two urchins, the old and the young.

    However, there were two waves of poisonous bat attacks on the way, but under the palm of Gao Peng's Kunlun Lieyan, there were no moths, and after some of them were burned to death, they flew away.

    The area of ??Shuiyue Cave is very large, and it takes half a day to walk from the entrance to the clan site. After more than three hours, it finally arrived outside the clan site of the Tong clan.

    This is a passage in the middle of the mountain, about forty feet long, but at the end, a full two feet of passage was filled with ice, completely blocking the passage.

    Gao Peng looked at Tong Bo with a smile, and said, "Brother Tong, it's up to you."

    Tong Bo nodded, took a few steps forward, and at the same time as he leaned forward, the Dragon God Art had already been activated.

    "hold head high"

    A resounding dragon chant resounded in the cave, Tong Bo's whole body turned into a blue dragon, and the head of the dragon rushed straight towards the thick ice.

    "Boompong"

    The two-foot-thick ice layer failed to hinder Tong Bo's dragon body at all. Tong Bo rushed out of the cave in one breath, smashed the ice layer into a pile of fragments, and pushed out from the hole.

    Everyone walked out of the cave along the passage opened by Tong Bo, and the scene they entered suddenly turned into a world of ice and snow.

    Tong Xin suddenly grabbed Tong Zhan's hand, shook it and shouted in amazement: "What's going on, second brother? Where is this? Aren't we going home? Why are you here?"

    Gao Peng patted him on the shoulder and comforted him: "Don't worry, after a while, I will melt all the ice, and you will find that you are home."

    "Butbut what's going on hereWhat will become like this?  What the hell happened?  Where is my dad?  " Tong Xin said a little anxiously.

    Listening to Tong Xin's words, Tong Zhan couldn't help but have a sore nose, but couldn't speak.

    Tong Bo recovered and said to everyone: "Let's go! The ice is a bit slippery, everyone be careful, Tong Xin, this is home, and you will be able to see your tribe soon."

    A group of people followed Tong Bo along the snow-covered road to the clan site. Along the way, they could see Tong clan members who kept running and were trapped in the ice.

    These people were frozen in an instant, which means that the time on their bodies suddenly stopped. It can be said that they are dead or they are still alive.

    The reason why they are said to be dead is because all their body cells have ceased to function, their hearts do not beat, their blood does not flow, and they no longer breathe.

    However, as long as their frozen state can be lifted instantly, they will immediately return to normal, just like before they were not frozen.

    "Good guy, is this scene caused by a piece of Ruyi blood?" Han Batian looked around and exclaimed.

    Gao Peng laughed and said, "Your daughter made it by herself!"

    Doudou shrank her neck, and said weakly: "You can't blame me for this, who would have expected that a piece of jade would have such power after being smashed?"

    Zhao Yun looked at Yin Tianxue, smiled and said: "I am very curious now, what is this Xueruyi? Why is there such a terrifying power?"

    Yin Tianxue tilted his head, and said helplessly: "I don't know, I only know that Xue Ruyi is the treasure of the Yin family's inheritance, and every generation of masters must have Xue Ruyi."

    "Blood Ruyi in Yujian Villa is like a jade seal passed on to the country. As for what it is, I don't know. Brother Gao is well-informed, do you know?"

    Gao Peng shook his head and said, "I don't know either. I'm afraid that only Yin Zhong knows about it! However, I have some guesses about why Xue Ruyi became the treasure of Yujian Villa."

    "Actually, it's worthless to put it bluntly. It's not surprising that this blood is from the Tong clan, and it should be a very important thing. When Yin Zhong was exiled five hundred years ago, he was taken out of the clan.  "

    "And the reason why he used Xueruyi as the inheritance treasure is actually to lure the Tong clan to take it back. In this way, he can take the opportunity to find out the whereabouts of the Tong clan."

    "But what he miscalculated is that the Tong family has been disheartened since the emperor ordered the extermination. They realized that all kinds of things in the world are just a mirror image, so they made up their minds to escape from the world. This should be the origin of the name Shuiyuedongtian.  What Yin Zhong did was useless.¡± (Remember this website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 767 The Terrible Tong Clan

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    After listening to Gao Peng's words, Yin Tianxue suddenly realized that it turned out that Yin Zhong really had good intentions.

    Gao Peng suddenly had a thought, and added: "However, I suspect that Xue Ruyi may have something to do with his martial art of gods and demons. Miss Yin, when you practice his skills, is half of your body cold and half of your body hot?"

    Yin Tianxue stared blankly, nodded and said: "That's true."

    Gao Peng nodded, and said: "That's right, I got this piece of blood Ruyi is hot, and I sensed an extremely yang energy inside."

    "If I'm not mistaken, if the piece of blood in my hand is smashed, it will produce a raging flame that will burn everything."

    A look of clarity rose in Yin Tianxue's eyes, "So, the piece that Doudou smashed was extremely Yin Qi?"

    "That's right, extreme yin and extreme yang, and the heart of blood wishful thinking is the key to regulating and balancing these two pieces of blood wishful yin and yang."

    "Combining two pieces of Blood Ruyi and the Heart of Blood Ruyi, isn't it a form of Taiji? It seems that Xue Ruyi is a great fetish! Maybe it is even closely related to Yin Zhong's ability to practice immortality.  "

    When Gao Peng said this, he suddenly looked at Yin Tianchou, and said, "Tianchou, take back the power of that blood wishful in a while, and after reuniting it, lend me a period of time for the heart of blood wishfulness, and I will participate in the research."

    Yin Tianchou nodded and said, "Okay."

    When Gao Peng said this, he naturally included the piece of blood Ruyi that was smashed by Doudou. After all, this is a property of Yujian Villa. If he is unfamiliar or hostile, he will naturally take it as his own without hesitation, but we are friends after all.  There must always be an explanation.

    At this moment, Tong Bo suddenly said with lingering fear: "Fortunately, the piece of blood Ruyi smashed by Doudou is extremely yin energy, if it is extremely yang energy, then the moon cave"

    He didn't say that everyone hadn't thought of it. As soon as he said this, everyone immediately realized that if the piece that contained the extremely yang energy was smashed, the entire Shuiyue Cave would have been full of flames, like a flaming mountain.

    In this way, the Tong clan will really be wiped out, and there is no way to save it. Doudou can't help but be terrified.

    Gao Peng smiled and said: "Fortunately, there are no ifs in this world. Every drink and peck has a definite number."

    While speaking, a group of people had arrived at the altar, where a large group of Tong clan members were frozen, and in the center of the altar, Tong Town was frozen on a couch.

    When Tong Xin saw it, she immediately rushed to the side of the couch in panic, knelt down and cried repeatedly: "Dad, Dad, what's wrong with you? Wake up! Get up quickly."

    Tong Bo and Tong Zhan looked at Tong Zhen's body with sad faces, and slowly knelt down beside the couch. There were also Long Po and Yin Xiu who had the same movements as them. Seeing this, Han Batian also knelt down beside the bed.  Beside Luang Po.

    "Tong Xin, don't be sad, Dad will be with the Dragon God and bless us in the sky"

    After Tong Bo persuaded Tong Xin patiently, Gao Peng said to Doudou: "Dou Dou, where is the place where you smashed Xue Ruyi?"

    Doudou hurriedly turned her head to look around, and then ran in one direction. She stood two feet away from the left front of the bed, pointed to the ground and said, "That's right here."

    Gao Peng nodded, walked over and put the Blood Ruyi Heart on the ground, then pulled Doudou away, Tong Bo and others also stood up one after another, looking nervously at the Blood Ruyi Heart on the ground.

    I saw that as soon as the heart of Xue Ruyi touched the ice layer on the ground, it immediately emitted a strong light, rose slowly, and hovered in the air when it reached a height of two feet.

    "pong"

    The ice layer on the ground broke, and everyone looked down, and saw that the thick ice layer on the ground broke open, and the broken blood Ruyi drilled out of the ice layer, and the fracture began to glue together during the ascent.

    When the piece of blood Ruyi returned to its original shape, it floated in the light from the heart of Xue Ruyi. Seeing this, Gao Peng turned his hand, and the piece of blood Ruyi on his body appeared in his palm.

    No need for him to do anything, as soon as the piece of blood Ruyi was illuminated by the light of Xue Ruyi's heart, a rich red light immediately appeared in response, and it flew up from Gao Peng's palm by itself, facing the other piece of blood Ruyi in mid-air.

    At this moment, the radiance of Xue Ruyi's heart became brighter and became a bit dazzling. Everyone involuntarily turned their heads away, not daring to look directly at Xue Ruyi again.

    At this time, the state of the two pieces of blood Ruyi inexplicably made Gao Peng think of the sun and the moon, or in other words, the sun and the moon.

    The red and blue rays of light seemed to form another sun in the sky above the water moon cave. In the dazzling light, the two pieces of blood Ruyi gradually converged, with one head facing down and the other facing up, and the first place was connected.

    Just at this moment, everyone felt an indescribable aura around them.?As the light clusters gathered in mid-air, the ice layer under their feet began to melt at a speed visible to the naked eye.

    No, maybe it should not be said to be melting, but disappearing, because if the ice melts, it should turn into water, but at this time, after the ice layer covering the entire Shuiyue Cave melted, there was not a drop of water on the ground.

    "It's Xue Ruyi. Xue Ruyi is absorbing back the extremely yin energy from the frozen Water Moon Cave." Gao Peng explained in a deep voice, and everyone was stunned.

    Tong Bo and Tong Zhan looked ecstatically at the rapidly disappearing ice around them, the altar soon revealed its original appearance, and as Xue Ruyi absorbed more Yin Qi, the faster the ice disappeared.

    The Tong clan members who had gathered under the altar and were frozen in ice disappeared instantly, and they woke up instantly.

    Speaking of which, they have been frozen for more than a month, but in their impression, the time has passed less than a breath, and they all felt in a trance for a moment when they heard Tong Bo's anxious cry.

    "What's wrong? What just happened?"

    "Look, what is that?"

    "Huh? What's going on? It's so strange!"

    The members of the Tong clan couldn't help being surprised when they saw a world of ice and snow all around them, and at this time those ice layers were disappearing rapidly.

    "What's going on here?"

    "I do not know!"

    The members of the Tong clan were confused, but in a pavilion by the river, the minds of the elders of the Tong clan, Tianxing and the five elders of gold, wood, water, fire, and earth, also resumed their thinking.

    "What happened just now?"

    "The spell must be practiced by someone, and something happened out of control."

    "Who is messing around? Do you want to kill the tribe?"

    After discussing, the six elders all felt that someone was casting a spell that they hadn't mastered yet. From this, it can be seen how terrifying the Tong clan's spells are.

    Such a huge movement, they actually thought that it was only caused by the clan members practicing magic. In other words, the Tong clan's spells were enough to create such a scene.

    This is really not an exaggeration. In the original play, Yin Zhong summoned the sky fire and leveled a mountain forest with one move. The aftermath of the spell killed nearly a hundred people.

    It is also fortunate that the Tong clan adheres to the principle of kindness and does not use magic to hurt people. Otherwise, what kind of power in this world can resist the Tong clan?  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 768 Go to Hell Rock to Find Someone

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Father, that's great, I didn't hurt my body." With tears in his eyes, Tong Zhan squatted beside Tong Zhen's body.

    Tong Bo took two steps forward, with a faint smile on his face, he said, "You should light the everlasting lamp for dad first!"

    Tong Zhan stood up and looked back at Tong Bo. The difference from the original play is that because of the existence of Gao Peng, everyone already knew that Tong Bo was a descendant of the Long family.

    "This is what you should do, go!" Tong Bo took out a fire folder and handed it to Tong Zhan, smiling at him.

    Tong Zhan took the fire folder, nodded to Tong Bo, turned around and went to where the ever-burning lamp was, lit it, then turned back, pulled Tong Xin, and knelt down together with Tong Bo, Yinxiu, Long Po, and Han Batian.

    And when Tong Bo and the others kowtowed to Tong Zhen and completed the patriarchal succession ceremony, Xue Ruyi had already absorbed the extremely yin energy of Shuiyuedongtian, the light gradually shrank, and two pieces of Xue Ruyi and Xue Ruyi's heart slowly descended.  Gao Peng reached out and grabbed it, and put it back into the reincarnation table.

    When Tong Zhan completed the ceremony of taking over as the patriarch, most of the Tong clan had already gathered at the altar. Tong Zhan ordered Yinxiu to check the bodies of the clansmen to see if they were hurt by the extreme yin.

    For the time being, Tong Bo ignored the endless questions from the clansmen, but told them that he would explain clearly to them later, and then he took everyone to his residence and arranged rooms for them.

    "Brother Tong, the Shuiyue Cave is beautiful. I want to go for a tour. It shouldn't be a problem, right?" After arranging the accommodation, Gao Peng suddenly said to Tong Bo.

    Tong Bo smiled and said, "Okay! Why don't I take you on a tour of Shuiyue Cave?"

    Gao Peng hurriedly waved his hands and smiled: "That's not necessary. Now that Shuiyue Cave has just been unsealed and Tong Zhan takes over as the patriarch, you must be busy with many things, so you don't need to greet us specially."

    "This Shuiyue Cave is so big, you can't get lost, and the people in the clan are friendly people. I can walk around casually, it's not a problem."

    Tong Bo made sense when he heard what he said, so he smiled and said: "Okay! Thank you Brother Gao for your understanding, and I hope you can forgive me for my negligence."

    "Hehe, between us, why should you be so polite?" After Gao Peng finished speaking, he was about to turn around and leave. Zhao Yun quickly followed him and said, "Brother Gao, let me walk with you!"

    Gao Peng sighed helplessly in his heart, there was no other way, since he decided to take the blame for Tong Bo, he couldn't leave her behind for many things, so he had to put on a happy face and said, "Okay!"

    Immediately, the two went out together, strolling in the Water Moon Cave, not long after, Zhu'er also invited Yin Tianchou to go out for a tour, but Doudou accompanied Tong Bo to the altar, Tong Zhan, Yin Tianxue, Han  Ba Tian and Long Po are still there.

    Walking in the Shuiyue Cave, the Tong clan members they met all looked at Gao Peng and Zhao Yun curiously. After a while, an elder of the Tong clan stepped forward and asked them gently: "Who are you two?"  ? How could it be in the water moon cave?"

    Gao Peng smiled and said: "We are friends of Tong Bo and Tong Zhan, and we are invited by them to be our guests. Tong Zhan and the others have something to do at the altar, so we can walk around freely."

    "Oh! The old man will not bother you two, please." The elder knew that the two were friends of the patriarch's son, so he stopped interfering.

    "Old man, please stay." Gao Peng stopped the old man who was about to leave, and asked in a warm voice: "Dare to ask old man, do you know how to get to Hell Rock? I heard that there is a lava pool there. The scenery is magnificent. I want to see it for a while."  .¡±

    The old man enthusiastically pointed out the direction for him. After Gao Peng thanked him, he took Zhao Yun to Hell Rock.

    After walking for a while, Zhao Yun suddenly said: "Brother Gao, you specifically inquired about this place, Hell Rock, do you have a special purpose?"

    Gao Peng smiled and praised: "You are really smart. If it was Doudou, she would never have thought of this."

    Zhao Yun smiled reservedly when he heard the words, and said, "Then why did you go to Hell Rock?"

    Gao Peng said: "Go find someone, someone who is also over 500 years old."

    "Ah? Is there another undead in this world?" Zhao Yun asked in shock.

    Gao Peng shook his head and said: "I'm not sure either, maybe it's an undead person, maybe it's not, maybe it's just a young man who has lived for five hundred years."

    Having said that, Gao Peng prefers that Yin Feng is undead, after all, Yin Zhong's blood flows in her body.

    "I'm confused now." No matter how smart Zhao Yun is, he would never have thought of the key to this.

    Gao Peng patiently explained: "It's like the ice in the Moon Cave, if the ice is not lifted, they will still look like this five hundred years later, and at that time??Excluding the ice seal, for them, time is still like a moment, so can you say that they are undead people who are more than five hundred years old?  "

    Once Gao Peng explained it like this, Zhao Yun basically understood, "You mean, that person in Hell Rock was also frozen and then revived?"

    "Exactly." Gao Peng nodded with a smile.

    Zhao Yun asked suspiciously: "Brother Gao, this must be the first time you have come to Shuiyuedongtian, right? Why do you know about this?"

    Gao Peng laughed and said: "Don't forget, five hundred years ago, I was an alchemist. Knowing some divination methods is not a big deal, but because of the existence of God's will, some things can be calculated clearly, and some things can be calculated clearly."  It's just unclear."

    "As for this matter, you will understand in the future. I can't say a word or two clearly. As long as you stay with me, what I know, you will naturally know."

    Zhao Yun nodded happily, didn't ask any more questions, and just followed Gao Peng to Hell Rock.

    Netherrock is a wide-ranging deep valley with a lava pool in the valley, which is basically a crater terrain.

    In front of the lava pool on the left, there is a bottomless abyss shrouded in clouds and mist. I don¡¯t know how deep it is, and the sides are full of cliffs. The cliffs are as smooth as a mirror.

    Such a deep valley, if there is no means of crossing through the sky, it is impossible to go down safely, and it is impossible to get up after going down.

    "Brother Gao, the person you mentioned is really down here? Buthow can ordinary people go down here?" Zhao Yun and Gao Peng stood by the cliff on the bank of the lava pool, looking at the abyss shrouded in clouds and mist, Zhao Yun was surprised  asked.

    Gao Peng nodded and said: "It is indeed impossible to go down here, but if you go from an underground cave or something, you can enter this valley."

    "There are miasma and many highly poisonous things in the valley, and I don't know what danger there is. You wait for me on the top, and I will go down to find out. If there is no danger, you can go down."

    Zhao Yun nodded and said, "Okay, Brother Gao, you have to be careful."

    Gao Peng smiled and said: "Don't worry! With my current skill, even if I drill back and forth in the lava, I will never get hurt. Wait for me."

    After saying this sentence, Gao Peng jumped up, stepped on the clouds, and flew down into the abyss. Looking at his figure like a fairy, Zhao Yun's eyes became obsessed again.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 769 Crescent Moon

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Although the so-called ten-thousand-foot abyss is not really ten thousand feet high, there are definitely hundreds of feet. No wonder Yin Feng has never been able to climb it.

    It wasn't until five years later that Yin Zhong was sealed into the lava pool. Breaking through the seal caused a major earthquake, which changed the structure of the mountain, causing many cracks and steps to fall on. Only then did she and Yin Tianxue return to the world.

    Falling to the bottom of the valley, Gao Peng looked around. This is a lush and dense forest. He didn't know where the cave where Yin Feng lived, so he could only fly aimlessly in the valley.

    Anyway, the bottom of the valley is so big, and when he finally found it, Gao Peng searched for half an hour in the valley, but still found no signs of inhabitation, so he couldn't help calling himself unlucky.

    Just as he was about to continue searching in another direction, his expression suddenly changed. He seemed to hear something, and the sound became clearer with his ears gathered together. It was the sound of footsteps, accompanied by the sound of chewing and swallowing.

    Gao Peng was overjoyed, who else could be at the bottom of this valley except Yin Feng?  But she should be called Crescent Moon now.

    Immediately, he flew up and swept over there. After a few breaths, a figure wearing tattered Tong clan clothes appeared in front of Gao Peng.

    It was a woman who looked to be in her twenties, her long hair was neatly combed, but the clothes on her body were already very tattered, her fair skin was faintly visible, her feet were bare, and she was picking a vine  Serve the purple berries on top.

    Fortunately, due to the lava pool at the bottom of the valley, the four seasons are like spring, otherwise Gao Peng would have no idea how this clothes can withstand the severe winter cold.

    "Hmm." Gao Peng put his hand to his mouth and cleared his throat.

    The woman who was picking berries to eat froze, turned around suddenly, and looked at Gao Peng in disbelief.

    Crescent Moon is very beautiful, and her appearance is not inferior to Yin Tianxue's. She has a pretty oval face and a tall nose. The most outstanding thing is her pair of bright big eyes, which are as bright as stars. At this time, they are round and round due to shock.  The small mouth is slightly opened, and there is a smear of purple fruit pulp at the corner of the mouth.

    "Who are you? Why are you here? Did you fall from above?" Yueya was stunned for a while before she came to her senses, and then a series of questions followed.

    She had a look of ecstasy on her face. Since she woke up, only Elder Xuan had been with her for more than ten years and taught her all her skills.

    Since the death of Elder Xuan, she has been just a person, eating, practicing martial arts, and sleeping every day. The loneliness that has lasted for an unknown number of years gradually made her lose the desire to live.

    But she couldn't die, and she wouldn't even grow old. The pain and suffering of loneliness almost drove her crazy, but now, she saw another person here. How could this not make her happy?

    After hearing Yin Feng's words, Gao Peng showed a warm smile on his face, and said, "I didn't fall, but flew down. Who are you? Why are you here?"

    Yin Feng walked up to Gao Peng and said, "My name is Yueya, and I don't know why I am here. I only know that I have been here since I can remember."

    Gao Peng nodded slowly and said, "Then how long have you been here?"

    Yin Feng tilted his head and thought for a while, finally shook his head and said, "I don't know either."

    Gao Peng was stunned, and then realized that he lived at the bottom of the valley, and there was no way to keep a date, not even the seasons of spring, summer, autumn and winter. Day after day, year after year, every day is the same, the devil knows  How long have you been here.

    "Wait, you just said that you flew down?" Yueya's eyes widened, looking at Gao Peng expectantly.

    Gao Peng nodded with a smile and said, "That's right, it's like this."

    After Gao Peng finished speaking, clouds and mist rose under his feet and slowly rose up. Crescent Moon stared at him dumbfounded, but the next moment he was overjoyed, fell to his knees with a plop, clasped his hands together and begged: "I beg you, please bring me  I'm going out, I don't want to stay in this ghost place again, I don't want to be alone again"

    Gao Peng fell back to the ground and helped her up, "Get up quickly, I came down this time to find you, and I will naturally take you up."

    "You came here specifically to find me?" Yue Ya looked at Gao Peng in confusion, and asked in confusion.

    Gao Peng nodded, and said seriously: "Because I want to resolve the grievances between the two ethnic groups and resolve their hatred, and there is a voice in the dark telling me, let me come here to find someone, and she will solve this matter."  The key to the matter, is there anyone else here?"

    Yueya was even more puzzled, she shook her head, and said: "No, the only other person here is Grandpa Xuan who taught me skills, but Grandpa Xuan has been dead for a long time, and I am the only one here.?? 

    Gao Peng smiled and nodded, "That's right, you are what I'm looking for."

    "Butbut what's going on? Why am I the key?" Yueya asked.

    Gao Peng spread his hands and said: "I don't know now, but I believe I will understand in the future. Do you really not know how you came here? Then do you remember who your parents are?"

    Yue Ya shook her head and said: "I don't remember, I only know that I was rescued from an ice coffin by Grandpa Xuan. I don't remember anything before I woke up."

    Gao Peng nodded and said: "Then don't worry about it so much, I'll find someone to help you see if you can restore your memory, let's go up first!"

    As soon as it was mentioned, Yueya suddenly lifted her spirits, nodded and said: "Okay, but I'm going to say goodbye to Grandpa Xuan."

    "It should be so."

    Gao Peng followed Yueya to the cave where she had lived for an unknown number of years. There was a tomb there. Yueya knelt in front of the tomb, bowed to Elder Baixuan, said something, then stood up, and said to Gao Peng with a smile: "We  let's go!"

    Gao Peng nodded, and with a wave of his hand, a gust of wind wrapped around her, and then he and Gao Peng rose into the air.

    "Wow, you know spells, are you also an elder of the Tong clan?" Yueya asked Gao Peng curiously.

    Gao Peng smiled and said, "No, it's not only the elders of the Tong clan who know spells in this world."

    "Oh! I don't know your name yet!" Crescent Moon nodded and asked again.

    "My name is Gao Peng, I'm older than you, you can just call me Big Brother Gao."

    "Well, Brother Gao."

    After a while, Gao Peng flew back to the top of Hell Rock with Crescent Moon. Zhao Yun was still waiting for him on the cliff. Seeing him coming up with a woman in rags, he couldn't help being startled, and asked, "Brother Gao,  Is she the one you found down there?"

    Gao Peng nodded and said: "Yes, her name is Yueya, Yueya, this is Zhao Yun, you can just call her Sister Yun."

    Crescent Moon called Zhao Yun Sister Yun politely, Zhao Yun smiled and nodded at her, looked him up and down, and a look of surprise flashed in his eyes.

    According to Brother Gao, this girl should be more than five hundred years old, but she looks like a woman in her twenties. If I practice immortality, I will still maintain my current appearance after five hundred years!  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 770 So My Name Is Tong Feng

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Gao Peng took Yueya back to the residential area, Tong Bo, Tong Zhan and others had already returned, and the elders and some respected elders of the clan were also present.

    Tong Zhan, who has been promoted to the head of the clan, has introduced Yin Tianxue and others to the clan, and at the same time explained to the clan what happened during this period.

    Only then did they know that the entire Shuiyue Cave had passed through a life-and-death crisis unknowingly.

    Seeing Gao Peng coming back, Tong Zhan hurriedly led the crowd to greet them, and said to them: "Everyone, this is Brother Gao Peng, the great benefactor of Shuiyuedongtian.  .¡±

    All the elders and the elders of the clan expressed their heartfelt thanks to Gao Peng. After Gao Peng greeted everyone, Tong Zhan introduced the elders and the elders to Gao Peng one by one.

    Gao Peng said with a smile: "Seniors, you don't need to be polite. Brother Tong and I can be regarded as close friends. These are what I should do."

    Gao Peng's words were greatly favored by the Tong clan, and Yueya beside him suddenly said, "Brother Gao, are they the clan of Grandpa Xuan?"

    Everyone turned their attention to Yueya, and Tong Bo asked curiously: "Brother Gao, who is this girl?"

    Gao Peng's expression changed when he heard the words, and he asked the elder of the Presbyterian Church: "Elder Tianxing, I have a question to ask, and I hope Elder Tianxing can explain it."

    "Please tell me, Mr. Gao."

    "May I ask if there is an elder Xuan in the clan?"

    Elder Tianxing was amazed when he heard the words, and said: "The seniority ranking of the elders of my Tong Clan Presbyterian Association is Tiandixuanhuang, so I belong to the Tianzi generation. My last elder was the Huangzi generation.  It must be the previous Great Elder."

    "However, according to the genealogy records, Elder Xuan has been missing for four hundred years, and his whereabouts have been unknown."

    Gao Peng and Yueya looked at each other, and he saw the astonishment in Yueya's eyes, four hundred years?  Only passed down two generations?

    Gao Peng looked at Elder Tianxing, and asked tentatively: "I would venture to ask, is Elder Tianxing Guigeng this year?"

    Elder Tianxing caressed the white beard under his chin, and said with a chuckle, "I am one hundred and sixty-three years old this year, five years older than Yin Xiu! Our elders who practice magic generally have a lifespan of more than two hundred years old.  Between three hundred years old."

    It's no wonder that Gao Peng suddenly realized, "In that case, it's true, the mystery of Elder Xuan's disappearance, I can solve it for you today."

    "Oh? I would like to hear more about it." The elders were amazed and looked at Gao Peng with great interest.

    Gao Peng said: "Elder Xuan fell to the bottom of the Hell Rock Valley four hundred years ago."

    "Ah?" All the elders were stunned, their faces full of puzzlement.

    Gao Peng continued: "However, I don't know exactly how he fell, but he was at the bottom of the valley, and by chance, he rescued this girl. Her name is Yueya, and I found her at the bottom of Hell Rock Valley."

    Yueya was also a little dazed at this time, "Brother Gao, you mean I have lived for more than four hundred years?"

    Gao Peng smiled and shook his head, and said: "To be precise, you may have lived for more than five hundred years. I remember you said that you were rescued from the ice coffin by Grandpa Xuan, so you are probably in the ice coffin.  After being sealed for a hundred years, he was rescued by Elder Xuan who accidentally fell into the hell rock."

    Crescent Moon asked suspiciously: "Why do you have such a guess?"

    Gao Peng's eyes flashed brightly, and he said with a smile: "Because I have heard someone talk about another thing, and connecting what he said with what you said is a complete story."

    "Let's talk about this later! As long as your memory recovers, everything will be clear, and there is no need for me to say more."

    After Gao Peng finished speaking, he said to Elder Tianxing: "Elder Tianxing, I don't know if you can help people restore their memories. Yueya lost her memory before she was frozen. That is very important to her."

    Elder Tianxing stroked his beard and said: "It depends on the specific situation, but normally, there should be no problem."

    Gao Peng nodded and said: "Okay, then please elders, Yueya is probably also a member of the Tong clan, and your helping her is not considered helping outsiders."

    The elders nodded happily when they heard the words, and then took Yueya to the quiet room. These old men were similar to Grandpa Xuan in terms of clothing and appearance. Yueya had a natural intimacy with them, so she left with them at ease.

    Only then did Tong Bo and others come forward, and they already had some guesses, "Brother Gao, is this Crescent Moon girl related to Yin Zhong?"

    Gao Peng nodded slowly, and said: "Yes, I suspect that she is the daughter of Yin Zhong who died of snake venom five hundred years ago. If this is confirmed, then she will be theThe key to the enmity between Zhong and the Tong clan.  "

    Tong Bo and others naturally understood that Yin Zhong's greatest hatred for the Tong clan came from the exile of the Tong clan, which led to the sudden death of her daughter.

    If he finds out that his daughter is not dead, and that it was the Tong clan who saved her, then even if his hatred cannot be completely eliminated, at least he will no longer regard the Tong clan as sworn enemies.  possible

    In the quiet room, Yueya was lying on the couch, her eyes were closed tightly, her face was in pain, Elder Tianxing placed his palms on her temples on both sides, and the five elders of gold, wood, water, fire and soil kept circling around the couch,  He muttered something in his mouth, and from time to time, a burst of mana was injected into Yue Yue's body.

    "Miss Yueya, bear with me. Your soul was once sealed. The seal lasted for a hundred years and has been deeply rooted in your soul. If you cannot break this seal, your memory will not be restored. Hold on"

    Elder Tianxing output mana to break the seal for Yueya, and at the same time gave encouragement to Yueya, Yueya silver teeth clenched, struggling to support, the pain from the soul surpassed any physical pain.

    Elder Xuan healed Yueya's body back then, but because he was alone, unable to break the seal set by Yin Zhongbu, he couldn't get out, and felt extremely painful.

    Elder Xuan and Yin Zhong grew up together, and they are also Yin Zhong's best friend in Shuiyuedongtian. He naturally knew Yin Feng. Unfortunately, God's will tricks people, and he will die with deep regret  .

    There was a faint white light on Yueya's body, and Elder Tianxing cheered up, and said softly: "Keep working harder, and we will soon succeed."

    When the Fifth Elder heard the words, Qi Qi let out a soft shout, adding a few points to the output of mana, the light on Yue Ya's body became more intense, and the pain on her face became more and more severe, and her whole body trembled uncontrollably.

    "ah¡­¡­"

    Yueya let out a long scream, and Elder Tianxing also suddenly shouted: "Break it for me"

    "poof"

    There was no earth-shattering movement, and there was a sound like a balloon leaking, and the light on Yueya's body suddenly dissipated.

    Yueya's body was drenched in Han water, as if she was fished out of the water, she opened her eyes pale, and murmured in a daze: "Tong Feng, so my name is Tong Feng, father"

    The six elders looked at each other, and there was a look of relief in their eyes. It seemed that this little girl was really a member of the Tong clan.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 771 Gambling

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Gao Peng and his entourage waited outside for more than half an hour, and finally saw the six elders coming out, and hurriedly got up to greet them.

    "Elder Tianxing, how is it?"

    Elder Tianxing laughed and said: "Fortunately, Miss Yueya has recovered her memory, but she is very tired now and has already fallen asleep. I will remember to send her a set of clothes later."

    Tong Zhan nodded and said: "Okay, all the elders have worked hard."

    "The patriarch is serious. Miss Yueya is also a member of my clan, so she should be."

    Gao Peng's heart moved, and he asked: "Elder Tianxing, did she say anything after she recovered her memory?"

    "She said her original name was Tong Feng."

    Gao Peng and Tong Bo Tongzhan looked at each other, then looked at Yin Tianxue, and said with a smile: "It seems that she is right, she is Feng'er, and one of the ancestors of your Yin clan."

    Yin Tianxue couldn't laugh or cry: "So I have to call her Zuzuzu Zuzuzu?"

    "Ha ha ha ha¡­¡­"

    The Six Great Elders made an appointment with Tong Zhan to consecrate him three days later, and they each went down to rest. Gao Peng and others sat down to discuss matters again.

    Gao Peng said to Tong Zhan and Tong Bo: "Brother Tong, when I go back this time, Yin Zhongding will ask me where I have been these days, and I will tell him that I went to look for the family land of the Tong clan and found it."

    "Then I will take the opportunity to tell him about Yueya and persuade him to give up dealing with the Tong clan. If he doesn't agree, I won't reveal the location of Shuiyue Cave. If he agrees, I think you need to meet him  one side."

    "Then the question now is, are you going to go out to meet him, or should I bring him to Shuiyuedongtian? In other words, is it better for me to bring Yueya to meet him, or should I just bring him to Shuiyuedongtian to meet Yueya?"

    After listening to Gao Peng's words, Tong Bo and Tong Zhan looked at each other and fell into deep thought, but Doudou didn't care so much, and shouted: "Of course it's safer to go out to meet him, in case he falsely agrees, wait until Shuiyue Cave  If there is another sudden attack, who can stop him?"

    Gao Peng nodded and said: "Actually, I am more inclined to meet him outside, but doing so lacks the sincerity of reconciliation. Psychologically, it is not easy for people to accept."

    "After all, he is also from the Tong clan. He was charged with stealing the Dragon God Art back then. At that time, he actually pleaded guilty and accepted the punishment. He did not hate the Tong clan. The root of everything lies in the untimely death of his daughter."

    "But now, his daughter is not dead, and was rescued by the elders of the Tong family. The impact of this kind of loss and recovery should be enough for him to eliminate most of the resentment. If he gets the kindness from the Tong family at this time, maybe he can  Pull him back from the brink of obsession."

    "It is an indisputable fact that he has practiced Jackie Chan, and it is impossible for him to be abolished. I think that if Tong Bo, the contemporary head of the Long family, can open his mouth and express his forgiveness, Tong Zhan will express his willingness to accept him again on behalf of the Tong family.  He, maybe"

    Speaking of this, Gao Peng said with some uncertainty: "Maybe, the Tong family may get a god who sits in the group."

    After hearing Gao Peng's analysis, Tong Bo and Tong Zhan nodded slowly involuntarily, obviously their hearts were greatly moved.

    Zhao Yun said hesitantly: "Brother Gao, have you ever thought that if Yin Zhong's obsession is already deep, you won't be upset that the Tong clan let him be separated from his daughter for five hundred years, endure five hundred years of pain, and insist on punishing the Tong clan?"  Unfavorable, then your act of attracting him here is not leading the wolf into the house?"

    Gao Peng frowned and said: "It's not impossible, so this matter is actually a bit of a gamble. If you win the bet, everyone will be happy. If you lose the bet, it may be a catastrophe for the Tong family."

    "However, if we can find the spiritual mirror, we will have some confidence. Together, Tong Bo and I will be able to block him, and then take the opportunity to seal him with the spiritual mirror."

    "Even if he cannot be sealed forever, the Tong clan can take the opportunity to migrate again and fly away. Even if he is a god, I believe it will not be so easy to find."

    "But the Tong clan has lived in Shuiyue Cave for five hundred years, and it is not realistic for them to give up their clan land, so we must be cautious about this matter."

    Yin Tianxue suddenly said: "Have you forgotten Yueya? She is actually the most important existence in this matter. If she can stand on the side of the Tong clan, I think it will definitely have a great influence on Yin Zhong."

    Tong Zhan's eyes lit up, he looked at her happily and said, "That's right! Why didn't I think of it?"

    Gao Peng glanced at Yin Tianxue appreciatively, and said with a smile: "We have all fallen into a misunderstanding, that's right, let's discuss this matter with Yueya after she wakes up.Down.  "

    Things were agreed, it was getting late, the Tong clan made dinner, Gao Peng and the outsiders enjoyed a delicious meal of Tong clan specialties.

    Gao Peng secretly thought in his heart, if this is done in later generations, Shuiyue Cave can be developed into a tourist attraction, and Shuiyue Group can become rich by relying on tourism and catering business

    The next morning, in Tong Zhan's courtyard, after listening to Gao Peng and Tong Zhan's narration, Yue Ya firmly said: "I understand everything, this matter is just a misunderstanding in the final analysis, I will definitely persuade father not to be hostile.  The Tong family."

    "If there is no grandpa Xuan, I will be frozen under the hell rock forever. Even if my father becomes a god, he will not be able to save me. The Tong clan not only has no enmity with our father and daughter, but has great kindness.  Grace will be revenged."

    With Yueya's words, everyone was determined. Tong Zhan and Tong Bo exchanged a look, and then said to Gao Peng: "Brother Gao, please go and invite Yin Zhong to Shuiyuedongtian! I hope this matter can be completed successfully."  solve."

    Gao Peng said happily: "Okay."

    If this matter can be properly resolved, his task will naturally be successfully completed. In this way, his harvest in this reincarnation will exceed expectations. Not only has he learned the Dragon God Art, but he has also successfully completed the task and received a generous reward.

    Gao Peng left Shuiyue Cave with a happy mood and returned to Yongning City. He walked against the wind alone without anyone.

    In this way, the speed is naturally extremely fast. Originally, including the rest time, it would take two days to travel, but he finished the flight in less than an hour.

    Back in Yongning City, Gao Peng first went back to Gao Mansion to have a look, made some explanations to Uncle Fu, and went to Sanhuafang to give Gou Zi a hundred taels of silver, which was the living expenses and wages that Han Batian asked Gao Peng to give him.  .

    He and Luang Po like Shuiyue Cave very much, and plan to live in it for a long time, so Gouzi built Sanhuafang.

    Being able to sell things is his ability, and if he can't sell things, he just stays there every day. As for buying things, it is naturally cancelled.

    After arranging everything, Gao Peng went to Yujian Villa.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 772 Daughter Control Can Control To The Level That Makes Himself Demonic

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Master Gao, long time no see." Gao Peng arrived at the gate of Yujian Villa, and the concierge greeted him with a smile.

    Gao Peng nodded with a smile and said, "Is the second master in the village?"

    The concierge said: "I haven't seen the second master go out."

    "Thank you for letting me know."

    Gao Peng stepped into the Yujian Villa, and the Tiewei he met kept saluting and greeting him all the way, all the way to Yin Zhong's courtyard, but only saw Xiaolian.

    "Master Gao."

    "Xiao Lian, is Second Master here?"

    "Second master is practicing in the underground city, Mr. Gao, please." Xiao Lian still opened the door of the secret room for Gao Peng, and Gao Peng went straight down to the underground city after thanking her.

    Yin Zhong, who was sitting cross-legged by the silver pond and practicing, immediately opened his eyes when he heard the sound of footsteps, stood up, looked towards the corner, and when he saw Gao Peng strolling over, his eyes lit up, and he said, "Brother Gao, this one  Where have you been for so many months? I have looked for you several times and you are not there. "

    Gao Peng smiled slightly, and said: "I'm going to do something that the second master has been thinking about."

    Yin Zhong was startled, and said in surprise: "Brother Gao said"

    "Tong Clan Land."

    Yin Zhong shook his head with a wry smile when he heard this, and said: "Brother Gao has a heart, but I haven't found it after five hundred years of searching, so how can you find it in a short time?"

    Gao Peng put his hands behind his back, turned around and walked to the silver pond, Shi Shiran said: "But I found it."

    "What? Where is it?" Yin Zhong's eyes brightened, he took two quick steps, and grabbed Gao Peng's shoulder with such force that Gao Peng frowned.  .

    It was only then that Yin Zhong realized that he had lost his composure, and said apologetically, "I'm sorry, Brother Gao, I just paid too much attention to this matter."

    Gao Peng sighed: "I understand, I also found out something that can make you more excited, but before I talk about it, I want you to clear up a doubt for me."

    Yin Zhong made up his mind, since Gao Peng has found a place, he is not afraid of them running away, and it will not be a short while, so he said patiently: "Say it."

    Gao Peng said: "What is the relationship between you and Elder Xuan?"

    Yin Zhong heard the words and shook slightly, and said in disbelief: "Did you see him?"

    Gao Peng shook his head and said: "No, he has been dead for a long time, and the current elder of the Tong family is already of the Tianzi generation."

    Yin Zhong's eyes flickered, and Gao Peng's words revealed too much information, but Yin Zhong didn't have time to sort them out at this time.

    After a few breaths of silence, Yin Zhong let out a long sigh, and said slowly: "He is the boy I grew up with, and he is also my best friend in the clan. Even after I was exiled, it was me  The only friend."

    "But at the same time, he is my biggest opponent. We grew up together, practiced martial arts together, and learned spells together. His talent is higher than mine, and he can learn everything faster than me. My goal all along is to surpass him."

    "His temperament is very gentle, but I am more competitive. Later, he chose to join the Presbyterian Church and become the elder of the clan, but I married a wife and gave birth to a daughter."

    "His spell cultivation level is getting higher and higher, but I never gave up my goal of surpassing him, so for a period of time, when I was sent by the clan to guard the classics room, I took advantage of my position and secretly learned from Tong Tong.  The forbidden dragon magic of the clan."

    "On the day I practiced Jackie Chan's magical skills, I was found out by the elders of the clan and sentenced to exile because of too much noise. You know what happened after that, because I urged the emperor to exterminate the Tong clan, and finally turned against him."

    "But what you don't know is that two hundred years after he became the Great Elder, he violated the ban and sneaked out of the clan to meet me. Because his lifespan is about to run out, he wants to see me one last time."

    "He hoped that I would stop hating the Tong clan and give up my resentment towards the Tong clan, but how can I do it? My Feng'er my Feng'er died because of them."

    "I have nothing left, only Xiao Feng'er is left, but because of their exile, my little Feng'er also left me, how could I not hate it?"

    Yin Zhong closed his eyes in pain, and then continued: "I had a big fight with him, and in the end, both sides were injured. I passed out because of my old injury, and he was also injured by my Dragon God Art."

    "When I woke up, he had already left, and I endured such a hard time. I frantically searched for the hidden place where the Tong clan members lived, but no matter how I searched, I found nothing."

    When Yin Zhong said this, he suddenly turned his head, stared at Gao Peng, and said: "Tell me, where is the land of the Tong clan?"Gao Peng waved his hand and said: "Don't worry, I told you, I have another news to tell you, your Feng'er is actually not dead."

    "Boom"

    "Your Feng'er is actually not deadFeng'erisn't deadnot dead"

    There was a loud bang in Yin Zhong's mind, Gao Peng's words echoed all over his head, he staggered back two steps, and murmured: "Youwhat did you say?"

    Gao Peng turned his head to look at him, and said very seriously: "Your Feng'er is not dead. Shortly after you frozen her, the groundwater surged and washed her away."

    "Coincidentally, the cave where you put the ice coffin is connected to the Tong Clan's land. She was washed to a very secret place in the Tong Clan's land, which is a deep valley hundreds of feet deep."

    "There are thousands of walls standing there, and it's difficult for flying birds. You can only go down, but you can't go up. When Elder Xuan returned to the clan, he seemed to have lost all hope, so he jumped down that deep valley, wanting to end up there."

    "Who knew there was a very dense forest below. He didn't die. Coincidentally, he found Feng'er who was washed there by the flood."

    "He opened the ice coffin and found Feng'er lying in it. As your friend, he naturally knows Feng'er. Coincidentally, there is a poison under the deep valley, which is exactly the same as the snake venom that poisoned Feng'er to death.  , Feng¡¯er was saved by him just like that.¡±

    "Unfortunately, they were still unable to come up from the deep valley, and Elder Xuan's lifespan was also gradually exhausted. During the ten years before his death, he taught Feng'er all the skills so that she could survive."

    "Feng'er has been living in that deep valley like this, carefree every day, practicing martial arts, eating berries, and spending her days leisurely."

    "She inherited your undead physique and has lived until now, until I went there and brought her out. Now she is placed in the Tong clan. The Tong clan treats her very well. She also because of Elder Xuan,  He is very close to the Tong family."

    Gao Peng's words are nine truths and one falsehood, and there are many plots made by him in the middle, but they are also reasonable, and there are no loopholes.

    "She's still aliveshe's still alivemy Feng'er is still alive" Yin Zhong couldn't help muttering these words, and slid down with his back against the wall.

    Even if he is the legendary undead, even if he is about to cultivate into a god and demon, but when it comes to Yin Feng, he is just a father, a father who treats his daughter as everything.

    This made Gao Peng secretly feel that his daughter's control can be controlled to such an extent that he can become a demon, and Yin Zhongjue is unprecedented.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 773 Black and White

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Gao Peng went to Yin Zhong's side, sat down against the wall, and sighed: "Second Lord, I have been in contact with people from the Tong clan, and I feel that everyone in the world may have something to die for, but this clan's  Absolutely no genocide."

    "There is more of a misunderstanding between you and the Tong clan, and speaking of it, you have caused more damage to the Tong clan and the Long clan. As a friend, I hope to resolve the enmity between you."

    After hearing Gao Peng's words, Yin Zhong's expression couldn't help changing. It was obvious that he was caught in the battle between heaven and man. Yin Zhong's heart was filled with hatred all the time. In fact, he was not a treacherous and evil person. Before Yin Feng died,  He is also a kind Tong clan member.

    After hating for five hundred years, they suddenly discovered that not only did they not kill Feng'er, but they saved her.  Can't thank you enough.

    At this time, his mind was in chaos, like a mess, and he couldn't find where the thread was!

    Gao Peng sensed his state and was overjoyed. This is a good sign!  The former Yin Zhong was like pure black, his white has only a very small trace left.

    But also because of that trace of whiteness, he let Doudou, the person who helped him, time and time again in the original play.

    And his current state is like returning from pure black to a state of chaos. When that chaos evolves again, whether it is black or white, the amount of black and white depends on the later guidance.

    After a long time, Yin Zhongcai said with a tangled expression: "As you said, I have caused too much harm to the Tong and Long clans. Theyare they willing to write it off?"

    Gao Peng laughed when he heard the words, and he said softly: "Do you think, with the temperament of the Tong clan people, would they mind going over? The Tong clan people I saw have no hatred in their hearts, only love."

    Yin Zhong nodded slowly involuntarily. He was also a member of the Tong clan, so he naturally understood what Gao Peng said was the truth, "What about the Long clan? I almost wiped them out, can they let go?"

    Gao Peng pondered for a few breaths, and then said: "I have also met the only descendant of the Long clan. He was sent to the Tong clan's land when he was young, and was adopted by the Tong clan leader. He grew up with the Tong clan since he was a child.  The education of the Tong clan."

    "So this is not a big problem. In fact, you were charged with stealing the Dragon God Art back then. As long as we can persuade the descendants of the Dragon Clan not to pursue this matter, maybe"

    Yin Zhong looked up at Gao Peng, and asked, "Maybe what?"

    "Maybe you can even return to the Tong clan. After all, even the Long clan won't hold you accountable for stealing the dragon magic art, so what reason does the Tong clan have to pursue? The key is, are you willing to return to the Tong clan?"  family."

    After listening to Gao Peng's words, Yin Zhong stared straight at the void in front of him, without the slightest focus in his eyes, "Is it okay for me to return to the Tong clan?"

    Gao Peng asked back: "Why not? The Long family will not hold you accountable for learning the Dragon God Art secretly, and the crime of being exiled five hundred years ago will no longer exist."

    "Although you have done many things that hurt the two clans, there are reasons for them. With the tolerance of the Tong clan, they will definitely choose to forgive you."

    Speaking of this, Gao Peng patted Yin Zhong on the shoulder and said: "If you trust me, leave this matter to me. As long as you have the heart, I will definitely let you return to the Tong clan."

    Very good, Yin Zhong's chaos is transforming into white, Gao Peng is secretly happy, sure enough, Yin Feng is definitely the best detergent for Yin Zhong to wash white, much easier to use than Li Bai.

    Yin Zhong sighed for a long time, and said: "Let's talk about those things later! I just want to see Feng'er now."

    Gao Peng nodded and said: "Yes, I will take you there."

    Yin Zhong was refreshed when he heard the words, jumped up and said: "Then let's go now."

    "good."

    Gao Peng didn't talk nonsense, and went out of the underground city with Yin Zhong directly. Yin Zhong ordered Tie Feng to prepare two fast horses, and without explaining anything, he and Gao Peng rode the horses and galloped towards Shuiyuedongtian.

    Both of them are god-level masters with shocking martial arts. They did not rest along the way, ran non-stop, and even input their martial arts into the horses below them, making the two horses run tirelessly and run like the wind.

    In this way, the original two or three days' journey was completed in less than a day. When they arrived outside Deshuiyue Cave, the two let the horses graze and rest by themselves, and walked to the waterfall.

    Looking at the huge words "Shuiyuedongtian" on the mountain wall, Yin Zhongchang sighed: "No wonder I haven't been able to find it. I didn't expect the Tong clan to be located in the Qianlong River.? Outside.  "

    "Shuiyuedongtian, what a wateryuedongtian, the glitz and glamour of the world is like a flower in a mirror and a moon in the water. I only understand it now. I didn't expect them to understand it five hundred years ago."

    Gao Peng patted Yin Zhong on the shoulder in relief, and said: "As long as you can realize it, it's never too late. This world is like a mirror, and everything is imaginary. You can only be with the people you care about.  It¡¯s also fulfilling.¡±

    "An An Le Le is a blessing, and ordinary is the truth."

    ? Yin Zhong was startled when he heard the words, and murmured again: "An An Le Le is a blessing, and the ordinary is the truth. It's too true. I couldn't see the outcome at the beginning, and I only had five hundred years of wastage."

    "In fact, so what if you win? What if you are better than others? Then, can you really satisfy yourself?"

    "Hahahaha that's great, you can realize this, and you are not far away from becoming a god. If you were the former you, if you continue to practice, you will only add one more terrible demon to this world."

    Yin Zhong trembled violently, and a layer of sweat quickly overflowed from his forehead. At this moment, he finally understood.

    yes!  The kung fu he practiced was the magic kung fu of gods and demons. He wanted to cultivate to become a god. In fact, he was constantly approaching the way of demons. Demons can only be destroyed, so how can they be reborn?

    Even if Feng'er is not missing, even if he really cultivates to the great success, what he has accomplished is only a demon, and he can't bring Feng'er back to life at all. If she hadn't been washed away by the water back then, what I got today is still a tragic result.

    Thinking of this, he suddenly raised his head and looked at Gao Peng, with boundless gratitude in his eyes, "Brother Gao, thank you, you have treated me with grace."

    Gao Peng patted his arm and said with a smile: "What are you talking about? We are friends, who will help you if I don't help you? Let's go! Go see Feng'er first."

    When Yin Zhong heard the word "Feng'er", his whole body lightened, and he said happily, "Let's go."

    The two submerged into the dark enchantment hand in hand. After passing through the darkness, they stepped into the living forest enchantment. After walking for a long time, a group of poisonous bats appeared.  With a majestic shout, "Back off."

    This loud shout came from afar, and the strange thing is that the bat swarm really receded, and Gao Peng realized that Yin Zhong, like a childlike heart, can understand animal language, and Yin Zhong is obviously more clever, he can make birds and beasts  He also understands his own words.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 774

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    After repelling the swarm of poisonous bats, the two went on the road again, walked out of the living forest barrier, and after passing through the mountainside passage, the two finally stood in the Tiantong clan of Shuiyue Cave.

    An inexplicable fear rose in Yin Zhong's heart. He was afraid, really afraid that all this would be for nothing. What if that person wasn't Feng'er, what if

    He stopped, his eyes flickered, his expression changed, Gao Peng looked at him in surprise, and said, "What's wrong?"

    "Brother Gao, can you take me to find Feng'er first?" Yin Zhong said in a low voice.

    Gao Peng understood Yin Zhong's state of mind as soon as he thought about it, and said with a smile: "Why not, come with me!"

    Leading Yin Zhong to Hell Rock, Gao Peng jumped off the cliff and stood on the bank of the lava pool. Yin Zhong followed closely behind, looking at the lava pool thoughtfully, his eyes sparkling.

    He felt that this lava pool seemed to be of great help to his spiritual cultivation, and the auxiliary effect was many times that of Yinchi. If Feng'er's story was confirmed, it would be a good thing to come to this lava pool to practice in the future.

    "It's just under this cliff, and there is a deep valley below. I found Feng'er there. Let's go down!"

    Seeing Yin Zhong nodding, Gao Peng jumped up and jumped out of the cliff. Yin Zhong followed closely behind, chanting something in his mouth, and when he could see the bottom of the valley, Yin Zhong stretched out his arms and shouted: "Give me the wind  "

    "Hoo hoo"

    As soon as Yin Zhong's voice fell, a whirlwind instantly rose out of thin air and entangled him, and his falling momentum slowed down immediately. Just like that, he landed safely under the entanglement of the whirlwind.

    With a height of hundreds of feet and a drop of nearly two kilometers, unless it is lightness kung fu that can be used to breathe in mid-air like Yan Xingqianli and Ti Yunzong, no matter how high your light kung fu is, it will be useless, Yin Zhong  Can only use spells.

    It's a pity that Elder Xuan's aptitude and talent are higher than Yin Zhong's. If he can also become an immortal, with Yin Zhong's profound magic skills, there is absolutely no problem in getting up.

    But after all, there are no ifs in this world. His cultivation base is not yet able to walk against the wind, and he can only die of regret in the end.

    At the bottom of the valley, Yin Zhong followed Gao Peng's footsteps and walked towards the direction of the cave. When he got outside the cave, Gao Peng pointed to the tomb and said, "This is Elder Xuan. Feng'er buried him with his own hands.  .¡±

    Yin Zhong stood in front of the grave in a daze, and murmured after a while: "Old friend, old friend, it is my great fortune for Yin Zhong to have a friend like you in this life!"

    With a long sigh, Yin Zhong turned and entered the cave. Gao Peng followed behind him. The cave was very spacious. After walking more than ten feet, he saw traces of human habitation.

    There are stone beds, stone tables, stone benches, and a wooden comb on a dressing table made of stone. Yin Zhong picked up the wooden comb, held it in his hand, and then continued walking along the cave passage.

    After walking for two or three minutes, he finally reached the end of the cave. Yin Zhong's breathing suddenly became heavy, and he jumped onto a stone platform with water flowing around it.  An ice coffin made of Xuanbing.

    "It's her, it's really her, I made this ice coffin with my own hands." Yin Zhong trembling slightly stroking the edge of the ice coffin, his eyes were red.

    Gao Peng smiled and said: "Since the second master has confirmed, can we go to see Feng'er?"

    Yin Zhong no longer had any doubts in his heart, nodded heavily, and said, "Okay, go see Feng'er."

    Leaving the cave, the two also rose against the wind, returned to the Hell Rock, and walked side by side to the residential area. Yin Zhong looked at the surrounding scenery along the way and kept nodding.

    ?After turning around a big bend, a clear river appeared in front of Yin Zhong. On the river, wooden boats and bamboo rafts shuttled back and forth. People from the Tong clan in white clothes stood or sat on the boat.

    "This outfit I haven't seen this outfit for hundreds of years." Yin Zhong whispered to himself.

    Gao Peng smiled and said, "From the looks of it now, isn't it still so kind?"

    Yin Zhong smiled, but didn't answer, are you kind?  maybe!  Before he knew that Feng'er was not dead, he would only have boundless hatred when he saw this dress, but now, he really can't hate it anymore!

    When they walked to the pavilion by the river, they saw Tong Bo Yin Tianchou and the three Doudou sisters talking and laughing in the pavilion. When they saw Gao Peng and Yin Zhong, everyone's expressions changed and they all stood up.

    "Brother Gao." Zhao Yun went up to meet him first, greeted Gao Peng first, then looked at Yin Zhong, bowed and said, "I have seen Second Lord Yin."

    Yin Zhong looked at Gao Peng in surprise, and Gao Peng explained with a smile: "This is my confidante, Zhao Yun, the master of Feixianmen.?? During the grand ceremony of passing the throne at Yujian Villa, I went to congratulate her, but the second master had never seen her.  "

    Yin Zhong immediately showed a dissatisfied expression when he heard the words, and said: "Brother Gao, this is your fault. Master Zhao and you have such a relationship, why didn't you recommend one or two?"

    Zhao Yun bowed his head with a smile, Gao Peng spread his hands and said, "This Before the succession ceremony, Xiaoyun and I were just ordinary friends!"

    "Oh!" Yin Zhong came to a sudden, chuckled, and then looked at Tong Bo who was coming up to him, and Yin Tianchou had already run to inform Tong Zhan and the others knowingly.

    Tong Bo stepped forward, glanced at Gao Peng calmly, and said to Yin Zhong: "Second Master Yin, it's been a long time."

    Yin Zhong looked at Tong Bo puzzled, and said, "Have we met?"

    Tong Bo smiled slightly, raised his hand and slapped the river beside him.

    "hold head high"

    "Boom"

    The sound of the dragon chant sounded, and Tong Bo's palm force blasted a splash of water in the river, which startled the Tong clan not far away.

    Yin Zhong's eyes were fixed, and he said in a deep voice: "Are you the descendant of Longze who fought against me once?"

    Tong Bo nodded and said: "Exactly, I'm ashamed, Long Bo is not good at learning and art, and he is not the second master's opponent, so he had to escape by cheating."

    Yin Zhong said with a blank face: "I remember, you said that day, one day you will kill me with your own hands to avenge your parents."

    The smile on Tong Bo's face disappeared, and he said seriously: "It was just out of anger that day, but now I understand, brother Gao said well, when is the time to repay the wrong, the old hatred is in the past, why should we suffer anymore  Catch it or not?"

    "When is it time to repay the injustice When is the time to repay the injustice" Yin Zhong repeated it back and forth several times, then looked at Gao Peng and sighed in admiration: "Brother Gao, what you said is always thought-provoking, Yin Zhong admires it  .¡±

    Gao Peng waved his hand and said with a smile: "Second Master has won the prize. This man has lived for a long time and seen a lot, so he will naturally have a lot of insights."

    Yin Zhong smiled bitterly and said: "You have lived for five hundred years, and I have lived for five hundred years, but I have been immersed in hatred for five hundred years, turning a blind eye to the scenery along the way, turning a deaf ear to the world, and thinking only of revenge.  In the end, I found that I missed a lot.¡±

    After saying these words, Yin Zhong looked at Long Bo, clasped his fists deeply, and said: "Brother Long, Yin owes too much to the Long family, and he will kowtow in front of the grave of your father in the future to apologize."

    "Father."

    At this moment, Yin Zhong's body froze with a tender cry from afar.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 775 The Secret of the Undead

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Yin Zhong turned around abruptly, looking at the slender figure rushing forward, tears welled up in his eyes instantly.

    "Feng'ermy Feng'er" Yin Zhong had just taken two steps in Yin Feng's direction, and Yin Feng had already rushed into Yin Zhong's arms with a gust of breeze.

    "Father woo woo woo Why don't you want me? Why don't you want Feng'er? Throw me alone in the ice coffin woo woo"

    "It's dad's fault, it's all dad's fault"

    The father and daughter hugged each other and wept, Yin Zhong couldn't help crying, but his heart was full of joy. He hugged his daughter like he hugged the whole world.

    Tong Zhan came with the six elders, Yin Tianchou, Long Po, Han Batian, and Yin Tianxue, but at this moment, Yin Zhong was completely immersed in the joy of regaining what was lost, and turned a blind eye to them at all.

    After a long time, Yin Feng vented her grievances, and then slowly calmed down, sobbing in Yin Zhong's arms, "Father, I will never be separated from you again, Feng'er will be with you forever."

    Yin Zhong nodded again and again, and said: "We won't leave anymore, Daddy will never let you leave Daddy's side again, and even God will never take you away from Daddy's side again."

    At this time, Yin Zhong calmed down a little, and finally saw Tong Zhan and the others behind Yin Feng. He couldn't help being slightly startled when he saw Yin Tianxue and Han Batian. Among these people, he knew these two people.

    And he naturally recognized Tong Zhan, after all, they had already fought against each other, and they almost took him down.

    Yin Zhong gently pushed Yin Feng away, and said in a gentle voice: "Feng'er, let's have a good talk later, and now Dad wants to settle his grievances with others."

    Yin Feng raised his head, looked at Yin Zhong with misty eyes, and said: "Father, Feng'er's life was saved by Grandpa Xuan. The clansmen are very kind to me. Don't hate them, okay?"

    Yin Zhong nodded with a smile, and said: "Father knows, I don't hate them anymore."

    Only then did Yin Feng smile through his tears, and moved away. Yin Zhong looked at Tong Zhan and the six elders, and said, "Which one of you is the patriarch?"

    Tong Zhan took a step forward and said, "I am."

    Yin Zhong looked at Tong Zhan in surprise, and said: "You steal the blood Ruyi, you want to save your father, right? What? Didn't you save him?"

    Tong Zhan said dejectedly: "Ohit's a long story, let's talk about it later!"

    Yin Zhong nodded, looked at Yin Tianxue, and said, "Tianxue, didn't you go to the countryside to rest? Why are you here?"

    Yin Tianxue smiled slightly, and said softly: "The countryside I'm talking about is the Water Moon Cave Heaven!"

    After speaking, he turned his head and glanced at Tong Zhan, the tenderness revealed in those eyes, how could Yin Zhong still not understand what was going on?

    With a half-smile on his face, he looked at Tong Zhan and said: "The patriarch was willing to take the risk and break into Yujian Villa at night, is it because of Tianxue?"

    "Cough" Tong Zhan coughed in embarrassment, and said generously: "Yes, Tianxue and I really love each other, and I hope that senior will make it happen."

    Yin Zhong sighed, and said: "You must already know my identity, you should discuss this matter with Yin Hao."

    Tong Zhan was startled when he heard the words, and nodded slowly, Yin Tianxue smiled bitterly: "Then should I call you Second Uncle or Old Ancestor from now on?"

    Yin Zhong was also taken aback, not knowing how to answer this, Yin Tianchou suddenly stepped forward and said in a concentrated voice: "No matter how you say it, Yin Jun is also your descendant, why did you want to kill him?"

    Yin Zhong looked at Yin Tianchou in surprise, and said, "Who are you?"

    Yin Tianchou said in a deep voice: "I am the real second master of Yujian Villa, the son of Yin Jun."

    Suddenly, Yin Zhong sighed, and said: "I never thought of killing him. After all, he is my descendant. I just took him away, sent him to another place, and returned to Yujian Villa as him."

    "I don't know why, but he actually knows his identity. He wants to go back to Yujian Villa to meet Yin Hao and expose me. I just want to stop him."

    "But no matter how I persuaded him, he didn't listen. I was so excited that I slapped him. Who knew that the blow was too heavy and I missed him and killed him."

    Yin Tianchou had a sad expression on his face, "Is it just a miss? But why? Since you are the ancestor of the Yin family, you stayed in Yujian Villa as an ancestor. I believe that your descendants will definitely treat you  Offer it like a god.¡±

    "But why do you insist on pretending to be someone else from the Yin family? It caused my father to die?"

    Yin Zhong shook his head with a wry smile, and said, "My child, you are still too young. Many things in this world are not as simple as you think."

     Yin Tianchou was about to speak again, but Gao Peng took the lead to block Yin Tianchou's words, "Tianchou, some things are indeed not as simple as you think."

    "Don't say anything else, just say that the Yin family has an immortal ancestor. If it gets out, what kind of consequences do you think it will cause?"

    "It's very simple, that is, no matter the people in the world or the court, they will all set their sights on Yujian Villa. You must know that no one in this world can resist the temptation of immortality, especially the emperor."

    "If Yin Zhong stayed in Yujian Villa with his original identity, it would be fine if he could keep this secret all the time, but how can there be an impenetrable wall in this world? Once it is leaked, Yujian Villa will never have peace."

    After listening to Gao Peng's words, Yin Tianxue and the others all showed a surprised look. Yin Zhong looked at Yin Tianchou and sighed: "Brother Gao has said very clearly, do you understand now?"

    "I am also very sorry for your father's death, but for Longze and his wife, I can go to their graves to kowtow to apologize, but in this world, only descendants kowtow to ancestors, there is no ancestor who kowtows to descendants, I can only follow you  I can't help but say sorry."

    Yin Tianchou sighed and had nothing to say, but hearing that Yin Zhonghui went to kowtow in front of the old master's grave to apologize, the dragon mother-in-law's hatred for Yin Zhong also dissipated a lot.

    With his current ability, no one in this world can kill him. It is already very good to be able to do this, otherwise, what else?

    Tong Zhan said at the right time: "Senior, why don't we go to the main hall and sit down and chat slowly?"

    Yin Zhong nodded slowly, Tong Zhan turned sideways and said, "Senior please, brother Gao please."

    Arriving at the main hall, Tong Zhan explained Yin Zhong's identity to the six elders in detail. Only now did the six elders understand the origin of the person in front of them, and they couldn't help being amazed.

    The method of cultivating the undead, or the method of cultivating gods and demons, has been lost since the Western Zhou Dynasty. I didn't expect that there was a living undead in front of me, or an undead who was about to become a god.

    Elder Tianxing asked: "Dare to ask seniors, what are the conditions for cultivating immortality?"

    Yin Zhong thought for a while, but in the end he didn't hide anything, and said: "You should all know that the martial arts of the Tong clan and the Long clan are all inherited from ancient times. Xuanyuan Huangdi got it and cultivated it into a god, and Chi You got it and cultivated it into a demon god.  "

    "This method is cultivated to the end, all with one heart, one thought becomes a god, and one thought becomes a demon."

    "The ancestors of the Tong clan were afraid that there would be evil-minded people among the Tong clan members who would cultivate into demon gods and cause disaster to the world. That's why they established a ban that members of the Tong clan are not allowed to practice dragon magic arts, and members of the Long clan are not allowed to practice martial arts of the Tong clan.  .¡±

    "Because in order to become immortal, in addition to being gifted in magic and opening the eyes of the sky, the most important thing is to be a fellow practitioner of Tong's martial arts and Long Shengong."

    "Besides, it is necessary to use the power of Xue Ruyi to balance and reconcile the two exercises so that they can be completely integrated, so that all conditions are met before one can become immortal."

    Speaking of this, Yin Zhong sighed: "If I hadn't secretly learned the Dragon God Art, this method of cultivating immortality would never have been possible again." (Remember the website of this site: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 776: The End Return

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    After listening to Yin Zhong's words, everyone was silent for a long while. Unexpectedly, the truth about the undead was like this. Gao Peng sighed deeply in his heart. It seemed that he was hopeless.

    He had always suspected that the key to Yin Zhong's ability to practice immortality was Xue Ruyi, so he purposely took Xue Ruyi into his pocket with an excuse, hoping to make himself undead, and then cultivate into a god.

    Although the undead in this world are not the undead with super self-healing ability like Wolverine, the undead attribute is also a very powerful attribute.

    In addition, he has the Fountain of Eternal Life, and injuries that are fatal to others are just ordinary injuries to him. Finally, there is a layer of protection from the Celestial Silkworm Divine Art, which will further protect his life.

    It's a pity that with Xue Ruyi and Dragon God Art, the martial arts of the Tong clan can be said, but the most important thing is that there is nothing he can do about the innate talent of the Tong clan.

    such a pity!  There was no task completion reward in the last reincarnation, if you can get a reward for replacing or implanting a role, there may be some hope.

    After a long silence in the hall, Tong Zhan suddenly said: "Senior, this junior has a proposal, please consider it."

    Yin Zhong nodded and said, "Clan chief, please tell me."

    Tong Zhan said: "I would like to invite senior to return to the Tong clan and serve as the Supreme Elder of the Tong clan's presbytery. I wonder if senior is willing?"

    "What?" Yin Zhong suddenly stood up, looking at Tong Zhan in disbelief.

    "Father." Yin Feng happily got up and ran to Yin Zhong's side, holding Yin Zhong's arm and shaking, Yin Zhong looked at her, saw her happy face and kept nodding, and instantly made a decision in his heart.

    "The patriarch is serious?"

    Tong Zhan stood up, nodded solemnly, and said, "It's absolutely true. I believe that the clansmen will support this decision very much."

    Elder Tianxing was the first to express his opinion: "Yes, I support the decision of the patriarch. The senior is a member of the Tong clan. Facts have proved that the exile of the senior five hundred years ago was a wrong decision. It is reasonable to return to the clan.  As it should."

    "Senior is the unique undead of the Tong clan, and his spells are the best in the clan. He deserves his name as the Supreme Elder."

    "That's the reason, I agree."

    "I support it too."

    The five elders of gold, wood, water, fire, and earth expressed their support one after another.

    Yin Zhong suppressed his excitement, nodded heavily and said: "Okay, from today onwards, my surname is no longer Yin, and my name is Tong Yinzhong."

    Tong Zhan was overjoyed when he heard the words, and said: "Elder Tianxing, immediately send an order to let all the clansmen go to the altar. We will open the altar to worship the heavens and hold an elder blessing ceremony for the Supreme Elder."

    "As ordered."

    "Great, we're back in the clan again, I'm going to tell Grandpa Xuan that Dad is back!" Yin Feng cheered happily, and ran out joyfully, heading towards the hell rock.

    "Feng'er, be careful, don't fall again." Yin Zhong warned loudly, with a knowing smile on his face.

    Gao Peng said with a smile: "Brother Tong, don't worry! I will help you look after it, and nothing will happen to her."

    Yin Zhong was taken aback when he heard the words, and then remembered that Gao Peng was actually older than himself, and smiled happily: "Then there will be Brother Lao Gao."

    After finishing speaking, he looked at Yin Tianxue and said, "Tianxue, from today onwards, I am no longer from the Yin family. Your ancestor is Yin She, and you have nothing to do with Yin Zhong. You don't need to worry about what to call me anymore.  From now on, you will take care of Yujian Villa on my behalf."

    Yin Tianxue nodded with a smile, and said, "Congratulations, Senior Tong, for being promoted to Supreme Elder."

    "Okay, okay, hahahaha"

    One month later, in the sky above the East China Sea, Gao Peng held a piece of black iron in his hand and murmured: "It's time to end."

    After speaking, he turned his hand and let go of the hand holding the iron block. The black iron block was very heavy, and it fell into the sea in an instant, sinking deeply.

    That piece of black iron was the Nether Meteorite that Gao Peng dug out from the ground of the forging shed of the Men's Sword Foundry on the blacksmith street in the east of the city.

    In the original play, it was this piece of meteorite from Nether that allowed Yin Zhong, who had Tong Bo¡¯s kind heart, to forge the Nether Sword, eroding his kind heart, falling back into the devil¡¯s way, and becoming a demon god.

    In the end, Men Jianqiu washed away the evil nature of the Nether Sword with his own blood, and restored Yin Zhong to kindness.

    Now this piece of iron is thrown into the sea by Gao Peng, there is no possibility of rebirth, and Men Jianqiu naturally has no way to die.

      Sure enough, as soon as the meteorite entered the sea, Gao Peng fell into a state of trance

    Bonus space.

    The World of Reincarnation: "Water Moon Cave and Sky"

    Reincarnation Mode: Experience Mode

    Note 1: This world is a fantasy world, and all types of firearms and technological weapons are prohibited.

    Note 2: There are three development routes in this world, which are single-choice tasks. After choosing one of the development routes, the other two will be invalid.

    route one

    Task 1: Help Zhao Yun escape safely with Xue Ruyi, get 10,000 reward points, and deduct 10,000 reward points for failure (not completed).

    ? Task 2: Help Shuiyue Cave to unfreeze, eliminate Yin Zhong, get 80,000 reward points, and deduct 80,000 reward points for failure (not completed).

    ? Route 2

    ? Task 1: Help Yin Zhong take down Zhao Yun, find out Yin Tianxue, the employer behind him, get 5000 reward points, and deduct 5000 reward points for failure (unfinished).

    ? Task 2: Help Yin Zhong destroy the Tong clan, eradicate all obstacles, occupy Shuiyue Cave, retrieve Yin Feng (Crescent), get 50,000 reward points, and deduct 50,000 reward points for failure (not completed).

    ? Route 3

    ? Task 1, take the blood like jade as your own, get 10,000 reward points, and deduct 10,000 reward points if you fail (completed).

    Task 2, create a perfect ending, get 100,000 reward points, and deduct 100,000 reward points if you fail (perfect ending evaluation criteria, Yin Zhong abandons evil and pursues good, reunite father and daughter, live in peace with the Tong clan, Zhao Yun does not become black, Zhu Er,  Yin Tianqiu, Yin Hao, Long Po, Han Batian, Men Jianqiu and other important plot characters are not dead.) (Completed)

    A total of 110,000 reward points have been obtained in this reincarnation, and the current reward point balance is: 287,125.

    Looking at the task information in front of him, Gao Peng grinned. There was nothing to talk about in this reincarnation. He didn't experience any life-and-death battles, and he didn't encounter any crises. Not only did he learn the god-level martial art of Dragon God Kung Fu, he even completed the task smoothly.  It can be said that the harvest is huge.

    He couldn't wait to share this joy with his dear wife, so he immediately redeemed the rest time and teleported into the world of rest

    Gao Peng woke up, and the virtual information was quickly received, because there was nothing in it.

    In this world, he and Zhang Ziying are in a semi-hidden state. Every day is practicing kung fu, drinking tea to get by, and there is nothing to worry about.

    The leaders have profound skills, strong bodies, and a long lifespan. The most important thing is that because of Gao Peng and Zhang Ziying, the ten-year turmoil did not happen.

    ?The people of the whole country are working together to build and develop. The country is thriving. No matter the economy or technology, it is at least 30 years more advanced than the present world.

    After receiving the virtual message, Gao Peng immediately looked at Zhang Ziying. Coincidentally, Zhang Ziying's eyes just recovered from the state of trance, and looked at him at the same time.

    Both of them saw that the other party seemed a little excited, and said in unison: "Tell me!"

    This tacit understanding made both of them show a knowing smile. Gao Peng spread his hands and said with a smile: "Ladies first, let's talk first!"

    Zhang Ziying nodded, and said: "What I experienced this time is the world of "Zhu Xian"" (Remember the website address of this website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 777

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The time when Zhang Ziying entered the world of Jade Immortals was very strange. It was before Lu Xueqi entered Qingyunmen when she was a child.

    At that time, Lu Xueqi was still a little girl performing in a theater troupe. The theater troupe was robbed by bandits and all the people were killed. Zhang Ziying happened to be teleported to a nearby place, so she saw the injustice and drew her sword to help.

    Of course, she didn't know at this time that she was entering the world of Jade Immortals, so when she entered the bandit group with her front foot, a Taoist nun who descended from the sky also entered the bandit group with a flying sword on her back foot.

    Needless to say, that Taoist nun was the first Shuiyue Master of Xiaozhufeng in Qingyunmen. At that time, most of the theater troupe were dead and fled. There was only a stunned Lu Xueqi left on the scene, and of course, the chivalrous Zhang Ziying.

    Master Shuiyue discovered Lu Xueqi's talent for cultivation, which is rarely seen in a century, and adopted her. Zhang Ziying also confided her made-up life experience during the conversation with Master Shuiyue, and immediately asked for apprenticeship with Qingyun.

    ? Needless to say the result, after all, a candidate with high IQ and EQ who has gone through many reincarnations, how can he be uncertain?

    Very smoothly, she was packed by Shuiyue and brought back to Qingyunmen, and together with Lu Xueqi, she went to Xiaozhufeng's school.

    And because Zhang Ziying was the first person to show up to protect her when she encountered bad luck and was extremely frightened, so Lu Xueqi, whose temperament changed drastically due to the tragedy and became icy cold, only got close to Zhang Ziying and her master Shuiyue.

    Since then, Zhang Ziying and Lu Xueqi have been led by Wen Min to practice in Xiaozhufeng. Lu Xueqi's aptitude is really against the sky, and even Zhang Ziying is envious and jealous. If she had Lu Xueqi's aptitude, I am afraid that by now, she would be able to beat Tian  It is not easy to exist.

    Because she is a master of arts, she already possessed profound Taoism. Eight years later, all of her free and unrestrained Yufeng zhenyuan had been transformed into Taiji Xuanqing Dao spiritual power, directly reaching the eighth level of the supernatant.

    Of course, she has always been hiding her strength, and what she showed was that she was stronger than Lu Xueqi in the early stage. After all, she had a foundation. By the eighth year, she was basically on par with Lu Xueqi. Even her strength was limited.  eight floors.

    However, Shuiyue has always treated Lu Xueqi as her own daughter, and with her aptitude, Shuiyue naturally favored her, so when she reached the realm of "Repelling Things", she gave her the Tianya Excalibur,  When Zhang Ziying reached the realm of expelling objects before, she was sent down the mountain to find the magic weapon and fairy sword for refining by herself.

    The Yitian sword she got from the world of Yitian Slaying Dragons in her hand is no different from a child's toy in this world, and it is hollow, so she has put it on the shelf ever since.

    She travels all over the world, collects enough materials, and refines a fairly high-class magical sword called "Catching the Wind", and then she also refines the Tianmoqin to upgrade it from a high-level martial arts sword.  It has reached the level of Xianxia.

    However, the so-called first-class is only in terms of ordinary fairy swords, and it is about the same level as Qihao's Frost Sword, and it is incomparable with the Nine Heavens Divine Weapons such as Tianya Sword and Zhanlong Sword.

    The Frost Sword is of the ice attribute, and Zhang Ziying's self-refined Wind Catch Sword is of the wind attribute, which is also consistent with her own traits of Xiaoyao Yufeng who has practiced.

    When she was looking for materials, she went to the Wanbat Ancient Cave in Kongsang Mountain privately to get the first volume of the Book of Heaven, and then went to Heishi Cave in Xiaochi Town to meet Sanweihu and Xiaoliu, and became friends with them.

    Zhang Ziying had nothing to do about the cold poison of "Nine Cold Ning Ice Spikes" suffered by Xiaoliu. Finally, with the mentality of treating a dead horse as a living horse doctor, he passed on the Nine Suns Divine Art to him.

    What she didn't expect was that Xiaoliu, who had obtained the Nine Suns Divine Art, actually modified the Nine Suns Divine Art based on his own experience, and finally changed it into a cultivation method.

    When he was cultivating, his body not only produced extreme yang energy, but also absorbed the heat of underground magma, coupled with the assistance of the Xuanhuo Jian, he finally dissolved the Nine Cold Ning Ice Spike.

    After this incident, Zhang Ziying and Xiao Liusan'er became life-and-death friends, Xiao Liu gave Zhang Ziying the Xuanhuo Jian, and then left the Black Stone Cave.

    They planned to go to Huqi Mountain to find Uncle Ghost King, and discuss the rescue of his mother Xiaobai, and Zhang Ziying naturally returned to Qingyunmen.

    After returning to Qingyun Sect, Zhang Ziying didn't go anywhere, and concentrated on retreating and practicing hard until the eighth year after she and Lu Xueqi entered Qingyun Sect, the day of the Qimai Martial Arts Meeting came.

    This time with Zhang Ziying's participation, Qi Hao was eliminated by Lu Xueqi, and Zhang Ziying herself faced Zhang Xiaofan.

    Although Zhang Xiaofan has "Soul Eater" in hand, but Zhang Ziying's cultivation base is already at the level of Tian Buyi Cangsong and the others, plus her incomparably rich combat experience, how can Zhang Xiaofan?Is it her opponent?

    In the end, Zhang Xiaofan was defeated by Zhang Ziying and did not get a chance to fight Lu Xueqi. Naturally, the bond between them was gone.

    In the final decisive battle, Lu Xueqi faced her senior sister Zhang Ziying. Because she had exhausted herself in the battle with Qi Hao, and because Zhang Ziying and her had no distinction, Lu Xueqi directly abstained and conceded defeat.

    ?The final ranking result is that Zhang Ziying is first, Lu Xueqi is second, Qi Hao is third, and Zhang Xiaofan is fourth.

    Undoubtedly, Liuhejing fell into the hands of Zhang Ziying, and when going down the mountain to investigate the Wanbat Ancient Cave incident, compared with the original plot, there was one less Zeng Shushu and one more Zhang Ziying.

    There is not much difference in the subsequent plots. In terms of insignificant plots, Zhang Ziying is steady and will not take the initiative to change the plot.

    As a result, Zhang Xiaofan and Baguio still fell into the secret room under the Ruthless Sea because of the black water mysterious snake, while Lu Xueqi was always under the care of Zhang Ziying, and nothing happened to her.

    In the end, Zhang Ziying and Qihao Lu Xueqi returned to Qingyunmen to report, and then rushed to Liubo Mountain in the East China Sea. Under the circumstances of Zhang Ziying cooperating with Xiao Yicai to launch a sneak attack, Qinglong was seriously injured, the trapped dragon formation was broken, the ghost king was alone, and the plan to capture Kui Niu was announced  fail.

    With Zhang Ziying around, it was basically a dream for the King of Ghosts to complete the Four Spirit Blood Formation.

    Afterwards, the plot didn¡¯t change much, but the biggest change was that when the Demon Sect attacked Qingyunmen, because of Zhang Ziying, a dark horse, she secretly helped Zhang Xiaofan and Biguio, allowing them to leave Qingyun Mountain safely.  An infatuation curse event occurred.

    However, because of the existence of Zhang Ziying, especially the existence of the Tianmoqin, the Demon Sect suffered heavy casualties, each of which went up and down, and the casualties of Qingyunmen were greatly reduced.

    It wasn't until the end of the battle of righteousness and demons that the entire Qingyun sect realized that this disciple who had just entered the school for eight years, his cultivation base and Taoism were no longer below the head of the seven veins, which terrified them very much.

    They asked Zhang Ziying why she wanted to hide her cultivation, and her answer was that she didn't want to dampen the sisters' enthusiasm for cultivation too much, leaving the leaders speechless for a while.

    But no one has the slightest doubt that Zhang Ziying has bad intentions. During the battle between the righteous and the evil, she killed so many monsters of the Demon Cult that Tian Buyi, Zeng Shuchang and the others felt inferior, and they were willing to bow down, especially her so-called "Eight Dragons".  Qin", it made them shudder.

    Since then, Zhang Ziying has become a favorite, the treasure of Qingyunmen, just kidding, he has cultivated to the eighth level of the Shangqing Realm in eight years, such a terrifying qualification and talent, it is not worse than Qingye Patriarch who entered the Taiqing in thirteen years  up.

    Moreover, there are still five full years before the thirteenth year, who dares to say that Zhang Ziying will not be the second Patriarch of Qingye?  Evenbeyond Patriarch Qingye?  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 778 The Violent Zhang Ziying

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    After the battle between righteousness and evil in Qingyun Mountain, Zhang Ziying knew that there would be ten years of peace, so she practiced at Xiaozhu Peak with peace of mind, and occasionally went down the mountain to walk up on a whim.

    Zhang Xiaofan, who fled down the mountain with Baguio, joined the Ghost King Sect, but he did not incarnate as Ghost Li. In the second year, the Ghost King betrothed Baguio to him, and held a grand wedding for them that shocked the entire Demon Sect.

    Although Zhang Xiaofan's temperament has changed, but because Baguio is not dead, he is not as extreme and fierce as Ghost Li in the original plot.

    In addition, Zhang Ziying met him occasionally in private, and shared with him the so-called righteousness and evil, good and evil. He also understood that when he acts righteously, he becomes righteous, and when he acts evil, he becomes evil.  reason.

    Both Zhang Xiaofan and Baguio are grateful to Zhang Ziying, because she not only saved their lives, but she also taught Zhang Xiaofan many secrets.

    For example, what exactly is the Four Spirit Blood Formation and the existence of the Beast God, she also conveyed through the young couple that she hoped that the Ghost King would join hands with Zhengdao to fight against the Beast God.

    Thanks to Zhang Ziying's efforts, the Ghost King finally gave up on the Four Spirit Blood Formation, and instead focused on unifying the Demon Sect and investigating the matter of the Beast God.

    And the benefits Zhang Ziying got are also very rich. In the process of dealing with Zhang Xiaofan and Baguio and his wife, she got the second volume of Tianshu taught by Zhang Xiaofan privately.

    Now just wait for the Heavenly Emperor's Treasury to appear, and then get the third volume of the Heavenly Book, and when Zhang Xiaofan goes to Tianyin Temple to get the fourth volume, she also has a way to let Zhang Xiaofan pass the fourth volume of the Heavenly Book to her.

    After finishing these things, Zhang Ziying began to practice hard in closed doors in the sect. With the help of one or two volumes of the heavenly book, plus her years of experience in cultivation, and the fountain of eternal life, she finally lived up to everyone's expectations.  At that time, he reached the realm of Taiqing, which took one year less than Patriarch Qingye.

    Since then, Zhang Ziying's status in Qingyun Sect is almost equal to that of Daoxuan, because now Qingyun Sect is only the two super masters of Taiqing Realm.

    And Zhang Ziying also got Daoxuan's permission when she proposed to practice in Huanyue Cave Mansion. Here, she got the fifth volume of the Heavenly Book in Sword of Jade Immortals.

    With three volumes of heavenly scriptures in hand and all the fountains of eternal life refined, her cultivation surpassed Daoxuan in one fell swoop and became the number one person in Qingyun sect.

    She was the first to "discover" that Daoxuan had been invaded by the evil spirit of the Zhuxian sword, and united with the seven chiefs to drive away the evil spirit for him, so that Daoxuan was no longer in danger of being possessed by the demon.

    She persuaded Wan Jianyi to regain his strength and became another great master of the Qingyun Sect. She improved Taiji Xuanqing Dao, which greatly increased the power of this sect, accelerated the speed of cultivation, and greatly extended the lifespan.

    Based on Tai Chi Jin, combined with the theory of Huagong Dafa, she created Qingyunmen's third town-style swordsmanship besides "Excalibur Yuleizhenjue" and "Dragon-Slaying Jue", which can be called the strongest in Jiuzhou  The "Taiji Guiyuan Zhenjue" of defensive counterattack swordsmanship.

    Once this sword technique is used, it is basically regarded as invincible. The attacks of others will not only be unable to cause damage to it, but one's own cultivation will be destroyed.

    However, the person who uses this sword art can calmly launch strange and unpredictable attacks on the opponent by various means.

    Qingyunmen has firmly established itself as the head of the world's righteous cultivation sect.

    All the contributions made by Zhang Ziying have been recorded in Qingyunmen's annals, and are admired by generations of Qingyunmen disciples.

    Ten years later, her cultivation was so high that no one could measure it, including Daoxuan, because even Daoxuan, in the fight with Zhang Ziying, could hold on for an hour at most before being defeated.

    She is also the only person in the world who can completely control the Zhuxian sword without being backlashed by evil spirits. The Zhuxian sword has almost become her personal magic weapon.

    When the ten-year period came, and the rare treasure of the Western Dead Marsh appeared, Zhang Ziying took the initiative to invite Ying, and led a group of Qingyun disciples to seize the treasure.

    Killed the three sects of Wandumen, Hehuan faction, and Changshengtang who also came to the treasure hunt to pieces, and ghost Wangzong didn't participate in this treasure hunt at all because of her greeting.

    Not surprisingly, in the third volume of the Heavenly Book, the Heavenly Emperor¡¯s Medicine and the Heavenly Emperor¡¯s Underworld Stones all fell into her hands, and she handed over the Heavenly Emperor¡¯s Medicine to the sect, because immortality was meaningless to her, and the fountain of eternal life she drank did not know  How many have already lived forever.

    But for others, this elixir is of great significance. After discussion between the elders and the head of Qimai, it was finally decided to let Daoxuan drink it.

    He did a good job as the head of the sect, but Zhang Ziying didn't want to be the head, so when Daoxuan almost forced her to drink it and guard the Qingyun sect forever, she used force to restrain him,He poured the elixir into Daoxuan while holding his mouth, which made Daoxuan himself and all the chief elders both moved and amused.

    In Zhang Ziying's words, with endless lives, Daoxuan's cultivation will surpass her today's sooner or later, and become the real No. 1 person in Jiuzhou, so her title of No. 1 in the world is meaningless.

    After everyone thought about it, it was the same reason, so they acquiesced in her nonsense, and stopped accusing her of disregarding the overall situation.

    However, Daoxuan was more than 300 years old, but was drugged by a little girl. This incident caused Daoxuan to be laughed at by his brothers all his life. Of course, it was his brothers' life, his own.  A lifetime is already infinitely long!

    As for the Heavenly Emperor Mingshi, Zhang Ziying swallowed it by herself. After taking it and digesting it, her cultivation level skyrocketed again. Even she herself couldn't figure out how far her cultivation base had grown.

    What's more, she has already obtained the fourth volume of the heavenly book from Tianyin Temple, and has collected all five heavenly books. Her Taoism has truly risen to the level of "immortal".

    Anyway, after the Beast God was born, she invaded the Divine State of Middle Earth, and was chased by her from the Middle Earth to the wilderness with the Sword of Immortal Executioner. It was so fierce that the Beast God was defeated, and finally the two turned enemies into friends.

    Zhang Ziying promised him that he would help him find a way to revive Linglong. The beast god died down and returned to the wilderness to quietly accompany Linglong's stone statue, guarding her and waiting for Zhang Ziying's good news.

    And Zhang Ziying's reincarnation in the world this time is also over. If Gao Peng's harvest in this reincarnation is huge, then Zhang Ziying is directly super god.

    Gao Peng has been listening to Zhang Ziying finish her experience, almost in a state of ignorance throughout the whole process.

    After being in a daze for more than ten minutes, he came back to his senses, stared at Zhang Ziying, and said in shock: "Being able to hang and beat beast gods, your current realm is at least the first level of a fairy, right?"

    Zhang Ziying took a sip of the tea she made herself, and said with a smile: "After all, it will not be worse than the Wuming Earth Immortal who created the five volumes of the Heavenly Book. If I meet Lu Fat and Wolverine again, I am sure to chop them down with the Zhuxian Sword."  into scum."

    Gao Peng flipped his hand, took out the Heavenly Flood Sword, and said with a wry smile: "At first I wanted to get you a good sword, but now you have already used the Immortal Execution Sword, so you probably don't like this sword.  "(Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 779 Fantasy and Xianxia Martial Arts and Comprehension

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Hey, what kind of sword is this? The shape is quite unique! It smells like fantasy."

    Zhang Ziying happily took the sword in Gao Peng's hand to look at it, and said in her mouth: "Who says I don't like it, after all, this is a special gift from you, even if it is a wooden sword, I like it."

    Gao Peng smiled and said: "Sword of Heavenly Flood Dragon, Water Moon Cave World, Long Teng's saber."

    Zhang Ziying nodded suddenly, and said with a smile: "It turned out to be this sword. Although it is not suitable for me now, I have kept it, hehe."

    "Since what you have experienced is Water Moon Cave, have you learned the Dragon God Kung Fu? Have you become immortal?"

    Gao Peng leaned back, leaned on the back of the reclining chair, and sighed: "Don't even think about not dying, you have already learned the Dragon God Art."

    "Tell me about your experience!"

    "Well! I believe you already know about the change of mission mode this time, I"

    Gao Peng recounted his experience, and said: "That's it. I thought I had gained enough, but I didn't expect it to be nothing compared to you."

    Zhang Ziying comforted: "Don't be discouraged! The main god is the fairest, and it is impossible for the gap between the two worlds to be so large. Since the main god arranged this way, then the main god must think that the world of Shuiyuedongtian and Zhuxian are equal worlds."  .¡±

    "I don't know if you have noticed that since the end of this assessment, our new reincarnation has begun to have obvious category differentiation."

    "When I was a low-level martial artist, I practiced Taoist martial arts, which is more suitable for the 'Tao', so the new reincarnation experience is the world of immortals, and you have always practiced powerful martial arts, so the Lord God arranged for you  fantasy world."

    "In other words, I will probably take the Xianxia route in the future, and you probably will follow the fantasy martial arts route."

    After listening to Zhang Ziying's analysis, Gao Peng sat up with a solemn expression, nodded and said: "Your analysis is very reasonable, although it seems that you have thousands of years of cultivation, while I only have five hundred years, but in terms of combat power, I am more  It¡¯s really not necessarily under you.¡±

    "Although your cultivation base is high, it is absolutely impossible to display all your cultivation bases at once with your magic skills. Each move can display hundreds of years of skill at most."

    "But the Dragon God Art is a skill that can gather all the skills to attack the enemy at once. This is doomed. If an opponent like you can't take me down in a short time, he will definitely not be able to keep me.  "

    "Besides, if your power at one time is not as good as my whole body's power, you may even injure my hand, and you may even be defeated if you are caught off guard. This is the difference between fantasy martial arts skills and cultivation skills."

    Gao Peng stroked his chin lightly, and concluded: "So Xuanhuan and Xianxia, ??in fact, have their own advantages and disadvantages. I can't say which one is stronger. In the future, I will probably take the route of proving the Tao with strength and becoming holy in the flesh."

    Zhang Ziying interjected: "Then I am cultivating the primordial spirit, focusing on enlightenment. In this way, you don't plan to learn the five volumes of heavenly scriptures and Tai Chi Xuan Qing Dao?"

    Gao Peng nodded, and said: "If you don't learn, it doesn't match my path. Since you have already followed the martial arts route, it is unwise to go to the dark one by one. It is unwise to change halfway."

    Zhang Ziying nodded and said: "I think so too, so I don't plan to learn Dragon God Art."

    Gao Peng said with a smile: "Then let me see, which one of us can go further!"

    Zhang Ziying said proudly: "But it is undeniable that at present, I have come ahead of you for the time being."

    Gao Peng said indifferently: "You have said everything, this is only temporary, I believe that the Lord God will not favor anyone, and the Lord God will definitely give me an explanation in the next reincarnation."

    Zhang Ziying shrugged and said, "I think so too. In your next reincarnation, your cultivation base will definitely increase exponentially, while mine should be a smooth transition to a world with little danger and little gain."

    Gao Peng nodded, remembered something, and said: "By the way, you have used up the Fountain of Eternal Life. After this rest time is over, do you want to go to the Dragon Emperor World to get some?"

    Zhang Ziying said: "Of course, this thing is not only for cultivation, but also for other auxiliary effects. For example, if you don't have the Fountain of Eternal Life in this reincarnation, it is impossible for you to learn the Dragon God Art."

    Gao Peng stood up and said with a smile: "Okay! Let's wait until the time runs out. After returning, we will exchange another month's time in the Dragon Emperor World. Let's go to the Dragon Emperor World together and fill him with a few cubic meters of spring water."

    "As for now, you have been in the world of Jade Immortals for eighteen years, don't you want to? Come on baby, let my husband comfort you well."

    Gao PengGoing forward, he picked up Zhang Ziying and walked into the room. Zhang Ziying chuckled in his arms and said, "You were also caught by Zhao Yunuh"

    Zhang Ziying couldn't finish speaking because her mouth was blocked

    The world of Dragon Emperor's Tomb.

    Gao Peng regained his sanity, and the virtual memory quickly poured into his mind. It was already three years after they left, and the Dragon Emperor led his undead army to reunify the Central Plains.

    The undead army has also changed their shotguns, transformed from an ancient cold weapon army to a modern army. They wore contemporary military uniforms and carried various firearms, sweeping Liuhe at a speed like a bamboo.

    Once the Great Qin Empire was recovered, the Dragon Emperor immediately ordered to mop up all the surrounding small countries bordering the Great Qin. In just three years, the entire East Asia, South Asia, and Southeast Asia were included in the territory of the Great Qin Empire.

    Today, the whole world knows that an invincible army has appeared in Asia, and the whole world trembles in fear under the shadow of the sharp soldiers of the Great Qin Dynasty.

    And this situation also caused a terrible result, that is, the whole world formed a coalition force to fight against Daqin.

    However, Gao Peng and Zhang Ziying flew directly to America to destroy all the information about nuclear weapons in the only country with the ability to manufacture atomic bombs, and even directly detonated two unfinished atomic bombs that were in the process of being manufactured.

    This behavior caused a devastating blow to the nuclear weapons research that had just sprouted on the earth, and no country dared to study this stuff anymore.

    Because after they did this, they successively visited more than a dozen countries capable of producing nuclear weapons, all the materials were destroyed, and all relevant experts were killed.

    If you want the whole world to unite to fight Daqin, yes, you can only use conventional weapons such as aircraft, tanks, cannons, and bullets.

    In this way, what a fart!  Daqin Ruizu couldn't be killed at all, couldn't be blown up, and he didn't have nuclear weapons, so what could he use to fight?

    What they don't know is that in fact, nuclear weapons can't destroy them. Gao Peng and Zhang Ziying destroy nuclear weapons just because they don't want the earth to be destroyed.

    The time when Gao Peng entered this time was when the Dragon Emperor ordered the rest of Asia after he unified all of Asia except West Asia. Therefore, Gao Peng and Zhang Ziying are currently on vacation in Xianyang, which has become the capital again.

    Gao Peng got up and left the retreat room, just in time to meet Zhang Ziying who came out of another quiet room, the two smiled tacitly, and walked out of their own Hou Mansion hand in hand.

    The Dragon Emperor did not break his promise. After rebuilding the Great Qin Dynasty, he granted Gao Peng the title of Marquis of Wu Cheng, the "ancestor" Wang Jian. After all, his identity in this world is Wang Peng, the successor of Wang Jian.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 780 Frost Sky Snow Dance

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Gao Peng and Zhang Ziying do not live in the army. Dragon Emperor and Gao Peng maintain a high degree of tacit understanding and act in full accordance with the original agreement.

    ?Gao Peng never commanded soldiers during non-wartimes, he only practiced with peace of mind, and occasionally asked Meng Xu, General Yang, and Adjutant Cui to go hunting together in the mountains.

    Of course, you can't use martial arts when hunting, you can only play marksmanship, because only in this way can General Yang and Adjutant Cui play with them.

    Today, except for the undead army, all the soldiers and horses in the country are basically in the hands of General Yang, who is the generalissimo of the army of normal people.

    And the undead army of more than 210,000 is naturally under the direct command of the Dragon Emperor. They are the absolute emperor's personal soldiers, and no one can command them except the Dragon Emperor.

    No matter how much they respected Gao Peng, if the Dragon Emperor hadn't ordered it, Gao Peng would definitely not be able to command a single one.

    The couple brought the gifts they had already prepared, and headed to Meng Xu's house in a Ford driven by their own driver. Today is Meng Xu's birthday, and they wanted to come to celebrate.

    At this time, Zhang Ziying was wearing a cheongsam that was most popular in the upper class during the Republic of China, while Gao Peng was wearing a suit and leather shoes.

    The Dragon Emperor did not adhere to the social model of the Qin Dynasty, but kept pace with the times and kept up with the trend of the times. Except for wearing a dragon robe when he was in court, he also wore modern clothes at other times.  Not cut off, this is the last bit of ancient tradition preserved.

    In the car, Gao Peng and Zhang Ziying seemed to be silent, but they were actually communicating in secret through sound transmission.

    "Take care of it during the day. Let's set off for Shangri-La at night. With the speed of your flying sword, it won't take long to get there."

    Zhang Ziying said: "Well, by the way, should we get rid of that Meng Xu? If we get rid of his avatar, his body won't be able to come to this world. Otherwise, I'm afraid this guy will come to steal it just like us.  Fountain of Eternal Life."

    "After all, there are only so many Fountains of Eternal Life. To form a new one, I don't know how many years of accumulation it will take. If everyone comes to get a little, then what else do we have to do?"

    Gao Peng pondered for a while, and said: "This is indeed a problem, but we have to find a good time. After all, according to the strength of this world, only the two of us in this Great Qin have the ability to kill him. Once he dies  , didn¡¯t it make it clear that we did it?¡±

    Zhang Ziying said: "It depends on the situation! If there is an opportunity, try to seize it, if there is no opportunity, there is nothing to do."

    When he arrived at Demengxu's mansion, he greeted him in person, um, he checked his eyes, it was a virtual body.

    After attending Meng Xu's birthday reception, the sky basically darkened. Gao Peng was "drunk" and was helped back by Zhang Ziying.

    After arriving home, the two of them soared into the sky with clouds on their bodies. After reaching the high-altitude clouds, Zhang Ziying sacrificed her fairy sword of chasing the wind. Gao Peng stepped on the fairy sword with her and flew towards Shangri-La at high speed.

    The distance of thousands of kilometers is completed in less than three hours. Sword immortals and others are not just talking about traveling to the North Sea.

    Arriving at the entrance of Shangri-La on the Himalayas, Gao Peng and Zhang Ziying discovered that this place had been built as a military fortress.

    The entrance of the cave is surrounded by a circular fortification. There is a company of soldiers on duty at any time in the fortification. There are machine gun positions, mortar positions, bazooka positions, anti-aircraft machine guns and anti-aircraft artillery positions.

    And around the entrance of the cave, many large and small bunkers and dark forts were built, and more than a dozen searchlights kept sweeping back and forth, not only on the ground, but also in the sky.

    The defense here is impenetrable. To use a clich¨¦, it is difficult for even a fly to fly in.

    The most important thing is that the soldiers guarding here are all the great soldiers of the Undead Legion, because only they who have the immortality themselves will not covet the fountain of eternal life.

    In the sky, Gao Peng asked Zhang Ziying: "How is it? Is there a way to get in without disturbing them?"

    Zhang Ziying frowned and said: "It is basically impossible not to disturb them, unless we can become invisible, but even among the spells of Qingyunmen, there is no magic that can be invisible!"

    Gao Peng said dumbfoundedly: "You are also a first-class earth immortal! You can't even be invisible, what kind of immortal are you?"

    Zhang Ziying said depressedly: "Who knows what's going on in this world, maybe it's because of the battle between cultivators, there's not much difference between invisibility and non-invisibility!"

    "After all, if you want to cast invisibility spells, there must be spiritual fluctuations. There is no way to hide it from the practitioners, so no one has developed this tasteless spell. When I look back, I will study the heavenly script and create an invisibility method."

     Gao Peng echoed: "It's reliable, it's best to even research the magic of escaping the ground."

    Zhang Ziying said speechlessly: "Please, now is not the time to talk about this. What should we do now? These people are invincible, and they have a radio, so they can contact Xianyang at any time.  Can't take them down."

    Gao Peng was also a little bit pained. He looked at the mountain tangled, and said: "These guys are really ruthless! Even the snow on the top has been shoveled clean, and it is impossible to create an avalanche."

    "Snow?" Zhang Ziying's eyes lit up, and she said, "That's right! There is a technique in Qingyunmen's technique called 'Frost Sky Snow Dance'.  No. 2 Middle School has been portrayed as some kind of "Sky Ice Falling to the Ground", and it is completely fine to freeze this area in an instant."

    Gao Peng's eyes lit up, and he said happily, "Wonderful! And after doing this, you can still let that female mage take the blame. Quickly show it."

    "Okay, take care to control the cloud, and don't let people find us." After Zhang Ziying gave a warning, she immediately formed a seal with her hands, and her spiritual power surged out.

    The Daqin Ruizu who was on duty below suddenly shuddered, and someone shouted: "Do you feel that the surroundings have suddenly become cold?"

    "Yeah! This place is already cold enough, but here comes another gust of cold air."

    "Damn, I have to clear the snow again."

    "Attention everyone, it's raining hail." The soldier controlling the searchlight suddenly shouted.

    "What? No wonder it's so cold all of a sudden. Everyone, pay attention. Although you won't die, it still hurts if you get hit."

    "No! Although it often snows in this place, hail has never been seen!"

    "Shhhhhh"

    There was a scream like a bomber dropping a bomb, and the Daqin soldiers on the ground jumped like dogs and rushed into the bunker or the cave passage.

    "Puff puff puff"

    The large piece of hail covered all the territory in this defense area. When the hailstone fell to the ground, it did not smash the ground into holes. Instead, it exploded the moment it hit the ground, emitting a large amount of cold air, which permeated the air.  It quickly froze, and the ice layer was more than three inches thick.

    The soldiers who were tainted by the cold turned into ice sculptures in an instant. The area was only in chaos for a few seconds before it was completely silent.

    Just because the soldiers of a regiment stationed here have all been turned into ice sculptures, even the soldiers sleeping in the bunker and the barracks were not spared.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 781: The Magician Who Takes the Blame, Soldier to England

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Zhang Ziying clapped her hands and said with a smile, "It's settled, let's go!"

    Gao Peng grabbed Zhang Ziying and said, "Wait, these Daqin soldiers are all undead. Although they are frozen, maybe they have not lost consciousness. It is better for us to be more cautious."

    Suddenly, Zhang Ziying nodded and said: "Indeed, we must pay attention to this aspect, but this cloud is our signature skill, and we must not enter it like this."

    Gao Peng chuckled and said, "This is simple, just look at it."

    After finishing speaking, he jumped and jumped off Zhang Ziying's flying sword. He was in mid-air, his body was empty, and he stretched rapidly.

    "hold head high"

    With a dragon chant, Gao Peng's body has turned into a gray and illusory dragon shape, and he spiraled into the cave below.

    Zhang Ziying looked at this scene with a broken smile, "It's just to enter a cave, even using the dragon magic skill, it's pretty hard work."

    After speaking, a terrifying thunder light suddenly appeared on his body, and his whole body was wrapped in the distorted and flickering lightning, and he rushed into the cave immediately after.

    As expected, those Daqin soldiers did not lose consciousness. They saw an illusory dragon and a thunderbolt entering the cave one after another, and they were horrified.  occur.

    After the two entered the cave, they did not show their bodies hastily, and walked towards the fountain of eternal life in the state of dragon body and thunder god.

    After arriving at the Fountain of Eternal Life, it turned out that their decision was correct, because there was still a squad of troops stationed there.

    Zhang Ziying was not polite, and a Thunder Light Escaping Dragon Jue was thrown down. All the Daqin Ruizu in this class were foaming at the mouth, their hair stood on end, their clothes were ragged, and they passed out with their eyes turned white.

    In fact, immortals are not as awesome as imagined. Apart from not dying, other states that should appear will appear, such as dizziness, paralysis, and slowness.

    After solving the last obstacle, the two of them stopped their efforts and appeared, and ran to the pool. Looking at the pool, the water level had dropped by half, and the Dragon Emperor had pulled away at least five or six cubic meters of spring water.

    "Fortunately, he didn't blow everything away, and finally left some for us." Gao Peng grinned at Zhang Ziying.

    At this time, there were still four or five cubic meters of water left in the pool. The two of them were not polite, and one filled two cubic meters, then quickly returned to the same way, still in the shape of a dragon and Thor, rushed to the sky, and quickly left with the sword.

    When the two returned to Xianyang, it was still after four o'clock in the morning, and they returned to the room as if nothing had happened.

    In the early morning of the next day, Gao Peng and Zhang Ziying walked out of the room as usual, greeted the servants, and ate breakfast normally. Everything was the same as usual.

    At noon, Gao Peng and Zhang Ziying were taking a nap when they were woken up by the housekeeper, who said that someone from the palace had arrived.

    Gao Peng and Zhang Ziying hurriedly got up and went to the hall to greet them. The visitors were the guards of the palace, and naturally, they were also the sharp soldiers of the Great Qin Dynasty.

    "See you, General Wang, madam." The guard clasped his fists and bowed as soon as he saw the two of them.

    Gao Peng stretched out his hand and said, "Excuse me, but Your Majesty summoned me?"

    "Exactly, according to His Majesty's oral instructions, the general and his wife are invited to enter the palace to meet you."

    "Oh? Is Madam going too?" Gao Peng pretended to be surprised.

    "yes."

    "Okay, let's change immediately."

    "No, Your Majesty has a decree, please enter the palace quickly with the general and his wife, without worrying about the ceremony."

    "That being the case, let's go!"

    "please."

    Gao Peng and Zhang Ziying followed the guards into the newly renovated Xianyang Palace, and met the Dragon Emperor in Zhangtai Palace.

    "See Long live my emperor, Long live, Long live."

    At this time, the Dragon Emperor was wearing a black Tang suit inlaid with dragon patterns, his long hair was coiled on his head, and he had an indescribable weirdness, "Freedom of courtesy."

    "Thank you, Your Majesty. I don't know if Your Majesty has called me and my wife urgently. What is your order?"

    Dragon Emperor frowned slightly, and said: "Just now I received a report from the Ministry of Communications that the radio of the Shangri-La garrison lost its answer. I ordered you two to rush to Shangri-La immediately, find out the reason, and report back quickly."

    "The last general commanded the decree."

    The two bowed and stepped back out of the palace gate, then turned around in unison, jumped up, and left in a cloud.

    Flying with the free and easy wind, the speed is naturally much slower than the Yujian flight, but in order to avoid suspicion, Gao Peng and Zhang Ziying honestly used the free and easy wind, and it took more than eight hours to fly to Shangri-La.

    Arriving at the entrance of the Shangri-La Cave, the two landed in the circular fortifications, their expressions??Looking around solemnly.

    Gao Peng walked up to the ice sculpture turned into a soldier, and slapped the ice sculpture with his palm, shaking off the three-inch-thick layer of ice, and then pressed his palm on the soldier's chest, turning his true essence into a nine-yang true essence.  Air enters its body.

    The soldier's body, which had been frozen unconscious, quickly warmed up, and he recovered quickly.

    "See General Wang, Madam." As soon as the soldier regained his ability to move, he immediately bowed and bowed.

    Gao Peng said in a deep voice: "Excuse me, my wife and I are ordered by His Majesty to come to investigate the unresponsiveness of Shangri-La's radio. What happened here?"

    "General, late last night, this place was attacked by an unidentified enemy. The enemy summoned a hailstone that released a large amount of cold air, frozen this place, and then rushed into the cave."

    Gao Peng frowned, and asked: "How many enemies are there?"

    "Two, one can turn into a phantom in the shape of a dragon, and the other is surrounded by lightning, so you can't see the shape clearly."

    After Gao Peng listened to his words, he nodded slowly and said, "It should be written by a Western magician. Hmph, how dare you think about His Majesty's Fountain of Eternal Life, damn it."

    Zhang Ziying also rescued one person at this time, walked back to Gao Peng and said, "My lord, with just the two of us, it may take a long time to rescue these two thousand people. Your Majesty is still waiting for us to report back in the palace. Look  "

    Gao Peng nodded, and said: "You two, use coals to burn a pile of charcoal fire, then knock off the ice cubes on the brothers, and move them to the fire one by one to keep warm."

    "People who have recovered will still be treated in the same way. In this way, the more people recover, the faster the rescue speed will be. Do you understand?"

    The two clasped their fists together and said, "This subordinate understands."

    Gao Peng nodded, patted the shoulders of the two, and said, "Thank you for your hard work."

    After speaking, he said to Zhang Ziying: "Let's go! Go in and have a look."

    "Um."

    The two of them went into the cave to have a look, and woke up those unconscious people. After checking the Fountain of Eternal Life, they left the cave, soared into the sky again, and returned to Xianyang City.

    When I returned to Xianyang, it happened to be early in the morning. Today¡¯s communication equipment is advanced, and there is no need to go to court as often as it was more than two thousand years ago. Today¡¯s Daqin only goes to court every quarter. The Dragon Emperor said he was the emperor.  The president is no different.

    The two returned to Xianyang Palace and reported the situation to the Dragon Emperor. The Dragon Emperor was furious and shouted: "What a magician, how dare you steal my fountain of eternal life, seek death, come here."

    Immediately outside the door, a guard rushed in, "Your Majesty."

    "Order the army to prepare for war and prepare it for me within three months. I want to send troops to England."

    "Follow the order."

    The guards withdrew, and the Dragon Emperor said to Gao Peng and Zhang Ziying with a pleasant face: "General Wang, you and your wife have a good rest these three months. After three months, you will go out with me again."

    "I am willing to go through fire and water for His Majesty, even if I die." (Remember the website of this website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 782 Enlightenment

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The Dragon Emperor¡¯s attack on England naturally had nothing to do with Gao Peng and Zhang Ziying. No, to be precise, it had nothing to do with their bodies. It was all the work of virtual bodies.  return.

    The great Qin Ruizu left the country from the Xinjiang region, passed through Kazakhstan, passed through Ukraine, passed through Poland, crossed Germany, crossed the sea from Belgium across the sea from England, and entered the mainland of England.

    Of course, the Great Qin Ruizu didn't just borrow from those countries, but directly fought all the way there. Wherever he passed, he was invincible.

    ?The alliance of sixteen countries in Western Europe has formed a coalition of nearly 600,000 troops, with countless aircraft, artillery and tanks, but it cannot stop the great Qin Rui's death.

    This time, the Dragon Emperor personally led the attack of 100,000 Qin Rui soldiers, and 500,000 ordinary people occupied the army. With Gao Peng, Zhang Ziying, and Meng Xu as the vanguard, the whole journey was like a broken bamboo.  No logistical stress.

    With a 100,000 undead army and god-level military forces like Gao Peng and Zhang Ziying, Japan's difficult situation on Chinese soil did not happen. Wherever it went, the resistance forces were completely destroyed.

    Some countries also have extraordinary powers, but they are all in the same group, and they are all vulnerable to Gao Peng and Zhang Ziying.

    In less than a year, the army invaded the mainland of England, and the female mage Carla Merlin had to step forward to lead the Knights of the Round Table to resist the invasion of Great Qin.

    The mage of this avatar seems to have the attributes of a virgin, completely different from the applicant's body, and will never back down until he dies in battle.

    The most wonderful thing is that when she went to China to prevent the Dragon Emperor from being resurrected, she really went to steal the Fountain of Immortality, but when the Dragon Emperor spread the news, he only did it to England because the female mage stole his Fountain of Immortality.  The war started, and Kara Merlin became England's eternal sinner.

    And Gao Peng and Zhang Ziying's blame was also successfully shaken off, allowing Kara Merlin to take a solid back.

    In fact, the biggest reason why she became a sinner through the ages and was nailed to the pillar of shame was that after she got the Fountain of Eternal Life, she didn't share it with the royal family, but swallowed it all by herself.

    England surrendered, and Kara Merlin, who was beaten half to death by the Dragon Emperor himself, and whose magic power was exhausted, was tied up and burned to death by angry citizens who had become subjugated slaves.

    And the Dragon Emperor, who brought the whole of Western Europe into the territory of the Great Qin Empire, once again ordered to recuperate and digest the land he had won.

    Of course, this is the business of the ordinary people's army. The Dragon Emperor only sent 50,000 undead legions, with brigades as units, and every 5,000 people have a piece of land, stationed in various towns in Western Europe.

    The country is still recruiting troops aggressively. Although the Dragon Emperor is a bit militaristic, he has an invincible and invincible undead army. The country is extremely stable, the economy and agriculture are developing rapidly, and the population growth rate is also rapid.

    It is only a matter of time before the Great Qin army spreads to the world. I believe that if this continues, the global domination of the Great Qin Empire will be just around the corner. In the real world, the "yellow peril theory" and "*****" advocated by Western countries are vividly reflected in this parallel world

    Gao Peng, who returned to the main god's space, was not in a hurry to re-enter reincarnation, because without accident, the next reincarnation experience will be a slightly more risky world.

    He needs to improve himself again, so as not to capsize in the gutter, even though he has five hundred years of cultivation now, but the further the world goes, the more vain this cultivation is, or in other words, the world of fantasy fairy tales is simply  It is no longer possible to use how many years of cultivation to calculate strength.

    Otherwise, how many years has Zhang Xiaofan been practicing Taoism?  He is capable of overthrowing the ghost king and fighting against the beast god. How many years has the beast god practiced?  have no idea.

    Besides, Tong Bo, how many years has he practiced?  How many years has Yin Zhong practiced?  But in the same situation of using the Dragon God Art, he and Yin Zhong could lose both.

    Although Yin Zhong's injury was not healed and he couldn't use his full strength, Tong Bo didn't get the Dragon Sword at that time, and he was blessed by the soul of the dragon!

    Therefore, it is meaningless to simply improve his cultivation. What he needs to do is to improve the realm of martial arts, that is, the power of martial arts.

    Before that, his trump card was undoubtedly the Tathagata Palm, but now the Tathagata Palm has gradually become tasteless.

    Liulong Yutian can be regarded as his first step, but it is not enough. Liulong Yutian is indeed powerful when facing opponents who are similar in combat power to him. In the same level, it is almost a top-level martial arts, and he has a big advantage  .

    But in the face of opponents who are stronger than herself, she is somewhat powerless, just like Zhang Ziying, Liulong Yutian is nothing in front of her now, only the Dragon God Art can compete with her.

    Now the Longshen Kungfu seems to have come into being.??His new killer move, but the Dragon God Art has one of its biggest weaknesses, that is, every move is equivalent to a fight with all its strength, it doesn't matter if you can win, if you can't win, you will be close to death.

    Just like the theory that the strongest point is also the weakest point, the strongest martial art is also his weakness. As long as someone can withstand the power of the Dragon God Art, then he has lost his chance of winning.

    Of course, this is actually nonsense. An opponent who can't even win the Dragon God Art proves that the opponent is much stronger than him, and there is no fight at all.

    The one-shot sale of Dragon God Art made Gao Peng very insecure. He didn't know which world the next reincarnation would be, but what is certain is that nine out of ten it will be fantasy or fairy world, and the value of force must be higher than that of Shuiyue.  The cave is higher.

    With his current strength, he is not sure of winning even against Yin Zhong. How can he face a world with a higher force value?

    So Gao Peng decided to exchange ten years of time, do nothing, and concentrate on studying new unique moves. He wants to create a martial art that is more powerful than the Dragon God Art.  , even thousands of years of martial arts power.

    And his reliance is Xiaoyao Yufeng and Dragon God Art.

    As I said before, Xiaoyao Yufeng has the characteristic of wind and formlessness, while Longshengong has the characteristic of cloud impermanence. If he can understand the mystery of the combination of wind and cloud, maybe he can create a martial art similar to Maha Wuliang.

    Maha Wuliang means infinite, and the specific effect is that it can increase a person's strength by ten times. In other words, if he can practice Maha Wuliang, his five hundred years of cultivation can be used for five thousand years.  power.

    Gao Peng remodeled his living space, and the whole space became a towering cliff, and the only place for him to stay was the top of the cliff, the three-foot-wide platform.

    Apart from this platform, there is nothing in this space, only whizzing past, lingering wind, and unpredictable and uncertain clouds.

    Gao Peng sat cross-legged in the center of the platform, closed his eyes, and remained motionless for ten years.

    In the past ten years, there was no slight change in the first five or six years, and Gao Peng was like a statue. It was not until the seventh year that there was a slight change on the platform.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 783: Wind Impermanence, Cloud Impermanence

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Gao Peng exuded a mysterious aura, and an illusory tiger and an equally illusory dragon began to loom around his body.

    The wind follows the tiger, the cloud follows the dragon, the dragon and the tiger appear, and the wind and cloud gather.

    It's just that the wind and clouds wrapped around Gao Peng's body are too rigid in form, and there is no meaning of impermanence.

    In the next three years, the wind flow around Gao Peng became faster and faster, and became chaotic. The original breeze turned into a whistling wind, and the clouds were engulfed in the wind. Unfortunately, there was no wind at all.  The taste of impermanence, but go with the wind, completely guided by the wind.

    "Non-appearance means to break away from the realm of form, sound, fragrance, taste, touch, life, bad, male, female, and the ten phases.  It has been separated from any form of color, sound, and form, so it is called formless."

    "So, to achieve the state of wind and formlessness, is it first necessary to be fast?"

    Gao Peng's eyes suddenly opened, and with a movement of his body, he suddenly turned into a phantom, and cast his kung fu on the platform.

    "Hoo hoo"

    At this time, Gao Peng's speed is faster than ever before. During the movement of his figure, the video remains. His figure has obviously moved to another place, but there is still a phantom of him at his previous position.  It exists, and it slowly dissipates after a breath.

    For a moment, the entire platform was covered with the figure of Gao Peng. If it was against the enemy, it would be dazzling and dizzying.

    A set of moves is powerful, but it is wide open and closed, winning with strength. It is not a very delicate Tiancan foot, but he used it like a wind god's leg. The scream piercing the air made people's expressions change  But¡­¡­

    "No, this is not the formless wind. The real formless wind should be silent, without a trace, and should not appear like this."

    "Whether it's the howling sound piercing the air or the afterimage, it all shows that this is not what Feng Wuxiang should have."

    Gao Peng frowned, and muttered to himself: "The wind has no form, the wind has no form, what exactly is the wind without form? How to be invisible and formless? No shadow or trace?"

    "Wait, where did that scream come from? Yes, it was my legs that broke through the sound barrier and cut through the air to create a sonic boom, and the wind is the flowing air, so"

    "I shouldn't just pursue speed, and I can't let the air, or let the wind become my resistance."

    "Since I want to realize that the wind has no form, first of all I have to become a part of the wind myself, so that the wind will not only no longer be my resistance, but will become my help."

    "So, I should go with the wind, no, I should go with the wind, let the wind follow me, as soon as I move, the wind around me will move with me"

    Thinking of this, Gao Peng slowly moved his body, but closed his eyes again, feeling every trace of the breeze with his heart.

    Yes, heart, Fengyun World tells a truth, the most powerful power in this world comes from the heart.

    Only with the heart of swordsmanship can the sword master create the sword twenty-three and create the sword heart hell that freezes everything.

    Gao Peng felt the existence of the wind with his heart, and touched the flow of the wind with his heart. Slowly, Gao Peng felt that the wind also has breathing, heartbeat, and thoughts.

    The wind is not a dead thing, but an existence that belongs to its life. For life, the wind is as gentle as a mother. When the spring breeze blows across the earth, everything is revived at this time.

    However, the wind will also be as majestic as a strict father. When life destroys the ecology too much, it will also punish life with a violent posture and warn the world.

    Gao Peng felt it, he felt the breath of the wind, the heartbeat of the wind, the thoughts of the wind, its tenderness, its thoughtfulness, its tolerance, and its majesty.

    At this moment, the relationship between Gao Peng and Feng has completely changed. Slowly, Gao Peng's figure moved again, from slow to fast, but this time, he was silent, although he still couldn't disappear without a trace.  , but only a faint phantom can be seen.

    Gao Peng seemed to have turned into a part of the wind and flowed with it. When he moved, the wind around him would also move with him, and the wind around him would drive the wind farther away to move together.

    At this moment, Gao Peng is the wind, but the wind is not Gao Peng. If we talk about the relationship between Gao Peng and the wind, it used to be a person, a tool, and a weapon, but now it has become the communication and interaction between two people.

    Gao Peng has finally found the way to the state of wind without form. As long as he continues to practice intensively, he will sooner or later reach the state of formless, formless and invisible.

    It's just about cloud impermanence, Gao Peng doesn't have the energy to comprehend it yet, so he can only talk about it after stabilizing the state of Feng Wuxiang.

      Gao Peng had been implanted in the world of Tianlong Babu and became Duan Yu's younger brother, and like Duan Yu, he studied Buddhism intensively and had a deep understanding of Buddhist principles.  The cycle of the world plays a vital role.

    "Reincarnation is on. This reincarnation is an experience mode. Please enter the teleportation beam within ten minutes. If you don't enter for more than ten minutes, you will be wiped out."

    Suddenly, I thought of the main god's prompt sound without any waves, no emotional ups and downs, and emotional fluctuations. Before I knew it, ten years had passed.

    Gao Peng frowned slightly, now is not a good time to enter reincarnation!

    Gritting his teeth, Gao Peng re-exchanged ten years of time, and after spending another two years to completely stabilize the Feng Wuxiang Realm, Gao Peng began to comprehend cloud impermanence.

    It is undeniable that cloud impermanence is more difficult to comprehend than wind without form, impermanence means uncertainty, and cloud is inherently more elusive than wind.

    When the breeze blows over the cheeks, people will feel comfortable; when the cold wind blows over the body, it will feel icy cold;  arrive.

    However, with the previous experience of comprehending Feng Wuxiang, Gao Peng believes that he will be able to comprehend Yun Wuchang again, and it is only a matter of time.

    He already knows how to use the power of "heart", and initially possesses the concept of martial arts heart, which will play a vital role in his future martial arts path.

    This time it took six years for Gao Peng to perceive the existence of "cloud". The next step is naturally to "get along with the cloud", to understand the cloud, analyze the cloud, and finally turn the obtained results into his understanding of martial arts.

    "The wind has no direction, and the clouds have impermanence. The so-called impermanence should refer to the unpredictable changes in the world, and they will never stay in the same place, which is what Buddhism calls 'all things are impermanent'."

    "All conditioned dharmas, the birth and cessation of thoughts are impermanent, all dharmas have no self, nirvana, all actions are impermanent, this is the dharma of birth and cessation, birth and cessation has already occurred, and extinction is joy"

    As Gao Peng's perception deepened, clouds around him kept rolling and disillusioning, changing endlessly. At the moment when the clouds were changing most violently, Gao Peng suddenly got up, but he didn't open his eyes.  Yang Zhang has already made a move.

    However, today's Tianshan Liuyang Palm is very different. Not only is it so fast that you can't see it clearly, but it also has an elusive meaning like a ghost or a virtual cloud.

    ?Gao Peng is full of martial arts at his fingertips, such as Hunyuan Palm, Tan Leg, Tiancan Foot, Tathagata Palm, Tianshan Liuyang Palm, Tianshan Zhemei Shou, Dragon Subduing Eighteen Palms, Baihong Palm

    However, no matter what kind of martial arts he uses, whether it is fierce or delicate, it all contains the meaning of impermanence. At this time, Gao Peng has brought out his quickness and cunning to the fullest.

    The formlessness of the wind and the impermanence of the cloud can finally be smoothly integrated into one move and one style, but now the formlessness and impermanence are only working separately. Gao Peng has just realized the formlessness and impermanence of Fengyun, but he has no clue about the combination of wind and cloud  .

    Theoretically speaking, wind and cloud are opposing forces. When the wind blows, the clouds will disperse, and if the clouds gather, there will be no wind. The two have no coincidence at all.

    The three unique skills in Fengyun World, Tianshuang fist defeats cloud-dispelling palm, cloud-dispelling palm defeats Fengshen's leg, and Fengshen's leg defeats Tianshuang's fist, are meant to restrain each other, how can they be combined?

    For the remaining two years, Gao Peng continued to perform martial arts, looking for opportunities for the combination of wind and cloud, but unfortunately, until the time was exhausted, he still did not find the meeting point.

    In desperation, Gao Peng had no choice but to give up temporarily, perhaps because his experience was still not enough, and it would be useless to continue practicing.

    However, after comprehending the mysteries of Feng Wuxiang and Yun Impermanence, Gao Peng's strength has also increased. No matter which of these two is integrated into his martial arts, his power can be doubled or tripled.

    The two are integrated at the same time, and the power is increased by three times. He also has the capital to gain a foothold in the world with higher force value.

    If you go back to Shuiyuedongtian now, although you still can't kill Yin Zhong, it's absolutely fine to beat him to the point where he can't fight back.

    Then, it's time to re-enter reincarnation, Gao Peng flew up, left the platform he hadn't left for 20 years, and flew towards a door standing in the void.

    Opening the door and walking to the Main God Square, Gao Peng took a deep breath and stepped into the beam of teleportation light.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 maternity leave

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    ? At 3:30 midnight on January 19, 2019, my son finally achieved success and was about to break through the customs and be born Cough cough, okay!  This is bullshit.

    It is now 4:16, and Da Fei is waiting anxiously outside the operating room of the obstetrics and gynecology department. In order to suppress his anxiety, Da Fei takes out his mobile phone, opens the writer's assistant, and writes this leave note.

    At around 3:30 in the morning, Dapeng's amniotic fluid broke. After all, my son did not make it to the expected date of delivery, and was born half a month early. Although a little premature, it was only half a month.  , there is no way to give birth naturally, and a caesarean section is necessary.

    Then there is no way, the update is inevitable. The initial healing of the caesarean section wound will take at least a week. I don¡¯t know how long it will take to fully heal. There is no doubt that Dapeng cannot update during this period, so Dafei is here.  Please take a long vacation for Dapeng, the shortest is half a month, and the longest is a month, but what is certain is that the update will be resumed in February.

    During Dapeng's confinement period, she can use her mobile phone and computer by herself, and then she will update it by herself. Finally, Da Fei doesn't have to force her to update her own every day, and she has to help her type the chapters written with pen and paper on the computer.

    However, after writing for so long, Dapeng has practiced a lot of handwriting, which can be regarded as a benefit!

    Today's two chapters have been written by Dapeng during the day, and I have already typed them up last night. They were originally scheduled to be released, but now it seems unnecessary, so I will release them directly!  A coincidence among coincidences is that these two chapters happen to be written when Gao Peng re-enters reincarnation, which can be regarded as just completing a small stage.

    As for Da Fei, I have to ask for a leave, maybe one day, maybe two days, but there is absolutely no problem on the third day. Our family and her mother¡¯s family together have two mothers, five aunts, and one aunt to help take care of her.  Dafei should be able to update the codeword normally. After all, life is still going on, and he has to rely on the support of the big guys to make ends meet.

    In addition, I would like to report to the elders the name that Dafei prepared for my son. It was chosen the moment I first met Dapeng Ahem, nonsense again.

    Both Dapeng and Dafei entered the circle of online literature through Infinity Stream, so I am full of gratitude and love for Infinity Stream, and Dapeng and I are very grateful for the genre of Alphabet Creation.

    Because when I took the four-dimensional color Doppler ultrasound, I already knew that Dapeng was pregnant with a boy, so his name was

    PengChuXuan.

    Cough cough, Da Fei's surname is Peng.

    The reason why it is called this name is because of the infinite flow, which has already been said, and the second is that our parents have a little expectation for their son. Although this expectation is a bit big, I don¡¯t ask too much, as long as there is no son.  It's enough to have half the IQ of the name.

    The name Chu Xuan is itself a representative, he represents "wisdom beyond ordinary people".

    Well, half of the words don¡¯t need to surpass mortals, it¡¯s almost enough to be a little better among mortals, haha.

    Alright!  After so much rambling, Da Fei has nothing to say. Except for some immortal cultivators, probably no one is still awake at this time. When everyone sees this leave note, it is estimated that the first meal in my life will be a meal.  Already finished eating and fell asleep soundly.

    In fact, to be honest, Da Fei is really not ready to be a father yet, this guy came as soon as he said it, alas

    Experts say that the scariest thing in the world is: "Become a parent without any assessment and study."

    Is this sentence really true? Can anyone with experience teach me how to be a father?

    Wait online, well, there is no rush, just tell me slowly.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Case report

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Report to the seniors who are waiting for the update about Dapeng's physical recovery. At present, Dapeng's lower abdomen wound has almost healed. Judging from the situation, he will be discharged from the hospital in a few days.

    The child Chu Xuan is also doing well. The high jaundice has returned to normal after being baked in the incubator for a few days. He is currently very healthy and very cute.

    The little guy is very tough. Except for being deliberately made to cry by the nurse when he was born, he basically doesn¡¯t cry much. When he¡¯s hungry, he just poots his mouth and sucks everywhere. Looking at his movements, he knows it¡¯s time to breastfeed and pee.  There will always be some movement to let you know.

    Dapeng is very happy now, maybe this little guy will not insult the name Chu Xuan!

    Nothing else, but breastfeeding is a bit painful. This guy sucks really hard. I finally realized what it means to "use all the strength of breastfeeding". It turns out that breastfeeding really needs to be done.  Use a lot of force.

    Then about the update, no surprises, Dapeng will be able to resume the update in early February. In fact, as long as you leave the hospital and go home, the wound will not hurt, and you can basically start coding. Dapeng will resume the update as soon as possible. Thank you for your continued support  support.

    Thank you Dapeng.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 784 In society, I, Brother Peng, don't talk too much.

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Gao Peng turned his head and looked around, only to see that the surrounding area was covered with white snow and covered in silver. He jumped up, looked down from the sky, and was surprised to find that the surrounding terrain seemed very familiar.

    "This is Tianshan?"

    After a while, Gao Peng finally recognized where he was. After all, he had practiced in Tianlong World in Tianshan for many years, and he was very familiar with the geographical conditions and environment of Tianshan.

    "The place to enter is actually Tianshan Mountain, so which world is this?" Gao Peng has no idea. After all, strictly speaking, Tianshan Mountain exists in any world. Based on this alone, it is impossible to know what world he has entered.

    Looking at the reincarnation table, there was no information. Gao Peng thought about it for a while, so he stopped thinking about this issue for the time being. He planned to leave Tianshan first and go to the towns where humans live to inquire about the news. Naturally, he can figure out which one it is.  world.

    Thinking of this, Gao Peng jumped up and jumped into the air. Clouds quickly enveloped his body and flew to the northeast, which was the direction of the Central Plains. Of course, he would pass through the southwestern regions such as Yunnan, Guizhou, and Sichuan.

    However, not long after he had flown, he suddenly heard the sound of many people shouting in unison, and he gathered his ears and listened intently, and they heard people shouting: "The leader is powerful, command the world, and the hearts of the people are prosperous!"  , the world is unified."

    Gao Peng's heart moved, and his figure immediately turned to that direction. After crossing two mountain tops, Gao Peng landed on a mountain top and stared at it.

    I saw a vast basin in front of me. At this time, thousands of people gathered here, standing in a neat square formation, facing the direction they were facing, a mighty middle-aged man sitting on a golden seat on a high platform bowed down.

    Behind the man stood a huge plaque, engraved with three big golden characters - Tianxiahui.

    Seeing these three words, Gao Peng still doesn't understand what world he has entered.

    "It turned out to be Fengyun World. This scene is not Fengyun 1, but Fengyun 2. So" Gao Peng's eyes flickered, and he said two words, "Long Yuan."

    At this time, Gao Peng was full of emotions, even a little excited. He didn't know what kind of chemical reaction would happen when Long Shengong met Long Yuan. Gao Peng was looking forward to it.

    Sitting on the high seat, Xiongba raised his hand slightly, and the shouting Tianxiahui gang below immediately silenced. Thousands of people gathered in one place, and there was not even a trace of noise, which shows how majestic Xiongba is usually.

    Xiong Ba slowly said: "This old man's miraculous skills are unrivaled in the world, he is more wise than male, and he dominates the world, it is only natural."

    After saying this, Xiongba stood up, and then proudly said: "How difficult is it to turn the world around?"

    When the gang members heard this, they immediately shouted again in unison, "The Supreme Master of the Martial Arts, act on behalf of the heavens, forever, and live longer than the sky."

    "Boom boom boom boom"

    After shouting these words, the drummers on the drum platforms on both sides immediately beat the rumbling war drums, and some gang members covered in red robes and wearing yaksha masks on their faces rushed forward, dancing without any sense of beauty.  A war dance to speak of.

    At this moment, Gao Peng on the top of the mountain felt a heat on his wrist. He immediately raised his hand and looked at the reincarnation watch. He did not expect the mission information to arrive so soon.

    The World of Reincarnation: "Fengyun II"

    Reincarnation Mode: Experience Mode

    Note 1: This world is a fantasy world, and all types of firearms and technological weapons are prohibited.

    Note 2: There are three development routes in this world, which are single-choice tasks. After choosing one of the development routes, the other two will be invalid.

    route one

    Task 1: Help Xiongba eliminate Fengyun, get 80,000 reward points, and deduct 80,000 reward points for failure.

    ? Task 2: Help Xiongba sweep the world and dominate the country, get 200,000 reward points, and deduct 200,000 reward points if you fail.

    ? Route 2

    Task 1: Help Fengyun eliminate Xiongba, get 50,000 reward points, and deduct 50,000 reward points for failure.

    ? Task 2: Help Fengyun level the Tianmen, kill Emperor Shitian (Xu Fu), maintain the righteous way of martial arts, get 150,000 reward points, and deduct 150,000 reward points for failure.

    ? Route 3

    ? Task 1, destroy Xiongba and Fengyun, get 100,000 reward points, and deduct 100,000 reward points for failure.

    ? Task 2, create a sect of your own, dominate the world, those who follow me prosper, and those who oppose me perish, get 300,000 reward points, and deduct 300,000 reward points if you fail

    Note: At the end of the plot, the reward points will be wiped out with negative numbers.

    After reading these three routes, Gao Peng laughed and shook his head. It seems that this time, he has to choose the route with the least reward.

    A few times before reincarnation, Gao Peng had already realized that when the cultivation base is high?After a certain level, he must choose to follow his heart, otherwise it will be of no benefit to his martial arts path.

    In fact, he has no choice among these three routes. He can only choose the second one, because no matter whether he chooses one or three, it is against his will, which makes him feel ashamed and will inevitably create demons in the future.

    If it were him today when he returned to the first interview, the special soldier named Yang Lei would definitely not have died.

    Having made his choice, Gao Peng didn't have any hesitation anymore. The clouds and mist around him dispersed, and he flew up, turning into a golden light, and flew to the obliquely above Xiongba's head in an instant.

    This world is indeed worthy of the fantasy world of Gaowu. As soon as Gao Peng's murderous intent arose and the clouds cleared, Xiongba had already reacted, so when Gao Pengfei flew over his head, he had already reacted.

    "Wan Buddha Chao Zong."

    Gao Peng didn't talk nonsense. As soon as he appeared, Xiong Ba hadn't even yelled at him before he made a big move, fully embodying the sentence "I am Brother Peng in society, and people don't talk too much".

    "Om"

    "Boom boom boom"

    The golden giant Buddha that appeared out of thin air, the thunder and giant palms all over the sky made Xiongba look extremely dignified, while those members of the Tianxia Hui gang scattered like birds and beasts in an instant, and fled in all directions.

    "Boom boom boom boom"

    Thunder from the sky and countless golden Buddha's palms crashed down, blasting fiercely at Xiongba on the ground. Gao Peng didn't pay attention to those young people at all, and he didn't even bother to expend his energy on them, so the Buddha's palm was controlled by him to Xiongba.  shoot away.

    It's a pity that Gao Peng forgot that Nie Feng, the god of wind, had the legs of the wind god taught by Xiongba, so how could the Ten Thousand Buddhas Dynasty sect hurt him?

    Seeing that Xiongba's figure turned into a faint phantom, flashing back and forth in the entire basin, none of the Buddha's palms falling from the sky could hit him.

    The reason why it is a faint phantom is naturally because Xiongba is too fast and has entered a state of wind without form. In this state, let alone Wanfo Chaozong, it is difficult for even a thunderbolt to hit him.

    "Alas, the Ten Thousand Buddhas Chaozong has really become a chicken rib, and its power can reach the level of high martial arts fantasy, but this attack method has become useless. An opponent with a slightly faster speed can be safely avoided."

    After Gao Peng sighed, he resolutely withdrew his move, his body flickered, and he also turned into a phantom, fitting himself and pounced on Xiongba.

    Xiongba was only taken aback by Gao Peng's big move at first, but when he found out that the opponent's move was fancy but not useful, he immediately made up his mind, seeing the opponent's fit and rushing towards him, he went up to meet him without showing any weakness.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 785

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    In mid-air, a three-point Gui Yuan Qi with a diameter of no less than half a foot shot out first, with a boundless domineering aura, blasting towards Gao Peng who was rushing towards him.

    At this time, the distance between them has reached a certain level, and the air mechanism has been able to lock on to each other. Under such circumstances, the moves cannot be dodged.

    However, Gao Peng didn't need to dodge. At this moment, he descended from the sky, and Xiongba counterattacked from the bottom up.

    "Boom"

    There was a loud bang that shook the world, and the shock wave made the surrounding mountains tremble.

    "Boom"

    A series of shocking dull bangs sounded one after another, but it was the snow on the surrounding peaks that was shaken by the shock wave caused by the collision of two forces, causing a large-scale avalanche.

    However, neither Gao Peng nor Xiongba paid any attention to the avalanches around them. After making a move in the air, the two of them were already close to each other, fighting hand to hand.

    "Crackling"

    The two fought fast, and at this moment, Gao Peng displayed all his knowledge heartily, Tianshan Liuyang Palm, Tianshan Zhemeishou, Dragon Subduing Eighteen Palms, Baihong Palm, Tathagata Palm, Tiancanjiao successively made moves.  , There is no stagnation in the transition, it is extremely smooth, and it has reached the realm of doing whatever you want and being clear.

    Xiong Ba also did not dare to relax at all, alternately using Tianshuang Fist, Paiyun Palm, Fengshen Kick, and Three-point Divine Finger, attacking against Gao Peng, seeing each move.

    Tianshuang's fists were icy cold, but Gao Peng confronted him tit for tat with the Kunlun Flame Palm.

    Paiyun Palm is erratic and elusive, but Gao Peng can catch all of them with Baihong Palm.

    Fengshen's legs are as fast as the wind, and he is unparalleled. Gao Peng, who has realized that the wind has no form, greets him with a broken foot, but he does not lose the wind in the slightest.

    The three-divided divine finger is extremely powerful, but the six-meridian divine sword is also able to deal with it freely.

    It can be said that the two met opponents in chess and met good talents. In terms of martial arts moves, you come and go, and you will not give in to each other, but neither can completely suppress the other. Both of them felt a sense of joy.

    It has been a long time since Xiongba has met an opponent who can fight as well as him. At this moment, he actually felt a sense of sympathy for Gao Peng, a young man who came out to attack him out of nowhere.

    Gao Peng's martial arts is something he has never seen or heard. Although it is complicated, every martial art and every move is just right, just like a master.

    However, the sympathy only appeared for a moment, and the next moment, what flashed in Xiongba's heart was the thought that he must kill the other party.

    He does not allow any opponents in this world who can threaten him. Xiong Ba is not a pure fighter like Huang Ying or Huai Mie, and he will not be happy when a good opponent appears.

    He is a tyrant, what he wants is to dominate the world, and everyone surrenders at his feet, instead of pursuing to climb the martial arts realm, so he is destined not to be friends with anyone, and anyone who can threaten him should be killed.

    As for Gao Peng, in fact, since he entered the world of Huang Feihong, it has been a long time since he has encountered an opponent who is equal to him and can fight him to this level.

    It's either someone who is not his opponent at all, or someone like Yin Zhong who has no chance of winning. Although he can defeat Xiong Ba smoothly if he uses all his firepower, he can fight him evenly if he doesn't use his trump card.  Yes, so far, there is only one Xiongba.

    And Gao Peng wasn't sure if that guy Di Shitian was watching around, but according to the guy's pissing nature, he was probably watching this battle secretly in a corner, or even in the sky.

    At present, Gao Peng is not sure about fighting against Di Shitian. This guy is more terrifying than Yin Zhong. He doesn't want to reveal his hole card easily, because it is a guarantee for being able to surprise Di Shitian in the future.

    It is true that Xiongba is on par with him in terms of martial arts, but in terms of skill, Gao Peng does not take him seriously at all. If the fight continues like this, Xiongba will be the first to fail.

    What's more, if there is no accident, Fengyun will be here soon. With Fengyun's joining, Xiongba will have no chance of survival.

    Gao Peng thought very thoroughly, so he didn't rush at all, he focused on seeing each other's moves with Xiongba, and at the same time honed his own martial arts, allowing him to integrate what he had learned into a more harmonious one.

    All of a sudden, the entire basin was filled with the figures of Gao Peng and Xiongba fighting fiercely. They fought from the ground to midair, from the sky to the underground snow layer, and from the snow layer to the sky.

    The sound of fists and palms clashing and the sound of energy colliding could be heard endlessly. The entire basin seemed to have been bombarded by bomber formations, and there were potholes everywhere blasted out by the aftermath of their energy.

     And not far from the venue where the two fought, a long piece of ice that blended with the surrounding ice and snow was embedded on the mountain wall, and within the ice, there was a looming figure.

    "Good guy, where did this young master come from, and he can fight Xiongba to such an extent. I know all the famous masters in the rivers and lakes, but I don't know the origin of this kid at all."

    "Could it be that he is a so-called hermit expert who lives in seclusion in some deep mountains and old forests. The disciple he trained has just left the mountain, so I have never heard of it. Well, no matter what his background is, look for opportunities to test it out and see if he has potential."

    After a sound like a mosquito gnat came out of the ice, it fell silent.

    "Boom"

    After a few breaths, the ice and snow suddenly exploded on the ground behind where Xiongba was sitting just now, and amidst the splash of ice and snow, a huge monster rushed out.

    It was actually a manta ray that was so big that it was almost doubtful that it had matured. The manta ray is also called a devil fish. It has a diamond-shaped body, a wide body, and a pair of fins that look like wings.

    Of course, the huge stingray is not so shocking. What is strange is that this stingray actually drilled out of the ground. What is even more strange is that this stingray does not swim in the sea, but flies in the sky.

    But the most bizarre thing is that there are two people on the back of the devil fish.

    One of them has a frosty face and is extremely cold. His curly hair like instant noodles hangs over his shoulders. He is wearing a red dress with a long cloak fluttering behind him in the wind. He is also holding a big black sword with a strange shape in his hand.  .

    The other was wearing a fur coat with a thin coat, and a single sheathed sword exuding bursts of cold air was carried on his back.

    Needless to say, these two are the protagonists of destiny in this world, the sons of luck, Nie Feng and Bu Jingyun.

    After the two sprang out from the ground with the devil fish, they quickly saw the situation in the arena, looked at each other inexplicably in astonishment, and Nie Feng asked, "Senior Brother Yun, the one who is inextricably fighting with Xiongba?"  Who is this young man? Have you heard anything?"

    Bu Jingyun shook his head slowly, and said in a deep voice: "I have never seen it, let alone heard it, I never thought that in this world, apart from the late Dugu Sword Master and my master Wuming, there are people who can fight with Xiongba incomparably."  up and down."

    Nie Feng nodded, and said again: "But it seems that although his martial arts are higher than ours, he is only on par with Xiong Ba, and the winner cannot be determined in a short time, should we help him?  "

    Bu Jingyun looked at it, and said lightly: "Don't worry, the other party's identity is unknown, we don't want to act rashly, his martial arts moves are very similar to ours and Xiong Ba's, let's observe a little bit first, maybe it can also inspire us  .¡±

    "Besides, he doesn't know why he is fighting with Xiongba. If he is an ambitious person like Xiongba, then he seeks out Xiongba, most likely to defeat him and dominate the world by himself. If we help him kill Xiongba,  Sooner or later, you have to face him."

    Nie Feng asked: "Then what if he is a chivalrous man who fights to protect the righteous way of martial arts?"

    Bu Jingyun said in a deep voice: "I hope so, his martial arts are not inferior to Xiongba, even if he can't win Xiongba for a while, it is not very dangerous, let's take a look first."

    "Alright."

    However, they wanted to take a look first, but the two people below didn't want them to look. As soon as they found Fengyun's appearance, they clapped their palms together as if they had a heart-to-heart, and used the opponent's palm to fly back, widening the distance.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 786 You still don't make a move?  Didn't you see that we have already lost?

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Who are you? What enmity do you have with me?"

    For the time being, Xiongba ignored Nie Feng and Bu Jingyun who had jumped off the devil fish's back, pointed at Gao Peng and asked, but the huge devil fish burrowed into the underground ice and snow again and disappeared.

    Gao Peng folded his arms around his chest, and said Shi Shiran: "I have no grudges against you."

    Xiong Ba's eyes narrowed slightly, and he shouted: "Since that's the case, why did you attack me?"

    Gao Peng smiled slightly, and said in a loud voice: "When I was a beginner in martial arts, when I was a fledgling, and I was traveling in the rivers and lakes, I often heard that your leader Xiong was ambitious, ruthless, and harmed the martial arts."

    "For the sake of your so-called hegemony, you don't even let your own disciples go. A scum like you is punished by everyone, so I come here to fight for justice. I want to eradicate you, a scum who has caused disasters in the martial arts world. I have said enough.  do you understand?"

    Fengyun over there looked at each other, and there was a funny look in his eyes, but Xiongba's eyes twitched, and he said coldly: "If you want to be a hero, it depends on whether you have that ability, your martial arts  Although you are not under me, but if you want to kill me, younoyou can."

    Gao Peng couldn't help laughing. He had heard that the most famous thing in Fengyun World is the "Under Me" magic skill. He didn't expect that he would learn this magic skill just after he entered it. It's really interesting!

    "I won't know until the end of the fight if it's okay, but the sufferer who was killed by you has also arrived at this moment. There is no rush for my chivalry. Let's settle the grievances between you master and apprentice first!"

    After Gao Peng finished speaking, he turned his head and smiled at Fengyun who was standing beside him: "Hero Bu, Hero Nie, since we are here, we can't just let you watch, I think, if you can't cut Xiongba with your own hands  , stabbed with a sword, you must be unwilling to do so, right?"

    Bu Jingyun said in a cold voice with no expression on his face: "You are right, we have a deep hatred with Xiongba, if we can't kill him with our own hands, even if we die, we will not be reconciled."

    Gao Peng shrugged his shoulders. He understood Bu Jingyun's words deeply. In Fengyun Yizhong, in order to prevent Xiongba from dying in the hands of others, he killed Yuanshen out of his body with a single palm. Using Sword Twenty-Three, he almost killed Xiongba's sword master  , it can be seen how deeply he is obsessed with killing Xiongba with his own hands.

    Immediately, his figure swayed, and a phantom flashed by. He had already stood two feet away from Fengyun's side, then faced Fengyun, leaned slightly, and spread his hands to Xiongba as a gesture of invitation.

    Over there, Xiongba looked at Fengyun and Fengyun, and said sarcastically: "My two good disciples, so you are not dead yet! There is a way to heaven, but there is no way to hell. Since you two have decided to die together, I must  will fulfill you."

    "Heh" Nie Feng sneered, and said in a condensed voice: "If it is really necessary to pay the wind and clouds to resolve this martial arts catastrophe, we are willing to sacrifice our lives for benevolence. Today, either our lives will be lost here, or your world will be met, and the smoke will disappear.  .¡±

    Xiongba snorted coldly and said: "The world will never end, but people cannot be resurrected after death. You two traitors, today I will make your death ugly."

    A cold smile floated on Bu Jingyun's face, and he said slowly: "You are destined to succeed, and you will lose. You can't beat us, accept your fate!"

    "Shhhhhh"

    The battle broke out in an instant, after Bu Jingyun said that sentence, he stopped talking nonsense, and suddenly rushed towards Xiongba. While waving the peerless sword, the sword technique of the Holy Spirit unfolded continuously, and the fierce and invisible sword energy carried  With the momentum of the wind and rain, he rushed towards Xiongba.

    And Nie Feng tacitly carried the Xueyin knife, and rushed towards Xiongba side by side with Bu Jingyun. Several saber auras merged with the sword aura, adding even more power.

    If the figures of the two were changed to ordinary martial arts masters, they would not even be able to see clearly, but Gao Peng and the figure hidden in the ice could see clearly.

    Xiongba didn't show any weakness, and with a three-pointed trick, the 100,000 sharp fingers rushed out, and countless all-pervasive finger shadows flew out in all directions. None of Fengyun's sword energy could break through the boundless finger shadow and reach Xiongba's body.

    The speed of the three of them was normal, and they bullied each other in an instant, and a more fierce and fierce fight was staged in front of Gao Peng than before.

    Originally, Xiongba's three-pointed finger was very restrained by Fengyun, but that was for Fengshen's leg and cloud-dispelling palm, but now that Fengyun has walked out of his own way, the so-called restraint naturally does not exist.

    However, both martial arts and internal strength of Xiongba are much higher than Fengyun's. One against two, and against the two great soldiers empty-handed, he did not lose the wind at all, but firmly suppressed Fengyun and Fengyun.

    Although the martial arts of Fengyun and Xiongba are not at the same level, they cooperate tacitly, and their martial arts complement each other, and they can maintain their strength for a while.The certificate is not lost.

    To be honest, Gao Peng was a little speechless about this. In fact, he couldn't understand why many people always save their ultimate moves for the last when they are fighting for life and death, and even they are beaten half to death, and they don't use their ultimate moves anymore.  It is only used when it is about to hang up.

    If it is to learn martial arts, it is understandable to do so when making friends with martial arts, but they are desperate!

    If Gao Peng hadn't wanted to guard against Di Shitian and hone his martial arts by the way, he would definitely have used the Dragon God Kungfu directly, killing Xiongba in seconds.

    Or switch Fengyun's identity with Gao Peng and Zhang Ziying. In this battle, they will be able to match Fengyun and Fengyun from the very beginning. How can they fight so hard like they are now?

    Is it possible that this combination of wind and cloud has to pay attention to the accumulation of anger?  This is not nonsense!  Therefore, the brains of these ancient people are really a little rigid.

    However, when he thought of the combination of wind and cloud, Gao Peng thought of one thing. He has never been able to understand the mystery of Maha Wuliang. If he can watch Fengyun perform it once with his own eyes, maybe it can help him understand Maha Wuliang?

    Thinking of this, Gao Peng's heart was filled with enthusiasm, and he made up his mind not to make any moves at the moment, and waited for the situation to unfold.

    "Shhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh"

    "Boom"

    Fengyun persisted in Xiongba's hands for more than three hundred rounds, but in the end he was still a little short of moves, and his skills were inferior. He was thrown blood and fell to the ground by Xiongba's three-yuan return to one.

    Xiongba landed heavily, stepped out of the thick ice on the ground into a big hole, looked at Fengyun with a sneer, and said, "Aren't you going to eliminate demons? Make a move! If you don't make a move, it will be too late, Fengyun, hum, you guys  It¡¯s about to go away soon.¡±

    Nie Feng lay on the ground, bleeding from the corner of his mouth, turned his head to look at Gao Peng with difficulty, and shouted: "Brother, are you still not making a move? Didn't you see that we have already lost?"

    Xiong Ba's expression froze when he heard the words, and he looked at Gao Peng vigilantly. In fact, from the very beginning, he didn't pay attention to Feng Yun.

    If it hadn't been for a fight with Gao Peng just now, which was quite exhausting, Fengyun couldn't beat the lily at all in his hands, how could he fight him until three lilies before losing?

    At this time, he fought with Fengyun again, and his consumption was even greater. If Gao Peng made a move at this moment, then he might have to run away.

    Gao Peng was slightly taken aback when he heard the words, what's the matter?  Why do you think you have lost before even using Maha Wuliang?  Could it be that they have not comprehended Maha Infinite at all?

    It's very possible, then it's interesting, is it possible that Fengyun still has to rely on me to give a few words to comprehend Maha Wuliang?  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 787 Enlightenment

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Thinking of this, Gao Peng grinned, raised a finger and shook it, and said with a smile: "No, no, you haven't lost yet."

    "The martial arts of the two of you, one coincides with the meaning of wind and phaselessness, and the other contains the impermanence of clouds. If wind and cloud combine, they will surely explode with ten times the power. How difficult is it to kill Xiongba?"

    Fengyun and Yun were stunned when they heard the words, they looked at each other, their eyes flashed brightly, they slowly got up, their aura increased sharply, the surrounding ice and snow began to circle around the two of them, Xiongba's expression became very pale  Ugly, he clenched his fists tightly, and his vitality was condensed to the limit.

    The smile on Gao Peng's face gradually disappeared. He looked at Fengyun and Fengyun for a moment, trying his best to comprehend this move.

    A cyclone that stretched from sky to earth appeared on both of them, but their cyclones were completely different. The cyclone on Nie Feng's body was like a rapidly spinning tornado, with the force of suction and pull soaring into the sky.

    However, the cyclone on Bu Jingyun's body was constantly changing, twisting wildly, without a moment's fixation.

    "Senior brother Yun, how are you?" Nie Feng turned to look at Bu Jingyun and asked in a concentrated voice.

    Bu Jingyun held the peerless sword tightly, stared at Xiongba, and said slowly: "In order to reduce the slaughter in the rivers and lakes, even if he dies, he must be eliminated."

    Nie Feng shouted: "Okay, success is also a matter of chance, and failure is also a matter of fate"

    "The combination of wind and cloud, Moha Wuliang." The two of Fengyun shouted loudly, and they jumped up together, and the impermanence and impermanence gestures quickly merged, and the two cyclones merged into one, and swept towards Xiongba violently.

    And the aura of Fengyun and Fengyun also increased exponentially, doubled, doubled five times, six times In the end, the two felt that the power in their bodies had increased tenfold.

    Sensing the state of Fengyun, Xiongba was terrified, and immediately flew up, flying away from the huge tornado.

    However, before he escaped twenty feet away, he was overtaken by the tornado, Xiongba felt his body freeze, and he couldn't get away from the terrifying tornado.

    "Clang"

    The Peerless Sword and the Xueyin Knife collided in mid-air, Nie Feng and Bu Jingyun moved up and down, Bu Jingyun went down and followed the whirlwind into the ground, while Nie Feng went up and jumped into the sky.

    According to the performance in the film and television drama, at this moment Nie Feng passed through the atmosphere, while Bu Jingyun penetrated the earth's crust and reached the mantle.

    The next moment, the two of them turned around and returned the same way, with a terrifying aura and strength that could almost shatter the void, they rushed up and down towards the Xiongba in the middle.

    "Drink"

    Xiongba knew that it was a matter of life and death, and he returned three points of vitality to his body without crazy output like money, forming a spherical protective energy outside his body.

    "Shhhhh"

    "Boom"

    The terrible scream that tore through the air resounded through the Tianshan Mountains, and Fengyun and Feng Yun faced the obvious conical cloud formed after breaking through the sound barrier, and ruthlessly bombarded Xiongba's protective qi.

    "Ahhh"

    "Boom"

    Xiongba only persisted for less than two breaths, Fengyun's tenfold increase in strength broke through his protective qi, and passed him where he was originally, but Xiongba was already wiped out, with no bones left.

    Only then did Gao Peng spit out the breath that had been held in his chest for an unknown amount of time. Ever since Feng Yun and Feng Yun combined, he held his breath and concentrated, forgetting to breathe.

    "That's how it is, that's how it is. No wonder I can't comprehend Maha Boundless. If you want to display Maha Boundless, the most basic point is to be able to bring out the impermanence of wind, formlessness, cloud, and impermanence to the extreme."

    "Only when you reach the extreme can you break through the extreme in the combination and achieve the goal of increasing the power geometrically."

    "I've just realized and practiced the art of impermanence and impermanence. At best, it can be regarded as a small success, and I haven't even reached the big Chengdu. How can I push it to the extreme?"

    "Because I haven't reached the ultimate level, there is a state in which the wind blows and the clouds disperse, and the clouds gather without wind. If I can reach the extreme, the clouds will not be blown away, but will be closely connected with the wind.  combined together."

    "When the cloud merges into the wind, it is like adding some sharp weapons to the rapidly rotating tornado, and the destructive power will naturally increase exponentially."

    "If it's just a simple tornado, it can only drag objects into the air, but there are other debris in the tornado, and those debris will form a terrible impact under the acceleration of the wind."

    "Or, the relationship between wind and cloud is like water and mud. If water is water and mud is mud, water can drown people, but people who can swim, and people who know water will not drown."

    "Of course mud can bury?, but you can only bury immobile people, such as dead people, but you can't bury living people who can move, because living people can run.  "

    "But if water and mud combine to form a swamp pit, then it's useless for you to know water, because the swamp has no buoyancy, you can't swim, and when the mud has water, it will also form a kind of suction.  There is no way for you to escape, but the more you want to escape, the faster you get trapped."

    The more Gao Peng thought about it, the more enlightened his eyes became. After seeing the combination of Nie Feng and Bu Jingyun, he felt like he had been empowered, which made him suddenly enlightened.

    From now on, Maha Wuliang will no longer be mysterious to him. What he needs now is to understand how to improve the realm of wind and cloud impermanence.

    As long as you can practice the incitement of wind, phaselessness, cloud impermanence to the state of great perfection, then Maha Wuliang can be practiced naturally.

    Even, the Maha Wuliang he used will be stronger than Fengyun, because he has the power of Fengyun in one body, then the power he will get after combining Fengyun may be twenty times, or even more than twenty times.

    How much is twenty times the power of five hundred years?  In addition, the Dragon God Art can condense and explode these skills at once, okay!  After mastering this trick of Maha Wuliang, facing Di Shitian, Gao Peng dared to shout Ye Wen's famous saying: "I want to hit ten."

    "Brother, brother? Eh"

    "Junior Brother Feng, wait a minute."

    Nie Feng and Bu Jingyun walked up to Gao Peng, and after calling twice, Gao Peng did not respond. Nie Feng was about to reach out to pat him, but Bu Jingyun stopped him.

    Bu Jingyun said in a deep voice with admiration in his eyes: "It seems that hehas entered a state of epiphany."

    "Enlightenment?" Nie Feng was very surprised when he heard the words. He looked at Gao Peng carefully and found that it was true. He said in surprise: "Could it be that he watched our battle with Xiongba and gained some insight?"

    Bu Jingyun said indifferently: "To be precise, after seeing our "Fengyun Fubi" move, he had some insights. He should also have seen the similarities between our martial arts, so he gave some advice."

    "However, although he knows that Fengyun can be combined, he doesn't know exactly how to combine them. The two of us, brothers and sisters, have practiced together since we were young. We know each other's martial arts characteristics very well, and we have a perfect understanding, so we can achieve it overnight and smoothly."

    "After watching the process of our marriage, he naturally understood the key to the combination of wind and cloud."

    Nie Feng came to a sudden, he also thought of Gao Peng's martial arts which was very similar to him and Bu Jingyun, and said softly with admiration: "This brother's martial arts talent is amazing!"

    "Senior Brother Yun, no matter what you say, he has done us a favor by teaching us to practice the combination of wind and cloud today. We owe him a favor. Why don't we protect him first and leave after he exits the state of enlightenment?  "

    Bu Jingyun nodded slowly, and said: "It should be so, we can take this opportunity to heal our wounds." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 788: The Dragon Is in the Pool

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    When Gao Peng came back to his senses, he saw Nie Feng and Bu Jingyun sitting cross-legged next to him, one on the left and one on the right. After a second thought, he understood the situation at this time, and said gratefully to the two: "Thank you two  protector."

    Nie Fengbu was startled to see Gao Peng wake up, and got up together, Nie Feng smiled and said: "Brother, you are welcome, you speak up and help us understand the combination of wind and cloud, and wipe out Xiongba in one fell swoop. We are just protecting you a little bit.  Don't deserve a word of thanks from Xiongtai, and I haven't asked Xiongtai Gao's name."

    Gao Peng clasped his fists and said with a smile: "Gao Peng, I am just a rookie in the rivers and lakes who is just fledgling, please give me your advice in the future."

    Nie Feng shook his head with a broken smile, and said: "Brother is just a fledgling, and already has such an astonishing cultivation. How can the two of us be worthy of being a teacher?"

    "Besides, Xiongba is dead. From now on, there will be no more big devils in the martial arts world. We will also retreat to the world and live our own lives. With a chivalrous man like you, the Chinese martial arts world will definitely be able to survive."  Peace forever."

    "Hero Nie has won the award, and I am ashamed of it." Gao Peng sighed secretly, as a child of the plane, how easy is it to live a life like a kid?  If you don't look for trouble, things will always find you!

    Bu Jingyun suddenly said lightly: "Brother Gao just entered the state of epiphany, I don't know, what did he realize?"

    Gao Peng smiled slightly, and said: "Thanks to the two of you, my martial arts are very similar to the two of you, and they all follow the path of wind without phase and cloud impermanence."

    "I have been comprehending the combination of wind and cloud for a long time, but unfortunately I have no clue. Before I spoke, I just wanted to try it out."

    "As expected, the two of you did not disappoint me. They really showed the combination of wind and cloud, and I finally cleared up my own path. Speaking of which, this time we are mutually beneficial."

    Nie Feng smiled and said: "From this point of view, our senior brother and Brother Gao are destined to be very close. If you have time in the future, you might as well come to Duanqingju in Hedong and talk to me."

    Gao Peng nodded with a smile and said: "It must be, then we will meet later."

    "There will be a period later."

    The three of them clasped their fists together and saluted, then Gao Peng jumped up and flew towards the Central Plains.

    Looking at the meteor-like stream of light in the sky, Nie Feng exclaimed: "Brother Gao is young, but his martial arts is almost supernatural. I really don't know what kind of peerless master such as him can be cultivated.  "

    Bu Jingyun said lightly: "However, that has nothing to do with us."

    The two brothers and sisters looked at each other and smiled, and went down the mountain hand in hand

    Three months later, there was a teahouse in a town in Hedong. At this time, the teahouse was full of seats, and many residents gathered around a table. An old man with white beard and hair took the main seat, and a stack of papers was placed in front of him.  A wolf pen.

    However, this is a fortune teller who uses divination and word measurement to determine good or bad luck for the townspeople. He is known as the Immortal of Words.

    It is said that when Zixian was young, he was taught by a master of metaphysics, and he was good at measuring characters. After his ingenious calculations, the good and bad things are very effective, and there is no inaccuracy.

    Therefore, not only the townspeople in this town are amazed by him, but also people from outside the town come here admiringly. The already crowded teahouse is full of seats every night, and the owner of the teahouse is also happy to let Zixian continue to perform here to spread the word.  invite guests.

    "Crackling"

    Suddenly, there was a dense and clear sound of throwing money outside the circle, and then a clear voice shouted: "Wow, there is a lot of silver on the ground, whoever picks it up will own it!"

    The crowd around the table looked back subconsciously, and they couldn't help but widen their eyes for a moment, because there were indeed a lot of white and broken silver scattered on the ground, and at a rough look, there might be no less than hundreds of taels.

    "wow"

    There was an uproar at the scene, and the crowd around the table immediately rushed to grab the silver. The side of Zixian was suddenly empty, and only the inexplicable Zixian was left sitting at the table.

    While everyone was robbing the money, an upright young man in blue was smiling. Shi Shiran walked up to Zixian and sat down, cupped his fists and said with a smile: "I have heard that the Zixian can test the characters without any problems. I am here to help you."  Please give the word fairy a test."

    Zixian suddenly realized that the young man deliberately threw a lot of silver on the ground to lure away the crowd around him, so that he could test his characters.  It's toohehe."

    The young man smiled and said: "It's worth it if you can get the word fairy test."

    The words of the young man were very useful to the word fairy, he stroked the white beard under his chin, pushed the pen and paper in front of him, and said: "In this case, please ask the young master to write down the test."Let's go!"  "

    The young man happily picked up the Langhao pen, waved his hand and wrote the word "Dragon" on the paper.

    Zixian looked at the dragon character, nodded slightly, and saw that he seemed to be talking to himself for a while, and pinched his fingers to calculate for a moment, his face gradually revealed a look of surprise.

    ?Looked at the young man up and down, and after pondering for a while, he said to the young man: "The dragon character written by the young master, the old man got a comment."

    The young man said with great interest: "Oh? I don't know what kind of criticism it is?"

    "The dragon is not a thing in the pond, and it rides the thunder to go to the sky."

    "What does this mean?"

    There was also a hint of suspicion in Zixian's eyes, and said: "It's very strange, with the ability of this old man, I can't tell the good or bad of your fate, young master."

    "From a literal point of view, this comment seems to mean that you are not an ordinary person, son. Sooner or later, you will soar into the sky and rise to the top."

    "But the strange thing is that the young master's fate is far more than that, even, even this is incredible, could it be that the old man made a mistake?"

    The young man took out a huge gold ingot from his bosom, put it in front of Zixian, and said softly: "Even what? You just say it doesn't matter."

    Seeing this, Zixian took a breath, and said: "The old man has calculated that the young master will turn into a dragon in the future, and ride the wind and thunder straight to the blue sky."

    The young man was startled when he heard the words, and lowered his voice curiously: "Thisyou mean that I will be the emperor in the future?"

    Zixian waved his hands again and again, and said: "No, no, that's not the case. The dragon mentioned by the old man does not refer to the Ninth Five-Year Lord, but the four auspicious dragons in the world, the dragon, phoenix, unicorn, and dragon tortoise. That's why the old man said  It's unbelievable! How could a person turn into a dragon? This is really really ridiculous."

    However, when the young man heard Zixian's words, his eyes brightened, and he murmured, "Shall I transform into a dragon with my body? From this point of view, my idea is valid."

    But listening to Zixian continued: "However, if you want to transform into a dragon, you have to go through a life-and-death catastrophe. If you can pass it, you can ride the thunder and ride the clouds and go straight into the blue sky. If you can't pass it, you will disappear and everything will stop. But,  Even if the old man digs into the mystery, he still can't figure out what the son's catastrophe is, sorry."

    The young man nodded slowly, and said in admiration: "The Immortal Zi is indeed well-deserved, thank you for telling me, and farewell."

    After the young man finished speaking, he got up and left. Zixian looked at the young man's back in a daze, puzzled, and looked at him, he seemed to understand what was going on. He was such a strange young man.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 789 Beauty, Dog, Huai Kong, Heavenly Sin

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The young man who was looking for the word fairy test word was none other than Gao Peng. After he left Tianshan, he found a place to digest and comprehend everything he gained from the battle with Xiongba and the battle between Fengyun and Xiongba. Then he rushed to Hedong because of the plot of Fengyun II  , most of which take place here.

    Although he understands that in order to practice Maha Wuliang, he has to comprehend the impermanence of wind and cloud to the extreme, but how to deepen his comprehension is still in the process of groping, so he didn't just retreat to death.

    Only by gaining more experience of various magical skills and fighting against various masters can his martial arts realm and knowledge be continuously improved, and it is not advisable to work behind closed doors.

    Gao Peng strolled on the street, planning to find an inn to live in first, and then consider whether to buy a house and settle here as usual. After all, the time span of this world is not short, there are a full twelve  Year.

    However, Gao Peng has an idea. Although the second mission route he chose did not require him to create an influence, it does not mean that he cannot create an influence!

    He can plan ahead, create a sect by himself, use these twelve years to develop and grow, so that he can use it to fight against Tianmen in the future.

    Otherwise, relying on himself, he would have to go all out to deal with Di Shitian, and it would be easier said than done to level the Tianmen?  While walking, Gao Peng pondered the feasibility of this matter in his mind.

    "Suck, suck"

    When passing by a small noodle stall, Gao Peng was attracted by the sound of noodles being sucked. He turned his head and saw a fair-skinned woman with a pretty face sitting at the table of the stall, sucking noodles.  .

    This woman is very beautiful, even if she eats noodles like a reincarnated evil spirit, it still doesn't destroy her beauty, on the contrary, she has an inexplicable cuteness.

    Gao Peng's heart moved, could it be her?  A faint smile appeared on the corner of his mouth, and Gao Peng sat down at another table as if nothing had happened, and called out, "Boss, come for a bowl of noodles."

    "Okay, sir, please wait a moment, I'll be here right away."

    The owner of the noodle stall cooked the noodles quickly, but the woman seemed to be really hungry, and she just ate the noodles on her own, ignoring anything around her.

    When the boss brought Gao Peng's noodles to the table, the woman had already eaten a bowl of noodles, and there was no soup left, and she drank all of it, but she kept licking her lips, as if she was not full at all.  , There are not many plain noodles for a bowl of eight yuan.

    She raised her head, and the owner of the meet and greet booth was looking at her, and said in a friendly voice, "Boss"

    The boss was looking at the beautiful woman, and when he saw her look up, he hurriedly smiled and said, "Miss, would you like another bowl?"

    The woman quickly waved her hand and said, "No, no, I want to tell you I have no money."

    "What?" The boss's face suddenly changed. The beauty is certainly good-looking, but the small business he is doing does not have much profit. No matter how beautiful she is, she can't eat for free!

    The boss walked up to the woman, stared and said, "You have no money?"

    The woman stood up, took a step back, and said weakly: "I'm sorry, boss, I'm really hungry, I"

    The boss pointed at the woman and said, "You want to eat for nothing?"

    "I¡­¡­"

    "boss."

    Just at this moment, a ruffian young man in silk and satin came over, followed by several big men with big arms and round waists, holding an iron chain in his hand.

    Surprisingly, the iron chain in his hand was not a vicious dog, but a person. The person crawled and walked on all fours like a dog, as if he was being treated as a dog.

    The man walked up to the side of the noodle stall owner and the woman, threw a stack of copper coins in his hand, and asked bluntly, "How much does this girl owe you?"

    The boss smiled apologetically, "Eight coins."

    "Eight coins?" Hearing that, the man curled his lips in disdain, threw the stack of dozens of copper coins on the ground aside, and said, "I've given it to you, is it enough?"

    "Enough, enough, enough." The boss replied in a repeated voice, and hurried to pick up the money.

    After dismissing the noodle stall owner, the man looked at the beautiful woman and showed a wretched smile.

    There was a forced smile on the woman's face, and she said: "My lord, thank you!" Then she turned around and left.

    "Hey" The man took two steps forward, stood in front of the woman, and said dissatisfiedly: "I am your benefactor, what will you give me in return?"

    "I" The woman was speechless. Seeing this, the man showed another obscene smile on his face, and said, "I think you are quite beautiful, so make me a concubine!"

    As he spoke, he wanted to reach out and touch the woman's chin.In a fit of anger, he waved his hand to open the man's hands, and said angrily, "What nonsense are you talking about?"

    The man didn't take it seriously, and said complacently: "How many women are vying to be my concubine, this is a blessing that you have cultivated in a few lifetimes."

    After speaking, he waved to the entourage behind him and said, "Take her back."

    "yes."

    The four attendants behind the man responded, and they were about to go forward to arrest the woman, but at this moment, a faint voice came from the side, "You are robbing women in public, you probably don't know what the word death means.  write it?"

    The four attendants froze, turned around together with their master and the woman and looked aside, and met the handsome young man in a blue long gown, who was slowly putting down the bowl in his hand, standing  Got up and walked out.

    The dandy man looked at the handsome face of the other party, and felt an inexplicable anger in his heart, and said angrily: "Boy, you dare to meddle in my young master's business, I don't know how to write the word dead, it's you!"

    After speaking, he waved his hand and shouted, "Teach him a lesson."

    "yes."

    The four attendants immediately changed their targets and rushed towards Gao Peng. Gao Peng rolled his eyes helplessly. This kind of bloody plot could just happen to him.

    To deal with these scum, Gao Peng didn't even bother to move his hands. He was afraid of getting his hands dirty, so he carried his hands behind his back and lifted his right leg.

    "Bang bang bang bang"

    Everyone only saw the shadows of four legs flashing by, and four muffled sounds sounded almost at the same time, and the four of them flew upside down one after another. The bodies that fell on the ground slid back more than ten feet before stopping, and then curled up into a  Shrimp.

    The dandy man turned pale with shock when he saw this, let go of the iron chain in his hand, and shouted: "A dog, bite him."

    "Woo Aw"

    The dog-like man tied around his neck by an iron chain let out a deep roar from his throat, and pounced towards Gao Peng. With a single thrust, he was able to throw a distance of more than ten feet, but Gao Peng could see that this Ah  There is not a shred of internal force in the dog's body, which shows that he is very talented.

    Gao Peng's eyes flashed brightly, he turned around a long way and then kicked, hitting the chest of Agou who was pounced on him. Agou immediately flew backwards and hit the dandy man impartially.

    "Ouch"

    The dandy man almost lost his breath after being hit by this blow, knowing that he had kicked the iron plate today, he didn't even dare to say a harsh word, he got up and turned around and ran away.

    That Agou was not injured, because Gao Peng was merciful to his feet. Seeing that his master had already run away, he had no choice but to run away.

    "Okay, good fight"

    "Great"

    There was a burst of enthusiastic applause from the surrounding crowd, and the woman also beamed with joy, looking at Gao Peng with joy, and Gao Peng smiled and nodded at her.

    "Brother, you are very skillful." Gao Peng was about to go forward to talk to the woman, but he heard a clear voice suddenly coming from the side.

    Gao Peng and the woman turned their heads to look, only to see a young man dressed in black, carrying a strange-shaped wooden box on his back, with long hair casually scattered on his shoulders, coming over, with a faint smile on his face.  smile.

    When the woman saw this person, her eyes lit up slightly, and she smiled and said: "It's you! I haven't thanked you for the morning! I never thought that I would meet two kind-hearted people in one day."

    The handsome man smiled and nodded at her, then clasped his fists to Gao Peng and said with a smile: "Brother Tai Gao draws his sword to help when the road is uneven. His chivalrous heart is admirable. I am empty-handed. I have not asked Gao Peng for his name."

    When Gao Peng heard that Huaikong had reported his family name, a strange look flashed in his eyes, so the one on his back was the "Heavenly Sin" among the seven weapons.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 790 The Second Dream of Amnesia

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "My brother, Gao Peng, thank you for the prize." Gao Peng cupped his fists in return, then looked at the woman, and said with a smile, "Girl, it's fate to meet, and I think the girl didn't seem to be full just now, why don't you let me play hostess,  How about treating the two of you to a light meal?"

    The woman's eyes lit up when she heard the words, and she said happily, "So, thank you, Brother Gao."

    Huai Kong also said: "Being respectful is worse than obeying orders."

    In the restaurant, Gao Peng and Huaikong looked at the woman who was devouring her food in astonishment, and felt pity in their hearts. How long has this girl not eaten?

    Gao Peng is naturally very clear about the identity of this woman. In order to save Nie Feng who fell into the evil way, she transfused all of her blood to him and died of blood loss in the second dream.

    However, she was rescued by Di Shitian with the Sacred Heart Art, but her memory was sealed and another memory was implanted in her. In this memory, Nie Feng had a vendetta against her.

    After finishing the third bowl of rice, Second Meng finally wiped his mouth, looked at the two of them embarrassedly, and Gao Peng asked with a smile, "Are you full? Do you want some more?"

    Second Meng quickly waved his hands and said with a sneer: "No no, I'm sorry, I haven't eaten for a long time, so"

    "Looks like?" Huai Kong was taken aback, then asked softly, "I still don't know your name?"

    Second Meng looked blankly at Huaikong, shook his head and said, "I don't know."

    Seeing this, Huaikong said disappointedly: "Miss, you don't want to tell me?"

    Second Meng shook her head and quickly explained: "No, I really don't know, I don't know who I am."

    Huaikong smiled embarrassingly, and said: "How can a person not even know who he is?"

    "It's not impossible!" Gao Peng interjected with a smile, then looked at Second Meng, and said, "Girl, you must have lost your memory, right?"

    Huai Kong was stunned, looked at Second Meng, and saw her nodded slightly, and said sadly: "Brother Gao is right, I seem to have a serious illness, and when I wake up, I won't remember anything  .¡±

    Huaikong nodded slowly, as if thinking of something, said: "Girl, the man who wanted to arrest you in the morning is the man with very strong martial arts. He saidhe is your husband?"

    The second dream fixed his eyes upon hearing the words, and said bitterly: "He is not my husband, he just wants to take advantage of me."

    There was a look in Huaikong's eyes, and he smiled and said: "But girl, you are really beautiful, no wonder you attract the covetousness of lustful people."

    Second Meng smiled reservedly, showing two beautiful dimples on her face, which really made people's hearts flutter.

    Gao Peng looked secretly funny, didn't you kid yourself fight against injustice because of his beautiful parents?  So, no matter in any world, appearance is justice!

    Gao Peng said softly: "Girl, I don't know what your next plan is?"

    Second Meng shook her head blankly, and said slowly: "I don't know, I don't remember who I am, and I don't know where I should go."

    "This" Gao Peng and Huai Kong looked at each other, both showing embarrassment.

    Huaikong said: "Girl, if you think about it again, you will definitely come up with something. Where is your family, who are your parents, and do you have brothers and sisters? Think about it again, think hard  .¡±

    After hearing Huaikong's words, Second Meng couldn't help but fell into memory, and soon her face showed horror and pain.

    Huaikong looked at her nervously, but after a few breaths, Second Meng suddenly hugged his head and screamed loudly. Seeing this, Gao Peng hurriedly said: "Don't think about it, don't think about it if you can't remember it."

    "ah¡­¡­"

    "Girl, what's the matter with you? Are you okay?" Huai Kong was shocked, stood up hurriedly, walked to the side of Second Meng with Gao Peng, left and right, and not long after, Second Meng passed out and collapsed in Huai Kong's arms  inside.

    "Girl, girl" Huaikong yelled twice, but Ermeng didn't respond. Seeing this, Gao Peng said, "She's passed out, why don't we send her to the inn first, and wait for her to wake up before making any plans."  Bar!"

    Huaikong nodded helplessly, picked her up horizontally, and went to the inn with Gao Peng.

    After the second dream was settled, Huaikong left the room, closed the door and came back. Gao Peng waited in the corridor, saw Huaikong came out, and asked casually, "Have you settled down?"

    "Yes." Huaikong nodded and sighed: "This girl is so pitiful. She has lost her memory and is penniless. If her memory can't be recovered, I don't know Sigh."

    Gao Peng looked at Huaikong amusedly, and said, "You're going toA warm-hearted person.  "

    Huai Kong smiled slightly, and said: "Isn't it the same for Brother Gao? Otherwise, you wouldn't have shot that dandy."

    Gao Peng smiled noncommittally, and continued: "I see you are so nervous about her, did you fall in love with her at first sight?"

    "UhBrother Gao was joking, this girl has been pitiful, and everyone has compassion." Huai Kongjun blushed slightly, bowed his head and smiled mockingly.

    Gao Peng chuckled, and said, "That's true, but after all, this girl's identity is unknown, and she doesn't know if she's married. If you're really interested in her, it's best to wait until she recovers her memory."

    "Ahem" Huaikong coughed twice, did not answer, and asked instead: "Brother Gao, what are your plans for the future?"

    Gao Peng shrugged his shoulders and said: "I'm just a fledgling, and I just want to walk around to gain some knowledge, and I don't have any specific destination, so let's go wherever I go!"

    Huaikong nodded slowly, without further words, Gao Peng opened an extra room next to him, but Huaikong kept guarding outside Second Dream's room door, it seems that this kid really fell in love with Second Dream at first sight.

    In the early morning of the next day, Er Meng opened the door, and Huai Kong, who had fallen asleep by the door, suddenly fell down.

    Gao Peng who heard the movement also opened the door and walked out. When he saw Second Meng, he smiled and said hello, "Miss, are you okay?"

    Second Meng smiled and said, "It's all right, thank you Brother Gao."

    Gao Peng waved his hand and said with a smile: "You don't need to thank me, you passed out, it was Huaikong who carried you to the inn, and kept guarding you outside the door, but I didn't do anything."

    Huaikong and Second Meng were a little embarrassed when they heard the words, so Gao Peng stopped teasing them, and said seriously: "Girl, your serious illness has probably affected the memory area in your brain, that's why you can't make fun of them."  When you lose your memory, it¡¯s painful just thinking about it.¡±

    "So don't think about the past for the time being. When the illness in your mind is completely recovered, I believe you will be able to think about the past."

    "Well, I see." Second Meng nodded with lingering fear, and she didn't want to experience the splitting headache feeling yesterday, either.

    The three of them said a few words, Gao Peng took out a few ingots of gold, handed them to Second Meng, and said, "Girl, you are alone and penniless. You can keep the money! Find a doctor to take a good look at it."  Look, rest for a while, I believe you will be able to recover your memory."

    Second Meng quickly declined, "How is this possible? We just met by chance, how could I take so much money from you?"

    Gao Peng smiled slightly, took Second Meng's hand, put the gold in her hand, and said: "Take it! The world is in a hurry. When everyone is in trouble, although it is just a chance meeting, but the meeting is destined, take it."

    After finishing speaking, he nodded to Huaikong, then turned and left. Seeing this, Huaikong also said softly: "Miss, take care." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 791 Trying to Live Has Exhausted All Your Strength

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    On the official road outside the town, Huaikong and Gao Peng walked side by side, chatting while walking.

    "Huaikong, why didn't you take that girl with you?"

    Huai Kong said seriously: "As brother Gao said, that girl has no background, and we don't know if she is married. After all, we are different from men and women. If we take her with us, it may damage her reputation."

    Gao Peng sighed: "That's true, it's just that she has been following like this, and it's not a problem!"

    When Huaikong heard the words, he and Gao Peng reluctantly stopped, turned around and looked at Second Meng who was following them three feet away.

    Huaikong smiled bitterly and said, "Girl, why are you following us?"

    Second Meng said aggrievedly: "I don't want to stay alone, let me follow you, okay? I'm afraid I will meet those lustful people again! Now, you two are the only people I can trust."

    While talking, Second Meng approached the two of them, Huaikong and Gao Peng looked at each other, embarrassed, and said hesitantly: "However, we are different from men and women, and it would be very inconvenient to be together, besides, your memory says  There¡¯s no telling when it¡¯ll come back, and then you¡¯ll be able to be with your family.¡±

    Second Meng hurriedly said: "I won't bother you all the time. I'll leave right away when my memory recovers. How about this! I recognize you as brothers, so others won't misunderstand you!"

    Gao Peng's eyes lit up, and he clapped his hands and said, "Miao, Miao! Huaikong, there were three heroes in Tang Dynasty, and they happened to be two men and one woman. How similar are they to us?"

    "Girl, come with us! But we can't always call you girl. Even if you can't remember your own name, you should give yourself a name first, so it's convenient to call you."

    Hearing what Gao Peng said, Huaikong also readily accepted it, and no longer worried about other issues between men and women. Second Meng smiled happily, tilted his head to think for a while, and said dejectedly: "I can't think of it, how about you help me make one, Brother Gao?"  name?"

    Gao Peng didn't refuse. After thinking for a while, he said with a smile: "Girl, you have lost your memory and forgotten the past. Why don't you just call you 'Wangyou'!"

    "Wangyou? Well, I will be called Wangyou from now on." Second Meng readily accepted this title and walked side by side with Huaikong Gao Peng.

    Not long after they walked, the three of them came across a figure lying on the side of the road. When they stepped forward to look, Gao Peng recognized that it was the one who was tied up with an iron chain when he rescued Ermeng on the street yesterday.  man with dog.

    Seeing that he was still angry, Gao Peng decided to save his life. This Agou was extremely talented and his bones were rare. He was really a rare material for martial arts training.  These three sword moves are the foundation, and he has stepped out of his own martial arts path.

    ?And he knew how to repay his kindness. Although there was no one to guide him later, the Three Views had problems and he went a little astray, but he always took care of his benefactor Huaikong from the beginning to the end, and even died for him in the end.

    Huaikong named him Wuer, which means that he is unique in this world, but Huaikong didn't pay much attention to him.

    But Gao Peng is different. Gao Peng has already planned to build a force, and he needs all kinds of talented and loyal subordinates. This Agou is one of Gao Peng's selections. If possible, he would like to have Second Dream under his command.

    Although Gao Peng chose the second mission route and did not require him to create an influence, it is more convenient to have his own influence, and he can order his subordinates to do many things, and he can have more time to study martial arts.

    Gao Peng bought a small farmyard nearby, healed Agou himself, and brought him back to life.

    In the living room of the wooden house, Gao Peng and Huaikong Second Dream sat at the table separately, watching Agou wolf down several large bowls of rice, and finally poured down a bowl of chicken soup.  More than anything.

    The second dream is just because he just died and came back to life. He hasn't eaten for a long time, but Ah Gou seldom has enough to eat.

    "Cough cough cough"

    A Gou drank too fast, choking him to cough again and again, Gao Peng patted his back lightly, mobilized a trace of true energy to let him breathe, and said softly: "Drink slowly, don't worry."

    The second dream said quietly: "Brother Gao, yesterday on the street, he wanted to bite you to death, but you not only didn't kill him, but also saved him, you are so kind."

    Gao Peng sighed, and said: "He was injured so badly, I can't just leave him alone, and I can see that he can't help himself, he is a poor man!"

    After Agou finished his soup, he put the soup bowl on the table, but habitually lowered his head deeply, not daring to look directly at Gao Peng and the others, looking so humble.

    Gao Peng asked gently: "Who beat you like this?"

      A Gou Nuonuo said: "It's my master."

    "Why did he hit you?"

    Agou glanced at Gao Peng evasively, and said: "He said I was useless, I couldn't beat you, but injured him instead. He was very angry. After returning, he beat me up and kicked me out."

    "Boom"

    Gao Peng was furious when he heard the words, he slammed the table and stood up, causing Agou to tremble, "This bastard, if I knew this, I shouldn't have let him go."

    A Gou's head hangs lower, Gao Peng looked at his appearance, and sighed secretly, he was forced by this world!

    "Brother Gao, don't be angry. Such a person will one day offend someone he can't afford, and get retribution."

    Huaikong persuaded Gao Peng, Gao Peng nodded, sat down again, and said, "Then what's your name?"

    Only then did Agou raise his head slightly, and said, "My name is Agou."

    The three of them looked at each other, and Second Meng asked puzzled: "Why didn't your parents give you a nice name?"

    Agou said dejectedly: "I don't have a father, my mother is a brothel girl, she didn't want me when I was very young."

    "When I was nine years old, I was starving to death. I competed with the owner's dog for food, and even killed the owner's dog. The owner was very angry, so he locked me up and treated me as his dog."

    ""

    The three of them looked at each other speechlessly, and Huaikong said angrily, "You are a human being, but not a real dog, why don't you resist?"

    Agou said numbly: "If you don't resist, you can have food. I will never forget the feeling of being hungry. I will never go hungry again."

    Huaikong said solemnly: "Eating is not the most important thing, the most important thing for people to live in this world is dignity."

    "Dignity? What is dignity?" Agou looked blankly at Huaikong, his bruised and purple face was full of doubts.

    ""

    Gao Peng shook his head with a grin. Huaikong felt like standing up and talking without pain in his back. As a direct disciple of the owner of Tiexin Island, he had never had to worry about eating and drinking since he was a child.

    Gao Peng sighed, and said: "Huaikong, you have never been at the bottom of this world, so you don't understand that it is very difficult for people like Agou and the others to survive."

    "They've worked so hard to live that they've exhausted all their energy. Where can they still have the leisure to think about their dignity and personality?"

    "This" Huaikong was startled, speechless.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 792 The First Follower

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Seeing that Huaikong was speechless, Gao Peng looked at Agou again, and said with a smile: "When I was healing you just now, I found that your bones are strange and your muscles and bones are strong. Even if I don't help you heal your injuries, you will recover soon.  .¡±

    Ah Gou showed a bitter smile, and said: "They are all cheap bones, and they are used to being whipped and sticked by the master."

    Second Dream asked, "Then what are your plans?"

    A Gou shook his head, and said in confusion, "I don't know, I don't know anything, I'm just a dog of the master's family."

    Gao Peng patted Agou on the shoulder, and said in a concentrated voice: "Don't underestimate yourself, remember, you are not a dog, but a human being. Others don't treat you as a human being, but we treat you as a human being."

    "I just said that your bones are strange, just to tell you that you are born to be a good material for martial arts. If you have nowhere to go in the future, just follow me!"

    "I will teach you superior martial arts, so that you can have the ability to live and live, and you will never be bullied again. On the contrary, you can go to the rivers and lakes to fight for justice, fight against injustice, and become a respected knight."

    Ah Gou was so excited that he couldn't stop trembling slightly when he heard the words, he looked at Gao Peng expectantly, as if he still couldn't believe it, "Grandpa, Ican I do it?"

    Gao Peng nodded affirmatively, patted Agou's bowed back, and said, "Believe me, it will definitely work. I am born with talents that will be useful. Everyone is unique in this world."

    "Straighten your waist for me, remember, at any time, you must straighten your waist, stand upright, be a man, don't bow your body like a dog, as long as you do this, you have already taken the first step  .¡±

    After Gao Peng said these words, Huai Kong and Second Meng looked at him with a hint of admiration, and Huai Kong also said to Agou: "Brother Gao is right, don't care about other people's opinions.  Don't look at your eyes, and don't care about your past, from now on, everything starts again."

    Under the earnest gazes of the three, Ah Gou straightened up slowly, with moving tears in his eyes. He has lived for nearly twenty years, but no one has ever seen him as a human being, let alone with him.  He said these words.

    Agou stood up from the table, knelt down to Gao Peng, and said: "Thank you for the kindness of re-creation. From today on, Engong is Agou's master."

    Gao Peng and Huaikong sighed helplessly. It seems that it will be very difficult to change his deep-rooted thinking at this moment, so take your time!  As Gao Peng's first follower, and Gao Peng knew Wuer's character very well, so Gao Peng would not treat him badly.

    Gao Peng stretched out his hand to help, and A Gou was lifted up with a gentle force, showing his strong cultivation and control, which made Huai Kong amazed.

    "Get up, first, don't call me master, just call me son. Second, the name Agou is too ugly. From today on, you are called Wuer. I want you to always remember that in this world, you  is unique."

    Wuer nodded heavily, and said: "Yes, I will be called Wuer from now on, thank you for giving me the name, sir."

    Gao Peng nodded gratified, "Very well, I am very happy today, Huaikong, sister Wangyou, let's have a good drink today, and celebrate Wuer's rebirth."

    Second Meng happily said: "Okay, I'll prepare the meals."

    Huaikong smiled and said, "I'm going to buy wine."

    Wuer also said, "I'm going to collect firewood."

    Gao Peng said in amazement: "Then what should I do?"

    "You" Huaikong and Second Meng smiled at each other, and said, "Why don't you go to the river and get some fish?"

    "Well, that's fine too."

    ? In the evening, the four of them pushed and changed glasses, drank until the glass was dry, and had a hearty meal. Under the guidance of a few people, Wuer finally got used to the feeling of being treated like a human being.

    He sat on the stool with his waist straight and straight. When looking at people, his eyes no longer evasive, he didn't dare to look at people, he only dared to look at people from the corner of his eye.

    The four of them drank to their heart's content that night. Huaikong, Ermeng, and Wuer were all drunk, and Gao Peng himself, with his physical fitness at the thirteenth level of Dragon Elephant Prajna Kungfu, it was not easy to get drunk, so he had to  With a helpless wry smile, he sent the three of them back to their rooms, and then went back to meditate and practice.

    The next day, the three of them woke up one after another after working three poles a day. The first one to come out was Huai Kong, who had the deepest skill, the second one to wake up from the second dream, and Wudu was naturally the last one.

    After Gao Peng's treatment, all the injuries on Wuer's body were healed, and when he got up the next day, even the bruises on his face were gone.

    "Young Master, Huaikong, Miss Wangyou." After Wuer greeted each other, he walked to Gao Peng's side.

    &nbspGao Peng sternly said: "Wuer, today I will teach you a set of introductory martial arts, which is a palm technique. You should practice hard, and in the evening I will teach you a superior inner strength method."

    Wuer clasped his fists respectfully and said, "Yes, son."

    Seeing this, Huaikong said: "Brother Gao wants to teach martial arts, so I will avoid it for a while."

    Gao Peng waved his hand and said with a smile: "No, you and I hit it off right away, how can we distinguish each other? If you like my martial arts, go ahead and learn it, but how much you can learn depends on your own understanding."

    Huaikong was moved when he heard the words, and without any hesitation, he said with a smile: "Since that's the case, then I will see Brother Gao's unique skills."

    Second Meng happily said: "Then I also want to learn."

    "Hehe, of course you can, but how much you can learn depends on your own. I won't give you specific advice!" Gao Peng said half-jokingly and half-seriously.

    After speaking a few steps forward, he said to Wuer: "Wuer, I want to pass on your palm technique, called Subduing Dragon Palm. Originally, there were twenty-eight palm techniques, but afterward, an expert simplified it and removed the repetition.  Combined with complicated and useless moves, it finally forms eighteen powerful palms, so it is also called Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms."

    As soon as Gao Peng finished speaking, Huai Kong turned pale with shock, and exclaimed, "Eighteen Subduing Dragon Palms? Thisis this your entry-level palm technique, brother Gao? Hasn't this palm technique been lost for hundreds of years?"  ?¡±

    Second Meng asked curiously: "Are the Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms very powerful?"

    Huaikong nodded solemnly, and said: "The Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms is the unique skill of Hong Qigong, a martial artist hundreds of years ago, the leader of the beggar gang. With this palm technique, he is invincible all over the world."

    "The ancestors of the Dugu family in Wushuang City, after seeing Senior Hong's Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms, based on this martial art, created a set of dragon subduing divine legs.

    "The Dragon Subduing Divine Leg is also known as the only leg technique that can be compared with the Fengshen Leg. As the source of the Dragon Subduing Divine Leg, I don't know how powerful the Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms are."

    "It's just that this palm technique has disappeared since the beggar gang disappeared, and no one understands it anymore. I didn't expect Brother Gao to know this palm technique. It is still an entry-level palm technique. This"

    After listening to Huaikong's words, Ermeng and Wuer's eyes on Gao Peng also changed. Wuer became extremely fanatical, while Ermeng felt that this big brother Gao who met by chance was so unpredictable.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 793

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Gao Peng smiled slightly, and didn't comment on Huaikong's words. He already knew that there was Hong Qigong in this world, and the Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms also existed.

    Just because of the different laws of the world, the power of the same martial art in the hands of people from two different worlds is also very different.

    The world of Jinshu only pays attention to internal strength and moves, while the world of Fengyun has various moves and realms. It pays attention to spiritual practice, and the power of martial arts is naturally different.

    If Gao Peng's martial arts realm had not reached the level of the fantasy world, his Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms would be a joke in the eyes of people in this world, and at most they could be regarded as second-rate martial arts.

    "Look, the flying dragon is in the sky"

    "hold head high"

    After Gao Peng gave a reminder, he jumped up, in mid-air, and struck from above, a dragon chant resounding through the sky came out of thin air.

    A huge gray dragon-shaped phantom floated on Gao Peng's body, spiraling out along his slapped arm, and swooping towards the ground with the dragon's might that made everything prostrate.

    The energy of the dragon shape is no longer as invisible and invisible as before, but has become tangible and qualitative. The dragon head, dragon claws, dragon horns, and even dragon scales are all clearly identifiable, like living things.

    "Boom"

    The dragon-shaped energy plunged into the ground, and there was an earth-shattering explosion. The soil on the open space in front of the small courtyard rushed straight into the air several feet high, and then splashed in all directions, the mud fell like rain, and the ground was green.  A huge pit nearly three feet wide and one foot deep was blasted out.

    The three of Huaikong looked at this terrifying palm, all dumbfounded and astonished. How to resist such power?

    "hold head high"

    Gao Peng landed, and another even bigger dragon form hovered from his body. This dragon form did not directly rush to any target, but was controlled by Gao Peng's moves, either biting or grabbing, bumping or pouncing, or shaking his head.  , or tail wagging.

    The agility it displayed was like a real dragon, and the occasional sound of dragon chant made the dragon's vigor look more real and its power greatly increased.

    The real original Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms naturally do not have such divine power. After Gao Peng experienced the world of Shuiyuedongtian, he clearly realized the existence of the true meaning of martial arts. In addition, the two disciplines of Xiaoyao Yufeng and Longshengong have surpassed ordinary martial arts.  The illusory skills of Gao Peng made all the power he learned all over his body rise with the tide.

    Nowadays, for any martial art, Gao Peng uses his understanding of the moves of this martial art, instead of just playing simple and rude moves as before.

    If it weren't for this, he wouldn't be able to fight Xiongba on par with those martial arts in the world of low martial arts and middle martial arts.

    After performing a set of Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms, the winding dragon-shaped phantom circled in the air, and the dragon's head rushed straight down towards the top of Gao Peng's head, completely submerged in him.

    "How is it? How much do you understand?" Gao Peng walked up to the three stunned people and asked with a smile.

    The three of them came back to their senses and looked at Gao Peng blankly. In fact, they were all immersed in the power of the Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms just now, their hearts swaying, unable to extricate themselves, but they didn't pay attention to the palm moves performed by Gao Peng.  .

    Seeing the embarrassment of the three of them, Gao Peng suddenly understood, and said angrily and amusedly: "You three guys, I want you to observe my moves and the way I use my power to turn around, not for you to watch a show, I just wrote it together.  Is it a show for you?"

    "Ahem, that, brother Gao, I'm really sorry, we were all intimidated by the power of this palm just now, and we didn't see anything clearly, why don't youyou hit it again?" Huaikong said weakly to Gao Peng  road.

    Second Meng said, "I promise I will study hard this time."

    ""

    Gao Peng looked at the three of them speechlessly, and sighed: "Forget it, I'd better practice the basic moves first! If you don't incorporate moves, you have to be careful this time."

    "sure."

    Gao Peng had no choice but to open his hands again, and practiced each move, but this time he did not use his true martial arts intentions, and even used only a little bit of his true energy to maintain its power at Xiao Feng's level, and displayed it one by one  .

    This time the three of them finally got something. The Eighteen Palms of Subduing Dragon is originally an external kung fu, which pays attention to from the outside to the inside, even people without internal strength can practice it.

    After Gao Peng finished fighting this time, he asked the three of them to perform it one by one. There is no doubt that Huaikong is the strongest among the three in terms of vision and cultivation.  The eight palms are played well, at least 60% of them are mastered.

    The second dream is slightly inferior, but it can also master 50% of the moves. There is no two worst. You can only shock a hundred miles, come out of the blue, get water with two dragons, and magically.?The four moves of wagging the tail are the most concise, without much change, but the mastery of the powerful moves can be regarded as having mastered two to three levels.

    He couldn't master the other moves that were a little bit more complicated than strength and turning. He could only get the shape, but not the spirit. However, he had never practiced martial arts and had no foundation. It was not easy to do this.

    After seeing the performance of the three of them, Gao Peng walked back and forth in front of the three of them with his hands behind his back, and after he thought about it, he raised his head and said, "How about this! Don't practice the complete Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms first.  Regret this trick."

    "This move of Kanglong Yougui is the core and foundation of the Eighteen Palms of Subduing the Dragon, and also the general outline of the whole set of palms. As long as you understand this move thoroughly, the remaining seventeen moves will not be difficult."

    "This move is called Kanglong Youhui. The essence of the palm technique is not in the word 'Kang' but in the word 'Regret'. If you only want to be strong, fast, and fierce, anyone will do it as long as you have a few hundred catties of brute force."  , How can it become the core and foundation of a martial arts?  "

    "Kanglong has regrets, and the profit cannot last long, so if there is a blow, there must be a rest. The strength of the punch is 10%, but there is still 20% of the strength in the body."

    "It's like a good old wine. It's not spicy, but its aftertaste is extremely mellow. That's because of the word 'regret'. Anything in the world, when it reaches its peak, it will then decline."

    "The Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms are rooted in the principles of the Book of Changes. The Book of Changes emphasizes 'Whether the extremes come or not, or if the extremes come or not'.  It is the martial arts that can win without defeat"

    Huai Kong and Second Meng nodded slowly while listening to Gao Peng's explanation, obviously understood the truth of Gao Peng's words, but Wuer seemed to understand half-understood, with doubts in their eyes.

    However, this kid has just started practicing martial arts after all, so we can't ask too much of him!  After all, compared with Guo Jing, this kid can already be called a genius.

    Gao Peng went to get a wooden stake as thick as a thigh and nailed it to the open space in front of the small courtyard to practice Kanglong Youhui for Wuer.

    Huaikong and Ermeng naturally don't need it, they are already experiencing the gesture of "more than enough", which is quite different from Wuer, a novice who can't even retract freely.

    Seeing that Wu'er mustered all his strength time and time again, and slapped the wooden stake with one palm after another, Gao Peng shook his head helplessly, that's all, take your time!  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 794

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Crackcrackcrack"

    In the evening, Huaikong and Second Meng sat by the fire with Gao Peng, grilling fish and drinking while Wuer was still desperately clapping the stakes.

    "Brother Gao, with Wuer's diligent practice, I believe he will achieve something in the future." Huaikong took a sip of wine, looked at Wuer over there, and praised.

    Gao Peng smiled, looked at the second dream, and said: "But what surprised me even more is that sister Wangyou, you can master half of the Dragon Subduing Palm just by reading it once, and you can do it with your heart and mind.  High comprehension is rare in the world."

    Second Meng smiled embarrassedly, and said: "Brother Gao, don't praise me anymore, if you praise me again, I will find a crack in the ground and get in."

    Huaikong said: "Brother Gao is not exaggerating at all, your foundation is not weak at all, you must have practiced martial arts before, what school and school are you? Who are you?"

    Second Meng's complexion changed slightly, and he frowned and said, "Don't ask me these questions again, okay? Whenever I think about who I am, my head hurts, I don't want to think about it anymore."

    Gao Peng hurriedly waved his hands and said: "If you don't want to, don't think about it, no matter who you were before or who you will be in the future, at least now, you are Wangyou, our sister."

    After hearing these words, Second Meng finally felt better. He smiled gratefully at Gao Peng and said, "Whether I can recover my memory or not, I am Wangyou. I have two elder brothers, one named Gao Peng,  One is called Huai Kong."

    Gao Peng and Huaikong looked at each other with a smile, they all raised the wine bottles in their hands, the three of them touched each other lightly, and each raised their heads and took a big sip.

    Gao Peng put down the wine bottle and said with a smile: "Sister Wangyou, no matter what, you are a good material for martial arts. As long as you persevere, you will definitely become a master."

    When Second Meng heard this, he half-jokingly and half-seriously said: "Then why don't you formally accept me as a disciple and teach me martial arts!"

    As soon as the voice of the second dream fell, Gao Peng said seriously: "Sister, are you serious or joking? I will take it seriously! With your talent and understanding, you can be said to be the successor of a disciple that anyone dreams of.  I'll give you another chance, are you serious?"

    Gao Peng's solemnity made Ermeng a little dazed, but after pondering for a few breaths, Ermeng nodded solemnly and said, "I'm serious, it can be seen that Brother Gao, your martial arts are unfathomable.  Peerless martial arts like Eight Palms are just entry-level martial arts for you, I am lucky to be your disciple."

    Gao Peng nodded, his body that was sitting cross-legged on the ground stood up lightly, with a gesture of his hand, a stool flew out of the small courtyard, Gao Peng sat on it, and solemnly said: "Okay, then you can apprentice!"

    Second Meng stood up solemnly, walked in front of Gao Peng, knelt down without hesitation, and said, "Master is above, please accept my apprentice's bow." After finishing speaking, he kowtowed three times.

    Huaikong stared at this scene dumbfounded, and he didn't realize it until the second dream finished kowtow, "Brother Gao, sister, you are you serious?"

    Gao Peng waved his hand to lift up Second Meng with gentle strength, looked at Huaikong amusedly, and said, "Would there be any fakes about accepting apprentices and inheriting the mantle? Now Wangyou is my great disciple of Kaishan. In the future  I have to rely on her to carry forward my unique knowledge."

    The second dream proudly raised his eyebrows at Huaikong, with a joyful smile on his face.

    ""

    Huai Kong looked back and forth between Gao Peng and Second Meng in a daze, and could only show a helpless wry smile in the end, "This is really the most inexplicable apprenticeship I have ever seen."

    "Ha ha ha ha¡­¡­"

    Gao Peng and Second Meng's laughter attracted Wuer's attention, he wiped the sweat off his face, turned to look at the two of them, and asked puzzledly: "My lord, Miss Wangyou, what are you laughing at?"  ?¡±

    Seeing this, Gao Peng waved to him, "Come here."

    Wuer ran over as promised, and Gao Peng said: "Just now I have officially accepted Wangyou as the first disciple of Kaishan, so you can be regarded as my registered disciple! From now on, you and Wangyou will be sisters and brothers."

    Wuer was overjoyed when he heard the words, fell to his knees with a plop, and said: "Wuer pays homage to Master, Senior Sister."

    "Get up! Wu Er, I regret that you practiced this move incorrectly. Although the Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms are the most powerful and powerful palms in the world, it doesn't mean that the stronger the palm, the better. The essence of this palm is  It¡¯s just the opposite of how a bull hits a wall.¡±

    "Even if you send out a move, even if you have thousands of catties or tens of thousands of catties of strength, you will be exhausted in the end. If your opponent is a master, at the moment when you exhaust all your strength, you will suddenly counterattack, and your ten thousand catties of strength will be exhausted  If everything is exhausted, there is not even a few taels of money left, and the opponent only needs to use three catties of strength.?It broke your 10,000-jin strength.  "

    "'Kang' means extremely mighty, extremely majestic, extremely high and extremely strong. A divine dragon flies high, baring its teeth and claws, extremely powerful. But at this moment, its power has reached its peak.  Can't go in."

    "The word "regret" is to know that after being strong, there must be weakness. A big ship, when the wind is smooth, sails forward with full sails, and it is easy to hit the rocks and capsize. In life and deeds, there must be room for it.  good."

    "The essence of Subduing Dragon's Palm is the four characters 'more than enough'. When you strike with one palm, you must leave enough power. There are eighty or one hundred poisonous dragons on the opponent. If you surrender one, another will go, and ten will go away.  There are still twenty items, but my palm power is always endless, so I will always be invincible, do you understand?"

    Wu Er secretly chewed on Gao Peng's words for a while, and said thoughtfully: "Master, what you mean is that every time you make a move from Dragon Palm, you have to hit the enemy for three points and keep seven points of strength?"

    Gao Peng nodded in satisfaction, and said: "You can teach me, as long as you understand the meaning of 'regret', you have mastered this trick, let's stop here for today!"

    "yes."

    After Gao Peng finished speaking, he reached into his bosom, took out a stack of paper and handed it to Wuer, "This is the inner strength method I prepared for you, you can use it to practice hard."

    After Wuer received it, Gao Peng explained: "This Nine Suns Divine Art is an internal strength specially created for men. If you are a boy, you can practice it at the fastest speed. It can be described as a rapid progress. With your aptitude, it can take three or four years at most.  , you can practice to the last level.¡±

    "At that time, the teacher will help you to open up the acupuncture points in your body, break through the gate of life and death, and reach the innate realm. At that time, the teacher will teach you that you must be in the innate realm to practice. Once you practice it, you will be immortal.  Divine skills."

    "What?"

    After hearing Gao Peng's words, Wu Er and Er Meng Huai Kong were all shocked. Did they hear correctly?  live forever?

    Huaikong said incredulously: "Brother Gao, is there really a martial art in this world that can make people live forever?"

    Gao Peng nodded affirmatively and said: "Yes, and more than one."

    ""

    The second dream said tentatively: "Then master, you this year"

    Gao Peng grinned and said, "I'm 436 years old this year." (Remember the website of this site: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 795 Attacked

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "MasterMaster, are you reallyreally over four hundred years old?" Second Meng asked Gao Peng in disbelief.

    Gao Peng nodded solemnly, and said, "Over four hundred years ago, my teacher was actually Duan."

    "Duan?" Second Meng said to himself: "More than four hundred and thirty years ago, it should be in the Northern Song Dynasty, and the surname is Duan"

    Second Meng asked in shock: "Master, are you from the Duan family in Dali?"

    "That's right, Duan Heyu, Emperor Xuanren of Dali, is the twin brother of my mother and compatriot. I have practiced the one-yang finger and the six-meridian sword since I was a child. When I was thirteen years old, I made a small achievement in martial arts, and I ran away from home."  , wandering the rivers and lakes, met a strange man Xiaoyaozi in Tianshan, worshiped him as his teacher, and passed on the peerless martial arts Xiaoyao Yufeng."

    "This Xiaoyao Yufeng is a peerless martial art that directly points to the way of heaven. When practiced to a great height, it can shatter the void, sanctify the body, and have the effect of eternal youth, immortal appearance, and immortality."

    "I followed my master to practice in Tianshan wholeheartedly. I didn't care about anything. Who knows that there is no time in the mountain. When my master achieved great martial arts and shattered the void, I went down the mountain. Only to find that two hundred years have passed, and the world has already changed.  .¡±

    "Let's not talk about Dali, even the Great Song Dynasty has vanished. I became a loner with nothing to worry about. After walking in the world for decades, I was very quiet. Since then, I have returned to Tianshan to practice in seclusion. I don't care about world affairs, but I have created a new world.  So many peerless martial arts."

    After listening to Gao Peng's narration, Huaikong and the others were stunned for a long time. After the second dream came back to his senses, he said excitedly: "So, we also have the opportunity to practice immortality?"

    Gao Peng nodded with a smile and said: "Of course, as long as you practice with your heart, this free and easy Yufeng will be passed on to you as a teacher sooner or later."

    After Gao Peng finished speaking, he silently practiced the mind method of controlling the wind, a gust of fresh wind wrapped around him, and the clouds condensed under his feet, lifting him up a foot.

    Gao Peng stood in mid-air, looked down at the three people with burning eyes, and said with a smile: "Once you get started with Xiaoyao Yufeng, you can ride the clouds and ride the fog, travel against the wind, and travel to the North Sea at dusk. Traveling thousands of miles a day is just waiting for you."

    Second Meng and Wu Er looked at each other, breathing heavily, Huai Kong looked at the two enviously, then looked up at Gao Peng, admiringly.

    It is also fortunate that he is Huaikong. If Huaimie were replaced, after seeing Gao Peng's unpredictable ability, he might resolutely betray his master and join Gao Peng's sect.

    "Master, you have prepared the Nine Suns Divine Art for Wuer, what about me?" When Gao Peng came down to the ground, Second Meng asked impatiently.

    Gao Peng smiled slightly and said: "I didn't expect you to worship me as a teacher before, so I didn't prepare for you. When I teach my disciples, I will never generalize them. Instead, I will teach students according to their aptitude.  own skills."

    "Your exercises will be dictated by me after returning to the room. After all, there is no basis for Wuer, so I wrote all the inner strength and mental methods and the analysis of the mental methods in the secret book. For you, it doesn't have to be so troublesome."

    Second Meng nodded again and again, full of joy. She never thought that she would worship such a great master with a half-joking and half-serious remark on her own impromptu mind.

    Huaikong smiled at the two of them and said, "Congratulations to both of you for being a master. Your achievements in the future will be limitless."

    Second Meng smiled and said: "Why don't you join Master's sect Huaikong? At that time, we will live forever together and enjoy the world."

    Huaikong smiled wryly and said: "I would like to, but I already have a teacher, and my master raised me from a young age, how can I betray my teacher?"

    Second Meng said regretfully: "That's it! That's really a pity."

    Gao Peng waved his hand and said: "Okay, everyone has their own destiny, if you can't force it, if Huaikong has a destiny with me, we can get together sooner or later in the future, let's go! Go back to the room, I will pass on your heart  Dharma formulas, you should also practice hard, if you want to enter the hall as soon as possible, you don¡¯t need to sleep now.¡±

    "Yes, follow Master's instruction."

    What Gao Peng passed on to Second Dream, like Zhao Yun Doudou and the others, is the Little Formless Kung Fu. Anyway, they are all basic kung fu skills, and they are all the same. As long as they reach the innate realm, they must practice Xiaoyao Yufeng after all

    In the blink of an eye, a few days later, Huai Kong and Second Meng have mastered all the Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms. Next, they only need to continue to study and study the moves, and with profound cultivation, the power will gradually increase.

    Wuer has also mastered Kanglong Youhui, and is stepping up his practice of other moves. After he has mastered Kanglong Youhui, he will get twice the result with half the effort if he practices other moves.

    In terms of internal strength training, Ermeng and Wuer are also on the right track, practicing step by step every dayThat's it.

    During getting along with Gao Peng, Huai Kong also benefited a lot. Not only did he learn the unique skill of the Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms, but he also had to teach Gao Peng the Yiyang Finger and the Six Meridians Excalibur.

    This was brought up by the second dream. He wanted to see Gao Peng's unique knowledge of the Duan family. Gao Peng did not hide his secrets, and took out the Yiyang finger and the six-meridian sword.

    It is really not a great martial art to use one yang finger to attack the enemy, but its healing effect is highly valued by Huai Kong.

    However, the six-meridian sword's method of condensing qi into a sword is really common in this world, but anyone in the martial arts with some cultivation can use two-handed sword qi.

    But the swordsmanship of the Six Meridians Excalibur that can form a sword array is no worse than the martial arts in this world. In the Golden Book World, except for the founder Duan Siping, it can be said that no one has practiced the real Six Meridians  Excalibur passed.

    The real Six Meridians Excalibur, even in this high martial fantasy world, can also be ranked among the top swordsmanship, only below the god-level swordsmanship such as Holy Spirit Swordsmanship and Wanjian Guizong.

    On this day, the vegetables and firewood at home were all used up, so Gao Peng and the others stopped their practice for half a day and went to the forest to collect some wild vegetables and mushrooms. Wu Er was still responsible for collecting firewood, because he didn't know which wild vegetables and mushrooms were poisonous.  Which are not poisonous.

    And in the past few days of getting along, the relationship between Huaikong and Ermeng is getting better and better. They belong to more than friends, and couples are not at that stage. In the words of that era, there is still a layer of window paper that has not been pierced.  .

    "Everyone, be careful, there are poisonous snakes in this forest, don't get bitten!"

    Listening to Gao Peng's reminder, Second Meng said amusedly: "Master, with our skills, if we can still be bitten by a snake, wouldn't that be hitting you in the face?"

    "Hehe, good to know."

    A few people dispersed, and Wu Er was collecting firewood. Gao Peng collected edible ingredients based on his experience as an old scout, but Second Meng and Huai Kong got together, collecting ingredients and laughing at the same time.

    However, the second dream really slapped Gao Peng in the face. She was bitten by a flower snake hidden in a field of flowers, and Huaikong sucked out the snake's venom for her.

    Just at this moment, a shout suddenly came from the nearby mountain, "Let her go."

    "Whoosh"

    An incomparably condensed energy flew towards Huaikong impartially from the top of the mountain with a sharp whistling.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 796 Killing Father and Enemy Loving Couple

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The faces of Huaikong and Second Meng changed, before they could think about it, they instinctively slapped out the left palm, and the stance in the Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms came out of nowhere, driven by the energy of Pokong Yuanshou, combined with the blazing fire of Pokong Yuanshou  strength.

    "hold head high"

    A crimson dragon-shaped aura with teeth and claws swirled out along Huai Kong's slapped arm, and the aura that burst into the air burst into the air. The aura clearly looked like a leg, and it was obviously a leg.

    "Boom"

    The dragon-shaped energy collided with the leg energy in mid-air, and a loud explosion sounded for ten miles, and a shock wave like a flame erupted from the place where the energy collided, sweeping across all directions, and the surrounding mountains and forests trembled violently.  It rolled down, and the trees were scorched black.

    Huaikong saw clearly in an instant, the figure that jumped down from the top of the mountain, wasn't it the man who pestered Miss Wangyou on the street a few days ago?

    Huai Kong's heart trembled, he knew that his martial arts still had some gaps with the opponent's, and he hadn't mastered the Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms yet, so he was not good enough to use against the enemy.

    Without any hesitation, he concentrated his energy on the weapon box behind him, pointed his sword towards the sky, and the lid of the box opened by itself, and countless iron pieces flew out from the weapon box, forming a sword in the air that looked like a knife but not a knife, like a sword but not a sword.  strange weapons.

    Fearing that the aftermath of their battle would hurt Second Meng, Huai Kong jumped up, holding the strange-looking weapon in his palm, and actively rushed towards the person who rushed forward, with a ferocious aura like a prehistoric giant beast  Weapons radiated from Huai Kong's hands.

    This weapon is called "Heavenly Sin", and it is a "violent beast" among weapons. The ferocity of Heavenly Sin lies in the fact that the driver must use a lot of heart and energy to control this divine weapon.  The beast is bound to devour its master and hurt itself.

    The huge movement of Huaikong fighting against the incoming person naturally alarmed Gao Peng instantly. He immediately flew up and jumped into the air, just as he saw Nie Feng was full of anger, holding Xueyin Kuangdao in his hand, tearing the sky with his arms.  The sharp saber aura rushed towards the empty chest holding the sin of heaven in his hand.

    Gao Peng's eyes flickered slightly. With Nie Feng knowing himself, there was really no need for them to fight this battle. Thinking of this, Gao Peng shouted: "Stop, brother Nie, Huaikong, why are you fighting?"

    Both sides have already raised their aura to the peak. After hearing Gao Peng's shout, Nie Feng froze for a moment. Turning his head, seeing that it was Gao Peng, he shouted in astonishment: "Brother Gao, why is it you?"

    Seeing this, Huaikong realized that this person and Gao Peng were familiar, and immediately lost his aura, but did not take back the crime of heaven, and the three of them fell to the ground together.

    Gao Peng asked Huaikong: "Huaikong, what misunderstanding did you have with Brother Nie? Why did you do it suddenly?"

    Huaikong took a look at the livid-faced Second Meng over there, and said, "He is the one who harassed Miss Wangyou last time. He was the one who attacked me on his own initiative just now, so I fought back."

    "What? Brother Nie, what's going on?" Gao Peng frowned and asked Nie Feng.

    "Wangyou?" Nie Feng couldn't help but startled when he heard Huaikong addressing Second Meng. He ignored Gao Peng's question, looked at Second Meng in surprise, and said anxiously, "Your name is Wangyou? No, your  Your name is not Wangyou, but your name is Second Meng, Meng, please see clearly, I am your husband."

    Second Meng shouted angrily: "You are not my husband, you are my father-killing enemy, I don't have a husband."

    Nie Feng frowned, with deep sadness in his eyes, "I'm really your husband! You must have been under someone's spell, so you completely lost your memory."

    Second Meng gritted his teeth and looked at Nie Feng, angrily said: "You are talking nonsense, you are not my husband, you are my father-killing enemy."

    Nie Feng said anxiously: "I'm not talking nonsense, and I didn't kill your father, Meng, I'm not only your husband, we are also a loving couple!"

    "you are lying."

    "I'm not lying, it's true, Meng, you like to drink tea, I once ran 300 miles in one night, and got Shifeng Longjing for you, you like to play the piano, your favorite thing to play is mountains and rivers, I remember all these!  Dream¡­¡­"

    "Stop talking. I won't believe you in anything you say. I don't know anything. All I know is that you are my father-killer and enemy."

    Second Meng couldn't listen to a word of Nie Feng's words at all. She said this sentence to Nie Feng viciously, then turned her head to look at Gao Peng, and shouted: "Master, he is the enemy who killed my father and wiped out my whole family!"  , you help me kill him, you help me avenge him!"

    "Master?" Nie Feng looked at Gao Peng in astonishment, but Gao Peng frowned tightly, and said to Nie Feng in a deep voice: "Brother Nie, what is going on?"

    "As far as I know, your wife's second dream was to saveYou, the devil, exchanged the blood of your whole body for you. You have lost blood and died. How could Wangyou be your wife's second dream?  "

    "Also, why did she say that you killed her father and destroyed her whole family? Wangyou has formally accepted me as his teacher and became my disciple. You should make it clear. If you are really the murderer who killed my disciples  , I can¡¯t say, I want to seek justice for my disciples and take revenge.¡±

    After listening to Gao Peng's words, Huaikong gradually came to his senses, and said in surprise, "You are Nie Feng? The one who killed Xiongba with Bu Jingyun?"

    Gao Peng said to Huaikong: "That's right, he is that Nie Feng. When he and Bu Jingyun killed Xiongba, I was there."

    The second dream said bitterly: "Since you are Nie Feng, you are right. You are my father-killing enemy. Don't think that I can't remember anything. There is always a scene in my mind."  , and thanks to this situation, I will not be at your mercy."

    After hearing what Second Meng said, Nie Feng put aside the fact that Second Meng worshiped Gao Peng as his teacher for the time being, and asked, "What happened? What kind of magic did you fall into to treat your beloved husband as a murderer?"  Father's enemy?"

    The second dream condensed the sound that remained in his mind, the scene where Nie Feng slaughtered his family and wanted to take him as his wife by force.

    After hearing what the second dream said, Nie Feng said in a daze, "No, no, dream, it's not real, it's an illusion, you've fallen into someone's magic."

    Second Meng sneered and said, "How can there be such a brilliant sorcery in the world?"

    Gao Peng interjected: "Brother Nie, don't worry about the others, you can explain to us first, why did you think that Wangyou is the second dream even though the second dream has already passed away?"

    Nie Feng looked at Gao Peng in a daze, and murmured: "Because because I saw with my own eyes that Meng's body was dug up and brought back to life."

    ""

    Gao Peng and Huaikong looked at each other, and asked with a strange expression: "Who is that person?"

    Nie Feng shook his head, and said: "I don't know who he is, but this person has great powers and is wearing an ice mask. Since he has a way to revive the dream, he must have a way to make the dream come back to life.  , make me the enemy of dreams."

    "Resurrection resurrection still Yang?" Second Meng asked word by word, and the way she looked at Nie Feng at this time also became a little strange.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 797 I'm Not Crazy

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Nie Feng stared at the second dream, and said seriously: "As Brother Gao said, you were already dead, and it was that person who dug you out of the grave and brought you back to life."

    Gao Peng and Huai Kong looked at each other again, and after exchanging glances, Huai Kong took a step forward and said, "Hero Nie, I believe in you, please go back first, we will have a careful talk with her, and I will persuade you  Her, let her come back to you."

    "No, Master" Second Meng was startled and angry when he heard the words, and glared at Huaikong, then looked at Gao Peng, only to see that both of them were winking at her.

    The second dream is not a stupid person. Seeing this moment, he immediately understood the meaning of the two of them, so he suppressed it for the time being and said no more.

    Nie Feng looked at Gao Peng, then at Huaikong, suddenly understood, and said in a messy way: "You guysyou must think I'm incoherent, right? You think I'm crazy, right?"

    "Ahem" Gao Peng coughed and turned his head to look at the ground in embarrassment.

    Nie Feng was really about to collapse, and there was almost a hint of exasperation in his tone, "I'm not crazy, I'm clearer than anyone else, I'm not crazy."

    Gao Peng hurriedly reached out his hand and said in a warm voice: "I know, we all know, of course you are not crazy, don't get excited, I know that you have already shed all the crazy blood in your body, and what is flowing in your body now is the blood of the second dream, and the second dream is definitely not a person.  Crazy, so you can't be a lunatic either."

    In fact, the unicorn's crazy blood does not only exist in Nie Feng's blood. This kind of crazy factor has already started from Nie Ying.  It is useful to replace the blood of the whole body.

    However, changing all the blood in his body can indeed effectively alleviate the influence of the mad blood on the Nie family, but it cannot completely eliminate it. Once there is an incentive, Nie Feng will still have a mad blood attack, so Gao Peng hurriedly comforted him.

    Hearing Gao Peng mentioned that the blood of Second Dream was flowing in his body, Nie Feng really calmed down. He looked at Second Dream tenderly, and asked Gao Peng, "Since you know I'm not crazy, why don't you believe me?  I?"

    Gao Peng sighed deeply, and said: "Brother Nie, to be honest, I'm not arrogant. I can barely match the four words of supernatural powers."

    "I can make people live forever. I can call the wind and rain, ride the clouds and ride the fog, go to the sky and enter the earth, just take it easy. As for martial arts, what you and Brother Bu saw was just the tip of the iceberg of my martial arts."

    "But no matter how powerful I am, at least the resurrection is still positive. I am determined not to boast. Maybe I am sitting in a well. I don't know how many peerless masters are hidden in this world. Maybe there are people who can do it."  ,but¡­¡­"

    When Gao Peng said this, he spread his hands towards Nie Feng, and said with a wry smile: "You have to bring people to us and let us see them with our own eyes, that will be convincing!"

    "Wangyou has already worshiped me as a teacher after all, and I must be responsible for her life. I can't just let you take her away with just a few words from you."

    "As for what happened to Wangyou, whether her memory was tampered with, or you really misidentified the person, I will find out."

    "If it is finally confirmed that you are really her father-killing enemy, even if I don't kill you myself, I will train her to be a master of martial arts that is not inferior to yours, and let her avenge her father herself."

    When Gao Peng said this, Ermeng glanced at Nie Feng coldly, and a gleam flashed in his eyes. Obviously, Gao Peng's approach was more in line with her wishes. It was more meaningful for her to avenge herself than for Gao Peng to avenge her.  .

    But I heard Gao Peng continue: "And if she is really under a magic spell and someone tampers with her mind, I will try to undo it for her and let her recover her memory."

    "As for you, all you need to do is to bring the person who you said has resurrected the second dream to me, or you can let him come to me."

    "Before that, I won't allow you to take her away, but don't worry, I will take good care of her, and I won't make her suffer a little bit except for practicing. After all, she is going to inherit my unique skills and pass on my knowledge.  A man in my mantle."

    After listening to Gao Peng's words, Huai Kong nodded in agreement. It is obvious that Gao Peng's arrangement is already very perfect. This arrangement is good for both parties and is also very fair.

    Nie Feng was silent for a while, then finally raised his head to look at Gao Peng, and said slowly: "Okay, I will try to get that person to meet you as soon as possible, and prove to you that everything I said is true, and I hope you can do it too."  You promised to take good care of her for me."

    Gao Peng nodded in satisfaction, and said, "Just don't worry."

    The reason why Gao Peng unscrupulously asked Nie Feng to try to lure Di Shitian to find him,It is also a helpless move.

    Because he knew that from the moment he moved to establish power and take Second Dream under his command, he had to face Di Shitian directly, because even if Nie Feng didn't do anything, Di Shitian would definitely want to come  Capture the second dream.

    Then his first confrontation with Di Shitian is inevitable. Although the current Gao Peng is not sure that he can beat him, self-protection should be no problem.

    He knows Di Shitian's character very well. Di Shitian cherishes his life very much. Because he has endless life, he is very afraid of death. In the face of battle, he has no will to die at all, and he will not fight with others.

    Di Shitian is naturally fearless when facing an opponent who can be crushed, but as long as Gao Peng shows the ability to hurt him, he will definitely not fight him. The Sacred Heart Art is powerful, but its power is not  It is manifested in combat, but in other aspects.

    In terms of pure lethality, the Sacred Heart Art is definitely not as good as the Dragon God Art, there is no other, because the Dragon God Art can exert the five hundred years of Gao Peng's whole body's skill, but the Sacred Heart Art has absolutely no such miraculous effect.

    If Gao Peng's skills are comparable to Di Shitian's, if he possesses the Dragon God Art, he can instantly kill Di Shitian on the cliff.

    Gao Peng can say this, he can't beat Di Shitian yet, but he will never be afraid of Di Shitian.

    Nie Feng left, feeling lonely and dejected, Gao Peng and the others were not in the mood to stay in the mountains any longer. After finding Wuer, a group of four returned to the courtyard.

    In the evening, since they didn't get any vegetarian food today, they still lit a bonfire and grilled fish and meat.

    "Senior Sister, the fish is grilled, you can eat some!" Wuer handed a grilled fish to Second Meng, but Second Meng shook his head slowly and did not take it.

    She raised her head, looked at Gao Peng, and said, "Master, can you tell me what kind of person Nie Feng is?"

    Gao Peng nodded, and said: "Since you want to know, I'll tell you from the beginning. Twenty or thirty years ago, there was a saying in the Jianghu, which is called 'the fire is fierce on the top of the South Mountain, and the deep snow is deep in the North Sea to drink the cold.  '."

    "These two sentences refer to the two great masters in the world at that time, Duan Shuai, the father of Duanlang, and Nie Renwang, the father of Nie Feng. That year, they dueled in Lingyun Grotto" (Remember this website URL: www  .hlnovel.com

 Chapter 798: Di Shitian Appears

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "More than three months ago, I went to Tianshan to destroy Xiongba. That battle was the most enjoyable battle I have fought in the past few hundred years."

    "I am very happy that Xiongba was able to fight me evenly without my ultimate move, and at this moment, Nie Feng and Bu Jingyun arrived"

    "Under my guidance, Nie Feng and Bu Jingyun comprehended the combination of wind and cloud, Moha Wuliang, and their strength increased tenfold. At that moment, their burst of strength even surpassed my own hundreds of years of skill."

    "There is no doubt that after the death of Xiongba, the world will fall apart, and a martial arts catastrophe will be resolved. After that, we will go our separate ways. I wandered around the world until half a month ago, when I came to that small town and met you  With Huaikong."

    Gao Peng roughly told Fengyun's story, Huaikong admired Fengyun more and more, and Wuer also made up his mind to become a hero like Fengyun.

    Second Meng looked at the bonfire with distracted eyes, and said quietly: "According to what Master said, Nie Feng should be a great hero who fights for justice!"

    Huaikong echoed, "That's right, both Nie Feng and Bu Jingyun are well-recognized heroes in the Jianghu. Many people's evaluation of Nie Feng is better than Bu Jingyun's, because Nie Feng always treats people and things well.  He is more kind and tolerant than Bu Jingyun."

    Second Meng raised his head, looked at Huaikong, and said expressionlessly: "You said him so well, then why would he force me to be his wife and kill my father?"

    "Master also said that the second dream is already dead. I may look a lot like the second dream, but I am definitely not the second dream. As for the resurrection he said, do you believe it?"

    Huaikong said hesitantly: "Could it be that he became crazy about his wife, regarded you as his second dream, and then snatched you home. Your father stopped him, but he killed you in the end. Brother Gao, do you think there is something wrong with you?"  Is there no such possibility?"

    The second dream also looked at Gao Peng who looked thoughtful, Gao Peng nodded slowly, and said: "It's not impossible, but what Nie Feng said about the resurrection of the sun, being hit by a magic spell, etc.  , we can't completely take him as crazy."

    Speaking of this, Gao Peng took a look at Second Dream and sighed: "But no matter what the truth is, I would rather you are not Second Dream and have nothing to do with Nie Feng."

    "Because Nie Feng is the fate of the lone star of Tiansha, any woman related to him will not end well."

    "Kong Ci liked Nie Feng, but died tragically. Mingyue and Nie Feng swore an eternal alliance, and even betrayed Wushuangcheng to elope with him, but died tragically. You Ruo fell in love with him, died tragically. Dugu Meng fell in love with him, died tragically, the second dream  well¡­¡­"

    "Nie Feng has already had five women die for him in just over twenty years. I really don't want you to have anything to do with him."

    "Ha ha ha ha¡­¡­"

    Just as Gao Peng finished speaking, a mighty, but ethereal, maniacal laughter suddenly sounded from nowhere.

    "I'm afraid I will disappoint you. Not only does she have a relationship with Nie Feng, but she also has a great relationship. She is the second dream. Nie Feng didn't kill her father, it was just her illusion."

    Gao Peng's heart trembled, finally came, Di Shitian, but his face did not change, he just asked lightly: "Who are you? And why do you say that?"

    "Hahahaha It's very simple, because the person who dug her out of the grave, resurrected her, sealed her memory, and implanted another memory in her is me!"

    "As for who I am, hehehehe I am a god, the god who controls the destiny of each of you."

    Huaikong, Ermeng, and Wuer all changed their complexions, and a bad feeling rose from the bottom of their hearts. They tried their best to perceive each other's position, but they couldn't perceive anything.

    However, Gao Peng suddenly shouted: "If you dare to pretend to be a ghost in front of me, let me see how sacred you are and how you want to control my destiny."

    After Gao Peng finished speaking, he bent his left leg slightly, bent his right arm inward, and drew a circle with his right palm. Blazing flames shot up from his body, and Kang Long Youhui, who fused the Kunlun Flame Palm, slapped out in one direction.

    "hold head high"

    Amid the soul-stirring dragon chant, a huge fire dragon made of raging flames flew towards the forest with its teeth and claws open. Before the dragon arrived, the trees in the forest were already emitting thick green smoke. The next moment, it burst into flames with a whistling sound.  .

    The three of Huaikong looked at this move, Kanglong regretted it, and their hearts were extremely shocked. If it were them, let alone accepting this move, if they were swept by the fire dragon, they would probably be burned to ashes.

    "The Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms are really powerful, but they want to hurt me.?It¡¯s still far from enough, look at me through the clouds.  "

    "Shhhhhh"

    Following this playful sound, a handful of translucent black ice blades suddenly shot out from the forest, piercing the air and making a dense screaming sound.

    The ice blade is condensed from the extremely cold true essence, not only extremely cold, but also extremely sharp. The fire dragon is enveloped by the ice blade, and it is cut into countless pieces in an instant, and the blazing flame is also in the extremely cold air.  The next one goes out.

    Huaikong No. 2 Meng Wuer and the three of them were horrified. They didn't expect such a powerful move to be broken so easily by the opponent. Who is the opponent?

    "Gao Peng, I have seen these little tricks of yours in Tianshan, and you can't even take down Xiongba, so don't dance in front of me! Show some real skills!"

    A looming phantom flashed in the air, and in an instant, a thin figure appeared ten feet away in front of Gao Peng and the others.

    He wore a white ice mask on his face, only revealing a pair of deep eyes. At this time, he was looking at Gao Peng shaking his head, and said jokingly.

    "It turns out that you were watching from the side during the Tianshan battle." Gao Peng narrowed his eyes slightly, his heart was secretly vigilant, but his face remained calm, he nodded and said: "It seems that you are the mysterious person that Nie Feng said, who are you?"  ?¡±

    "Didn't I just say it! I am an omniscient and omnipotent god. You can call me Di Shitian." Di Shitian shook his head, danced and danced like a weird clown, and said exaggeratedly.

    Gao Peng curled his lips in disdain, and snorted: "You are Di Shitian, and I am still Da Brahma! I am too lazy to talk nonsense with you. Since you have shown up and admitted that you have tampered with my disciple's mind, then you  It's best to relieve her yourself, otherwise, don't blame me for being rude."

    "Haha, what I want is that you are not polite, you must not be polite to me, show your true skills!"

    Di Shitian was not angry when he heard the words, and said with a smile: "At first, I thought that Fengyun was already the most potential young martial artist in today's martial arts world, but I didn't expect that there would be a young master with amazing talents like you. I have seen you in Tianshan Mountain.  You fight against Xiongba, the martial arts are so high, it's really amazing!"

    "How about it, are you interested in joining my ranks and serving me? Let's conquer the world together and dominate the rivers and lakes. With your martial arts, there is no opponent in the world. I believe that you will soon sweep the world and settle in the Central Plains."

    "At that time, we will be able to lead an expedition to Persia, Japan, Tianzhu, Siam and other countries, and achieve unprecedented great achievements."

    While speaking in a deceptive tone, he stretched out his right hand, spread his five fingers, and then squeezed it violently, as if holding the world in his palm.

    "As for the second dream, since you have accepted her as an apprentice, then I can promise you that I will stop causing trouble for her and Nie Feng, and let them live their lives in peace, how about it?"

    Gao Peng sneered and said: "If you want me to work for you, it depends on whether you have the ability. Take it!"

    "Six Dragons Yutian" (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 799 Pretending to be aggressive, I can't beat you, or scare you to death

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Gao Peng's legs were slightly bent, his arms crossed half a circle from the outside to the inside, and he made a movement of embracing the essence in front of his chest.  Watching Di Shitian suddenly push it out.

    "Hangangang"

    A series of dragon chants sounded one after another, and the dragon chants contained breathtaking power, but it was Gao Peng who incorporated his own understanding of the move's intention into this move, and the six dragon-shaped auras  There was a frightening Longwei on Jin's body.

    "Hoo hoo"

    "Crackling"

    Today's Liulong Yutian is very different from that in Shuiyuedongtian. It is not only like a real dragon, but also has its own dragon power. The so-called wind follows the tiger, and the cloud follows the dragon.  The spirit of lightning and thunder, so the six dragons today are all surrounded by terrifying purple lightning, just like the mad dragon Zidian.

    "This is this the advanced palm technique of the Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms? It's really scary. No wonder even the Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms are only entry-level palms. Sister Wangyou, Wuer, let's step back to avoid  Injured by the aftermath of their battle." Huai Kong said the same to Second Meng with a trembling voice.

    The two of them had no objection, and quickly stepped back, leaving the battle group of the two for more than 20 feet. When they returned to the small courtyard, they felt that the coercion covering their bodies that made it difficult for them to breathe faded.  .

    Di Shitian's expression hidden under the ice mask changed slightly. This move of Liulong Yutian made him feel an unprecedented threat.

    Six lightning-wrapped dragon-shaped vigor twisted and intertwined, rushed to Di Shitian's body at an extremely fast speed, and surrounded him. Di Shitian didn't dare to take it lightly, and his true essence, which was as vast as a sea, surged out  .

    "Zira"

    When a thunder dragon passed by Di Shitian's body, the dragon's claws grabbed Di Shitian's chest, but there was a piercing sound of sharp objects passing through the glass.

    It turned out that the dragon's claws were blocked by an extremely thin layer of transparent ice, and Di Shitian's body was covered with a layer of black ice armor made of true essence, which firmly protected him without any gaps.

    This layer of ice armor is extremely thin, as if transparent and invisible to the naked eye. It looks very fragile, but it is actually condensed by the most refined and pure true essence, which is indestructible.

    However, Di Shitian discovered that waves of thunder were constantly winding on the ice layer on his body, releasing extremely high temperatures. The pure and deep essence in his body was rapidly consuming.

    Di Shitian knew that he couldn't be surrounded by these six dragons for a long time, but the six dragons surrounded him with vigor, which seemed to form a formation.  The ability to transform virtual reality into reality cannot escape the siege of these six dragons.

    The six dragons grabbed or bumped, pounced or bit, shook their heads, or wagged their tails. Their attacks were continuous and swift as thunder. With his speed of moves, he couldn't block all the attacks of the six dragons.

    Di Shitian's mentality changed from being cynical at the beginning to seriousness. He really underestimated Gao Peng. He didn't try his best to fight Xiongba on the Tianshan Mountains, and he didn't even take it seriously.

    "Ditian Kuanglei, break it for me"

    "Boom"

    Once Di Shitian's move Ditian Kuanglei was launched, immediately there was a hurricane roaring, thick clouds churning, thunder flashing, and thunderbolts exploding, just like the doomsday disaster.

    Thousands of dark black ice surged out with the power of tyrannical thunder, and collided with the six dragon-shaped vigor.

    "Boom boom boom"

    The sound of the explosion was deafening, the violent thunder tore through the void, and the waves full of destructive power turned into an invisible ripple that spread out from the center of Di Shitian.

    The several feet thick layer of soil on the ground was torn apart and lifted up, large and small silt, sand and rocks were engulfed by ripples and splashed out in all directions.

    Gao Peng's complexion changed drastically, his figure flickered, and he rushed to Huaikong No. 2 Meng and the others in an instant. With his arms open, a wall of air several feet thick gathered in front of them, blocking the spreading shock wave.

    However, the small courtyard behind them could not be kept. Under the impact of this rage, it was razed to the ground in an instant, just like the woods on the other side.

    Except for the piece of land under Gao Peng's feet and Di Shitian's feet, a huge pit with a diameter of tens of feet and a depth of five or six feet appeared in the field, as if a doomsday disaster had ravaged.

    The next moment, Di Shitian turned into a stream of extremely cold air and rushed straight to the sky. Amidst the turmoil of the storm, a huge ice mask appeared out of thin air, suspended at a height of hundreds of feet, looking down on the four of Gao Peng.

    Huaikong and Second Meng stared at the ice mask in midair with pale faces,??I was shocked, where did this guy come from?  The means are like gods and demons, it is simply too terrifying.

    Brother Gao's 400 years of cultivation base, and Liulong Yutian's terrifying moves can't hurt him at all. Could it be that he is really a god?

    The mouth of the ice sculpture mask in the air opened and closed, and made the voice of Di Shitian, which rolled like thunder and echoed all over the world: "It's amazing, it seems that I really underestimated you, this move of Liulong Yutian is no longer a unique skill in this world!  Under the circumstances, even this seat was almost injured in your hands."

    There was a hint of anger in his voice, which was very different from the cynical expression shown before, because Liulong Yutian really made him feel threatened.

    Of course, Di Shitian was only afraid, not so fearful. After all, a large part of the reason why he was surrounded by six dragons just now was because he was too arrogant and didn't take Gao Peng to heart, so he was caught off guard.  will fall into the formation.

    If you wait attentively, you will not put yourself in danger if you attack the six dragons as soon as they appear.

    Gao Peng does have the qualifications to be his opponent, and he looks so young, if he is given some more time, he may not be able to surpass him, but this is fine, because his greatest reliance is not on martial arts, but on his long lifespan.

    Over the past thousand and eight hundred years, there have been many talented and brilliant people in the world who can surpass him in strength, just like the so-called top ten warrior Wu Wudi, but in the end, these people all died and turned into a handful  Loess, and he is still alive and well, time is the most powerful weapon in this world.

    I just don't know how he would feel if he knew that Gao Peng, like him, could live forever, and even possess the immortal body that he didn't have.

    Hearing Di Shitian's words, Gao Peng smiled wryly in his heart, Liulong Yutian couldn't even hurt him, it seemed that he had only the last move to fight him, but once he used this move, if he still lost  Without him, he would become a fish on the chopping board and could only be slaughtered by him.

    Although he had no idea in his heart, Gao Peng said seriously: "Your cultivation has also made me feel bright. You are already qualified to be my opponent, which is enough for me to take it seriously."

    What?  Di Shitian's heart shuddered, and he looked at Gao Peng in surprise. He wasn't serious before?  Is this guy uttering wild words, or is there really an astonishing skill that has yet to be displayed?

    However, even I can't see through the depth of this guy. Perhaps the latter is more likely. Where did this guy come from?

    After Gao Peng said this, he said to the three people behind him: "Huaikong, Wangyou, Wuer, you all stay away from Baizhang, I want to play with him, and I want to see how strong he is."

    After saying this, a cloud of mist rose from under Gao Peng's feet, supported him to rise quickly, flew into the air, and stood face to face with Di Shitian's ice sculpture mask, a more intense dragon's power gradually radiated from his body.

    This This is, soaring through the clouds?  Could he be a fairy?  Di Shitian finally thought of quitting.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 800: Dragon Cult

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Gao Peng's body continuously exuded a mysterious and unpredictable aura, mixed with a frightening dragon's power, constantly pressing towards Di Shitian. At this time, Gao Peng was like a dragon in human form in Di Shitian's eyes.

    "Di Shitian, let's do it! Take out your strongest move, otherwise, I'm afraid you will never have the chance to use it again."

    Di Shitian was slightly startled. Seeing Gao Peng ready to attack with all his strength, Di Shitian felt deep fear in his heart.

    Although he might not lose in a fight with Gao Peng, but if he hurts the source, it will be difficult to recover, and the gain outweighs the loss.

    Besides, more than ten years later, he still wants to slay the dragon, so he really doesn't want to cause trouble. The most important thing is that he has a noble life and a long lifespan. He has plenty of ways to deal with Gao Peng.

    Thinking of this, before Gao Peng could make a move, Di Shitian's ice-sculpted mask suddenly sank into the clouds of the sky, and then slowly dissipated like smoke, turning into a icy cloud of mist that pierced through the air, leaving only  He pretended to be a calm voice.

    "Gao Peng, it seems that I have indeed underestimated you. You are indeed qualified to be my opponent. It would be a pity to kill you now. There will be a long time to come. I have plenty of time to play with you slowly, hahahaha We will meet later  "

    The voice gradually faded away until it slowly disappeared. Gao Peng finally breathed a sigh of relief, but nothing showed on his face. He raised his true energy and snorted coldly: "Don't be ashamed, if you dare to appear in front of me next time, I'll give you a lot of money."  I won't give you another chance to escape."

    The voice spread far away in the direction where Di Shitian left. Gao Peng stood in the air for a few breaths, and his perception fully unfolded. After confirming that Di Shitian had indeed left, he lowered the clouds and landed in front of Huaikong and Second Meng.  .

    Facing the fanatical gazes of the three people, he sighed deeply, and said, "Wangyou, you are probably really the second dream. The scene in your mind must have been forcibly implanted by Di Shitian.  That simply doesn¡¯t exist.¡±

    "Actually, it is very simple to find out this point. After all, with Nie Feng's reputation, if he really did these things, it is impossible that there will be no rumors in the world."

    The second dream's complexion changed slightly, and his expression changed endlessly, Huaikong also said: "I'll just say it! With Nie Feng's character, it is impossible to do such a thing as robbing women and murdering the whole family. It turns out that all of this is because of this  The guy is up to something."

    After Huaikong finished speaking, he and Gao Pengwuer looked at Second Meng, "Sister Wangyou, what are your plans?"

    The second dream pondered for a while, shook his head, and said quietly: "I don't know, I don't know what the truth of everything is, the remaining memories in my mind are so real, I don't remember anything, just remember  Nie Feng killed my father, I really don't know what to do."

    Gao Peng sighed: "Forget it, since that's the case, don't think about anything, and learn martial arts with me. Now it seems that your memory has indeed been tampered with by Di Shitian. What he used should be a secret activated by spiritual power.  technique."

    "I haven't learned any related secret techniques, but my spiritual power is not weak either. I believe that I will be able to find a way to undo this secret technique. Maybe when your skills gradually deepen and your spiritual realm improves, you will be able to break through Emperor Shi  God's imprisonment of your memory."

    The second dream nodded slowly, and now it can only be like this.

    Gao Peng looked at the small courtyard that had disappeared without a trace behind him, and said solemnly: "It seems that we have to change places. Di Shitian's cultivation is unfathomable, and his martial arts are not inferior to mine.  not easy."

    "And he has bad intentions, he doesn't seem to like the peace and tranquility of the rivers and lakes, he will definitely stir up wind and rain in the rivers and lakes, causing catastrophe in the martial arts world."

    "I intend to create a force to gather righteous chivalrous people in the world, to gather righteous forces, and to uphold justice in the martial arts world. This can be regarded as a precautionary measure. If Emperor Shitian really brings troubles in the world in the future, we can also have the power to resist."

    Huaikong nodded slowly in agreement. Seeing this, Gao Peng smiled and asked, "How about Huaikong? Are you interested in joining?"

    Huai Kong was slightly startled, and smiled wryly: "Brother Gao, as I said, I already have a sect, and it is impossible for me to betray the sect and join other sects."

    Gao Peng waved his hand and said: "Hey, the force I want to create is not a martial arts sect, but a sect at most. Anyone can join, and there is no need to leave the sect."

    "That's no problem." Huaikong asked with great interest: "Brother Gao, what's the name of the force you plan to create?"

    Gao Peng thought for a while, and an inexplicable smile appeared on the corner of his mouth, "The force I want to create is called the 'Shenlong Sect', and the core teachings are to maintain the righteous way of martial arts, punish rape and eliminate evil,Rui brought it to Shenzhou Wulin.  "

    "Shenlong Sect? Good name, good doctrine, and very suitable for your martial arts characteristics, okay, I will join." After hearing Gao Peng's words, Huaikong did not hesitate at all, and expressed on the spot that he would join Shenlong Sect.

    Gao Peng nodded happily, patted Huaikong's shoulder, and said with a smile: "Great, with your joining, the start of the Dragon Cult will be much higher."

    "The Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms will be the basic martial arts of the Dragon Sect. Everyone who joins the Dragon Sect will have to pass on this martial art."

    "In my conception, Shenlongjiao has seven red, orange, yellow, white, blue, blue and purple dragon envoys from the leader down. For the seven dragon envoys, I will also teach other magical skills except the Eighteen Palms of Subduing Dragons, and even the Six Dragons Yu  Tiangong."

    "The red dragon envoy is the head of the seven dragon envoys. Red represents flames, and it has the meaning of a child. Your hands of breaking the void contain extremely blazing fire power, and you have the heart of a child, which coincides with this deficit, so  You will be the Red Dragon Envoy."

    "The Red Dragon Envoy is the number one person below the leader. It can be said that one person is under one person and above ten thousand people. Of course, now it is only above two people."

    "Hehehehe"

    Huai Kong was praised by Gao Peng, and he was very happy, and Gao Peng trusted him so much, which also moved him, "Then I would like to thank the leader for trusting me."

    Gao Peng deliberately replaced green among the seven colors of the rainbow with white, because this color is really not very pleasing, except of course, except for the People's Liberation Army.

    In the second dream, the two of them were talking lively, and put aside the matter of their own identities for the time being, and asked with a smile: "Master, what about me and Wuer? What position will you arrange for us?"

    Gao Peng chuckled, and said: "Except for the leader of the Chilong Envoy, the other six envoys have the same status. You and Wuer can choose a color that you like! Of course, as the disciples of the leader, you will naturally have different opinions.  different."

    Second Meng turned his head and thought for a while, and said: "Then I will choose Qing, and I will be the envoy of Qinglong."

    Wuer chose the position of Huanglong envoy, because in his heart, yellow is a noble color, and he is determined to do a great job and never be looked down upon by others, so the color he chooses also reflects  his subconscious thoughts.

    Huaikong entered the role very quickly, and immediately discussed with Gao Peng the conditions needed to create a power, "Master, to create a power, in addition to being powerful enough to attract people, you also need a lot of money.  I don't know"

    Gao Peng smiled and waved his hands, and said, "You don't have to worry about this. After all, I have lived for hundreds of years, so how could it be possible that I have no savings at all?"

    "Let's not say too much, 1.8 million taels can still be used. The money will be used as start-up capital to build the main altar and recruit disciples."

    "The next thing will be easy. The fastest way to accumulate wealth is to plunder. Those bandit forces in the rivers and lakes who rob houses and cut paths and rob roads, Jiangyang robbers, just kill a few of them, that is, eliminate harm for the people, and wealth will also be obtained.  .¡±

    After listening to Gao Peng's words, Huaikong realized that Gao Peng was not whimsical, but really had the capital to create power. Now he began to discuss various details with Gao Peng.

    1.8 million taels, equivalent to 7.8 billion yuan in later generations, is already a huge sum of money. Even if they just sit and eat, they can support tens of thousands of people for ten years. What's more, they can't just sit and eat and have income.

    With the funds and strength in place, it is easy to build influence.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 801 The main altar is completed

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    In the next few months, Gao Peng and Huaikong will cooperate with each other, and Gao Peng will contact the construction team to build the Shenlongjiao main altar for a valley they selected outside the town.

    The architectural drawings of the Shenlongjiao main altar were drawn by Gao Peng himself. He combined the style of contemporary architectural drawings and drew the style of the main altar he designed in the form of plan and perspective views.  I don't know how much advanced the drawings are.

    The general renderings were even drawn in the form of 3D drawings. When the foreman of the construction team saw this drawing, he immediately respected Gao Peng as a man of heaven, calling him that Zhang Ban was alive and Lu Ban was reborn, and even wanted to worship Gao Peng as his teacher on the spot  .

    Naturally, it was impossible for Gao Peng to accept him as an apprentice, but he directly absorbed this construction team into the Dragon Sect. In the future, if the Dragon Sect develops into a powerful force with a global presence, all kinds of talents are indispensable.

    In addition to construction engineering, there are tailors, doctors, cooks and other logistics personnel, all of which are indispensable.

    When Gao Peng was constructing the main altar in full swing, Huaikong took the eighteen palms of subduing the dragon, the six-veined sword, the seven-swirling flame knife, and a batch of gold and silver that Gao Peng had given him.  Recruit righteous people.

    Although the attraction of the Eighteen Palms of Subduing the Dragon alone is strong enough, but with all kinds of martial arts, the attraction will naturally be even greater.

    ?The Six Meridians Excalibur represents the level of swordsmanship of the Dragon Sect, the seven-swirling flame knife represents the level of swordsmanship, Yan Xingqianli represents the level of lightness kung fu, and the eighteen palms of subduing dragons represent the level of fist palms.

    In addition to Huai Kong's sentence, these martial arts are only entry-level martial arts of the Dragon Sect, and the force of the Dragon Sect immediately rose to three levels.

    As a native of this world, Huaikong still has some contacts in the Jianghu, and he himself is a chivalrous man with a heart of chivalry, so the people he associates with are naturally like this.

    Huai Kong also sent a letter to Tie Xindao, informing his master of the incident. Of course, Huai Mie and Bai Ling were not left behind, especially Huai Mie.

    He knew that Huai Mie was a martial idiot, so he introduced Gao Peng's origin in the letter, emphasizing Gao Peng's strength and the development prospects of Shenlong Cult. He believed that his senior brother and brother would definitely come, and Huai Mie  Come, Bai Ling will naturally not stop coming.

    As for the second dream and Wuer, in order to improve their cultivation, Gao Peng gave them a fountain of eternal life as big as a mopan, so that they both had nearly 80 years of skill.

    Immediately, Gao Peng took the place of Qiankun's air bag, opened up the last dozens of acupoints all over his body for Wuer at the same time, and helped him break through the gateway of life and death and enter the innate realm.

    ?Second Dream itself has dozens of years of skill. After absorbing the Fountain of Eternal Life, his skill has broken through a hundred years, and naturally he broke through to innate.

    Immediately after that, Gao Peng passed on Xiaoyao Yufeng to them without any hesitation. At the same time, he also passed on Tathagata God's Palm, Six Meridians Sword, Lingbo Weibu, and all Xiaoyao School martial arts except life and death talismans to the two of them.  Strength, directly against the wind and clouds.

    Especially Wu Er, he has average aptitude in fist and palm kung fu, but his talent in swordsmanship amazes Gao Peng.

    A six-veined divine sword, he played with various tricks, and with this peerless swordsmanship, he walked out of his own way of swordsmanship and realized his own sword intent.  Under any other sword moves other than Sword Twenty-Three.

    ?Because the construction team joined the Dragon Sect, and Gao Peng gave them extremely generous treatment, in just three months, a magnificent building complex was completed.

    The main hall of the Shenlongjiao main altar is backed to the north of the valley and built on the mountain. It is divided into upper and lower floors. The lower part is the main hall, and the upper part is the residence of the leader and the seven dragon envoys.

    On the left and right of the main hall are two buildings that can accommodate 200 people. This is the residence of the logistics staff, and some archery towers have also been built on the top of the surrounding mountains as the stronghold of the guard post and the main altar.

    In front of the main hall is a vast square. Two coiled dragon pillars, carved by Gao Peng himself, are five feet high and half a foot thick, standing on both sides of the square. The two stone dragons coiled on the pillars are lifelike and majestic.

    On the left and right sides are a continuous group of buildings, all of which are three-story buildings. This is the residence for the core believers of the Dragon Sect, which can accommodate a total of 600 people.

    The southernmost part is naturally the gate of the main altar of the Dragon Cult. There was no way to enter this valley. Gao Peng discovered the valley from the sky, so Gao Peng personally took out a passage more than a hundred feet long on the south mountain wall.

    However, at the entrance of the cave outside the passage, there is a huge stone carving of a dragon head, and the large dragon mouth is the entrance of the cave.

    It is worth mentioning that when Gao Peng carved the Panlong Column,??Incorporated the true meaning of the Dragon God Art and the Six Dragons Yutian into it, and he named this true meaning of the martial arts "Dao of Ascending Dragon".

    These two stone dragons exude awe-inspiring dragon power all the time. Warriors can use these two coiled dragon pillars to comprehend the true meaning of martial arts in the way of ascending the dragon, and enhance the power of the Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms.  .

    In addition, Gao Peng also took a section of the mental method of each layer of the Dragon God Art, and created a self-made one that is stronger than the Nine Suns God Art and the Little Wuxiang Art.  The internal skills of Jianglongzhang and Liulongyutian.

    Because the kung fu is divided into nine levels, Gao Peng named it "Shenlong Nine Turns". After practicing to the ninth level, the power is equivalent to the sixth level of Dragon God Art.  The shadow entangles the body, protecting the body and defending the body, and the defense is not weak.

    Of course, although the Shenlong Jiuzhuan was born out of the Dragon Divine Art, it is completely different from the Dragon Divine Art. No matter how you practice, even if you break through the limit of the ninth revolution and realize your true martial arts, you will never be able to be the same as the Dragon Divine Art.  , using the body to transform into a dragon, exerting the power of the whole body's cultivation at one time.

    This is Gao Peng's absolute hole card and trump card, and he cannot pass it on easily, unless he has a more powerful lore means.

    With Shenlong Nine Turns as the foundation of internal strength, when attacking, it has an unparalleled bonus to the power of the Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms and the Six Dragons Yutian. One part of the force is released, but there is three parts of the power. This is why Gao Peng created this technique.  The meaning of exercises

    During the past three months, people from the martial arts world who were invited by Huai Kong and agreed to join the Dragon Sect came one after another. These people were not very powerful martial arts masters, but mostly second- and third-rate fighters.

    But that doesn't matter, Gao Peng has more than ten years to develop, and with his accumulated knowledge, more than ten years is enough for them to grow into first-class experts, or even super first-class experts.

    However, in this world, Gao Peng did not dare to spread the Celestial Silkworm Divine Art rashly. Unlike him in other worlds, because his strength has always maintained an advanced progress, in the previous world he was basically at the top of the world's military value pyramid, so  fear nothing.

    But Fengyun World, he did not dare to be careless in the slightest. The Celestial Silkworm Divine Art is the last guarantee of his life safety. If it is spread rashly and becomes widely known, then his enemies will be more careful when dealing with the Shenlong Cult in the future. Once they defeat the Shenlong Cultists,  It will definitely be smashed into thousands of pieces.

    In this way, their vitality will be cut off, and even he himself will be in danger. Originally, others don't know his details, and after killing him, they don't care, but once people know the characteristics of the silkworm magic, his vitality  will be completely cut off.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 802 The Challenge of Destruction

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Four months later, in addition to the various logistics personnel hired by Gao Peng at a high price, there were already more than a hundred people in the martial arts who went to the main altar of the Dragon Sect.

    Later Gao Peng received a letter from Huai Kong, and he handed over the recruitment of disciples to some of his friends who had decided to join the Dragon Sect. He himself joined Huai Mie Bailing who came and prepared to take them back to the main altar to meet Gao Peng.

    For the arrival of Huaimie and Bai Ling, Gao Peng is naturally very happy. Huaimie is a martial idiot who pursues the peak of martial arts. In his heart, martial arts comes first, and nothing else matters.

    Different from Huaikong's chivalry, he is competitive, quick-witted, decisive and ruthless, but hidden under all these is a heart that values ??love and righteousness.

    Such a person is much better than Duan Lang, a white-eyed wolf who is unscrupulous and capricious in order to achieve his goal.

    As long as you can keep his martial arts in a state of improvement, he will definitely do his best to help you, so there is no need to worry about him betraying

    In the Shenlong Cult Square, three young men and women stopped in front of the two coiled dragon pillars. The young man on the left had been away for more than four months and was looking for disciples everywhere.

    Then there is no doubt that he is walking sideways in the middle, his appearance is six points similar to him, and the one with a faint pride on his face is undoubtedly pregnant.

    The girl on the right is just like her name, her skin is very fair, her face is beautiful and delicate, she looks about eighteen or nineteen years old, her big watery eyes are very agile, and she is curiously looking at the scenery of the Shenlongjiao main altar.

    Seeing Huai Mie Huai Kong and his brothers stop suddenly, Bai Ling asked in surprise, "Why don't you leave?"

    Huaikong said with a slight smile on his face, "Pay attention to this pillar."

    "Pillar?" Bai Ling turned her head to look at the Panlong Pillar in front of her. At first, she didn't feel anything strange, but slowly, a mysterious and inexplicable feeling emanated from the pillar, and Bai Ling was instantly attracted.  attention.

    She only felt that the dragon coiled on the pillar seemed to come alive suddenly, and was roaring at her, a faint coercion emanated from the coiled dragon, which made her slow down involuntarily.  Breathe, keep silent.

    "What a powerful true meaning of martial arts, this Panlongzhu must have come from the hand of the leader?" Huai Mie gradually subsided the arrogance on his face, and said solemnly.

    Huaikong nodded slightly, and said with a smile: "Except for him, who else can have such a true meaning of martial arts that contains powerful dragon power?"

    Huai Mie nodded and said, "I'm starting to have a little interest in this Dragon Sect Master now, let's go! Take me to see him."

    Huaikong smiled and said: "No need, because he has already come."

    "Huh?" Huai Mie was startled when he heard the words, turned his head suddenly, looked to the right, and saw a handsome young man in a gray robe, with long hair loosely loose, and a warm smile on his face, walking leisurely.  Stepping out of the main hall, walking this way, the distance from them is less than five zhang.

    Huai Mie was shocked. With his martial arts, he was bullied within ten feet, but he didn't feel it at all. It can be seen that this person's martial arts are really unfathomable.

    But immediately Huaimie's chest was ignited with a raging fighting spirit, and he stared at Gao Peng for a moment, his eyes sparkling.

    Huaikong took the initiative to step forward two steps, cupped his fists and said: "This subordinate sees the leader."

    Gao Peng waved his hand amiably, and said with a smile: "Huaikong, it's fine if you act like this in public, but in private, we are friends, so there is no need to be so polite."

    Huaikong smiled, put down his clasped hands happily, and introduced sideways: "Master, this is my brother Huaimie, this is our little junior sister Bailing."

    Gao Peng nodded to Huaimie and Bai Ling with a smile, and said: "I have heard Huaikong talk about you a long time ago. If you can condescend to come here, my Dragon Sect is like a tiger with wings added!"

    Huaimie's eyes flashed brightly, and he said in a concentrated voice: "I heard from Huaikong that the leader's martial arts is almost supernatural, Huaimie is bold, and I want to ask the leader for some advice, hoping to experience the strength of a real peerless master, and ask for advice  The Lord will not hesitate to teach you.¡±

    Bai Ling and Huai Kong were slightly startled, they didn't understand why Huai Mie challenged Gao Peng as soon as they met, his cultivation was not weak, but Huai Kong never thought that he could match a peerless master like Gao Peng, Huai Mie's challenge was inevitable  It seems too overreaching.

    Gao Peng's expression remained unchanged, he still smiled and said, "Brother Huai, is this trying to weigh Gao's weight?"

    Huai Mie said frankly: "Master, don't get me wrong. The reason why I challenge you is just to see how big the gap is between me and you, and I hope the leader can make it happen."

    Although pregnant??Knowing that his move was a bit abrupt, but by observing Gao Peng's words and deeds, he could see that Gao Peng's personality was quite easy-going and he was not a narrow-minded person, that's why he challenged him.

    As a martial idiot, Huaimie's greatest wish in this life is to pursue the highest martial arts and climb to the peak of martial arts. Facing a peerless powerhouse like Gao Peng, he really can't hold back the surging fighting spirit in his heart. He also wants to take this opportunity to learn  Take a look at how high Gao Peng's martial arts are.

    Seeing that Huaikong had been staring at him with burning eyes, waiting for his answer, Gao Peng would not refuse, and smiled: "Okay, I accept your challenge, please."

    "Thank you, Master, for your success." With an uplifted expression, Huai Mie clasped his fists in thanks, then stepped back two steps, gathered all his energy, pursed his lips tightly, and stared at Gao Peng with eyes full of fighting spirit.

    Huai Kong and Bai Ling looked at each other, sighed helplessly, and stepped aside consciously to make room for the two to fight.

    "drink."

    Huai Mie knew that Gao Peng would not take the lead, so he gave a low shout and stepped forward. His figure pierced through the air like an arrow from the string, and suddenly appeared in front of Gao Peng.

    Slapping out the right palm, a burst of domineering energy rushed out. During the howling wind, the air swirled like a vortex, and then suddenly collapsed and condensed into a point, which was wrapped by the energy and blasted towards Gao Peng.

    That energy was like a mass of tyrannical thunder, with a destructive aura, it was going to blow Gao Peng to pieces. Facing a peerless master like Gao Peng, Huai Mie had no intention of holding back, and used all his strength as soon as he made a move.  Anyway, he knew that he couldn't hurt the other party.

    Seeing the destructive energy coming through the air, Gao Peng's expression remained unchanged, but he just stood there quietly, not dodging or evading, and letting the energy hit.

    "Boom"

    The tyrannical energy hit Gao Peng's chest impartially, and an invisible ripple turned into a strong wind and spread.

    However, Huai Mie's powerful attack disappeared without a trace like a mud cow entering the sea, and he couldn't even lift the corner of Gao Peng's clothes. He sensed that there seemed to be a whirlpool of energy on Gao Peng's body, which sent him a powerful attack.  Give it away.

    Huaikong's expression was startled, what a strange strength to protect his body, Gao Peng looked at Huaimie whose expression had changed drastically, and said with a gentle smile: "This shouldn't be your strongest attack, right?" (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel  .com

 Chapter 803: Infancy of power

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Huai Mie nodded silently, without saying a word, turned around, turned into an afterimage and instantly circled to Gao Peng's left side, gathering more violent energy with his hands, and punched out against his ribs.

    "Boom"

    The lavender energy above Huaimie's palms trembled violently, piercing through the air, breaking through the sound barrier, forming circles of ripples, flashing dazzling electric sparks, like thunder bursting.

    Huai Kong and Bai Ling, who were watching the battle from the sidelines, focused their eyes. This was the most domineering blow in the hands of Pokong Yuan. It breaks thunder and shocks. With one blow, it can destroy gold and iron. It is a first-class weapon that cuts iron like mud.  They will all be smashed to pieces.

    In addition, this is also an attack method designed to restrain various body-protecting qi. The powerful shock force contained in the energy can pass through the body-protecting qi and directly injure the human body.

    Although Gao Peng's Taiji Cyclone is far more powerful and unique than ordinary body protection, he has no intention of standing up and letting the opponent hit him.

    Gao Peng raised his right hand, bent his two middle fingers, and with half a fist and half a palm, pushed out Huai Mie's attacking force. Huai Kong saw that this move was exactly the "Qian Long Wu" in the Eighteen Palms of Jiang Long.  "Use", the strength of this move is concentrated inside but not sent out, as long as the opponent's strength hits, it will receive a strong shock.

    "Crackling"

    Gao Peng's palm with a faint golden light slapped on the rapidly vibrating energy, making a dull explosion.

    Later, under Huaimie's incredible eyes, the purple aura was easily wiped out by Gao Peng with a palm, and overwhelming power surged up and hit his palms hard.

    "Boom"

    Huai Mie's arms trembled violently, and his figure involuntarily slid back three feet away. He exerted force on his feet and made a heavy fall, which stopped his retreat.

    Forcibly suppressing the churning true essence, Huai Mie looked at Gao Peng with a solemn face, and said in an extremely difficult voice, "Dare to ask the leader, how much power was used just now?"

    Before making the move, although he had expected that Gao Peng would definitely be stronger than himself, he was still confident that the gap would not be too big, and he could at least go back and forth with the opponent for a few moves before losing.

    But after the real fight, he realized that the gap between himself and Gao Peng was beyond measure. He tried his best to attack, but he didn't even have the qualifications for Gao Peng to deal with it seriously. After two moves, he didn't even have Gao Peng's real strength.  How strong it is has not been found out.

    At this moment, facing Huai Mie's question, Gao Peng just wanted to say, you fell down before I exerted all my strength. He really didn't use much power just now, but relied on the physical strength of the Dragon Elephant Prajna Kungfu to match the few others.  It's all about dealing with real yuan.

    However, it is obviously too shocking to say so, Gao Peng hesitated for a moment, and then said: "Almost 10% right!"

    ""

    Huaikong was shocked, almost 10%?  Also "right"?  Doesn't that mean that he didn't even use his success power?  Can't help looking at Huaimie with some worry, fearing that the eldest brother will not be able to bear this heavy blow.

    Huaimie's face froze at first, and his expression became extremely ugly. After being silent for a while, he laughed again, "Hahahahawell, this is the strength that a peerless warrior should have in my mind. Sure enough, the current me  It¡¯s still far, far away, very good, very good.¡±

    He is indeed very happy, knowing that martial arts can reach Gao Peng's level, not only did he not fail, but he became more and more motivated.

    He walked back in front of Gao Peng with steady steps, clasped his fists in both hands, and knelt down on one knee, "Your subordinate is pregnant, see the leader."

    ? Gao Peng smiled, very good, with his heart in his heart, the strength of the Dragon Sect has increased a lot.

    Waving his hand to support Huai Mie with gentle strength, Gao Peng said warmly: "Welcome to join the Dragon Cult. Here, your martial arts path will go more smoothly. One day, you will be able to climb to the peak of martial arts and see the peerless master  The scenery in my eyes, this is my promise to you."

    Gao Peng didn't say the peak, but the peak. That's because the road of martial arts has no end at all, and there will never be a peak, so his guarantee is more sincere.

    Huai Mie lifted his spirits, nodded and said: "I would like to work hand in hand with the leader to climb the peak of martial arts."

    The joining of Huai Mie and Bai Ling not only gave Shenlong Cult two more disciples with great potential, but also had a deeper meaning, which involved Tiexin Island, which will be ignored for now.

    Huai Mie was named Blue Dragon Envoy by Gao Peng, Bai Ling was undoubtedly named White Dragon Envoy, and the Seven Dragon Envoys had won five. As for the remaining two candidates for the Seven Dragon Envoys, Gao Peng had already made plans.

    Next, Gao Peng passed the Nine Turns of the Dragon and the Eighteen Palms of Subduing the Dragon to Huai Mie and Bai Ling.Pass it on to them.

    And Huaikong ran around for a few months to bring back the first batch of believers for Shenlongjiao, and laid the foundation for Shenlongjiao. It can be said that he has made great achievements.  Strength, so Gao Peng passed the Six Dragons Yutian Kung to him.

    Now that the Dragon Sect has just been established, the number of disciples recruited varies from good to bad, so it is not suitable for recruiting a large number of people, making it vigorous, shaking the martial arts world, and attracting attention.

    Besides, Gao Peng also needs time to improve the system and organizational structure, formulate reward and punishment measures, etc., all of which take time.

    Therefore, Gao Peng decided to develop insignificantly for the time being, and currently only recruited more than a hundred people. For the Shenzhou Wulin, where there are as many warriors as the crucian carp crossing the river, they are not even a drop in the bucket, and they have not done anything enough to become famous.  Naturally, there was no disturbance.

    The current task of the more than one hundred people and members of the Seven Dragon Envoys including Huai Mie is to practice and improve their strength. After a few years of development and everyone has a strong strength, Gao Peng will start the second round of recruitment and expansion  .

    At that time, he will start to establish a branch altar and completely spread the power of the Dragon Cult, and these more than a hundred people will be the cornerstone.

    Not only can they go out and set up branch forums, but they can also start to travel around the rivers and lakes, fighting for righteousness everywhere, spreading the reputation of the Dragon Sect, and at the same time amassing wealth. In this way, it is not the Dragon Sect actively recruiting people, but heroes of the martial arts who come to vote for their reputation.

    At that time, it will not only be able to attract second- and third-rate fighters, those first-rate fighters, even super-first-rate fighters, for the sake of martial arts, but are unwilling to join the masters of the evil faction that harms the martial arts like Tianmen, Shenlongjiao is naturally them  the best choice.

    The Shenlong Sect developed in a low-key manner and did not attract anyone's attention. Gao Peng spent two months perfecting and announcing the teaching system.  , Driving the cloud to leave the main altar and head southwest.

    Gao Peng's departure this time was very high-profile. He walked to the square, and in front of many believers who had comprehended the Tao of Ascension to the Dragon in front of the Panlong Pillar, he condensed the clouds and flew into the sky, which caused bursts of exclamation from the believers.  Let them feel the magic and power of their leader more intuitively.

    Coupled with Huaikong's intentional or unintentional promotion of Gao Peng's ability to make people immortal, the sense of belonging of the Dragon Cultists to the Dragon Cult has greatly increased, and the cohesion of the originally loose organization has suddenly increased.

    Why are there so many people joining Tianmen?  Isn't it because of Di Shitian's countless magical skills and the possibility of immortality, and Tianmen has it, and Shenlongjiao has it, so it will definitely not be more difficult to develop than Tianmen.

    The most important thing is that the Dragon Sect represents righteousness, but Tianmen represents evil. In comparison, the Dragon Sect has an advantage in the competition with Tianmen.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 804 Top Ten Martial Arts

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Gao Peng flew all the way to the southwest. After more than an hour, Gao Peng stood in the sky and could already see the huge Buddha statue more than 20 feet high below.

    This is where the Leshan Giant Buddha is located. It is true that Gao Peng left the main altar this time to come to Lingyun Grotto.

    After the story of Fengyun Yi, this Lingyun Grotto has already been looted by many groups of people. It seems that there is nothing left. The four most valuable treasures, the Fire Scale Sword, the Snow Drinking Knife, the Blood Bodhi, and the Dragon Vein, are all gone.  .

    But everyone didn't know that the most valuable treasures in Lingyun Cave were not those things, but the top ten martial arts left by Wu Wudi, the top ten martial arts, the Xuanwu True Kung Fu.

    However, apart from Xiao Sanxiao, little is known about this matter, even Di Shitian doesn't know that there is still a peerless martial art that can defeat him in Lingyun Grotto.

    Of course, Gao Peng knew about it, so Nie Feng was destined to have nothing to do with this true Xuanwu skill.

    Landing at the entrance of Lingyun Grotto, Gao Peng did not hesitate, and walked in. The cave of Lingyun Grotto is not dark, and there is light pouring down from the ceiling of the cave, allowing people to clearly see the situation inside the cave.

    It's just that the cave passage is winding and full of forks. Walking in it is like walking through a maze, and it is easy to get lost. Gao Peng also needs to make some marks from time to time in order to slowly explore and move forward.

    While searching forward in the cave, Gao Peng also slapped his palms on the cave walls on both sides from time to time to test whether the cave walls are empty.

    Gao Peng is not Nie Feng. Every time he goes to Lingyun Cave, he can easily find all kinds of treasures, and then his strength increases. Gao Peng doesn't know the exact location of the secret room, and he doesn't have Nie Feng's luck. He can only use this stupid method to investigate slowly.  up.

    The process of searching for the true basalt skills was extremely boring. For several days, Gao Peng got nothing. It stands to reason that although Huo Qilin was killed by Xiongba in the first part, he should have been resurrected in the second part, but Gao Peng did the same.  There was no trace of the fire unicorn.

    Fortunately, he has enough time and enough patience. He wants to spend some time to find the Xuanwu True Kung Fu sooner or later. For this Kung Fu, he is determined to obtain it, and he is mentally prepared to spend it here for a long time.

    Gao Peng's patience was honed in the process of practicing marksmanship and martial arts when he first entered reincarnation. He could practice one or several movements for several months or even a whole year, which was more boring than looking for a place.

    Kung fu paid off, Gao Peng spent more than two months in Lingyun Grotto, and finally let him discover the secret room where the top ten warriors lived in seclusion.

    "Boom"

    Gao Peng slapped a stone wall with his palm, but this time it was no longer a crisp "pop" sound. It was obvious that the back of the stone wall was hollow.

    "Finally found."

    Gao Peng let out a long breath, a look of joy floated on his cheeks, and he pointed at him like a knife, and the seven-spin knife couldn't help but slashed at the stone wall. The hard wall was like tofu, and he cut it twice  A seven-foot-high hole opened, revealing a secret room behind.

    Gao Peng stepped into it and took a look, and saw that the secret room was extremely empty, and there were stone tables and benches in it. It can be seen that someone lived here in the past. Afterwards, Gao Peng's eyes were firmly attracted by a unicorn mural.

    The moment he saw this unicorn mural, Gao Peng was keenly aware of the mysterious and obscure charm contained in the mural.

    Gao Peng knows very well that the true power of Xuanwu is hidden in this unicorn mural, so he gathers all his energy and contemplates it carefully.

    Soon, Gao Peng felt that the murals seemed to be moving, and an extremely powerful true intention of martial arts pressed down on him overwhelmingly.

    In the void in front of Gao Peng's eyes, figures whose faces could not be seen appeared one after another. Those figures kept dancing in the void, practicing all kinds of profound martial arts.

    Knife, spear, sword, halberd, stick, fist, palm, leg, claw, finger, each skill is extremely profound and mysterious.

    There are many differences between the TV series of Fengyun II and the comics. In the setting of the TV series world, more than a hundred years ago, the top ten warriors retreated in Lingyun Grotto for more than 20 years to create the true black martial arts, and then defeated Di Shitian.

    Therefore, the unicorn murals in the secret room contain the complete Xuanwu real kung fu, not just the invincible move like in the comics.

    Gao Peng exerted his mental power with all his strength, and engraved all the Xuanwu True Kung Fu into his mind, let alone talk about whether he learned it or not, write it all down first.

    Wuer Swordsmanship, Wentian Spear Jue, Destiny Kendo, Great Halberd Manual, Tiger Roaring Cudgel, Shanhaiquanjing, Xuanwu Divine Palm, Strong Leg Jue, Yuanrong Golden Finger, Oracle Bone Dragon Claw, the moves of the ten martial arts  The true meaning of martial arts was continuously poured into Gao Peng's mind.

    Gao Peng seemed to have fallen into a state of petrification.He stood there motionless, and after a few days, he just woke up from the trance, only feeling his head swell slightly.

    It's right to be swollen, so much information is stuffed at one time, and it's fortunate that he has super mental power, otherwise he might not be able to learn the true Xuanwu skills at all.

    For Gao Peng, this kind of comprehension can be said to be a huge gain. This Xuanwu True Kung Fu, the top ten martial arts, is only stronger than the Dragon God Kungfu.

    The lore move of the top ten martial arts, kills all in ten directions, one person transforms into ten people, each person performs one of the top ten martial arts, and then combines the top ten martial arts to form a lore move that shakes the world  trick.

    However, to use this trick, the power of each split person must be balanced with each other, so that the power of this trick can be brought into full play. If the power contained in the ten split people cannot be completely balanced, then the whole body must be exhausted.  Can't do it.

    Because it is the most balanced way to output 10% of the whole body's skill and give 10% to each differentiated person.

    And this move of killing all directions can also exert ten times the power of the skill, and most importantly, it is ten times the power of the whole body after it burst out at once.

    In other words, the power of this move is ten times that of the Dragon God Art. Taking Gao Peng with five hundred years of skill as an example, after performing this move, what Gao Peng can display is the power of five thousand years of skill.

    It's no wonder that Wu Wudi was able to injure Di Shitian with this move back then. Wu Wudi had only been at the top of the sky for decades, but he burst out hundreds of years of power at once, so he could naturally hurt Di Shitian.  .

    If Gao Peng can comprehend this trick, killing Di Shitian in seconds is no problem, but he just wants to fully understand the mystery of Xuanwu True Kungfu, and practice it to kill all directions, but it is by no means a one-time achievement, and he needs to work hard in the days to come.  Enlightenment.

    First of all, he needs to practice all the top ten martial arts, and integrate all the true meanings of their martial arts, and then he can comprehend the integration of the top ten martial arts, and display the ten-party killing.

    Twelve years is naturally far from enough, and he still needs to spend part of his time developing the Dragon Cult, paying attention to the movements of Tianmen and Di Shitian, and cultivating disciples. In this world, Gao Peng does not expect to be able to practice all directions.  up.

    To deal with Di Shitian, he still has to fall on the combination of wind and cloud, but it doesn't matter, at least he has learned the top ten martial arts, as long as he can fully understand this move in the future, even if he goes to the world of immortal gods, he will still be able to survive  Capitalized.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 805 Restoring Memory

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    After meditating in the secret room for a while, he recovered his exhausted mental strength, and his head no longer felt swollen. After recalling the Xuanwu True Kung Fu again, and seeing that there was nothing missing, Gao Peng finally let out a long breath.

    Looking back at the unicorn mural on the stone wall, he found that this mural has become ordinary, and he has absorbed all the true meaning of martial arts contained in it.

    In the future, even if other people come here and see this mural, they will not be able to comprehend the true Xuanwu martial arts from it. At most, they can comprehend some common moves from the carved lines in the painting.

    He didn't feel guilty at all for taking Nie Feng's opportunity, because he took Nie Feng's opportunity, and he also took over Di Shitian, the great enemy, for him. To him, it may not be a bad thing.

    It took Gao Peng some time to leave Lingyun Grotto. It was much easier and faster to get out than to go in. He had marked many places he passed, and the marks were not just engraved with a mark, but arranged in Arabic numerals.

    In this way, there will never be a possibility of getting lost. Gao Peng couldn't understand those who got lost or encountered a maze when watching TV before.

    They just engraved the same marks in certain places, so that once they encounter the maze terrain that goes around and back to their original positions, they will definitely be confused, because the marks are all the same, and they can't remember what they passed by.  What a difference.

    Like Gao Peng, the imprints made are all unique numbers, so you only need to follow the order or reverse order of the numbers and you will definitely be able to return to the starting point.

    After leaving Lingyun Grotto, Gao Peng rode the clouds back to the main altar. After calculating the time, it has been nearly three months since he came out this time. I don¡¯t know if anything happened to the main altar.

    It took more than an hour to return to the main altar of the Dragon Sect. Fortunately, nothing has changed. There are still many believers in front of the Panlong Pillar in the square.  , Light or heavy dragon chant echoed everywhere in the valley.

    Seeing Gao Peng descending from the sky in the clouds and fog, the believers in the square stopped to contemplate and saluted Gao Peng.

    "See the leader."

    Gao Peng waved his hand amiably, still with a gentle smile on his face, "Don't be too polite, just study hard."

    At present, the Dragon Cult has not yet formed a scale. In front of the first batch of elders, there is no need to put on airs. When the second step of expansion begins in the future, the Dragon Cult needs some "mystery".

    This is why Gao Peng hired a large number of tailors. Since they joined the Dragon Sect, they have been working day and night to make the Dragon Sect uniforms designed by Gao Peng.

    A proper sense of mystery can increase the force of the Dragon Cult and give outsiders an unfathomable feeling.

    Except for the uniforms of the seven dragon envoys, which are divided into colors, the uniforms of the sect members are all black, covered with a hooded cloak inlaid with seven-color dragon patterns, and the seven dragon envoys are cloaks, which are also black.  Embroidered with a dragon pattern corresponding to its own color.

    Gao Peng was about to return to the main hall, and went to Huaikong to find out about the situation in the past three months, when he saw him flying down from a mountain with a faint golden light on his body, performing the Buddha Flying to the West Heaven Light Kung Fu.

    "Master, you are back."

    Gao Peng patted Huaikong on the shoulder, and praised: "Yes, in just three months, Tathagata God's Palm has entered the hall, how is it, nothing happened in these three months?"

    Huaikong smiled, and then said seriously: "There is nothing else, everyone is stepping up to practice, martial arts are improving every day, but when you left the leader for less than half a month, the Azure Dragon Envoy came to Panlongzhu to learn  Rising Dragon Road."

    "At that time, she seemed to have realized something. She suddenly held her head and screamed, and then fell into a coma. Bai Ling took her back to the room to take care of her. After she woke up, she said to herself, 'I remember.  Yes, I am the second dream, my husband is Nie Feng' or something like that."

    "Afterwards, she performed lightness kung fu and left the main arena. Bai Ling's lightness kung fu was not as good as her, and she didn't catch up. I don't know where she went."

    "A month ago, there was a sudden news that Nie Feng was possessed by a demon and started killing. In order to stop him, Bu Jingyun died with him."

    "Brother Wuer and I rushed to the Ziyu Peak where the rumored battle was fought, but there was no one there, and the Azure Dragon Envoy was nowhere to be found. My brother Wuer and Bai Lingwuer took people out to look for her. I will come back first and wait."  Hierarch, I will report this matter to you as soon as possible."

    Hearing that Huaikong took a mouthful of a green dragon envoy and no longer called Second Dream Wangyou's sister, Gao Peng knew that he had given up his pursuit of Second Dream.

    But this is also expected by Gao Peng. The second dream has recovered her memory, so she will only have Nie Feng in her heart, and will not fall in love with anyone again.??Obviously understood this, so he let go decisively. In this regard, he is much better than Jian Chen.

    Unexpectedly, the plot took a big circle and returned to the original point. Gao Peng never dreamed that the second dream would break through Di Shitian's secret method "Phantom of the Heavenly Palace" because of his comprehension of the Ascension of the Dragon Dao, and with the help of the dragon power of the Ascension of the Dragon Dao,  Memory restored.

    Second Meng who recovered her memory would naturally go back to find Nie Feng, and since Second Meng left her protection, wouldn't she and Nie Feng be pinched and rounded by Di Shitian?

    Damn it, Di Shitian is a bastard who really knows how to take advantage of loopholes. He has only been out for three months, but he has caught the opportunity to make such a move.

    After listening to Huaikong's words, Gao Peng paced back and forth for a few steps, then raised his head and said, "You tell Huaimie and them to stop worrying about this matter, come back and concentrate on cultivation, improve your strength, and leave the matter of Wangyou to me."  good."

    Huaikong hesitated for a moment, then nodded and said: "Yes, but the leader, do you know where she is?"

    Gao Peng shook his head slowly, and said: "I don't know where she is, but I know where she will go, you tell Huai Mie and them to come back as soon as possible, and I will bring Wangyou back."

    "In a few days, I will go to Tiexin Island to ask your master to help you build some weapons. Come with me when the time comes!"

    Huaikong laughed when he heard the words: "Master will be very happy if he knows that you are going to Tiexin Island."

    Gao Peng smiled and nodded

    Stay away from love.

    Second Meng staggered back to the room, sat down on the chair in a daze, and murmured: "Feng, where did you go? I miss you so much, I really miss you so much."

    "Although people in the world have long believed that you and Brother Yun are dead, I believe that you are not dead. Whether it is deceiving yourself or coaxing yourself, this is the only meaning of my existence, do you understand?"

    The second dream voice fell, and a long sigh came in from outside the door, and then a very magnetic voice said: "He will understand, you are not deceiving yourself."

    Second Meng suddenly raised his head, looked at the door, and saw Gao Peng frowning slightly, and walked in slowly.

    "MasterMaster" The second dream saw Gao Peng, and the tears that he had endured for a long time could no longer hold back, and rushed down, got up and threw himself into Gao Peng's arms, crying bitterly, "Master woo woo woo  you help me, help me" (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 806: Smiling Proudly

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Gao Peng patted the second dream's back, and said in a warm voice: "Don't worry, Master will help you, cry! Cry hard, let it out quickly, and then cheer up, Master will face all difficulties with you."

    After listening to Gao Peng's soft words, Second Meng really burst into tears, venting her negative emotions such as anxiety, sorrow, fear, grievance, etc. Gao Peng's shoulders were soon wet.

    After a long time, Second Meng's eyes were swollen from crying, and she finally calmed down. She lay in Gao Peng's arms without any strange thoughts. After all, in her eyes, although Master's appearance was very young, he was actually more than 400 years old.  old man.

    "Are you feeling better?" Gao Peng asked warmly to Second Meng who had left her embrace.

    Second Meng raised his hand to wipe away his tears, nodded slightly, and then Gao Peng sighed: "I know everything, believe me, Nie Feng is not dead, he just found a place to hide, and suppressed his demonic nature in retreat."

    "I believe that after he completely controls his demon nature, he will definitely come out to find you. The relationship between you is not that shallow."

    "As for Bu Jingyun, he is definitely not dead. Fengyun and Fengyun were born by destiny, and they are the children of destiny beloved by heaven and earth. The two of them account for 80% of the destiny in the world, and all sufferings are right.  Their tempering has made them stronger and stronger, and it is not so easy to die."

    Second Meng stared closely at Gao Peng's eyes, his eyes shone with hope, "Really? Master, you didn't lie to me?"

    Gao Peng smiled and said, "Have Master ever lied to you? Believe me, you will definitely see them again."

    The second dream asked: "Feng wants to try to suppress the demonic nature, what about Brother Yun? Since he is not dead, why doesn't he come back to find Chuchu?"

    Gao Peng smiled wryly and said: "Then I don't know. Maybe it's the same as you before, temporarily lost memory, maybe it's a serious injury, and healed somewhere, who knows?"

    "In short, Fengyun will not die so easily, even if Di Shitian dies, they will not die, so what you need to do now is to go back with me, take good care of yourself, practice martial arts well, and develop the Dragon Cult.  "

    "When the Dragon Cult develops into a powerful force with believers all over the world, are you afraid that they will not be found?"

    Second Meng muttered in a daze: "How long will it take?"

    Gao Peng thought for a while, and said firmly: "At most ten years, within twelve or three years, I will definitely help you find Nie Feng and Bu Jingyun. This is the master's promise to you."

    When Gao Peng returned to the Dragon Sect with the second dream, Huaimie and Wuer Bailing also came back. After comforting the second dream, they re-entered the closed cultivation state.

    It's just that Huaikong now doesn't know how to face the second dream. Whenever the two meet, they will always be inexplicably embarrassed.

    But after a long time, the two gradually got used to it. From then on, Huaikong only regarded Ermeng as his younger sister, and Ermeng could communicate with him normally.

    After bringing back the second dream, Gao Peng did not go to Tiexin Island immediately. He also began to retreat and comprehend the top ten martial arts. Although he could not comprehend all of them, at least he had to comprehend a few first to enrich the martial arts of the Dragon Sect.

    And the first thing he practiced was Wentian Spear Jue. Among all weapon martial arts, Gao Peng is undoubtedly the most proficient in marksmanship.

    Gao Peng's attainments in marksmanship are very high. At least in terms of technique, the foundation is extremely solid. It can be regarded as the state of complete cultivation. It is not a problem at all in terms of moves. He will master it as soon as he learns it.  It's just asking about the intention of Tianqiang Jue.

    There are only three types of spear techniques in Wentian Spear Jue. It is Wu Wudi's integration of the strengths of various spear techniques in the world. The three styles are: asking the sky with anger, asking the common people with pride, and asking the sky back with horses.

    ? Wentian Spear Jue is a majestic and domineering spear technique, the core meaning of which is "Invincible in the world, only ask the sky", it can be seen that when performing this spear technique, one needs to be indomitable and have the belief of being invincible.

    The martial arts in the world of wind and cloud, moves are the main body, and the moves are only the carrier of the moves. Therefore, the martial arts in the world of wind and clouds are not very complicated and delicate, but they are powerful.

    However, the three marksmanship that Gao Peng has learned, the Death-Locking Throat Spear, the Hundred Birds Facing the Phoenix Spear, and the Seven Detective Snake Pan Gun, except for the extreme skills of the Seven Detective Snake Pan Gun, the Life-killing Throat Locking Gun and the Hundred Birds Facing the Phoenix Spear.  It can be matched with the move of Wentian Gunjue.

    The moves of the deadly throat lock gun are fast, precise, and fierce, while the bird's phoenix gun implies the domineering king.

    With these two marksmanship as the basis, Gao Peng practiced the Heavenly Spear Jue.?It is said to be more effective with half the effort, and it is more powerful than the original version. Not only can all moves be integrated into it, but also the moves are more fierce and changeable.

    However, even this martial art, which is the easiest for Gao Peng to practice, took him seven or eight months before he finally mastered the moves of Wentian Spear Jue and comprehended the state of entering the room.

    On the mountain behind the Shenlongjiao main altar, Gao Peng held the long spear made of the US team's vibrating gold shield, which he had just named "Wentian Spear".  Emanating from him, pervading the four directions, a tyrannical, fierce, and fearless aura soared into the sky.

    After a while, Gao Peng suddenly shouted: "Smiling proudly, I asked the sky in anger."

    "Yin"

    A huge gun light that almost pierced the void emerged from the Self-Wearing Sky Spear. Gao Peng opened his eyes and jumped up.

    "Whoosh"

    The members of the Dragon Cult who practiced martial arts in the square and in the surrounding mountains felt a terrifying aura of coercion coming from the sky. They raised their heads together and saw a cone-shaped streamer of light passing by in the sky, and plunged into it in an instant.  a mountain.

    "Boom boom boom"

    One after another bangs came, but it was the stream of light that penetrated from one end of the mountain, and then passed out from the other in an instant, penetrating five peaks in a row, before finally stopping, the light converged, and Gao Peng's figure was revealed.

    And at the same level of the five peaks, a series of connected circular cave passages appeared.

    Several figures flew out from the second floor of the main hall and landed on the square, but it was Huai Kong, Huai Mie, Bai Ling, Second Meng, and Wu Er who were all startled by the momentum of this move and came out to check.

    "It's the leader, what a powerful gesture, I don't know what kind of peerless martial arts he has mastered." Huai Kong looked at Gao Peng in midair with reverence, and exclaimed.

    Huai Mie also sighed in admiration: "The master's martial arts are really unfathomable. I can't even summon up the courage to resist the power of this move."

    "Depending on the situation, Master is using a peerless spear." Second Meng looked at the shining Wentian Spear in Gao Peng's palm, and said thoughtfully, "Could it be that Master has gained something new in the past few months?  His peerless martial arts?"

    As soon as the voice of the second dream fell, Gao Peng's pleasant voice came from afar, "Hehe, you guessed right, I have obtained some peerless martial arts left by senior masters for my teacher, which can be described as all-encompassing, and there must be something suitable for you.  "(Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 807 Iron Heart Island

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Huai Kong and the others felt a blur in front of them, and Gao Peng's figure had appeared in front of them. Huai Mie looked at Gao Peng with burning eyes, and asked, "Master, what kind of spear technique did you use just now? It's so powerful."

    Gao Peng turned the Wentian Spear in his hand, and then disappeared out of nowhere in front of several people, which surprised them greatly.

    "The name of this spear technique is Wentian Spear Jue. It takes the true meaning of martial arts of 'the invincible hand in the world can only ask the sky'. There are also nine other peerless martial arts in this seat, which are saber, sword, halberd, stick, boxing,  Palms, legs, claws, fingers."

    "You can choose the martial arts that you are interested in, and I will pass them on to you one by one. However, I have just acquired these martial arts, and I have only practiced the Wentian Spear Jue so far, so other martial arts need to be cultivated by you.  "

    The five people were all refreshed when they heard the words. In fact, none of them were interested in long weapons such as spears, halberds and sticks. Second Meng was the first to speak: "Master, please pass on the sword technique to me!"  !"

    Gao Peng nodded with a smile, and said: "Okay, this sword technique is called Wuer sword technique, and it was originally the most suitable for Wuer, but it's a pity that Wuer's talent is in the way of swordsmanship."

    "Wuer sword technique is the same as your husband Nie Feng's Aohan Liujue. There are six forms of swordmanship. When practiced to a great degree, the power is not inferior to Aohan Liujue, and even stronger.  It is an earth-shattering and peerless killer move."

    "You have inherited the 'Seven Unfeeling Techniques' from your father, the Second Swordsman. You need to be ruthless and unfeeling. You have no hope of practicing it in this lifetime. In the future, you should practice this Wuer sword technique!"

    Second Meng nodded happily. In the past half a year, Gao Peng had already prepared the secrets of the ten martial arts. He immediately turned over his hands, took out the Wuer Sword Technique and handed it to Second Meng.

    Immediately afterwards, Gao Peng took out the secret book of "The Way of Destiny" and handed it to Wuer, saying: "Wuer, you are very talented in the way of swordsmanship, so you should practice this way of Destiny's Sword."

    Wu Er bowed and took the secret book, saying: "Thank you, Master."

    After arranging the two, Gao Peng looked at Huaikong Huaimie and Bai Ling, "How is it? Have you decided what martial arts you want to practice?"

    Huaikong thought for a while, and said: "Master, the nature of the sin of heaven is like a sword, like a sword, neither a sword nor a sword, and a sword is also a sword, so I thought can I practice the Wudu Sword and the Destiny Sword?"

    Gao Peng nodded with a smile and said: "Yes, after you go down, you can go to Ermenghe Wuer to copy a copy of the secret book."

    "Yes, thank you, Master."

    Huai Mie's eyes flickered slightly, and he said: "Master, my weapon is an iron chain, and there is no martial arts suitable for me in weapons, so I want the secret book of the four martial arts, I wonder if it is possible?"

    Gao Peng smiled and said: "Why not? As long as you feel that you have enough energy, but when you practice, it's best to practice one by one. Don't be too greedy."

    "Yes, I would like to follow the teacher's instruction." Huai Mie clasped his fists excitedly.

    Gao Peng handed over to Huai Mie the four martial arts secrets of Shan Hai Quan Jing, Xuan Wu Shen Palm, Yuan Rong Jin Zhi, and Oracle Bone Dragon Claw.  Make a copy yourself.

    After distributing martial arts, Gao Peng said: "Go down and get ready. I will give you two days to memorize the formulas of the exercises. After two days, we will set off for Tiexin Island."

    "yes."

    Two days later, Gao Peng packed a box of gold, silver and jewelry, took Wulong Envoy to the East China Sea, took a large ship to the sea, and under the guidance of Huai Kong, he arrived at Tiexin Island above the East China Sea.

    When the big ship was about to dock, Gao Peng waved out the box of gold, silver and jewelry and let Wuer carry it. When the boat docked, they got off the boat together.

    On the pier, a middle-aged man with a burly figure and a sturdy temperament stood proudly, followed by several muscular young men.

    When Gao Peng and his party disembarked, he took two steps forward, cupped his fists and said with a smile: "This must be the high leader of the Dragon Sect. I'm waiting for you for a long time."

    The three sisters and sisters of Huaikong greeted each other sideways, calling them Master. Before Gao Peng and the others left, Huaikong had already sent a letter back. Tie Shen knew that Gao Peng was coming to ask him to make weapons, so he specially came to greet him.

    Although Gao Peng seemed to be just a young man, his background had already been explained when Huai Kong sent a letter to Huai Mie before, so he did not dare to underestimate Gao Peng at all.

    Although the Shenlong Cult is not well-known now, as long as you see that Huai Mie has been out for less than a year, and their aura has become stronger by more than one level, you can know that the Shenlong Cult will be powerful in the world sooner or later, so Tie Shen behaved to Gao Peng.  Much respect.

    Gao Peng returned the salute, and said with a smile: "I have been waiting for you for a long time, and this time I have to trouble the Lord Iron."

      "Hehe, easy to talk about."

    Gao Peng looked at Tie Shen in front of him, thinking secretly, wondering if this person is Tie Shen or Tie Kuangtu in disguise.

    However, whether this Iron God is true or not has nothing to do with him for the time being, and only in terms of casting skills, Tie Kuangtu's ability is still higher than that of Iron God, as long as the other party can help him forge superior weapons.

    After exchanging a few pleasantries, Gao Peng gestured to Wuer, and Wuer immediately sent up the box full of gold, silver and jewelry.

    Gao Peng smiled and said: "This is a little kindness from me, please accept it with a smile from the Iron Island Master."

    Tie Shen hurriedly said politely: "Master Gao is too polite. My three disciples are all working under your command. I have received a lot of attention from Master Gao. They are just forging a few weapons. How can I accept such a heavy gift from Master Gao?"

    Gao Peng waved his hand, and said: "Hey, we return one size to one size. There are so many people on Tiexin Island, and they always have to eat. How can I ask the island owner to do free work? It's just that the island owner should take care of this weapon."

    In the world of wind and cloud, those who have the ability to forge magical weapons, except for the Sword Worship Villa, are Tiexin Island, but the Sword Worship Villa only forges swords and does not forge other weapons.

    However, Tie Xindao can make everything, only weapons that you can't think of, and there are no weapons that they can't make. Therefore, Tie Xindao can be called a monopoly industry in weapon casting, so the remuneration has always been extremely high.

    However, the box of gold, silver and jewelry that Gao Peng gave was already a huge sum of money. With these properties, they could also purchase more top-quality building materials.

    "No problem, wrap it on the old man, the main weapon of the higher education, we must use the best materials and the most perfect manufacturing techniques."

    Tie Shen slapped his chest with a red face, and then turned aside, let out a handsome young man behind him, and said with a smile: "This is the messenger, he is in charge of weapon design and  Mold making, you can tell him what you want."

    Gao Peng nodded to the envoy, and said with a smile: "You don't need to bother brother envoy, the drawings of the weapons I want have already been drawn, which are a knife, a halberd, and a stick."

    After Gao Peng finished speaking, he reached into his bosom, took out the blueprint of the weapon he had prepared, and took a look at the blueprint, and praised: "Good drawing skill, this knife It seems to be in the style of Xueyinkuangdao,  The halberd is Fang Tian¡¯s painted halberd, this stick! It¡¯s a bit like Monkey King¡¯s golden cudgel in Journey to the West.¡±

    Gao Peng praised and said: "My heart makes you so knowledgeable."

    The envoy smiled, and said: "The mold can be made in a day. If it is made, the main weapon of the higher education must be perfect. If it can't surpass the real Xueyin Kuangdao, at least it can't be inferior."

    "In this way, I am afraid that it will take a long time. Is Gao Hierarch waiting for the weapon to be cast on the island, or go back first and let you know when we have cast it?"

    Gao Peng thought for a while, and said to Tie Shen: "The scenery on Tie Xin Island is beautiful and beautiful. If the owner of the island doesn't mind, I would like to wait here."

    Tie Shen laughed and said: "Master Gao is able to be a guest on the island, Tie can't wait for it, please."

    "Island owner, please." (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 808 Training in the sea

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Gao Peng only needs a sword, halberd and stick, because he has Wentian Spear for his spear and Golden Snake Sword for his sword, which is enough for the time being, and the weapons made by Iron God are considered top-grade in this world, but they can't be ranked in the heavens and myriad worlds.  .

    After he returns, he plans to ask Zhang Ziying to help him refine five magical weapons with the method of refining weapons, and then he can add some special attributes to the weapons.

    Tie Shen was very concerned about making weapons for Gao Peng. He and his envoy called several of the best blacksmiths on the island to discuss the making plan.

    In order to satisfy Gao Peng and make friends with this unfathomable peerless master, Tie Shen took out a piece of thousand-year-old cold iron that had been treasured for many years.  Still no problem.

    Under the guidance of Huai Kong and the others, Gao Peng played around the island. It was the cold winter season, the air on the island was cold, and the sea breeze was freezing cold.

    Tiexin Island is surrounded by the blue sea water, the feeling of isolation from the world arises spontaneously, and there is a strange sense of tranquility, just like being in a world outside the world.

    Rows of big trees stand on the island, with only bare branches left after the leaves have fallen, looking vast and vigorous.

    The azure blue sky is dotted with a few floating clouds, the sea water is clear, and the unique island scenery amazes Ermeng and Wuer, who have never been overseas.

    After strolling around on the beach and picking up a few shells, the three of them took Gao Peng and the others to have a seafood feast.

    In the evening, night falls, the sky is full of stars, and the Milky Way is deep.

    Tiexin Island uses ground fire to build weapons, that is to say, there is a small crater on Tiexin Island, and the magma is a little hotter than the furnace fire, and the magma is not extinguished all year round. Therefore, there are naturally hot springs on the island.  thing.

    The two hot spring pools are separated by a rockery. The second dream and Bai Ling are in the hot spring pool on the right, and Gao Peng and his four big men are naturally in the hot spring pool on the left.

    Second Meng lay in the pool, groaned comfortably, and said to Bai Ling enviously: "Tie Xin Island is really blessed, you have lived here since you were young, so very happy."

    Bai Ling tilted her head and said with a smile: "You envy our living environment, why don't we envy you that you can travel around the world and see a lot of knowledge?"

    Gao Peng heard the words and said with a light smile: "Hehe, man, I always don't care much about what I have, and envy what others have, but I really waited until I got what I didn't have, only to find out that the best  Already by my side."

    As soon as Gao Peng said this, everyone fell into deep thought. Gao Peng's words and deeds are always thought-provoking. Perhaps this is the benefit of living a long time!

    After a while, everyone came back to their senses, and then chatted with each other, and they talked about martial arts. Of course, most of the time, other people were asking Gao Peng for advice.

    After Gao Peng answered their questions one by one, he continued: "Actually, Second Dream is right. Tie Xin Island is uniquely endowed, which is very helpful for martial arts practice."

    "I remember more than three hundred years ago, at the end of the Song Dynasty, that is, after the death of Hong Qigong, a young hero with amazing talent appeared on the rivers and lakes."

    "He uses a black iron epee as a weapon. The whole body of the sword is made of black iron and weighs more than eighty kilograms. It has no blade like the peerless sword that has just been baked."

    "The boy first practiced his sword with the help of the impact of the waterfall, and then he went to the sea to practice his sword with the help of the waves, and finally let him understand the true meaning of martial arts of "the epee has no edge, and the skill is not handy".  The opponent, who is in the limelight at the moment, is famous in the world."

    "It's just that he retired with his beloved one sixteen years later, and there has been no news of him since."

    "In addition to the epee swordsmanship, many martial arts in the rivers and lakes, such as "three fold waves" and other martial arts techniques, are all learned from the waves."

    "The move of 'drawing the knife to cut off the water' in the Wuer sword technique, and the move of 'overturning the river and the sea' in the Shan Hai Quan Jing can be practiced with the help of waves, and it will definitely be of great help to you."

    "Especially in this cold winter season, when you go to practice in the sea, you need to use your own skills to resist the freezing cold of the sea at all times, which can also greatly hone your inner skills and make them more pure. During this time, you  You can try it."

    After listening to Gao Peng's words, Huaikong Huaimie and the others were greatly inspired, and said happily that they would try it in the sea starting tomorrow

    From the next day, everyone began to practice independently, and the five of them went to practice in the sea. As soon as they entered the sea, they immediately felt the difference between practicing in the sea and practicing on land.

    Due to the resistance of sea water and the impact of waves, and the "offshore current" that would suddenly appear at some point would make their cultivation more difficult, and even make their moves completely out of shape.

    As soon as they discovered these problems, they quickly understood what Gao Peng said. It seems that practicing martial arts in the sea has indeed greatly improved their martial arts.

    The initial benefit is that it can hone their control over the moves, accelerate the growth of skills, and stimulate their potential. The deeper benefit is that it can help them comprehend various moves. In short, the benefits are not small.

    Gao Peng not only pays attention to the cultivation of his subordinates and disciples, but also cultivates the top ten martial arts with all his strength. While constantly deepening his understanding of the moves of Wentian Gunjue, he is also starting to practice the second martial arts.

    The second martial art selected by Gao Peng is "Xuanwu Divine Palm". In terms of weapons, Gao Peng is most proficient in marksmanship, and in terms of unarmed martial arts, it is naturally palm.

    Hunyuan Palm, Tathagata God Palm, Kunlun Raging Flame Palm, Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms, Tianshan Liuyang Palm, Baihong Palm, it can be said that after entering the world of Chinese martial arts, Gao Peng has basically relied on his palm skills to make a living.  Mastering and understanding is the best of all unarmed martial arts.

    Therefore, it should not take more time to practice Xuanwu Divine Palm than Wentian Gunjue. There are five styles of Xuanwu Divine Palm, namely: Xuanmen Pounding Xu, Direct Punching Guanshan, Direct Punching Huanglong, Heavenly Blue, and Yunzhang Qiankun.

    It can be seen from the name of the move that this is a martial art similar to the Eighteen Palms of Subduing the Dragon.

    The martial arts true meaning of the Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms has a strong reference for it. The most wonderful thing is that Gao Peng has fully comprehended the martial arts true meaning of the Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms.  much easier.

    It just so happened that Huai Mie was also practicing this palm technique, so the two often got together to communicate and learn from each other. Although Gao Peng's skill was more than ten times higher than Huai Mie's, both of them were beginners in this palm technique, so it was hard to say which one was better.  who to point out.

    Both of them are not low in comprehension. Occasionally, what you think of, he didn't think of, and what he thought of, you didn't think of. In this way, when the two of them communicate, they will each gain something and promote each other.

    However, although it is the same martial art, two different people, with different personalities and experiences, different thinking and three views, naturally cannot comprehend the true meaning of martial arts exactly the same.

    It is also fierce and fierce, with offensive and defensive palms, and the gesture of Huai Mie comprehension is brave and fearless, but Gao Peng is either dead or alive.

    Gao Peng's path of reincarnation is based on advances and never retreats, death or life, there is no room for change, so relatively speaking, Gao Peng's moves are more decisive and cruel.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 809

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    One day three months later, on the East China Sea, Gao Peng and Huai Mie stood facing each other. Both of them had a fierce and domineering aura. Huai Kong and Second Meng Bailing stood by the beach, quietly watching  With two people.

    After three months of comprehension, both of Xuanwu Shenzhang have already started to understand the moves, so the two decided to compete to see who can comprehend the true meaning of martial arts better.

    Of course, Gao Peng will suppress his cultivation to the same level as Huai Mie, and the two only compare moves and moves, not skills.

    Except for the area under the two people's feet, the sea surface within a few feet around them was surging, causing ripples.

    Gao Peng raised his palm to Huai Mie, said with a light smile, "Let's do it!"

    Huai Mie nodded slowly, his eyes fixed, and his body suddenly leaned forward.

    "Boom"

    There was an explosion in the sea water where Huaimie was standing, and a column of water more than ten feet high exploded, and his figure had disappeared in place.

    "Boom boom boom boom"

    Gao Peng over there also rushed towards Huai Mie. The two figures, both with an indomitable momentum, rushed towards each other, and the water they stepped on along the way exploded water columns one after another.

    At this time, in the eyes of the two, the other party is no longer a person, but an impregnable eternal pass. What they have to do is to blow this pass away with one blow.

    Huai Mie's lips were tightly pursed, his eyes were firm, and his fearless aura kept making his palms stronger and stronger, so what about the eternal pass, I blasted through it with a pair of fleshy palms.

    And Gao Peng exuded a decisive aura of being invincible and invincible, and he went up to him without giving in. Even if there was an eternal pass in front of him, he would not hit the south wall and vowed not to return it.

    Either, Xiongguan collapsed, or he turned into powder.

    The same move of "Smashing into Guanshan" showed completely different power in the hands of the two men, and the needlepoints of the two entwined figures slammed into each other fiercely.

    "CrackBoom"

    Where the two met, a wall of water suddenly exploded, and a wave as high as half a foot surged towards all directions.

    ?The first move collided, and the two were evenly matched. Then the palms of the two changed, and they fought fiercely on the sea. Ripples and waves kept rushing to the beach, and the tide was getting higher and higher.

    Second Meng, who was watching the battle from the sidelines, praised: "Huai Mie's martial arts talent is really not low. In just three months, he practiced the same martial arts at the same time as his master, and he was able to fight on par with him."

    Tie Shen didn't know when he came behind a few people. After hearing what Second Meng said, Tie Shen said: "The match is only temporary, and the one who loses in the end must be Huai Mie."

    Everyone turned around, Huai Kong and Bai Ling clasped their fists together and said, "Master."

    Tie Shen nodded, took a few steps forward, and walked among the four of them. Bai Ling asked curiously: "Master, why do you think that if the leader doesn't improve his skills, he must be pregnant with defeat?"

    "Because of faith." Tie Shen's eyes were full of admiration, "It's not without reason that Master Gao's martial arts has been trained to such a level. He has a faith that none of you have, a decisive faith."

    "I don't know what he has experienced. His gestures are full of determination to advance or retreat, life or death. No matter who the opponent is, no matter what happens to him, he will fight to the death with the opponent.  Show no mercy."

    "Huai Mie is brave and fearless, but compared with Gao Jiaozhu, he is still weaker. The spirit of bravery is about one effort, then decline, and three exhaustion. In the early stage of the fight, you can still fight against your opponent with that fearless aura.  Evenly matched."

    "But if he can't fight for a long time, his aura will inevitably decline. However, a person like Gao Jiaozhu, who is immortal once he fights, is the most terrifying opponent in the world, because as long as his opponent is not dead, he still has the chance to fight.  His power will never fade."

    Huaikong and the others suddenly realized that they all nodded, and Huaikong said to himself: "No wonder even Emperor Shitian, who is almost mastered in martial arts, was frightened away by the leader's aura, or he didn't make a move, and he was desperate when he made a move. He is indeed the most  Formidable opponent."

    In fact, what Tie Shen said can be summed up in a sentence from later generations, that is, "Those who are hard are afraid of being horizontal, and those who are horizontal are afraid of death."

    Sure enough, at first Huaimie was able to fight Gao Peng back and forth with that bravery, but after a while, his aura gradually weakened, and his moves did not have the indomitable move at the beginning.

    "Snapped"

    The two ended the sparring with a "Punch the Yellow Dragon", because of this palm, Huai Mie's figure was hit.?Sliding back more than ten feet on the sea surface, according to the rules of the point-to-point sparring, he has already lost.

    Huai Mie managed to adjust his breath, stood firmly on the sea surface, and did not sink. Although the result was as expected, Huai Mie was still a little disappointed, "I lost."

    Gao Peng smiled slightly, and said: "Don't be discouraged, in just three months, you can practice this palm technique to this level, your talent is no longer inferior to mine."

    "You only lost because you had no killing intent towards me, no determination to die, so you lost, but in terms of the palm technique itself, your attainment is already not low, not worse than your Po Kong Yuan Shou."

    Huai Mie nodded in admiration, regained his spirits, and said to Gao Peng, "Thank you for your guidance."

    Gao Peng turned his head to look at Tie Shen on the shore, and said with a smile: "Let's go! It seems that your master has already prepared the weapon I want."

    Huai Mie and Gao Peng fled back to the shore together, and Tie Shen took the initiative to take a few steps forward with a smile, and clasped his fists and said: "Master Gao not only has unfathomable martial arts, but also spares no effort in training his subordinates, I admire you."

    "My three apprentices are able to follow you. It is really a blessing from their third generation. I am afraid that in a few years, I will not be their opponent anymore."

    Gao Peng returned the gift with a smile, and said: "Master Iron Island has won the award. The students are all young heroes with a heart of chivalry. They are powerful, and they are also a blessing to the martial arts. Master Iron Island, you have taught well, and your skills are excellent."  must."

    "Hahahahadon't dare to take it, don't dare to take it." Tie Shen waved his hands happily, "The weapon commissioned by Master Gao has been finished, and Master Gao is invited to go and taste it."

    Gao Peng said happily: "I have Lao Tie Island Master, please."

    When the group returned to the mansion in the center of the island, they saw three blacksmiths each holding a weapon. The one on the left was holding a one-handed broadsword with a sheath, the one in the middle was holding a Fangtian painted halberd that shone with cold light, and the one on the right was holding a halberd.  A black iron rod about eight feet long with hoops on both ends.

    Gao Peng stepped forward to take the big knife, pulled it out of its sheath, and saw that the knife was three feet and seven inches long, the edge of the knife was curved like a crescent moon, and the back of the knife had sharp protruding teeth, just like Xueyin's knife.

    There was a faint blue light on the blade, and a chill continued to emanate. Gao Peng blurted out his praise: "Good sword, if I read correctly, there is cold iron added to the blade, right?"

    Tie Shen gave a thumbs up and said with a smile: "Master Gao has good eyesight. This time, in order to create a weapon that satisfies the leader, I added a piece of thousand-year-old cold iron that has been treasured by Tiexin Island for decades."

    "Although this knife is not as good as the real Xueyin Kuangdao, it is not much worse. Fang Tian's painted halberd weighs fifty-six catties, which is more than double that of Lu Bu, Wen Hou of the Three Kingdoms period (Lu Bu's)  Fang Tian¡¯s painted halberd weighs twenty-four catties).¡±

    "This golden cudgel weighs forty-two catties, is seven feet six inches long, and is made of black iron. The hoops at both ends are made of thousand-year-old cold iron. It is easy to destroy gold and jade." (Remember the website website:  www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 810 The second development plan starts

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Gao Peng tried three weapons one by one, and input a stream of true energy, and found that these three weapons have a huge increase in true energy, and when outputting, there will be a chill in the energy.

    Gao Peng somewhat understands why the character of Fengyun World has such a huge bonus to combat power if he has a magic weapon in his hand.

    Moreover, he discovered that he didn't pay enough attention to the Golden Snake Sword before, and also misunderstood its use. All along, he only used the Golden Snake Sword to eliminate a large number of weak enemies, because the Golden Snake Sword can increase the power input into the sword body.

    Just a little bit of input can cause huge damage, so he just regards it as a magic weapon for killing mobs with low loss, but he forgot that since inputting a little bit of power can produce such a large amount of lethality, then if input  What about a large force?

    However, it is also because Gao Peng has never learned any sword skills, even if it is the Six Meridians Excalibur, it is also an Qi sword, so it is inevitable that the Golden Snake Sword will be dusty.

    But now the Golden Snake Sword is obviously not dusty anymore. The quality of this sword itself is not inferior to the Seven Gods of the Fengyun World. The Destiny Sword Dao is enough to exert its due power.

    After trying the three weapons, Gao Peng nodded in satisfaction, and waved the three weapons into the reincarnation table.

    "Huh?"

    Tie Shen and those blacksmiths were amazed, Tie Shen looked left and right, but couldn't tell where Gao Peng had received the weapon, "Master Gao, I wonder what kind of method this is?"

    "Hehe, a small trick, not worth mentioning." Gao Peng explained casually, and then solemnly clasped his fists and said: "Thank you Iron Island Master for your trouble, I will take my leave, this time I owe the Iron Island Master  A favor will be repaid in the future."

    Seeing this, Tie Shen knew that Gao Peng didn't want to say more, and he didn't ask any more questions. It's normal for Gao Peng to be a little different from ordinary people because of his unfathomable inscrutability.

    Immediately he laughed, and said: "The leader is too polite. The family does not talk about two things. If there is any need in the future, the leader can open the mouth, and the old man will definitely do his best."

    "That's it, thank you, Iron Island Lord, and leave."

    Gao Peng and his entourage left Tiexin Island by boat, and headed back to Hedong. This time, when they returned to the main altar, the group did not go out anymore, and concentrated on retreating and practicing.

    Gao Peng intensively studied Wentian Gunjue and Xuanwu Divine Palm, and spent another year practicing the two martial arts to a great degree. Then Gao Peng began to practice "Tiger Roaring Stick Collection" again.  However, technically, there are many similarities between the two.

    However, although the techniques are similar, the moves are quite different. It took Gao Peng a full two years to practice the Tiger Roaring Stick to the level of mastery.

    It took nearly four years from the time he got the true Xuanwu martial arts to practice three of the top ten martial arts, and they were the three easiest for him to practice. Therefore, Gao Peng is very concerned about practicing all the top ten martial arts in this world.  Totally hopeless.

    The next step is to think about how to comprehend Maha Wuliang is the right way. So far, Gao Peng has suspended the cultivation of the top ten martial arts.

    Not only is there no hope of completing the top ten martial arts in this world, but it is also because the second step of the development of the Dragon Sect is about to begin

    On this day, a total of 163 members of the Dragon Sect were summoned by Gao Peng to hold a meeting in the main hall.

    Gao Peng sensed the cultivation of the disciples, and nodded with satisfaction, not bad, all of them have crossed the boundary of third-rate and second-rate, most of them have reached the level of first-rate masters, and a small number of them are already super-first-rate masters.

    Among them, six of them have already broken through the first-class category and reached the realm of top masters, while Huai Kong and other seven dragon envoys naturally belong to the category of top masters in the world without a doubt.

    If we use the force values ????of the characters in Fengyun World as a benchmark, Di Shitian, Gao Peng, Wu Wudi, and Xiao Sanxiao are called god-level masters.

    The levels of Juggernaut, Wuming, Xiehuang, and Xiongba belong to peerless masters.

    Nie Feng, Bu Jingyun, Huangying, Pojun, Guizi Shenmu Luoxian, Daohuang, and Zhuhuang are all super masters. Of course, when Fengyun gets together, the force value fluctuates very much. To a certain extent  , the combination of two people can also surpass peerless masters and reach the level of god-level masters.

    Next is the level of normal breaking waves, the original drama's Huai Kong, and Huai Mie, which belong to the top masters.

    And Jianchen, Tie Shinan, Dongyue Buqun, Nanluan Zhuge, Beiye Xiongshi, and Xiling Laughing Buddha are super masters.

    As for first-rate masters, there are relatively many fighters at this level. There are eight hundred if not one thousand, so I won't list them one by one. Anyway, it is probably the second dream of the original drama.??The level of Mingyue Dugumeng.

    In general, today's Shenlong Sect, if converted, is equivalent to more than half of Di Shitian, five Nie Feng or Bu Jingyun, six Duanlang, more than 30 Jianchen, and more than one hundred and twenty disciples.  Second dream.

    This is already a very terrifying force. In terms of high-end combat power alone, it is no longer inferior to Tianmen. Even if the two top-level combat forces, Di Shitian and Gao Peng, are excluded, the high-end combat power of the Dragon Cult is enough to crush Tianmen.

    Today, what the Dragon Sect lacks is nothing more than the power and intelligence network all over the world. Of course, there are also elite talents from all walks of life, such as the "scientists" who specialize in poison and black technology in Tianmen.

    Gao Peng can clearly remember that when Di Shitian was dealing with Bu Jingyun, he dispatched a "submarine". Although the kinetic energy is human power, and the weapon is only a sharpened bamboo pole, the most important function of diving has been achieved  Understand.

    However, Gao Peng has neither the energy nor the interest to engage in black technology. He will simply annex all those talents in the future when he smashes the Tianmen.

    Gao Peng never doubted that he could not kill Di Shitian and Tianmen, and complete the reincarnation mission, because he couldn't afford to lose, as long as he failed the mission, then he would only have a dead end (this book will also be over).

    Therefore, Gao Peng's actions have always been based on victory, not defeat, because he has no room for failure.

    Glancing at the believers in the hall, Gao Peng said in a deep voice: "Very well, I am very satisfied with the progress of your cultivation. It has been four years since the establishment of the Dragon Sect, and it is time for us to start the next development plan."

    Speaking of this, Gao Peng scanned the six believers who had reached the level of top masters one by one, and said: "You six, I will designate you as altar masters, and you will take people to establish branch altars and recruit believers."

    "This seat will pass on other unique skills to you. After recruiting disciples, you don't have to hide your secrets. Just pass on the Nine Turns of the Dragon and the Eighteen Palms of Subduing the Dragon."

    "But there is one thing. The believers you recruit must be people of good conduct. You would rather lack than abuse. Do you understand?"

    When the six people heard the words, their spirits were lifted, and they happily bowed and said: "This subordinate understands."

    Gao Peng nodded, looked at Huaikong and the others again, and said: "As for the seven dragon envoys, you lead the rest of the people to go out to fight for justice, punish rape and eliminate evil, and build the reputation of Shenlong Cult."

    "When you meet someone who is rich and unkind, you might as well start a business without capital. The property you get can be used to help the poor people, and the two can be used to develop the Dragon Sect and recruit believers."

    Huaikong and the others clasped their fists together and shouted: "Your subordinate obeys."

    Gao Peng looked at the second dream and sighed: "In addition, when you are walking in the rivers and lakes, you also inquire about Nie Feng and Bu Jingyun's news. If you meet Yu Chuchu's mother and son in the rivers and lakes, help them if you can."  Bar!"

    Second Meng trembled slightly, looking at Gao Peng with gratitude.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 811 The Legendary Dragon Leader

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    After arranging the tasks, Gao Peng divided the locations where the sub-altars will be established to six altar owners, and allocated manpower and money to them. The six sub-altars he chose were Chang'an, Guancheng, Wuchang, and Changsha.  , Hangzhou, Anqing.

    ? These six locations include the six provinces of Shaanxi, Henan, Hubei, Hunan, Zhejiang, and Anhui, which just connect North China, East China, and Southeast China.

    The Northeast region is still a barren land. There is a group of tribes called "Jurchen" living there, and there is no value in setting up a branch altar for the time being. However, after the Dragon Sect covers the entire martial arts world, Gao Peng doesn't mind going for a walk.

    Of course, this is only the first step of expansion. In a few years, after the second batch of high-end combat power is cultivated, it will continue to expand outward.

    Moreover, Gao Peng confessed to the six altar masters, and under the sub-altars, sub-helms can be established, and bases can be set up under the sub-helms, so that a cross-network can be formed.

    The influence of Tianmen is mainly concentrated in West China, South China and Southwest China. In East China, there is only Luo Xian, the godmother of ghosts from Luocheng, who sits in the town. However, her ostensible identity is only the Lord of Luocheng. No one else knows her identity as Godmother of Tianmen.  , she will not easily expose it to others.

    Gao Peng's arrangement in this way can just avoid being obstructed and destroyed by Tianmen in the process of development, and can also form a situation of confrontation between east and west, and confrontation between north and south.

    In the past few years, Di Shitian should have been hiding in the Nine Layers of Ice Prison near Tianshan Mountain, secretly plotting his Qiwu Slaying Dragon, delaying his own aging, and giving Tianmen the time to infiltrate and control the various sects in the martial arts world.  .

    So this period of time happened to be an excellent opportunity for the development of the Dragon Cult.

    "The next step of the development plan is like this. This time, we will limit it to three years. After three years, no matter where you are or how you have developed, you will return to the main forum to report the results of your development."

    "At the same time, you should not slack off in your martial arts practice. When you come back three years later, I will examine your martial arts. If I am satisfied, I will tell you that you are even more powerful and have the effect of prolonging your life and staying young forever."  martial arts."

    As soon as Gao Peng said this, the hearts of all the Dragon Cultists jumped in unanimous agreement. They had all heard rumors more or less in private, saying that Gao Peng was a fairy who had lived for more than four hundred years and was immortal.  It now appears that this may be true.

    Otherwise, how could it be possible for the leader to have boundless martial arts at such a young age?  How could it be possible to have so many magical skills?  Even the Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms, which had been lost for hundreds of years, could be used. Maybe this was passed on to him by Hong Qigong.

    Needless to say, with Gao Peng's words alone, the cohesion and centripetal force of the Dragon Cult have once again risen to a higher level, and the worship of Gao Peng by the Dragon Cultists has become more fanatical.

    If Gao Peng wants to set up an incision in the future that "the leader will enjoy immortal blessings forever, and his life will be equal to heaven", I believe no one will object.

    Of course, Gao Peng will not do this. After all, he is playing a decent person. If he really makes this incision, the nature of the Dragon Cult and his personality will be changed.

    After sending the believers to prepare separately, and passed the martial arts such as Tathagata God's Palm, Tian Can's Foot, Seven-Spin Flame Knife, and Vajra Indestructibility to the six altar masters, Gao Peng found the steward of Shenlong Cult's accounts  .

    Gao Peng ordered him to assign manpower and go out with a batch of capital to do business, open inns, restaurants, teahouses, and even brothels, and handed them a book that recorded some experience in opening stores from later generations.

    This can not only subsidize some of the expenses of the Dragon Cult, but opening these stores can also play a role in collecting intelligence.

    After arranging everything in the main altar, Gao Peng greeted Huaikong and the others, then changed his clothes, left the main altar on a cloud, and headed towards Tianshui Town.

    Perhaps in the future, he will have to stay here often, because he has to wait for someone, and that person is exactly the candidate for the sixth Seven Dragon Envoy in his mind

    This is a quiet river beach, the river flows slowly, with a few ripples, gently touching the fine sand beside the river beach, the sun sprinkles a piece of golden yellow on the rippling river surface, making this place a picture-like beauty  scenery.

    It's a pity that the tranquility of this beautiful river beach was broken by a burst of discordant shouts.

    "Stopdon't run"

    "Catch them"

    "Hurry up, they can't escape"

    Not far from the river beach, on a small path on a gentle slope, a young woman with a pretty face, messy hair on her temples, and a haggard look was holding a branch that she regarded as a long sword in her right hand, and a hand in her left hand.  Four or five years oldThe son ran away desperately.

    This seems to be a mother and son, and behind them, more than a dozen martial arts practitioners with swords and swords are chasing after them.

    The young woman was panting heavily, with a look of panic on her face. She was not afraid of death, but she knew that if she died here, they would definitely not let her child go.

    It's a pity that the child slowed down her speed after all. In addition, she ran away for a long time, and her physical strength was already exhausted. After all, she was overtaken.

    The young woman pushed the child aside, danced the branches in her hands, and fought with the pursuers. Her swordsmanship was not weak, and she looked like a master. If she was in her prime, she would have to be at least a top-notch master  levels.

    However, she was already at the end of her strength at this time, and a dozen second-rate masters with full energy were enough to kill her.

    ?After fighting for more than ten strokes, the branch in her hand was lifted away, and she was hit on the chest, back and back, and was beaten down the gentle slope beside the road.

    The child fell to the ground. Seeing this, tears streamed down his face, and he cried loudly in anxiety and fear, "MotherMother"

    "Kill her, go" The dozen or so martial arts people cheered up, shouting and chasing down the slow slope, a dense group of swords, lights and swords slashed at the young woman, with fierce and ruthless moves, and they were about to kill her on the spot.

    "Mother" The child let out a shrill scream, like a cuckoo weeping blood.

    "hold head high"

    However, at this moment, a high-pitched and loud dragon chant suddenly sounded out of thin air, as if responding to the child's scream.

    The dozen or so people in the martial arts world only felt a sudden coercion that made them unable to move, and the sword in their hands could no longer cut.

    The next moment, a strong wind blew in, and dozens of people flew backwards at the same time, falling several feet away, but they were surprised to find that apart from being severely thrown, they were not hurt.  what hurt.

    Everyone got up one after another and looked closely. They were shocked to find that beside the young woman they had knocked down, a figure wearing a black dress with gold trim and a cloak embroidered with golden dragon patterns on his back appeared at some time.

    The man couldn't see his face clearly because he was wearing a golden dragon head mask.

    "That's" The complexions of the dozen or so people in the martial arts world changed drastically, and one of them said the second half of the sentence in a deep voice, "Shenlong Cultist."

    "No, the clothes of the Dragon Cultists don't have gold rims, and they wear cloaks. The dragon patterns on the cloaks are seven-colored. I have never seen golden dragon patterns."

    "Could it be the envoys of the seven dragons? Only the envoys of the seven dragons wear capes."

    "That's not right, red, orange, yellow, white, blue, blue and purple seven dragon envoys, their clothes correspond to their own color."

    "Could it be" Everyone's pupils narrowed sharply, and someone tremblingly said: "Could it be the legendary leader of the dragon?" (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 812

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Mother"

    The child staggered down the slope and ran down, the young woman struggled to sit up, sensed her own condition, a trace of sadness appeared in her eyes, when the child rushed to her face, she immediately hugged her into her arms, crying  Repeatedly shouting, "Long Er, Long Er"

    Gao Peng, with a dragon head mask on his face, looked at those martial artists, and said in a deep voice, "My Dragon Sect Master, why do you want to hunt down and kill this pair of orphans and widows? If you don't explain clearly, this is the place where you will be buried."  .¡±

    The dozen or so martial arts practitioners were all shocked, it really was him, they didn't expect that they could meet this mysterious dragon leader here today, and they didn't know if it was a blessing or a curse for them.

    Gao Peng has been wandering around here for more than a year, and during this time, the five Huaikong people and dozens of other members of the Dragon Cult scattered in the rivers and lakes, fighting for justice everywhere.

    Once he hears that something injustice has happened, he immediately rushes there regardless of the cost, punishing rape and eliminating evil with his fierce and powerful Eighteen Palms of Subduing the Dragon, and fighting against injustice.

    Not to mention that it has been lost for hundreds of years, the reappearance of the Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms is eye-catching enough, and coupled with the distinctive attire of the Dragon Cultists, it is easy for people to remember them.

    Moreover, the members of the Dragon Cult spread the prestige of the Dragon Cult intentionally or unintentionally when they were doing things, and they were very open-minded and helpful when they made friends with people from the martial arts world.

    In just one year, the name of the Dragon Sect has blown by like a whirlwind in the martial arts world. There are many people or organizations in the Jianghu who rely on information such as "Bao inquiring" or "Bai Xiaosheng".  There are many channels to inquire about Shenlongjiao.

    The news obtained also proved the power and mystery of the Dragon Cult from the side, and at the same time played a huge role in promoting the fame of the Dragon Cult.

    Since the disciples of the Dragon Cult appeared in the arena, they have rarely suffered defeats, especially the envoys of the Seven Dragons, who personally beheaded several tycoons and bandits.

    The most important thing is that all of them are chivalrous, they specialize in chivalry, and occasionally give money to the poor. Of course, in the process, they also use some small tricks.

    ?After all, there is no reputation for doing good deeds that are not known to the public, so when the Shenlong Cultists do good deeds, most of them "just happen" to have people in the martial arts nearby.

    In this way, in just one year, the Dragon Sect rose like a comet. When the branch of the Dragon Sect was established, many people with chivalry in their hearts went to join.  A scholar, such a person is also the favorite candidate of the Shenlong Cult.

    The Shenlong Sect not only recruits disciples, but also the disciples who join can learn the Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms, which was famous hundreds of years ago, and as far as they know, this palm technique is only the entry level of the Shenlong Sect.  It's just martial arts.

    Because of this, the identity of the Shenlong Cult Master has made people in the martial arts very curious. Many people are asking about the identity of the Shenlong Cult Master. Unfortunately, even the Shenlong Cultists don't know much about Gao Peng. Only Wulong is the one who is really familiar with Gao Peng.  Just make it.

    However, just because the members of the Dragon Cult did not know Gao Peng well, it gave Gao Peng a more mysterious aura.  vocabulary to describe.

    Therefore, the people in the martial arts who chased and killed the mother and son were so shocked after hearing Gao Peng's self-reported identity.

    Hearing Gao Peng's words, immediately a man in his forties who seemed to be the leader took a step forward, clasped his fists and said, "I have seen the leader of Shenlong, it's not that we are going to hunt down orphans and widows, we are all here to give  The elders of the division are just taking revenge."

    Gao Peng said indifferently: "Revenge for the elders of the master? You mean that this lady and this three or four-year-old kid have harmed your elders? Don't you think this is absurd?"

    The man hurriedly explained: "Although the mother and son did not kill me and the elders of the division, it was the woman's husband who killed me."

    Gao Peng's voice sank when he heard the words, and snorted: "It was her husband who killed the elders of your sect, not her. You should seek revenge from her husband. Don't you all understand the rules of the world that do not harm your wife and children?"

    "Or is it that her husband is very skilled in martial arts, you dare not take revenge on him, so you set your target on his wife and children?"

    Another person stepped forward and said: "Her husband is hiding, so we wanted to catch her and ask where her husband is, but instead of telling her, she killed many of our disciples, so we chased her down."

    "I've heard that the Dragon Sect takes safeguarding justice in the martial arts world as its mission, and all believers are chivalrous. I also ask the leader to make decisions for us."

    Gao Peng was noncommittal, turned around and looked at the young woman, Seeing that she was seriously injured and dying, she immediately raised her hand and punched a few Yang fingers, holding her breath for her, and then said lightly: "You guys first explain the ins and outs of the matter, Ruo Li is on your side  , this seat will uphold justice for you."

    "This" Everyone looked at each other in blank dismay. In fact, their reason for revenge was very far-fetched, even disgraceful. If it was someone else, they would not be rambunctious, dare to meddle in their own business, and kill them all together.

    But what they are facing at the moment is the unfathomable Shenlong leader, who can destroy them with a wave of his hand, so this makes them speechless.

    They are helpless in their hearts, but they don¡¯t know that Gao Peng is even more helpless in his heart. His character design is a chivalrous hero who maintains the righteousness of the martial arts, so he has to speak a word of reason in everything, otherwise the character design will collapse.

    Not only will the character design collapse in the eyes of other people, but it will also collapse in the eyes of Long Er and Wu Mei, so he must be reasonable.

    "What? Don't dare to say? Could it be that Li is not on your side?" Gao Peng's voice became cold, which immediately chilled everyone.

    Just at this moment, the young woman on the ground behind Gao Peng said, "Please let the master let them go! In the final analysis, my husband is also at fault for this matter."

    Gao Peng turned sideways slightly, and asked lightly: "What's going on? Madam, please explain the matter clearly."

    The young woman sighed: "My husband is a martial idiot, and he was crazy about swords all his life, so he went around looking for masters to challenge and hone his sword skills. Their elders were all accidentally killed by my husband during the competition.  so¡­¡­"

    Gao Peng nodded slowly, looked at the group of people, and said in a concentrated voice: "Competing in martial arts, the sword has no eyes, and death and injury are inevitable. If you are not sure, you can refuse the challenge of others."

    "But since you have accepted the challenge, you have to rely on your own abilities. If you are defeated in a martial arts competition, you are not as good as others. What qualifications do you have to take revenge? Since you have entered the martial arts world, you should have such awareness long ago.  right."

    "Hmph, this lady was hunted down by you, she has only her last breath left, and she is still speaking for you, are you ashamed?"

    ""

    The dozen or so people were speechless, the leader sighed heavily, turned his head, turned his long sword upside down, cupped his fists at Gao Peng, then turned around and waved: "Let's go, let's leave this matter alone." (Remember this book)  Website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 813 Is this Monkey King's somersault cloud?

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Those people in the rivers and lakes left in despair, Wu Mei struggled to turn over, knelt down to Gao Peng, and said: "Thank you, the leader, for your kindness."

    Seeing this, Gao Peng hurriedly stepped forward to support her, and said softly: "You don't need to be polite, madam, you are seriously injured, let me heal your injuries first!"

    Wu Mei grabbed Gao Peng's arm with her backhand, and said anxiously: "No need, Master, my whole body's meridians are broken, and I was hit by the Five Poison Palm again. The poison has spread all over my body, and it is impossible for gods to save me."

    "But Longer he can't be without someone to take care of him. He is so young, he will definitely not be able to survive without someone to take care of him. Master, I know that the Dragon Cult is full of chivalry. Please, take care of Longer for me. I will be married in the next life."  Grass title ring to repay your kindness."

    Long'er on the side burst into tears when he heard the words, "Mother, you don't want to die, Long'er doesn't want you to die, woo woo woo"

    Wu Mei couldn't help feeling sad when she heard her youngest son's words. She hugged her son's small body tightly and cried, "Longer, Longer, mother can't watch you grow up."

    "Alas" Gao Peng sighed, stretched out his hand to remove the mask on his face, and said: "The gods are hard to save, but this seat may not be impossible to save, it's just"

    Although Long'er was only five years old, he was already very sensible. Immediately, he knelt down in front of Gao Peng and cried, "Uncle, please save my mother, please."

    Gao Peng stretched out his hand and gently stroked Long'er's head, pondered for a while, and under Wu Mei's hopeful gaze, he spread his hand, and a ball of eternal life spring appeared on the palm of his hand.

    Gao Peng said in a deep voice: "Ma'am, this thing is called the fountain of life, it has the effect of bringing the dead back to life, and it can heal no matter how serious the injury is, but for some reason, this thing can only be given to the closest relatives, so"

    When Wu Mei heard the words, a wry smile appeared on her face, you can't give it to me, so why bother to give me hope and let me down?  "My mother and son are neither close nor related to the leader, so I dare not ask for such fetishes. I just ask the leader to take good care of Longer for me. Even if I die, I can rest in peace."

    Gao Peng shook his head and said: "It's not because of relatives, but it's not that we can't be relatives, it just depends on whether Madam is willing or not."

    Wu Mei looked at Gao Peng in a daze when she heard the words, an inexplicable blush appeared on her face, she lowered her head and said: "The leader is joking, how can Wu Mei be worthy of such a fairy as the leader? Besides, I'm married  , Long Er's biological father is still alive, how can I"

    Gao Peng was stunned, looked at Wu Mei in a messy manner, and asked in confusion: "Madam, did you misunderstand something? I mean, if Longer can recognize me as a foster father, or worship me as a teacher, then we can also be regarded as a family."  I'm dead, so this fountain of life can be given to Madam, you where are you thinking?"

    "Ah" Wu Mei was embarrassed, her haggard face was flushed red, and she wished she could find a crack in the ground to get in, but she didn't know what to say for a while.

    Gao Peng laughed dumbly and said, "What do you think Madam?"

    Wu Mei just woke up like a dream, and hurriedly said to Long'er: "Long'er, quickly kowtow to the adoptive father."

    "Oh!" Just as Long'er was still kneeling, he kowtowed down, "My son pays homage to foster father."

    Gao Peng said happily: "Okay, good boy."

    After Long Er finished kowtowing, Gao Peng helped him up, and then said to Wu Mei seriously: "Open your mouth."

    Wu Mei opened her mouth according to her words, and the fountain of eternal life immediately turned into a jet of water, which fell into Wu Mei's mouth. Gao Peng deliberately called the fountain of eternal life the fountain of life in order to hide the effect of immortality after taking it  .

    After Wu Mei swallowed the Fountain of Eternal Life and sat cross-legged, Gao Peng immediately sat behind Wu Mei, stretched out his palm and pressed her vest, and poured the thick true essence into her body to help her absorb the spring water, repair her broken meridians, and at the same time push her  The toxicity of the whole body is forced to one place, and then excreted from the body.

    Long Er sat on the side very sensiblely, without making a sound. After a cup of tea, Gao Peng vomited vigorously, and Wu Mei spit out a stream of blackened blood with a stench, and Gao Peng withdrew his palm.

    Wu Mei's bloodless face obviously recovered a little rosy, and her spirits improved a lot. She secretly sensed that not only the poison in her body was completely eliminated, but also the broken meridians had all recovered, and they were more tenacious than before.  The exhausted internal strength has been restored to full, and it is even quite diligent.

    Wu Mei was ecstatic, turned around, and was about to kneel down to Gao Peng again, but this time she couldn't, a gentle force supported her, and Gao Peng said softly: "Sister, there is no need to do this, now we also  It's a family, in the future, you can call me big brother!"

    Wu Mei said happily: "Yes, thank you, brother."

    "Great, mother is fine." Long Er shouted happily, clapping her hands repeatedly.

    Gao Peng and Wu Mei showed a knowing smile together, then Gao Peng asked.?: "By the way, girl, where is Longer's father now? Why isn't he by your side?"

    When Wu Mei heard this, a trace of sadness appeared on her face, and she said: "He is in Motuo Lanruo Temple. Five years ago, he went to Motuo Lanruo Temple to challenge the abbot, Master Pu Hang. He never returned."

    "After I gave birth to Long'er, I went to Motuo Lanruo Temple to look for him. Unexpectedly, Master Puhang refused to let me see him. I knew that he practiced bipolar swordsmanship and became obsessed.  Big dragon."

    "Then for some reason, those former martial arts masters who were challenged by him and killed in the martial arts competition knew where we were staying, and they came to ask me where my husband was. I refused to tell, so they wanted to arrest me and the dragon.  Son, lure him to show up, and take us as hostages, forcing him to kill without a fight."

    "I took Long'er all the way to escape, and I couldn't find a moment of peace. If I hadn't met my eldest brother, our mother and son would definitely not be spared today."

    Gao Peng nodded slowly. Fortunately, this is the world of TV dramas, which is very different from the plot of the world of comics.

    In the comics, when Wu Mei went to Motolanruo Temple to look for Tengganier, Longer was not yet born. When she went down the mountain, she met her enemy and was seriously injured. Finally, she met Feng Wulong who did not exist in the TV drama world.  Wu Mei begged Fengwu Longxiu to help her give birth to Longer by caesarean section, and then died.

    In the TV drama world, what Wu Mei met was supposed to be the second dream of looking for Nie Fengbu Jingyun along the river, but the life trajectory of the second dream has been completely changed by Gao Peng, so she will never meet Wu Mei and Long Er again.  mother and child.

    Therefore, in order to ensure that he could successfully receive the reincarnation of Long Er, the old sword master, Gao Peng spent a year wandering around here, and today he finally rescued Wu Mei at a critical moment.

    This critical situation was really not intentionally created by Gao Peng. If he could save them earlier, why would he waste a fountain of eternal life?  He really just arrived at that time.

    Because he didn't know the exact location where Wu Mei's mother and son met the second dream, he only knew that it was probably in this area, so for the past year, he had to fly a few laps around a radius of more than ten miles every day to check the situation.

    At night, he meditated in a nearby thatched hut, recovering the cultivation base consumed by "cruising" during the day, and cultivating internal strength at the same time. Gao Peng did not practice martial arts this year, but only cultivated internal strength. This cultivation base has increased a bit.

    After listening to Wu Mei's words, Gao Peng said to her: "In this case, I will accompany you to the Motolaranruo Temple, find Long'er's biological father, and solve the problem of his insanity for him, and then make plans."

    Wu Mei cheered up, and said happily: "That's great, please trouble brother."

    "Why are you polite? Let's go!" Gao Peng smiled, then bent down and picked up Long'er, waved his hand, a large cloud gathered beside him, and Gao Peng stepped on it.

    Wu Mei was dumbfounded, but Long Er clapped her hands in Gao Peng's arms and shouted joyfully: "Wow, foster father, is this Monkey King's somersault cloud?" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 814: Tenganir

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Hahahaha This is not a somersault cloud, because the adoptive father can fly through the clouds without somersaulting." Gao Peng laughed loudly at Long Er.

    Now, as Gao Peng's understanding of Xiaoyao Yufeng and Dragon God Art deepens, this soaring cloud and riding fog is already a real soaring cloud and riding fog, instead of just using a cloud to cover people's eyes and ears as before, but actually flying with the power of the wind enveloping people.

    This seems to be just a cloud, but in fact, within the cloud, there are highly condensed molecules, which make people step on it, as if they are on the ground.

    "Sister, what are you still doing in a daze? Hurry up!" Seeing that Wu Mei was still in a daze, Gao Peng greeted her.

    "Uhoh!" Wu Mei felt like she had just woken up from a dream. She cautiously stepped onto the clouds and found that it was very stable.  sleeve.

    "Let's go!" With a thought in Gao Peng's mind, a stream of true energy was output through the Yongquan acupoint on the sole of his foot, forming a layer of protective energy around the cloud, like a protective shield covering them.

    The clouds soared into the sky, but Long Er and Wu Mei didn't even feel the wind, let alone a backward pressure.

    This is the same as in an airplane. The body-protecting qi forms this cloud into a closed space. In this space, the air does not flow, and the air pressure is all borne by the body-protecting qi.  Feel nothing.

    Just like the difference between riding an airplane and riding a motorcycle, when riding a motorcycle, a person suddenly jumps up, the only result is that the motorcycle is still galloping forward, but because of the air resistance, the speed of the motorcycle is the same as that of the motorcycle.  Slow down, the inertia disappears, and the person falls directly to the ground.

    However, if you jump up in an airtight aircraft cabin, you will fall in place, because the aircraft is flying forward with your body, and your speed is the same as that of the aircraft.

    Including the air around you, it is being driven forward by the plane. The air in the cabin is not flowing, so there is no air resistance. No matter how far the plane flies forward, you also fly forward due to inertia, so you fall  After coming, it is still in place.

    This is the reason why Gao Peng created this confined space with his body-protecting qi.

    Looking at the ground passing by quickly under her feet, Wu Mei felt like falling into a dream, and her head was a little dizzy. Can he really fly through the clouds?  Could it be that there are really gods in this world?

    "Wow, fly, I'm flying, adoptive father, let me down, I want to fly by myself." Long Er clapped excitedly in Gao Peng's arms and shouted.

    "Haha, okay, Long'er is so brave. Look at your mother, his legs are almost weak." Gao Peng turned his head and took a look at Wu Mei who was holding on to his arm, and put Long'er on the cloud, jokingly said.

    "Wherehow can there be." Wu Mei blushed slightly, took a deep breath, collected herself, and then let go of Gao Peng, and found that she was standing on the ground as usual, and it was more stable than standing on a boat.  My heart finally let go.

    "Wow, it's so high! My adoptive father is a fairy, I'm flying Ou"

    "Hehe, silly boy."

    The Motolaranruo Temple was built on a mountainside. Although the incense is not very strong, but because the temple owns its own land at the foot of the mountain, it can make the monks in the temple have no worries about food and clothing.

    Moreover, Master Pu Hang, the abbot of Motuo Lanruo Temple, has won the position of leader for many consecutive times at the Sizhai Alliance Conference. His status in the world is quite high, and he has received a lot of various offerings.

    The monks in the temple are chanting scriptures, chanting Buddha and practicing martial arts every day, and their lives are very peaceful and peaceful. When several monks in the temple were cleaning in front of the mountain gate, they suddenly found a strange cloud flying towards the mountain gate.

    After they saw clearly that there were several people standing on the cloud, they all turned pale with shock, "Look, brother, god god, that's a god!"

    "Don't talk nonsense, where do gods come from in this world? If they were gods, they would have ascended already, how could I let you see them?"

    "However, it is not a god who soars through the clouds and fog, so what is it?"

    "Go and report to the abbot, I'll check the situation first."

    "oh oh!"

    Gao Peng landed on the cloud outside the mountain gate of Motuo Lanruo Temple. When he was in the sky, he had already put on the dragon head mask again and walked outside. He needed to maintain enough mystery, and at the same time, he did not want outsiders to know that Gao Peng and the leader of Shenlong were the same.  personal.

    "Amitabha, a fewa few benefactors, I don't know what to do when you come to the Motolaranruo Temple?" A middle-aged monk who seemed to be in his thirties stepped forward and proclaimed the Buddha's name, and asked Gao Peng and the others  .

    "I am the leader of Shenlong, come to pay a visit to Master Pu Hang." Gao Peng said.??He secretly transported his true essence, so that his voice sounded like a faint echo of a dragon's chant, extremely majestic.

    The heart of the monk standing in front of him was trembling, and he couldn't help saying submissively, "It turns out that the leader of Shenlong is here, and the abbot is in the temple. Please come with the little monk."

    After the monk finished speaking, he immediately turned around and led the way. The three of Gao Peng followed up. After walking for a short time, they saw Master Puhang who had received the news and came out outside a majestic hall.

    "The Lord of the Dragon Sect is here, and I am sorry to welcome you from a distance. I have committed a crime." When Master Pu Hang saw Gao Peng, he found that Gao Peng was exuding a coercion that made all things submit. His aura was as vast as the sea and unfathomable.  Don't dare to neglect.

    Gao Peng was noncommittal, but said indifferently: "Master, do you still recognize my sister?"

    Master Puhang glanced at Wu Mei, who was standing behind Gao Peng, holding Long Er by the hand, with a hint of understanding in his eyes, "So it's benefactor Wu. The benefactor is here to find her husband, right?"

    Wu Mei took half a step forward, and said softly: "Master, Wu Mei knows that Master kept her husband in the temple out of good intentions, but my elder brother will solve his problems for him, and please let me meet him."

    Master Pu Hang hardly hesitated, looked at Gao Peng, and said: "Since the leader of Shenlong has made a move, naturally there is no need for me to worry about it. Please come with me, and I will take you to see the benefactor of Tenganir."

    Master Pu Hang's cooperation was expected by Gao Peng, and he took the mother and son to follow behind him to the back of the mountain. When he reached an iron gate, Master Pu Hang took out the key and opened the iron gate.  Humanity: "Everyone, please go in by yourself! He is inside."

    Gao Peng nodded to Wu Mei, and Wu Mei gratefully said to Master Pu Hang: "Thank you, Master."

    After speaking, he pulled Long Er, and Gao Peng entered the iron gate one after the other. The environment inside the iron gate looked like a prison. There was only one figure in the prison.  Disordered beard, unable to see face clearly.

    However, as soon as Wu Mei saw this person, she immediately recognized his identity. Tears flashed in her eyes, and she quickly rushed to the wooden fence of the prison, calling out sadly: "Husband, husband, how are you? I  Came to find you."

    That person was Tengganier, and when he heard Wu Mei's voice, he trembled all over, slowly turned his head, and looked at Wu Mei, "Meiniang, it's you, you're fine, that's great." (Remember this  Website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 815: The Zilong Envoy Returns to His Position

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Teng Nier waved open the prison door, allowing Wu Mei and Long Er to enter, but Gao Peng did not enter for the time being. Their family needs some space at this time.

    Wu Mei flung herself into Tengganier's arms, crying heartily, venting all her grievances, anxiety, and hesitation in the past few years. Seeing her mother crying, Long'er couldn't help but cry out.  Voice.

    The "mother" sound naturally made Tengganier understand that this was his son, and immediately took him into his arms.

    After the family's emotions stabilized, Wu Mei talked about her experience in the past few years. She kept talking about being hunted down by her enemies and almost died. Fortunately, she met Gao Peng and was rescued by him. Then Gao Peng walked in.  .

    "Brother, I'm really sorry to keep you waiting for so long. This is Long'er's biological father. His name is Tenganir, and he is a Persian." Wu Mei said to Gao Peng apologetically.

    Gao Peng reached out and took off the mask on his face, and said with a smile: "It's okay, your family will reunite after a long absence, brother can understand."

    Tengnir stood up, clasped his fists to Gao Peng, and said, "The lord is so kind and virtuous, Tengnir has nothing to repay, please accept my worship."

    "Hey" Gao Peng waved his hand, and supported him with a gentle force, "Long Er called me foster father, we are a family, why should you be so polite?"

    Teng Nier sighed: "It is their blessing to meet you. Their mother and child will ask the leader to take care of them in the future."

    Gao Peng waved his hand and said with a smile: "Of course you will take care of your own wife and children. It is my duty to teach Longer, but you should do it yourself, girl!"

    Teng Nier said helplessly: "But my current situation Sigh."

    Gao Peng said as if nothing had happened: "I know that there are two completely different extreme forces in your body, which are constantly repelling each other, causing you to go crazy, and even affect your mind, making you often unable to control yourself."

    Seeing Gao Peng sharply pointed out the problems in his body, Tenganir couldn't help being slightly startled, secretly admiring him, and sighed: "That's exactly the case, so I can't be with Meier and Longer, I'm afraid I will hurt them  .¡±

    Gao Peng smiled and said: "You don't have to worry, I can solve your situation."

    "Can you solve it?" Teng Nier's eyes brightened, and he looked at Gao Peng with burning eyes.

    Gao Peng flipped his hand, and a quaint thread-bound book appeared in his hand, and handed it to Tengganier.

    Teng Nier took a look, and couldn't help but exclaimed: "This is Yi Jin Jing? You How come this Shaolin town school's unique knowledge is in your hands?"

    Gao Peng smiled slightly, and said: "You don't have to worry about it. The Yi Jin Jing has the effect of melting different kinds of true energy. With this skill, your problem can be solved smoothly."

    "However, you should know about the matter of Yi Jin Jing in your hands, and don't let it out. Although it's okay to let it out, it will be troublesome in the end."

    Teng Nier naturally understood, and said solemnly: "Don't worry, I know what to do."

    Gao Peng nodded, and said: "Now you are full of enemies in the rivers and lakes. For the safety of Longer and my sister, it is not suitable for you to walk outside. Why don't you go back to the Dragon Sect with me, and solve the problems in your body first, and then make plans."

    "Dragon Cult?"

    "This is the sect I founded, let's go out first, and I'll tell you slowly on the way!" Gao Peng finished speaking, and pointed to a sword, and several six-veined swords shot out, cutting off the iron chains of Teng Nier's limbs  .

    Teng Nier put the Yi Jin Jing into his arms, and with a move of his hand, a long sword with a black body and a strange shape flew from a dark corner and fell into Teng Ganier's palm.

    The hilt of this sword is somewhat similar to a peerless sword, but the blade is relatively narrow like a Western sword, but it has both sides of the middle-earth sword, which is very strange.

    Seeing this, Wu Mei took out a dagger that was also pitch black from her bosom, and handed it to Tenggenier, who readily took it, inserted it into the hilt of the long sword, and immediately merged with the long sword.  for one.

    Gao Peng exclaimed: "Is this the Two Extremes Sword?"

    Teng Nier caressed the blade of the sword, and there was a hint of arrogance in his eyes, "That's right, the two-pole sword technique must be matched with this two-pole sword to exert the strongest power."

    Gao Peng said seriously: "Although the Liangji swordsmanship is strong, I don't want Longer to practice it. The Liangji swordsmanship is your way of the sword, not Longer's. It only belongs to you. Longer will have his own way of the sword. I believe that he  The way out will be stronger than you."

    Teng Nier and Wu Mei looked at Long'er beside him, and saw that his eyebrows were like swords, his eyes were like sharp edges, and he was still young, but his whole body had already revealed a trace of determination.

    TenggerHe said thoughtfully: "Looking at Long'er's weather, it seems that he was born for the sword. I believe he will be stronger than me in the future."

    "You're right. The Bipolar swordsmanship belongs to Tenganir. It's not necessarily suitable for Long'er. Besides, it's too dangerous to practice this swordsmanship. Although there is Yijinjing, I still don't want him to take the risk.  This kind of risk, just do what you say!"

    Gao Peng nodded in satisfaction, and said, "It's good that you understand, let's go!"

    Gao Peng put on the dragon head mask again, took his family of three out of the prison, said goodbye to Master Puhang, and Tengganier expressed his heartfelt thanks to Master Puhang.

    Immediately, Gao Peng waved his hand to gather the clouds in front of Master Pu Hang, and led the three of them to the sky, while Teng Nier also initially felt Gao Peng's ecstasy.

    Master Puhang stared blankly at the group of people who were leaving in the clouds, and was stunned for a while. Before he heard the report from the disciples that someone was coming in the clouds and fog, he did not believe it, but now he saw it with his own eyes, but he had no choice but to believe it

    Back at the main altar, Tengganier naturally entered into a state of retreat, and Wu Mei also felt at ease. In the Shenlongjiao main altar, she was carefree, ate well and slept well every day, and her spirit quickly recovered  .

    Wu Mei's appearance is actually not low, but in the process of being hunted down for several years before, she became extremely haggard, as if she was ten years older. Now that she is properly maintained, her beauty is not in the second dream.  Under Bai Ling.

    Gao Peng passed on to her the little Wuxiang Kung Fu which he renamed "Eternal and Immortal Changchun Kung Fu". Wu Mei originally came from a martial arts family, and her swordsmanship foundation is not weak.  And passed it to her, there is something to do, and it can also pass the boring time.

    As for Long'er, he is only less than six years old now. Gao Peng just hired some gentlemen to teach him how to read and write.

    And he himself also began to retreat and comprehend the true meaning of martial arts of Fengwuxiang and Yunwuchang every day, and only occasionally came out to care about Longer's learning progress.

    A year later, Teng Nier finally broke through. He had completely solved the problem of the conflict between the different kinds of true qi in his body, and he never had such a serious problem since then.

    He was invited by Gao Peng to join the Dragon Sect, and was appointed by Gao Peng as the envoy of the Purple Dragon. Afterwards, he had a duel with Gao Peng, and the result was a complete defeat. He was convinced by Gao Peng, and since then he has sat in the main altar of the Dragon Sect with peace of mind.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 816: Ten Years

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Now two years have passed since the Dragon Sect entered the arena, and the six sub-altars have developed vigorously. In the past two years, the sub-altars from various places have sent hundreds of elite believers to the main altar, which has greatly enriched the strength of the main altar.

    Huai Kong and others have also accomplished a lot in the arena. Now the prestige of the Dragon Sect is known to everyone in the Chinese martial arts.

    It's just that the influence of the Dragon Sect has only been expanding in East China, North China, and Southeast China. Gao Peng strictly forbids the Dragon Sect to set foot in West China, South China, and Southwest China.

    Tianmen also maintains an inexplicable tacit understanding with Shenlongjiao, and they have not voluntarily crossed the boundary. They are still very low-key for the time being, and have not been involved in the world like Shenlongjiao.

    Di Shitian thought he was in the dark, but he didn't know that Gao Peng knew their details like the back of his hand.

    It's just that Gao Peng hasn't taken the initiative to find trouble with Tianmen for the time being before it's time to fight with Tianmen.

    After the three-year agreement was up, Huaikong Huaimie and others returned one after another and reported the development of the past three years to Gao Peng.

    The development of Shenlong Cult is gratifying. In just three years, the number of Shenlong Cultists has grown exponentially, and now it is approaching the 5,000 mark.

    There are also many reserve believers who are in the "observation period", and their number is several times that of formal believers.

    At this point, the development of the Dragon Sect is on the right track, and the seven dragon envoys no longer need to deliberately take the lead to fight for justice, because the disciples in the branch altar will do this by themselves. Gao Peng ordered them to practice in the main altar with peace of mind.  In three years, they will come out again.

    It is worth mentioning that the two martial idiots, Huaimie and Tengganier, can be regarded as "smelling similar", and they have found an organization. These two guys have a small battle every three months, and a big battle every five months. As long as one side has something  For a new understanding, you have to find a match with the other party.

    Huaimie in the original play is definitely not Tenggenier's opponent, but now Huaimie has been taught by Gao Peng to teach the nine-turn dragon and various top skills, and his strength has infinitely approached Tenggenir.

    Although he lost more than he won in the sparring, Huai Mie could clearly see the gap between himself and Tengganier, and he was confident that he could close the gap, unlike Gao Peng, who only had a deep sense of powerlessness.

    Tengnel's force value is between the top master and the peerless master. It is top-notch among the top masters, but it is still one step away from the peerless master.

    However, after Gao Peng taught him the Destiny Sword, Gao Peng believed that sooner or later he would take that step and become a peerless master who could compete with Wuming.

    Another three years later, Huai Kong and others once again led the team into the rivers and lakes, and started a new round of "rectification" of the rivers and lakes.

    Today's Dragon Sect is just like the "martial arts police". Everyone knows that if you have something to do, you should go to the members of the Dragon Sect, because the members of the Dragon Sect are better than arrests, and the Dragon Sect is more powerful than the government.

    Although Gao Peng, the leader of the dragon, is not a leader of the martial arts alliance, he is better than the leader of the martial arts alliance. He can speak a word in the martial arts better than the emperor of the martial arts. You must know that the emperor of the martial arts in this world is of the same nature as the emperor.

    Long'er is already eleven years old, and his body has grown a lot. He has already practiced the Hunyuan Palm proficiently, and has accumulated a not weak internal force. Gao Peng passed on the Nine Suns Divine Art used to build the foundation to him.  .

    At the same time, it was passed on to him, as well as Yiyangzhi, Six Meridians Excalibur, and Destiny Kendo. Of course, these sword techniques are still only used to lay the foundation for him in the way of swordsmanship.

    As the reincarnation of the old sword master, Long Er was destined to practice the Holy Spirit Sword Art and comprehend Sword Twenty-Three. Gao Peng also really wanted to see this earth-shattering and peerless sword art, so it was time to go out for a walk.

    Ten years have passed since the establishment of the Dragon Sect, and less than two years have passed since the day of surprise. Some things should happen now

    "Report to the Hierarch, the Red Dragon Envoy sent back a letter."

    On this day, Gao Peng was about to leave the main altar and go out for a walk. A believer suddenly sent a letter. Gao Peng opened it and narrowed his eyes.

    However, a few days ago, Huai Konghuai Mie Bailing and the three of them received letters from Flying Pigeon from Tiexin Island, saying that the God of Tie was probably dying soon due to his long-term practice in forging iron hands.  Go back to Tiexin Island to see the situation, and report to him.

    Gao Peng naturally knew that this was Tie Kuangtu's conspiracy, the purpose was to seize the peerless sword and perfect the armor "Heavenly Tribulation".

    In this way, I am afraid that Bu Jingyun's crisis is just around the corner, and it is almost time for Nie Feng to leave the mountain.

    Gao Peng thought for a while, he didn't need to worry about Nie Feng, as long as he came out of the mountain, sooner or later he would hear news from the Dragon Sect.

      And the second dream has never concealed his identity when he walked the rivers and lakes these years. Everyone knows that the Azure Dragon Envoy of the Shenlong Sect is the second dream, the daughter of the second sword emperor and the wife of Nie Feng, the god of wind.

    The reason she did this was to let Nie Feng come to her when he heard about her after he came out of the rivers and lakes again. Not surprisingly, the couple will be able to reunite soon.

    On the contrary, he had to watch over Bu Jingyun. Firstly, he needed to get the Holy Spirit Sword Technique from Bu Jingyun. Secondly, he didn't want Zining to die. This woman was too innocent.

    ? When watching TV dramas, Gao Peng thought that Bu Jingyun and Zi Ning were together, and Yu Chuchu and Jianchen stayed and flew together. This was the most perfect arrangement.

    Just do it when you think of it, Gao Peng immediately made some arrangements, and flew to the fishing village near Ziyu Peak

    A small fishing village.

    The fishermen are working hard as always, drying the fishing nets and drying the fish, a peaceful scene.

    "Father, father"

    A child who looked like five or six years old ran towards the pier, shouting in a clear and clear child's voice all the way.

    "Uncle Zhong, where is my father?"

    "Your father! Ah Hai's boat leaked just now, your father went to help him, look, they are back."

    The little boy looked in the direction Uncle Zhong pointed, and he saw that his father, who was as strong as a mountain, was standing on the bow of a small boat, waving at him.

    A happy smile immediately appeared on the childish face of the little boy, and he waved his hands and shouted: "Father, I am here, I am waiting for you!"

    Looking at his lovely son, Zhuo Shan felt a sense of happiness and satisfaction spontaneously. He has lived here for eight or nine years and has already fully integrated into this place.

    Although he doesn't remember his past, living here makes him feel at ease and comfortable.

    He doesn't want to remember his past, and the hideous scars on his back always make him feel that if he thinks about the past, it will definitely destroy him.

    So he completely abandoned the past, and lived an ordinary life in this small fishing village as Zhuo Shan.

    "Brother Shan, my sister-in-law cooked delicious food for you. I'll take your fish for you first. You should go back quickly!"

    Zhuo Shan smiled at the young man who spoke, and said, "Then I'll go back first, thank you!"

    "You are welcome!"

    Zhuo Shan picked up his son and asked gently: "Is Tian'er good today?"

    "Hey, I'm very obedient."

    "Haha, okay, let's go back and find your mother, shall we?"

    "Okay, mother has cooked big clam soup, let's go back and drink it!"

    Zhuo Shan carried his son in his arms and walked towards home. Before he got home, he suddenly heard a shout from the villagers, "Folks, the Dragon Sect is here to collect fish again! Go, everyone!"

    When the villagers heard this, they were all overjoyed. They put away their dried fish and fresh fish, and rushed to the center of the village.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 817 Chapter 40 I can finally stop being your burden

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Zhuo Shan was overjoyed when he heard the words, and hurriedly walked towards the house.

    ?From about five years ago, a group of people who called themselves Dragon Cultists suddenly appeared nearby. They were kind and generous, and often helped the poor villagers in several nearby villages.

    And their village is rich in all kinds of seafood, and the Shenlong believers exchange rice, grain, cloth, oil, salt, sauce and vinegar for their seafood, or if you don¡¯t want supplies, they can also pay, but the amount paid is many times the value of those seafood  .

    The villagers all understand that the Dragon Cultists are helping them in disguise, but they are afraid of developing the mentality of the villagers getting something for nothing, so they use this method to help them. They are grateful to the Dragon Cultists from the bottom of their hearts.

    Everyone knows that the followers of the Dragon Cult are truly good people. In the homes of villagers in the fishing village, almost every household has the gods of the Lord of the Dragon and the seven dragon envoys, offering three sticks of incense every day.

    Moreover, this was a voluntary behavior of the villagers. No one asked for such a thing, not even the Dragon Cultists themselves mentioned this kind of thing. It can be seen that these villagers respect the Dragon Cult and the Dragon Cult Master from the bottom of their hearts.

    Zhuo Shan hugged his son Zhuo Tian and quickly returned home, found his wife Zi Ning, and said happily: "Zi Ning, the members of the Dragon Cult have finally come, last time I begged them to help you cure your eyes, they said go back and ask if there is any relevant medicine,  I think this time there should be a result."

    Zi Ning is a gentle, virtuous and kind-hearted beautiful woman. Although she is just a fisherman's girl and a small village girl, any man will feel pity for her when he sees her.

    To put it in a more fashionable way, Zi Ning is the village flower of the fishing village, but because she is blind, no one dares to marry her.

    Originally, the villagers lived in poverty. A woman like Zi Ning who not only cannot take care of her family, but also needs to be taken care of by others, is a huge burden in itself. The men in the fishing village have to go out to fish every day to make a living. How can they have that time?  take care of her?

    At that time, the rural people were still very pragmatic. It can be said that a woman like Zi Ning is useless except for giving birth to a child.  what will happen.

    A few years ago, thanks to her father taking care of her, Zhuo Tian was finally dragged to death. Zhuo Shan is also quite capable, he can always catch more fish and get more precious freshwater fish than others, while she usually  With Zhuo Tian as her eyes to guide her, the days finally got better.

    After hearing Zhuo Shan's words, Zi Ning said softly: "Brother Shan, don't have too much hope, my eyes have been used to it for so many years, and it would be great if it can be cured, but if it doesn't work, you  Don't be too disappointed."

    Zhuo Shan held his wife's hand and comforted him: "I know, the greater the hope, the greater the disappointment, but the Dragon Cultists have great powers, so the hope is still great. You and Tian'er wait for me at home, I will go to them first."

    "Well! You go!"

    Zhuo Shan stroked his son's head lightly and said, "Tian'er, take good care of your mother, I'll be back in a while."

    Zhuo Tian said sensiblely: "You go, father, I will take good care of mother."

    Zhuo Shan smiled and nodded, then turned around and left the door, and walked quickly to the center of the village. When he arrived there, the center of the village was already in full swing.

    Dozens of Dragon Cultists in black costumes, cloaks, and gray dragon-head masks were putting the villagers' fish and various river delicacies into the wooden barrels they brought, and then put the various materials in proportion  Or distribute money to villagers.

    Zhuo Shan identified it, and finally found the leader standing behind all the believers with a black mask on his face.

    It's just that there is a man with a golden mask standing in front of him today. The man's dress is different from other Dragon Cultists. He doesn't wear a cloak, but a cloak. The dragon patterns on the cloak are all golden.

    And if you observe carefully, you will find that those dragon patterns have nine claws, which are nine-claw golden dragons, while the seven-color dragon patterns on ordinary believers have only three claws, the small boss has four claws, the sub-rudder and the rudder master have five claws, and the sub-rudder and rudder master have five claws.  The altar master has six claws, and the seven dragon envoys have seven claws.

    Only the Shenlongjiao dared to do this, because even the dragon pattern on the dragon robe of the Wulin Supreme had only five claws, and the dragon pattern on the uniform of the Shenlongjiao was licensed by the Wulin Supreme.

    In addition to dragon patterns, the masks of the Dragon Sect are also particular. There is only one golden dragon head mask in the Dragon Sect, and that is the mask of the leader Gao Peng. The masks of the seven dragon envoys correspond to their own colors.  The rudder master is silver-gray, the small leader is black, and the ordinary believers are gray.

    Of course, Zhuo Shan would not be able to distinguish these ways, if he was not a member of the Jianghu, he would have no choice but to dress up as a member of the Dragon Sect.?I will not understand.

    However, both the leader and followers of the Dragon Sect are very approachable and easy to deal with. Although the villagers respect them, they are not afraid of them.

    Zhuo Shan ran to the little boss, and said respectfully: "Boss, two months ago, I asked you to ask if there is any medicine that can heal my wife's eyes. Is there any result?"

    Gao Peng turned his head to look at Zhuo Shan, and without waiting for the little boss to speak, he took the lead and said in a warm voice: "It is your wife who is blind and needs medical treatment?"

    Zhuo Shan then looked at Gao Peng, nodded and said: "Yes, then"

    Gao Peng said: "Fortunately for you, the Dragon Sect happens to have the medicine to cure your wife's eyes. Take me to see your wife!"

    Zhuo Shan was ecstatic, and hurriedly stretched out his hand sideways, "Thank you, leader, this way please."

    Gao Peng said to the little leader: "You preside over here, and I will come as soon as I go."

    "Yes, teach"

    The little boss bowed subconsciously, and was about to call out the word "Master", but Gao Peng raised his hand to stop him, and then followed Zhuo Shan to his house.

    ?The little leader scratched the back of his head, feeling a little puzzled in his heart, but he was just a small fisherman, how could the leader attach so much importance to him and come here in person?

    Could it be that this fisherman has some extraordinary background?  It is very possible that his image and temperament do not look like an ordinary fisherman, so he will pay more attention in the future.

    On the way, Zhuo Shan asked Gao Peng curiously: "This leader, you should have a high status in the Dragon Sect, right?"

    Gao Peng looked at Zhuo Shan amusedly, that is, Bu Jingyun after amnesia, and asked, "Oh? Where did you see it?"

    Zhuo Shan laughed and said, "Obviously! You are different from other Dragon Cultists just because of your attire, and even the black-masked leader treats you respectfully."

    Gao Peng looked at the smile on Zhuo Shan's face, and he couldn't help but sigh in his heart. The death god who is famous all over the world not only doesn't cry, but also rarely smiles. But after becoming Zhuo Shan, his smile is so warm and simple  , it seems that he is really happy to be Zhuoshan.

    It's a pity, as the son of the plane, how could the goddamn thief let him go so easily?

    "Well, I am the leader who is in charge of those leaders." Gao Peng replied casually.

    "Oh! Then you are the chief! Disrespect and disrespect."

    Chatted casually with Zhuo Shan, and soon arrived at his house, Zi Ning and Zhuo Tian were standing in front of the door waiting for the news, Zhuo Shan saw this, trotted over happily, "Zi Ning, your eyes are saved  Yes, this time a big leader is here, he has medicine that can cure your eyes."

    "Really? Great, I can finally stop being your burden, great." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 818 Zi Ning Fuming Bu Tian who was targeted by Gao Peng

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Back inside, Gao Peng asked Zi Ning to sit on a chair, then put the chair down and leaned it against the table, forming the effect of a reclining chair.

    Asking Zi Ning to close her eyes, Gao Peng stretched out a finger, and gently pressed it on Zi Ning's eyelids, a trace of soft true essence wrapped in spiritual consciousness penetrated into Zi Ning's eyeballs.

    Zhuo Shan watched nervously. After a while, Gao Peng withdrew his fingers and nodded slowly. Seeing this, Zhuo Shan hurriedly asked, "What about the chief? Can he still be cured?"

    Gao Peng nodded and said: "Acquired visual nerve damage is not congenital blindness, it can be cured."

    "Optic nerve?" Zhuo Shan was overjoyed, but he didn't know what the concept of optic nerve was.

    "Oh! The so-called optic nerve refers to some small meridians in the eyes. If I guess correctly, the eyes of the siblings should be blind after they got sick and had a fever when they were young?" Naturally, Gao Peng couldn't explain to them what the optic nerve is.  Just a casual explanation.

    Zi Ning smiled and said softly: "The chief is so powerful, what you said is absolutely right."

    Gao Peng smiled, and said warmly: "Your eyes are caused by high fever and burned out the optic nerve after illness. As long as you nourish and nourish the meridians well, you can restore your vision without even needing medicine."

    "Ordinary doctors can't do anything about it. It needs to be nourished and nourished by martial arts masters, and they must be masters who control the true energy in a subtle way. Otherwise, not only will they not be able to warm and nourish the meridians, but it will completely damage the optic nerve, and there will be no possibility of recovery.  "

    "You don't have to worry, this seat happens to be such a master."

    After hearing Gao Peng's words, the couple made up their minds, and Zhuo Shan said gratefully, "I'm here to help you, Chief."

    "Brother Zhuo, you are welcome, brother and sister, open your eyes now." Gao Peng replied, and then he moved his hands, and Xiaoyao Yufeng's mind was lucky, and the spiritual energy of heaven and earth was condensed by Gao Peng to his fingertips.

    Zhuo Shan and Zhuo Tian's father and son looked at Gao Peng's fingertips with a faint light, and were greatly surprised. They didn't dare to speak for fear of disturbing Gao Peng's treatment, and just watched quietly with bated breath.

    Gao Peng pointed at Zi Ning's eyes with his sword finger, and the ray of light split into two, entering Zi Ning's eyes separately, making her eyes glow with a faint brilliance, as bright as star pupils.

    Zi Ning's feeling was that her eyes suddenly became hot, and two warm sensations soaked into her eyeballs, and went straight into her mind along the eyeballs. In front of the eyes that were always dark, a white light suddenly lit up, illuminating her world.

    Although at the beginning there was only a piece of white in front of her eyes, it seemed that she had just changed from endless darkness to pure white, and she still couldn't see anything, but as time went by, some outlines gradually appeared in front of her eyes.

    Zi Ning's heartbeat accelerated involuntarily, and her breathing also became slightly rapid with the acceleration of her heartbeat. Seeing this, Zhuo Shan asked softly: "Zi Ning, what's wrong with you?"

    Gao Peng hurriedly reminded: "Sister and sister, you should be able to see something faintly now, right? Don't get excited, calm down. If you are too excited, the blood flow will speed up and affect my movements. If you stick to it for a while, you  See you soon."

    Zhuo Shan was overjoyed when he heard the words, he quickly knelt down and grabbed Zi Ning's hand to comfort him.

    After listening to Gao Peng's words, Zi Ning also tried to calm down, no longer paying attention to the scene in front of her, but began to outline the image of her husband and son in her heart. She wanted to know, the husband and son she really saw were different from the one she imagined.  , how much difference there is.

    In this way, Zi Ning's attention was drawn away immediately, and her emotions gradually calmed down.

    The nourishment and repair of the spiritual energy of heaven and earth had a remarkable effect. After a stick of incense, Gao Peng sensed that Zi Ning's damaged visual nerve had completely recovered, and immediately withdrew his finger, stepped back a few steps, and asked in a gentle voice: "Little sister, how do you feel?"  Sample?"

    Zhuo Shan looked at Zi Ning nervously, Zhuo Tian grabbed Zi Ning's clothes and shouted: "Mother, look at me, can you see me?"

    Zi Ning turned her head to look at Zhuo Shan, her mouth bent, and then bent again, with crystal tears in her eyes, "Brother Shan, I can see it, I can really see it."

    She turned her head to look at Zhuo Tian again, and said excitedly: "I can see my husband, and I can also see my son."

    Zhuo Shan was ecstatic, "Really? Can you really see?"

    Zi Ning touched Zhuo Shan's face with her hand, and said emotionally: "Brother Shan, you are more heroic than I imagined, and Tian'er is also cuter than I imagined."

    Zi Ning couldn't help murmuring, tears of joy dripped down, Zhuo Shan suddenly got up, pulled Zhuo Tian and knelt down facing Gao Peng, "Boss, Zhuo Shan has nothing to do with your kindness to my family  Report, please accept my father and sonBye.  "

    Seeing this, Zi Ning got up and knelt down, and bowed down together with the father and son.

    "Get up." Gao Peng waved his hand to help the family of three up, and said with a smile: "You don't have to do this, as the saying goes, helping others is the foundation of happiness, helping others, and seeing others smile happily, makes me happy, doesn't it?  "

    "As for Brother Zhuo, I have also done some research. I know that you are always helpful and enthusiastic. That's why I came here to treat my younger siblings in person. Otherwise, those little leaders would not have such abilities."

    Upon hearing this, Zi Ning looked at Zhuo Shan happily, and said softly: "Brother Shan, this is what people often say that good people get good rewards, right?"

    Zhuo Shan grinned and nodded, Zhuo Tian clapped his small palms and shouted crisply: "When I grow up, I want to be a Dragon Cultist, to help others, because I will be happy when I help others."

    Gao Peng smiled bitterly in his heart, and with a few casual words, he actually established a positive outlook on life and values ??for the young Butian. It seems that he still has the potential to be a life mentor!

    In a blink of an eye, Gao Peng saw the "God of the Dragon Sect Master" enshrined in the main hall of Zhuo Tian's family. He walked to the top of the god and asked softly, "Brother Zhuo, do you respect the Dragon Sect Master very much?"

    Zhuo Shan nodded and said: "Yes! Not only here, but also every family in the surrounding villages respects the leader of the dragon, and everyone even says that the leader of the dragon is the incarnation of the auspicious beast dragon, who specially brings good weather to the world and relieves the suffering of the world.  "

    Gao Peng sweated secretly, turned to look at Zhuo Shan, and asked with a smile: "Since that's the case, even Tian'er has the lofty ideal of joining the Dragon Sect at a young age to help others. I don't know if you have ever thought about joining the Dragon Sect."  , to become a member of the Dragon Cult, to help more people in need?"

    "Me?" Zhuo Shan smiled bitterly: "I heard that to join the Dragon Sect, those under the age of sixteen only need to have a qualified character and character, and those over the age of sixteen need to possess martial arts, but I'm just a fisherman, what?  If you don't have any skills, how can you have the qualifications?"

    After finishing speaking, he patted Zhuo Tian's head, and said with a smile: "Tian'er is about the same. After two years, when Tian'er is a little older, I plan to send him to the Shenlong Cult branch in the town to become a member of the Shenlong Cult."

    Gao Peng's eyes flickered, and he suddenly walked up to Zhuo Tian and squatted down, pinching his limbs and shoulders. Zhuo Shan and Zi Ning looked at this scene curiously, not knowing what Gao Peng wanted to do.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 819: Bu Tian Gets into the Game, Can Bu Jingyun Still Run?

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Gao Peng just pinched Zhuo Tian lightly casually, and didn't really try his roots. Just kidding, the son of Bu Jingyun, the future leader of the Tongmenghui, and the leader of Jingyun Daodai sect, do you still need to try?

    "Hehe, if you really want to send Tian'er into the Dragon Sect, why wait for him to grow up? His physical aptitude is excellent. If you are interested, I would like to accept Tian'er as a disciple. I wonder what brother Zhuo wants?"

    If other people say this, Zhuo Shan and Zi Ning may still need to think carefully, but the person who said this is a member of the Dragon Sect, they don't need to think about it at all.

    Although Zhuo Shan was happy, he still had some concerns, "The leader is willing to accept Tian'er as his apprentice. This is his blessing, but Tian'er is still young, I'm afraid he will cause trouble for you."

    Gao Peng laughed, and said: "You don't have to worry about that. The son of my Shenlongjia Zilongshi is only a few years older than him. I also started teaching at the age of five."

    "Now that he is eleven years old, whether it is martial arts knowledge or character, he is the top choice, and he is enough to be the helmsman of a party."

    "As for Tian'er, I dare not say too much. Give me five or six years, and I can also train him to be a leader."

    "The son of the Purple Dragon Envoy?" For the amount of information in Gao Peng's words, Zi Ning still doesn't quite understand, but Zhuo Shan knows a little more than Zi Ning, who can teach the son of the Seven Dragon Envoy, the identity of Gao Peng

    Gao Peng smiled slightly, pointed to the mask on his face, and said, "There is only one such golden mask in the Dragon Sect."

    Zhuo Shan was shocked when he heard the words, and said in amazement: "Youyou are the leader of Shenlong?"

    Gao Peng nodded and said: "It's guaranteed to be replaced."

    Zhuo Shan and Zi Ning looked at each other, they both saw the look of surprise and joy in each other's eyes, how does it feel that the person you enshrine like a god every day appears in front of you alive?

    I don¡¯t know, anyway, it should have the same effect as Jesus appearing in front of an ordinary Christian.

    Zi Ning hurriedly said to Zhuo Tian: "Tian'er, hurry up, kneel down and kowtow to Master."

    "oh!"

    Zhuo Tian knelt down obediently, kowtowed three times to Gao Peng, and called out crisply: "Master."

    Gao Peng stepped forward to help Zhuo Tian in relief, took off his mask at the same time, revealed his true face in front of Zhuo Shan and Zi Ning, and took Bu Tian as his apprentice. No matter what, Bu Jingyun would be tied to the Shenlong Sect in the future.  The chariot is on.

    "Okay, dear student, from now on, you will be my third disciple. Remember, your elder sister is called Second Meng, who is the Azure Dragon Envoy of the Shenlong Sect, and the second senior brother is Wuer, who is the Huanglong Envoy of the Shenlong Sect."

    "You will also be like them in the future, to be a hero who punishes rape and eradicates evil, acts chivalrously, fights against injustice, and helps others, you know?"

    "Well, Tian'er remembered." Zhuo Tian nodded repeatedly, his small face was full of determination, Zhuo Shan and Zi Ning looked at this scene with unconcealable joy on their faces.

    Zi Ning hurriedly said: "Master, Brother Shan, please sit down first! I will cook, and I will treat it as a celebration of worshiping a master."

    Gao Peng smiled and said: "I also celebrate my acceptance of good students, ha ha."

    After a while, a table of home-cooked dishes was served one after another, among which was a large bowl of seafood. Although Gao Peng's identity was amazing, his approachableness made Zhuo Shan and Zi Ning feel that they were not at all cramped when they sat beside him.

    "Master, I'm a little hasty today, I don't have any good dishes, so I'm neglecting it." Zi Ning said embarrassedly.

    Gao Peng waved his hand and said with a smile: "What are you talking about? Your cooking skills are very good. You are not inferior to those chefs in the Dragon Sect. Even if it is a home-cooked dish, it is very delicious."

    Zhuo Shan picked up the wine glass and said to Gao Peng: "Thanks to the lord's mercy, he cured Zi Ning's eyes and accepted Tian'er as his disciple. This glass of wine is to Zhuo Shan um"

    "Kang Dang"

    Before Zhuo Shan could finish his sentence, the wine glass in his hand suddenly dropped from his hand, and he clutched his left arm and groaned, obviously in unbearable pain.

    "Dad, what's wrong with you?"

    "Brother Shan, is your arm hurting again?"

    "Let me see." Gao Peng hurriedly grabbed Zhuo Shan's left arm, sending out a burst of true energy. The power from Bu Jingyun's unicorn arm wanted to resist, but was easily suppressed by Gao Peng.

    After some investigation, Gao Peng knew that Bu Jingyun injured the unicorn's arm during the battle with Nie Feng, which made the Sanjiao entrance, which was originally smooth, appear to be blocked again. In Gao Peng's view, it was just a small problem.

    Gao Peng grabbed Zhuo Shan's wrist with one hand, and slapped the palm of Zhuo Shan's palm with the other hand, and the thick true essence poured into Zhuo Shan's meridian, instantly closing the??¡¯s Sanjiao porch was reopened.

    Zhuo Shan's innate zhenqi belonging to Bu Jingyun was finally unimpeded, and began to circulate all over his body, no longer stagnated in the unicorn's arms, and Zhuo Shan's intense burning pain disappeared without a trace, and he felt comfortable all over his body  , The spirit is lifted.

    "It doesn't hurt anymore, thank you, the leader." Zhuo Shan bent his left arm, and found that the swelling and burning pain no longer existed, and thanked Gao Peng gratefully.

    Gao Peng nodded, but didn't say much about the pain in Zhuo Shan's arm. When Zhuo Shan recovered his memory and became Bu Jingyun again, everything would be clear.

    "Brother Zhuo, you seem to have been seriously injured before, so you have left some sequelae. I have a method of recuperating your body. You should take the time to practice it every day, and the sequelae will be completely eliminated."

    Gao Peng transferred Shenlong Nine to Zhuo Shan. This Shenlong Nine Turns was born out of Dragon God Art, and it fits his true meaning of Yun Wuchang's martial arts very well. Zhuo Shan will definitely get twice the result with half the effort when he practices.

    Although Shenlong Jiuzhuan can't cultivate to the state of transforming into a dragon, but after a long period of practice, he can steadily reach the realm of peerless masters.

    Zhuo Shan did not reject Gao Peng's kindness. Although he lost his memory, he also knew that he was probably a martial artist in the past, so he must have practiced martial arts.

    The power in his body should be the so-called internal force in the martial arts. He didn't know how to use the internal force, so he could only gather it in his palm and punch it out to "fry fish".

    This is also the secret that he always dares to go fishing in dangerous rivers, and can harvest more than others every time.

    Gao Peng's kindness to their family is as high as the sky, and this kindness Zhuo Shan and Zi Ning are secretly remembered in their hearts.

    Just after eating, Zi Ning cleaned up the mess, and the little leader with a black mask on his face walked into the room, cupped his fists and bowed to Gao Peng, and said, "Qibaojiaouh"

    The little boss looked at Zhuo Shan's family, hesitant, but Gao Peng waved his hand and said: "If you have something to say, Brother Zhuo's family is not an outsider. I have already accepted Brother Zhuo's son as a disciple, and Brother Zhuo will be my family from now on.  , you need to take care of them a lot.¡±

    "Yes, this subordinate understands." The little boss understood it, and immediately said again: "Congratulations to the leader for accepting a good student. This time the purchase of Hexian is over, and the money and food have been distributed to the villagers. Please give instructions to the leader."

    Gao Peng nodded, got up and said to Zhuo Shan: "Brother Zhuo, I will leave today, and I will pick up Tian'er to the main altar tomorrow. You and your family have a good talk, and if you have anything to explain to Tian'er, explain it clearly. In the future  I'm afraid it will be a long time before we see each other again."

    "But don't worry, every year I will bring Tian'er back to live for a period of time, so that your family of three can get together. If you miss your son, you can also go to the town to find the rudder master, and ask him to send someone to take you to the main altar."

    Zhuo Shan said gratefully: "I'm sorry for your troubles, I will send the leader off."

    "Farewell." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 820

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Gao Peng returned to the town to divide the rudder, and the rudder owner here will report the situation to Gao Peng soon.

    "Reporting to the leader, there have indeed been many unknown forces in the town recently. They seem to be aiming at Bu Jingyun, who has long been dead in the legend, and his peerless sword."

    "They don't know where they got the news that Bu Jingyun is living in seclusion in some nearby fishing village, and his subordinates have sent someone to keep an eye on them."

    The little boss who came back with Gao Peng was moved, Fishing Village?  Could it be

    Sure enough, Gao Peng immediately confirmed his guess, "Bu Jingyun is indeed in that fishing village. Commander Mo, Zhuo Shan is Bu Jingyun. I want you to take your team and protect him secretly at all times."

    "But remember, don't appear in front of them, because Bu Jingyun has lost his memory, he doesn't even know that he is Bu Jingyun, don't disturb his peaceful life."

    "Anyone who is greedy for profit, motivated by greed, and wants to harm them will be killed without mercy. I feel that the opportunity for Bu Jingyun to recover his memory is just around the corner. You should protect him until he recovers his memory!"

    Commander Mo, the little leader who wore a black mask and went to the fishing village with Gao Peng, clasped his fists and said, "I obey."

    Gao Peng thought for a while, and added: "In addition, if you find someone suspected of Duanlang appearing, don't act rashly, and immediately notify this seat, your martial arts are still far behind him for the time being."

    The strength of the little boss is at the level of first-class masters. Super-class masters can be the rudder masters, top masters can be the altar masters, and if they go up, they will be the top masters like the Seven Dragon Envoys.

    As for the peerless masters, there is only one purple dragon, Tengganier, who has really stepped out of his own way of swordsman. The others still have a long way to go.

    And Huaikong has the six dragons Yutian beside him, and he may be able to fight with peerless masters, but if he is not in the realm, he will never be called a true peerless master.

    Duanlang's current strength belongs to the category of top masters, at least he must be the master of the altar to match. Maybe the master of the helm can use his unique skills such as the eighteen dragon subduing palms and the seven-swirling flame knife to get away successfully, but with a small boss,  In front of Duanlang, he can only deliver food.

    Apparently Commander Mo also understood his weight very well, so he clasped his fists solemnly and said, "Yes."

    These little bosses were only third-rate or even low-level warriors at the beginning. After joining the Dragon Cult, they became first-rate masters in just a few years. They are already very satisfied, but they also understand the gap between themselves and real masters.  

    At noon the next day, at the gate of Zhuoshan¡¯s house in the fishing village.

    Gao Peng took Zhuo Tian to say goodbye to Zhuo Shan and his wife, and left some gold and silver behind. Then, in front of the couple's eyes, he waved his hand to summon the cloud, carried Zhuo Tian on the cloud, and drove away.

    This scene was also seen by many villagers. There was an uproar in the village, and they gathered at Zhuo Shan's house to inquire about the situation.

    When they heard that the person wearing the golden mask was the legendary Dragon Sect Master, and Zhuo Tian was actually accepted by the Dragon Sect Master as a disciple, everyone couldn't help being surprised and envious.

    And they saw the leader of the dragon leading Zhuo Tianteng away in the clouds and fog with their own eyes, and they became more convinced that the leader of the dragon was not an ordinary person, and each of them became more devout to the leader of the dragon, from three sticks of incense every day to three sticks of incense in the morning and evening.

    Anyway, now that there is Zhou Ji from the Shenlong Sect, everyone's pockets are looser, and this little incense money is still affordable.

    Zhuoshan Zining and his wife, who were originally loved by the villagers because of their kindness, simplicity and willingness to help others, are more respected in the village, and the folk customs of the fishing village are more simple and kind.

    Because they all believed that it was because of the kindness of Zhuoshan and his wife that their son was favored by the leader of Shenlong. This is simply a model of good and good

    Not to mention the sensation caused by Gao Peng in the fishing village, but said that Gao Peng took Zhuo Tian all the way back to the main altar, found Wu Mei and Long Er, handed Zhuo Tian to them, and asked them to help take Zhuo Tian first.

    "Sister, let Tian'er and Long'er practice together in the future! Similarly, pass the Hunyuan Palm to him first, let him lay a good foundation, and cultural aspects must not be left behind."

    "He is the son of Bu Jingyun, the god of death who does not cry, and his aptitude is not bad at all. It shouldn't be too much trouble for you to carry him."

    After finishing speaking, Gao Peng said to Zhuo Tian: "Tian'er, this is your Aunt Mei, and this is your Senior Brother Long. From now on, you will study with them for the time being. After you lay a good foundation, I will teach you peerless martial arts."

    "Yes, master." Zhuo Tian replied sensiblely, and then said to Wu Mei and Long Er crisply.??"Aunt Mei, Brother Long, I will trouble you in the future."

    "What a good boy, Long'er, take Tian'er to have a rest first, and get familiar with the environment!" Wu Mei gently stroked the top of Zhuo Tian's head with a smile, and then told Long'er.

    Longer was originally the youngest in age and seniority in the main altar. For Zhuo Tian's arrival, he was very happy from the bottom of his heart. He was no longer the youngest at last, which made him feel refreshed as a senior brother.

    "I know mother, adoptive father, then I will take Junior Brother Bu to familiarize myself with the room first."

    "Well, let's go!"

    "Brother Bu, come with me!"

    "Senior Brother Long, my name is Zhuo Tian, ??my surname is Zhuo, why do you call me Brother Bu?"

    "Huh? Didn't you hear what my adoptive father said just now? Your father is Bu Jingyun, of course your surname is Bu."

    "Butbut, my father's name is Zhuo Shan!"

    "Oh, Zhuoshan is Bu Jingyun, and Bu Jingyun is Zhuoshan. You will understand later, listen to me."

    "oh!"

    Gao Peng and Wu Mei looked at the backs of the two little ghosts and smiled knowingly, but Wu Mei was very curious about Zhuo Tian's identity, and asked, "Brother, didn't you say that Bu Jingyun died with Nie Feng ten years ago?"  ? How could there be such a young son?"

    Gao Peng explained: "Fengyun didn't die together. When Chupi Jingyun was seriously injured, he lost his memory and was rescued. Now he lives in a small fishing village, and I discovered it."

    "However, the rivers and lakes have become less peaceful recently. An evil force is secretly stirring up the wind and rain. I brought Tian'er back to protect him. Everyone should be more vigilant."

    Wu Mei nodded solemnly and said: "I understand, I will tell my husband."

    Speaking of Teng Nier, Gao Peng asked puzzledly: "By the way, why don't you see the Purple Dragon Envoy?"

    Wu Mei said helplessly: "Husband, he has some new insights recently, and he often goes into retreat. You have been out for more than a month, Master, and he has been in retreat."

    Gao Peng smiled and said: "This is a good thing! I'm afraid he will go one step further in the way of swords this time, and become a peerless master like Juggernaut and Wuming."

    Wu Mei smiled and said: "I don't care how high his martial arts is, as long as the family can live happily and happily, I am satisfied."

    Gao Peng couldn't help laughing, patted Wu Mei's shoulder lightly, and said with a smile: "Your realm is higher than your husband's, ha ha."

    After finishing speaking, she turned around and walked towards the main hall, Wu Mei smiled, and also turned and walked in the direction where Long Er and Zhuo Tian left.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 821 Failed Tiekuangtu

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Not long after Gao Peng returned to the main altar, he received another letter. The letter was written by Huai Kong. In the letter, he explained in detail the situation of his master Tie Shen, and asked him, besides finding the peerless sword, whether  There are other ways.

    Gao Peng sneered, and when he left the main altar, he rode the clouds to Tiexin Island. In less than an hour, Tiexin Island, thousands of miles away, appeared in front of Gao Peng.

    At this time, Huaikong and others were in the inner hall, and all three of them were worried about Master Tie Shen's body. The peerless sword had already disappeared with Bu Jingyun's disappearance, so asking them to find the peerless sword was no different.  As for finding a needle in a haystack, now I can only count on the leader to find a solution.

    "Several young masters, the leader of Shenlong has arrived."

    "So fast? The letter should have just been delivered, right?" The three of them were startled when they heard the words, they looked at each other, and were secretly grateful. The leader rushed over just after receiving the letter.  matter, how caring.

    At that moment, the three brothers and sisters went out together, and they saw Gao Peng already waiting in the hall, "Master."

    Gao Peng nodded to the three of them, and said, "You don't need to be too polite, how is Tie Shen?"

    Huaikong said: "My master's fire poison attack is becoming more and more frequent, and he is recuperating in a quiet room at the moment, I wonder if the leader has any effective measures for this fire poison?"

    Gao Peng didn't talk nonsense, spread his hands, and two blood Ruyi appeared in his hands.

    "Master, this is"

    "The name of this thing is called Blood Ruyi. One piece is condensed by the extremely cold air, and the other is condensed by the extremely hot air. If it is smashed, the power contained in it will be released, and the iron heart island will be destroyed in an instant.  Turn into a sea of ??fire, or freeze into an ice island."

    "But the combination of two complete pieces of blood Ruyi has the effect of bringing the dead back to life. This piece of blood Ruyi condensed with extremely yin energy is many times colder than a peerless sword. To drive away the mere fire poison, it is natural not to use it."  Next."

    "With Xueruyi, whether it is using this piece of extreme yin to drive away, or this piece of extreme yang to absorb, it can relieve the poison of fire. Take me to see the Iron God!"

    The three of them were overjoyed when they heard the words. In this way, the master will be saved, and the leader is indeed so powerful that he even has such treasures.

    "Please, Master."

    The three of them took Gao Peng to the quiet room, Huai Kong took the initiative to knock on the door of the quiet room, and said: "Master, the leader has come to cure the fire poison for you."

    Tie Kuangtu's face in the quiet room was fluctuating, both annoyed and frightened. Although he had never dealt with Gao Peng, how could he not know the rumors in the world these years?  What if Gao Peng sees through it?  What can I do?

    In desperation, Tie Kuangtu had no choice but to mobilize all the true energy in his body, let the fire energy spread all over his body, injure his meridians, and even really force the fire energy to the vicinity of the heart meridian, instantly making himself five consumptive and seven wounds in his body, I have to say  , this guy is also a ruthless person!

    Of course, if it is not the same, for other people who are familiar with Iron God, it is possible for him to hide his actions like this, but facing Gao Peng who knows his details well, this is just useless effort.

    After he adjusted his internal breath, he got up and opened the door of the quiet room. The three people in Huaikong saw his expression and couldn't help being shocked. What's going on?  It wasn't that serious yesterday, so why does it look a lot worse today?

    Tie Kuangtu, who looked extremely weak, stepped forward and saluted Gao Peng, saying: "I have seen the leader, and I am so sorry to have the leader come here for me."

    Gao Peng said with a nonchalant smile: "Master Iron Island is serious, everyone is his own, and Master Iron Island has something to do, how can I just ignore it? Let me diagnose and diagnose the Lord Iron Island first!"

    "Thank you, Master, please come in." Tie Kuangtu led Gao Peng and Huai Kong into the quiet room, and sat cross-legged on the couch.

    Gao Peng stretched out his palm and pressed Tie Kuangtu's vest. After a while, he withdrew his palm and said in a deep voice: "It is indeed very serious. If this fire poison is not eliminated, the Iron Island Master may not live for a year, but"

    After listening to Gao Peng's words, Tie Kuangtu breathed a sigh of relief. It seemed that he had lied to him, but just after Gao Peng said the word "but", he tapped behind his back with lightning speed and sealed his words one after another.  Tie Kuangtu's complexion changed drastically after he caught a few of his big holes.

    Several people in Huaikong were surprised when they saw this, "Master, you are"

    Gao Peng Shiran stood up, and with a wave of his hand, Tie Kuangtu's stiff body turned half a circle, facing them, Gao Peng then continued: "However, you don't need to worry, it doesn't matter if this guy dies,  Because he is not your master at all."

    "What? What does the leader mean by this? If he is not our master, who could he be?" Huaikong and the others widened their eyes,asked inexplicably.

    Gao Peng looked at Tie Kuangtu, smiled coldly, and said: "It is the most stupid thing to cheat in front of me. My martial arts have already surpassed the realm of observing people with the naked eye, and have reached the level of the soul."

    "I met the Iron Island Lord ten years ago. Although your appearance is exactly the same as the Iron Island Lord, but your soul fluctuates, you are completely another person. Although you are very similar, I can tell the difference."

    "You can fake your appearance, but you can't fake your soul. Since you have a soul similar to that of the Iron Island Lord, you should be the Iron Island Lord's twin brother, Tie Kuangtu, right?"

    After listening to Gao Peng's words, Huaikong and the others looked at Tie Kuangtu in surprise. In this way, he is really not the master?  Where did the master go?  Since this person is Master's twin brother, he should also be their Shishu!  Why did he pretend to be a master to deceive them?

    Tie Kuangtu's face gradually became fierce and ferocious, completely different from Tie Shen's aura that was domineering but not ferocious.

    At this time, there is no need for Gao Peng to prove it, the three of Huaikong have already seen the difference between Tie Kuangtu and their master.

    Huai Mie with a fiery temper stepped forward and grabbed Tie Kuangtu's lapel, and shouted angrily: "Where did you hide my master? Let us find a peerless sword, what's the conspiracy? Tell me."

    Gao Peng didn't say anything, and Huai Kong and Bai Ling didn't stop him, because this was exactly what they wanted to know.

    Tie Kuangtu didn't even look at Huai Mie with his sinister eyes, he just stared at Gao Peng, and said in a fierce voice, "I'm in your hands today, if you want to kill me, I'll do whatever you want. I have nothing to say about the rest.  explain."

    Gao Peng said lightly: "You are looking for a peerless sword because you want to perfect the Heavenly Tribulation. As for the whereabouts of the Iron Island Lord, he must still be on the island. This island is only so big. As long as we search carefully, we will find it sooner or later."

    Tie Kuangtu's breath became short of breath, he stared at Gao Peng, full of unwillingness and resentment, Huai Mie let him go, and let him fall back on the bed.

    Gao Peng sighed, and said: "Huaikong, Huaimie, Bailing, nothing unexpected, there must be a secret room in the mansion on the island, you mobilize the people on the island to search around, you should be able to find the secret room, Tie Kuang and I  Tu said talk."

    "Yes, Master."

    After the three of them clasped their fists together and saluted, they went out to summon the disciples to find the secret room, and Gao Peng's first words made Tie Kuangtu's face change drastically.

    "Tie Kuangtu, your failure in this life is due to your extreme and suspicious personality. If it weren't for this, you would have married Tie Lan back then and succeeded you as the head of the Iron Sect."

    "What did you say? What do you mean? Tell me clearly." Tie Kuangtu snapped angrily.

    Gao Peng nodded expressionlessly, and said: "Okay, if you want to hear it, I will tell you carefully." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 822 Subduing the Two Great Casting Masters

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "You what you said is true?" Tie Kuangtu murmured to Gao Peng in a daze after listening to Gao Peng's narration.

    Gao Peng said seriously: "To verify the truth of what I said, you just need to follow me to meet someone, and everything will be clear."

    "who?"

    "Tie Zhi."

    Even if Tie Kuangtu's acupoints were sealed, he couldn't help shaking his whole body, his eyes widened, "Do you know where he is?"

    Gao Peng nodded and said, "I know."

    After finishing speaking, he stretched out his index finger, and shot out several Yiyang fingers, unlocking Tie Kuangtu's acupoints. In order to hide the truth from Gao Peng, he made himself seriously injured. Now even the envoy can crush him, Gao Peng is not afraid  What the hell is he doing.

    "Come with me! Release Iron God first, and I can guarantee your personal safety."

    Until now, Tie Kuangtu doesn't want to think about anything, he just wants to know the truth of the year, "The entrance to the secret room where Iron God is imprisoned is Tianxiang Garden."

    Gao Peng nodded, took Tie Kuangtu out of the quiet room, found the three Huaikong, and under the guidance of Tie Kuangtu, found Tie Shen who was locked in the secret room.

    Tie Shen was naturally grateful to Gao Peng, and Gao Peng also begged Tie Shen for Tie Kuantu's favor, and then took Tie Kuangtu and Huaikong to the Houling with the three of them.

    Tie Kuangtu didn't realize until now that he wanted to play tricks in front of some kind of person before, but he was completely convinced, and this time he was wronged.

    Arriving at Houling, Gao Peng said to Tie Kuangtu: "Tie Zhi is inside, go in and find him yourself! You can find out if what I said is true or not, just ask."

    Tie Kuangtu entered the Houling with a complicated mood. When Tie Zhi found out that Tie Kuantu was coming, he didn't try to hide it any more, but walked out generously and stood in front of Tie Kuangtu.

    "Brother, I didn't expect you to find me after so many years of seclusion here." As soon as he said a word, Tie Zhi immediately saw that Tie Kuangtu's expression was wrong, "Why did you suffer such a serious injury?"

    Tie Kuangtu said expressionlessly: "You must be very happy to see me like this?"

    Tie Zhi knew that Tie Kuangtu was seriously injured and could not pose a threat to him, he couldn't help but heaved a sigh of relief, and sighed helplessly: "Second senior brother, you still like to speculate on other people's thoughts, you think what you think is all  Right?"

    Tie Kuangtu was silent for a moment, then said in a deep voice, "Please explain to me from beginning to end what happened back then."

    Tie Zhi nodded, and said: "Back then we competed for the position of the master of the Iron Sect. The night before our upcoming competition, my junior sister came to me. She told me to give up. The person she really loves is you."

    "Even if I win that day, I can only inherit the position of sect master. She would rather die than marry me."

    After listening to Tie Zhi's words, Tie Kuangtu closed his eyes in pain, with regret in his heart. It turned out that what the Dragon Sect Master said was true, and he did not lie to me.

    Tie Zhi looked at Tie Kuangtu's expression, sighed heavily, and said, "Second Senior Brother, it is precisely because of your extreme nature and suspicion that you finally destroyed the Tie Gate and caused the Tie Gate to be torn apart.  Good marriage."

    "Stop it, stop it" Tie Kuangtu squatted down, pounding his head with both fists, suppressing his voice and sobbing.

    After a long time, Tie Kuangtu finally calmed down, and he asked sadly, "Junior Brother, I am the one who is sorry for you, Tie Lan, and even more sorry for Master and Tie Men. Tell me, where is Tie Lan?  To meet her and make amends to her."

    "Alas in that martial arts competition, you were determined to kill me, but in the end, you were besieged by Gan Zhen and people from the Three Gangs and Seven Associations. You started killing and fled without a trace with Gan Zhen's son. Tie Lan saw that you were so tricked  Cruel, disheartened, left the iron gate."

    "I don't want to see you pestering me again, so I disbanded Tiemen, and since then I have been hiding my name and built a mausoleum for the Supreme, where I escaped from the world. Later, I heard that Eldest Senior Brother created Tiexin Island, which has developed very well, but I know you will not  Let me go, and dare not go to him."

    Tie Kuangtu said sadly: "Don't you even know the whereabouts of Junior Sister?"

    Tie Zhi shook his head, and said: "It's not that I don't know. In the past twenty years, I did not have any news about her, but last year, I accidentally saw her, but I didn't recognize her."

    Tie Kuangtu looked anxious, and asked: "Why? How is she doing now?"

    "She is doing a small business in the Yuanqing Township market, and she has already become a grandmother. If you want to see her, you can go there and find her."

    "However, I personally don't want you to disturb her life so that she can be at ease.?Spend the rest of your life quietly.  "

    After listening to Tie Zhi's words, Tie Kuangtu couldn't help feeling sad again. This time, he no longer choked up and sobbed, but burst into tears.

    "Wow Tie Zhi, you are right woo woo It was my suspicion, my jealousy, that ruined my life's happiness"

    Tie Zhi felt sad, so he didn't say any more, and let Tie Kuangtu vent his grief

    After the grievances and grievances of the past were settled, the two put aside their previous suspicions and walked out of the Houling side by side. Tie Kuangtu took the initiative to walk in front of Gao Peng, bowed deeply, and said: "Thank you, the leader, for solving my many years of knots."

    Gao Peng calmly accepted Tie Kuangtu's worship, and then Tie Kuangtu said to Huaikong and the three of them: "I have imprisoned your master for many years, and I have killed many people from Tiexin Island's sect under the pretext of attacking my heart with fire and poison.  Forgive me, I have no complaints about how you will deal with me."

    The three Huaikong brothers and sisters looked at each other, and then looked at Gao Peng together. Tie Kuangtu obviously understood that the person who decided his fate would only be the leader of the dragon, so he looked at Gao Peng calmly.

    Gao Peng thought for a while, and said: "In the final analysis, the relationship between you brothers and sisters is nothing more than a misunderstanding. Now that the misunderstanding has been resolved, let him pass the past!"

    "Tie Kuangtu, if you really repent of the sins you have committed, then I want you to join the Dragon Sect and do your part to maintain the righteous way of martial arts from now on. Are you willing?"

    Tie Kuangtu did not expect Gao Peng to make such an arrangement. This is not a punishment, it is simply providing him with shelter!

    Better to die than to live. Although Tie Kuangtu was a little disheartened about life, he didn't want to die just like this. He agreed without much hesitation at the moment, and at the same time he also dragged Tie Zhi to join the Dragon Sect.

    Gao Peng was also very happy to be able to subdue these two iron gate casting masters. Apart from being on par with Tie Kuangtu in casting, Tie Zhi is also a mechanism master.

    The "Tiansen Liudao" he created is as powerful as dozens of super masters attacking at the same time, and even Bu Jingyun will be defeated by this mechanism.

    If it is arranged in the main altar, then the Shenlongjiao main altar will be even more impenetrable. Unless Di Shitian takes action personally, no one can break through the Shenlongjiao main altar with the cooperation of Tiansen Six Paths.

    As for Tie Kuangtu, he would naturally be responsible for making weapons for the Dragon Cult in the future. If it weren't for the Iron God who possessed iron-making hands, Tie Kuantu would still be superior to the Iron God in terms of casting skills.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 823: Novice Female Swordsman

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Huai Konghuai Mie Bailing and Tie Zhi stayed in the Houling. They wanted to gather people to help Tie Zhi dismantle the mechanism of Tiansen Liudao and transport it back to the main altar. Gao Peng first sent Tie Kuangtu back to the main altar to heal his injuries.

    After arranging Tie Kuangtu, Gao Peng remembered something, summoned the little leader in charge of intelligence, asked the location of the second dream, and left the main altar on a cloud.

    It's almost time. Nie Feng probably has already left the mountain. If there is no accident, he should have come into contact with Luo Xian. That is to say, Di Shitian has become active again after eleven years.

    Gao Peng already has a sense of urgency in his heart. After more than ten years of submerged training, he has comprehended the true meaning of martial arts of Feng Wuxiang and Yun Wuchang, which is almost at the peak, but there is always a layer of window paper that cannot be pierced.

    It seems that he needs to use some unconventional means, but before that, he has to make arrangements for his apprentice, after all, he must do what he promised her.

    At the beginning, he promised Second Dream to help her find Nie Feng within twelve or three years, but now eleven years have passed, and it is time to give his apprentice an explanation

    Dingquan Town Penglai Inn.

    This is an industry under the Dragon Sect, and the name of the inn was given by Gao Peng. This is the name he gave to commemorate the first world he experienced when he first entered reincarnation.

    In Jinling Shisanchai World, after his righteous sisters went to Chongqing, they opened Jiapenglai Inn, meaning to wait for Gao Peng's return.

    He thought the name was quite commemorative, so he named it the chain hotel opened by Shenlongjiao.

    The nominal owner of the Penglai Inn is the director of the Dragon Sect. Of course, not many people in the world know the relationship between the Penglai Inn and the Dragon Sect.

    Second Meng carried a single sword in her hand and a small bundle on her back, and strolled into the inn. She was dressed in an ordinary way, without wearing the uniform of the Dragon Cult.

    It was noon, and it was meal time. There were many diners sitting in the lobby of the inn, and Second Meng randomly found a table to sit down and ordered a few side dishes.

    Eleven years have passed since the time Master promised, but I don¡¯t know what happened to the wind, and whether Master has any news about the wind.

    She has been traveling for these years, and she has been inquiring about Nie Feng and Bu Jingyun all the time, but she has found nothing. Perhaps, she should go to the south and west. Maybe the reason why she can't find them is because they are not in the sphere of influence of the Dragon Sect.  .

    It's just that the southwest is the power of Tianmen. She has personally experienced the horror of Di Shitian and has seen it with her own eyes. She is not afraid of anything happening to her, but he is afraid of falling into Di Shitian's hands and threatening Shenlongjiao and Master.

    So she has been undecided, leaving the sphere of influence of the Dragon Cult, and looking for Nie Feng.

    At the table two tables away from Second Meng, a group of people from the rivers and lakes with swords and swords were sitting. They were talking in a low voice at this time, but with Second Meng's skill, naturally they couldn't hear them.

    After hearing what they were talking about, Second Meng frowned slightly. It is really unreasonable. In the sphere of influence of the Dragon Cult, there are such reckless bandits. Second Meng has already sentenced them to death in his heart.

    These guys are gangsters from Heihuzhai. A few days ago, they met a father and daughter who were street performers.

    In order to cover his daughter's escape, the father tried his best to stop her, and finally died in the hands of the bandit leader.

    Second Meng glanced at the group of people coldly, then ignored them, planning to finish them off in a secluded place after they left the inn, and at the same time send someone to level the Black Tiger Village.

    Second Meng's food came to the table very quickly, and she was about to start, but felt that the light next to her was dimmed. Second Meng was shocked. At some point, someone approached her and she didn't notice it at all.

    Huo Ran turned his head, and at the same time, his right hand had already grasped the handle of the knife on the table. When he saw the person coming, his whole body relaxed instantly.

    Seeing Gao Peng stepping over the bench with a warm smile on his face, Shi Shiran sat down and said softly, "Yes, the vigilance is quite high."

    Second Meng smiled and asked, "Master, why are you here?"

    Gao Peng got serious when he heard the words, and said, "I'm here to tell you that Nie Feng has news."

    Second Meng's whole body trembled, his hands were clenched into fists in an instant, he suppressed his excitement, and asked tremblingly, "Hewhere is he?"

    Gao Peng was about to speak, but his expression changed, and he smiled and said: "Don't worry, it's been ten years, and there's no rush at this moment. Anyway, if you want to see him, I'm afraid you have to wait for a while."

    The second dream saw Gao Peng's expression, at firstShe was a little puzzled, but the next moment she realized, she tilted her head slightly, and looked at a female swordsman who had just walked in from the door of the inn from the corner of her eye.

    She is tall and slender, wearing a light blue dress, a veiled hat, and a soap gauze covering her face, she cannot see her face clearly, and holds a three-foot long sword in her hand.

    After entering the inn, she looked left and right, and then walked towards an empty table in the corner. According to the layout of the inn, if she wanted to go to the side corner, she would have to pass by the table of the gangsters from the Black Tiger Village.

    The female swordsman's footsteps were light, and after a few steps, the female swordsman arrived behind the bandit leader. Seeing that he was defenseless, she turned around suddenly, drew out her long sword, stabbed at his vest, and shouted coquettishly: "Evil thief,  Give back my father's life."

    "Clang"

    Following the sound of metal and iron clanging, the female swordsman's inevitable strike was blocked by a bright long knife.

    The chubby bandit leader pulled out the long knife in his hand and stuck it behind his back the moment the female swordsman made a move. The wide blade perfectly blocked the female swordsman's sword tip.

    People in martial arts pay the most attention to this kind of blind spot behind the back. The bandit leader has been in the rivers and lakes for many years and has rich experience. How could he not be vigilant when he saw a strange warrior walking behind him.

    So the moment the female swordsman made a move, he reacted, and before the female swordsman could change her move, the bandit chief turned the blade sharply, knocked away the rapier, stood up suddenly, and hooked his buttocks to the bench where he was sitting.

    "Hoo"

    The bench flew out with a gust of wind, and hit the female swordsman hard on the chest.

    "Boom"

    "Well¡­¡­"

    The female swordsman snorted, staggered back four or five steps, and hit the edge of a table in the corner. When she stabilized her feet, she was just about to fight back when a cold light flashed and the long knife was already on her shoulder.  , the sharp blade pressed tightly against her neck, icy cold.

    The bandit leader looked at the female swordsman leisurely, with a playful smile on his face, and said, "Do you know why I have lived in the world for so many years? Because I have eyes all over my body."

    Gao Peng and Second Meng secretly shook their heads. When the female swordsman approached the bandit leader, her erratic footsteps and rapid breathing had already revealed the tension in her heart.

    Such an obvious flaw, as long as a warrior with a little experience in the world, knows that this person must be plotting against him. This female swordsman is obviously the first time to assassinate others, so she has no experience, so she showed such a big flaw.

    The female swordsman snorted coldly, and cursed angrily: "You villain, you will die badly."

    The bandit leader didn't take her yelling to heart at all, but said with great interest: "Let me see, who has the guts to come to seek my bad luck."

    As he spoke, he raised his hand and lifted off the female swordsman's hood, revealing a clean and beautiful face covered by soap gauze. The female swordsman stared at the bandit leader with a pair of big black and white eyes, which were full of hatred.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 824 Solve

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    After seeing the female swordsman's face clearly, the bandit leader suddenly looked stunned, "It turned out to be you. Last time your father tried his best to stop you and let you escape. I didn't expect that you didn't know how to cherish it, and you even threw yourself into the trap."

    The female swordsman gritted her teeth tightly, and said in a hateful voice: "The hatred of killing your father is unshakable. If you have the ability, you can kill me. Even if I am a ghost, I will not let you go."

    "Kill you? It's not that simple." The bandit leader sneered, pointed at the female swordsman's acupoints, and then waved his hand, saying: "Brothers, take her back to Heihuzhai, I will slowly concoct this little swordsman  beauty."

    "okay."

    At this time, although there were many people eating in the inn, and there were a few people in the rivers and lakes, but the group of people in Heihuzhai had two tables.

    Gao Peng sighed, stood up, walked in front of the group of people, and asked gently: "Aren't you afraid of the Dragon Cult when you rob people's daughters in broad daylight?"

    The bandit leader's eyes turned cold when he heard the words, and he snorted: "Shao Te, you are using the Dragon Sect to bluff me. The branch of the Dragon Sect is in Guancheng, a hundred miles away, and I can't control it."

    "Boy, if you want to meddle in other people's business, you have to see if you have the ability, otherwise you will just lose your life in vain."

    As soon as the bandit leader uttered these words, the shopkeeper standing behind the counter over there turned his eyes coldly, and winked at a waiter, who nodded slowly, and walked back to the back hall calmly,  Left the inn through the back door.

    Gao Peng still had that gentle smiling face, nodded and said: "I think I still have the ability, so I'll take care of this nonsense."

    "Since you insist on courting death, I have no choice but to send you on your way, brothers, chop him up."

    "Clang, clang"

    When the bandit leader gave an order, a dozen of his subordinates immediately pulled out their weapons and rushed towards Gao Peng. Seeing this, the diners who had been eating in the inn all got up and avoided the corner to avoid disaster.

    However, Gao Peng just stood there smiling and looking at them without moving, and the diners who watched the excitement were shocked.

    "Is this young man a nerd? Why doesn't he know how to dodge?"

    "Oh, it's a pity, this young man is a warm-hearted man, but his brain is not very bright, so he lost his life for nothing."

    Listening to the discussions of the diners around, the bandit leader sneered even more. Looking at Gao Peng who was about to be chopped into pieces by his subordinates, a sneer appeared on his face.

    "Clang"

    At this moment, there was another crisp sound of a weapon being unsheathed in the inn, and a bright and dazzling knife light dazzled the eyes of everyone in the inn.

    However, the saber light only appeared for a short breath, and then all of them were restrained. The dozen or so Heihuzhai gangsters who were slashing at Gao Peng with their weapons all froze in place, motionless.

    And beside the bandit leader, there was a graceful and graceful figure. Everyone took a closer look, and it turned out that it was the beautiful female swordsman sitting at the same table with the young man in his early years.

    At this time, the long knife in her hand was resting on the neck of the bandit leader, and a bloodstain had already been cut on his neck.

    "Boom boom boom boom"

    The next moment, the dozens of gangsters who stood frozen in place fell to the ground one after another, lifeless. They didn't seem to have any wounds on their bodies, but their internal organs and meridians had already been twisted into a mess by the knife energy.

    The bandit leader was so terrified that he couldn't stop trembling. He didn't expect to meet such a terrifying master in this remote town. It seems that the sky is going to kill me in Heihuzhai!

    "Although the branch of the Dragon Sect is hundreds of miles away, there are members of the Dragon Sect all over the world. If you dare to do evil within the sphere of influence of the Dragon Sect, death is not a pity." Second Meng's voice was as cold as frost, without a trace of warmth. After saying this,  He wanted to kill the bandit leader with one blow.

    "Don't kill him."

    The restrained female swordsman suddenly uttered a voice, preventing Ermeng from moving. Both Ermeng and Gao Peng looked at the female swordsman in surprise.  Acupuncture.

    The second time I dreamed of this, I raised the long knife in my hand, and slapped the bandit leader's chest with the blade. The bandit leader felt as if he had been struck by a thunderbolt, a mouthful of blood spurted out, and he knelt softly on the ground.

    The female swordsman picked up her long sword from the ground, and said to Second Meng: "This sister, he is my father-killing enemy, please leave him to me, let me kill him with my own hands, and avenge this blood.  "

    Second Meng nodded slowly, turned around and walked to Gao Peng's side. Seeing this, the female swordsman gave Second Meng a grateful glance, and walked up to the bandit leader. Although the hand holding the long sword was trembling, she still firmly held onto the sword.  The long sword pierced the bandit leader's heart.

    "Who daresDoing evil in the territory of the Dragon Cult?  "

    Just when the bandit leader fell to the ground and died, there was a loud shout outside the door, and the next moment, a group of members of the Dragon Cult wearing the uniform of the Dragon Cult rushed in, led by a little leader wearing a black dragon head mask  .

    Gao Peng couldn't help but secretly rolled his eyes. Your speed of "dispatching the police" almost caught up with the Hong Kong Royal Police, and you arrived at the scene only after everything was resolved.

    However, Gao Peng didn't blame them very much. After all, the town's stronghold is still some distance away, so it's not bad to have such a speed.

    Even if these gangsters really took the female swordsman away today, they would definitely be caught up within a short distance, and the female swordsman could still be saved in the end.

    "What what's the situation?" After the little boss rushed in with the believers, he couldn't help being a little dumbfounded when he looked at the gangster who had fallen to the ground.

    The second dream told the little leader: "You, take someone to clean up these corpses."

    "Uh dare to ask the girl is" The little boss looked carefully at the second dream.

    The second dream reached into his arms, took out a gold medal with a green dragon engraved on the back, and a gold medal with the word "Ling" on the front, and held it up to the little boss.

    "This is the Azure Dragon Order! I will refer to the Azure Dragon Envoy." The little boss was taken aback, and hurriedly clasped his fists in a salute, and other believers also clasped their fists and bowed.

    Only then did the diners who watched around suddenly realize that it turned out to be the Azure Dragon Envoy of the Shenlong Sect, the wife of Nie Feng, the God of Wind, and the second Mengqinzhi, the daughter of the Second Sword Emperor. No wonder the sword skills are so superb.

    There are not many young women who wield knives in the rivers and lakes, but the most famous one is naturally Second Dream.

    "There is no need to be too polite, let's take these corpses away! Gather people and level the Black Tiger Village for me." Second Meng retracted the Azure Dragon Order and waved his hands.

    "Subordinates obey." With a wave of the little boss's hand, the members of the Dragon Cult lifted up the corpses of the bandits one after another, and filed out, and soon they were all gone.

    As for the lobby, the dexterous mistresses quickly cleaned it up, but they all looked at Ermeng with fanatical admiration. Needless to say, these mistresses were also disguised as members of the Dragon Cult.

    Seeing this, Gao Peng winked at Second Meng, then turned around and left the inn. Second Meng sheathed his sword, carried his burden on his back, and followed.

    The female swordsman bit her lower lip lightly, thought for a while, and quickly made up her mind to follow out.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 825 Du Yunling

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Not long after Gao Peng and Second Meng walked out of the inn, the female swordsman chased after them.

    "Sister, sister, please stay."

    The two stopped and turned to look at the female swordsman who was chasing up. The second dream said softly, "Girl, you have avenged your father. Presumably your father's spirit in heaven can also rest in peace. I don't know what else to do?"

    The female swordsman knelt down with a plop, and said: "Sister, my name is Du Yunling. I have been dependent on my father since I was a child. I make a living by selling martial arts, and my home is everywhere."

    "A few days ago, my father and I came to Dingquan Town to perform art, and we were spotted by that villain. My father died tragically under his hands. I originally wanted to kill him to avenge my father, but unfortunately, my skills are not as good as others  "

    "Fortunately, my sister took the initiative, not only saved me, but also helped me avenge my great vengeance. There is no way to repay my great kindness. I am willing to be a slave and handmaiden by my side all my life, in order to repay my sister's kindness."

    Gao Peng looked at Du Yunling in surprise. It turned out to be this girl. He didn't expect such a coincidence to meet her to take revenge.

    There is no doubt that without Gao Peng and Second Dream, Du Yunling's revenge would have failed. Although it is not known how she escaped from the bandit leader Han Kun, for a long time after that, until shortly before the Seven Martial Dragon Slaying, Du Yunling was always there.  Again and again, they searched for opportunities to seek revenge on Han Kun.

    It's a pity that she failed every time, and was repeatedly abused by Han Kun, until she met Duanlang, and finally ended this hopeless journey of revenge, but because of this, she fell in love with someone she shouldn't love, and opened her heart.  sad life.

    But now it is Second Dream who helps her avenge her. I believe that the tragedy on her body can be solved.

    The second dreamed that she had a pitiful background, so she hurriedly stepped forward to help her up, saying: "Sister, there is no need to be like this. It is the duty of my Dragon Sect members to be chivalrous and righteous. You don't have to feel that you owe me anything."

    Du Yunling shook her head again and again, and said anxiously: "No, this may be a matter of course to my sister, but to Yunling, it is a great kindness that must be repaid."

    "This" Second Meng looked at Gao Peng helplessly.

    Gao Peng pondered for a while, and then said: "Just accept her! Their father and daughter depend on each other for life. Now that her father has passed away, she has no relatives in the world. If you don't accept her, what will she do?"

    Du Yunling glanced at Gao Peng gratefully, and looked at Second Dream expectantly.

    The second dreamed of this, nodded and said: "Okay! Then follow me from now on!"

    Du Yunling was overjoyed, leaned over and said, "Thank you sister, thank you very much, young master."

    Gao Peng smiled and nodded at her, then looked at Second Dream, and said, "By the way, regarding Nie Feng's matter, I don't know where he is at the moment, but I know that he will definitely go to Lion King Castle to find him in the near future."  Beiye Xiongshi, you can go there and wait for him, and you will definitely meet him again."

    The second dream couldn't help being ecstatic when he heard the words, and said repeatedly: "Really? Master, you didn't lie to me?"

    Du Yunling was shocked when she heard this, Master?  This young son turned out to be my sister's master?

    At first, she thought that Gao Peng and Second Meng were either lovers or good friends, but she never expected that he was her master.

    ?Wait, my sister is the Azure Dragon Envoy of the Dragon Cult, so isn't her master the leader of the Dragon Cult?  Du Yunling was stunned.

    Gao Peng smiled and said, "Why did I ever lie to you as a teacher? Besides, would I lie to you with this kind of thing?"

    Second Meng nodded again and again, "Master, I'm going to the Lion King Castle first. When I see Nie Feng, I will take him back to the main altar."

    Gao Peng nodded and said: "That's right, Duanqingju is no longer safe, and may be targeted by Di Shitian at any time, and now only the main altar is the safest place to go."

    "Go! I already have news about Bu Jingyun, I have to go over there to see, I believe, they will meet again soon."

    The second dream feels that in the past eleven years, she has never been so happy as today. It seems that all the good things and all her expectations have given her a satisfactory answer today.

    Immediately, the master and apprentice parted ways, Second Meng took Du Yunling to the direction of Lion King Castle, while Gao Peng returned to the main altar by riding a cloud.

    After returning to the main altar, Gao Peng wrote a letter and ordered someone to send it to Wuer. In the letter, he ordered Wuer to rush to the Lion King Castle secretly. After Beiye Xiongshi died and his son Tie Shinan was defeated by Nie Feng  , Absorbed Tie Shinan into the Dragon Sect, and brought him to Chang'an branch altar for placement.

    This iron lion man is also a young man with great potential. At a young age, his martial arts skills are no longer inferior to his father Beiye Xiongshi. Unfortunately, due to bad luck, he was severely tricked by Di Shitian, and he ended up killing his benefactor by mistake.  The tragic ending of committing suicide at the end?? 

    After arranging the affairs here, Gao Peng returned to the sub-helm near the fishing village. The most urgent task was to wait for Bu Jingyun to recover his memory and get the Holy Spirit Sword Technique from him for Longer

    Night, fishing village.

    A bright moon hangs in the night sky, emitting a faint silver glow. Under the silver moonlight, in a small courtyard of a fisherman's house, a slim figure kneels on the ground, with three pillars of incense sticking in front of him, and some offerings  .

    She clasped her hands together, looked up at the bright moon in the sky, and prayed in her mouth: "Little girl Zi Ning is favored by God, so that I, a disabled person, can marry a good man and give birth to a son, and now I am even rescued by the nobleman  , let me see the light again, I am really grateful.¡±

    "I hope God will continue to take care of you, so that Tian'er will grow taller quickly, and everything will go well in Shenlong, and Brother Shan will go to sea safely."

    When she was praying, Zhuo Shan did not know when he came to the courtyard, listening to her prayer, a warm current poured into his heart, and he was very moved.

    He slowly walked to Zi Ning's side, squatted beside her, and said with a soft smile: "You are so sincere, God already knew, otherwise, how could there be the leader of Shenlong?"

    Zi Ning turned her head, her gentle eyes fixed on his vigorous face, and she couldn't help but be fascinated by it.

    Zhuo Shan smiled, hugged her waist, and said in a warm voice: "It's cold, come in!"

    "Um."

    When the young couple was in love, and you and I were together, a group of uninvited guests came from the small woods in the north of the village. Under the moonlight shining through the branches, among the shadowy figures, occasionally there would be a touch of  Metallic luster.

    "Attention, everyone, our operation this time is just to inquire about news, don't act rashly, if it spoils the big event, it will be bad, do you understand?"

    "clear."

    "Okay, let's go."

    However, the group of people had no choice but to stop after walking more than ten feet, because in front of them, there was a row of seven or eight people in black costumes, dragon-patterned cloaks, and gray dragon-head masks on their faces.  blocked the way.

    Under the illumination of the moonlight, the dragon head mask has an indescribably ferocious and frightening majesty.

    "The people in the rivers and lakes who trespassed on the fishing village will die. If they retreat quickly, they will spare their lives."

    The person who led the team into the fishing village snorted coldly: "Hmph, others are afraid of your Shenlong Cult, but we are not afraid, kill me."

    "I don't know how to live or die, kill without mercy, and leave no one behind." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 826: Duan Lang Appears, The Slaughtered Dragon Cultists

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Brother Shan, Brother Shan, I heard from Brother Zhong that there were bloodstains on the back mountain path, something seemed to have happened there last night, you should be careful when you go out!" Zi Ning, who had just picked some vegetables from the vegetable patch,  Worried, he said to Zhuo Shan who was about to go fishing.

    "Is there blood?" Zhuo Shan's heart skipped a beat, he remembered the sound of dragon chants and fighting that he vaguely heard last night, could it be related to this?

    However, he was afraid that Zi Ning would be worried, so he didn't say much, but comforted him softly: "Don't worry! There is a stronghold of the Dragon Cult nearby, and bad people dare not come here to do evil."

    Zi Ningxiu frowned slightly, she knew her husband's previous identity well, knew that he must have been a member of the world, she was very worried that some of her husband's former enemies would come to seek revenge on him.

    And that strange big black sword, maybe, she should give that sword to the Dragon Cultists, if it belongs to her husband, if he thinks about it later, I believe the Dragon Cultists will not be greedy for their things, they will definitely  Give it back to him.

    But if the husband never regains his memory, then the sword is of course useless.

    Zhuo Shan took the fishing net and went out to the pier. Zi Ning sat at home and thought for a while, and decided to see the situation before talking.

    In more than half a month, the members of the Dragon Cult will come to collect fish again. If it is really impossible at that time, I will hand over the sword to them and ask them to keep it for them.

    And when Zi Ning was thinking about the Dragon Cultists, the Dragon Cultists who were guarding around encountered the greatest crisis.

    At the back of the fishing village, Commander Mo led his team of more than 20 believers, blocking the way of a group of people. There were only seven people in the group. The leader was a thin figure with disheveled hair and cold eyes, holding a long sword.  young people.

    "People in the rivers and lakes are not allowed to enter the fishing village, and retreat quickly." Commander Mo shouted in a deep voice.

    The young man headed by the other party turned his head to look at Commander Mo, with a slight sneer on his face, and said, "The person I sent last night was killed by you?"

    Commander Mo's face hidden behind the mask changed slightly, and he said in a concentrated voice: "You sent those people? Very good, then you stay here too! Kill."

    Immediately behind him, several people jumped out of the disciples, and each of them threw a palm in the air to attack the leading youth, but they all used a move of Flying Dragon in the Sky.

    "hold head high"

    Originally, these Dragon Cultists were not very strong, and the sound of the dragon's chant was very weak, but because several people shot together and formed a resonance, they also had a bit of power.  Understand.

    "Clang"

    I saw the leading young man pursed his lips in disdain, and suddenly pulled out the long sword in his hand, and the moment he saw the red sword body of the long sword clearly, Commander Mo's pupils shrank sharply, "Firescale Sword, you are Duanlang."

    Duan Lang sneered and said: "I only know now, it's too late, Shenlong Sect, my uncle beat you into the Snake Sect."

    While speaking, the Firescale Sword slashed out horizontally, with a domineering and blazing stream of flames flowing on the sword, the sword was fierce and unstoppable, and as soon as it came into contact with the energy of Jianglong's Palm, it was blown away like a rotten dragon.

    The fiery snake pierced through the air, and the red flames blazed. After the fire scale sword scattered the power of Jianglong's palm, it slashed at the four leaping dragon disciples unabated. Four streams of flame shot out, hitting the four dragon disciples.  chest.

    "Puff puff¡­¡­"

    "Uh"

    After several shrill screams, several scorched black corpses fell to the ground. Commander Mo felt great hatred, slightly bent his left leg, bent his right arm inward, drew a circle with his right palm, and suddenly pushed outward.

    "hold head high"

    Commander Mo, as a first-class master in the Jianghu, his skill is naturally not comparable to that of ordinary believers. This move, Kanglong Yougui, is more than a step stronger than the believers in terms of power and power.

    An invisible and solid dragon-shaped force flew out, and the strong wind blew up, sending out a low-pitched dragon cry, and rushed towards Duanlang.

    Duan Lang, who didn't pay much attention to the other party at first, looked a little more serious, "It's kind of interesting."

    The flames rose, and the blade of the Huolin Sword lit up with a dazzling blazing light, like the scorching sun across the sky, slashing angrily at the dragon-shaped Qi Jin rushing in front of him and Commander Mo behind him.

    This is a move in the eclipse sword technique "the sun is shining and the sky is in the sky".

    "Boom"

    Amidst the bang, the energy of the dragon's form collapsed immediately, the red flames were violent, and the flow of flames was only blocked for a while. Under the urging of the Duanlang sword, it still violently blasted towards Commander Mo.

    Facing Duanlang's fierce and ruthless sword force, Commander Mo knew that he was far from being an opponent, so he hurriedly shouted: "Withdraw, hurry toThe rudder reports, and I will stop him.  "

    After finishing speaking, he slapped out his palms one after another, and made continuous vigor in a style of dense clouds and no rain, trying to resist Duan Lang's violent crimson sword glow like a stream of flames.

    ? of the remaining dozen or so members of the Dragon Cult, at least six of them scattered and fled, each running in one direction. Yan Xing Qianli Qinggong was performed, and he was as sensitive as a golden swallow.

    "Stop them." Duanlang also yelled, and the six men behind him were about to chase and kill one of them, but the remaining members of the Dragon Cult surrounded them desperately, trying to cover their brothers to escape and report the news.

    The members of the Dragon Cult are not afraid of death, because the compensation after their sacrifices is very generous, which can ensure that their families have no worries about food and clothing for a lifetime, and their wives and children will also be taken care of by the Dragon Cult until they die.

    "Bastard." Duanlang and his subordinates were held back by the Dragon Cult disciples who were not afraid of death, but their martial arts were not weaker than those of his subordinates, and it was too late to pursue them.

    ? Of the remaining twelve Dragon Cultists, six of them each took over one of Duanlang's subordinates, and the other six joined Commander Mo to besiege Duanlang, but it was obvious that they couldn't last long.

    "Death to me, Huolin eclipses the sun." Duanlang was so tyrannical that he was entangled, and finally broke out.

    The violent and hot stream of flames rose with the high temperature of melting gold and broken iron. Under the extreme high temperature, the sword energy of the Fire Scale Sword turned from red to black.

    Countless blazing sword energy formed an overwhelming sword net, as dense as a dark cloud covering it, impenetrable, like a solar eclipse.

    "Puff puff puff"

    "Ahhh"

    The members of the Dragon Cult were killed one by one in the tight sword net. Commander Mo used his whole body's strength to move Li She Dachuan, Hong Jian Yu Lu, or Yue Zai Yuan three times to the sword net, and finally blasted out.  a way out.

    Although when he broke through the sword net, countless scorched sword marks were cut out by the dense sword energy. Because of the high temperature wound, not even a drop of blood flowed out, and the fiery sword energy invaded his body, wantonly destroying his meridians and viscera, but he finally escaped.  Covered by the sword net, there was no death on the spot.

    As soon as Commander Mo stepped out of the sword net, he didn't dare to hesitate at all. He used Yan Xing Qianli's light kung fu, and quickly swept towards the direction of the sub-rudder.

    In this encounter, among the twenty-two members of the Shenlong Cult, except for the six who fled to report the news and Commander Mo, all the other sixteen died in the battle.

    After Duan Lang killed all the members of the Dragon Cult who blocked him, he ordered his subordinates: "Catch Bu Jingyun as quickly as possible, and force him to tell the whereabouts of the peerless sword."

    "Yes." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 827 The villain died of talking too much

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The Shenlongjiao sub-helm.

    Gao Peng looked at the two letters he had just received, and his temples couldn't help but twitch slightly. The letters were sent by the Chang'an branch and the Guancheng branch respectively.

    They all mean the same thing. The sub-rudder was destroyed by mysterious forces. This time, there were eleven sub-rudders destroyed, and more than forty strongholds.

    No need to think too much, as long as you look at the distribution locations of the destroyed forces from the map, you will basically know who did it.

    Because those locations all radiate outward from the center of Luocheng, the first to be destroyed was precisely the sub-helm of Luocheng. Needless to say, this must have been done by Emperor Shitian under the instruction of Luo Xian.

    She herself is the Lord of Luo City, and with the support of Tianmen forces, it is not difficult to do this.

    Di Shitian, Di Shitian, since you took the lead in playing the world, it seems that I don't need to bear it anymore. You like to play the game of confrontation between good and evil, and I will play with you, so as to save you from playing two roles and playing with yourself.

    The head of the local sub-rudder stood behind Gao Peng with a livid face, gritted his teeth and said: "Master, since the establishment of the Dragon Cult, we have never suffered such a big loss. This time, we must not give up easily."

    Gao Peng said in a deep voice: "This seat will never let it go, and sent a letter to the Red Dragon Envoy, ordering him to bring the Blue Dragon Envoy and the White Dragon Envoy, and lead the Chang'an sub-altar and the Guancheng sub-altar to attack Luo City, and kill Luo Xian, the lord of Luo City.  Bring the ashes back to me."

    "Remember, Di Shitian has the ability to bring the dead back to life. After killing the people in the Tianmen, he will be burned to ashes or broken into pieces immediately, so that they will be wiped out."

    "Order other sub-altars to launch a full-scale attack on the identified forces belonging to Tianmen. After eradicating the Tianmen forces within the sphere of influence of the Dragon Sect, they will send troops to the west, stationed in Yunnan, Guizhou, Shu, and Guangdong, and investigate Tianmen-related issues.  Forces, if one is found, it will be uprooted immediately, and the people in Tianmen will kill one when they find one."

    Hearing the words, the rudder master was very energetic, and shouted vigorously: "Obey."

    The helm master took the order and went away. Just as he walked out of Gao Peng's room, another disciple immediately walked in, bowed his fists and said, "Report to the master, Duan Lang brought people to the fishing village to harm Zhuo Shan's family. Commander Mo and his brothers  They tried their best to block it, and suffered heavy casualties."

    Gao Peng's eyes blazed with anger when he heard the words, breaking the waves, very good, the fire scale sword, seven weapons to slay the dragon, I don't know if one of the seven weapons is missing, can you still slay the dragon.

    Gao Peng's eyes exposed on the dragon head mask were filled with endless coldness and anger. In a blink of an eye, he was outside the door, and then flew into the sky, turning into a stream of light and disappearing into the sky

    Fishing village.

    Zhuo Shan squatted on the ground and panted heavily. Although he had Gao Peng to get through the triple burner entrance, and he had to convey the nine turns of the dragon, his skill was stronger than before he fell off the cliff.

    However, he lost all his memory, he didn't even remember every move and style of his peerless martial arts, and he couldn't exert the power of his martial arts, so he couldn't compete with these martial arts people in front of him.

    The most important thing is that at this time, he has been hit by the "drunken bone magic water" developed by the "scientists" of Tianmen, let alone his cultivation, he can't even lift his physical strength.

    Zhuo Shan looked at the person headed by the other party, and there was a bit of begging in his tone, "I, Zhuo Shan, have never had any grudges or enmities in my life. You must have mistaken the enemy. I hope you can figure it out and don't hurt the innocent."

    The leader, that is, the little leader of Duanlang's subordinates, heard the words and snorted coldly: "Even if you turn into ashes, we will not admit your mistake."

    Zhuo Shan's heart sank. These people are probably his former enemies, and now they are coming to the door, "Who are you? What do you want? If I offended you before, then I will just apologize to you."

    It's not that Zhuo Shan is afraid of death, but that he doesn't want to die. There is still a beautiful wife waiting for him to go back. If he dies, how sad will his wife be?  And Tian'er, Tian'er lost his father at such a young age, isn't it very pitiful?

    Thinking of his wife and children, Zhuo Shan would rather endure his anger for a while, as long as the other party is willing to let him go, it doesn't matter if he admits to love him.

    The little boss sneered and said, "You don't even know who you are, so what right do you have to ask about our identities? A hero who once made people fearful, would beg for mercy from us. Hehe, it's really disappointing!"

    Seeing that the other party didn't let him go at all, Zhuo Shan knew that it was useless to endure humiliation, so he said in a concentrated voice: "Let me tell you, this village is under the protection of the Dragon Sect, and the members of the Dragon Sect will arrive soon.  You will definitely end badly."

    "Dragon Sect?" The little boss and several of his subordinates looked at each other, and then laughed wildly, "Hahahaha the Dragon Sect disciples you were looking forward to have been killed by us.If you don't leave a piece of armor, you should give up your heart!  "

    Zhuo Shan's face changed drastically. He naturally didn't believe that the other party could kill all the members of the Dragon Cultist. He had seen the supernatural powers of the Dragon Cult Master with his own eyes. How could these people be able to compete?

    But the leader is far away in the main altar, there is only one stronghold nearby, and the sub-rudder is in the town, which is more than ten miles away. By the time the news arrives, his body may already be cold.

    "What exactly do you want?"

    When the little boss heard the words, he straightened his expression, and said in a deep voice, "Then I'll tell you, what we wantis a peerless sword."

    "Peerless sword?" Hearing this term, Zhuo Shan's heart skipped a beat. Why do I feel familiar with these four words, as if I have heard them before?

    "That's right, if you are sensible, quickly hand over the peerless sword, otherwise, I will let you die here today."

    Just at this moment, an unhurried voice suddenly came from behind the little boss, "That donkey has lost his memory. If you want to know where the sword is, you might as well ask her."

    Zhuo Shan stared at him, his pupils shrinking to the size of a pinprick in an instant, because the wife he was thinking of was being held in the hands of a cold and rebellious young man at this time.

    "Brother Shan, how are you? Are you okay?" Seeing her husband squatting on the ground, supporting his body with his arms, with mud and footprints all over his body, Zi Ning couldn't help feeling distressed and asked sadly.

    Zhuo Shan was so angry that he felt a faint heat in his left arm, and the feeling of weakness all over his body was slowly disappearing, "Let her go, she is just a weak woman."

    Duanlang sneered, and said to Zi Ning: "The lives of both of you are in my hands. I can let you die at any time without a burial. If you don't want to die, just tell me where the peerless sword is."

    Zi Ning screamed: "I don't know, I don't know."

    Duan Lang was furious when he heard the words, pinched Zi Ning's chin, and shouted: "How dare you speak hard."

    Zi Ning let out a cry of pain, Zhuo Shan felt distressed and furious at the same time, and growled: "Let go of her, what's the blame, you just settle with me."

    "Hahahaha" Duanlang laughed wildly up to the sky, and it took him a while to calm down, "It's with you? Bu Jingyun, I originally wanted to settle the old accounts with you one by one, but it's a pity that you are now a useless person, even if you win  You're not having any fun either."

    "I just want a peerless sword right now, you'd better tell me quickly, or I'll kill your wife."

    As soon as Duanlang uttered the words "Bu Jingyun", Zhuo Shan was shocked again, and intermittent images flashed through his mind. In the intermittent images, there was a short-haired man with red eyes and a big knife  Fighting with him.

    At this moment, a mighty, thunderous voice came down from the sky, "Sure enough, the villain died because of talking too much and breaking the waves. Today you are looking for your own death, and you can't blame anyone else."  : www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 828 How do you want to die?  The corpse is still smashed into ashes

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Hoo"

    At the moment when the voice fell, Duanlang felt a gust of wind passing by his side, and the woman who was caught by him was no longer by his side.

    "Clang"

    Duan Lang was shocked, and the Huo Scale Sword was unsheathed in an instant. Looking intently, Bu Jingyun was surrounded by a figure in black clothes, a cloak embroidered with golden dragon patterns, and a golden mask on his face.  , the woman who was caught by him was standing beside him.

    Everyone in the world knew that he was a member of the Dragon Cult with this outfit, but Duanlang was secretly horrified by the opponent's aura, and he couldn't even arouse the slightest desire to resist.

    "Brother Zhuo, are you alright?" Gao Peng grabbed Zhuo Shan's arm and helped him up. At the same time, a stream of pure and magnificent true energy poured into his body, dissolving all the remaining drunken bone spirit water on his body.

    "Thank you, Master, you saved our family again." Zhuo Shan looked at Gao Peng gratefully, and said sincerely.

    Gao Peng patted him on the shoulder lightly, and said softly: "My family, why are you polite?"

    "Brother Shan, are you okay? Are you injured?" Zi Ning finally came to her senses, and hurriedly pulled Zhuo Shan to look up and down.

    "Don't worry, I'm fine." When Gao Peng arrived, Zhuo Shan felt relieved, held Zi Ning's hand, and smiled slightly.

    "Youyou are the leader of the dragon? How could you come so fast?" Duanlang's voice trembled uncontrollably. He had been in the world for many years, so he certainly didn't know what the leader of the dragon was.

    In his vision, the leader of Shenlong should stay in the Hedong main altar, how could he appear here?

    Except for the most mysterious Purple Dragon Envoy and Orange Dragon Envoy, the whereabouts of the other five members of the Seven Dragon Envoys of the Shenlong Sect are under the control of Tianmen, and they are not here.

    This is also why Duanlang killed the members of the Shenlong Cult. He knew that there were already some followers to rescue the soldiers, but he didn't care at all.

    Gao Peng glanced at Duanlang coldly, without saying a word, with a wave of his hand, a fierce and bleak saber aura came out of his hand, circling around several times with lightning speed, and the six subordinates brought by Duanlang,  Without any reaction, he fell to the ground without a sound.

    Gao Peng's seven-swirling flame knife has now become more terrifying with the improvement of his martial arts realm. After circling six times, after beheading Duanlang's six men, the last one circled and slashed fiercely at Duanlang's neck.

    "Ah" Duan Lang felt the sword energy that was more intense than his Fire Scale Sword plus Sun Eclipse sword technique, and he couldn't help being terrified to death.

    The Fire Scale Sword's red light flourished, wrapped in a fiery and violent sword energy, suddenly piercing the sword energy in front of it, like a long rainbow penetrating the sun.

    "Boom"

    The fierce and scorching sword energy collided with the fiercely condensed knife energy, the flames swallowed, the red flames billowed, and the scalding heat wave burst out, the momentum was extremely astonishing, Zhuo Shan hugged Zi Ning tightly in his arms, hiding  Go behind Gao Peng.

    "poof"

    Duan Lang actually blocked the flaming saber energy, which was already at the end of the crossbow, but the violent and blazing backlash caused his internal organs to be torn apart, and all internal organs were burned, and he spurted out a mouthful of steaming blood.

    "Boom"

    Duanlang leaned on the ground with his sword, knelt down, and looked up at Gao Peng with a dead face.

    Zhuo Shan saw that Duanlang, who held the lives of their husband and wife in the palm of his hand, couldn't even get away with Gao Peng's one move. While worshiping Gao Peng in his heart, Zhuo Shan was also very happy, and vomited out a mouthful of depression  .

    "If you can take one of my tricks and not die, you are not bad. Tell me! How do you want to die? Torn into pieces or wiped out? In short, it is impossible for you to keep the whole body. Di Shitian can bring people back to life  , but the premise is that the body is not bad."

    ?Gao Peng stretched out his little finger with his left hand, and the sword energy of Shaoze Sword, the six-meridian sword, was hesitating at the fingertips, but his right palm was spread out, and a raging flame turned into a winding fire dragon, entangled and danced around Gao Peng's arm.

    The Kunlun Flame Palm, which came from the No. 1 world in the world, has already evolved to the level of the world of "Qimen Dunjia", and it is no longer just a ball of flames sprayed out like a flamethrower.

    Moreover, in the process of comprehending the combination of wind and cloud, Gao Peng has to comprehend the true meaning of two different martial arts at any time and drive them to merge, so he gradually developed the ability to use one mind and two tasks.

    He actually comprehended the art of fighting left and right unintentionally. Now Gao Peng can use different martial arts with both hands.

    However, this is only the foundation. When he has practiced all the top ten martial arts and comprehended the invincibility of the ten directions, he will even?Able to concentrate on ten tasks.

    Hearing Gao Peng's words, Duanlang's heart turned cold, and he fell to the ground, looking at Gao Peng with fear in his eyes, kicking back incessantly, and shouting in horror: "Don't kill me, don't kill me, I'm just following orders  Acting, not the mastermind."

    Gao Peng's eyes turned cold, and he said fiercely: "The disciples under my command are also just following orders. Didn't you kill them mercilessly? Since you don't want to choose, then I will make the decision."

    "I have decided to chop your body into thousands of pieces first, and then burn it to ashes, so that you will never be reborn. This is the fate of killing my Dragon Cultists."

    As soon as Gao Peng's voice fell, the flames in his right hand subsided instantly, and Shaoshang, Shangyang, Zhongchong, Guanchong, and Shaochong in his right hand, together with the six channels of Shaoze in his left hand, all sent out towards Duanlang.

    "Shhhhhh"

    Six unparalleled sword qi burst out like a thunderbolt and lightning, and each sword qi is condensed with a strong sword intent. The six sword intents are different, such as majestic and domineering, open and closed, clumsy and simple,  Or ingenious and flexible, light and fast, and subtle changes.

    This also made the six sword qi come first and then later, some fast and some slow, forming a sword array like a large net of sword qi, covering Duan Lang within it, sealing off all the directions he could dodge.

    As soon as the Six Paths Sword Qi was shot, Gao Peng didn't even look at the effect it caused. He immediately shot out with his right palm, a thick pillar of fire shaped like a long river of flames, surging and roaring, following behind the sword Qi net, covering Duan  wave.

    "Puff puff puff"

    Duanlang didn't even have time to let out a scream, he was cut to pieces by the sword qi, and then engulfed by the fire pillar, and burned to ashes.

    Zhuo Shan and Zi Ning looked at this scene, but they didn't feel that Gao Peng was cruel, because they heard Gao Peng's words clearly just now, the leaders of those villains have the ability to bring the dead back to life, if not, killing them would be in vain, and the other party would return sooner or later.  Will come alive and kill people.

    After Duanlang was resolved, Gao Peng turned around and said to Zhuo Shan Zining and his wife: "Brother Zhuo, younger siblings, you have been targeted by an evil organization, and the fishing village is no longer safe, you should follow me back to the main altar!  By Tian'er, how about it?"

    The couple looked at each other and nodded in unison. Zhuo Shan clasped his fists at Gao Peng and said, "It all depends on the leader's arrangement."

    Gao Peng nodded happily, and was about to wave his hand to release the cloud, but Zi Ning said softly: "Master, please wait a moment, brother Shan, I hid your peerless sword for you under the statue of the ruined temple, let's go get it back  Bar?"

    Bu Jingyun looked at Zi Ning in surprise, I really have a peerless sword, and Zi Ning hid it?  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 829: Cloud Dragon Envoy

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    In the dilapidated temple, Zi Ning took out a peerless sword tightly wrapped in cloth strips from under the statue.

    "Buzz"

    To Zi Ning's surprise, just as soon as she took out the peerless sword, it trembled violently in her hand, and she was about to fly out of her hand, while emitting bursts of clear sword sounds.

    However, in Zhuo Shan's heart, there was a feeling of blood connection to the peerless sword. The sword seemed to be an inseparable part of his body. He clearly sensed that the peerless sword was calling him.

    Zhuo Shan frowned and shook his head, only because there were many intermittent images flashing in his mind at this time, and part of his memory recovered.

    In those pictures and restored memories, when he was a child, he practiced martial arts with another child in a place called Tianxiahui.

    "Who is the kid who practiced martial arts with me? What kind of person was I in the past?"

    Zhuo Shan's eyes were full of confusion, but at this moment the Peerless Sword was calling him more and more urgently. He put down his thoughts for the time being, and stretched out his hand to the Peerless Sword in Zi Ning's hand.

    "Om"

    The peerless sword uttered a sword cry containing endless joy at the end, and it came out of Zi Ning's hand, and a burst of sword energy erupted in mid-air, tearing up the cloth that wrapped it, and finally fell firmly into Zhuo Shan's palm  .

    There was a cold and sharp sword energy pouring into his body from the peerless sword, but it didn't make him feel uncomfortable. Instead, he was refreshed, and another memory flooded into his mind. Zhuo Shan's body moved naturally, Ba Jianjian  The law instinctively unfolded.

    The Bajian swordsmanship is a swordsmanship unique to Bu Jingyun, which is based on the Holy Spirit swordsmanship, integrated with his own true meaning of martial arts, and comprehended under Wuming's guidance.

    Zhuo Shan walked around the ruined temple, and the domineering and impermanent sword energy wrapped around him, flickering, intimidating, and elusive at the same time.

    Gao Peng protected Zi Ning and retreated to the edge, and gave the venue to Bu Jingyun. After performing a set of Bajian swordsmanship, Zhuo Shan suddenly turned the sword body upside down, holding the peerless sword upside down in his left hand, and facing the ruined temple with his right palm  The wall shot out.

    "Boom"

    A burst of vigor that contained overwhelming intentions struck out, and the entire wall of the ruined temple disappeared without a trace in this palm, turning into rubble all over the ground.

    Zhuo Shan gradually came back to his senses, slowly stood up straight, looked at his palm, thoughtful.

    Gao Peng's eyes flickered slightly, and he smiled and said, "Your memory has recovered? Then should I call you Zhuo Shan now, or Bu Jingyun?"

    Zhuo Shan looked at Zi Ning, whose eyes were full of nervousness, and sighed: "Although I have recovered my previous memory, it is an incomplete memory."

    "I remember practicing martial arts with a child at a place called Tianxiahui, but I can't remember who that child was."

    "I remembered how to use Bajian swordsmanship and Paiyunzhang, but I couldn't remember what kind of hatred I had with that surname."

    Speaking of this, Zhuo Shan looked up at Gao Peng, and asked expectantly: "Master, can you tell me what kind of person Bu Jingyun is?"

    Gao Peng pondered for a moment, and then sighed: "Bu Jingyunis a hero, a lonely hero. He upholds justice in the martial arts world, and he has repeatedly resolved martial arts catastrophes. He is admired by thousands of people, but his most beloved woman, because of  he died."

    "The first half of Bu Jingyun's life was a legend, but in that legendary half of his life, he was always accompanied by a lot of sorrow, and suffered pain that others could not understand. Being a hero always has to pay a price."

    "Actually, being Zhuo Shan for the rest of his life might make his life easier. Unfortunately, God's will does not allow it. Zhuo Shan will eventually recover his memory and return to Bu Jingyun's life trajectory."

    "I hope that Bu Jingyun has endured all the hardships in the first half of his life, and he can live in peace and joy in the second half of his life."

    After listening to Gao Peng's words, Bu Jingyun secretly heaved a sigh of relief, fortunately, it's not the worst situation, at least he is not some heinous big devil.

    However, I am afraid that it is precisely because he is not a big devil that the leader of Shenlong, who represents justice in the martial arts, will help him in this way!

    His memory is gradually recovering, and indeed, as Gao Peng said, he has become Bu Jingyun again after all.

    "It will. I believe that our family will be safe and happy." As soon as Gao Peng finished speaking, Zi Ning hurriedly said.

    After finishing speaking, he looked at Bu Jingyun, and said cautiously: "Brother Shan can I continue to call you that?"

    After hearing Zi Ning's words, Bu Jingyun's heart warmed up, and he walked up to her, embraced her in his arms, and said softly: "Of course, no matter who I am, it can't change the fact that I am your husband and your brother Shan.  "

    "In the first half of my life, I used the sword in my hand to uphold the justice of martial arts and fight for the common people in the world, but in the second half of my life, I will only fight for you and Tian'er, and my sword will only be used to protect your mother and child."

    Speaking of this, Bu Jingyun looked at Gao Peng, smiled and said: "Anyway, the martial arts is just, and there are leaders and them."

    Gao Peng smiled wryly when he heard the words: "You can blame the blame, that's all, you have paid enough for the common people in this world, it's time for you to live your life well."

    "Let's go! Go back to the main altar to meet Tian'er. I believe he will be very happy to see you coming."

    Bu Jingyun and Zi Ning looked at each other and smiled, followed Gao Peng out of the ruined temple, and took the auspicious cloud he summoned to the east of the river

    At this time, more than a month has passed since Butian arrived at the main altar. After all, he is still young, and he often misses his parents suddenly, and his mood suddenly becomes depressed.

    Unexpectedly, his parents suddenly came back with his master today, Bu Tian was ecstatic and very happy, and when he came back this time, Tengganier had already left the customs.

    "Brother Step, this is the Zilong Envoy of the Dragon Cult who has been in charge of the main altar all year round. He is a Persian named Tenganir. This is his wife Wu Mei."

    "Zilong Envoy, this is the world-renowned God of Never Crying Death, Brother Bu Jingyun, this is Mrs. Bu, you are both masters of swordsmanship, you might as well communicate more."

    Bu Jingyun held the peerless sword upside down, clasped his fists to the couple, and said, "I've seen Zilong Envoy, madam."

    Teng Nier returned the salute, and said with a smile: "It is said that Brother Bu is no longer alive. Now it seems that the rumors in the world are really unbelievable."

    Bu Jingyun turned his head to look at Zi Ning, and said with a smile: "Fortunately, my wife rescued me, so I saved my life. Otherwise, my bones might have been cold."

    When the two men greeted each other, Wu Mei took the initiative to step forward, walked to Zi Ning's side, and chatted with her. After listening to Bu Jingyun's words, Wu Mei said with a smile: "This is exactly what makes you happy if you survive a catastrophe.  , how can you marry such a beautiful and gentle wife as your younger brother and sister? How can you have such a lovely son as Tian'er?"

    Bu Jingyun nodded approvingly, and then asked Gao Peng: "By the way, the leader, why don't you see the Orange Dragon Envoy? Isn't he in the teaching?"

    Gao Peng and Tenganir looked at each other, looked at Bu Jingyun with a half-smile, and said: "The Dragon Sect has never had any orange dragon envoys, only one Yunlong envoy."

    "Uh" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 830: The Return of Nie Feng, the Conspiracy of the Dongying People

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Bu Jingyun became the Yunlong envoy of Shenlongjiao, and all seven dragon envoys are in place so far.

    Shenlong Jiuzhuan Bu Jingyun had already learned it, and the next day Gao Peng gave him the mental formulas of Jianglong Palm, Tathagata Palm, Seven-Spin Flame Knife, Kunlun Raging Flame Palm and other martial arts that are standard for seven dragon envoys.  The Destiny Sword Dao and Xuanwu Divine Palm in Xuanwu True Kungfu were also passed on to him.

    ?With Bu Jingyun's foundation and aptitude and understanding, it is not difficult to learn the standard martial arts of the Seven Dragon Envoys, but it takes a little time to learn the Destiny Sword Dao and Xuanwu Divine Palm.

    However, he is a master of both swords and palms, and his foundation in kendo and palm technique is quite solid. It would not take much time to master these two mastery.

    Gao Peng successfully obtained the Holy Spirit swordsmanship from Bu Jingyun, and passed it on to Long Er. As expected, Long Er was indeed the reincarnation of Dugu Sword Master. This swordsmanship was originally created by him in his previous life.  It can be displayed smoothly after just one look.

    It can be said that Longer's talent in the way of swords, the entire Shenlongjiao, and even the people of Tianmen, can not be compared with anyone. What he lacks now is only skill and spiritual strength, which need time to accumulate.

    In terms of sword intent, Gao Peng is not worried at all. As long as his skills are in place, he will be able to comprehend Sword Twenty-Three, and even go further to the Sword Twenty-Three of Heaven and Earth and Twenty-Three of Six Destruction Swords

    Half a month later, Tie Zhi returned safely to the main altar with the team transporting the mechanism parts, and Tiansen Liudao was quickly installed in the main altar.

    In order to test the power of Tiansen Six Paths, Bu Jingyun took the shot and had a duel with Tie Zhi. As a result, Bu Jingyun retreated and was forced out of the square.

    ? According to Gao Peng's estimation, it is no problem for Tiansen Liudao to block three or four top experts. The top experts cannot easily break through without any effort.

    On the second day after Tie Zhi came back, Gao Peng was talking with Teng Nier and Bu Jingyun in the main hall, discussing the situation of the battle reports sent by the sub-altars from various places.  The envoy came back, and she brought back Hero Nie."

    "Oh?" Gao Peng's heart moved, he glanced at Bu Jingyun, didn't speak, got up and went out, Teng Nier and Bu Jingyun followed.

    As soon as he left the hall, he saw Second Meng and Nie Feng walked up the square side by side, and when Bu Jingyun saw Nie Feng, his expression changed drastically.

    Bu Jingyun saw Nie Feng, and Nie Feng and Second Meng also saw him, and they were overjoyed immediately, "Senior Brother Yun, it's great that you're fine."

    Seeing Nie Feng and No. 2 Meng coming up quickly, Bu Jingyun just looked at him coldly, with energy gathering in his palms.

    Nie Feng and Second Meng immediately sensed something was wrong, and asked in surprise, "Senior Brother Yun, what's wrong with you? Don't you recognize me?"

    Bu Jingyun said coldly: "I know you, it's you, it's you who blasted me off the Ziyu Peak, and made me fall off the thousand-zhang cliff, it was you who caused my head to be severely injured, causing me to lose my memory, and I also recognize you when you turn into ashes."

    ""

    Nie Feng's breath was stagnant, and with shame on his face, he lowered his head and said, "I know, it's my fault, it's my fault, but it's because I was harmed by Di Shitian and re-entered the way of magic, so I made a big mistake.  "

    Second Meng heard the words and said urgently: "Brother Yun, since you remember that you were knocked off the cliff by the wind and lost your memory, do you remember that you were good brothers who were born and died together before!"

    After hearing what Nie Feng and Second Meng said, Bu Jingyun didn't believe it easily, but turned to look at Gao Peng.

    "Snapped"

    Gao Peng raised his hand and patted Bu Jingyun's shoulder, and said in a gentle voice: "Jingyun, the second dream is right. Didn't you remember that when you were young, you practiced martial arts with a child in the world? That child is him, and he is you.  younger brother."

    "During this time, you have also learned a lot about Tianmen and Di Shitian. You know what kind of person Di Shitian is. He framed Nie Feng and gave him the blood of the devil, causing him to re-enter the way of the devil.  "

    "At that time, you fought him on Ziyu Peak in order to stop him who was possessed by demons. At that time, Nie Feng had lost his mind, so he showed no mercy to you and threw you off the cliff."

    After listening to Gao Peng's explanation, Bu Jingyun felt a pain in his head, and another picture flooded into his mind. It was the scene when Nie Feng and him were about to part in Tianshan.

    "From now on, there will be no more brutal massacres, nor will there be a world meeting. I hope that our Shenzhou martial arts will enjoy peace forever."

    "Good brother, I wish your wishes come true."

    Seeing Bu Jingyun holding his head in his hands, Nie Feng asked nervously, "Senior Brother Yun, what's wrong with you?"

      Gao Peng raised his hand and waved to Nie Feng, signaling him to stop talking. After a while, Bu Jingyun put down his hands and looked at Nie Feng, his whole body dissipated and his eyes softened, "Although I remembered something  , but my memory is still a bit incomplete, give me some time."

    Nie Feng and Second Meng looked at each other, Qi Qi breathed a sigh of relief, Nie Feng smiled at Bu Jingyun: "I believe that one day you will be able to recover all your memories."

    Bu Jingyun showed a faint smile and nodded. Seeing this, Gao Peng stepped forward and said to Nie Feng with a smile: "Brother Nie, we will see each other again that day. It will be ten years later."

    Nie Feng smiled and said: "I never thought that you would create such a huge foundation in just ten years. In the past ten years, the martial arts has been peaceful and peaceful, and there have been fewer killings. Your Shenlong Cult has contributed a lot.  .¡±

    After hearing Nie Feng's words, Gao Peng sighed and said, "Unfortunately, this peace and harmony was destroyed by Di Shitian and his Tianmen."

    As soon as Di Shitian was mentioned, Nie Feng's face darkened immediately, and he said in a concentrated voice: "Di Shitian is a son of a bitch, he will have retribution sooner or later.  Do your part."

    Gao Peng was overjoyed when he heard the words, and said: "Welcome, welcome. With your joining, the Dragon Sect will become more powerful. I believe that the Tianmen will not be here for a long time. Please come inside."

    When everyone returned to the main hall, Second Dream took the initiative to say: "Master, this time we received a message on the road that someone pretended to be the third disciple of the unknown senior and distributed martial arts posts widely. He wanted to hold a martial arts conference at the former site of the Tianxiahui.  People go to investigate the truth."

    Gao Peng nodded slightly, and said: "I also just received news that this incident seems to be done by a third-party force other than Shenlongjiao and Tianmen. Not surprisingly, that force should come from Dongpu."

    "Eastern English?"

    Gao Peng nodded, and after pondering for a while, he raised his head and said to Tenganir: "Zilong Envoy, I hope you will take someone to Tianshan to find out the mastermind behind this scene. I suspect that the Dongying people have a plan against the entire  The conspiracy of Shenzhou Wulin is going on."

    "I am going to Shijiabao, because there is something there that the Dongying people will go to snatch. It is very likely that Tianshan's conspiracy also means to cover for another passer-by."

    "You don't have to be merciful to the Dongying people. Once you find out who is behind the scenes, you will be killed without mercy. This time, I want these Japanese Japanese pirates to come and go."

    Teng Nier stood up and cupped his fists and said, "This subordinate obeys."

    Coincidentally, Teng Nier's kendo practice has made a breakthrough, and now he has the strength of a peerless master, and he is about to try his own strength. Although he is a peerless newcomer, he is enough to suppress the audience in Tianshan.

    "Master, what about us?" Second Meng asked proactively.

    Gao Peng thought for a while, and said: "Don't go out in a hurry, Brother Nie just came back, so he rested in the main altar for a while, and sat in the main altar with Jingyun by the way."

    "Oh! That's fine!" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 831

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    On a mountaintop near Shijiabao, Gao Peng dressed as the leader of Shenlong has been waiting here for two days.

    He sat cross-legged, surrounded by the breeze and rising clouds, as if his whole body had melted into the wind and clouds, even if someone passed by him very close, if he didn't see it with his eyes, he wouldn't even notice that there was a person here.

    After more than ten years of practice, Gao Peng has comprehended the true meaning of martial arts of Fengwuxiang and Yunwuchang, which is no weaker than what he encountered when he was in Tianshan twelve years ago.

    However, he always felt that there is a layer of window paper that cannot be pierced, and Fengyun cannot be brought into a state of harmony.

    Gao Peng thought, maybe he should go to the place where the wind and clouds gather, maybe there will be unexpected gains, and when it comes to the places where the wind and clouds gather in the world, Gao Peng first recommends the American continent, which is still unknown to the world.

    Especially in the area from the Gulf of Mexico to Texas and Florida, where from January to February, March or May and June, there is a time of wind and cloud meeting. The most obvious feature is that in these two seasons, tornadoes will be generated in those places at any time  , is a region with a high incidence of tornadoes in the world.

    And isn't the tornado the best interpretation of the combination of wind and cloud?  Gao Peng has already made up his mind. After the Shijiabao incident is resolved and those Dongying people are eliminated, he will set off immediately to the American continent, comprehend the combination of wind and cloud, and create his own Maha Wuliang.

    If not, what would he use to defeat Di Shitian?  To snatch Longyuan?

    As for whether Di Shitian would take action against Shenlongjiao himself after he left temporarily, he didn't care about that much for the time being, but based on Gao Peng's understanding of Di Shitian, Di Shitian was absolutely unwilling to confront him unless it was absolutely necessary.  He fought to the death.

    And if Di Shitian wants to attack his subordinates, then Gao Peng has nothing to do, unless he calls everyone back to protect him.

    But in this way, Di Shitian couldn't gather all seven weapons, and he would jump over the wall in a hurry, which would make him fight himself desperately, which was not what Gao Peng wanted.

    How many catties and taels he has, Gao Peng is still a little hesitant. Maybe he can hurt Di Shitian, but the price is likely to be his own life. If he doesn't try his best, he can't threaten Di Shitian at all, and he can protect himself  That's pretty good.

    Considering all aspects of the situation, he decided to leave secretly after finishing the Shijiabao matter, so that no one would know that he had left Shenzhou, which might make Di Shitian scruples.

    Now he and Di Shitian are still very restrained, and they have not personally acted aggressively against each other's forces, because this is not only meaningless, but will destroy the foundation of both parties, so the two maintain a tacit understanding.

    Gao Peng, who was sitting cross-legged on the top of the mountain, suddenly moved his eyebrows. He sensed something through the wind and cloud just now, slowly opened his eyes, and said to himself: "Finally here, I have been waiting for you for a long time."

    At this time, the sun was about to completely sink into the distant hills, and the last ray of the setting sun was shining on the earth. The sky and the earth were shrouded in a layer of dark red light, faintly revealing some ominous omens.

    A group of men in black leaped out of the dense forest at the foot of the mountain, moving swiftly, but quietly approaching Shijiabao. Teams of guards in sharp clothes patrolled back and forth inside and outside Shijiabao, but they didn't notice it at all.  The arrival of these unexpected guests.

    Gao Peng stood up, squinted his eyes slightly, and the true energy spread all over his body in an instant, flowing quickly, maintaining the most active state.

    Those men in black acted like ghosts, but after they sneaked outside Shijiabao, they did not act in a hurry, as if they were waiting for something.

    Not long after, what they were waiting for appeared, and suddenly a dark cloud surged from the other side of the mountain, rushing towards Shijiabao, with a terrifying momentum.

    Gao Peng knew very well that the blackness was not dark clouds at all, but thousands of crows. These crows were much larger than ordinary crows, as large as a washbasin.

    The sharp claws are like iron hooks, and the eyes are red like blood, flashing a tyrannical and fierce light, just like a monster who chooses people and loves them.

    "Wow wow wow"

    The group of crows like thick clouds was extremely fast, and they approached Gao Peng's position in a blink of an eye, and the disturbing noisy cries were connected together.

    No wonder people like to call it crow's mouth to people who don't like their speech. I have to say that the crow's cry is really annoying, especially when such a large group gathers together and makes noisy calls one after another.

    Gao Peng showed a look of disgust on his face, without saying a word, he rose into the sky, sat cross-legged above the crows, raised his palms, and directly launched the Ten Thousand Buddhas Dynasty.

    "Boom boom boomcrack"

    With the advent of a huge golden Buddha, countlessThe golden Buddha's palm mixed with thunder from the sky enveloped the crows, and the shrill crows rang out, and a large number of crows began to fall like rain.

    Just when a large number of crows died and the crows became thinner and thinner, a loud shout suddenly sounded from the densest group of crows, "Break it for me."

    "Shua"

    A saber aura even larger than the three-foot-tall Golden Buddha emerged out of thin air, and slashed at the Golden Buddha fiercely with a domineering gesture of supremacy.

    Gao Peng narrowed his eyes slightly, pouted his lips in disdain, and pressed down his palms suddenly. The huge golden Buddha instantly condensed into two golden Buddha palms and slapped them loudly.  Crows.

    "Boom"

    Amidst the loud bang, the golden Buddha's palm collided with the saber energy, and a ring-shaped energy burst out like a shock wave, spreading in all directions.

    And under the bombardment of another Buddha's palm, the last group of crows also exploded into a rain of blood and ceased to exist. Just before the group of crows was wiped out, a figure flashed away from the group of crows.  , falling towards the ground.

    Gao Peng gained the momentum, turned his body around, put his head and feet together, put his palms together first, and then stretched out downwards, a huge palm force that was more domineering and more self-respecting than the saber qi just now, came crashing  It fell towards the figure.

    The domineering gesture in the opponent's saber energy represents the majesty of the supreme emperor in the world, but Gao Peng's move to summon the heavenly Buddha to come to the world carries with him the dominance of the Tathagata. What is the existence of the Tathagata?  That is the mighty power that is the only one in heaven and earth.

    Feeling the force of the palm above his head, Kazuo Kazuo Kammu, the emperor of Dongying, changed his face drastically. He didn't even have the courage to connect with the palm. The moment he touched the crown of the tree, he burst out with true energy and jumped away with his strength.

    This palm of Gao Peng was too far away from the target, and the air mechanism failed to lock on, so the opponent was able to dodge it, leaving only a huge deep pit on the ground.

    "Who are you? What enmity do you have with me?" Kazuo Shenwu asked Gao Peng in shock and anger.

    Faced with this mysterious figure who suddenly appeared and attacked him for no reason, Kazuo Shenwu was really a little terrified, and he couldn't arouse the slightest fighting spirit. The two were not opponents of the same level at all.

    However, when he saw Gao Peng's attire clearly, his heart skipped a beat. He had already thought of who the other party was.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 832 Killing the Nameless Disgusted by Gao Peng

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Gao Peng secretly sighed in his heart, the Tathagata palm has indeed become a tasteless existence, the melee power is not enough, the ultimate power is enough, but the hit rate is too low.

    When encountering such a situation in the future, he would rather use the second-level powerful flying dragon in the sky than use the Tathagata Palm, which would be a waste of true energy.

    When Gao Peng made his move, the defenders in Shijiabao had already been alarmed, and the brigade defenders rushed out, and the group of Japanese ninjas were immediately surrounded.

    In the original play, if the defenders of Shijiabao were not caught off guard by the crows, and Kazuo Shenwu was slaughtered, it would be impossible to break through Shijiabao with just such a few Japanese ninjas.  Blocking it, the ninjas naturally couldn't make any waves.

    "Are you the leader of Shenlong?" Kazuo Shenwu said in a concentrated voice.

    Gao Peng snorted coldly, and said sternly: "Since you know the identity of this seat, you have understood your death, so die!"

    After speaking with his right palm, Shenwu Kazuo suddenly felt that he was locked by a powerful and decisive air mechanism. The next moment, the whole world seemed to be squeezing towards him, making him feel like he was stuck in a quagmire, and his body was frozen.

    Don't dare to procrastinate any longer, if you let the opponent's gestures continue to condense, let alone fight back, I'm afraid you won't even be able to escape.

    "Clang"

    With a crisp sound of the knife, the fierce and fierce light of the knife appeared out of thin air, slashing wildly at Gao Peng who was standing in the air.

    ? When Kazuo Shenwu took out his sword, he had completely integrated his true energy, will, and mind into the sword, and achieved the unity of human and sword.

    This is a decisive blow, either the enemy will die or I will die. Facing the unfathomable strength of the Shenlong leader, Kazuo Shenwu is already desperate.

    He never thought that he could live in peace with the other party. How could he not know what kind of organization the Dragon Cult is?  They can't even tolerate people from the martial arts who do evil in the local area, so how can they tolerate outsiders like themselves?

    Facing Shenwu Kazuo's decisive knife, Gao Peng did not panic, his aura had reached its peak, and his moves had been concentrated to the extreme. Gao Peng slapped the "Heavenly Cang Cang" in the palm of Xuanwu God fiercely.

    "Boom"

    "Crackpong"

    "Uh"

    Faced with Gao Peng's powerful move in the top ten martial arts, Kazuo Shenwu had no resistance at all. The sharp sword that shattered the sky and the earth was shattered in an instant.  The sword is much longer than a samurai sword.

    Immediately after that, his body was broken. Starting from the arm holding the knife, Kazuo Shenwu's body was broken into pieces, and finally shattered into a pile of minced meat.

    Having dealt with Kazuo Shenwu, Gao Peng didn't stop, he jumped, swooped down, and shot a flying dragon in the sky towards the remaining group of Japanese ninjas who were back to back and formed a small circle to fight trapped beasts.

    "hold head high"

    Qingyue's resonant dragon chant was breathtaking, and the mighty golden dragon rushed down, and the defenders who besieged the ninja subconsciously backed away a few steps.

    "Boom boom boom"

    The dragon-shaped force smashed into the group of ninjas, and for a moment, stumps and broken arms flew in all directions, and blood poured out like rain. With one move, none of the remaining twenty Japanese ninjas survived.

    Seeing that all the incoming enemies were dead, the defenders also heaved a sigh of relief. They all turned around and looked at Gao Peng with reverence in their eyes.

    A Shijiabao garrison general wearing armor, holding a long knife, and a gray beard, who looked to be in his fifties, put the knife back into its sheath, greeted Gao Peng, folded his fists and bowed and said, "I have seen the leader of Shenlong, this time  If it weren't for the leader's action, the old man and the soldiers under his command would probably be doomed today, and we will always remember the grace of saving lives."

    Gao Peng waved his hand and said lightly, "You're welcome, where is General Shi?"

    "This" The general's heart skipped a beat. General Shi left his post without permission, and Shijiabao almost fell.  Not good!

    The general rolled his eyes and said, "Go back to the leader, General Shi received the news that the Dongying people were planning to do something wrong, so he took people out to investigate the situation."

    Gao Peng secretly laughed, Shi Dingtian was tricked into going to Tianshan Mountain by a letter from his cousin, this old guy actually talked nonsense and opened his eyes to talk nonsense.

    However, Gao Peng didn't bother to care about these little people's shit, he didn't express anything on his face, he just nodded lightly, and said: "Be careful, don't be taken advantage of by foreign enemies."

    Seeing that Gao Peng didn't intend to get to the bottom of it, the general couldn't help but secretly heaved a sigh of relief, and said, "Yes, the leader is coming from far away.It's been hard work, please come in and take a rest, the old man set up a banquet to welcome the leader.  "

    Gao Peng waved his hand and said: "No need, I have also received news that the Dongying people want to attack Shijiabao, break into the Lingtian Pagoda by force, and take back the remains of Emperor Zhaocheng.  time to go."

    The general suddenly realized, and only then did he understand the purpose of these Dongying people, and he couldn't help secretly rejoicing, fortunately, the leader of Shenlong came, otherwise, who would be able to stop Emperor Zhaowu here?

    I am afraid that the only result is the annihilation of the whole army. Not only will they die, but General Shi will also be involved. I can't help but feel more grateful to Gao Peng.

    "Congratulations to the leader."

    Gao Peng was about to leave when an upright middle-aged man in green clothes suddenly floated in. He looked at the corpses all over the Shijiabao and couldn't help but sighed, with a look of unbearable in his eyes, then he clasped his fists to Gao Peng and said:  This person must be the world-renowned leader of Shenlong."

    Gao Peng turned to him sideways and glanced at him faintly. He knew that this guy was Wuming, but in Gao Peng's heart, Wuming didn't deserve his respect.

    It's just because his vision is too short-sighted, he only focuses on the martial arts, he thinks he has compassion in his heart, and thinks about everything for the sake of the common people, but he can't see the righteousness of the country at all.

    In the original play, Kazuo Shenwu led his men to slaughter the Shijiabao defenders, but he watched from the sidelines. Not only did he not stop him, but after Kazuo Shenwu rushed into the Lingtian Pagoda, he took the initiative to tell him that it was not the real Zhaocheng  The remains of the emperor, give him the real remains.

    Looking at the whole drama of Fengyun, Wuming's work is admirable, but this is the only thing that makes Gao Peng very dissatisfied.

    "Wu Ming, since you have already been here, why didn't you make a move?" Gao Peng asked lightly.

    Wuming was not surprised that Gao Peng knew him. With the power and intelligence of the Dragon Cult, he would be surprised if he didn't know him.

    Hearing Gao Peng's words, Wuming sighed and said, "I really don't want to do more killings to add to the hatred between Dongying and Shenzhou. In fact, the leader doesn't have to be so ruthless."

    "The leader killed all of them without leaving any one behind. He has formed a deadly enmity with Dongying. Dongying will definitely not let it go. I am afraid that he will come to the Central Plains to retaliate wantonly in the future."

    Hearing Wuming began to preach his idea of ??love and peace again, Gao Peng was slightly angry, turned around suddenly, stared at him, and said in a deep voice: "Mr.  Why should I keep my hands?"

    "Do you know that the people who spread the hero posts in the name of your disciples were arranged by Shenwu Yifu. They planted a lot of gunpowder in the Tianxiahui, and when the martial arts heroes arrive, they will catch them all."

    "When the time comes, the Chinese martial arts will wither and the Dongying people will invade wantonly. Who will resist? Do you dare to take this responsibility?"

    Wuming's face changed drastically, turning blue and red, obviously he didn't know about these things, he didn't expect Kazuo Shenmu to be so vicious, fortunately he still felt his filial piety, and buried Emperor Zhaocheng secretly, alas (Remember this site  URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 833 Although Huang Ying is a martial idiot, she is not an idiot

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Seeing that Wuming remained silent, the guard of Shijiabao also echoed: "Wuming hero, Dongying people will invade China every ten or twenty years, kill our people in China, and take away our wealth in China."

    "The misfortune of Wushenjuegongjue Wushen more than ten years ago is vivid in my mind, just like yesterday, we have already had a life-and-death feud with Dongying, so why are we afraid of adding another blood feud?"

    "Eastern people are wolves who are ambitious, afraid of power but not virtuous. Whenever they have the opportunity, they will aggressively invade China. Their hearts are not enough to swallow elephants. No matter how kind we are, they will not be grateful."

    "In the face of these people, what we need to do is not to be merciful, but to show enough force to frighten and hurt them, so that they will be afraid, and never dare to have another heart."

    Gao Peng glanced at the veteran approvingly. This means that the different positions have different visions. Wuming is just a person in the martial arts world, and his thoughts are just the same as those in the martial arts world.

    However, this veteran's focus is on the country and the nation. If he pursues a race that is not my own, his heart must be different.

    Wuming may have a very high realm of martial arts, and his talent for swordsmanship is admirable, but these three views really make Gao Peng unable to admire.

    Wuming couldn't help laughing wryly when he heard the words, he was taught a lesson today, but he didn't agree with Gao Peng and this veteran's idea, what he pursued was when it's time to repay the injustice, you have to forgive and forgive others.

    However, he also knew that he could not change their point of view, so he shook his head helplessly and sighed: "In this way, I don't know how many murders will be added."

    Gao Peng was already too lazy to talk nonsense with Wuming, turned around and snorted coldly: "I killed Mr. Shenwu, so I will kill him. If the Dongying royal family wants to take revenge in the future, I will kill as many as I want."

    "Now the Dragon Sect is going to deal with Tianmen, the great enemy of the martial arts, and they can't take action for a while. When Emperor Shitian is eradicated and Tianmen is eliminated, I will bring the Dragon Sect to bloodbath Dongying."

    "Even if we can't destroy this dog-like nation, we still have to beat them to their knees. Within a hundred years, they won't be able to invade China again. No matter how big the killing is, I will bear it all."

    Hearing Gao Peng's words, the old general and the surrounding soldiers couldn't help but feel excited. The old general said loudly: "Old man Qi Jingtong, at that time, please ask the leader to send someone to inform the old man. Although the old man is old, the knife in his hand is still sharp.  I am willing to resign from the public office and follow the leader to conquer Dongying."

    Those soldiers also shouted: "We are still waiting, willing to follow the leader to conquer Dongpu."

    Seeing this situation, Wuming's face was a little sad, and he said in a concentrated voice: "I ask the leader to think again, how can it be a blessing for the world to be so aggressive?"

    "Originally, the Shenlong Cult maintained the righteous way of martial arts, quelled killings, and made the Shenzhou Wulin peaceful and peaceful. I really admire the leader, but I didn't expect that the leader was so murderous. What is the difference between this Shenlong Cult and Tianmen?"

    Gao Peng sneered, and said disdainfully: "Of course there is a difference. The biggest difference between me and Di Shitian is that Di Shitian thinks he is a god, so the people in the world are nothing more than ants in his eyes, but I think I am just a mortal.  Such a lofty consciousness and mind.¡±

    "I also have the common people in the world in my heart, but it is only the common people of China. I am willing to do my best to let the people of China enjoy peace. My attitude towards other countries and nations has always been that those who are good to me are good, and those who are evil to me are good."  evil."

    Qi Jingtong praised loudly after hearing the words: "The leader said well, and those who can say this are the real heroes of China."

    After finishing speaking, he looked at Wuming with an ugly face, and said unceremoniously: "Wuming hero, you are a master outside the world, and we are just ordinary people who only understand family, country and world, and don't understand boundless love. You don't have to wait with me."  General knowledge."

    "Beautiful, well done." As soon as Qi Jingtong's words fell, Gao Peng praised him in his heart, and he couldn't help but be very satisfied with his eyes. However, these words can only be said at this age, experience  Rich old guy can tell.

    In Gao Peng's eyes, among the three male protagonists in Fengyun World, if Bu Jingyun is a good person with a cold face and a kind heart, and Nie Feng is a holy mother with a kind face and a kind heart, then Wuming is a "Holy Mother" who has no bottom line and is full of compassion.  ".

    It is undeniable that Wuming has kindness in his heart, but his kindness has no bottom line. It seems that his love is boundless, and his compassion is incomparably narrow.

    In the first part, Xiongba is about to fall, and Wuming selectively forgets the evil that Xiongba has done, chooses to forgive him, and gives him a chance to retreat into the world and repent a few times.

    Then You Ruo was killed by him, Qin Shuang was killed by him, Ding Ning was killed by him, Second Meng was killed by him, and a large number of people in the martial arts were killed by him.?¡­

    Wuming thought he was merciful, and he saved a villain, but killed more people, so for Wuming, Gao Peng and him really have no common language.

    Some people may say that it is not to blame the kindness of the compassionate people, but to blame the evil people for being too evil, but Gao Peng's view is just the opposite, the bottomless kindness is more hateful than the wicked.

    Wuming asked for boredom and lost interest, so he cupped his fists at Gao Peng and said, "Since that's the case, let's take my leave."

    After finishing speaking, he turned around and used lightness kung fu, and left quickly. Gao Peng looked at Qi Jingtong again, and said with relief: "I didn't expect there to be such a loyal veteran in Shenzhou as General. I am very relieved. I dare to ask General Qi.  Where is the son now?"

    Qi Jingtong said shamelessly after hearing the words: "Ashamed, my husband's ex-wife is infertile. This year, he is fifty-six. He will give birth to a son half a year ago, and the son Jiguang is only half a year old."

    Gao Peng laughed dumbly, and said: "The general is very happy to have a son. I think the general's saber technique is not weak. It must be a family tradition. This is a superior saber technique. I would like to donate it to the general. It will be passed down in the future, and it will be better."  Good devotion to the country."

    Gao Peng took out a copy of the secret book of Wuer Swordsmanship and handed it to Qi Jingtong. Qi Jingtong was overjoyed and quickly bowed to take it with both hands. He said gratefully: "Thank you for the gift from the leader. I will live up to the expectations of the leader."

    Gao Peng nodded, then turned around and was about to leave. At this moment, a flash of lightning suddenly flashed in his mind, wait a minute, what did he say his son's name just now?

    Jiguang?  His surname is Qi?  Fuck me, shit, this is Fengyun, a fantasy world

    "Hoo"

    Just when Gao Peng was in a turmoil in the wind, a garment fluttered around and suddenly passed into Shuangduo. Gao Peng looked up and looked up.

    Then I saw a figure rushing towards Gao Peng from a distant mountain. His movement was extremely fast, and he flew over a distance of hundreds of feet in an instant, and came to stand in front of Gao Peng.

    This is a middle-aged man, wearing ordinary Chinese costumes, carrying a strange-shaped long knife that exudes a world-dominant atmosphere, his long hair is casually scattered, and his facial features are as sharp as knives and axes.

    This person's eyes were as sharp as a knife, looking at Gao Peng, his eyes were full of excitement and excitement of seeing Lie Xinxi, and said loudly: "I just watched you fight against the Emperor from a distance, your martial arts are unfathomable, how can you  psychic."

    "I didn't expect that besides Wuming and Nie Fengbu Jingyun, there are peerless masters like you in the Shenzhou martial arts. Haven't asked for your name yet?"

    Gao Peng narrowed his eyes slightly, and an inexplicable smile appeared on the corner of his mouth, "I am the leader of the dragon, are you Huangying?"

    Huangying suddenly realized when he heard the words, and said with admiration: "It turns out that the most mysterious and unpredictable Shenlong Sect Master in Shenzhou is in front of you. No wonder the Emperor has no power to fight back in your hands. I can't think of a mere name, but you are also known by the Shenlong Sect Master. How honored I am.  "

    Gao Peng was noncommittal, but said indifferently: "Are you also here to snatch the remains of the old emperor?"

    Qi Jingtong's face changed slightly when he heard the words, and he looked at Huangying warily, and the surrounding guards who were carrying and disposing of the ninja corpses also paused.

    The excited expression on Huangying's face froze slightly, and he turned his head to look at the corpses of ninjas all around him, shook his head with a wry smile, and said, "I was indeed entrusted by the emperor to help him seize the bones of the old emperor, but look at the situation  , I can't do it."

    Gao Peng glanced at him amusedly, although this guy is a martial idiot, he is not an idiot at all!  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 834 The American Continent

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Qi Jingtong found that since Huang Ying appeared, he was full of fighting intent, but not the slightest killing intent. He couldn't help but wondered: "Why? Don't you plan to avenge your emperor?"

    Huangying shook his head, and said solemnly: "It is the glory of the emperor and the best destination for a warrior to die in the hands of a peerless master like Shenlong. He died in battle with dignity. Where did he come from?  What revenge do you need?"

    "When I was in Dongpu, I heard the name of the leader of Shenlong. I knew that the leader is the top warrior in China. I originally wanted to come to ask for advice."

    "However, after seeing the leader's attack today, I understand that the gap between myself and the leader is too great. It is meaningless to challenge the leader now, and it will not achieve the effect of improving myself at all."

    "Today I will not challenge the leader, but one day, I will have a showdown with the leader and leave."

    Huang Ying came and went quickly, and Gao Peng did not stop him. Qi Jingtong understood very well. From Huang Ying's words, he felt that this Huang Ying was different from the Dongying people he knew.

    In just a few words, it can be seen that the opponent is a pure warrior, and even Qi Jingtong, a general in the army, appreciates his warrior spirit.

    This person was only born in Dongpu. In fact, national borders are meaningless to him. What he pursues is pure martial arts, excluding anything else. Such a person is the same whether he was born in Dongpu or Shenzhou.

    So Gao Peng didn't kill him and let him go, but the direction he left was the direction Wuming left just now. It seems that he also recognized Wuming and wanted to challenge him. This is not what Gao Peng is interested in.

    At present, Gao Peng bid farewell to Qi Jingtong and left with a cloud. As for Qi Jiguang, it didn¡¯t mean anything to him. At most, it just surprised him that he could hear the names of historical figures familiar to him in the fantasy world

    After Gao Peng left Shijiabao, he did not return to the main altar, but found a sub-rudder nearby, handed a letter to the rudder master, and ordered him to send someone back to the main altar.

    Then it turned directly to the east, flying in a straight line with the clouds, and soon passed Korea and Dongying, and entered the North Pacific Ocean.

    Speaking of which, Gao Peng's ability has surpassed the power system of this world in some respects.

    At least with Di Shitian's terrifying skills, he can't fly long distances. It's not that his skills can't reach it, but because of the laws of the world, there is no way for people to fly in the air in this world.

    Being able to use the Sacred Heart Art and the Seven Endless Realms to stay in the air for a short time and fly a short distance, Di Shitian has already dared to call himself a god. If Gao Peng wants to call himself an immortal, I believe it will be more convincing.

    Although he can't beat Di Shitian for the time being, but in terms of strength alone, he is enough to beat Di Shitian by a few blocks.

    Gao Peng's speed of flying the clouds is no slower than that of a fighter plane. In later generations, it would take more than ten hours to fly from Beijing to the United States by civil aviation plane. He only flew for less than six hours and saw the continent that has not been discovered by the world, America.  mainland.

    Today, Columbus has not yet been born, and this place is still a barren land. There is no doubt that Gao Peng became the first person in the world to discover the American continent.

    After Gao Peng observed the terrain clearly at high altitude, he compared it with the world map in his mind, and immediately knew his position.

    Now it passes through Mexico and enters the range of Texas. It is March at this time, which is the season when tornadoes are high. Although no tornadoes have been found for a while, the air flow around this place is much faster than other places.  , In other words, the wind here is extremely strong.

    Affected by the warm and humid air, not only the wind is extremely strong here, but even the clouds are extremely dense. Gao Peng lowered his altitude and slowed down his flight speed, immersing his mind in his perception of the wind and clouds.

    Gao Peng, who was immersed in his comprehension, could not feel the passage of time at all. He did not know how long it had passed before he was awakened by the roar of beasts and the exclamation of human beings.

    "Aww"

    "Ahhh"

    "Ji Li Gu LuAga Moka Ji Gu Lu"

    Gao Peng came back to his senses and turned his head to look around, only to realize that he had flown to a rolling hilly environment, surrounded by sparse trees and knee-deep weeds on the ground.

    Looking down, I saw that there was a chase going on on the ground at this time. Several bare-chested, bronze-colored skin, necklaces made of animal teeth were hung around their necks, and heads made of bird feathers were on their heads.  The crown, the horizontal bars painted with white paint on the face, and the human beings holding bone spears in their hands are running desperately.

    And behind them, a feline with orange fur and black spots was roaring and chasingby.

    Gao Peng quickly recognized the chasing and fleeing parties. Those humans should be Native Americans, the so-called Indians, and what is the guy behind him if he is not the world-famous jaguar?

    In later generations, the jaguar was regarded as a beautiful god by the people of many countries and regions, especially the Toltecs, Mayans and Alanteks, and was revered by people.

    The Indians in South America always portray the jaguar as an animal capable of defeating all opponents in wisdom and in battle.

    But that was after human weapons were developed enough to kill them easily. The Indians who still use the sharp bones of animals as weapons, in the eyes of jaguars, are just some delicious food.

    Gao Peng couldn't understand what the Indians were saying, but he didn't need to understand, the situation at this time was very obvious.

    It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t meet them, but if you do, you might as well save them, as soon as your body moves, it crashes down behind the group of Indians like a meteor falling to the ground.

    "Boom"

    A loud noise startled the jaguar, and the Indians looked back subconsciously, and saw a scene they would never forget.

    The jaguar was originally 40 to 50 meters away from the group of Indians, but after some chasing, it was less than 20 meters away. When Gao Peng landed on the path that the jaguar must pass, the jaguar could not stop due to inertia  .

    So the jaguar didn't stop. After approaching Gao Peng for a distance of more than ten feet, it lifted its front body, exerted force on its hind legs, jumped up, and threw itself at Gao Peng.

    This jaguar is 2.56 meters long and more than 1 meter high at the shoulders. Although it is not a giant, it is extremely intimidating to humans.

    The corners of Gao Peng's mouth curled up into a smile. When the jaguar pounced in front of him, he stretched out his hands and grabbed the two front legs of the jaguar with incomparable precision. Then he turned around and threw it over his head.  hit the ground.

    "Boom"

    "Aw woo woo"

    The jaguar screamed in agony, and uttered a few suppressed screams from its throat, but Gao Peng showed no mercy at all. The law of the jungle, the jungle preys on the strong, it is stronger than the Indians, so it can treat them as food, but when it meets Gao Peng,  What is about to become food becomes it.

    With Gao Peng's strength, the jaguar's viscera were instantly torn apart by this blow, and it lay on the ground, only breathing out, not breathing in, and died soon after.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 835 Half a Year

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Gao Peng didn't use any martial arts to kill the jaguar, but relied on physical brute force, but this was even more shocking.

    The Indians over there have all knelt down on the ground, with their hands stretched out high, and they couldn't help yelling "Tuha Tutro" in their mouths, and at the same time they fell down one by one. This is a standard worship posture.

    If Gao Peng could understand their language, he would know that "Tuha Tutro" means "Hercules".

    Seeing those Indians bowing down to him, Gao Peng walked towards them with the body of the jaguar in one hand.

    The jaguar weighed 170 to 80 kilograms, and the Indians needed three or four people to lift it. Seeing Gao Peng walking over with the jaguar in one hand, the Indians believed that Gao Peng was a Hercules.

    Gao Peng casually threw the jaguar in front of the Indians. Seeing how loudly they were shouting, he raised his fist and said, "Tuhatutro."

    However, his move was interpreted by the Indians as he admitted that he was Hercules, and he worshiped him even more fanatically at the moment, shouting in unison: "Tuha Tutro."

    Gao Peng couldn't help laughing. He just met them by chance and just did it casually. He waved his hands to those Indians, and then he flew away with clouds under his feet.

    Seeing Gao Pengfei leaving, those Indians turned around, faced Gao Pengfei's direction and worshiped for a while, then got up one after another, happily carrying the jaguar towards the direction of the tribe.

    But Gao Peng didn't know that there was a painting genius among those Indians, and after returning, he actually painted his appearance as a totem, and they wantonly told the story of Hercules in the tribe.

    When Columbus discovered the New World and people from all over the world came to this land one after another, they found a strange totem among the totems of the Indians.

    It was not until later generations that people discovered that the totem looked like an ancient Chinese man, and this ancient Chinese man was called Hercules by the Indians. Until the 21st century, the mystery of the Indian totem could not be solved, and Hercules also  became a distant legend

    Gao Peng naturally wouldn't know what happened in the Indian tribe, and he didn't have time to take care of anything at this time, he was short of breath and trembling uncontrollably.

    In front of him, there was a scene like the doomsday. The sky was a deep grayish yellow, with dead branches and leaves flying all over the sky, yellow dust, and chaos. It made people unable to tell where was the sky and where was the earth.

    A huge inverted cone-shaped whirlwind that stretched from sky to earth swept in everything that could be involved on the road it passed by. The dark clouds in the sky couldn't help being sucked in and merged into the whirlwind. The friction caused by the thick clouds,  Dazzling thunder and lightning formed.

    The terrifying thunder and light snake could not stop flashing in the tornado, and the bang of the explosion was like the moment when Pangu opened the world.

    "Is this the power of heaven and earth? No wonder Maha Wuliang has such terrifying power. Can I really master such terrifying power?"

    Gao Peng's eyes flickered quickly, but he quickly became firm, "I will definitely do it. If I don't succeed, I will only die."

    "hold head high"

    Gao Peng no longer hesitated, and his body turned into a slender gray dragon at the moment of jumping up. A dragon chant that resounded through the world spread in this doomsday-like scene.

    Gao Peng, who had performed the Dragon God Art, did not hesitate at all. The dragon body rushed towards the tornado, and the moment it approached the tornado, it was sucked by the unparalleled spinning force and circled upwards.

    However, Gao Peng's purpose is to enter the interior of the tornado. Only there can he fully understand the combination of wind and cloud.

    Gao Peng exerted all his strength, and after consuming a full 30% of his true essence, he finally broke through the tornado's irresistible spiral suction force, and entered the center of the tornado.

    The dragon's body returned to its human form inside the tornado, and Gao Peng sat down cross-legged inside the tornado, which looked like a deep abyss, fully unfolding his perception

    However, after Gao Peng left Shenzhou, his letter was quickly sent back to the Dragon Sect and handed over to Yunlong envoy Bu Jingyun. Nie Feng naturally also knew about Gao Peng's search for a place to retreat and comprehend peerless martial arts.

    In the letter, Gao Peng stated that he would return within three months, and half a year later. At that time, it would be time for him to formally declare war on Emperor Shitian, because the day of surprise was only half a year away.

    Sure enough, Tengnier met Juexin and other Dongying warriors in the world, and he killed them all without saying a word. Here, he also met Shi Dingtian who was tricked by his cousin.

     Smoothly kill the traitorous cousin Shi Dingtian, and rescue the captured martial arts man. Only then did Tengganier come to the three-point contest to reveal the conspiracy of the Dongying people to the public.

    Originally, there were many enemies of Tenggenier among the martial arts heroes. After knowing that Tenggenier had joined the Dragon Sect and became the Zilong Envoy of the Dragon Sect, those enemies stopped seeking revenge from him.

    In addition, Teng Nier smashed the conspiracy of the Japanese people, and released the gunpowder buried under the three-point contest in front of everyone, and the martial arts heroes felt chills down their backs.  Grenier was grateful.

    Thanks to this large-scale life-saving grace, Tengganier was truly integrated into the Chinese martial arts, and was recognized and accepted by the heroes of the Chinese martial arts.  Some people were grateful for the great kindness of the Dragon Sect, and expressed their willingness to join the Dragon Sect on the spot to do their part in maintaining the righteous way of martial arts.

    The trip to Tianshan can be said to be a complete success. The Dragon Sect took advantage of this incident to greatly increase its reputation, prestige, and momentum, but it was not so successful on the way back to the main altar.

    When Tengganier was about to return to the main altar with his wife and son who had come out to meet the world, Di Shitian suddenly appeared, easily defeated Tengganir who had reached the ranks of peerless masters, and captured Wu Mei and Long Er.

    Di Shitian threatens Tengganier with the lives of Wu Mei and Long Er, and will do one thing for him in half a year. As long as he does this well, he will release Wu Mei and Long Er.

    Teng Nier was not Di Shitian's opponent, and he didn't know the location of Tianmen's lair, so he had to go back to the main altar alone, and wanted to discuss with Gao Peng about saving people.

    Unexpectedly, when he returned to the main altar, he found out that Gao Peng had gone out to retreat. After Nie Fengbu Jingyun heard what happened to Tenganir, he decisively decided to send a letter to let Huaikong and the others come back. Everyone worked together to find a way to rescue Wu Mei and  Longer.

    However, what happened to Teng Nier was like a trigger, and the news came back quickly. Tie Xindao Iron God and Heart Envoy were all arrested, and even Huai Mie and Bai Ling had fallen into the hands of Di Shitian.  Shi Tian made the same request to Huai Kong.

    Later, Wuming and Huangying were also captured by Di Shitian during the duel, and after capturing Yu Chuchu and Yun'er, Jianchen got into the trap, and Huangying, for some reason, also agreed to Di Shitian to help him slay the dragon.

    So far, Tengganier, Huaikong, Jianchen, Huangying, Pojun, and Di Shitian have gathered six magic weapons, and only Bu Jingyun's peerless sword is left.

    These successive changes made Fengyun and others deeply feel bad, and they decisively sent Butian, Zi Ning, Du Yunling and others to a secret stronghold to be guarded by Second Dream.

    ? All the believers and support personnel of the main altar were scattered to each sub-helm stronghold, and only the four of them were left to guard the main altar and wait for Emperor Shitian.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 836: Dragon Slaying Team Departs

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Several months passed, and Di Shitian never saw the leader of the Dragon Sect come out to trouble him. He thought that the leader of the Dragon Sect was afraid of him, and became more and more courageous. Finally, he directly led the people from the Tianmen to attack the main altar of the Dragon Sect.

    ?It turned out that the main arena had already been empty, and only Nie Feng, Bu Jingyun, Tengganier, and Huaikong were left.

    However, although Di Shitian didn't catch Second Meng, Zi Ning and others to threaten Bu Jingyun, he completely healed the trauma in Bu Jingyun's brain with the Sacred Heart Art, which reminded him of Yu Chuchu.

    Undoubtedly, for Yu Chuchu and Yun'er, Bu Jingyun had to grit his teeth and agree to Di Shitian's request, but his condition was that if he was asked to do things for him, Tianmen would not take the initiative in the days to come.  Attack the Dragon Cult, otherwise, they would rather die together.

    Di Shitian thought in his heart that as long as he got the dragon yuan, his skill would skyrocket again, and the Dragon Sect would be destroyed at that time, so he agreed to this condition without hesitation.

    Di Shitian asked them about Gao Peng's whereabouts, but the four of them remained silent, and Di Shitian didn't ask any further questions. He just mocked that the leader of Shenlong was afraid of him and didn't dare to face him, so he acted like a turtle.

    Naturally, it was impossible for a few people to fall into such a superficial provocative method, so Di Shitian had no choice but to leave bored, return to the Nine Layers Ice Prison, and prepare for the dragon slaying with all his strength.

    Although the process in the middle is completely different, the result does not seem to have changed much. Di Shitian still has all seven weapons.  Tenganir.

    However, because of this, the strength of the dragon-slaying team is higher than that of the original drama. After all, the three broken waves combined cannot compare with one Tengnir.

    Afterwards, they spent two months in anxiety, and the day of surprise was approaching, but Gao Peng still had no news. They received a notice from Di Shitian and went to the east coast to gather

    East Coast.

    A huge two-story building boat is docked by the pier, and the Tianmen flag is planted on the guardrail around the building boat, flying with the sea breeze, showing unparalleled domineering.

    Bu Jingyun held a peerless sword upside down, Teng Nier held the bipolar sword in his arms, and carried the heavenly crime weapon box in his arms, standing side by side at a corner of the bank, Po Jun and Godmother Luo Xian stood on the other side.

    This group of people is very interesting. Huangying and Tengganier are looking at each other, and both of them have fierce fighting intent in their eyes. Obviously, these two martial idiots regard each other as a very good opponent.

    Huai Kong and Luo Xian are sneaking glances at each other. Over the past year, he has led the followers of the Dragon Sect to attack the Tianmen faction, and he has fought against Luo Xian many times.  Don't go to the killer.

    In the beginning, Luo Xian was sent by Di Shitian to seduce Nie Feng, and later he almost fell in love with her, but Nie Feng's unfeeling again and again made her hazy feelings gradually fade away.

    Afterwards, the Dragon Cult declared war on the Tianmen Sect, and she was transferred back by Di Shitian to lead the Tianmen forces to fight against the Shenlong Sect. In the process of being defeated by Huai Kong again and again, and being let off by him again and again, and advised to leave Tianmen,  There was also an inexplicable feeling for him.

    Jian Chen held the hero sword and stood not far from Bu Jingyun and the others, turning his head to glance at Bu Jingyun from time to time, with a complex expression on his face.

    Bu Jingyun occasionally sensed Jian Chen's gaze, and when he looked back, he would quickly turn his head away.

    Jian Chen is very conflicted, although he has not been fully accepted by Yu Chuchu, but in Chuchu's heart, he is obviously already a very important person, if Bu Jingyun does not appear, perhaps in a few years, Chuchu will be able to accept him.

    But now, Bu Jingyun reappeared, he and Chuchu may have a sudden change, the only thing that makes him feel gratified is that Bu Jingyun married another wife and gave birth to a biological child during the ten years of disappearance.  son.

    In this way, Yun'er has nothing to do with Bu Jingyun, and strictly speaking, Chu Chu has nothing to do with Bu Jingyun.

    The most important thing is that Yun'er has recognized him, and their father-son relationship is even better than Yu Chuchu's mother-son relationship with Yun'er.

    Forget it, what's the use of thinking so much?  I don't know if I will be able to meet their mother and son again.

    In fact, Bu Jingyun is now more entangled than Jian Chen. In his recovered memory, Chu Chu was once his loved one. Although this love may not be as strong as it was then, he still owes Chu Chu an explanation.

    It is impossible for him to abandon Zi Ning. In the ten years of interdependence and interdependence in the fishing village, he and Zi Ning have already established an inseparable relationship. Moreover, there is Bu Tian, ??the crystallization of love, the bond between husband and wife.

    He will never?It made Zi Ning sad, but he felt sorry for Chu Chu. This kind of entanglement made him sleepless for several months.

    However, after learning about Chu Chu's experience in the past twelve years from Jian Chen, a vague thought popped up in his heart

    Bu Jingyun thought for a while, walked slowly to Jian Chen, and said lightly: "When their mother and child are rescued, the three of us sit down and have a good talk!"

    "Perhaps, you are the most suitable person for her. Although what happened back then was a mistake, but now it seems that this mistake is wrong."

    Jian Chen trembled slightly all over, looked up at Bu Jingyun in disbelief, and the next moment, an inexplicable look of gratitude rose in his eyes, "It's justcan we save them?"

    Bu Jingyun said in a deep voice: "I believe it will be possible. When the leader comes back, Di Shitian's death will come."

    After speaking, he patted Jian Chen on the shoulder, and walked back to Teng Nier.

    Not long after, Di Shitian, who was sitting on a walking chariot, was carried by four Tianmen disciples to the pier. Luo Xian and Po Jun took the lead and knelt down on one knee, and shouted together with the Tianmen disciples: "Welcome, master!  .¡±

    Huaikong, Bu Jingyun and the others didn't respond at all, and Di Shitian didn't mind either. He stretched out his index finger and tapped the ice mask on his face, and said loudly: "The dragon slaying plan that I implemented during the period of surprise  , is the most important event of all time.¡±

    "I don't care why you came here, but since you're here, it's best to go all out, work together, and cooperate seamlessly. Only in this way can things be done, and it can also ensure that some people you don't want him to die will not die.  , Do you understand everything?"

    A trace of anger flashed across the faces of Bu Jingyun and the others, and Tengganier snorted coldly: "You'd better keep your promise, otherwise, even if you die, I won't make it easy for you."

    Di Shitian didn't care about Tenganir's attitude at all, Shi Shiran said: "Don't worry, I don't bother to break my promise. As long as you help me successfully slay the dragon today, your relatives will be able to return safely."

    "But if you have different intentions and cause this seat to fall short, then everyone you care about will die. That's all for now, let's go."

    After Di Shitian gave an order, Bu Jingyun and others boarded the boat one after another, the boat weighed anchor and set sail.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 837 Returning Long Xian

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The American continent, Florida.

    A tornado dissipated slowly, Gao Peng leaked out from the bottom of the aftermath of the tornado, landed slowly on the ground, and immediately sat down cross-legged to digest this understanding.

    He can't remember how many tornadoes he has experienced, but the results are still there. He has been able to initially achieve the combination of wind and cloud, but the degree of combination is not ideal, and the power of improvement is also very limited.

    But this is a good beginning, at least, he has already started, and now he uses the combination of wind and cloud, which can instantly increase his cultivation by 50 to 60%. If it is pushed to the extreme, it can double his cultivation.

    In other words, his five hundred years of cultivation is enough to exert the power of more than a thousand years of cultivation. Although it is still not enough, and there is still a certain gap between him and Di Shitian, at least he has the strength to fight.

    This is also very normal. His cultivation base is too large to be so easy to control. Nie Fengbu Jingyun's cultivation base is relatively shallow, so it is easy to control and reach the level of perfect fusion.

    However, the ten times their strength after the combination of wind and cloud is far less than the might of Gao Peng's double strength. This is the difference.

    Gao Peng sat cross-legged on the ground for a week. When he woke up from his comprehension, he looked at the reincarnation watch and sighed secretly.

    Half a year has passed, and the period of surprise is approaching. It is time to go back. The biggest gain of this trip to the Americas is naturally the combination of wind and cloud.

    Next, it is only necessary to continuously deepen the understanding and comprehension of the combination of wind and cloud, and increase the control of fusion, its power will naturally continue to increase until it reaches the level of tenfold increase in power.

    Even, because he has the true meaning of martial arts in one body, the ultimate power that his Maha Wuliang can exert is probably twenty times that of his cultivation.

    Putting the clouds on the shelf, Gao Peng looked back at the tornado that was gradually dissipating, and then flew westward without hesitation.

    It took Gao Peng three hours to come here. Now that his understanding of Fengyun has been greatly improved and he has reached the state of being able to merge, Gao Peng's speed has also increased dramatically. It only took less than two hours when he returned, and his speed has increased.  A full three to forty percent.

    Gao Peng returned to the main altar, but only saw Tie Zhi and Tie Kuantu wearing the Heavenly Tribulation Armor, as well as a small number of Dragon Cultists and support staff, and the others were not in the main altar. The huge main altar was empty.

    "Master, you are finally back."

    "What's going on? Where are the envoys of the Seven Dragons?" Gao Peng had already guessed about the situation, but he still asked.

    Tie Kuangtu smiled wryly and said: "Except for Qinglong envoy and Yunlong envoy's family members who are hiding in a stronghold within the Chang'an sub-altar's sphere of influence, and Huanglong envoy who presides over the overall situation in Chang'an sub-altar, the other five are all fooled by Di Shitian.  gone."

    "White Dragon Envoy and Blue Dragon Envoy were arrested and imprisoned in the lair of Tianmen, as well as Zilong Envoy's wife and children, my senior brother Tie Shen, Wuming, etc., were all arrested by Di Shitian."

    "The red dragon envoys, the purple dragon envoys and the cloud dragon envoys were all threatened by Di Shitian to help him with something. I don't know what it is. They all left the main altar and have been away for half a month."

    "Now the main altar is supported by me and my younger brother. If you come back later, the foundation of the Dragon Cult will be destroyed."

    After listening to Tie Kuangtu's words, Gao Peng nodded slowly. It is more than three thousand miles from here to the East China Sea. It will take about half a month to get to the East China Sea by boat. It is estimated that they have just set sail and will arrive at Shenlong Island  , It will take some time, and there is still time.

    Thinking of this, Gao Peng said: "I know, I will save them now, don't worry, now that I am back, and stronger than before, Di Shitian can no longer threaten the Dragon Cult, you have worked hard."

    Tie Kuangtu and Tie Zhi lifted their spirits when they heard the words, and said, "Then what should we do now?"

    Gao Peng thought for a while, and said: "Send the letter, you will transfer all the personnel from the main altar back, let the various ministries resume normal operation, and gather all the scattered forces."

    "This seat will rescue the captured person as quickly as possible, and then you can attack the Tianmen again. The Tianmen without Di Shitian is like a toothless tiger. This seat would like to see it.  How can you resist the cleansing of my Dragon Sect, your Heavenly Tribulation Armor can also drink blood."

    A ferocious smile appeared on Tie Kuangtu's face, and he said, "Please rest assured, Master, this time, this subordinate will definitely let those little bastards of Tianmen feel the despair of facing the catastrophe."

    Gao Peng nodded in satisfaction, then turned around and walked away. He first went to Chang'an sub-altar, found the second dream and Wuer, and led them to find the evidence of a Tianmen.??.

    After casually destroying this Tianmen stronghold, Gao Peng controlled the person in charge of this stronghold with a life-and-death talisman, and easily asked where the Tianmen lair was, where the Jiuzhong Ice Prison was.  prison.

    Outside the Ninefold Ice Prison, Gao Peng looked at the golden gate in front of him, sneered, raised his hand and slapped it out, the golden dragon flew away, and the golden gate was instantly shattered into fragments.  went in.

    Gao Peng stepped into this gate that people in the Jianghu flocked to and feared like a tiger like a stroll in the courtyard. The most powerful elites of Tianmen were all taken to the East China Sea by Di Shitian.  There is no one-on-one enemy of Gao Peng.

    Just like pushing a picture, Gao Peng brought the second dream and Wuer one after another to fight in. It was not until the last round that he encountered some obstacles. Dozens of masters who had taken the secret medicine of Tianmen and turned into "sacred beasts" blocked the first round.  Two dreams and no two.

    But in the end, under Gao Peng's move of Six Dragons Yutian, all of them were turned into minced meat. The arrested Huaimie Bailing, Wuming and others were successfully rescued. Gao Peng lifted the restraint on them, and Gao Peng didn't care about the rest  up.

    After making some arrangements, he ordered Huai to destroy them, quickly integrate the forces of the Dragon Cult, and launch a full-scale attack on Tianmen, and then Gao Peng left in a cloud and headed for the East China Sea

    Shenlong Island.

    A huge building boat, full of sails, was heading towards Shenlong Island quickly. The Shui people who were in charge of guarding on the island also spotted this menacing big boat and hurriedly blew the horn in their hands.

    The high-pitched and loud horn sounded quickly on the island, and a large group of Shui people rushed onto the beach holding bows and crossbows. In order to avoid conflicts, the head of the Shui clan, the water god Wang Longyong, first sent a sound transmission with his true energy to warn the people on board to let them retreat.

    It's a pity that Di Shitian came here just to slay the dragon, so how could he just retreat?  A big battle broke out in an instant. Although the Shui people had a tough temperament, they were still inferior to the many masters brought by Di Shitian. Bu Jingyun and others didn't make a move at all.

    Di Shitian and his party went ashore smoothly and rested on the island for a day.

    The next day, it was the startling day that comes once every ten Jiazi. At noon, the sun hung high in the sky, and the warm sunshine shone on the earth.

    However, when the time pointed to three o'clock in the noon, all of a sudden, the entire Shenlong Island began to tremble violently, and the island suddenly became violently windy, the sky was dark, and sand and rocks were flying.

    "hold head high"

    ?Suddenly, an intense dragon chant resounded out of thin air. In the open space in front of the Dragon Temple, the Water God King hurriedly led many young men from the Shui Tribe to kneel down on the ground, tears filling his eyes.

    The Water God King raised his arms to the sky and shouted: "The dragon has appeared, and the dragon will definitely help us defeat Di Shitian and protect our people."

    "Boom"

    As soon as he finished speaking, with a loud noise, the square in front of the Dragon Temple exploded. Amidst the smoke and dust, a slender and thick dragon figure burst out of the ground.

    The whole body of this dragon is dark, with horns like a deer, head like a camel, eyes like a rabbit, neck like a snake, belly like a mirage, scales like a fish, claws like an eagle, palms like a tiger, and ears like a cow.  Shenlong is generally the same, not the Tyrannosaurus Rex in the comics.

    What surprised the people of the Shui people was that the Shenlong ignored the people of the Shui people after it appeared, not to mention that they were in the square. During the swing of their bodies, several people who couldn't dodge were swept away by its huge body.  Immediately, the bones and tendons were broken.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 838 The Truth About Seven Martial Dragon Slayers

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    A group of Shui people couldn't help but stunned in place, their faces were full of astonishment and collapse, and the Water God King murmured dully: "Why is this happening? Why did Shenlong treat us Shui people like this?"

    Nie Feng, who was standing beside the Water God King, sighed: "It seems that it is not your protector, so find a place to hide first."

    "Hahahaha" Di Shitian sat on the chariot in the distance, looked up to the sky and laughed like crazy, and then shouted loudly: "The dragon has appeared, what are you waiting for?"

    Bu Jingyun and the others looked at each other, jumped up together, and flew towards the dragon.

    Writhing and swimming wantonly in the mid-air, the stretched Shenlong saw a few ants-like human beings rushing towards it, and was furious. When the dragon turned around, its tail, which was as thick as a load-bearing pillar, lashed out at the crowd.  It is the most authentic dragon wagging its tail.

    "Quickly hide"

    Tengganier yelled, a gust of true energy spewed out from the Yongquan acupoint on the sole of his foot, and his stature was once again raised a lot, and the two-pole sword was released brazenly. He was the one with the highest cultivation level among the masters of the seven weapons, and everyone acquiesced  He acts as interim commander.

    Two diametrically opposite strands of mysterious sword intent emanated from him, one was overbearing and harsh, and the other was soft and treacherous. The two entangled and opposed each other and faintly formed a whole.

    Tenganir's bipolar swordsmanship is a fusion of Persian swordsmanship and Shenzhou swordsmanship. It is very different from the pure swordsmanship of Shenzhou warriors.  Can be fierce and domineering, aboveboard.

    With a flash of sword light, dozens of strange sword qi surged out, heading straight for the dragon's chest and abdomen. According to common sense, that position is seven inches from the snake. Although the dragon is not a snake, its body shape is similar.  What about weaknesses?

    Needless to say, he was blinded by him, and he was right. One of Shenlong's weaknesses was on his chest and abdomen.

    In fact, many people don't know that the reason why Di Shitian had to gather all seven weapons before he dared to slay the dragon was because there were seven dead spots on the dragon's body.

    It is necessary to pierce the seven dead spots with seven sharp weapons of the magic weapon, and then he himself attacks the dragon's strongest defense, but also its biggest weakness, in order to successfully slay the dragon.

    However, although Tengnier attacked one of the dragon's dead spots, but because of the extremely strong dragon scale body protection, this move only made the dragon unbearably painful, and did not cause any harm to it except for completely angering it.

    However, the other five people's attacks hit Shenlong's body, but they couldn't even scratch it, let alone hurt it.

    "hold head high¡­¡­"

    Shenlong was completely enraged, roaring frantically, shaking its head and tail, claws clawed, six people were forced to retreat one after another, the next moment, Shenlong opened its mouth, and spewed out a mouthful of blazing dragon breath, covering the owner of Seven Weapons.

    The six of them were powerless in front of Shenlong, they didn't take their own attacks seriously, but they didn't dare touch Shenlong's attacks, once they were hit, they would be seriously injured immediately.

    In front of the blazing dragon's breath, everyone could only hold up their protective qi to resist, and the consumption of true energy increased sharply. While everyone was resisting the dragon's breath, the dragon suddenly fell from the sky, stepped down with its huge dragon claws, and everyone fled in all directions.

    In order to save Jian Chen, who had the weakest skill and the slowest reaction, Bu Jingyun was stepped on by the dragon. Seeing that the dragon was about to bite him down, he bit Bu Jingyun into two pieces.  Caught the Shenlong's dragon's mouth, supported its upper and lower jaws with its body, preventing it from biting.

    "hold head high¡­¡­"

    Shenlong frantically swung the dragon's head, soaring into the sky, Bu Jingyun was able to escape, staring at it, couldn't help but turn pale with astonishment, the one who supported the dragon's mouth and saved his life was Nie Feng, "Feng"

    Bu Jingyun was so anxious that he used Kai Qinggong to catch up with Shenlong, and threw Nie Feng out of the dragon's mouth at the very moment.

    "Feng, are you okay?"

    "It's okay, let's end this beast together, so that it won't do evil and hurt people again."

    "good."

    Di Shitian has been observing the seven dead spots of Shenlong since the seven weapons and Shenlong hand in hand. With his cultivation base and vision, even the slightest difference cannot escape his eyes.  The chest and belly of the dragon that Grenier attacked first.

    In the ensuing battle, the strength of the six people almost completely covered Shenlong's upper body, and no one attacked Shenlong's tail, which was originally the most powerful weapon on Shenlong except for its head and claws.

    At this time, Di Shitian already knew what was in his mind, so he stopped delaying immediately. With a movement of his body, it turned into a stream of light and shot into the air.The intertwined thunder balls whizzing out are exactly one of Di Shitian's unique skills, Xuan Tianlei.

    None of the seven Xuantian thunders missed, and they accurately hit the seven dead spots of the dragon. Although they still failed to break through the dragon's scales, a thick column of smoke emerged from the place where the dragon was hit.

    "Did you see the place where the smoke was coming out? Each of the seven divine soldiers pierced one place, which can break the dragon's defense. Let's do it."

    Di Shitian yelled loudly, and the six people understood. At this moment, they finally understood why Di Shitian's cultivation was stronger than the six of them combined, but they insisted on helping them slay the dragon. This turned out to be the root cause.

    While the six of them were rushing forward, Di Shitian was not idle either. He ran the Sacred Heart Art with all his strength, and the endless cold air surged out, making Shenlong's body stiff and his agility greatly reduced.

    Sacred Heart Jue has the Sacred Heart Four Absolutes and the Sacred Heart Four Absolutes. This move is exactly the "Xuanbingjue" among the Sacred Heart Four Absolutes.

    "poof"

    As Teng Nier was the first to stab the bipolar sword between the chest and abdomen of the dragon, the fierceness of the dragon suddenly decreased, but the sad Jianchen, who had the worst martial arts skills, was swung by the head of the dragon the moment he rushed forward.  It was blown out.

    Fortunately, Nie Feng was present, and his Xueyin Knife replaced Jianchen's Hero Sword. In the end, the Peerless Sword, Heavenly Sin, Xueyin Knife, Jingji Knife, Greedy Wolf Sword, and Tianren Knife sank into Shenlong's body one after another.  hole.

    "hold head high"

    Di Shitian was overjoyed, and shouted to the people who had lost their weapons and jumped back to the ground: "Well done, you only need to break through the last fatal hole, and its inverse scale can kill it, but the inverse scale is the most powerful thing on the dragon.  The hard part, even the old man is not sure to break through."

    "The only way now is to gather the skills of the seven of you, plus this seat's thousand-year-old cultivation base. Together, we will surely be able to kill that beast. Come on!"

    After Di Shitian finished speaking, he jumped up without waiting for everyone to think about it. In desperation, everyone had no choice but to follow Di Shitian's words, seven people stacked Arhats, connected them in a row, and output their kung fu to the top one.

    Di Shitian landed on Jianchen's shoulder at the top, performed the Sacred Heart Art, absorbed all the skills output by the seven people into his body, and shouted loudly, "Human-God Fusion".

    "Whoosh"

    Blazing light quickly enveloped the group of eight people in a row. The white light condensed and turned into a huge lightsaber. With Di Shitian as the tip of the sword, it soared into the sky and went straight to the crescent-shaped white dragon under the dragon's jaw.  Scale away.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 839: Killing a Dragon Sect Master on the way

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "poof"

    "hold head high¡­¡­"

    ?The lightsaber was unbiased, and hit the dragon against the scales. The dragon let out a mournful cry, and finally lost the power to resist, and fell to the ground.

    "Boom"

    The dragon fell to the ground, shaking the whole island. Seeing this, Di Shitian suddenly disconnected from the skills of the seven people, and most of the skills output by the seven people, he naturally accepted with a smile  .

    The seven people lost the support of their skills, and fell from mid-air one after another to the ground, and immediately spurted out a mouthful of blood.

    "Hahahaha" Di Shitian landed on the ground, looking up to the sky and laughing wildly. He had prepared hundreds of years of dragon slaying plan, and finally completed it step by step according to his plan, and the seven people could not escape his plan. Now,  Long Yuan is already in his pocket.

    "Okay, well done, I can finally get the dragon yuan, hahahaha Now that the skills of the seven of you are all gathered on me, you don't want to snatch the dragon yuan from me, just adjust your breath here! Hahahaha  "

    After speaking, he jumped up again, turned into a lightsaber again, and flew towards the belly of the fallen dragon, about to cut open the body of the dragon and take out the dragon element.

    However, at this moment, a sudden burst of shouting suddenly sounded, and at the same time, there was another majestic dragon chant.

    "Di Shitian, you can never get Long Yuan today."

    "hold head high"

    ?The expressions of the crowd were shocked, and Teng Nier, Huaikong Fengyun and others were ecstatic and rejoiced, "Master, the leader is back."

    Turning your head and looking, you can see another dragon in the sky that looks exactly like the Shenlong, except that it is gray and glowing faintly. It is surrounded by a violent whirlwind. It looks like a somewhat illusory dragon body, which turns into a lightsaber without fear.  The emperor Shitian greeted him.

    No one noticed that Shenlong, who was dying and lying on the ground waiting to die, saw the wind dragon in mid-air, and there was a kind of closeness in his eyes.

    Di Shitian's face changed wildly, and his heart was furious, "Whoever blocks me will die."

    "Boom"

    Just when the lightsaber was about to collide with the wind dragon, the wind dragon swung its head and twisted its body, avoiding the strongest point at the tip of the sword, and bumped into the side of the huge lightsaber.

    There was a loud bang that made everyone's eardrums sting, and the ground cracked, mountains collapsed, the sky was dark, and sand and rocks flew.

    In mid-air, the lightsaber disintegrated, and he returned to Di Shitian's appearance again. His figure flew back with the burst of vigor shock waves, but he did not suffer any injuries.

    However, Gao Peng still kept his dragon body, folded his body, and flew towards the dying dragon. In fact, he was already injured in the collision just now.

    However, when he was performing the Dragon God Art, no matter how seriously injured he was, it would not be reflected. Only after he dispelled the Dragon God Art and recovered his human form, the injury would burst out all at once.

    "hold head high"

    At this time, something that no one expected happened. The dying dragon on the ground suddenly opened its mouth and let out a weak moan.  The round ball is the dragon element of Shenlong.

    However, Gao Peng, who was in the dragon body state, inexplicably surged into a divine thought, "Brother, avenge me."

    Gao Peng was slightly taken aback, but he quickly realized that Shenlong regarded him as the same kind, so when Ni Lin was broken and knew that he was doomed, he took the initiative to give him the dragon yuan, and at the same time let him  He avenged it.

    Gao Peng thought clearly, and immediately opened his mouth and uttered a dragon cry, and at the same time sent a wave of divine thought into Shenlong's mind, "Ang (I will avenge you, rest in peace! Brother.)"

    Shenlong closed his eyes safely, and after the huge body lost the dragon essence, the essence of flesh and blood immediately turned into light spots all over the sky, and the seven weapons fell to the ground, and then flew back to their masters.

    And those spots of light formed by the essence of the dragon's flesh and blood were all submerged in Gao Peng's body. Gao Peng opened his mouth and swallowed the dragon yuan that was flying towards him.

    "Bastard, the dragon yuan is mine, spit it out for me." Di Shitian was furious when he saw that the dragon yuan was swallowed by the wind dragon that came out of nowhere.

    Di Shitian let out a stern cry, he no longer saw his previous cynical attitude, instead he was a bit mad, he had prepared for hundreds of years, planned for hundreds of years, and seeing that Long Yuan was about to be obtained, he killed a dragon leader halfway and killed him.  How could he not drive him mad by devouring the fruits of his hundreds of years of labor in one gulp?

    "Wanren Cloud Piercer, go"

    Following Di Shitian's long howl, vast sea-like skills gushed out crazily, and countlessThe swords appeared out of thin air, as dense as rain, as sharp as lightning, covering the sky and the sun, and even blocking out all the sunlight. Amidst Di Shitian's roar, they came towards the overwhelming wind dragon.

    "hold head high"

    Gao Peng didn't dare to neglect, with a long howl, the dragon's body suddenly blurred, and the next moment, several dragon bodies split from his body, like a clone, and finally separated from the body into six dragon shapes, entangled with each other to meet  All over the sky ice blade.

    Naturally, this can't be a clone, but Gao Peng used his ability to focus on two purposes, and at the same time he used the Dragon God Art, he also used the Six Dragons Yutian.

    "Boom boom boom"

    Continuous explosions rang out in mid-air, and Di Shitian's impressive stunt finally made him recognize the opponent's identity, his eyes widened behind the ice mask.

    "Gao Peng, it's you, you bastard, did you agree with me when you founded the Dragon Sect, and you even robbed me of my dragon yuan today, I want you to die!"

    Di Shitian finally understood today that Gao Peng did have a unique move back then. This move of transforming into a dragon did have the power to threaten him, but today even if he is seriously injured, he must kill Gao Peng and save Long Yuan.  Take it back.

    He didn't know Gao Peng's origin before, but after the appearance of the Dragon Sect, he always thought that Gao Peng was the disciple of the Dragon Sect Master, because the news he inquired was that the Dragon Sect Master was an old monster who had lived for hundreds of years, but Gao Peng was obviously a young man.  people.

    He doesn't even believe that there will be another immortal person in this world who can live forever. If there is one, he should have known it a long time ago.

    This is also the reason why he is so afraid of the Dragon Sect Master. Even his disciples are so powerful, how strong should the Dragon Sect Master be?

    However, what he never expected was that the leader of Shenlong was actually Gao Peng himself. If he had known this, he should have gone all out to kill Gao Peng.

    "Di Shitian, I have endured you for twelve years, today is your death dayAng"

    Not to be outdone, Gao Peng yelled loudly, and with a dragon chant, the violent wind and dense clouds condensed on Gao Peng's dragon body.

    The wind dragon disappeared on the spot, replaced by a tornado connecting the sky and the earth, gathering all the clouds in the surrounding sky into the wind column.

    This tornado is extremely huge, reaching directly to the sky, standing between the sky and the earth, swallowing everything around it, and even poking a huge gap in the sky. The dark vortex is like a black hole that swallows all life, and Gao Peng's breath  It also started to skyrocket.

    Di Shitian's face changed wildly. At this moment, there was a lingering fear in his heart, but he didn't dare to retreat. If he retreated today, after Gao Peng absorbed the dragon yuan, he would have no way out.

    Even if he consumes all the opponents, the endless time will no longer have an advantage, because the opponent has eaten the dragon yuan, and has endless life like him, and is immortal, and he can only live forever, but not  Not old is more terrifying.

    Nie Feng and Bu Jingyun were equally horrified at this time, "Thisthis is"

    "Maha Infinite."

    "Let's go!"

    "Quickly hide" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 840 Gao Peng's Death

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Bu Jingyun and Nie Feng yelled loudly one after another, everyone used their little skill and jumped away from the spot one after another. Luo Xian, who had been quietly watching the battle over there, had a flash of struggle on his face, but she  Hardened quickly.

    It seems that Di Shitian is unlikely to end well today, and it is time for her to make the right choice for her future.

    Immediately he jumped up, jumped in front of everyone, and shouted: "Everyone hold hands, I will lead you."

    Everyone was startled when they heard the words, and looked at each other, not knowing whether to believe her or not, but Huaikong was the first to grab her hand, nodded heavily to her, expressing absolute trust, and then stretched out his hand to Tengganier.  hand.

    Even if Tengnier didn't trust Luo Xian any more, he naturally trusted Huai Kong, and immediately grabbed his hand without hesitation. Seeing this, the others also stopped hesitating.

    Seeing this, Luo Xian was overjoyed, and smiled at Huaikong. After everyone was connected, he turned around and began to use his lightness kung fu, and headed for the cliff in the distance.  .

    Originally due to excessive consumption of skills, the speed of the people who were not working well with the Qinggong suddenly increased, and they quickly broke away from the battle circle between Gao Peng and Di Shitian, and then they immediately sat down on the spot and adjusted their breath with all their strength.

    Luo Xian sat cross-legged behind Huai Kong without hesitation, using his 30% Sacred Heart Art to heal Huai Kong's wounds and restore his true energy.

    However, after Gao Peng performed Maha Boundless and greatly increased his skill, Di Shitian also began to work hard. It would take some time for Gao Peng to improve his combination of wind and cloud to the extreme, which also gave Di Shitian a chance to gather his skills.

    The power that can be erupted by the Dragon God Kungfu at one time is 500 years, and before Di Shitian turned into a lightsaber, his own output plus the skills of seven people can almost reach this level, so the two are evenly matched.

    Di Shitian's martial arts can output the strongest power at one time, and in about two or three hundred years, it will take time to condense several strongest attacks into one blow if it is to be raised to a level sufficient to counter Maha Wuliang.

    In the end, after all, it was Gao Peng who completed his Maha Wuliang fusion first, and the tornado enveloped Di Shitian in an instant. The body of the wind dragon, which had already possessed the power of a thousand years of cultivation, emerged in the tornado, and madly attacked Di Shitian.  sky.

    Di Shitian didn't have time to condense his skills anymore, and the strongest Ditian Kuanglei among the Four Ultimates of the Sacred Heart came out with endless power.

    The wind, cloud, and thunder are the three powers of heaven and earth, but the strongest power has been released in the hands of human beings, and the whole world is shocked by it for a while.

    "Di Shitian, die for me."

    "If you want to kill me, you can't do it. The dragons are all dead in my hands, so why do you have a fake dragon?"

    ?Maha Wuliang, Emperor Tian Kuanglei, are all peerless magical skills in Fengyun World, the momentum is earth-shattering, Shenlong Island is shaking, and even the sea around the island is full of huge waves.

    "Boom"

    After a stalemate for about a stick of incense, after a few explosions that almost shattered the void, the wind dissipated, the thunder stopped, and the two figures flew back. Both seemed to be in a bad situation.  , Qi Qi spurted blood wildly.

    "Master"

    Sadly, Gao Peng fell from mid-air and was supported by others, but Di Shitian was betrayed by everyone at this moment, and even Luo Xian, the only disciple he brought with him, turned a blind eye to him.

    With the help of Luo Xian's Sacred Heart Art, Huaikong's injury has been controlled, and his skill has also recovered partly. Seeing Gao Peng falling from mid-air, he immediately jumped up without hesitation, and took Gao Peng to the cliff. Tenganir and  Bu Jingyun and others quickly surrounded him.

    Po Jun judged the situation, and found that it would be of no benefit to stay here any longer, so he sneaked away alone while everyone was surrounding him.

    "Master, how are you?"

    "poof"

    After Gao Peng in Huaikong's arms fell to the ground, another mouthful of blood spurted out, which was also mixed with fragments of internal organs. Everyone was shocked when they saw this, even the internal organs had been broken. This

    Gao Peng said weakly and intermittently: "No don't panic, this seat's exercises havethe characteristics of immortality, as long as you protect protect this seat's body, this seat can be resurrected  quickquickly kill Di Shitian, he is seriously injured, we must not let himgive him a chance to breathe."

    After speaking, he tilted his head and died immediately. Huai Kong tested Gao Peng's vital signs, he lost his breath, his pulse and heartbeat stopped, and he was indeed dead.

    But what is strange is that, without being urged, the power in his body not only did not start to dissipate at this point, but actually operated on its own, gradually repairing the damaged bodyand meridians.

    From this point of view, the teacher's exercises really have the effect of bringing the dead back to life, and I couldn't help but secretly heaved a sigh of relief.

    "Zilongshi, take good care of the leader, I'll kill Di Shitian." Huaikong handed Gao Peng to Tenganir, turned around and flew towards the place where Di Shitian landed.

    Nie Feng and Bu Jingyun followed closely behind, shouting in unison: "I'll go with you."

    However, the moment Di Shitian fell to the ground, he mustered up all his strength to slightly cushion the impact of falling from a high altitude, and the moment he landed, he also spurted out a mouthful of blood again.

    At this time, Di Shitian was at his weakest in thousands of years. Even though he was injured and defeated in the battle with the top ten warrior Wu Wudi, he had never suffered such a serious injury.

    This time, even with the curative effect of the Sacred Heart Jue, which is enough to bring the dead back to life, it can't be recovered within a few months of cultivation. However, the opponent's heart and internal organs have been shattered by him, which shows that he still won.  It was a miserable victory.

    "Di Shitian, die!"

    Di Shitian's complexion changed drastically. Seeing Huaikong and Fengyun rushing towards him, he clenched his teeth and shouted: "Presumptuous, even if I am seriously injured, I am not something you can threaten."

    After finishing speaking, he raised his power, blasted out with a shot of Ten Thousand Rens Piercing Cloud, and countless ice blades surged out, but the power was obviously not as good as before.

    Seeing this, Huaikong folded his arms in front of his chest, concentrated his energy, and suddenly pushed out.

    "hold head high"

    Six dragon-shaped dragons with raging flames shot out vigorously. The six fire dragons cooperated with each other and shuttled back and forth. It seemed that there was a large gap in the middle, but in fact there was no flaw at all, and all the countless ice blades were blocked.

    Bu Jingyun and Nie Feng also made their own moves, the "Jianhe Xueyong" move in the Destiny Sword Art, and the "Cloud Breaks the Blue Sky" move in the Wuer Swordsmanship, one left and one right followed closely behind the six fire dragons to kill  To Emperor Shitian.

    Di Shitian's complexion changed again, he naturally would not fail to recognize the top ten martial arts, and he did not expect that Huaikong had already obtained Gao Peng's true biography.  greetings.

    Today he was completely defeated, tried his best to block the wave of attacks, spewed out a mouthful of blood again, wounds added to the wounds, Di Shitian didn't dare to stay any longer, he used the Seven Endless Realms, and cooperated with the unique lightness skill "Zongyi Climbing Immortal Steps" to quickly  leave.

    When the Zongyi Dengxian walks, it seems to be wandering in the yard, and it looks like a fairy, but others don't think it is so fast, but in fact, it is almost like shrinking into an inch, even faster than the speed of sound, but the whole body is surrounded by true energy, and it is pushed away.  Therefore, there will be no sound barrier, or even a strong wind, which is like a ghost.

    Although Di Shitian was seriously injured at this time, if he wanted to escape, no one could keep him, and the three of Huaikong could only do nothing.

    However, the leader can be resurrected from the dead. Now that he has swallowed the dragon yuan, as long as he digests and absorbs the dragon yuan after his resurrection, even if Di Shitian recovers from his injuries, it will not be a problem.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 841: The Abnormality of the Celestial Silkworm's Divine Art

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Gao Peng was carried by Huai Kong, and ran to the pier under the leadership of Luo Xian. However, when he arrived at the pier, he found that the building boat had disappeared, but it had already been driven away by the Pojun who had slipped away earlier. Di Shitian was about to leave.  No need for a boat at all.

    In desperation, everyone had no choice but to decide to stay temporarily on Shenlong Island, firstly to meditate to heal their injuries and restore their skills, and secondly to wait for the resurrection of the leader.

    Nie Feng has a good relationship with the Shui tribe. Under the coordination of Nie Feng, Long Yong arranged a quiet room for Gao Peng. Tengganier was worried about the family members captured by Di Shitian. After discussion, they decided to divide into two groups.

    Huai Kong and Luo Xian were guarding Gao Peng on Shenlong Island, and Teng Nier took Nie Fengbu Jingyun and Jianchen back. When Di Shitian was seriously injured and unable to do anything, he tried to rescue his family members. Huangying also expressed his willingness to help.

    At present, everyone stayed in Shenlong Island for two days. With the assistance of Luo Xiansheng Xinjue, everyone recovered from their injuries and fully recovered their skills.

    Finally, we went to the quiet room to look at Gao Peng, and found a layer of fine white silk like silk floating on his body, covering him, as if Gao Peng had transformed into a silkworm at this time.

    "Spring silkworms turn into butterflies, put them to death and then regenerate. I think, the moment when the leader 'breaks out of the cocoon and becomes a butterfly' is the time for the leader to come back from death." Tenganir looked at Gao Peng's state, thoughtfully  road.

    Huaikong nodded slowly and said, "It's very possible, but I don't know how long it will be."

    Luo Xian said hesitantly: "After the silkworms have transformed into silkworm chrysalis, it takes about half a month to twenty days to break out of their cocoons and become butterflies.  Just this time!"

    Nie Feng said: "No matter how long it takes, you must protect the body of the leader, and nothing will go wrong. I have already said hello to the water god king, and they will help."

    Huai Kong and Luo Xian nodded solemnly, "Don't worry, we will guard here day and night, and will not leave half a step."

    Teng Nier took everyone away on a raft, Huai Kong and Luo Xian really didn't take off their clothes, they stayed in the quiet room day and night, and the daily meals were brought by the Shui people.

    In the following days, the silkworm cocoon on Gao Peng's body really became thicker and thicker, with a faint red light glowing inside.

    However, from the fifth day onwards, the silkworm cocoon has changed. Although it was originally thick, it can still be clearly seen that it is a cocoon of silk.  gradually turned into calcium.

    Until the eighth day, Gao Peng's body was no longer covered with silkworm cocoons, but a layer of eggshells, and Gao Peng's whole body turned into a giant gray egg with a thick red light.

    But after Gao Peng died, the Celestial Silkworm Divine Art operated on its own. The dragon essence he swallowed and the essence of the dragon's flesh and blood that melted into his body were slowly digested and absorbed by the Celestial Silkworm Divine Art. What will happen to him in the future?  Gao Peng himself didn't know.

    Time passed slowly, half a month later, the giant egg stood up suddenly, making Huai Kong and Luo Xian think that Gao Peng was about to break out of the shell, but after a few days, the egg was getting bigger and bigger.  There are no other changes.

    The giant egg has grown to a height of nearly two feet, almost reaching the ceiling, and when it is eight feet wide, it finally stops expanding. There are red lights on the eggshell that appear and disappear, flickering endlessly. Judging by the rhythm, it looks like a giant egg  In general breathing.

    After three months of this, Teng Nier returned to Shenlong Island with a large group of people, including Huai Mie, Bai Ling, Wu Mei, Long Er, Second Meng, and Du Yunling.

    Outside the quiet room, Huaikong looked at the crowd in surprise, and said, "You have all been rescued, that's great."

    Teng Nier said with a smile: "When we went back, we found that they had already been rescued by the leader. The leader should have rushed to Shenlong Island after he rescued them. Fortunately, he caught up."

    Huaikong was stunned, "No wonder the leader appeared so coincidentally. I thought the leader deliberately appeared at that time, so that a praying mantis catches cicadas, and the oriole is behind."

    "It turns out that he rescued everyone first before rushing to Shenlong Island. At that time, he really just arrived."

    The second dream pretended to be angry when he heard the words: "My master is not such a utilitarian person! How dare you think of him like this? If he had been there earlier, he would not have let you be used by Di Shitian and all of you would be injured.  Master is the most protective person."

    Teng Nier echoed: "That's right, didn't you see that Shenlong took the initiative to give the dragon yuan to the leader? Perhaps the leader himself has something to do with Shenlong. If it wasn't for the time, maybe the leader would not allow the emperor  Release the sky and slay the dragon."

    Huai Kong cupped his fists, dumbfounded, and bowed to admit his mistake, "My fault, my fault, I shouldn't think of the leader that way, what kind of person is the leader? How could he be so calculating."

      "It's good that you know."

    "By the way, how is Di Shitian? Is there any news about him?"

    Everyone shook their heads, "No, there is no news about him in Jianghu. He should be hiding and healing. How is the leader?"

    Huaikong said helplessly: "Go in and have a look yourself! But just look, don't disturb him by making any noise."

    When everyone entered the quiet room and saw the huge egg, they couldn't help being stunned. After a while, they left the quiet room and moved a little further away from the quiet room.

    Long Er exclaimed: "You said, would a dragon fly out of the last egg? Could the father-in-law be the incarnation of a dragon?"

    Everyone was startled when they heard the words, thoughtfully, Huaikong said hesitantly: "This I really can't tell, since the leader appeared in the rivers and lakes, everything about him seems to be inextricably linked with the dragon.  "

    Second Meng interjected: "The technique is called Shenlong Jiuzhuan, and the unique skill is called Liulong Yutian. Even I can transform myself into a dragon. If it is said that Master has nothing to do with Shenlong, I wouldn't believe it if he was killed."

    Everyone nodded incessantly, Huaikong said with a wry smile: "The dragon was called auspicious before, but its behavior doesn't look like auspiciousness, but it is the leader. His actions can really be called auspicious.  .¡±

    "hold head high"

    Just as Huaikong finished speaking, a dull dragon chant suddenly came from the quiet room, and everyone's expressions changed, and then they were overjoyed, "Could it be that the leader has been resurrected?"

    Just about to rush towards the quiet room together, they all stopped when they approached the door, and Huai Kong exclaimed in shock: "Quickly retreat"

    Without his reminding, everyone jumped back with all their strength the moment they sensed the terrifying power in the quiet room.

    "Boom"

    Sure enough, thanks to their quick retreat, the secret room was instantly shattered into powder by the berserk and boundless force, and endless gusts of wind and thunder roared and scattered in all directions.

    It is also thanks to the fact that the quiet room is far away from the village. It is located behind the Dragon Temple. Apart from the ruined Dragon Temple, there are no other buildings and people nearby. Otherwise, this would be a huge disaster.

    Huaikong and his party retreated and retreated, retreating more than a hundred feet, and finally got out of the range of that force.

    However, none of them knew that this was just a little bit of spiritual power overflowing from Gao Peng when he was born. He had tried his best to restrain and control it, otherwise the movement would be far from that.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 842 East Sea Dragon King

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "hold head high"

    Just as the berserk energy raged and the smoke and dust billowed, a graceful and vigorous slender figure rose into the sky, wrapped in strong wind and thunder.

    It was a silver-gray divine dragon, more than fifty feet long, with a domineering and majestic dragon head, towering and ferocious dragon horns, sharp and sharp five-fingered dragon claws, delicate dragon scales like suet jade, and slender dragon whiskers  ¡­Like pieces of finely crafted perfect works of art, when they are fused together, they have a thrilling beauty that makes people intoxicated.

    This dragon is exactly what Huaikong and the others saw before, the one that Gao Peng incarnated, but they remembered that when they saw that dragon at that time, they clearly felt a little illusory, but at this moment, this one no longer feels illusory at all.  , that is a real dragon, a real dragon like the Shenlong, but judging from the posture of the wind around it, it is a wind dragon.

    "Huhhuh"

    Fenglong's deep and powerful breath, carrying a powerful and terrifying coercion, made people tremble when they heard it, and strands of heaven and earth spiritual energy gathered from all directions, turning into colorful auspicious clouds, condensing under its four claws,  Make it seem more mysterious.

    Huaikong and his group stood quietly in the distance, looking up at the wind dragon soaring wantonly in the sky, stretching its figure, feeling the majesty and holiness coming towards its face, an urge to worship in its heart.

    Compared with the viciousness and wildness of the dragon, the silver-gray wind dragon transformed by Gao Peng is more divine and majestic.

    Huaikong and the others just had the urge to worship in their hearts, but the Shui people who gathered behind them at some point, had already knelt down to the ground under the leadership of the water god king, and kept prostrating.

    The people of the Shui tribe enshrine the Shenlong, and regard the Shenlong as the god of the Shui tribe. The Shenlong did not give them any sense of sacredness before, which caused their faith to collapse a little, but this dragon gave them new sustenance. They felt that their own  faith has been re-established.

    In the sky, Gao Peng flew up and down in ecstasy. He felt inside and outside his body, and a powerful and unparalleled feeling filled his chest.

    If before that his true energy was a lake, at this moment, his true energy has expanded into an ocean, surging and surging.

    The most important thing is that the degree of condensing the true essence has been further improved. Now the energy in his body can no longer be called true essence, but the legendary spiritual power of the fairy family.

    "hold head high"

    Gao Peng opened his mouth and let out a vast and distant dragon chant, and the sound spread far away. The water birds and seagulls around Shenlong Island were shocked when they heard the sound of the dragon chant, rolled their eyes, fainted, and jumped out of the tree branches.  Fall to the ground, or fall into the sea.

    On the turbulent sea, thousands of swimming fish, regardless of size, regardless of species, as big as a ten-foot-long blue whale, as big as a boat, as small as a shrimp, all jumped out of the water one after another, jumping non-stop,  Shake it, as if you are on a pilgrimage to the monarch.

    "The dragon is not a thing in the pond, ride the thunder to go to the sky." At this moment, Gao Peng remembered Zixian's criticism to him, but he did not expect that this criticism really came true.

    Gao Peng felt his body carefully, and it took him a long time to figure out his physical condition.

    The flesh and blood essence of Shenlong created the body of a real dragon for him. The dragon essence condensed by Shenlong, which has existed for countless years, not only allowed the quality of his true essence to evolve into spiritual power, but also saved him thousands of years of pain.  Xiu, possessed an unfathomable cultivation base.

    The most frightening thing is that after his death, the Celestial Silkworm Divine Art came back to life, and the effect of doubling the skill took effect. At the same time, under the influence of Long Yuan, the Celestial Silkworm Divine Art and the Dragon Divine Art produced a chemical reaction and merged into a new  Kung fu, this kind of kung fu, can be called "True Divine Dragon Nine Turns".

    The effect of resurrection from death is retained, and the process of resurrection from the death of the Celestial Silkworm Divine Art is eliminated. Because of the pain of the silkworm silk emerging from the body, Gao Peng is now in the second turn of the Nine Dragons.

    What's even more exaggerated is that this technique still retains the characteristic of immortality after taking Longyuan. In other words, even if Gao Peng is dismembered into eight pieces, he still cannot die.

    This also put an end to Gao Peng's idea of ??committing suicide in order to practice Shenlong 3rd Rank, because he didn't know how to kill himself, unless he blew himself up, but then he might really die, and Gao Peng didn't dare to take the risk.

    However, there is no need to consider the issue of whether to die or not. Anyway, even I don¡¯t know how to kill myself, so I will leave this issue to my enemies!

    In addition, there is another most terrifying thing, because of the effect of the Celestial Silkworm Divine Art, which multiplies the power after death and resurrection.  The cultivation base is about 30,000 years old.

    This result??Let Gao Peng himself stagnate for breath, 30,000 years, my God, with this level of cultivation, even in the world of mythology, he can run rampant!

    It's no wonder that Di Shitian dared to slaughter the dragon only on the day of surprise. If the strength of the dragon was not suppressed to the limit on the day of surprise, let alone one Di Shitian, ten of them were all delivering food. Now facing Di Shitian  Shi Tian, ??Gao Peng can crush him to death with one finger.

    It's just that after Gao Peng turned into a real dragon, the effect of bursting out the whole body's cultivation at one time has disappeared, because his dragon body is already a flesh and blood entity, and it is no longer formed by the condensed power of the whole body.

    But that doesn't matter anymore, now that Gao Peng raises his hand and throws his feet, he can hit the output of a thousand years of cultivation, and with a palm strength, he has the power of Maha Boundless before.

    If he uses Maha Wuliang again, with his current state, his cultivation base can be raised to 60,000 years in a short time. If he can cultivate Maha Wuliang to the extreme in the future, he has already dared not imagine it.  Pull Dou Di off the horse, um, Dou Di rides a horse, there is nothing wrong with that.

    Gao Peng flew in the sky for nearly half an hour, then looked at Huai Kong and the others on the ground, moved his body, and flew towards the ground.

    When it was about to land, the dragon's body shrank rapidly, and a rich silver-gray light appeared. After the light disappeared, Gao Peng had recovered his human body, and landed in front of everyone without the slightest smoke.

    Gao Peng was still dressed as the leader of the dragon, but at this time he was surrounded by his own people, so he reached out and took off the mask on his face.

    Huaikong led the crowd to meet them, and they all clasped their fists and bowed, "Congratulations to the leader for coming back from the dead, you have accomplished a great feat."

    Gao Peng stretched out his hands to help him, and said in a warm voice: "Everyone, please stand up, this time you have contributed a lot to protecting my body. This seat has decided to pass on to you all the peerless skills that can be resurrected from the dead, and after the resurrection, the power will increase several times.  .¡±

    Everyone was overjoyed when they heard the words, and they all knelt down on the ground and said: "Thank you, Master, for your kindness."

    "Get up! You're welcome."

    "Shenlong, I beg the dragon to bless my Shui Clan. The Shui Clan is willing to worship the Shenlong for generations." After Gao Peng and his subordinates finished speaking, the Water God King looked at Gao Peng enthusiastically and shouted loudly.

    Gao Peng looked at the Shui people who were lying on the ground, his eyes flickered, he stepped up to the Water God King, and said loudly: "This seat has inherited everything from Shenlong, and the responsibility of Shenlong naturally falls on me."

    "Don't worry, from now on, Shenlong Island will become the new head altar of the Shenlong Sect, and all the Shui tribes will be merged into the Shenlong Sect, and will be protected by me. From now on, my name will be 'Donghai Dragon King'."

    The Water God King and a group of Shui people were overjoyed, and shouted in unison: "See the Dragon King of the East China Sea, long live my king, long live, long live."

    ""

    Huaikong and the others looked at each other, and Second Meng muttered in a low voice with a tangled expression: "Master has become the Dragon King of the East China Sea, so aren't we soldiers and crab generals?"

    "Well¡­¡­"

    Gao Peng laughed loudly when he heard the words: "Of course you are not shrimp soldiers and crab generals, but dragon sons and daughters of this seat, hahahaha"

    Hearing what Gao Peng said, everyone finally showed a happy smile.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 843: Surrender the Sacred Heart Art and Seven Endless Realms

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    In the Aquarium Hall, which was renamed "Donghai Dragon Palace", Gao Penggao took the seat, the Water God King and Shuizu Su Lao sat on the right, and Huai Kong and others sat on the left.  Condition.

    "Master, when we returned to the Central Plains three months ago, the Yellow Dragon Envoy, the Azure Dragon Envoy, the Blue Dragon Envoy, and the White Dragon Envoy were already integrating forces. After we returned, we launched a counterattack against Tianmen.  The sect of Tianmen turned their backs on the battlefield, abandoning the dark and turning to the bright."

    "When we came to Shenlong Island, the territory that was previously robbed by Tianmen had already been taken back, and it was under our control again. Now Shenlongjiao, under the leadership of Yunlong Envoy, Elder Jin, and Huanglong Envoy, began to advance into the southwest region."

    "I believe that within a year, the Tianmen can be uprooted. The premise is that Di Shitian does not come out to obstruct it. The Nine Layers of Ice Prison has been blown up by us with gunpowder. Di Shitian has never gone back, and I don't know that he is hiding now.  where."

    After listening to Huaikong's words, Gao Peng's eyes flickered slightly, a sneer appeared on the corner of his mouth, and he said: "Don't worry, I know where Di Shitian is. When I go back this time, I will go to guitar.  Just lead the believers to wipe out the Tianmen forces with all your strength, and you don't have to worry about the rest."

    Huaikong lifted his spirits, cupped his fists and said, "Yes."

    Gao Peng immediately looked at the Water God King, and said, "Water God King, Dongying Martial Arts will invade our Shenzhou Martial Arts every few decades, kill our Shenzhou people, and take our Shenzhou's wealth.  Dongying."

    "And Shenlong Island can be used as the best transit place, so I plan to move the Shenlongjiao main altar to Shenlong Island, and using Shenlong Island as the Shenlongjiao main altar is more worthy of the name."

    "This seat appoints you as the water elder among the five elders of the Shenlong sect of gold, wood, water, fire, and earth. Your status is only below the seven dragon envoys. It can be said that you are below a few people and above ten thousand people. What do you think?"

    The Water God King got up and cupped his fists and said: "I would like to obey the order of the Dragon King, and my subordinates will definitely coordinate all parties for the Dragon King, and will never let the Dragon King have any worries."

    In fact, the relocation of the Shenlongjiao main altar to Shenlong Island is also of great benefit to the Shui people, not to mention the rising status of the Shui people.

    The most important thing is that with the relocation of the Shenlongjiao main altar, many materials from the land of Shenzhou will continue to flow into Shenlong Island. In this way, the life of the Shui people will be much better.

    This is a benefit that can be seen, and there are even more benefits that cannot be seen. Although the peaceful life of the Shui people may be disrupted, the advantages outweigh the disadvantages after all, so he has no resistance to this proposal.

    "Very good, since that's the case, let's set off now, return to the Central Plains, and solve Emperor Shitian and Tianmen as soon as possible."

    "yes."

    Everyone followed Gao Peng out of the main hall. Gao Peng waved his hand, and a large cloud gathered in front of everyone. Tenganir, Huaikong Huaimie and others jumped onto the cloud with ease.

    The second dream pulled Du Yunling, who was both excited and a little nervous, to step up. Luo Xian didn't respond. After climbing up the clouds calmly, she walked to Huai Kong's side and stood still. She has also joined the Dragon Sect and was named a wooden tree by Gao Peng.  elders.

    Nie Feng, the head of the five great elders, is Elder Jin, whose status is equal to that of the Seven Dragon Envoys. Tie Kuangtu is Elder Fire, and Tie Zhi is naturally Elder Earth.

    After everyone boarded the cloud, Gao Peng's mind moved, and the cloud quickly lifted into the sky and flew towards the Central Plains.

    Gao Peng directly sent the people to the front line of the struggle against the Tianmen forces. Wuchang divided the altar and handed over the secret book of the Celestial Silkworm Divine Art to Huaikong

    A few miles away from the former site of Jiuzhong Ice Prison, above a temple named "Tianwen Temple", Gao Peng looked at the temple below, and his spiritual consciousness rushed out like a tide, quickly covering the entire temple, and he drilled whenever he saw a crack,  Seeing the hole, it quickly spread to every corner of the temple ground and even underground.

    After Gao Peng died and came back to life, not only did his cultivation level soar, but he also condensed his primordial spirit. His original divine sense and spiritual consciousness also evolved into divine consciousness. The power of exploration increased greatly, and he could cover thousands of miles without any pressure.

    Sword celestials like Lu Dongbin, who are able to control flying swords and take heads from thousands of miles away, are due to their spiritual consciousness, which is different from spiritual consciousness. Spiritual consciousness can only perceive, but spiritual consciousness can really  "See" your goals.

    Soon, the figure of Di Shitian appeared in Gao Peng's consciousness, and the corner of Gao Peng's mouth curled up into a sly smile, "I found you."

    In the underground secret room of Tianwen Temple, Di Shitian was sitting on the futon, and the Sacred Heart Art was fully operating to heal his injuries.

    He was seriously injured this time.?, Three months have passed, and he still hasn't recovered. Naturally, he doesn't know that the Tianmen forces outside have been retreating steadily under the conquest of the Dragon Cult, and they are in danger.

    Just at this moment, a sudden coercion fell on him like a mountain top, causing his inner strength to lose control.

    "poof"

    Di Shitian spurted a mouthful of blood immediately, his face turned pale.

    "Boom"

    The door of the secret room was turned into dust by a terrifying force, and Gao Peng, wearing a mask, walked in slowly, "Di Shitian, long time no see."

    Di Shitian looked at Gao Peng in horror, and said in a trembling voice: "Youyou are not dead, how do you know I am here? Your skill"

    The corner of Gao Peng's mouth curled into a playful smile, and he said, "Thank you for killing Shenlong and me, otherwise, it would be impossible for me to have the cultivation I have now."

    "I'll give you a chance to hand over the Sacred Heart Jue and Seven Endless Realms, and I'll give you a good time, otherwise, you will know what life is better than death."

    At this moment, Di Shitian was shrouded by Gao Peng's dragon power, like a big mountain pressing on his body, unable to move, but after hearing Gao Peng's words, he still gritted his teeth and said: "You are dreaming, if you want me to die, I would rather bring all my unique skills to the world.  Underground, it will never be cheap for you."

    "Unless you swear that after I pass on my unique knowledge to you, you spare my life, and I can still worship you as the Lord, be your subordinate, and serve you faithfully."

    "Chi"

    When Di Shitian was talking and attracted Gao Peng's attention, two breathtaking cold lights suddenly shot out from his eyes, like two fast rays of light piercing Gao Peng's eyes.

    This move is the shocking one of the four holy heart kalpas. It is extremely mysterious to be able to kill people with icy eyes.

    Moreover, there is no warning when the move is made. When the enemy realizes that Di Shitian has made a move, it is often too late to respond, and he has already been hit.  Eyes kill.

    It's a pity that he was facing Gao Peng. Gao Peng just closed his eyes and closed his upper eyelids. The two sharp lights hit Gao Peng's eyelids, and there was a muffled sound like a metal stone. Gao Peng didn't even shake his head.  .  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 844: Acquired the Sacred Heart Art

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    A sense of desperation rose from Di Shitian's heart. His shocking strike contained at least two hundred years of skill, but he couldn't even hurt the opponent's eyelids. What kind of monster has the opponent turned into?

    Gao Peng looked at Di Shitian with a half-smile, and said lightly: "What a shocking robbery, it's really miraculous, killing people with eyes, this miraculous skill is very interesting to me, there are also evil blood robbery, heavenly heart robbery, urgent god robbery  , you have to take a look."

    When Di Shitian heard the words, he said angrily: "Don't want to humiliate the old man. If you want to see the four calamities of the Sacred Heart, you swear to let the old man go. Otherwise, you won't even think about dying"

    "Puff puff¡­¡­"

    Just when Di Shitian was shouting angrily, Gao Peng made a sudden move, and a few strands of spiritual power hit Di Shitian's big chest holes, sealing his entire body.

    "It seems that you still don't understand how precious it is for me to give you a good time. Well, let me see how long you can last."

    After Gao Peng finished speaking, he spread his palms, and the water molecules in the air quickly condensed into his palms. In a short while, they condensed into six thin pieces of ice.

    "Chi Chi Chi Chi"

    Gao Peng raised his hand, and the ice flakes were pierced into Di Shitian's six acupoints. Under Di Shitian's terrified eyes, Gao Peng Shi Shiran explained: "This trick is called 'Life and Death Talisman', which means the dilemma of life and death.  People can't live but can't die, you can experience it slowly!"

    Soon, a numb itching spread from the six acupoints that were recruited, and the numb itching was accompanied by a needle-like pain, like ten thousand ants gnawing.

    "Ah ah ah"

    Di Shitian only endured it for less than a stick of incense, and then began to scratch his body, and at the same time rolled wildly on the ground, howling terribly.

    Accompanied by Di Shitian's miserable howls, Gao Peng was still explaining calmly: "Enjoy it! Junior high school life and death talisman users will feel that the place of the hit is getting more and more itchy, and it will gradually deepen.  Even the internal organs will itch."

    "After that, it became more severe day by day, and the itching and pain increased for ninety-nine and eighty-one days, and then gradually decreased, and after eighty-one days, it increased again, and this went on and on, endlessly. I don't know how long you can last.  "

    Di Shitian was heartbroken when he heard it, and half an hour later, he finally couldn't bear the feeling that life was worse than death, and crazily smashed his head against the wall, wanting to kill himself.

    However, how could Gao Peng let him die so easily, the entire secret room was covered with a layer of soft spiritual power, making Di Shitian bump into it like cotton wool.

    "You let me die, please, let me die ah ah"

    Gao Peng sighed: "Now you know, it's a good intention for me to give you a good time, right? Don't think about it, I won't let you die before you hand over the Sacred Heart Jue and Seven Endless Realms."

    "I'll pay ah ah I'll write it to you right away, quickly cancel it for me ah"

    A happy smile floated on Gao Peng's face

    An hour later, Gao Peng confirmed again and again that the exercise secret book written by Di Shitian was true, and after he had not been tampered with by him, he gave him a happy ending.

    To be on the safe side, Gao Peng first used Hua Gong Dafa to remove all of his body power, and then burned his body to ashes with the flame palm. In this way, Di Shitian had no possibility of resurrection.

    With the Sacred Heart Art and the Seven Endless Realms, Gao Peng's strength is bound to increase again. Needless to say, the Seven Endless Realms, the effect of transforming the virtual from the real is also a standard configuration of immortal gods. As for the Sacred Heart Art, it is not only  An inner strength method.

    It includes internal skills, martial arts, lightness skills, supernatural powers, and secret techniques. After the internal skills of the Sacred Heart Art are practiced to a great extent, immortality is only the most basic. What Gao Peng values ??most is the healing effect of the Sacred Heart Art. Even as long as the body is not damaged,  It can bring people back from the dead.

    Although he can't use this special effect himself, he can use it on others. This is simply a supernatural skill for creating power. As for the reason, it goes without saying. It's very simple. You don't have to be afraid of death if you work for Gao Peng, because he  Can bring you back to life.

    In addition to internal strength, the Sacred Heart Jue also includes the martial arts of the Four Sacred Hearts. The four Sacred Hearts are: Han Tianjue, Xuanbingjue, Thousand Blades Piercing Clouds, and Ditian Kuanglei.

    Han Tianjue is a defensive move, condensing a layer of indestructible black ice on the body, which does not affect his own movements. This move can be regarded as removing Gao Peng's indestructible body, protective energy, and immortal body.  A layer of protection.

    Xuanbingjue is a move that condenses and uses various mysterious ice weapons. After using this move, you can condense the mysterious ice out of thin air to form various weapons. The strength of the mysterious ice weapon is only lower than all kinds of magical weapons.

    And if??Using Gao Peng's skills, he can condense a black ice knife at hand, and he can cut Xueyin knife into shreds like cutting potatoes. The peerless sword can only be broken when facing Gao Peng's condensed black ice sword.  .

    In this way, in the future, Gao Peng will not need to use those magical weapons made by Iron God for him to practice the top ten martial arts in the future. Well, those weapons can be used to give away in the future.

    Wanren Chuanyun and Ditian Kuanglei don't need to go into details, Di Shitian has already used them, and the power also varies depending on the level of skill.

    Then there is the lightness kung fu contained in the Sacred Heart Jue "Zongyi Climbing Immortal Steps". When this lightness kung fu is in Gao Peng's hands, it will shrink the ground into an inch, step forward in one step, and the distance can reach dozens of miles, moving around in a small area,  It is no different from teleportation.

    However, the biggest weakness of this lightness skill is that it can only be used when one's feet are on the ground, and once it is off the ground, it is completely useless. Of course, this is the weakness of the emperor who can't do two things at once.

    If Di Shitian can use two minds at one time, performing two different exercises at once, then using the condensed ice block of the Xuanbingjue as a foothold while performing the Immortal Climbing Step, he can also achieve the goal of walking through the air and shrinking the ground into an inch.  effect, and Gao Peng can naturally do so.

    Then even the Four Tribulations of the Sacred Heart, which belong to the category of supernatural powers, are shocking and killing people with icy eyes.

    Evil Blood Tribulation uses blood to attract blood. Once it is cast, the opponent's whole body blood will overflow from the 36,000 pores in his body, and the blood will be exhausted and he will die.

    Heavenly Heart Tribulation, using one's own heart to lead the enemy's heart, causing the opponent's heart to tear apart. This move has one of the biggest weaknesses, that is, one's own heart is connected with the opponent's heart.  Then you will also be injured.

    But when it comes to Gao Peng, this problem does not exist, because he has an immortal body, even if his heart is broken into several pieces, it will be fine, and he will recover on his own soon.

    Today's Gao Peng is a Chinese fantasy version of Wolverine, and this trick of Heaven's Heart Tribulation can be brought into full play in Gao Peng's hands.

    In the end, there is the urgent divine calamity, which can be said to be the most powerful and ruthless move among the four sacred heart calamities. It pulls the opponent's primordial spirit into the primordial spirit space, and directly engages in the primordial spirit duel.

    If the soul is damaged, it is more difficult to recover than the damage to the physical body. If the soul is destroyed, the physical body will naturally become a shell, and the person who casts the gods will not undo it by himself, unless the other party can destroy his soul.  Otherwise, the other party's primordial spirit will not be able to leave the primordial spirit space anyway.

    Of course, Gao Peng will not easily use this trick unless it is a desperate moment of last resort. Compared with Yuanshen, his physical strength is much stronger, and this is also the case of most people.

    Unless it is a pure Taoist cultivator who specializes in the soul and does not pay attention to the body, their soul is indeed much stronger than the body, such as Zhang Ziying, and Gao Peng belongs to martial arts, so the body is naturally stronger than the body.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 845 Love each day as if it were your last

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Finally, there is the secret technique of the Sacred Heart Art, Tiangong Phantom, its strongest usage is to draw people's hearts with spiritual consciousness, and create a false world like a fairyland in their hearts, trapping people in it.

    This phantom world can integrate people's fantasy, longing, obsession, demons and other soul-level things, and sublimate them.  It's so beautiful that I can't even imagine it in my dreams.

    Or it may make people feel that it is the scene that they fear the most, but it is much scarier than what they fear the most.

    In short, this is a trick to trap people, trap people in their own hearts, and they cannot escape. As long as they can't break their obsessions and demons, they will never be able to get out without the help of the caster or external force.  It also became a walking dead.

    Of course, there are many other ways to use this trick, such as implanting a false memory, Di Shitian used this trick back then to make Second Meng regard Nie Feng as an enemy who killed his father.

    In addition, this trick can also play a role in assisting cultivation, such as breaking obsessions for others, eliminating demons, and so on.

    However, when doing these assistances, it is necessary to provide some external help to the subject, otherwise, the original three-point obsessive heart demon is raised to ten points by this trick, and the subject will be even more embarrassing?

    But on the other hand, if someone can break free from this trick by himself, then his state will definitely be greatly improved.

    In Gao Peng's view, this "Phantom of the Heavenly Palace" is actually the most valuable move in the Sacred Heart Art, but although Di Shitian is the person who created this secret art, he himself does not have the matching spiritual consciousness.  Unable to exert maximum power.

    Gao Peng has a feeling that this trick may provide him with great help in the future, and he will have to spend some time in the future to practice more spiritual consciousness

    Gao Peng left the secret room and went to the branch altar in Wuchang. The monks who had taken refuge in Tianmen Temple in Tianwen Temple had already been wiped out by Gao Peng. Now that Di Shitian was dead, it was only a matter of time before the Tianmen's destruction.

    Originally, Tianmen had already fallen into a disadvantage in the battle with Shenlongjiao. With Gao Peng's joining, it was even more like a ruin. In just half a year, Tianmen's forces completely collapsed.

    Although there are still some surviving remnants of Tianmen, they are no longer powerful, and Gao Peng's task of leveling Tianmen will naturally be completed.

    Just when Huaikong reported to Gao Peng that the last Tianmen stronghold was wiped out, Gao Peng's body returned to the main god space.

    The World of Reincarnation: "Fengyun II"

    Reincarnation Mode: Experience Mode

    Note 1: This world is a fantasy world, and all types of firearms and technological weapons are prohibited.

    Note 2: There are three development routes in this world, which are single-choice tasks. After choosing one of the development routes, the other two will be invalid.

    route one

    Task 1: Help Xiongba eliminate Fengyun, get 80,000 reward points, and deduct 80,000 reward points for failure.

    ? Task 2: Help Xiongba sweep the world and dominate the country, get 200,000 reward points, and deduct 200,000 reward points if you fail.

    ? Route 2

    ? Task 1: Help Fengyun eliminate Xiongba, get 50,000 reward points, 50,000 reward points will be deducted for failure (completion).

    ? Task 2: Help Fengyun level the Tianmen, kill Emperor Shitian (Xu Fu), maintain the righteous way of martial arts, get 150,000 reward points, and deduct 150,000 reward points for failure (completed).

    ? Route 3

    ? Task 1, destroy Xiongba and Fengyun, get 100,000 reward points, and deduct 100,000 reward points for failure.

    ? Task 2, create a sect of your own, dominate the world, those who follow me prosper, and those who oppose me perish, get 300,000 reward points, and deduct 300,000 reward points if you fail

    A total of 200,000 reward points have been obtained in this reincarnation, and the current reward point balance is: 321,375.

    Without staying in the space of the main god, Gao Peng directly teleported to the world of rest.

    This time Zhang Ziying also came very quickly. The first thing the two did was to sense each other's breath, and then they were both startled.

    "Your cultivation level I can't see through it." Gao Peng looked at Zhang Ziying in surprise, and he was horrified. Now that he has 30,000 years of Taoism, he thought that he was already at the forefront of all applicants.  When he came back, his wife gave him a big surprise.

    Zhang Ziying smiled wryly and said: "You are not the same. I also can't see through your cultivation. I thought my strength had exploded this time! What kind of world did you experience?"

    "Fengyun Er, what about you?"

    "A thousand bones of flowers."

    After the two finished speaking, they looked at each other and spoke in unison.

    the"Long Yuan?"

    "The power of the wild?"

    Immediately, both of them fell silent, because they both thought of one thing, their strength increased exponentially at the same time, does this mean that the decisive battle is coming soon?

    The main god is fair, it arranges for all applicants a world of the same level, and the benefits in it are the same, the premise is that as long as you can get it, then your promotion will not be weaker than other applicants  .

    In fact, the strength of the applicant has nothing to do with the reincarnation world, because the things in front of everyone are of the same level, and the reason for the difference in strength depends entirely on the individual applicant.

    Whether you practice hard enough, whether you get more things in each world than others, these are the factors that determine your strength.

    Gao Peng thought that he got the dragon yuan, because the magic power of the silkworm magic power has been multiplied several times, it must be very strong, almost equal to cheating, but he doesn't know, as long as others can get the things prepared for him by the main god, they will also get similar to you  promote.

    Gao Peng doesn't know what the concept of the power of the wild is, and how strong it is, but obviously it won't be below his 30,000-year practice, but it won't be much stronger.

    Gao Peng has become a combination of wind and cloud, and even later he can practice ten-strong martial arts, which can explode ten times or twenty times in combat power, but Zhang Ziying has also obtained ten-direction artifacts, which can attack, defend, dodge, heal, assist, and control the field  , and all of them are super artifact-level powers, the improvement of strength will certainly not be weaker than Gao Peng's explosion.

    In this way, other applicants who can get to this point will certainly not be much weaker.

    Gao Peng and Zhang Ziying can now be regarded as a dragon god, a demon god, but maybe the other applicants have also become gods?

    In the next assessment world, Gao Peng will not be surprised to meet God, Zeus, Odin and the like.

    The Lord God is indeed the fairest, so fair that Gao Peng wanted to swear.

    The two were silent for a long time, and Zhang Ziying broke the silence first, "Don't worry, the next assessment world will probably be a mythical world. We still have a lot of time."

    Gao Peng nodded slowly, but didn't answer. After a long time, he slowly said: "My wife, I hope you can promise me one thing."

    "you say."

    Gao Peng suddenly raised his head and said, "When that moment really comes, I hope you don't hold back."

    Zhang Ziying trembled slightly, looked up at Gao Peng, and said quietly: "What about you? Will you go all out?"

    Gao Peng hesitated, did not answer this question, and suddenly smiled: "Actually, what does it matter which of the two of us is the master of reincarnation? I have already learned the Sacred Heart Art, and it is not a problem to resurrect a person. Your ten-direction artifact  The Yanshui jade in it also has the effect of resurrection."

    Zhang Ziying also showed a smile when she heard the words, and said: "Yes! Even if you are obliterated by the main god, with the power of the main god, it shouldn't be a problem to resurrect the obliterated person! When you become the master of reincarnation and control the main god  , it's not a problem."

    Gao Peng immediately interjected: "That's right! So we don't have to think so much now."

    Zhang Ziying said angrily: "You insisted on mentioning it."

    "Okay, okay! It's my fault. This reincarnation lasted for more than ten years, but I'm starved to death. Let's feed my husband first!"

    Both of them took the initiative to ignore the coming moment, and devoted themselves to loving each other. From the moment they met in the Three Kingdoms World, they treated every day as their last day to love, so the relationship between the two  , no matter how long it has passed, it is still so hot.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 846 Entering the Mythical World

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The main god space.

    After Gao Peng came back, without any hesitation, he directly exchanged all the reward points for rest time, for a total of forty-one and a half years.

    It took twenty-three years to practice all the top ten martial arts, and another five years to practice the three styles of invincible in all directions, killing all in all directions, and destroying all in all directions, which can be used as killer moves.

    After becoming invincible in all directions, Gao Peng's spiritual consciousness greatly increased, his mind can be divided into ten parts, and he can perform ten different martial arts at the same time. The benefits brought by this are naturally huge.

    He is fighting against people, and the opponent is like being besieged by ten people. You must know that the cultivation base that can be output each time is limited. Taking a hundred-year-old skill as an example, is it easy to block a move with a hundred-year-old skill, or ten moves?  A move with a hundred years of skill is easy to block?

    And killing all ten directions can increase the skill by ten times, and the final all ten directions are destroyed, which is to integrate the ten moves after increasing the ten times skill into one blow.

    Still taking the century-old skill as an example, after the growth of killing all directions, one move with a century-old skill becomes the power of a thousand-year skill, and ten moves at a time, combined into one blow, is ten thousand-year skill  Adding it up, it is equal to this move, which has used ten thousand years of skill.

    ?With Gao Peng's cultivation base, the highest cultivation base that can be output at one time is more than a thousand years, close to two thousand years.

    Then after performing the ten-direction destruction, he issued this blow, which is equivalent to the output of 200,000 years of skill.

    With a blow of 200,000 years of skill, it is really hard for Gao Peng to imagine what kind of opponent can resist it.

    Of course, this is the data obtained by Gao Peng fighting with his own body, and does not include the use of external forces such as magic weapons. If the addition and improvement of magic weapons are included, it will be impossible to calculate.

    Therefore, Gao Peng's martial arts may seem terrifying, but it is still unknown how far he can fight against others. Besides, he may not be unable to obtain some powerful magic weapons, so his combat effectiveness will naturally be improved.

    In the process of practicing the top ten martial arts, Gao Peng also practiced the Sacred Heart Jue, and finally participated in the study of the Holy Spirit sword technique. When Bu Jingyun gave this sword technique to him and he passed it on to Long Er,  I naturally learned it myself.

    With the Sacred Heart Jue and Destiny Sword Dao as the base, Sword Twenty-Three was quickly realized by him. Although the destructive power of this move alone is not as good as that of Ten Directions and Maha Wuliang, its value does not lie in the two skills at all.  under the law.

    The special effect of condensing the sword heart hell and confining the space made this move another ultimate move of Gao Peng.

    This move does not necessarily require the primordial spirit to come out of the body and attack the enemy with the primordial spirit. The reason why the Juggernaut did that was because at that time he was already exhausted, and his physical body could be said to have died, so he could only use the martial arts element to attack the enemy.  God delivered the blow.

    ?Longer in the original book, whether it is the twenty-three swords of Mietian and Juedi, the twenty-three swords of sentient heaven and earth, or even the twenty-three swords of six exterminations, they all use their bodies.

    This is a kind of regular power. This kind of power is a blow that directly induces the power of heaven and earth, unless it is an opponent who also masters the power of heaven and earth and can induce the power of heaven and earth.  No one can escape the solidification of Jianxin Hell.

    After practicing the top ten martial arts, Sacred Heart Jue and Holy Spirit swordsmanship, Gao Peng spent the rest of his time practicing Maha Wuliang. In thirteen and a half years, Gao Peng has practiced the combination of wind and cloud to five times.

    Even though it took Gao Peng half a year to get started in Fengyun World, and his skills doubled, it was because Gao Peng had accumulated a lot of knowledge and comprehended for many years.

    To integrate Fengyun's martial arts true meaning to twenty times the limit, it may take hundreds or even thousands of years.

    And as Gao Peng's cultivation gets higher and higher, the difficulty of this fusion will become more and more difficult. Of course, even if his fusion level only increases by 10% or 20%, the improved skill will be worth thousands of dollars.  Years or even tens of thousands of years.

    Time is running out, and it's time to enter the reincarnation. In the last ten days, Gao Peng prepared a lot and still placed a large number of high-yield crop seeds in the reincarnation table, and then stepped into the teleportation beam in the peak state

    The place where Gao Peng descended was in a town surrounded by stretches of adobe houses. The architectural style of those houses was very old and rough, even older than the Jin Dynasty in the Water Moon Cave World.

    Gao Peng looked at himself. He was wearing a "deep garment" that connected the upper and lower garments. The material was Gebu, which was a typical "coarse cloth Geyi".

    This kind of clothing is a characteristic of the Spring and Autumn Period and the Warring States Period, but I don't know what kind of world this is.

    Just when Gao Peng was about to walk out of this remote corner of Arrival, he suddenly felt something in his heart.?Looking up at the sky, there was nothing unusual about the blue sky and white clouds in the sky, but Gao Peng's spiritual sense told him that there was something hidden in the sky.

    Gao Penggong gathered his eyes together, looked up again, and immediately found something different. In his eyes infused with spiritual power, the clouds in the sky were churning, and the clouds were in pieces. In the clouds, there were  A figure in armor is looming.

    "This is Heavenly Soldiers and Generals?" Gao Peng's heart trembled, his eyes flickered slightly, and he calmly performed Seven Endless Boundaries, and his figure disappeared into this corner out of thin air.

    Gao Peng disappeared his whereabouts and cautiously ascended to the sky. He did not mobilize his spiritual power, but only integrated himself into the wind and cloud, as if he had also turned into a part of the wind and cloud. Under the support of the breeze, he flew to the  On top of the billowing clouds.

    But in the perception of others, he is a ray of breeze, a cloud of cloud, if his cultivation level is not much higher than him, it will be difficult to find his existence.

    ?Because this is not a method of change or illusion. In addition to using the Tao he himself comprehends, he also has the effect of the Seven Endless Realms. He really integrates himself into the wind and cloud and turns him into the wind and cloud.

    Gao Peng looked around, but saw that there were a lot of sergeants in armor and holding spears standing in the middle of a large fairy cloud in the sky. After a rough scan, the number of them was about 100,000.

    They are clustered in the east and clustered in the west, and they are arranged in a neat square formation. A square formation is ten thousand people. Before the one hundred thousand soldiers, there are two other fairy clouds, and there are four people standing on the left side.

    Those four people were wearing black, red, yellow, and brown four-color Taoist robes, all holding dust whisks, and there were gossip patterns on the Taoist robes. The four Taoist priests, led by the one in the black Taoist robe, stood on the clouds and looked down from time to time.

    There are only two people standing on the other fairy cloud, the first one is golden helmet and armor, with a majestic face, three beautiful beards under his chin, wearing a red cloak, a bright long sword pinned to his waist, holding a sword in his left palm like a sword.  Model of the seven-color pagoda.

    The person behind him is a handsome young man with a pink face and red lips, who looks to be only fifteen or sixteen years old.

    Others Gao Peng still couldn't tell the difference, but the images of these two people were so distinctive that he recognized them immediately.

    The person in front, if nothing else, must be Li Jing, the king of Tota in myths and legends. Undoubtedly, the pagoda in his hand is the Seven Treasures Linglong Pagoda obtained from the Tathagata of the West Paradise, and the person behind him should be Nezha.

    In this way, this is a mythical world, but I don't know which world it is.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 847 Preliminary Mission

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    If these two people are really Li Jing and Nezha father and son, then no surprises, the four Taoists should be Zhang, Ge, Sa, and Xu Four Heavenly Masters.

    The so-called Four Heavenly Masters refer to the four Taoist patriarchs Zhang Daoling, Ge Xuan, Sa Shoujian, and Xu Jingyang, who are also the four gods of the Tongming Palace.

    Looking at their situation, it seems that they are here to protect someone, but I don't know who has such a big face, let the four celestial masters and the general of the heavenly army and horse lead one hundred thousand heavenly soldiers and generals to guard them.

    Gao Peng's eyes flickered, then he lowered down calmly, and returned to the ground. Gao Peng thought for a while and decided to wait and see what happened.

    His mind moved slightly, and all his cultivation bases were collected and sealed in the Purple Mansion of Dantian. At this moment, he is no different from ordinary people. Of course, except for himself, no one else can see from the outside the terrifying power that comes from his body.  from.

    Just as he was about to walk out to inquire about the situation, he felt the samsara watch on his wrist heat up. Gao Peng raised his wrist in surprise. What happened before required him to make a choice before the task information appeared. Why is this?  The mission information appeared directly without any situation at all?

    Taking a closer look, Gao Peng's eyes flashed a clear color, it really is a mythical world, and at the same time he was secretly startled.

    Originally thought that his strength had increased greatly, and this reincarnation was the world before the assessment. It must be a world with great rewards and not much danger, but he didn't expect that he was wrong this time.

    However, these signs also indicate that the last moment may not be far away from him.

    The World of Reincarnation: Journey to the West

    Reincarnation Mode: Experience Mode

    Note: There are three quest routes in this world, which are pre-selected quests and can be selected directly. After selecting one of the quest routes, the other two will become invalid.

    route one

    Task 1, join the Buddhist forces and get 200,000 reward points.

    Task 2, to carry forward the Buddhism, spread the Dharma to the four major continents, and make 80% of the incense in the world go to the Buddhism. If you complete it, you will get 600,000 reward points, and if you fail, you will deduct 600,000 reward points.

    ? Route 2

    Task 1, join the Daoist faction and get 200,000 reward points.

    ? Task 2, to carry forward Taoism, spread Taoism to the four major continents, so that 80% of the mortal incense will go to Taoism, 600,000 reward points will be obtained for completion, and 600,000 reward points will be deducted for failure.

    ? Route three,

    Task 1, create a party independently and get 1,000,000 reward points.

    Task 2: Carry forward the forces you have created, spread all over the four major continents, and let 80% of the mortal incense go to your own forces. Complete and get 3,000,000 reward points, and deduct 3,000,000 reward points for failure.

    Please choose within ten minutes. If you do not choose after ten minutes, the main god will choose randomly.

    After Gao Peng read the mission information, his heart sank, and the mission mode changed again, and this mission was full of trials.

    That's right, a test, so the reward for the third route is five times that of the first two. This is a forced test from the Lord God to the candidates, and it is also a signal sent by the Lord God to the applicants.

    If you choose the first two, the task difficulty is relatively low, but the reward is only one-fifth. If you choose the third one, the reward is five times that of the first two, which means that before the next assessment, you will have five times the income of other applicants.  Time to improve yourself.

    But relatively, the difficulty of the task is also several times that of the previous two routes, which is not comparable at all.

    But Gao Peng didn't spend ten minutes thinking about it. He only thought about it for less than a minute before making a choice in his heart, "Choose the third route."

    The information on the reincarnation table immediately changed, and the first and second routes disappeared, leaving only the third mission route information.

    Taking a deep breath, Gao Peng's eyes became firm, and he took another step and walked out of this remote corner.

    At this time, it should be in the Spring and Autumn Period, so the population density is not high, and the bustling and bustling prosperity of later generations cannot be seen for the time being.

    There were only a few pedestrians on the street, and Gao Peng stopped one person to inquire about local information. He looked like a wandering knight, and the locals didn't suspect anything.

    Soon Gao Peng found out that this is a city in the Chen State of Nanzhan Buzhou, called Kuyi. After finding out the location, Gao Peng wandered around the city at will. He wanted to know what was going on that would make the four heavens  The division and the Marshal of Tianting Bingma led a heavy army to occupy this place.

    Just when Gao Peng came to a bridge, he saw many people looking towards aHe rushed forward, and he heard such a conversation in his ears.

    "Hurry up, hurry up, today is the day when Mr. Laozi preaches, if you go late, you won't be able to find a place to sit."

    "Mr. Lao Tzu's sermon is really good. After listening to Mr. Lao Tzu's sermon last month, my heart became more peaceful. Now that a month has passed, I have never quarreled with my family. Now we respect and love each other, live in harmony, and are really happy  too much."

    "Hahahaha What's the matter with you arguing with your wife? My neighbor Liu Da and I have been fighting for a piece of land for more than ten years. I don't know how many times I just fought. After listening to Mr. Laozi's sermon, I don't care  I understand, you have to be kind to others, and you will be kind to yourself when others are not kind, and only then will you be rewarded with kindness.¡±

    "It's strange to say that I went to tell Liu Da that I would no longer fight with him for this piece of land, and it would belong to their family. In the end, Liu Da made me an apology, saying that he was sorry for me, and that this piece of land belonged to our family in the first place.  , he shouldn't make trouble for no reason, he will never argue with me again, do you think it's strange?"

    Hearing this, Gao Peng had an inexplicable smile on his face, he took the initiative to lean over, and said loudly: "If you don't fight for your husband, then the world can't compete with him. It seems that you have really understood what Mr. Laozi said.  "

    The two middle-aged farmers who were walking and chatting couldn't help their eyes lit up when they heard this, and they all looked at Gao Peng. After listening to the sermon, the man who treated his wife like a guest smiled and said: "Mr.  ?¡±

    Gao Peng nodded with a smile, and said: "Mr. Laozi's way is really a way of great goodness, and I admire him very much."

    "Hehe, let's go and listen to Mr. Lao Tzu's sermon together!"

    "I think so too."

    Gao Peng followed the two of them and went to the place where Lao Tzu preached. He was no different from other people who went to listen to the Tao in groups of three or four.  A steady stream of people poured in from all directions.

    Gao Peng turned his head and looked around, but saw that this was in front of the door of a noble family. A large willow tree created a shade for the place. Under the willow tree, an old man with white beard and hair and a fairy-like appearance was in evidence.  Sit cross-legged.

    In fact, Lao Tzu was only in his forties at this time, but because of a huge change in his family earlier, he lost his head overnight, and since then he put down everything and began to preach everywhere.

    A man and a woman stood beside him, both in their thirties and forties, and looked much younger than Lao Tzu.

    That woman is actually Lao Tzu's childhood sweetheart. She has been in love with Lao Tzu for many years. When they were young, because of their parents and elders, the two missed each other.

    ?After Lao Tzu suffered a big change and turned gray overnight, he decided to embark on the road of preaching, so he put aside his children's affair, worshiped Lao Tzu as his teacher, learned the Tao from him, and followed him around.

    At this time, hundreds of people were already sitting cross-legged in front of Lao Tzu. In order to hear Lao Tzu's sermon clearly, they all tried their best to squeeze forward.

    It seems that the people who came to listen to Lao Tzu's sermons were not hostile, and all of them were kind to others.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 848 Ready to Listen to Decades of Nonsense

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Gao Peng went to the left edge and sat cross-legged. There were already three rows of people sitting in front of him, but his height of over 1.8 meters, upright posture, and straight back made him taller than those in front of him.  A little higher, you can clearly see Lao Tzu and his two apprentices, and naturally, Lao Tzu, master and apprentice can also see him.

    His handsome appearance and incompatibility with other common people around him made him stand out from the crowd, and he was quickly noticed by Lao Tzu and his disciples who were scanning the crowd left and right.

    Standing on the right side of Lao Tzu is the female disciple Tong Xin, Gao Peng is facing them, and the direction is just opposite, and he is on the left, just opposite to Tong Xin.

    Seeing that the other party noticed him, Gao Peng smiled and nodded at her. Seeing this, Tong Xin also nodded politely to him, and then looked away.

    After waiting for about two quarters of an hour, there were many people sitting behind Gao Peng, and the number of people coming from a distance gradually decreased. Tong Xin looked up at the sky, and said softly to the old man beside him with his eyes closed, "Master, the time has passed."  Now, time to preach."

    Only then did I slowly open my eyes, looked around, and there was a look of relief in my eyes. There were many more people than last time who came to listen to the sermon, and my way is not alone.

    The people who came to listen to the sermon in the field did not make any sound, not even coughing, so there was silence in the field, Lao Tzu said slowly: "Today I will tell you about 'name' and 'body', 'body'  ' and the relationship between 'goods'."

    "Ordinary people have desires, and they must be greedy for fame and good things. If they want to be high, they will exchange their bodies for names and sacrifice their precious goods, but they will think about it quietly. It is really wrong to use this rare body to exchange false names and useless goods.  It¡¯s worth it, it¡¯s better to try to save your life, this is true.¡±

    "Besides, a person with a good name is exhausting both body and mind, exhausting energy and good energy. The more goods you store, the greater the danger, and you may even invite death."

    When Lao Tzu said this, two people walked out from the big family on the side, one was old and the other was young, they seemed to be father and son.

    Seeing the two of them, Lao Tzu smiled faintly. He didn't speak, but just stretched out his hand to lead. The old man bowed slightly to Lao Tzu, and then sat cross-legged in the front row.

    Only then did Lao Tzu continue: "But if the rulers are greedy for wealth and goods, they will scrape off the fat and anointing of the people, so that they will have resentment against the people and blame the heavens. This is a sign of the collapse of the country."

    "Wealth is the source of life and the foundation of a country. As the saying goes, it is difficult for the people to support their lives without wealth, and it is difficult for the country to be safe for the people without wealth. Although wealth is indispensable, it should be obtained in a proper way and enjoyed in a moderate way"

    Gao Peng sat in the crowd and listened quietly to Lao Tzu's sermon, feeling a little disapproving in his heart, but his face showed a fascinated expression.

    The Tao that Lao Tzu is talking about at this time is the way of enlightenment, and it is of no use to Gao Peng. Even Gao Peng can talk about it better than him.

    Unless it is the way taught by the Taishang Laojun, it can help his cultivation realm. However, Gao Peng is already mentally prepared to listen to nonsense for decades. As for why, it is naturally his own considerations  .

    Those who heard the sermon did not realize that after the crowd came two luxuriously dressed young men, one of them was thin and dressed in moon-white dark clothes, and had a noble demeanor, the other was tall and strong with a vigorous face.  .

    The strong man said to the young man in white: "Your Highness, the person sitting under the tree is Mr. Lao Tzu."

    The young man in white nodded slightly, and said, "Kong Cheng, let's sit down first, and we will go find Mr. Lao Tzu after he finishes speaking."

    "yes."

    The two sat down cross-legged at the end of the crowd, waiting for Lao Tzu to finish his sermon.

    "The country is based on the people, and the people regard food as the sky. Officials should put the people first. They should not expropriate and extort for their own private interests. In order to satisfy personal greed, the people will be overburdened, and the country will be insecure."

    "It is difficult for the people to govern, and it is because the people in power do their best to govern. The laws and regulations are prospering, the indulgence of desires and reckless actions, and the effect of superiors and inferiors, so the people are difficult to govern."

    "If we govern by the way, that is, if I do nothing, the people will transform themselves, and if I do nothing, the people will become rich. How can it be difficult for the people to govern?"

    When Lao Tzu said this, his voice stopped, and soon some people shouted: "Mr. Lao Tzu is right, if officials don't have so much greed, we Chen Guo people will not be as sad as we are today."

    The man's words immediately resonated with everyone, and everyone echoed them. The old man sitting at the front, that is, Ji Gong, a retired official of the Zhou Dynasty, was full of praise for Laozi's Tao, but Laozi's Taoism aroused other people.  people's dissatisfaction.

    Ten or so feet away from here, stood a group of people, the head of which was a man with fat head and big ears, wearing luxurious silk and satin. This person was the highest chief executive of Kuyi, Zhou Lie, a doctor of Kuyi.

    After listening to Lao Tzu's preaching, he snorted coldly,?The entourage turned and left with a glint in his eyes.

    This sermon lasted for two hours, and the time pointed to noon. Lao Tzu's disciple finally announced that today's sermon was over, and the people dispersed after saluting Lao Tzu.

    Ji Gonggong wanted to invite Lao Tzu and his disciples into the mansion for a talk, but suddenly heard a clear voice, "Mr. Lao Tzu, please stay."

    Lao Tzu turned his head curiously, and saw the young man whom he had noticed just now when he was preaching, walking in front of him.

    Lao Tzu asked in a kind and warm voice: "What is your duty, Mr. Lang?"

    Gao Peng pressed his left palm against his right palm, and with his thumbs facing each other, he bowed to Lao Tzu and said, "The late student is Gao Peng from Qin.  Come and learn from a teacher."

    "I also hope that Mr. Wansheng will be sincere in his heart, and accept him as a disciple. Wansheng wishes to follow him all his life and spread his knowledge of the Dao to the world."

    Lao Tzu's two apprentices, Tong Xin and Ma Tong, looked at each other, and they both looked at Gao Peng with great interest. They came from Qin to Chen to learn from them, and their hearts were indeed sincere enough.

    Qin Guo has traveled nearly two thousand miles to get here. It can also show that he has a good ability. If he can really follow his master, it is not a bad thing.

    After listening to Gao Peng's words, Lao Tzu was noncommittal, his face remained unchanged, still smiling, and asked kindly: "Dare to ask my lord, what is Tao in your heart?"

    Gao Peng thought for a while, and knew that his initial impression had passed, and now he entered the "interview" stage.

    After Gao Peng pondered for a few breaths, he said loudly: "Wan Sheng believes that people follow the earth, the earth follows the sky, the sky follows the Tao, and the Tao follows nature, so nature is the Tao."

    Lao Tzu's eyes lit up, and he asked again: "What is the reason why the Lord is the Tao? Not other things?"

    Gao Peng, who is familiar with the Tao Te Ching, opened his mouth and came, "There are things that are mixed, born innately, lonely, independent and unchanging, traveling around without dying, and can be the mother of heaven and earth. I don't know its name. The word is Tao.  Do you think so, sir?"

    After hearing Gao Peng's answer, Lao Tzu couldn't help being very happy, stroked his long beard under his chin, and nodded repeatedly, "Of course."

    Two questions, I have already figured out Gao Peng's understanding of the Tao. It seems that he has really understood the Tao he taught himself. There is no need to doubt his desire to learn, but I don't know how his heart is.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 849 I need another celestial master

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Thinking of this, Lao Tzu said again: "Ask me again, what is goodness? What is virtue?"

    Gao Peng made a look of thinking for a while, but Lao Tzu didn't urge him, just looked at him with a smile.

    After a few breaths, Gao Peng said: "The best kindness is like water."

    The joy in Lao Tzu's eyes became more and more intense, and he asked: "Why?"

    "The goodness of water is beneficial to all things without fighting, and it can deal with the evils of all people, so it is almost in line with the Tao. Living in a good place, having a good heart, being kind and benevolent, speaking kindly and trustworthily, governing righteously and kindly, doing things kindly and capable, and moving good times. Husbands only do not fight,  So nothing special."

    "As for virtue"

    "What about virtue?"

    "The highest virtue is not virtuous, so there is virtue; the lower virtue does not lose virtue, so there is no virtue. The upper virtue does not do anything but does not think, and the lower virtue does it and thinks. Therefore, governance by doing nothing is virtue."

    "HahahahaOkay, okay, I didn't expect the old man to come here to preach today, and he could receive such good disciples, okay!"

    Lao Tzu looked up to the sky and laughed, how could Gao Peng not understand what Lao Tzu meant?  Immediately, he bowed down ecstatically, "Disciple Gao Peng, pay homage to Master."

    After Gao Peng finished three kowtows, Lao Tzu kindly helped Gao Peng up and applauded again and again, and then he introduced Tong Xin and Ma Tong to Gao Peng, and Gao Peng hurriedly bowed to see his brothers and sisters.

    Lao Tzu happily said to Tong Xin and Ma Tong: "Although Gao Peng is a latecomer, his understanding of the teaching of being a teacher is still higher than yours. In the future, you should ask for more advice from your junior brother."

    Gao Peng hurriedly said: "Master's words are serious. It is only right for everyone to communicate with each other and make progress together."

    Lao Tzu smiled and nodded, very satisfied. Ma Tong laughed, patted Gao Peng on the shoulder, and said, "Junior Brother, you don't have to be humble. You are indeed ahead of Senior Brother in your understanding and comprehension of Daoism. In the future, I hope Junior Brother will give you more guidance."  yes."

    Seeing this, Duke Ji, who was waiting at the side, stepped forward and clasped his fists at Lao Tzu and said with a smile: "Congratulations, sir, for accepting a good student. There will be successors who have learned the great way."

    "Hehe, we are happy together."

    "Mr. has been preaching for a long time, please come in and take a break, please."

    "Please, Mr. Ji."

    Heaven.

    The scene of Gao Peng's apprenticeship was clearly seen by Li Jing, Nezha and the four great heavenly masters. Li Jing couldn't help sighing: "This mortal is really blessed to be able to worship Laojun as his teacher."

    Nezha also interjectedly sighed: "Yes! Although he is the disciple who was accepted by Laojun incarnate and reincarnated, he has a great karma with Laojun. In the future, when Laojun returns to his throne, there must be such a person in the Tushi Palace.  a position."

    Zhang Tianshi over there smiled and said: "However, this person's aptitude and comprehension are indeed extraordinary. As a mortal, he can realize the great truth of Taoism following nature. My Taoist school needs another heavenly master."

    The other three celestial masters also smiled and nodded, saying yes again and again

    After sitting in Duke Ji¡¯s house for a while and drinking a few bowls of water, I got up and said goodbye. I thanked Duke Ji for providing the venue so that more people could listen to the sermon, and made an appointment to speak again tomorrow. After that, I left with three disciples  After leaving Ji's mansion, he returned home.

    On the way, Ma Tong and Tong Xin chatted with Gao Peng with great interest. While getting closer, they also got to know Gao Peng a little bit.

    Talking and laughing all the way back to Qurenli's home outside Kuyi City, after arranging a place for Gao Peng, Tong Xin cooked for himself, Ma Tong fed the horses, and Gao Peng took the initiative to chop wood and light the fire.

    And Yanshi and Kong Cheng, sons of Chen Guo who had been following behind them, also stepped into Lao Tzu's house.

    Guizhao, the son of Chen Guo, rebelled against the doctor Kong Huan and wanted to murder his son Yanshi. Kong Cheng was the son of Kong Huan, but he was loyal and benevolent, hated his father's infidelity, and broke with his father.  Let him come to Lao Tzu for help.

    Lao Tzu analyzed the general situation of the world to Yanshi, and let Yanshi understand that the state of Chen is exhausted and will be destroyed by the state of Chu.

    Yanshi obeyed Lao Tzu's words, took Kong Cheng and his only young son and fled to the state of Jin, but was intercepted by assassins sent by Guizhao on the way, Kong Cheng took Yanshi's son and fled, and Yanshi himself  In order to stop the assassin, he was killed.

    At the same time, Zhou Lie, a doctor in Kuyi, felt that Lao Tzu was bewitching the public and inciting the people to be hostile to the court, so he decided to arrest Lao Tzu and punish him when he came to preach again the next day.

    However, everyone in Chen State didn't know about it, so when they were fighting within the country, King Chu Ling, the king of Chu State, decided to use the name of crusade against the traitor Kong Huan, and raised an army of 30,000, led by Chu's son Qiji, and took the opportunity to annex Chen State.  However, the state of Chu is only six or seven hundred miles away from the state of Chen, and it will arrive within a few days. However, Kong Huan and his generation are still dreaming of their big dream of Spring and Autumn

    Early the next morning, Gao Peng and Tongxin Matong still followed Lao Tzu to preach in the open space in front of Ji's Mansion. Lao Tzu would come here to give lectures two days a month, but not at other times, because he was afraid that the preaching would delay the people's attention.  Make a living.

    Today, Laojun talked about the principle of "mutualization of blessings and misfortunes". After less than half an hour of talking, a team of officials appeared on the street not far away, and they were coming this way. Gao Peng glanced at the group indifferently.  The eight officers and soldiers glanced at each other, then curled their lips in disdain.

    Lao Tzu still preached his way without realizing it, "A politician should govern by doing nothing, correct himself and transform the people; behave properly, not hurt the people;  Give kindness to the people without showing off; such a rule of inaction will bring blessings to all, and disasters will be far away."

    As soon as Lao Tzu finished speaking, the team of officers and soldiers had already approached, and the leader shouted coldly: "Shut up, you are really deceiving the crowd, everything is good for everyone, and the disaster will go away? I think you are facing a catastrophe today."

    Lao Tzu shook his head helplessly, paused the sermon, and stood up. Gao Peng walked two steps towards Lao Tzu calmly, and Lao Tzu smiled at him without saying a word.

    "On the orders of Dr. Kuyi, I came to arrest Lao Tzu, who was bewitching people with his lies. Come! Take me away."

    "No."

    "Slow down." Gao Peng took a few steps forward, blocked Lao Tzu behind him, stood in front of the leader, and asked lightly: "What crime did the teacher commit? Why do you arrest people?"

    The leader stared at him, raised his left hand holding the sword, pointed the hilt to the tip of Gao Peng's nose, and scolded: "Go away, otherwise, believe it or not, I will kill you?"

    "Junior Brother" Seeing this, Tong Xin became anxious and called out, wanting Gao Peng to back off. Lao Tzu's face darkened, looking at the leader, he was secretly touched by Gao Peng's maintenance, but at the same time worried.

    Gao Peng just apprenticed yesterday, and he has not established a deep relationship between master and apprentice with him. When something happens, he is the first to stand up and defend him without fear of power. It must be a lie to say that he is not moved.

    However, these officers and soldiers are unscrupulous and domineering, and may really hurt people, so I am extremely worried.

    "Senior sister, don't worry." Gao Peng narrowed his eyes slightly, and said something in his mouth, and then he made a movement that no one expected. He suddenly reached out and grabbed the hilt of the leader's sword, and slammed his sword  The bronze sword was drawn out.

    The leader wanted to bully Gao Peng, and deliberately put the hilt of his sword in front of his nose. He expected that Gao Peng, a commoner with a flat head, would not dare to resist, but who knew that the other party would suddenly attack him.

    In this way, it seems that he took the initiative to send the sword to the opponent, which can be described as stupid.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 850

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "What are you doing? Do you really want to die?" The leader was startled, took two steps back, pointed at Gao Peng angrily and shouted angrily.

    "Clang, clang"

    Behind him was the sound of drawing a sword out of its sheath, and seven subordinates formed a semicircle to protect him in an instant, with their long swords pointing at Gao Peng one after another.

    "Gao Peng, don't be reckless." Lao Tzu raised his hand and raised his face anxiously.

    After listening to Lao Tzu's words, Gao Peng's murderous intent was suppressed in his heart, and his eyes flickered slightly. Lao Tzu advocated "not to fight", and he should not be impulsive, otherwise his impression in his heart would be greatly reduced.

    Thinking of this, Gao Peng made another action that no one had expected. He suddenly crossed the long sword, held the handle with one hand, pressed the blade with the other, raised his knee, and knocked down.

    "pong"

    With a crisp sound, the bronze sword weighing four to five catties was broken by Gao Peng like a rotten wood. This action frightened the officers and soldiers, and subconsciously took two steps back.

    Ma Tong and Tong Xin were stunned, this kidhas so much strength, Lao Tzu nodded secretly when he saw this, because of Gao Peng's extraordinary ability, but also because of his lack of impulse to clash with the officials.

    ?It is a good practice to deter the officials without fighting in this way.

    "Dangling"

    Gao Peng casually threw the broken bronze sword in two on the ground, and said coldly: "If you want to catch my teacher, you must explain clearly what crime my teacher committed. If my teacher is really guilty, I am willing to bind you together with my teacher.  If you want to harm your master for no reason, this sword will be your end."

    The leader swallowed his saliva, but he didn't want to show his cowardice, and said sternly: "I'm bewitching the people to make troubles and slandering the government.  Ten thousand horses can't make it? I advise you not to make mistakes."

    Gao Peng curled his lips secretly in his heart. In a mere bitter city, there are no more than a thousand soldiers and no more than a hundred horses. If you have a hundred or ten people stationed in the doctor's mansion in Kuyi, you will be able to stand up to the sky. Thousands of troops?  I really believed in your evil.

    "Hehehehe"

    Hearing what the leader said, Lao Tzu suddenly laughed. After laughing, he pointed to the people who were still sitting cross-legged on the spot, not moving, and said, "You said that I bewitched the people to make trouble. May I ask, which one of the people made trouble?"

    "You said that I slandered the government, and then may I ask, which country's government did I slander?"

    "This" The leader's breath was stagnant, and he opened his mouth, but he didn't say anything. He was speechless when I asked these two questions, his face was blue and white, and he felt that he couldn't get off the stage.

    Seeing this, Lao Tzu's complexion darkened, and he said calmly: "I think you are trying to commit a crime. There is no reason to worry about it. Since you want to arrest me, I will go with you. I want to ask the doctor why you want to arrest me.  I."

    "Master, you can't go with them." Ma Tong and Tong Xin were anxious when they heard the words, and persuaded.

    Lao Tzu raised his hand and said, "Don't worry, I'll come as soon as I go."

    Gao Peng turned around and walked to Lao Tzu's side, and said: "Master, you can go as well, we will go with you, although it is said that 'the song is perfect, and the wrong is straight', but sometimes, seeking perfection through grievances may not be perfect.  If Dr. Kuyi wants to harm you wholeheartedly, it is useless even if it is up to you!"

    Tong Xin and Ma Tong greatly agreed with Gao Peng's words, "Junior brother is right, this doctor in Kuyi has bad intentions, and master must not put himself in danger."

    Lao Tzu raised his hand to stop Tong Xin's words, and said in a deep voice: "Be obedient, wait for me here, I will return in a moment."

    After Lao Tzu finished speaking, he took the initiative to go to the Yamen of the Doctor's Mansion in Kuyi. Those officials were frightened by Gao Peng's power and did not dare to arrest Lao Tzu, so they had to follow behind him, as if they were escorting him.

    "Junior brother, what should we do?" Lao Tzu was taken away, and Ma Tong and Tong Xin lost their backbone immediately, but Gao Peng's ability showed that they naturally regarded him as the backbone.

    Gao Peng pondered for a while, and said: "Follow, we will wait outside the government office. If Master loses a hair, I will flatten the government office."

    Tong Xin and Ma Tong immediately lifted their spirits, this junior is domineering!  If I had met him a few years earlier, Master would not have been so miserable.

    "We're going too, and we're going to arrest even a good man like Mr. Lao Tzu. It seems that this Kuyi doctor is exactly the kind of traitorous official Mr. Lao Tzu said. If something happens to Mr. Lao Tzu, we will smash the government office." Some of the people  so called.

    ?As soon as this remark came out, followers immediately gathered. Facts have proved that the appeal of thinkers and educators is unparalleled. Originally, they had no intention of causing trouble, but in the end he wanted to arrest Lao Tzu, which eventually turned into a scene where the false accusations came true.

    However, from a certain point of view, thinkers themselves belong to those who "confuse" the people,?However, it depends on what ideas you instill in the people. Lao Tzu is indeed "confusing" the people, but he is not bewitching the people to make trouble, nor is he slandering the government.

    He just spread the idea of ??what the rulers should do and what the people should do to be good, but the behavior of Doctor Kuyi is a typical check-in and put himself into it, which also proves that,  This bitter doctor himself is not a good thing.

    At that moment, hundreds of people followed Gao Peng and the others to the mansion. Tong Xin and Ma Tong went to Ji's mansion to retrieve the long sword they had deposited in Ji's mansion.  , quietly waiting for the result.

    After waiting for a short time, I saw a man in official uniform entering the government office holding a roll of bamboo slips in his hand, but he came out soon after, and the leader who came out after that was the leader who went to arrest Lao Tzu.

    He led more than 30 yamen soldiers, went forward with long spears, unsheathed his long swords, pointed at the people at the door, but fixed his eyes on Gao Peng, and shouted: "I have violated the laws of Chen Guo, and I have been imprisoned. You will leave quickly."  Go, otherwise, they will all be arrested and put in jail."

    When those common people saw the deadly long sword, they were a little scared. The people who had just clamored to smash the government office had no such arrogance, and kept silent like cicadas.

    Gao Peng's eyes turned cold, and he shouted coldly: "Sure enough, they are some stupid guys. They deserve the destruction of the Chen Kingdom. If that's the case, then don't blame me for being rude."

    After Gao Peng finished speaking, he jumped forward suddenly, grabbed the two long ge with his hand, pulled back, and the two long ge were released from the hands of the yamen immediately.  The tail poked in the chests of the two of them, and they immediately fell backwards to the ground.

    After Gao Peng poked the two of them over, he lowered his body, opened his arms, and swept out the two Changge poles in his hand, one from the left and the other from the right.

    "Boom boom boom boom"

    "Ka Ka Ka Ka"

    "Ahhh"

    The person in the front row who surrounded Gao Peng in a semicircle was immediately hit by his calf, and fell to the ground screaming, his calf bone was broken by this blow.

    "It's the opposite, come on me, shoot and kill, go and report to the doctor, and ask him to send troops to support." The leader turned pale with fright, he didn't expect that this guy would dare to attack surrounded by dozens of people with bare hands, and  Still so vigorous, he couldn't help being a little confused, shouting loudly, while retreating into the group of Yamen soldiers.

    "kill¡­¡­"

    When those yamen soldiers heard this, some of them dragged the injured colleague away, and some of them charged towards Gao Peng. They could see clearly that the long dagger in Gao Peng's hand was not suitable for melee combat.

    Gao Peng's eyes turned cold, and he shouted coldly: "Very good, since you have given the order to shoot to kill, then I don't have to hold back, you all remember to me, the reason why you will die is because of the thief." (Note  Website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 851 Gao Zi?  Pengzi?

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Kaka"

    After Gao Peng finished speaking, he put the two long ge in his hand on the ground, raised his foot, one left and one right, and kicked the long pole from the middle. Then he swiped his hands and grasped the tail of the long ge, which was only three feet long.

    Gao Peng took two steps to the left, avoiding the long sword cut by the government soldiers on the right, blocked the long sword of the government soldiers on the left with a block with his left hand, and swung his right hand closely behind his chest.

    "Puff puff"

    The horizontal strike was like a sickle, cutting through the chests of the three Yamen in an instant, leaving a deep and long cut in their chests, exposing even the sternum.

    "ah¡­¡­"

    Three yamen soldiers fell to the ground, Gao Peng turned around and waved his hands, and the two long spears with only half of them flew out in a spin, piercing into the bodies of the two yamen soldiers on the right.

    Immediately, he took another step to the left, stretched out his feet and picked it up, and the two bronze long swords that fell to the ground fell into Gao Peng's hands. With the long swords in his hands, Gao Peng was even more unstoppable.

    The bronze sword is wide and heavy, but Gao Peng did not use it as a sword, but as a saber. There are no martial arts routines in this era. Whether it is a general in the army or a knight-errant, the so-called martial arts are the most direct  , the most concise method of killing.

    Fighting in this era is purely based on reaction speed, agility and strength, so Gao Peng only used a little footwork and body skills, and he rushed into the army like a tiger into a herd of sheep.

    Gao Peng struck too fast, knocking down six or seven people in a blink of an eye, and killed another five people. It was only at this time that Ma Tong and Tong Xin realized it.

    The two of them also had martial arts. Although they were surrounded by a large group of soldiers, they could only be slaughtered, but it was no problem for one person to beat three or four Yamen soldiers.

    In front of him was Gao Peng, a fierce warrior, who attacked and beat the Yamen soldiers to pieces. They only needed to follow him to chop melons and vegetables.

    The two have been together for many years, and they cooperated tacitly. When one blocked, the other took the opportunity to hack and kill. The yamen soldiers surrounding the government office were quickly killed, and there were more than thirty people, less than half of them remained.

    Moreover, they were all terrified by Gao Peng's killing, and they didn't dare to go forward again. As for the leader, he had long since disappeared.

    "Go, go in and save Master." Gao Peng held two swords, waved towards the government office, and strode in. Ma Tong and Tong Xin quickly followed without hesitation.

    Seeing Gao Peng's bravery, those onlookers were no longer afraid of those Yamen soldiers. Suddenly, a few young men ran out of the crowd, picked up the weapons dropped by the Yamen soldiers who were killed by Gao Peng, and shouted: "Let's  Also go to save Mr. Lao Tzu, folks, don't let Mr. Lao Tzu get hurt, go!"

    Many times, many things, there is only one leader missing. At this time, with these young and strong leaders, coupled with Gao Peng's invincible and powerful posture, the anger of these people was immediately ignited.

    Everyone yelled and rushed towards the government office. The weapons on the ground were quickly picked up. Seeing this posture, the living government soldiers did not dare to resist.

    There are only a dozen of them, but there are hundreds of people around here. Even if they have weapons in their hands, it is useless, and they will soon be overwhelmed by the crowd.

    Immediately, they took the initiative to "disarm", threw away the weapons in their hands, and let them aside in desperation. When the encirclement circle of the people no longer surrounded them, they quickly scattered and fled to the distance.

    In any case, it is an unforgivable crime for them to throw away their weapons and let the people attack the government office today, and there is no way to survive when they return to the government office.

    However, when Gao Peng rushed into the government office, he met a fat and angry middle-aged man. It was Zhou Lie, the doctor of Kuyi. Holding a bronze sword in his hand, he rushed out with a hundred soldiers.  But Lao Tzu was caught by two soldiers and wrapped up among them.

    When Zhou Lie saw the three of Gao Peng, he immediately swung his long sword forward and shouted: "Come on, kill without mercy."

    "kill"

    There were fifty or sixty sergeants rushing forward, and the horse boys and Tong Xin felt a little bit tingly, but soon, their confidence came, and the source of their confidence was naturally the hundreds of people who rushed in behind them.

    Doctor Kuyi's complexion changed drastically, and the sergeants who had rushed towards Gao Peng also stopped and retreated subconsciously.

    "What are you doing? Do you want to rebel? Do you know that this is a capital offense." Zhou Lie yelled angrily.

    Gao Peng raised his sword and pointed at Zhou Lie, his angry eyes widened, and he shouted in a more fierce tone than him: "Let my master go, but we will live in peace. If my master loses a hair, I will definitely wash the government office with blood, so that you can see it."  What is invincible."

    Zhou Lie's breath stagnated, and he said awe-inspiringly: "Are you really going to rebel?"

    Gao Peng sneered and said, "Rebellion? You are an official from the Chen Kingdom.I am mediocre, disloyal to the king, unkind to the people, even my master, a sage who educates the people, wants to persecute and oppress, why should I rebel?  The day of Chen Guo's subjugation is not far away.  "

    Hearing Gao Peng's words, Lao Tzu couldn't help nodding his head. Gao Peng's views were highly consistent with his. Moreover, he had heard what the messenger said in the hall just now, that the son of Chu State Qiji led an army of 30,000 to attack Wanqiu, the capital of Chen State.

    The military strength of Chen State is absolutely irresistible, and the day of Chen State's destruction is imminent. This Kuyi doctor belongs to Kong Huan's party who seeks to usurp the throne.

    "Youyoupresumptuous, presumptuous" Zhou Lie was so angry that his chest rose and fell, and the fat on his face trembled.

    Seeing this, Gao Peng said loudly: "Fathers and elders, Gao Peng is very grateful for your love and admiration for your family teacher, but this matter is our grievance with this Kuyi doctor, and it has nothing to do with you. You must not do that.  A worthless sacrifice."

    "I also ask you to withdraw from the government office, and thank you for your kindness after I wipe out these villains."

    After Gao Peng finished speaking, he said softly to the stable boy and Tong Xin on his left and right sides: "Senior brothers and sisters, you also go out first. There are too many enemies, and I can't take care of them. Instead, I restrain my hands and feet and throw my hands at you."

    "Don't worry, this little person can't hurt me. You should see the opportunity and rescue Master."

    Hearing the words, Ma Tong and Tong Xin did not insist on staying with him to fight against the enemy. Their martial arts skills are no problem against three or five people, but if they are caught in the siege of dozens or hundreds of people, they will surely die.

    Immediately, the two retreated, and said to the people behind them: "Everyone, go out first! Trust him, my junior brother will definitely be able to rescue the master, and you must not make unnecessary sacrifices."

    The people looked at each other, and someone shouted: "Mr. Gao is benevolent and righteous. We listen to Mr. Gao, and we will stay outside the government office. If something happens to Mr. Lao Tzu and Mr. Gao, we will fight for our lives and fight for it."  You take revenge."

    "Yes, if Dr. Kuyi dares to kill Mr. Laozi and Mr. Gao, we will fight them."

    Having said that, the people slowly backed out, Gao Peng couldn't laugh or cry, okay!  I just worshiped Lao Tzu as my teacher for a day, and I was called "Sir". I don't know if I will be called "Gao Zi" in the future.

    Wait, Gao Zi?  Lamb?  No, it doesn't sound good, it might as well be called "Pengzi"!  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 852 Blood Killing

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Just at the time when Gao Peng was having fun, the common people retreated, Ma Tong and Tong Xin also mixed into the crowd, and then the two found a few young men, conspired with them, and asked them to be personal ladders to help them climb over the wall and enter the government office  , came by surprise from the backyard.

    And after everyone retreated, Gao Peng raised a sword and pointed at Zhou Lie, and shouted: "I'll give you one last chance, will you let my master go or not?"

    Zhou Lie narrowed his eyes slightly. Originally, the people he feared were those hundreds of people, but this kid didn't know whether he was overconfident.  The thought broke this kid into thousands of pieces.

    Immediately pointing at Gao Peng with the long sword in his hand, he shouted: "Whoever takes his head will reward ten thousand plants, upgrade to two levels, and kill him."

    It is said that there must be a brave man under a heavy reward. Even if dozens of people form a small formation and rush forward, I feel very worried when I watch from behind. At this time, he can only pray that his apprentice is really invincible.  !

    "Drink"

    Gao Peng fixed his eyes, shouted, and charged back at the dozens of people in front of him. There were more than ten spears in front of him. Some of them were like digging the ground with a pickaxe, and they were aimed at Gao Peng's upper body.  Stretched towards Gao Peng's legs, trying to hook his calf.

    Unexpectedly, when Gao Peng was still nearly ten feet away from them, he suddenly jumped up, his body slammed horizontally, and slammed into the abdomen of the soldiers like a crossbar.  The above is bound to be unstoppable.

    Therefore, Gao Peng simply didn't block, and directly hit Huanglong with one move. As mentioned before, as long as he gets close to the opponent, the Chang Ge is basically useless, and being approached by Gao Peng is no different from a tiger running into a flock.

    The soldiers did not expect Gao Peng to be so brave, let alone such a strange move. The sergeants in the first row were smashed and turned back, knocking down the people behind.

    Gao Peng rushed into the formation, the bronze swords in his hands, which looked like double knives, almost danced into a wheel of knives.

    After the double swords were used by Gao Peng, those Chang Ge's poles couldn't even resist it, and were directly cut in two, followed by their bodies or heads.

    "Puff puff¡­¡­"

    "Ahhh"

    For a while in the arena, only the sound of sharp knives piercing flesh and the screams of the soldiers before they died were heard. Although Zhou Lie and Lao Tzu behind were blocked by the crowd and couldn't see the situation in the inner circle clearly, they could hear the continuous screams  The sound, the two were also shocked.

    Heaven.

    The great god of the Santanhaihui, the third prince Nezha looked at Gao Peng's unstoppable power, and couldn't help but stare in admiration, "What a warrior born with supernatural power, if he can learn the method of practice, he must be a brave general who can win the three armies  , I think the spell of the giant spirit god is very suitable for him."

    Li Jing caressed the beautiful beard under his chin, and said with a smile: "Old gentleman will be able to avoid many difficulties and obstacles in the process of spreading the knowledge of the Dao with this protector."

    Zhang Tianshi echoed: "Yes! Not only is this person extremely talented and comprehensible, he also has a deep understanding of my Taoist knowledge, and he also has a natural supernatural power. If he can get enlightenment, my Taoist school will be able to have another powerful Dharma protector.  .¡±

    Ge Tianshi smiled and said: "Why do you need to worry about this? I think, when the Taoist ancestor returns to his throne, he will definitely go to enlighten him in person."

    While a few people were talking, Gao Peng had already slaughtered more than 20 people below, and those soldiers finally collapsed, and they dared not stand in front of Gao Peng any more.

    Seeing this, Gao Peng lowered his figure so that Zhou Lie couldn't see him, and when he saw the right moment, he rushed towards Zhou Lie. The soldiers in front of him suddenly turned left and right like avoiding the plague, and suddenly Zhou Lie behind them was exposed.

    Before Zhou Lie could react, he saw Gao Peng rushing towards him with two long swords that were dripping blood. He was so frightened that the souls of the dead frightened, subconsciously raised the long swords in his hands and howled, and slashed out.

    Gao Peng struck the sword with his left hand, and sent the sword forward with his right hand. The long sword sank straight into Zhou Lie's chest.

    "poof"

    "Well¡­¡­"

    Zhou Lie stared wide-eyed, looking at Gao Peng in disbelief, as if he never thought that Gao Peng would dare to kill him.

    Over there and the two sergeants have been guarding Lao Tzu's side all the time. The leader who led the yamen soldiers was also terrified when he saw this. He was able to run amok and unscrupulous in Kuyi because he had the support of the doctor in Kuyi.  Now Doctor Kuyi is dead

    "Puff puff"

    Before he could come up with a result, a long sword suddenly protruded from his chest. He looked down at the blade protruding from his chest in a daze, and saw the blade suddenly pulled out again.  Feeling a black eye, the whole person fell down.He trembled a few times, and died of breath.

    But it was Stableboy and Tongxin who entered over the wall and sneaked behind everyone when everyone was attracted by the fight ahead.

    Then, when Gao Peng killed Zhou Lie and stunned the audience, the horse boy took out a sword on the left and right, killing the two soldiers guarding Lao Tzu, and Tong Xin pierced the leader's heart with his sword.

    So far, Lao Tzu was successfully rescued, and Dr. Kuyi was dealt with. Seeing that Zhou Lie was dead, the sergeants scattered like birds and beasts, and soon the government office became empty except for the corpses all over the floor.

    "Master, fortunately, this disciple did not disgrace his life, and finally rescued you." Gao Peng threw away two blood-stained bronze long swords, and clasped his fists at Lao Tzu.

    Lao Tzu smiled wryly and said, "You killed Dr. Kuyi, we have to flee."

    Gao Peng smiled slightly, and said: "Why run away? As long as you avoid it for a while, I believe that Master will be honored as a guest of honor soon."

    Lao Tzu was startled, and asked, "How do you say that?"

    Gao Peng's expression was complete, and he said seriously: "Master, forgive me for speaking bluntly, your way of preaching is somewhat wrong."

    My heart moved, and I slowly nodded and said: "Just now when Doctor Kuyi was going to put me in prison, I was thinking, did I do something wrong before? Maybe the knowledge of the Dao should not be taught like this, Gao Peng, do you have any knowledge?"  what idea?"

    Gao Peng nodded, turned his head to look around, and said, "Master, it's not suitable to stay here for a long time. Let's leave this place first and find a safe place. How about discussing it with Master?"

    Lao Tzu nodded, and with the support of Ma Tong and Tong Xin, he quickly left the government office. When he arrived outside the government office, the people saw that Lao Tzu had been successfully rescued, and they were immediately rejoiced.

    Lao Tzu advised them to disperse as soon as possible, go back home, and not to stay in this place of right and wrong for long, the people readily obeyed, and quickly dispersed, the neighborhood soon became silent, only the corpses all over the ground, telling the story  The bloodshed that took place.

    The narration seems to be very slow, but in fact this incident happened too fast, and it was over in less than ten minutes.

    The people who went to inform the garrison outside the city almost ran to the barracks when Lao Tzu had already been rescued by the three brothers Gao Peng.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 853 The Correct Way to Open the Evangelism

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Outside the city of Kuyi, in an old house in the Ji Mansion, Ji Xin, the son of Ji Gong, arranged for Lao Tzu and three disciples to bid farewell to Lao Tzu.

    "Mr. Lao Tzu, you and the three students will take refuge here temporarily. When my father returns, I will try to exonerate the three students."

    Mr. Ji was originally a doctor of the Great Zhou Dynasty. Although he has retired and returned to his hometown, he still has some connections in the court. A mere doctor in Kuyi does not make him afraid.

    It's just that Ji Xin doesn't have enough prestige after all to directly influence Dr. Kuyi, so he can only let Lao Tzu stay away temporarily, but can't directly suppress the matter.

    In the Spring and Autumn Period, the eldest son of a nobleman was called the eldest son, and the second son was called the son. It was not like later generations that a young man could be called the son, but Ji Gong had retired, so his son could not be considered a nobleman.

    Lao Tzu clasped his fists to Ji Xin and said, "Thank you, Mr. Lao, you have Mrs. Lao Ji."

    Ji Xin returned the salute, and then said to Gao Peng: "Brother Gao, Mr.'s safety depends on you."

    Gao Peng clasped his fists and bowed: "Brother Ji, don't worry, Gao Peng is here, Master is here, and if Gao Peng dies, Master cannot die either."

    ?I was very relieved when I heard the words, and a warm current poured into my heart, which moved me very much.

    After Ji Xin left, Lao Tzu went back to the hall and sat down, and said to Gao Peng who was standing beside him: "Disciple, when I was in the government office, you said that my way of preaching is wrong, now you can explain it to me!"

    "No." Gao Peng responded, and said: "Actually, it's easy to tell. A theory, no matter how good its principles are, will eventually be liked by some people, especially among the people."

    "Although Master's Theory of the Great Dao is a theory that benefits the country and the people, most people agree and believe in it, but in this world there will always be people with evil intentions, and Master's Theory of the Great Dao has touched their interests.  Naturally, Master cannot be tolerated."

    "Then under such circumstances, the master's path of preaching will inevitably be full of difficulties and encounter many obstacles. Moreover, when he preaches everywhere, the speed of spreading the knowledge of the Dao is too slow.  It cannot be spread across the world."

    Lao Tzu and Ma Tong Tongxin nodded involuntarily when they heard the words, and Lao Tzu happily asked: "Then, what do you think is the best way to preach?"

    Gao Peng said: "The most ideal way of preaching is not from bottom to top, but from top to bottom. Master's way of learning is to educate all people and persuade people to be good. At the same time, it is also very beneficial to the ruler's rule.  Any king who is not stupid and incompetent will like and support it."

    "Therefore, master should first obtain the support of those in power, and with the support of those in power, carry out the great cause of preaching. In this way, master's learning of the Dao will no longer be hindered. At least people like Doctor Kuyi, even if they don't like it, don't  Dare to obstruct."

    "As for speeding up the dissemination of the knowledge of the Dao, it is obviously not enough to rely on the master alone. The master can select a group of people who highly agree with the knowledge of the Dao as students, and pass on the knowledge of the Dao to them."

    "Then let them recruit students again and pass them down layer by layer. In this way, one person will pass on ten, ten to one hundred, one hundred to one thousand, and more and more people will learn the knowledge of Dao like a snowball.  The largest number of low-level students are scattered all over the world, and they tell the people all over the world the knowledge of the Great Dao."

    "In this way, Master's knowledge of the Dao will spread throughout the world in the shortest possible time, and educate all peoples. What does Master think?"

    When Gao Peng started to explain, Lao Tzu's eyes became brighter and brighter. After he finished speaking, Lao Tzu couldn't help being overjoyed, and clapped his hands and praised: "Wonderful, wonderful! What the disciple said made my teacher suddenly understand, yes  As a teacher, I already know how to go in the future, Gao Peng, if the knowledge of the Dao can be carried forward, you should be the first to contribute."

    Tong Xin and Ma Tong also looked at Gao Peng with admiration. This junior is really much better than them.

    Gao Peng hurriedly bowed slightly and smiled: "Master, I have won the award. It is said that one person counts the disadvantages, and two people count the strengths. A wise man will have a lot of worries, and there will be a loss, and a fool will have a lot of worries, and there will be some gains. Master spent half his life creating the knowledge of the great way."  , how dare a disciple take the lead?"

    Lao Tzu's eyes lit up again, and he said happily: "What a wise man who worries a lot, he will definitely lose something, and a fool who worries a lot, may gain something". This disciple's words are very reasonable!"

    Gao Peng sweated a little in his heart. These words were originally spoken by the "Yanzi" of Qi State in the late Spring and Autumn Period, but Gao Peng said them decades in advance, okay!  Gao Peng, the "Gaozi", probably won't be able to escape.

    In this way, Lao Tzu lingered in this old house of the Ji family. A few days later, the son of the state of Chu, Qiji, led an army of 30,000 to the state of Chen. In just a few days, he captured Wanqiu, the capital of the state of Chen, and demolished the ancestral temple of the state of Chen.  Chen Guo changed hands and merged into Chu State, becoming a part of Chu State.Yi, Chen Guo was changed to Chen Yi.

    Twenty days later, when Qiji heard about Lao Tzu's deeds and his great learning, he was shocked to become a heavenly man, and sent someone to Kuyi to inherit the post of doctor in Kuyi, and at the same time invited Lao Tzu to enter the state of Chu as a government.

    At the same time, Duke Ji, who left home for Luoyi, the capital of the Zhou Dynasty, met Wang Sunman, the prime minister of the dynasty. When Duke Ji was an official in the court, he had a good relationship with Wang Sunman.  Laozi recommended it to Emperor Zhou and asked him to help the country.

    Wang Sunman had also heard about Lao Tzu for a long time, and praised him as a rare talent in the world. Now that the Zhou family is in decline and it is time to employ people, he readily agreed to Ji Gong's suggestion.

    Nearly a month later, no one came to trouble Lao Tzu because of Zhou Lie's death, but the people sent by Qiji arrived in Kuyi, and visited Ji Xin directly, asking him to take him to see Lao Tzu.

    As a member of the state of Chen, Lao Tzu has already calculated the result of Chu's destruction of Chen, but it is still impossible for him to serve the state of Chu, especially after the state of Chen demolished the ancestral temple of the state of Chen.

    He went to see Qiji and angrily reprimanded Chu for betraying the alliance. At the beginning, the ten major states established the "Alliance to Eliminate Soldiers". If any country sends troops to attack other countries without authorization, it will be jointly conquered by the other nine countries.

    Besides, Chen State is a vassal state entrusted by the Zhou Dynasty. Chu State destroyed Chen State privately, obviously without paying attention to the Zhou Dynasty. At that time, it is bound to be jointly attacked by the other nine vassal states and the Zhou Dynasty.

    From this, Lao Tzu asserted that the state of Chu is about to face a catastrophe. If nothing else, Gui Wu, the son of Yanshi, the eldest son of Chen State, is still in the State of Jin.  , when the Jin State moves, other vassal states will inevitably fall into trouble.

    What he said made his heart sway, startled and frightened, how could he have the leisure to recruit Lao Tzu, after dismissing Lao Tzu, he immediately set off to return to Chu State to discuss the matter with his elder brother, the King of Chu.

    Half a month later, Duke Ji came back, and Ji Xin invited Lao Tzu and Gao Peng to Ji's Mansion, and informed him that Emperor Zhou wanted to call him into Luoyi.

    With Gao Peng's words, Lao Tzu, who was still a bit resistant at first, and did not want to be an official in the court, finally decided to meet Zhou Tianzi.

    Three days later, when the envoy of the Zhou Dynasty arrived in Kuyi, Lao Tzu set off immediately, and got on the carriage sent by Emperor Zhou. The three of Gao Peng accompanied him all the way.

    This time, Gao Peng followed Lao Tzu and started a magnificent "life", which lasted for fifty years.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 854: Fifty Years Old Monarch Returns

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    In the past fifty years, Gao Peng has closely followed Lao Tzu's footsteps, followed left and right, never left, and went through life and death.

    Because I don't know that even without Gao Peng, he will live in peace, so I am grateful to this disciple from the bottom of my heart, and the master and apprentice are like father and son.

    And the gods who protect the Dao in the sky also thought that Gao Peng was originally a part of the arrangement of the Dao of Heaven to protect the Dao for Lao Tzu, so they never found out that there was anything wrong with him.

    During these fifty years, Gao Peng followed Lao Tzu and got to know Confucius, Wen Zi, Guan Yinzi, Gui Guzi and other students of Lao Tzu.

    And he himself, because his understanding of the Taoism is no longer inferior to that of Lao Tzu, he even directly plagiarized the academic achievements of Zhuang Zi's life, and was the first to put forward the idea of ??"inner sage and outer king", and wrote the "Nanhua Jing"  ", "Xiaoyaoyou", "Qiwulun" and other works.

    In the end, Gao Peng was honored as "Gao Zi", and he was called "Lao Gao" together with Lao Tzu. The Taoism of the two was also called "Lao Gao Theory", although Gao Peng preferred to be called "Peng Zi"  .

    Because at that time, people called sages by adding the word "zi" after their surname or number, and those who didn't add the word "zi" after their names, he could not escape this title after all.

    In addition, there is still a difference between students and disciples. They only learned Lao Tzu's Taoism, but developed their own theories. Only Gao Peng completely inherited Lao Tzu's mantle and is a representative of the Taoist school.

    After Gao Peng followed Lao Tzu for more than 30 years, Ma Tong and Tong Xin passed away one after another, and their souls returned to their real bodies.

    The two returned to the sky, and after meeting the four great masters and the Tota Heavenly King, they also waited in the sky for Laojun to return to his throne.

    After Lao Tzu was ninety years old, he resigned from office to King Zhou Jing and went back to seclusion. He was already in his seventies, and Gao Peng, who had also become a gray-haired old man, should follow him as always.

    However, Lao Tzu disagrees with everything. Gao Peng is the Taizai of the Zhou Dynasty at this time, and he is an important minister of the country. How can he just leave?  In desperation, Gao Peng had no choice but to stay in Luoyi, while Laozi returned to Qurenli to continue to perfect the Dao theory.

    On the way, Lao Tzu met a miraculous green bull, which touched his nerves again, and murmured in his mouth: "Know the male and keep the female, this is the stream of the world; know the white and keep the black, it is the style of the world;  Know its glory, keep its disgrace, and be the valley of the world."

    After finishing speaking, Lao Tzu happily got on the back of the green bull that was prostrated on its own initiative.

    Ten years later, the state of Qin in the west is becoming more and more powerful. The king of Qin is ambitious and has the potential to sweep Liuhe.  ".

    Guan Ling Yinxi begged Lao Tzu to compile the knowledge of Dao into classics and pass it on to the world. Seeing Yin Xi's sincerity, Lao Tzu agreed to his request.

    Lao Tzu was hovering at Hangu Pass, Yin Xi did not dare to neglect, so he sent 800 miles to rush to report to Emperor Zhou

    Luoyi, Zhou Palace.

    Sitting high in the Ming Hall, Emperor Zhou said in a deep voice: "Mr. Lao Tzu has been kind to me, Da Zhou. Now I want to go out of Hangu Pass to the west. I don't know when I will return. I want to see you off at Hangu Pass in person."

    Everyone knows that at Lao Tzu's age, I don't know if I will be able to come back when I go out this time. The king's move is understandable, but it is true that the king left the court and went to the place where soldiers were fighting  inappropriate.

    Doctor Zhou came out and said: "Da (dai) king, the state of Qin is very ambitious, and is eyeing Hangu Pass. Your Majesty will go to Hangu Pass in person. I'm afraid there will be danger. I hope you will think twice."

    Emperor Zhou said displeased: "Hangu Pass is an important military site of our Great Zhou Dynasty. It is guarded by heavy troops. What's the danger?"

    Gao Peng, with white beard and hair, walked out of the queue and said: "Your Majesty, this old minister is willing to go to Hangu Pass together with His Majesty to see off his mentor. Although this old minister is old, he still has the great strength in his body, which can protect His Majesty well."

    Emperor Zhou was overjoyed when he heard the words, and said happily: "Okay, then the Dazai will lead the army to go with the widow and go to Hangu Pass to see off Mr. Laozi."

    "No."

    State of Lu, Qufu Academy.

    Zigong, the proud student of Confucius, said to his disciples: "I heard that Mr. Lao Tzu is wandering around Hangu Pass, and he will go west soon. My first teacher and Mr. Lao Tzu even made friends. My first teacher once said that in the world, only Lao Tzu is a confidant and a teacher.  Go to Hangu Pass to see Mr. Laozi off."

    Some disciples asked: "When will sir leave?"

    Zigong said: "I don't know when Mr. Lao Tzu will set off westward to Qin, I will go there as soon as possible, and I will not see Mr. Lao Tzu when it is late, so?I intend to leave immediately.  "

    The students said one after another: "I am willing to go with my husband."

    Zigong nodded slowly in satisfaction, and stroked his short beard under his jaw

    Chu State, Shendi.

    Wenzi's student asked him: "Sir, what is the greatest achievement in your life?"

    Wenzi looked up at the sky, and said in a gentle voice: "The biggest gain in my life as a teacher is to become a student of Mr. Lao Tzu, and to be able to understand Mr. Lao Tzu's great learning."

    As soon as Wenzi finished speaking, he heard the voice of his friend Jiang Youzi behind him, "Mr. Wenzi."

    "Mr. Jiang Youzi, how are you? Have you heard about my teacher?"

    Jiang Youzi nodded with a smile, and said: "I found it. Mr. Laozi is at Hangu Pass. I passed by Hangu Pass a few days ago and saw Mr. Laozi."

    Wenzi trembled with excitement, choked up and said: "Great, there has been no news of the teacher for so many years, it's great now."

    Jiang Youzi said sternly: "I heard that Mr. Laozi is going west of Hangu Pass to Qindi. If you want to see him, you have to leave as soon as possible!"

    "Thank you, sir, for letting me know. I'll set off right away."

    ?The whole Central Plains was alarmed by the news that Lao Tzu was going west to Hangu Pass. People from all walks of life gathered at Hangu Pass to see off this sage who had made great contributions to the enlightenment of the people.

    When Gao Peng arrived at Hangu Pass with Emperor Zhou, he saw that the sky was full of purple air and the sky was full of rays of light, and great sages and students from all over the world gathered together.

    Half an hour later, Lao Tzu and Yin Xi came down from the gate, Yin Xi was still holding two scrolls of bamboo slips.

    ?After ten years of absence, Gao Peng reunited with his master and Lao Tzu. He was very moved, and both master and apprentice shed tears at Hangu Pass.

    "Apprentice, as a teacher in this life, I have had a lot of fate and suffered a lot of suffering in the world. However, no matter how difficult it is to be a teacher, you will always be by my side and never leave. Without you, my teacher would have become a pile of dead bones in the grave."  .¡±

    "In order to carry forward the master's great knowledge, I even delayed my own life. I am sorry for you as a teacher!"

    Gao Peng burst into tears, held Lao Tzu's hand tightly, and cried: "Master, please don't say that. Being able to worship you as a teacher in this life is the blessing of the disciple's three generations of cultivation. I hope that in the next life, the disciple can still follow the master."

    I was choked up silently, but held Gao Peng's hand tightly, nodded emphatically, and said goodbye to everyone who came to see me off, I rode on the green bull and left Hangu Pass.

    The purple air in the sky was in full bloom, turbulent like a river, and gradually filled the sky and the earth. Lao Tzu's back slowly merged with the sky and the earth, and disappeared into the purple air.

    Other mortals only thought that Lao Tzu had gone far away and gradually lost sight of him, but Gao Peng knew very well that it was the return of the Supreme Lord.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 855 Merits From Heaven - Dreamland

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    At this moment, a large piece of golden light suddenly appeared from the sky, projected down, and after penetrating the billowing purple air, it immediately dispersed and divided into many strands.

    The largest one, accounting for 70% of it, all fell into the body of the Taishang Laojun who had just recovered a bright zodiac robe, held a whisk, and rode a green bull and rode up the clouds.

    The other 20% went to Gao Peng, and the remaining 10% was scattered all over the world. Many people got a share, such as Li Jing and Nezha father and son who protected the way, the four great celestial masters, and the golden king.  Silver boy and so on, they all got a share.

    "This is the golden light of merit? This is really a surprise. I didn't expect that it was just an early layout, but I could get such a large amount of merit. Sure enough, God has no eyes at all. This way of heaven is just a nima.  Super sophisticated computers."

    Gao Peng was ecstatic in his heart, merit is a good thing!  This thing is simply a panacea, even though he has sealed his cultivation base and martial arts primordial spirit, so he can't refine the golden light of these merits.

    But the merit is in him, and it will not dissipate. If there is a chance in the future, it will be refined slowly.

    Although Gao Peng's motives were impure, Tiandao didn't know about it. Tiandao only knew that he had made great contributions to spreading the knowledge of the Dao and promoting the Dao, so this is the reward he deserved.

    Therefore, the human heart is the most difficult to grasp, even the sky can't grasp it, the way of heaven always only looks at what you do, and doesn't care what you think.

    This is the same as being a human being. It doesn¡¯t matter what you think, what matters is what you do. Even if you think about murder and arson, and you are full of men and women, but you are actually doing charity, then you are a good person.

    If you are always compassionate and want to help this and support that, but you are doing sneaky things, you are still a bad person.

    Long story short, let¡¯s get down to business, don¡¯t underestimate these two small merits, the spread of the Dao theory is a huge merit to promote social development and educate the people, the weight of this merit is almost comparable to that of Lao Tzu who created people in the prehistoric world  compared.

    Of course, this world is a world of myths. Although there is also a way of heaven, it has nothing to do with the prehistoric world. Here it refers to the meaning of two things.

    ? No matter whether the ancient Lao Tzu taught people, or the Laozi incarnation of this world spreads the Dao theory, they are all for the purpose of enlightening the people, the meaning is the same, so there is almost no difference in the amount of merit obtained.

    ? In the prehistoric times, Lao Tzu established human teachings, and his merits and virtues were absorbed by one person alone. With the addition of the majestic purple energy, he directly became the respect of the Hunyuan sage.

    Although there is no such thing as a saint in Journey to the West, if this kind of merit is obtained by the Taishang Laojun alone, it is enough for him to refine a bunch of merits and treasures.

    And Gao Peng's two successful virtues, if used for cultivation, his cultivation would have to be multiplied several times at least.

    However, Gao Peng has not yet figured out how to use this merit, and it happens that he does not intend to "die", because at this time he should be under the attention of some people, and it is easy to attract attention by withdrawing at this time.

    After another 20 or 30 years, no one will focus on him anymore, and it is not too late to withdraw, and then we will think about how to use these merits.

    After sending Laozi away, Gao Peng exchanged greetings with Zi Gong, Wen Zi and others. According to their seniority, Zi Gong had to call him and Wen Zi Shibo Shishu, because Gao Peng was Confucius' senior brother and Wen Zi was Confucius' junior fellow student.

    Gao Peng can be said to be the second person in the school of Taoism. After Lao Tzu left, he replaced Lao Tzu and preached to the people at Hangu Pass for two days, and then escorted Zhou Tianzi back to Luoyi, and continued to be his Dazai.

    For Confucius, Gao Peng is very sorry. His Confucianism does not respect ghosts and gods, and he doesn't even believe in strange powers and chaotic gods at all (Zibuyu speaks strange powers and chaotic gods).  The saint, this in the world of mythology, can be described as a great tragedy

    Heaven.

    Seeing the golden light of merit and virtue covering his body, the Taishang Laojun who came riding a green bull, the four great masters, Li Jing, his father and son, and the gold and silver boy greeted him one after another.

    "Congratulations to the old gentleman (Tao ancestor, master) for consummating his merits and virtues."

    With a deep smile on his face, Taishang Laojun flicked the whisk in his hand, and said slowly: "Thank you, protectors, I have returned to my position now, everyone go back!"

    "Immeasurable Heavenly Venerable, I will take your leave." The four great heavenly masters made a salute, turned around and drove away on the clouds. Li Jing and his son bowed with fists in their hands, and they also left with a hundred thousand heavenly soldiers and generals, leaving only the golden and silver boy behind.  On the same spot, the golden spirit boy was leading the ox, and the silver spirit boy was standing beside him.

    The silver spirit boy who once incarnated a childlike innocence turned his head, and asked Laojun in a crisp voice: "Master, when will you pick up your junior?""My God?  "

    Laojun turned around and glanced down, smiled and said: "Master has his own arrangements, you don't have to worry, and go back to Tushita Palace first!"

    "Yes, Master."

    The three masters and apprentices and a green bull drove the fairy cloud back to the heaven

    One night three years later, in a certain city in Qin State, Gao Peng fell asleep in the inn, and soon fell asleep in a daze.

    However, in a daze, Gao Peng only felt that his eyes were blurred. The next moment, his eyesight recovered, and he quickly saw the scene in front of him clearly.

    At this time, his eyes were filled with a sea of ??turbulent and changing clouds. He stood on the clouds like he was walking on the ground. A few tens of feet away in front of him, there was a pavilion made of white jade. There seemed to be two figures in the pavilion, sitting opposite each other.  At the stone table in the pavilion, I don't know what I'm doing.

    Gao Peng's heart skipped a beat, and he quickly reacted, his eyes flickered slightly, and the corner of his mouth curled into a faint smile.

    Gao Peng pretended to look left and right, and muttered to himself, "Where is this place? Why is it like a fairyland? There seems to be someone over there, let me ask."

    After Gao Peng finished speaking, he took a step forward and walked towards the pavilion. After getting closer, he gradually saw that two children with pink makeup and jade decorations were sitting opposite each other.  With a little cinnabar print.

    Two children were playing chess, Gao Peng walked outside the gazebo, bowed his hands and bowed, and said softly: "Dare to ask the two fairies, where is this?"

    "Huh? How do you know we are fairy boys?" The boy in silver turned his head and looked at Gao Peng with a smile and asked.

    Gao Peng chuckled, and said: "The fairy clouds here are faint, and the two fairy boys are very powerful. What are they if they are not fairy boys?"

    "Hehehehe"

    The boy in gold and silver laughed lightly, and the boy in golden clothes laughed and said, "You're still so good at talking, Junior Brother."

    "Junior brother? Uh" Gao Peng was taken aback when he heard the words, looked at the second boy inexplicably, and said, "I don't know what the two fairies mean?"

    The two stood up together, and said to Gao Peng with a smile: "Junior Brother, let's see who we are."

    As soon as the two voices fell, a cloud of mist rose from the feet of the two of them, and soon enveloped the figures of the two of them. When the cloud and mist cleared, Gao Peng was stunned.

    The next moment, tears welled up in his eyes, and he said in a trembling voice: "Senior Brother, Senior Sister, it's you, could it be that I have passed away, and Senior Brother and Senior Sister are here to pick up Junior Brother?"

    The people who appeared in front of them were Ma Tong and Tong Xin, who had passed away for more than 20 years, but they both maintained their youthful appearance at this time.

    Seeing Gao Peng's appearance, the two also sighed, Ma Tong said softly: "Junior brother, you are not dead, this place is in your dream."

    Gao Peng was taken aback again, with tears in his eyes, but a happy smile appeared on his face, "So, senior brother and senior sister have become immortals, hehe, that's great."

    Tong Xin laughed and said: "Junior brother, we are gods!"

    "Ah? That old master"

    "Disciple."

    At this moment, a very kind voice came from behind Gao Peng. Gao Peng was shocked and turned around tremblingly. When he saw the person behind him, he burst into tears and knelt down with a plop.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 856 Surprise Comes Too Fast Like a Tornado

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Master, master! Do you know how much I miss you? Although I haven't seen you for ten years, I know where you are and that you are well. I feel at ease.  Then there is no more news, disciple disciple woo woo woo"

    ?Seeing the old, bearded and haired Gao Peng lying on the ground crying bitterly, tears streaming down his face, the gold and silver boy who had recovered his real body could not help but have red eyes and a sore nose.

    Wearing a black and yellow gossip Taoist robe, with white hair bound by a purple gold Taoist crown, the Taishang Laojun walked slowly in front of Gao Peng with a whisk in his hand, and bent down to help Gao Peng up.

    The Taishang Laojun was full of kindness, and said gently: "Good disciple, master knows, master knows, you almost led troops to attack Qin for the sake of being a teacher, master saw it from the sky."

    This was the second month after Lao Tzu left Hangu Pass in the west. There was news from Qin State that Lao Tzu had not arrived in Qin State. They had sent soldiers and horses to meet Lao Tzu, but they did not receive anyone at all.

    This moment shocked the whole world. The royal family of Zhou and the nine vassal states sent troops to search for Lao Tzu all over the world, but they found nothing.

    After searching like this for more than a year, I still have no news. In the end, many people said that I was murdered by the Qin State, because the King of Qin did not like the idea of ??"ruling by doing nothing" spread by Lao Tzu, and was afraid that he would shake the heart of Qin's army and people to fight for hegemony.  So secretly murdered him.

    As a result, Gao Peng cried for a whole day holding a volume of Tao Te Ching at home, and then went to court the next day in armor, asking Emperor Zhou to order him to lead troops to attack Qin.

    However, all the civil and military officials of the Manchu Dynasty stood up to oppose it. Most importantly, the Zhou family was in decline. Regardless of military strength or financial resources, they could not support Gao Peng to fight a big battle, so the matter was over.

    Immediately Gao Peng resigned resolutely, and took a few disciples and his family members who were loyal to him to the west of Hangu Pass, and went to search for the trace of his mentor in person. This search lasted for two years.  In most of the Qin Kingdom, the originally healthy and healthy body has become like a dying year.

    For Gao Peng, it has been three years since Laozi went west to Hangu Pass, but for Taishang Laojun, it has only been three short days.

    In the past three days, because he wanted to extract the golden light of merit from his body, he had no time to pay attention to Gao Peng. By the time he left the customs, three years had passed in the lower realm.

    Taishang Laojun used his great magic power to check Gao Peng's experience in the past three years with Xuanguang Technique, and he couldn't help but be moved by his filial piety, so he decisively entered Gao Peng's dream while he was asleep, and met him.

    Gao Peng was lifted up by Taishang Laojun, holding Taishang Laojun's hand tightly with both hands, and asked anxiously: "Master, where have you been these three years? Let the disciples find it easy!"

    The silver spirit boy behind Gao Peng said crisply: "Junior brother, master is originally the Supreme Promise Patriarch among the three venerable Taoists in the sky.  Returned to heaven, of course you can't find it!"

    Gao Peng looked at Taishang Laojun in a daze, and murmured: "Master Master is Taishang Laojun?"

    Taishang Laojun smiled and nodded slowly to Gao Peng, and Gao Peng broke into a smile immediately, "That's great, Master is a god. In this way, Master is not harmed by the Qin State, and even if the disciple dies, he can still rest in peace."  gone."

    "Hehehehegood disciple." Taishang Laojun nodded in satisfaction, and suddenly stretched out his sword to point at Gao Peng's eyebrows, and a memory immediately flooded into Gao Peng's mind, it was a practice formula.

    When Gao Peng saw the first four words of the formula, he couldn't help being ecstatic, but he suppressed that joy and didn't show it.

    The first four characters of that formula are exactly the name of this formula, which is called "Eight Nine Mysterious Skills", the so-called "cultivate the eight or nine mysteries, and let you live freely in the world".

    Bajiu Xuangong, also known as "Disha Seventy-two Techniques", is also commonly known as "Seventy-two Changes" (these three methods are not related at all, each is its own, but Dapeng is here to force them to become  One thing, the unhappy bite me).

    It is the reliance on Sun Wukong in the future to break into the dragon palace, mess up the underworld, and trouble the heavenly palace. There is actually no upper limit to the power of this method, and it all depends on the cultivation of the practitioner.

    Eighty-nine profound skills are great, and you can cultivate the vajra indestructible body. As for how hard the vajra indestructible body is, it depends on your own cultivation.

    In addition, it can also have seventy-two kinds of changes. It doesn't matter what power it is, it mainly depends on your understanding of the changes of all things.

    At the same time, you can also learn seventy-two kinds of supernatural powers, that is, the so-called seventy-two means of exorcising seclusion, expelling gods, carrying mountains, forbidding water, borrowing wind, and distributing fog.

    In short, eighty-nine Xuangong is aThe formula with very strong comprehensive ability is also the most cost-effective formula in the world of Journey to the West.

    The most important thing about the power of this method lies in its cultivation. Sun Wukong has only practiced for more than ten years. Even with the special nature of his Lingming Stone Monkey, he can only practice thousands of times in the past ten years.  It's just a year of Taoism, and you can already go to the sky and enter the earth, dominating one side.

    Even if this is due to the connivance of the heavenly court, but fighting those demon kings and monsters on the ground, there are not many opponents, which is enough to show its strength.

    However, Gao Peng's current cultivation base is ten times that of Monkey King, and his real combat power can reach a hundred times. It is not just as simple as adding up a hundred Monkey Kings.

    A hundred Monkey Kings can't defeat one Tathagata. This is the difference between quantity and quality.

    All in all, Bajiu Xuangong is like a cannon. The power of it depends entirely on what kind of shells you fill it with. Can a grenade compare with a nuclear bomb?

    With the same caliber of shells, if you fire a hundred grenades, you can blow up a few houses or a block at most, and you can install a nuclear bomb, which can blow up a city. This is the difference.

    Compared with Gao Peng, Sun Wukong is the difference between a grenade and a nuclear bomb. Of course, the same is true when compared with Tathagata. This does not mean that Gao Peng is at the same level as Tathagata.

    After Taishang Laojun passed the formula, Gao Peng looked at him blankly and said, "Master, this is"

    Taishang Laojun smiled and said: "This is a method of cultivation, which can make your body sanctified."

    After speaking, he flipped his hand, and a purple-gold and red gourd appeared in his palm. The Taishang Laojun said softly: "In this gourd are three nine-turn golden elixirs refined for the master, one of which can revive people, so it is also called the nine-turn golden elixir."  Zhuan Huan Huan Pill, you take it in three days, take one pill every day, you can get the Immortal Physique of Immortality."

    "Although this purple-gold and red gourd is used by the teacher to hold the elixir, it is also a powerful magic weapon. The usage has been transmitted to your mind by the teacher, and it will be given to you for self-defense. You can take it!  "

    Gao Peng only felt that the surprise came too fast like a tornado, and he couldn't escape without the storm circlecough cough

    In short, the fact that he worshiped Lao Tzu as his teacher was originally just a small plan, but he never expected that it would bring him such great benefits. This teacher worship is really worth it.

    Gao Peng knelt down again with a grateful face, raised his hands above his head, took the purple-gold-red gourd, and said gratefully: "Thank you for the gift, Master."

    Taishang Laojun smiled and nodded, "Get up! You can take this elixir immediately, or you can take it later, it's up to you. I'm waiting for you in the sky as a teacher. Go!" (Remember this site's website: www.  hlnovel.com

 Chapter 857 Gao Peng and Ao Feng

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    In the early morning of the next day, Gao Peng woke up from his sleep, and he was holding a purple, gold and red gourd in his hand. On the gourd, there was a post that read "The Supreme Lord is as anxious as a law to obey orders".

    Looking at the purple-gold-red gourd in his hand, Gao Peng couldn't help showing ecstasy on his face. He is no stranger to this gourd. Its power is so powerful that it can be ranked among the top few in Journey to the West. It can trap people and kill people.

    The usage is also simple, call the opponent, as long as the opponent agrees, it will be taken into the gourd, as long as the holder does not take the initiative to release, the person who is taken in can only stay in the gourd and cannot get out.

    And if you want to kill your opponent, just paste that post on the gourd, and the person who is included in the gourd will be turned into pus in a short time.  time.

    If Sun Wukong hadn't tricked King Yinjiao to take the initiative to pull off the cover to check, he would certainly not be able to escape.

    Moreover, this gourd does not have to be called by the other party's name to be accepted. In the original book, the king of Yinjiao is called Monkey King, and Monkey King agreed, but he was accepted.

    Later, Sun Wukong used a pseudonym, and King Yinjiao called Xingzhe Sun and Zhe Xingsun, and Sun Wukong would also be admitted as soon as he agreed.

    It can be seen from this that this gourd doesn't care what your name is at all. It just needs to take off the lid of the gourd and call the other party, whatever you want, even if it's just "Hey" or "Hey", as long as the other party responds, you will definitely be called.  Take it in.

    To put it in a more fashionable way, this gourd is voice-activated, and the owner calls out, and whoever should be accepted will be accepted.

    When Gao Peng uses it, he will naturally not be as idiotic as King Yinjiao, and he has to ask "I call you, do you dare to agree?", that is TV dramas fooling children.

    Gao Peng didn't dare to put the gourd into the reincarnation watch for the time being, so he found a red string and hung it around his waist. Since the Taishang Laojun had already looked for him, he didn't have to pretend to look for Laozi all over the world.

    At present, Gao Peng set off to return to Dongtu, but he did not go to Luoyi again. After dismissing his entourage and disciples, he returned to Laozi's hometown, the old house in Qurenli in Kuyi, and continued to study the theory of Dao and perfect his "Gaozi".

    Ten years later, all thirty-three chapters of "Gaozi" were compiled into a volume, including seven inner chapters, fifteen outer chapters, and eleven miscellaneous chapters. Basically, Zhuangzi's theories were plagiarized by him, and there is basically no Zhuangzi in this world.  What happened to Zhou.

    ?He left thirty-three pieces of Gaozi, and passed them on to his senior disciples, and then he drifted away, hiding in the mountains and forests, and there was no news of him in the world.

    Ten years on the ground, but only ten days in the sky, it is impossible for the Taishang Laojun and Jinyin Boy to stare at him all the time.

    The birthday of the Queen Mother is coming soon. Three hundred and sixty-five years in the human world is one year in the sky.

    After the Pantao Festival, the Jade Emperor will also hold the Dan Yuan Conference. He has to refine enough elixir for the Jade Emperor. How can he have so much time to pay attention to a disciple?  After all, he had quite a few disciples

    After Gao Peng left Dongtu, he found a deep mountain and old forest, lifted the seal he had set on himself, released all his cultivation bases, and immediately opened a cave, and began to practice the Nine Turns Mysterious Art.

    With a base of 30,000 years of cultivation, the cultivation of the Nine Turns Mysterious Kungfu is naturally a matter of course. In just five years, he has mastered all of them, more than three times faster than Monkey King.

    After practicing eight or nine profound skills, Gao Peng moved his mind. For the convenience of future actions, he decided to divide one into two, and based on the three nine-turn golden pills and the merits of preaching, he separated an incarnation outside the body.

    This external incarnation still maintains the appearance of the elderly Gao Peng. After refining the three Nine-Turn Golden Elixirs and the 20% preaching merit, he directly entered the realm of the Golden Immortal. If converted by Gao Peng's calculation method, it is equivalent to about eight  Tens of thousands of years of cultivating Taoism.

    Although the cultivation base of the avatar outside the body is stronger, but in order not to get involved with the main body, he cannot use those martial arts, and can only fight the enemy with eight or nine mysterious skills, so it may not be stronger than the main body. Of course, the two are re-integrated into one  That's when Gao Peng is at his strongest.

    In the cave, the young Gao Peng's main body stood opposite to the old avatar with white beard and white hair. The two had the same consciousness and there was no difference. Looking at each other was like looking at yourself in the mirror.

    Gao Peng himself thought for a while, and said to the avatar: "From today on, my name is Ao Feng, and you are Gao Peng."

    The avatar Gao Peng nodded with a smile, stretched out his right hand to Ao Feng, and said with a smile, "Hello, fellow Daoist Ao Feng, happy cooperation."

    Ao Feng grinned, held Gao Peng's hand, shook it slightly, and said, "It's a happy cooperation."

    After finishing speaking, the two looked at each other and smiled. In fact, the two share the same consciousness. Although they are two bodies, each with its own soul, they are actually one person.The conversation between Ao Feng and Gao Peng was no different from talking to himself, and the two shook hands just like their own left hand and right hand.

    However, after all, there are two bodies. Ao Feng felt that it was weird not to say anything.

    Ao Feng walked to the entrance of the cave, and said: "As soon as you leave the cave, the Heavenly Dao will immediately respond and send down the guiding light to take you to heaven."

    "In the future, let's go our own way and work together to complete the task. Remember to draw more benefits from Laojun."

    Gao Peng smiled and said: "Why do you need to remind me? You are in the lower realm, so be careful in everything you do."

    Ao Feng said: "I will be careful, hey, it feels really stupid for the two of us to talk like this, I will go first, and you will go out when I go a little further."

    After Ao Feng finished speaking, he set up a fairy cloud, flew out, and headed east. His destination was the Aolai Kingdom of Dongsheng Shenzhou.

    After Ao Feng was far away from here for thousands of miles, Gao Peng stepped out of the cave slowly. There was a sense in the sky, and colorful rays of light appeared out of thin air, and the heaven was also alarmed instantly

    Heavenly Court, Nine Heavens, Lingxiao Palace.

    ?The Jade Emperor and the immortals who were going to court suddenly found that there were multicolored rays of light in the sky.

    Generally speaking, a cultivator who completes his meritorious deeds, cultivates his true self, or has continuously accumulated virtue and deeds for more than nine lives can become a true immortal. The heaven will send down a golden light to guide him to the "Taihuang Huang Zengtian" at the bottom of the heaven.  ".

    Moreover, the guiding golden light descended directly from Taihuang Huang Zengtian, and the upper-level gods probably wouldn't even know it.

    ?But the multicolored rays of light descending directly from the "Da Luotian" in the Nine Heavens indicate that someone in the lower realm has become a Taiyi Xuanxian, and is already qualified to enter the Lingxiao Palace and rank among the immortals.

    The ranks of immortals are divided into: those who have survived the catastrophe and condensed the immortal body, but have not yet completed their merits are called earth immortals.

    Those who have completed their meritorious deeds and cultivated their true selves are true immortals.

    Later, with the improvement of the realm of cultivation, they are respectively: Tianxian, Xuanxian, Taiyi Xuanxian, Jinxian, Taiyi Jinxian, and Daluo Jinxian.

    Among the immortals in Journey to the West, the Da Luo Jinxian is the highest level, but there are also high and low ranks among the Da Luo Jinxians. For example, the level of Sanqing Tathagata, in the prehistoric world, can correspond to quasi-sages.

    As for the division of the heavens, it is no different from the prehistoric world. There are nine layers of heaven, also known as the nine heavens, and each layer has four layers. Therefore, there are thirty-six layers in the sky, but the last four layers are in the same dimension.  Thirty-three days.

    The ninth heaven, which is the last four layers, "Taiqing Lihentian (also known as Dachitian)", "Shangqingyuyutian", "Yuqingqingweitian" and "Daluotian", are the Taishang Laojun,  Yuanshi Tianzun and Lingbao Tianzun's dojo and heaven are located.

    Gao Peng refined three Nine-Turn Golden Pills and became a Celestial Immortal. After refining the two successful virtues, he could reach the level of a Golden Immortal. Even Taiyi Xuanxian is already qualified to be in the immortal class, let alone a Golden Immortal.  up.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 858: Nanhua Immortal Goes to Heaven

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Soon, the celestial official in charge of the immortal registration entered the Lingxiao Palace, and said: "Qizou Your Majesty, today there is a mortal Nanhua Daoist who has certified the Golden Immortal Dao Fruit, and the way of heaven has descended to guide the Xiaguang. Your Majesty please decide."

    Gao Peng's "Gaozi" is also known as the "Nanhua Sutra", so his Taoist name is "Nanhua Zhenren".

    Standing on the left side of all the immortals, the Taishang Laojun who stood with Taibai Jinxing moved his long white eyebrows, and a faint smile appeared on his face.

    When the Jade Emperor heard the words, his interest was greatly reduced. Ordinary people directly testify to the Golden Immortal?  Needless to say, this person must be a certain powerful disciple, basically he has nothing to do with him, and his interest suddenly faded.

    However, he still couldn't show it on his face, so he asked in a slow voice: "My dear friends, do you know the origin of this Nanhua Daoist who has attained the Golden Immortal Dao Fruit?"

    Taishang Laojun walked out of the fairy class, bowed slightly, and said: "Your Majesty Qizuo, this person is the incarnation of the poor way, spreading the knowledge of the way, and the disciples he accepted when he educated the people.  He has done unworldly merits and has great merits, so he can prove to be a golden immortal."

    The Jade Emperor said with a smile on his face: "It turns out that he is a disciple of Laojun, and all the immortal families should go to meet him."

    "I will obey His Majesty's decree."

    In fact, there is no need for the Jade Emperor to say, they will go to greet him, not only because he is a disciple of Taishang Laojun, but also because he is a golden immortal.

    The Golden Immortal in the Heavenly Court already belongs to the upper class, also known as "Shangxian" or "Great Immortal". Basic respect is still necessary. Coupled with the status of Laojun's disciple, it is even more worthy of curry favor.

    Standing in the Lingxiao Temple, most of the immortals are Taiyi Xuanxians, such as Nezha and Li Jing, and only a small number of them have golden immortals, such as Taibai Jinxing and the four great masters. They are all golden immortals.

    As for the Da Luo who is willing to come to the court, he is the only Taishang Laojun, because he is most concerned about promoting the Dao, and he can be regarded as representing the Sanqing Taoist to express his support for the work of the Jade Emperor.

    Many other immortals who are above the Golden Immortal and have positions in the Heavenly Court do not need to go to court, such as the Siyu and the Five Elders who are the Taiyi Golden Immortals. They have their own sphere of influence, but they are governed by the Jade Emperor.  , but not the functional personnel of the heavenly court, just like the princes of the mortal world.

    There are also some immortals who live in the heavens and do not belong to the heavens at all. Just like the group of scattered immortals headed by the barefoot immortals, they do not work in the heavens. Don't underestimate the barefoot immortals. He is also a golden immortal.  Not to mention Tianzun.

    The thirty-three days do not all belong to the heavenly court. The biggest force in the heavenly realm is the Taoist sect. Although the Jade Emperor is the co-lord of heaven and earth, the heavenly court still has to look up to the Taoist gate. After all, 80% of the civil and military immortals in the heavenly court are from the Taoist sect.  .

    As long as Gao Peng is willing, he does not have to work in the Heavenly Court, but he can live and practice in the Lihentian where the Supreme Lord is. However, he does not need the priesthood, but the godship still has to be formally conferred by the Jade Emperor and entered into the immortal register.

    So that in the future when he goes down to ward off evil spirits and defend the Way, and rescue the suffering, the people will set up a shrine for him and offer incense to him, so that he can receive the power of the incense, thereby speeding up his practice.

    If there is no god, even if all the people in the world worship him, he will not get a trace of incense and vow power

    Each sky is as high as ten thousand miles, and the height of the nine heavens is 90,000 miles. Although Gao Peng's speed is fast, it is enough for all the immortals to leave the Lingxiao Temple and greet them outside the Nantian Gate. Gao Peng is shrouded in a beam of light and flies up  When I went up, all the immortals were already waiting at Nantianmen.

    Gao Peng ascended layer by layer in the beam of light, and when he passed the lower layer of the heaven, he saw many immortals and fairies bowing to him, and Gao Peng also clasped his fists to return the salute to them one by one, which surprised the lower immortals and at the same time  , and also greatly improved his favor for this newly promoted Shangxian.

    Gao Peng has just come up from the mortal world, and he has never been in the heavens. The immortals who are familiar with the heavens have long been accustomed to the environment of the heavens. If they are cultivated from the lower ranks, they will not care about those who salute him when they ascend  The lower immortals.

    Soon, Gao Peng arrived at the Nantian Gate, and immediately the beautiful fairies from Luoxia Palace, Rainbow Palace, and Baihua Palace greeted him, circling and dancing around Gao Peng, and sprinkled rainbow clouds and smallpox.

    Gao Peng was under the shining rainbow and the sky was falling, and when he arrived outside the Nantian Gate, the civil and military immortals headed by the four great celestial masters greeted him one after another.

    "Congratulations to the Nanhua Immortal for proving the Dao of the Golden Immortal, and may the Immortal be blessed forever and live forever." The Celestial Official Fairy, Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals who set up a guard of honor outside the Nantian Gate congratulated in unison.

    Gao Peng squeezed the Dao seal with his hands, and bowed to those heavenly officials and fairies, heavenly soldiers and heavenly generals, and then gave a deep bow to all the civil and military immortals, and said: "Thank you all great immortals for your welcome, Nanhua is terrified."

      "Hehe, why should you be polite, junior brother? Today is the joy of your enlightenment and ascension, and you should be greeted." Zhang Tianshi waved his whisk and returned the gift, hehe smiled.

    Gao Peng hurriedly asked respectfully: "I don't know if senior brother is"

    Zhang Tianshi smiled and said: "The poor Taoist Zhang Daoling."

    Suddenly, Gao Peng saluted again, and said: "It turns out that it is Senior Brother Zhengyi, and Senior Brother has passed away."

    "Junior brother, please get up quickly, there is no need to be polite." Zhang Tianshi hurriedly stretched out his hand to help Gao Peng up. Although Gao Peng is a latecomer, but his cultivation level is at the same level as him, he naturally treats him as an equal.

    The so-called "Ji Shou" is the highest etiquette in the Zhou rituals. It is necessary to kneel down, touch the head to the ground, and stay for a period of time before getting up. However, Taoist immortals do not need to kneel down seriously, they just proclaim it to express their extreme respect for each other.  You can.

    Zhang Tianshi, formerly known as Zhang Daoling, Taoist name Zhengyi Zhenren, the founder of the Zhengyi School of Taoism, and a disciple of the Taishang Laojun, was given three days of rectification by the Taishang Laojun, and he was appointed as a Tianshi. Later generations respect him as "Old Ancestor Tianshi"  "Three-day Fujiao Master" and so on.

    Of course, today¡¯s Zhang Tianshi is not widely known to the world. He went down to preach in the Eastern Han Dynasty and founded the Zhengyi School.  How many mortals know Lao Tzu Li Er?

    Those who came to welcome Gao Peng included the Four Great Celestial Masters, Taibai Jinxing, the Tota Heavenly King Li Jing, the Great God of the Three Altars Sea Meeting Nezha, Taiyi Leisheng Yinghua Tianzun Wang Shan, and the Three Officials (Heavenly Officials, Local Officials)  , Shuiguan), four meritorious officers, four marshals, five qi zhenjun, etc., are all civil and military immortals who are ranked in the immortal class in the Lingxiao Palace.

    As for those who guard the gate like the Four Heavenly Kings and Giant Spirit Gods, they can't even get a number, so they can only mix with those heavenly soldiers and generals to play soy sauce.

    Under the introduction of Zhang Tianshi, Gao Peng greeted all the immortals one by one. Gao Peng had an immortal demeanor. Facing the immortal who was also a golden immortal, Gao Peng had a humble and polite attitude and thoughtful etiquette.  Xian, on the other hand, is kind and approachable.

    When we met for the first time, Gao Peng already gained the goodwill of most of the immortals. The small number of non-Taoists who belonged to the Jade Emperor camp did not have good feelings, but they did not have bad feelings. It was just because of their position that they were destined not to be able to have a deep friendship with Gao Peng, which was not good.  Acting too close.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 859

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    After meeting with all the immortals, Gao Peng asked about the location of his mentor, the Supreme Lord. Zhang Tianshi said that the Supreme Lord was waiting in the Lingxiao Palace, and then all the civil and military immortals surrounded Gao Peng and went to the Lingxiao Palace.

    Gao Peng followed the immortals around the majestic eaves and brackets, turning around in the beautiful heavenly palace, and soon arrived in front of a resplendent and resplendent hall. On the door of the hall, there were three gleaming gold characters, which was the Hall of Lingxiao.

    There is no need to communicate, Gao Peng and all the immortals entered the Lingxiao Palace together, and all the civil and military immortals went back to their own immortal class. Gao Peng saw the Taishang Laojun standing at the head of all the immortals  , a look of excitement floated on his face.

    Taishang Laojun smiled, nodded slowly to Gao Peng, and secretly made a gesture to let him calm down and meet the Jade Emperor first.

    Gao Peng "calmed down" his mood for a while, and then looked up at the Jade Emperor sitting on the throne. The Jade Emperor was a majestic middle-aged man wearing a jade bead crown, wearing a five-claw golden dragon robe, and a few strands of beard under his jaw.

    Gao Peng took a step forward, bowed and said: "Poverty Nanhua, pay homage to the Jade Emperor, may my emperor live long and live forever."

    After hearing Gao Peng's words, all the immortals looked at each other, and many felt admiration in their hearts. This real Nanhua has such a quick mind, why didn't we expect such congratulations?

    Seeing Gao Peng's thoughtful etiquette, the Jade Emperor's face was full of joy, especially his sentence "May my emperor live long and live forever", which even yelled to his heart.

    Not to mention the Heavenly Court, there is no such saying in the mortal world today. It was a blessing that only appeared after the Ming Dynasty.  Category.

    With a smile on his face, the Jade Emperor stretched out his hands to help him, "Without courtesy and flat body, Master Nanhua spread the Tao in the mortal world, and his merits and virtues are immeasurable. Now he has become a golden immortal, and his merits and virtues are complete. Congratulations."

    "I ordered the real person to be the 'Taiqing Wei Miao Yuan Tong Zhen Jun', and enjoy the incense in the world."

    Gao Peng bowed deeply again, and thanked him: "Thank you, Your Majesty."

    The Jade Emperor nodded slowly, then looked at Taishang Laojun, and said: "Old Master, the Nanhua Immortal has just arrived in the heaven, and you and his disciples must have a lot to talk about. The Laojun can take the Immortal first."

    The Taishang Laojun left the shift and said: "Thank you, Your Majesty, I will take my leave."

    After finishing speaking, he turned around and took Gao Peng away. After leaving Lingxiao Palace, Taishang Laojun summoned Xianyun and carried him and Gao Peng to Tushita Palace.

    "Master, it's great that the disciple can finally listen to your teachings all the time again." Gao Peng stood half a step behind the Taishang Laojun, and said sincerely.

    Taishang Laojun smiled slightly and said: "Although you have become an immortal now, you still can't slack off in spreading the knowledge of the Dao. Judging by your appearance, you don't intend to serve in the heavenly court. If so, remember to go down to the earth and preach more in the future."  Teaching karma, subduing demons and eliminating demons, and benefiting the common people."

    Gao Peng was very eager in his heart. Hearing this, he immediately responded respectfully: "I would like to follow the teachings of the master. This disciple will definitely take eliminating demons and defending the way as his duty, and will live up to the expectations of the master."

    "Great kindness."

    Just at this moment, I suddenly saw two huge golden lights rising into the sky from the east, piercing through the sky.

    "Um?"

    Taishang Laojun raised his eyebrows slightly, counted with his fingers, and immediately understood, and murmured: "It seems that it is about to start."

    "Master, this is"

    Taishang Laojun waved his hand and said: "Don't worry about it, anyway, just remember, it's just a lot of preaching."

    "yes."

    Gao Peng's heart moved, and he already knew what was going on. If there was no accident, it should be that monkey was born. However, Journey to the West itself has nothing to do with him. His goal is to establish his own power.

    However, it is very necessary for him to intervene in this grand plan to spread Buddhism to the east, which is arranged by the heavenly way and jointly planned by the three major forces of Buddhism and Taoism.

    Gao Peng's task requirement is to let the forces he created spread across the four major continents, and in this world, Nanzhan Buzhou and Dongsheng Shenzhou are the spheres of influence of the Heavenly Court and Taoism, and Xiniu Hezhou is the sphere of influence of the Buddhism.

    Only Beiju Luzhou is too barren and desolate, and it is basically occupied by monsters. It is a place where monsters gather, and the three major forces are not interested.

    Well, if he wants to develop, I am afraid that Beiju Luzhou will be the starting point, and then slowly penetrate the other three continents.

    But once he starts to infiltrate these three continents, he will definitely be attacked by several forces, or even directly confronted by several forces.

    In that case, why should he be afraid of offending several major forces by intervening in Journey to the West?  Moreover, the spread of Buddhism to the east is the will of heaven. Although Taoism and the heaven have to obey, butThe boss must be unhappy in my heart.

    If you really intervene, you only need to face the hostility of the Buddhist sect. The Taoist sect and the heavenly court must have prepared melon and fruit drinks.  A piece of watermelon rind, or hand him a watermelon knife.

    In this way, there is a lot to do!

    Gao Peng's eyes shone brightly, secretly thinking about how to get enough benefits from the Journey to the West incident

    ?There is a layer of pale golden Buddha's light on the holy land of the Western Lingshan Mountain, covering it, looking from a distance, it is sacred and peaceful.

    There is a treasure temple on Lingshan Mountain, which is sacred, majestic, majestic and huge. It is called Daleiyin Temple. At this time, there are countless Buddhas, Arhats, and Bodhisattvas wearing monk robes and cassocks sitting cross-legged, or standing solemnly, like a  The huge Buddhist world.

    At the top of these bodhisattvas and Buddhas, there is a huge figure about six feet high, with immeasurable Buddha's light, sitting on the lotus platform, with his eyes slightly closed, reciting mantras, and preaching scriptures for them.  .

    And when the two golden lights that shot straight into the sky rose, the figure of Zhang Liu who was preaching the scriptures stopped preaching, opened his eyes, and slightly raised his head to look towards the direction of Dongsheng Shenzhou. His eyes were deep, as if he could see through  All vain.

    After just taking a look, he withdrew his eyes, his face was neither sad nor happy, and he muttered to himself: "The time is almost here"

    After finishing speaking, he closed his eyes lightly again, and continued to preach scriptures for the Buddhas and Arhats sitting in front of him

    The story is divided into two parts, but it is said that Gao Peng's body, Ao Feng, flew all the way eastward through the clouds, flew for tens of thousands of miles, and finally crossed the vast South China Sea and arrived in Dongsheng Shenzhou.

    Because of the ancestral veins of the Ten Continents, the Huaguo Mountain of the Dragon from the Three Islands is located in the Dongsheng Shenzhou, and the three fairy mountains of Penglai, Fangzhang, and Yingzhou are also located in the Dongsheng Shenzhou.  It is the most of the four major continents, which also makes Dongsheng Shenzhou's geographical environment extremely superior. The entire continent has red cliffs, strange rocks, cut walls and strange peaks, and the aura is condensed into fog, which is endlessly transpiring.

    In those high mountains and deep valleys, there are many sects of self-cultivation hiding in them. Dongsheng Shenzhou is the most popular place for cultivating Taoism, so there are the fewest monsters. Even if there are a few monsters, most of them live overseas.

    After Ao Feng arrived in Aolai Country, he disguised himself as an ordinary citizen and went to a seaside fishing village to inquire about the location of Huaguo Mountain with the villagers. He didn't want to go to Huaguo Mountain to do anything, but planned to go to the East China Sea Dragon Palace by way.

    He doesn't know where the East China Sea Dragon Palace is. Finding the Dragon Palace in the huge East China Sea is better than finding a needle in a haystack. If he makes a noise to attract the East China Sea Dragon Palace to look for him, it will be too eye-catching.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 860 Let the Shrimp Live

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    But there is a shortcut in Huaguo Mountain, in the deep stream under the iron bridge in Shuilian Cave, the deep stream can lead directly to the East China Sea Dragon Palace.  It is equivalent to finding the East China Sea Dragon Palace.

    Now that he has just entered the world of mythology, Gao Peng does not have any magical weapons that match his strength except for the purple-gold and red gourd bestowed by Laojun. Ao Feng went to the East China Sea Dragon Palace this time.  Bucket of gold" means.

    Ao Feng just made some inquiries, and soon found out the location of Huaguo Mountain. The fishermen in these fishing villages have lived here for generations, so naturally they would not be ignorant of the location of Huaguo Mountain.

    Just as I was about to find a remote place and go to Huaguo Mountain incognito, I suddenly felt the ground vibrate violently without warning.

    Ao Feng was very surprised. This world has the land of mountain gods, and the sky is round, and there is no plate movement. It is impossible for natural disasters such as earthquakes to occur. What is going on?

    Concealing his figure, Ao Feng shot up into the sky, and saw two huge golden lights heading straight towards Doufu from a certain place in the East China Sea, and submerged into Jiuchongtian. That direction was clearly the direction of Huaguo Mountain that the fishermen were pointing at.

    Ao Feng suddenly realized, it turned out to be the day when Monkey King was born, but it was about this time.

    Sun Wukong lived in Huaguo Mountain for more than 300 years, and then he went to Fangcun Mountain in Lingtai, where he studied with a teacher in the oblique moon and three stars cave.

    After that, it took more than a hundred years before he started to riot in the Heavenly Palace, and was suppressed under Wuzhi Mountain for five hundred years until the Zhenguan period of the Tang Dynasty.

    Today is more than four hundred years BC, and it is almost the time when Monkey King was born.

    Ao Feng thought for a moment, and decided not to worry about Monkey King's monkey head, but to clear up his own situation first.

    Immediately plunged headfirst into the sea, and flew from the sea towards Huaguo Mountain. In less than half an hour, the ancestor of the ten continents, the dragon from the three islands appeared in front of him.

    At this time, the wolves, tigers, leopards and roe deer macaques in Huaguo Mountain were shocked by the birth of Monkey King, and they gathered on the top of the mountain to see the stone monkey jumping out of the stone.

    This happened to be convenient for Ao Feng. Since he found the Water Curtain Cave, he flew in and jumped off the iron bridge, and followed the waterway to the bottom of the East China Sea.

    With a sweep of consciousness, he immediately discovered the East China Sea Dragon Palace not far away, which was made of crystal. Ao Feng secretly used the art of avoiding water, and walked towards the East China Sea Dragon Palace step by step like a leisurely stroll on the bottom of the sea.

    Not far away, Ao Feng was stopped by a blue-faced fangs, holding a steel fork, and riding a huge seahorse, a patrolling Yacha and a group of shrimp soldiers and crab generals.

    "Who is coming, the dragon palace of the Dragon King of the East China Sea is in front of you, if there is nothing wrong, leave quickly." The Yaksha said to Ao Feng neither humble nor overbearing.

    Ao Feng said proudly: "My name is Ao Feng, go and report quickly."

    Hai Xun Yacha was shocked when he heard the words, surnamed Ao?  That is the surname of the Dragon Clan of the Four Seas, so I couldn't help but respect it, "The prince will wait a moment, the younger one will report it."

    All the sons of Dragon Kings of the Four Seas are called princes, not the one who inherits the throne.

    Seeing that Ao Feng was young, the patrolling Yacha thought he was the prince of which family of Dragon Kings of the Four Seas!

    Ao Feng, escorted by a group of shrimp soldiers and crab generals, went to the Dragon Palace in the East China Sea. Yasha patrolled the sea and rushed to the Crystal Palace to report.

    When I got to the Crystal Palace, I saw that the Dragon King was furious with thunder, and the dragon's power was released indiscriminately, which shocked all the shrimp soldiers, crab generals, shell servants and maidservants, trembling on the ground.  Lying on the ground, the hands, feet, limbs and head were retracted into the turtle shell.

    "Trash, they are all a bunch of trash, you can't even look after a child. If there is something wrong with the little princess, this king wants you to move your heads."

    In the sea, the dragon's prestige inherent in the dragon clan has a natural suppression of other sea creatures. When marine creatures see the dragon clan, it is like a mouse seeing a cat, and an ant seeing an anteater.  Fear arose in my heart, and my momentum weakened a bit.

    Unless one's cultivation is a little higher than that of the Dragon Clan, they will not be affected by the dragon's power. Therefore, the Dragon Clan is the absolute overlord in the sea.

    "QQi my lord, there is a young man outside, who calls himself Ao Feng, and is coming to the palace." As soon as Xunhai Yacha approached the main hall of the Dragon Palace, he was immediately shrouded in Ao Guang's dragon prestige.

    Fortunately, his cultivation base is higher than those shrimp soldiers, crab generals, and shell servants. Although he was also trembling from the fear of Longwei, he still managed to explain clearly.? 

    "Young man? Ao Feng? I don't have such a number one person in the Dragon Clan of the Four Seas!" Ao Guang was confused, but when this incident interrupted him, Ao Guang's anger subsided a little, and his dragon prestige naturally returned.

    "Get up, let's talk about it after receiving the guests." Ao Guang waved his hand impatiently, and the shrimp soldiers and crab generals quickly got up, standing there with their heads down, not daring to breathe.

    At this time, Prime Minister Gui finally dared to stretch out his limbs and head, and the difficult man stood up and staggered to stand behind Ao Guang.

    After a while, Ao Guangguo saw a handsome young man who couldn't see the depth of his body, escorted by a team of shrimp soldiers and crab generals into the Crystal Palace.

    The Dragon Kings of the Four Seas all have the cultivation base of Xuanxian, and as the elder brother, the Dragon King of the East China Sea is infinitely close to Taiyi Xuanxian, but even he can't see through this young man, which makes him a little more careful.

    Those shrimp soldiers and crabs sent Ao Feng to the gate of the Crystal Palace and stopped there. Ao Feng stepped into the Dragon Palace alone, and found that there was not a drop of seawater in the Dragon Palace.

    "Are you Ao Guang?" Ao Feng entered the Dragon Palace, and asked without waiting for Ao Guang to speak.

    "Uh this king is Ao Guang, I wonder if your Excellency is" Ao Guang was slightly taken aback, and did not dare to show any displeasure at Ao Feng's rudeness, it was simply because he couldn't see through the other party.

    Ao Feng was not too polite, went straight to the dragon chair and sat down, said indifferently: "My name is Ao Feng, I have been cultivating in Kunlun for tens of thousands of years, and I just came out of the mountain recently."

    "Kunlun? Tens of thousands of years?" Ao Guang's face changed drastically, and he looked at Ao Feng in surprise.

    Ao Feng glanced at him, and with a thought, two halberd-like dragon horns suddenly appeared on his forehead, and a pair of big hands instantly turned into dragon claws, and his dragon power was suddenly released.

    "Plop, plop"

    "Well¡­¡­"

    There was a thumping sound coming from the hall, and the shrimp soldiers and crab generals who had just stood up just now fell down again, and this time several of them passed out directly.  I can't even tremble, I can't move at all.

    Prime Minister Turtle did not get down, because he fell to the ground, his limbs and head retracted into the shell again.

    Shrimp soldiers and crab generals want to cry but have no tears. Is today a bad year or something?  I lost my little princess just now, and was crushed enough by the Dragon King's meal of Longwei, and now there is another one that is more fierce, and will the shrimp live?  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 861 Dragon Emperor Revive the Dragon Clan

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Ao Guang was also trembling at this time, his eyes were wide open, he stared at Ao Feng's dragon claws, felt the dragon's power on the opponent's body that made him unable to resist at all, and finally confirmed that it was correct.

    "Plop"

    Ao Guang suddenly fell to his knees and kowtowed, "Little Wang Ao Guang, I pay my respects to the Dragon Emperor."

    Among the dragon clan, three claws are the people, four claws are the king, five claws are the emperor, seven claws are the emperor, and nine claws are the ancestors.

    Zulong was sealed in the Longquan Cave of Kunlun Mountain by Pangu's Yuanshi Heavenly King (that is, Yuanshi Tianzun) because of his deep crimes in ancient times.

    Aoyue, the eldest son of Ancestral Dragon, Da Ri Tianlong, is Seven Claws, the emperor of the Dragon Clan, but after the Ancestral Dragon was sealed, in order to avoid the disaster of killing himself and preserve the blood of the Ancestral Dragon, he took the initiative to seek refuge in the Heavenly Court, and was sealed as a sun by the Jade Emperor.  Xingjun.

    Because of this, Taiyang Xingjun can be said to stand in the same camp as the Jade Emperor, against the Daoist sect. His greatest goal in this life is to use the Sunstar to sacrifice the "Golden Sun Flame", melt the Promise Ice, and rescue  Zulong.

    In addition to the ancestor dragon and the Dragon Emperor, the five-clawed Dragon Emperor is the most noble existence in the Dragon Clan.  It's just two four-clawed dragon kings.

    It's just that Qinglong and Yinglong have existed for a long time, and their cultivation bases are profound, and they have already reached the realm of Taiyi Jinxian, only under Daluo.

    But even so, when encountering the five-clawed Dragon Emperor of Taiyi Xuanxian and above, they will still be suppressed by a certain amount of blood, and 100% of their cultivation bases will not be able to perform 70%.

    Moreover, in terms of rank, Qinglong and Yinglong had to kneel and salute when they saw Ao Feng, the five-clawed dragon emperor. This was not a matter of cultivation level or seniority, but a matter of bloodline level.

    This is like the reason why a prince must salute when he sees the emperor. Even if the prince is twice as senior and is the emperor's uncle, you are still the king. If others are emperors, you have to salute.

    The five-clawed Dragon King is more noble than the four-clawed Dragon King, there is no reason for this, and in ancient times, the nine sons of the ancestor dragon who were of the same blood level as the five-clawed Dragon King have all been wiped out and turned into totems to exist in the world.  It is said that there should no longer be five-clawed dragon emperors in this world.

    But now it has appeared, and a five-clawed dragon emperor appeared alive in front of Ao Guang, which made Ao Guang complicated. He hoped that this would be an opportunity for the dragon clan to rise again, but he was afraid that the dragon clan would be destroyed if something went wrong.

    But for the appearance of Ao Feng, he is more happy than worried. Anyway, there is still a Dragon Emperor alive in this world, and their dragon clan is no longer helpless in the lower world.

    Qinglong and Yinglong have their own responsibilities, and they cannot leave the heaven easily, and the sun star king is beyond his reach, and he has not shown up for thousands of years, and has been hiding in the sun star, and he doesn't know what he is doing.

    It can be said that the dragon clan is called every day and the land is not working. They can only rely on their four brothers to barely maintain themselves. They live cautiously and are kind to everyone.  What can't be offended is even groveling.

    The Dragon King of the Four Seas seems to be rich in the world and has unlimited scenery, but are they really as beautiful as they look on the outside?  Far from it, even many sea overlords dare not offend them.

    Now that their Dragon Clan has a Dragon King backing them up, there will no longer be a soft persimmon that anyone can pinch in the future.

    Ao Feng didn't know about Ao Guang's thoughts, and he didn't need to know, anyway, he had plenty of ways to make the Dragon King of the Four Seas work for him.

    "Get up! Why did you lose your temper just now?" Ao Feng said lightly.

    Ao Feng took back the dragon's power, and his claws turned back into human hands, but the silver-gray dragon horns on his head were not hidden. In the sea, this is a status symbol.

    Ao Guang's face turned bitter when he heard the words, and sighed: "Returning to the Dragon Emperor, Xiao Wang's youngest daughter has just turned sixteen years old, she has no supernatural powers, and her morality is still superficial, but she is very curious about the outside world.  Letting her slip out without knowing where she went really worried Xiao Wang."

    Ao Feng nodded when he heard the words, and said: "It's normal for children to be playful. If you send more people to search, you won't be able to run very far."

    Ao Guang nodded helplessly and said: "Yes, Xiao Wang has already dispatched General Shark and Marshal Jing to look for him with shrimp soldiers and crab generals. I hope nothing will happen to her."

    After finishing speaking, Ao Guang was refreshed again, and said: "The Dragon Emperor came to see Xiao Wang today, what orders do you have?"

    Ao Feng pondered for a moment, then looked left and right meaningfully.

    Ao Guang understood in an instant, and shouted to the shrimp soldiers, crab generals and maidservants: "Stand back, no one is allowed to speak out about today's affairs. ??The orderer beheaded.  "

    "Little one obeys."

    The shrimp soldiers and crab generals climbed up one after another, and quickly left with their unconscious colleagues. Prime Minister Gui stretched out his limbs and head, dancing and shouting: "You you should turn over for me!"

    Ao Feng, who had a solemn expression, was amused by Prime Minister Gui, and then he smiled and said: "Prime Minister Turtle's family has been the prime minister of my dragon clan for generations, and has always been loyal. You don't have to avoid it, just listen here!"

    Prime Minister Gui finally settled down, and said gratefully: "Thank you for the trust of the Dragon Emperor, I will definitely do my best to serve the Dragon Clan until I die."

    Ao Feng nodded in satisfaction, and with a wave of his hand, a soft force hit Prime Minister Turtle's shell, and Prime Minister Turtle turned over immediately.

    After all the shrimp soldiers, crab generals and shell maidservants retreated, Ao Feng's mind was moved, and a layer of mana instantly enveloped the entire hall, and no sound could be heard anymore.

    After doing this, Ao Feng looked at Ao Guang, and said in a deep voice: "The reason why I came to you today is I plan to revive the Dragon Clan and develop the Dragon Clan into an organization that can compete with Taoist, Buddhist, and Heavenly Courts."  Your power needs the support of you Dragon Kings of the Four Seas."

    "But this matter may cost the property and lives of the Dragon Clan of the Four Seas, are you willing or not?"

    The task requirement is for Gao Peng to create a faction by himself, so he has been eyeing the dragon clan from the very beginning, which is simply the best source of "startup capital".

    If he started from scratch, he would have to spend a lot of effort, but with the support of the Dragon Clan, at least he would start off much higher, and the speed at which this force would develop would be much faster.

    Now, there is still a thousand years before Journey to the West begins. With the resources in his hands, if there is the full support of the Dragon Clan, the thousand years is more than enough.

    But if he starts from scratch, he will not be very sure. In this way, he will not be able to make a fuss about Journey to the West. If he can't make a fuss about Journey to the West, he will face the three parties of Buddhism, Taoism, and heaven.  .

    But if you can operate well during the journey to the west, maybe you can stand in the Taoist camp to fight the Buddhist gate, stand in the heavenly camp to fight the Taoist gate, and then stand in the Buddhist camp to fight the heavenly court.

    The three major forces are fighting each other, and you come and go, wouldn't the dragon clan be able to develop insignificantly, secretly encroaching on the territory of the three major forces, and snatching incense?

    Therefore, the support of the Dragon Clan is the most important part of Gao Peng's plan. After Ao Feng finished asking, he stared at Ao Guang with burning eyes.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 862

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Ao Guang's expression changed, and his eyes were complicated. After a while, he suddenly raised his head and said, "Dare to ask the Dragon Emperor, how sure are you?"

    Ao Feng looked into Ao Guang's eyes, and said lightly: "I'm not forcing you to do this. If you support it, we'll plan things together. If you want to just muddle through, I'll do it by myself."

    "Without your support, I have 30% confidence in what I have in my hands. If you are willing to join in, my confidence can be doubled to 60%."

    Ao Guang opened his eyes wide when he heard the words, and said in disbelief: "It's so tall?"

    Ao Feng nodded affirmatively, and said: "I can tell you for sure, it's that tall."

    Ao Guang's eyes turned hard, he punched his palm, and shouted: "It's done, in fact, as long as the Dragon King can be half sure, Xiao Wang is willing to risk his life and his life to fight with the Dragon King.  He is more sure than Xiao Wang imagined, so what reason does Xiao Wang have to refuse?"

    Ao Feng suddenly stood up and shouted: "Okay, in 1500 years, at most 1500 years, I will make the Dragon Clan the largest force in the Three Realms. This is my promise to you. Now, you will make Ao Run Ao  Qin Aoshun called over, let's discuss the first step plan."

    Ao Guang clasped his fists vigorously and saluted, and said: "Yes, Xiao Wang will go now."

    The Dragon Kings of the Four Seas have their own method of communication. There is an iron drum and a golden bell in the Dragon Palace of the Four Seas. If there is something wrong with any family, just beat the iron drum and the golden bell, and the other three families will know immediately.  The teleportation array in the teleportation method teleports over.

    Ao Guang set up the iron drum and the golden bell, and ordered the general and the marshal to beat it. After a while, Ao Qin, Ao Shun and Ao Run came very soon.

    "Brother, what is your urgent matter with us?" After the three brothers arrived, they all asked what happened.

    Ao Guang waved his hand and said solemnly: "Don't ask anything, just follow me to see someone first."

    Seeing Ao Guang's seriousness, the three brothers were very surprised. They followed Ao Guang to the main hall, and saw Ao Guang cupping fists and bowing to a young man sitting on his dragon chair: "Dragon Emperor, the three of us  Brothers are here."

    "Dragon Emperor?" The three brothers were taken aback, and carefully looked Ao Feng up and down.

    Seeing this, Ao Feng smiled slightly. This time, he didn't make any partial changes. He just jumped up and turned into a five-clawed wind dragon. He released all the terrifying dragon power, and the Dragon King of the Four Seas fell to his knees happily.

    Ao Feng has now turned into a real dragon. The body of the dragon can be big or small. The big one can blow clouds and mist, and the small one can hide its shape.  Wei is not affected at all.

    "Ao Qin (Ao Shun, Ao Run) pays respects to the Dragon Emperor."

    Ao Fengzhang's long dragon body turned around, turned into a human form again, and sat back on the dragon chair, "Get up!"

    "Thank you Dragon Emperor."

    The coercion that made them unable to move was gone, and the Dragon King of the Four Seas got up, and the Dragon King of the South Sea, Ao Qin, trembled with excitement, "Bless you, I didn't expect that there is still a Dragon Emperor alive in my dragon clan.  You have eyes!"

    Ao Feng smiled and said lightly: "Ao Guang, tell them about it!"

    "yes."

    Ao Guang repeated to the three brothers what Ao Feng had said to him just now, and the three of them had nothing to say, and immediately expressed that they would resolutely follow the Dragon Emperor, as long as they could revive the Dragon Clan, they would spare no expense.

    Ao Feng nodded and said: "Okay, since that's the case, the first thing is, I will give you three days to gather all the sons and daughters of your family and bring them to Beihai Dragon Palace to wait.  They will save them from doing business all day long and making troubles everywhere."

    The Dragon Kings of the Four Seas patted their chests and said that it would be done in two days instead of three days, and the Dragon King would train their children, which is a good thing that cannot be asked for.

    Ao Feng nodded, and said: "Besides, I have cultivated for tens of thousands of years, and my cultivation has improved, but I don't have any good ones in my hands. Do you have any good weapons? First, take some casually for me.  The emperor makes up the numbers."

    Hearing this, Ao Guang immediately said seriously: "What is the Dragon King talking about? The weapons given to the Dragon King must naturally be given to the best, but I don't know what kind of weapons the Dragon King needs."

    Ao Feng nodded with satisfaction and smiled and said: "When the emperor is facing the enemy, he can transform himself into ten, and use ten different supernatural powers and martial arts at the same time. If the ten martial arts are combined, they can exert ten times the power."

    "Five of them are boxing skills. Needless to say, the other five require swords, guns, sticks and halberds. If you have suitable ones in your hands, please make them up for me!"

    As soon as Ao Feng said this, the Dragon King of the Four Seas suddenly became more interested.As long as one can be proficient in such things as supernatural powers and martial arts, one will have the foundation of standing, and the Dragon King knows ten, so that's not enough for their dragon sons and dragon girls to learn?

    Ao Guang was the first to speak, "Xiao Wang has a good halberd and a good knife. The halberd is Fang Tian's painted halberd. It weighs 7,200 catties.  The flesh and blood essence and primordial spirit of the true immortal Taoism are unparalleled in power and power, and no one in the Dragon Palace of the Four Seas can use it."

    Ao Feng was very interested, "Oh? In this way, it is indeed a good halberd, so what about the knife?"

    Seeing that Ao Feng was very satisfied with Fang Tian's painted halberd, Ao Guang's face suddenly glowed red, and continued: "Xiao Wang's sword is called 'Tiger Soul Slashing Soul Saber', and it is a tiger demon with real immortal skills  The spinal cord is transformed into a peerless murderous knife."

    "Using it against the enemy will not only kill the body, but even the soul of the opponent's soul will be blown away by the fierce aura on the knife. Only the dragon power of my dragon clan can suppress and subdue the fierce aura of that fierce tiger in this world."

    "It's just that the saber is too heavy, weighing 2,700 catties, and no one in my Four Seas Dragon Palace can use it. Although this saber is not as heavy as Fang Tianhua's halberd, its power is not weak at all."

    Ao Feng said happily: "Okay, okay, you go and get it and let me have a look at it."

    Nima, even the Tiger Soul Knife has come out. The Wuer Sword Technique is a fierce and powerful knife technique, and it is a perfect match with the fierce Tiger Soul Knife.

    "Yes, Xiao Wang will go get it now."

    After Ao Guang left, Ao Run, the Dragon King of the West Sea, took a step forward and said, "Dragon Emperor, the little king has a good gun in his hand, called the 'White Python Driving God Spear', which was subdued by the Qinglong God Lord Mengzhang back then.  Transformed, quite divine power."

    "Senior Qinglong gave it to Xiao Wang for body protection. Unfortunately, this spear weighs 5,400 catties. Xiao Wang is incompetent, so he can't use this spear. Now I would like to dedicate it to the Dragon Emperor."

    Ao Feng nodded gratifiedly and said: "If that's the case, the emperor will be disrespectful."

    Ao Run also went back to the West Sea to pick up his gun, and Ao Qin, the Dragon King of the South China Sea, immediately said: "Dragon Emperor, because my dragon clan helped a lot among the five elders of the five directions, the 'Central Yellow Emperor Xuanling Huang Lao Yi Qi Tianjun'  .¡±

    "So after the Shang Dynasty was destroyed in the Western Zhou Dynasty, the 'Xuanyuan Xiayu Sword' that originally fell into the hands of Shang Tang was passed into the hands of our Dragon Clan and is being enshrined in our South China Sea.  Just go and get it.¡± (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 863 Fuck You, Uncle

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The Dragon King of the South China Sea gave Ao Feng a surprise. He did not expect Xuanyuan Sword to be in his hands. The sword intent of the Destiny Sword Dao has the meaning of "inheriting the fate of heaven", and the sword intent is majestic and profound.  Suppress the opponent first with supreme coercion.

    ? To use the description of the two points in the sentence, when performing the sword of destiny, it means "destiny wants you to die, and I will destroy you on behalf of heaven".

    And this Xuanyuan Sword is the divine sword that represents the aura of the emperor, and it is incomparably compatible with the Destiny Sword Dao. Holding the Xuanyuan Sword and performing the Destiny Sword Dao, it complements each other perfectly, and its power will inevitably double.

    Ao Feng finally looked at Ao Shun, the Dragon King of the North Sea, and asked with a smile: "Ao Shun, the emperor is only short of a stick now, what kind of high-grade stick do you have?"

    There was a wry smile on Ao Shun's face. He is located in Beihai on the edge of Luzhou in Beiju. It can be said that he is the poorest family in the world. He is not as rich as his brothers, especially the eldest brother Ao Guang. He is very rich.  , he felt bitter!

    Seeing Ao Shun's expression, Ao Feng asked in surprise, "What? You don't have a good stick?"

    "Returning to the Dragon Emperor, that's not true." Ao Shun thought for a while, gritted his teeth, and said: "To the Dragon Emperor, it's not that there are good sticks. In fact, I have a good stick in each of the Dragon Palaces of the Four Seas."

    "The Dragon Palace of the East China Sea has the stator 'Dinghaishenzhen' used to measure the water level when Dayu used to control the water. The Dragon Palace of the West Sea has the 'Fenghuo Stick'.  "

    "However, the Xihai Fenghuo stick was borrowed by the "Four Wasted Star Monarchs" back then, and has not been returned yet. The Nanhai Xunxin's hardcore soldier was also borrowed by Guanyin Bodhisattva who lives in the South China Sea Purple Bamboo Forest not long ago."

    "Brother has already offered a halberd and a knife, and the little king is willing to dedicate that Optimus Prime of the North Sea to the Dragon Emperor, but that Optimus Prime weighs 18,810 catties, and no one in my North Sea Dragon Palace can lift it.  I'm afraid I have to invite the Dragon Emperor to go there in person."

    After listening to Ao Shun's words, Ao Feng secretly heaved a sigh of relief. At first, seeing Ao Shun's face full of bitterness, he thought he couldn't come up with any good sticks, so he was thinking whether he should have the courage to give the Dinghaishen needle to a.

    Unexpectedly, Optimus Prime is still in Beihai Dragon Palace, which is good news. As for the arm-armed ape who will come to ask for Optimus Prime in the future, Ao Feng only has four words: "Go to your uncle".

    These four sticks are all wishful magic weapons, they can be changed at will, and the size is as you wish, and Ao Feng attaches great importance to them.

    And this Dinghaishen needle is destined to belong to Sun Houzi. If he takes it away, it may cause some unpredictable consequences. Now that there is Optimus Prime, there will be no problems.

    However, it is quite interesting. The weight of these weapons seems to be related to the "nine", which is basically a multiple of nine. I don't know if there is any particularity.

    Maybe it's just because nine is the extreme number, so it shows that these weapons are the best magic weapons!  But don't worry so much, as long as the weapon is easy to use.

    Ao Feng comforted Ao Shun: "I know that you are located in the barren and desolate Beiju Luzhou in Beihai, and your life is relatively difficult, but don't worry, I will take care of you in the future."

    "The emperor originally planned to place his old nest in Beihai. If you have any resources in the future, you can be regarded as the first to get the moon."

    Ao Shun was overjoyed when he heard the words, bowed deeply, and said: "Thank you Dragon Emperor for your care, Ao Shunming feels very grateful."

    While speaking, Ao Guang returned to the main hall with a group of his men. The Tiger Soul Slasher was dragged by Lux, and Fang Tian's painted halberd was carried out by Admiral Xie and Zongbing Li.

    "Look, Dragon Emperor, this is the Tiger Soul Slayer and Thunder Rhinoceros Fangtian Halberd." Ao Guang walked to Ao Feng's side, stretched out his hand, and introduced.

    Ao Feng looked at Eel Lishi who was dragging his knife out of breath, and Admiral Li and Li Zongbing, whose legs were bent by Fang Tian's painted halberd, and shook his head with a smile.

    Even carp spirits and carp spirits that can be exhausted by carrying several thousand catties can become admirals and general soldiers. It seems that the strength of the Four Seas Dragon Palace is indeed unmatched.

    Ao Feng stood up, strolled to the side of the eel spirit, took the tiger soul knife, danced the knife flower casually, and nodded in satisfaction.

    Carrying the Tiger Soul Knife, he walked to Li Yujing's side, and scooped it up with his left hand. Lei Xi Fang Tianji was already in his hand, and it was really heavy in his hand, very heavy.

    "Okay, very good, these two weapons are very good, the emperor is very satisfied." Ao Feng flipped his hands, and the two weapons disappeared in his hands.

    The total weight of these two weapons weighed nine thousand nine hundred catties. Ao Guang and Ao Shun saw that Ao Feng held each hand as light as nothing in his hand, they couldn't help admiring them, and at the same time they were very happy. The Dragon Clan has such a weapon.  With the support of your great power, the days to come will be much better.

    Not long after, the Dragon King of the South China Sea andThe Dragon King of the Sea also came back one after another. The Xuanyuan Sword was of normal weight, and Ao Qin brought it by himself, but the White Python Exorcist Spear was carried by an eel spirit and a hairtail spirit.

    What made Ao Feng very interested was that besides the Xuanyuan Sword and the White Python Spear, Ao Qin and Ao Run were also holding a piece of equipment. Ao Qin was holding a tray in his hand with a purple gold crown with phoenix wings  , Ao Run was holding a golden chain mail.

    "Ao Qin Ao Run, you are" Ao Feng looked at the two in puzzlement and said.

    Ao Qin said with a smile: "The Dragon Emperor has just come out of the mountain. Apart from weapons, there is nothing to wear. Our brothers put together a piece of clothing for the Dragon Emperor. Let's see if the Dragon Emperor fits in."

    Ao Shun hurriedly said: "I still have a pair of lotus root silk walking cloud shoes. When the dragon god goes to collect Optimus Prime later, he can give them as a gift."

    Ao Feng looked at them with a dumbfounded smile, isn't this the monkey Sun's body?  How did you bring it to me?  But having said that, with the same suit, different people will have different effects when wearing it.

    Lu Bu also has a similar set of Sun Wukong's equipment. In other words, when Wu Chengen wrote Monkey King, he used Lu Bu as the prototype.

    But the same kind of equipment, worn on Lu Bu's body, is called a mighty and domineering, but worn on a monkey, it just makes his image a little bit better, and it is more in line with the title of Monkey King.

    But no matter how beautiful you are, you are still a monkey, which is really unsightly in human aesthetics.

    But having said that, this equipment is far from being as simple as looking handsome. This golden chain mail has super defensive capabilities, making it difficult for magical weapons to enter, and difficult for magic weapons to damage.

    The phoenix-winged purple gold crown has the effect of calming the mind and calming the mind. It can keep people's spiritual platform clear and clear.

    As for the lotus root silk walking cloud shoes, it can improve the footwork of the body and the speed of driving the clouds. The three pieces of equipment are rare treasures.

    Ao Feng thought for a while, he didn't dare to move the Dinghaishenzhen needle, he was afraid of causing big trouble, but this cloak is completely fine, could it be that Monkey King is not Monkey King without this cloak?

    On the Westward Journey, I didn't see him wearing this equipment a few times!  They were all dressed in monk clothes and hats, and they were not polite at the moment. They removed the coarse kudzu clothes on their bodies, and made a move at the golden chain mail and the purple gold crown with phoenix wings. With a flash of golden light, the chain mail and the purple gold crown had already been put on.

    Looking at it through the crystal mirror on the side, hey, what a majestic and heroic young general, if he holds Fang Tian's painted halberd in his hand, he will be a living Lu Bu, uh, no, Lu Bu is not born yet  Woolen cloth!

    Anyway, even if Erlang God is standing in front of him now, Ao Feng will not show any timidity in appearance, it is not certain who is more handsome!

    Satisfied, Ao Feng turned around, waved vigorously, and said to Ao Shun: "Let's go! Go to Beihai to get Optimus Prime, and the three of you go to gather the Dragon Son and Dragon Girl. Three days later, I will meet them in the Beihai Dragon Palace."  .¡±

    "Yes, send off the Dragon Emperor." (Remember the website of this site: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 864: The Arrested Little Dragon Girl

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The blue sea water, boundless, all kinds of fish and shrimps, shuttling back and forth the boundless, blue sea water, shuttling back and forth, all kinds of fish and shrimps

    "Why is it all sea water, fish and shrimp? Is there nothing else?" In the South China Sea, Ao Shanxin, the youngest princess of the Dragon King of the East China Sea, pouted and muttered dissatisfiedly. Since she was born, she has been ordered not to go out.  Can only stay in Dragon Palace.

    But she stayed in the Dragon Palace for sixteen years, seeing the same scenery, the same soldiers and crabs every day, she was really bored, so she sneaked out of the East China Sea Dragon Palace, and she went to the shore to have a look.

    She transformed into a small golden carp and swam quickly in one direction, but obviously, she swam in the opposite direction. If she swam eastward, she would soon see the land of Dongsheng Shenzhou, but unfortunately, she was going to  South tour.

    In the sixteen years since she was born, Ao Guang never let her leave the Dragon Palace because she had an older brother named "Ao Bing".  ribs.

    That guy named Nezha is really disgusting, obviously he was the first to make troubles in the sea, disturbing the peace of the East China Sea, so the third brother went to ask him for guilt.

    Unexpectedly, the one who was reasonable was beaten to death, and the one who was unreasonable went to heaven and became a god. Could it be that if you are powerful, you can do whatever you want?  Hmph, one day, I must avenge my third brother.

    The poor little dragon girl, who is only sixteen years old, is only equivalent to a human baby who has just reached one month old. She has already been taught by the cruel reality that "if you are strong, you can do whatever you want".

    The little dragon girl only dared to swim in the water, but did not dare to fly into the sky, because she was just born, and she was still a young dragon. Once she left the water, she would not be able to perform magical powers.

    Besides, Nanhai is the territory of the second uncle, if Yasha Xunhai finds out, he will definitely be sent back to the Dragon Palace, and there will be nothing to play.

    Xiaolongnv swam and swam, I don't know how long she swam, but all she could see was sea water and all kinds of fish, she couldn't help feeling a little annoyed, "It's so annoying! How big is this ocean?"

    Seeing a big fish about three feet long swimming in front of her, she stepped forward to stop the big fish, and asked softly, "Hey, big fool, how long will it take to reach the shore?"

    "You dare to talk to me like that?" The big fish stared, opened its mouth, and showed its sharp teeth, "I'm a shark."

    "I've always talked like this, what can you do? Bite me? I'm sorry you don't dare, hum." The little dragon girl said arrogantly as she swayed the fish fins made of dragon claws beside her.

    ""

    The shark was taken aback by what Xiaolongnv said, and then he became furious, "A mere little carp, who is so ignorant Uh Your Highness is so wrong"

    Just as the shark lashed out, the little dragon girl impatiently released her dragon power, and the shark was instantly cowed.

    The little dragon girl Shi Shiran said: "Now let me ask you again, how far is it from the shore?"

    The shark replied honestly: "To the princess, the water on the shore is too shallow, and the small ones dare not go, so they have never been to the shore, so they don't know. Please ask the princess to ask those little fishes!"

    Xiao Longnv rolled her eyes, and said angrily: "I don't know why you dare to be so arrogant even if you haven't been to the shore before, hmph."

    The little dragon girl ignored the shark and continued to swim around it. The shark stared blankly at her back and murmured: "What does being arrogant have to do with whether you have been to the shore?"

    I don't know how long I have been swimming, the mouth and gills of the carp transformed by Xiao Longnu kept opening and closing, and said weakly: "I'm so tired, but it should be almost to the shore, right?"

    A swordfish passing by her stopped when she heard her talking to herself, and said mockingly, "The shore?  Swim to your death!"

    The fastest swimmer in the sea is the dragon, which can travel tens of thousands of miles a day, the second is the swordfish, which can travel thousands of miles a day, and the swordfish is firmly in the third place, only a little slower than the swordfish, so it  He is qualified to laugh at Xiaolongnv.

    After all, Xiao Longnu turned into a carp in order to avoid being searched by shrimp soldiers and crab generals and Xunhai Yasha, and she can only become a carp.

    Carp can be said to be the closest fish to a dragon, and even as long as they can jump over the dragon gate, they can transform into a dragon. Although they are only three-clawed dragons, they are still dragons anyway!  The newborn baby dragon can only turn into a carp.

    "Damn it, I'll kill you, kill you" Xiao Longnv was so angry that she wanted to chase the swordfish, but when the swordfish leaped, it swam out to be the boss.

    "I don't know what to do, you swim slowly, what are you doing to beat me? I don't care about you. If you are so fierce, you will definitely not be able to get married in the future ??" That swordfish was also a slobber, babbling and complaining, while wagging its tail, and quickly rushed forward.

    "I'm so pissed off, don't worry about it! There are only tens of thousands of miles left, so it shouldn't be so unlucky to meet the soldiers of the Dragon Palace in the South China Sea, right?"

    The little dragon girl finally couldn't bear it anymore, the sea water around her began to oscillate, rings of golden water rippled away, and amidst the golden light, a little golden dragon less than a foot long appeared on the spot.

    She has a slender and graceful figure, with shining golden dragon scales, no dragon horns growing on her head, and the dragon's head is not as sharp as an adult dragon's. It looks majestic and hideous, but round and cute, giving people a kind of cuteness  Feel.

    No wonder Ao Guang is so nervous. She, the little princess of the East China Sea, is actually a rare golden dragon. Although it has four claws, you must know that a golden dragon can evolve into a five-clawed dragon emperor, which is a five-clawed golden dragon.

    "Wow, it's Princess Dragon, it's so beautiful." All kinds of fish in the sea were amazed.

    "Being able to see the dragon, this life is worth it." An old dolphin, who was dying and dying, murmured with tears.

    Xiao Longnv smiled slightly, swayed her body lightly, and her body turned into a golden streamer in the sea, and shot forward.

    This time, she soon saw the land, and the little dragon girl couldn't help but get excited, but she can't approach the shore with her dragon body. Her father and brothers and sisters have told her that she can't reveal her real body at will, so she became a dragon again.  Golden carp.

    The little dragon girl finally saw the world on land, it was a wonderful world, those creatures called people walked up and down on the shore, what were they doing?

    They wore different clothes, with different expressions, whether laughing or sad, she really wanted to know what those people were thinking.

    Xiao Longnv slowly moved forward along the shore, but kept her eyes fixed on the shore. Suddenly, she felt a tightness on her body, something entangled her, and then with a "wow", she was lifted out of the water.

    "This is what's going on?" Xiao Longnu was a little dazed.

    "Come and see, everyone, what did I catch? A golden carp, pure gold."

    Such a cry came from Xiao Longnv's ears. She found many humans surrounded her. She was ashamed and angry. She was captured by a mortal and exhibited in public.  Lost magic.

    Everyone looked here, Xiao Longnv was so ashamed that she wanted to close her eyes, but sadly found that fish has no eyelids.

    "I want to buy this fish, and I will pay you ten baht."

    "This is a rare item, and you may not see one in your lifetime. Ten baht is too little, so add more."

    "I offer twenty baht, sell it to me."

    The little dragon girl's ears suddenly became noisy, and she didn't understand what these humans were doing.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 865

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    After Ao Feng went to Beihai Dragon Palace to collect Optimus Prime and Ousi Walking Cloud Shoes, he left the Dragon Palace temporarily, and gave the Dragon King and the others a little time to summon the son and daughter of the dragon.

    Ao Feng heard from Ao Shun that not long ago Guanyin Bodhisattva borrowed the hard-core soldiers of the Nanhai Dragon Palace, and he arrived outside the purple bamboo forest in the South China Sea by accident, and stopped outside the range of the purple bamboo forest's protective circle, his eyes flickering endlessly  , I don't know what I'm thinking.

    "The hard-core soldier who follows one's heart should be prepared for the six-eared macaque. I don't know if the six-eared macaque has already entered the Buddhist gate."

    "It should have arrived! After all, Sun Wukong stole flat peaches and elixir, and went to Laojun's gossip furnace to refine the Vajra Indestructible Body. If the six-eared macaque hadn't started practicing hundreds of years earlier, how could he fight Sun Wukong?  Comparable?"

    After staying outside the purple bamboo forest for a while, Ao Feng still failed to muster up the courage to provoke Guanyin Bodhisattva, so he turned and flew towards the coast of Nanzhan Buzhou.

    After Ao Feng left, the aura was transpiring, and two figures stepped out of the misty purple bamboo forest. In front of him was a beautiful woman with a solemn and graceful expression, wearing a crown, a dignified appearance, and wearing a pure white gauze and gorgeous clothes.

    Her eyebrows are like a small moon, her eyes are like double stars, her jade face is naturally happy, her red lips are a little red, she holds a halo of pure white suet jade bottle in her left hand, and a wonderful lotus seal in her right hand.

    With such an image, who else is the legendary Avalokitesvara Bodhisattva who saves the suffering and the suffering?

    And beside Guanyin Bodhisattva, there stood a handsome, heroic young man with vermilion between his brows and a sword and stick behind his back.

    After Guanyin Bodhisattva walked out of the purple bamboo forest, he glanced at the place where Ao Feng was just now, and a look of doubt flashed in his eyes, then he ignored it, turned his head and said to the young man beside him: "Go Hui An, take the Dragon Girl of Good Fortune  bring back."

    Hui'an Pilgrim paid a tithe to Guanyin Bodhisattva and said, "Please abide by the Bodhisattva's decree."

    After speaking, he rose up from the clouds, looked south to the shore of Zhan Buzhou, and the route he flew was exactly the direction Ao Feng left

    However, when Ao Feng arrived at the coast, his equipment had already been taken back, and he was still wearing the coarse kudzu clothes, no different from an ordinary person.

    This is a relatively prosperous coastal city. After Ao Feng had a meal in the wine house in the city, he strolled slowly along the coast.

    When I arrived at a road section, I noticed that there were many people gathered in front of me, talking about what they were doing, and Ao Feng kept hearing "I give you 20 baht, I give you 25 baht" and so on.  Quote sound.

    With a glance, Ao Feng noticed that there was a kind-hearted young novice walking towards the crowd not far from the other side. Ao Feng's heart moved, could it be

    With a flash of eyes, Ao Feng quickly stepped forward to part the crowd, and immediately saw clearly that a fisherman was holding a fishing net, and a golden carp was caught in the net.  Two strings of crystal clear teardrops fell.

    Ao Feng didn't know what was going on, he didn't expect that a blind cat met a dead mouse, and this girl here.

    Without any further hesitation, he reached into his bosom, took out a gold ingot, walked up to the fisherman, and said, "I'll use this piece of gold to buy your carp, will you sell it or not?"

    Seeing the gold, the fisherman's eyes were almost straightened, he took the gold in a hurry, and directly stuffed the whole fishing net to Ao Feng, "Sell, sell, this fish is yours, and the net is also given to you."

    Ao Feng took the fishing net, turned around and left, but at this time the little monk had just walked out of the crowd, saw Ao Feng leaving with the carp, hurriedly caught up with him, and said: "This benefactor, can you sell this carp?"  Give me?"

    Ao Feng glanced at the monk and said, "Not for sale."

    "Benefactor, the poor monk is destined to have this carp, please transfer it to me."

    Hearing this, Ao Feng kept walking and said with a smile: "Coincidentally, I also think this carp is destined for me, so I won't transfer it."

    The little monk was startled when he heard the words, his eyes flashed, his clenched hand suddenly opened, and a huge pearl appeared in his palm, "Benefactor, what if I exchange this with you?"

    Ao Feng was a little impatient, and said: "If you don't change it, you won't change it. Even if you bring gold and silver mountains, I won't change it."

    "Well¡­¡­"

    The little monk stopped in his tracks and looked at Ao Feng's back in astonishment. There are still mortals in this world who are not greedy for money?

    Ao Feng picked up the fishing net, put the carp that had calmed down in front of his eyes, and thought to himself, "Should I eat it steamed or grilled?"

    The little monk behind Ao Feng staggered, didn't he mean to talk to you?Is it fate?  Do you want to take it back and eat it for a long time?  How does this work?  This is the dragon girl that Guanyin Bodhisattva asked to bring back by himself!  But this guy doesn't buy anything, he's not greedy for money, and I can't grab it, so what should I do?

    Xiao Longnv was terrified when she heard that, and jumped into the fishing net desperately, she was really frightened, eat, what a terrible word?

    Seeing this, Ao Feng smiled, and said softly: "Little girl, do you know that you are afraid? Let's see if you dare to sneak away, and I will take care of you when you return to Dragon Palace."

    ha?

    Xiao Longnv stopped jumping, stared blankly at Ao Feng, and thought to herself, "He knows who I am? Then who is he?"

    I only heard Ao Feng then whispered: "Listen, little girl, my name is Ao Feng, the little monk behind is a Buddhist, he wants to arrest you and go back to be a maid, you don't want to be a maid to serve others, right? Then you have to  listen to me."

    "After going into the sea for a while, if the monk chases after me, you should go and wait for me first, and you are not allowed to run away, you know? I will send him away, and then I will take you to the Dragon Palace in Beihai.  over there."

    Ao Feng?  Could it be that he is a child of the second uncle's family?  That's my cousin too!  Xiao Longnu finally felt relieved.

    Facts have proved that Ao Feng thought too much, and after Ao Feng walked out for tens of feet, the voice of Guanyin Bodhisattva suddenly sounded in the mind of the little monk who was transformed into Hui An, "Hui An, come back! The dragon girl has already  Nothing to do with me."

    Hui'an Xingzhe was startled when he heard the words, his head was full of confusion, and he saw that the pearl in his palm turned into a pile of incense ash, which was blown by the sea breeze and disappeared without a trace.

    In the Purple Bamboo Forest in the South China Sea, Guanyin Bodhisattva put down his counting right hand, frowned slightly, and said to himself, "What's going on? Why is the chance becoming more and more obscure? The dragon girl is clearly destined to me, so how can this fate be inexplicable?"  disappeared?"

    "Could it be because of the impact of that incident? It is very likely that this is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity for my Buddhist school, but it may not be a calamity!"

    In a deserted corner on the east coast, Ao Feng looked back in surprise, and said in amazement: "Huh? Didn't come with you, when did the Buddhist group change their nature?"

    Ao Feng looked at the little dragon girl who was quietly staying in the fishing net, grinned, and said: "Alright, save yourself trouble, let's go! Let's go back to the East Sea Dragon Palace, meet your father and queen, and then go to Beihai together." (Remember  Website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 866: Second Dragon Generations

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Back in the sea, the supernatural power of the little dragon girl finally returned to her body, and the golden carp glowed with a golden light. After the golden light disappeared, what appeared this time was not a little golden dragon, but a very delicate, petite and exquisite little girl.

    She is wearing a light gold dress, with long hair in low bundles. She has a beautiful appearance and a slender figure. She looks about fifteen or sixteen years old. On her forehead, there are two slight bumps, which are the growths that she hasn't grown yet.  dragon horns.

    "Brother Feng, which Uncle Wang's prince are you? Why have I never seen you before?" The little dragon girl walked up to Ao Feng as soon as she transformed into a human form, blinking her big eyes, and asked softly.

    Ao Feng looked at such a little dragon girl, and involuntarily felt a desire to pamper her. This girl is indeed too cute and cute.

    In those big clear and smart eyes, there is ignorance and curiosity about everything. This kind of eyes is like a human baby in its infancy.

    Ao Feng showed a warm smile, and while walking slowly on the bottom of the sea, he said casually: "I am not the prince of any dragon king, and I don't even belong to the Universal Dragon Palace."

    Xiao Longnv followed Ao Feng, her height was only up to Ao Feng's armpit, she turned her head and looked up at Ao Feng's face when she heard the words, and then asked: "Then are you from Sidu Longshen's family?"

    Ao Feng still shook his head and said: "Don't guess, I belong to Zulong's family. I have nothing to do with you Four Seas Dragon Palace and Sidu Dragon God. The only relationship is the same bloodline."

    "Ah? What does this mean? Aren't we all descendants of Zulong? Then we are also from Zulong's family!" Xiao Longnu was confused.

    Ao Feng shook his head with a broken smile, he really didn't know how to explain to this girl, so he simply stretched out his right hand and turned it into a dragon's claw, "Understood?"

    Xiao Longnu's big eyes widened, and she exclaimed, "Wow, you are the five-clawed Dragon Emperor."

    Ao Feng withdrew his dragon claws, turned into human hands again, shrugged, and said, "Yes!"

    The little dragon girl became even more curious, "I heard from my father that I will grow five claws in the future, but I am also a dragon. What is the difference between five claws and four claws?"

    "This! The five-clawed dragon will become stronger!"

    "So you are stronger than my father and the others?"

    "Of course, your father, your three uncles, and all your brothers and sisters are no match for me."

    Xiao Longnu became inexplicably excited when she heard the words, "Then can you beat Nezha?"

    Ao Feng was taken aback when he heard the words, and said: "Of course there is no problem, why do you ask such a question?"

    The little dragon girl showed a look of resentment on her face, and said: "Hmph, that guy killed my third elder brother and pulled his dragon tendon. It was his fault in the first place. He turned the East China Sea upside down. My third elder brother went to Xingshi to inquire about the crime.  , he not only refused to admit his mistakes, but even killed my third brother."

    "But in the end he went to heaven and became an immortal, and he was in the class of immortals. My third brother died so unjustly! Why can a wicked person become an immortal?"

    Ao Feng's face darkened, and he said: "You mean Ao Bing, I know about this matter, don't worry, my Dragon Clan will seek this justice sooner or later, and avenge your third brother."

    Xiao Longnv nodded again and again, and said: "Yeah, when I am strong enough, I will personally seek justice from Nezha."

    Ao Feng caressed Xiao Longnu's beautiful hair, and praised: "Be ambitious, Brother Feng will teach you the most powerful supernatural powers in the future, making you stronger than Nezha, and our Dragon Clan will never be bullied again.  "

    Seeing Ao Feng's resolute and awe-inspiring appearance when he said this, Xiao Longnu unconsciously felt a sense of admiration, which left a deep imprint on her young heart.

    "Hold on to me, and I'll take you back. You want to walk in the human world and see the human world. It won't be too late when you have the strength to protect yourself."

    "good."

    ? In the Dragon Palace of the East China Sea, when Ao Guang saw his little daughter who had been away from home for three days come back with Ao Feng, his heart that was always on his mind was finally let go.

    "Meet the Dragon Emperor, thank you Dragon Emperor for bringing this girl back, and nothing happened to her." Ao Guang bowed deeply sincerely and thanked her.

    Ao Feng waved his hand and said: "Excuse me, this time is indeed very dangerous. She ran to the coast of Nanzhan Buzhou, and was caught by the fisherman's net. If the emperor goes a little later, she will not  Know what the outcome will be."

    After Ao Feng finished speaking, he stretched out his finger and scratched Xiao Longnu's nose lightly, and said with a smile: "Remember not to run out privately in the future, so as not to make your father and brothers and sisters anxious."

    Xiaolongnv wrinkled her nose at himSon, said crisply: "Got it!"

    Ao Guang saw that the youngest daughter was very close to the Dragon Emperor, and the Dragon Emperor obviously liked the girl very much, he couldn't help but secretly rejoiced, the Dragon Emperor looked at the girl differently, needless to say the benefits were great.

    The girl is originally a rare golden dragon that can evolve into a five-clawed dragon emperor, and with the teaching of the dragon emperor Ao Feng, she will be a great power of the dragon clan in the future!

    "By the way, have all the sons and daughters of the dragons been summoned?" Ao Feng asked Ao Guang as he walked into the main hall.

    "Returning to the Dragon Emperor, there are a total of forty-six dragon sons and daughters of the Dragon Clan of the Four Seas, and they have all gathered in the Beihai Dragon Palace."

    Ao Feng nodded in satisfaction, and said: "Very well, then let's go there!"

    "Yes, please, Dragon Emperor."

    The apse of the Beihai Dragon Palace was full of noise. Dozens of sons and daughters of dragons and daughters gathered here in small groups, forming their own small circles to chat and chat.

    Among them, the largest circle has more than a dozen men and women. From the appearance, most of them are more mature and stable, and they should be the older children of the family.

    To say that none of the children of the Dragon Kings of the Four Seas is bad-looking, they can be said to be handsome and beautiful, which is due to the powerful genes of the dragon clan.

    "Brother Ao Jia, where is your little sister? Why don't you see her here?" In the largest circle, a gentle, dignified, virtuous and elegant dragon girl called a burly and well-proportioned dragon girl with a resolute face.  Asked, her name is Ao Lixin, and she is the eldest princess of the West Sea Dragon Palace.

    Ao Jia, the eldest prince of the East China Sea, smiled wryly after hearing the words: "This little girl is also naughty. She slipped out of the Dragon Palace a few days ago and disappeared. My father has sent millions of shrimp soldiers and crab generals to search for it. I believe there will be news soon."

    "By the way, all the brothers and sisters in the clan are here, why don't you see sister Cun Xin?"

    Ao Lixin sighed, and said: "It's not like you don't know about the third sister. Back then, she had a falling out with her father because of Erlang God. Since she married Erlang God, she never went back to Xihai. This time the Dragon Emperor called,  Her father didn't notify her either."

    Ao Jia frowned and said: "Sister Cun Xin and Uncle Fourth Wang are still in a stalemate?"

    "Isn't it? The father and daughter are generally stubborn, and the third sister is a fire dragon. Her temper oh"

    Ao Tingxin, the fourth princess of the East China Sea who has the closest relationship with Ao Cunxin, said worriedly: "I went to see Cunxin a few years ago, and she was very unhappy. It seems that there is something wrong with Erlangshen's relationship. I asked her what is wrong with her?"  Did not say."

    Ao Chun, the eighth prince of the East China Sea, was furious when he heard the words, and said, "Could it be that Erlang God is not good to sister Cun Xin? This bastard, is there no one in the world?"

    Ao Jia glanced at him, and said calmly: "The matter between the husband and wife has never been one party's business. If outsiders don't understand it, it's better not to jump to conclusions."

    "Besides, even if Erlang God deceives me that there is no one in the world, what can you do? We have dozens of people added up, and we can't beat him alone, let alone he has brothers Meishan and twelve hundred grass gods to help.  "

    "" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 867 The More You Know, The Less Courageous You Are

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Ao Chun was speechless, his handsome face was flushed red, and he secretly vowed that he must work hard in cultivation, and one day, he would surpass Erlang God.

    It's just that with his cultivation level of less than that of Xuanxian, it's so remote to surpass the Erlang God who has extraordinary supernatural powers and martial arts.

    Seeing that the atmosphere was a bit tense, Ao Chen, the gentle and elegant prince of Beihai, hurriedly changed the topic, "Hey, where did you say this Dragon Emperor came from? Why have you never heard of it before?"

    Ao Moang, the eldest prince of Xihai with a calm demeanor, said: "I heard from my father that this Dragon King has been cultivating near Kunlun Mountain for tens of thousands of years, and he just came out of the mountain recently. It is normal that we have not heard of it."

    "Kunlun? Isn't that the place where Zulong was sealed? He's cultivating there, isn't he afraid of touching Yuanshi Tianzun?"

    "No, the Kunlun Mountains are not under the East China Sea. He is just cultivating in Kunlun Mountains. As long as he is not close to Longquan Cave, Yuanshi Tianzun will not trouble him."

    "oh!"

    Everyone agreed with this statement, and Ao Lie, the third prince of Xihai, cheered up, and said: "This Dragon Emperor has been cultivating for tens of thousands of years, and his supernatural powers and martial arts have reached such a level."

    "He wanted to revitalize the Dragon Clan, but also gathered us together, apparently to train us. This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity!"

    Ao Jia agreed: "That's right, we must follow the Dragon Emperor's practice with all our heart and improve our dragon heritage. Everyone must not slack off."

    When they were talking about the Dragon Emperor, other people gathered around. After hearing what Ao Lie and Ao Jia said, the dragons nodded in agreement. Their dragon clan has been oppressed for countless years, and ordinary dragon clan people are often captured and killed by the heavenly court.  Become a meal on the plate of the gods in the heaven.

    Not only their dragon clan, but also the situation of the phoenix clan is similar to them. Once there is any grand event held in the heavenly court, dragon liver and phoenix gallbladder are must-have delicacies on the table.  Overlord of heaven and earth!

    Although ordinary three-clawed dragons are mostly evolved from carp jumping over the dragon gate, and ordinary phoenixes are also evolved from pheasants flying over southern volcanoes, but anyway, since they have transformed into dragons and phoenixes, they are people of the two clans of dragons and phoenixes.  Can it be treated as carp and pheasant again?

    "The Dragon Emperor is here."

    Just at this moment, a chants suddenly came from outside the hall, and all the dragon sons and goddesses looked up, and led by the eldest prince and eldest princess of the Four Seas Dragon Palace, they greeted them outside the hall.

    The eldest prince and eldest princess of the Dragon Palace of the Four Seas are Ao Jia, the eldest prince of the East China Sea, Ao Bingxin, the eldest princess, Ao Moang, the eldest princess of the West Sea, Ao Lixin, the eldest princess of the West Sea, Ao Suo, the eldest princess of the South China Sea, Ao Danxin, the eldest princess, and Ao Chen, the eldest princess of the North Sea  , Princess Ao Yuexin.

    The dragon sons followed behind the eldest prince, and the dragon lady followed behind the eldest princess. They were very orderly and greeted the door together. They saw a young man and a little girl surrounded by the Dragon King of the Four Seas entering the hall.

    Ao Jia looked at the little girl in surprise, but she didn't expect that she was with the Dragon Emperor, and it seemed that she was very close to the Dragon Emperor.

    When all the sons and daughters of the dragons saw Ao Feng, they didn't know that this was the Dragon Emperor, so they all saluted immediately: "See the Dragon Emperor."

    Ao Feng raised his hand to help, and said loudly: "Everyone, please stand up, there is no need to be polite."

    "Thank you Dragon Emperor."

    After the ceremony, the crowd parted to the left and left to get out of the way. Ao Feng led the Dragon King of the Four Seas and the little dragon girl Ao Shanxin into the main hall, and sat straight on the dragon chair at the end of the hall. The Dragon King of the Four Seas stood on the left side, and Ao Shanxin stood  On the right side, the sons and daughters of the dragon are also lined up on both sides, facing Ao Feng.

    Ao Feng glanced at the dragons in the palace, and said loudly: "I believe you all know more or less what the emperor is going to do. You are all descendants of the ancestor dragons, and the blood of the noble dragon king flows on your body. It is your duty to revitalize the dragon clan."  .¡±

    "I don't want to talk too much about the truth. I believe you all understand that for the next period of time, you don't have to go anywhere. You can all practice in closed doors with peace of mind. This emperor will pass on the supreme supernatural powers of our dragon clan to you."

    "When you are successful in cultivation, the emperor will lead you to fight in all directions, and let the power of my dragon clan spread all over the four continents, and become a power that is not weaker than Buddhism, Taoism, and heaven, and the fourth largest power in the three realms."

    Ao Feng's words made the dragons excited and excited. Even some dragon sons and dragon daughters who don't like fighting and like to live in peace, are determined to practice hard because of their responsibility as a dragon clan.

    "I would like to follow the Dragon Emperor to promote my dragon's prestige, revitalize the dragon clan, go through fire and water, and die."

    "Okay." Ao Feng stood up abruptly, "It's best if you have such beliefs, by the way, Ao Guang, so?Are all the four-clawed dragons here?  "

    "This" Ao Guang glanced at Ao Run hesitantly when he heard the words. Seeing this, Ao Run took the initiative to say: "Back to the Dragon Emperor, all the four-clawed dragons in the four seas dragon clan have basically arrived, only the Eastern Qinglong Shenjun Mengzhang  , when Shuntian blesses Jifu, Lord Yinglong and Sidu Dragon God have not yet arrived, and besides"

    "In addition, there is Xiao Wang's third daughter, Ao Cunxin, who is married to Erlang God and lives in Guanjiangkou. This married daughter"

    "Ridiculous." Ao Feng's expression darkened, and he interrupted Ao Run, saying in a deep voice: "Isn't the married daughter a member of my Dragon Clan? Let alone marrying Erlang God, she is marrying the Jade Emperor.  Queen Mother, that is also a member of my Dragon Clan, and also has the responsibility to revitalize the Dragon Clan."

    "Immediately send a letter to Ao Cunxin, asking her to come to Beihai Dragon Palace. Unless she is determined to leave the Dragon Clan, the royal family must be involved in the revitalization of the Dragon Clan."

    When Ao Feng heard what Ao Run said about Ao Cunxin's marriage to Erlang God, his heart immediately became active. The reason why Erlang God obeyed the orders of the Jade Emperor was due to various factors, not because of willingness.

    It is even possible that he wished to be like Monkey King, directly hit the Heavenly Court and make him turn upside down.

    But it is precisely because he understands the heavens and the depths of the heavens that he does not dare to do this. People are like this. The more they know, the less courageous they become. People like Monkey King who don¡¯t know the heights of the sky and the earth are bold and reckless.

    However, the fact that he wants to revitalize the dragon clan is a major opportunity. Perhaps, he can use Ao Cunxin to pull this guy into the chariot, which is a great help!

    When Ao Run heard the words, he bowed helplessly and said, "I would like to obey the order of the Dragon Emperor."

    Ao Tingxin, the fourth princess of the East China Sea, took the initiative to come out and said: "Dragon Emperor, Ao Tingxin please send a message to Guanjiangkou."

    Seeing this, Ao Feng knew that Ao Tingxin and Ao Cunxin were close friends in the boudoir with deep feelings, and it was perfect for her to pass the letter, so he nodded and said: "Yes, you hurry up and bring her back as soon as possible."

    "Yes." Ao Tingxin turned and left quickly.

    Ao Feng looked at the dragons again, and said: "Now, everyone step forward one by one. I will teach you the cultivation method and the supreme supernatural power of the dragon clan. I need you to form combat power as soon as possible. Ao Guang, let's start with you!"

    "yes."

    Ao Guang walked up to Ao Feng first, and the group of dragons saw Ao Feng stretch out his sword finger, pointing at the center of Ao Guang's eyebrows, and a large amount of memories about cultivation techniques and supernatural powers flooded into Ao Guang's mind.

    After a while, Ao Feng withdrew his sword finger and shouted: "Go aside first, sort out those spells carefully, next one."

    Ao Guang stared like an elephant, and the realization in his mind was simply unbelievable.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 868 BUG-Like Cultivation Technique

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The reason why Gao Peng chose the third mission route without hesitation was not only because this route was the most rewarding, but also because he was certain.

    If you are not sure you can complete the task, so what if the reward is generous?  Not getting everything is empty talk, but what gives Gao Peng confidence is the bug-like "Shenlong Nine Turns".

    This skill does not belong to anyone in any world, but Gao Peng fuses two different skills to create his own skill, which belongs to himself alone, and the strength and quantity of this self-created skill are also the decision  an important factor in the gap between them.

    The Shenlong Jiuzhuan, which combines the Celestial Silkworm Divine Art and the Dragon Divine Art, has the most incredible and most buggy effect, which is the effect of resurrection from death and multiplication of skill. The most important thing is that it is the pain of not practicing the Celestial Silkworm Divine Art.

    Because Gao Peng possessed the body of immortality, he couldn't practice the Nine Dragon Ranks by means of suicide, but these dragon sons and daughters don't have the body of immortality.

    Once they have achieved the first rank of the ninth rank of the dragon, they can completely practice the second rank of the dragon by suicide, and then continue to practice suicide for the third rank of the dragon, until they also reach the state where they cannot kill themselves.

    That's right, Shenlong Jiuzhuan itself has the effect of immortality. After cultivation to a certain level, it can also achieve the magical effect of immortality after taking Longyuan.

    In Journey to the West, there are many exercises that can be cultivated into an immortal body. The Bajiu Xuan Gong is one of them. There is also the Four Waste Star King. He has a breath of immortality and an immortal body.  , Broken legs and long legs, even the head can grow back.

    The first practice of Shenlong Nine Turns does not have such effects, it will only be reflected in the rapid recovery of injuries, but as the skill deepens, the characteristics of the immortal body will gradually be manifested.

    After possessing more than 20,000 years of cultivation, they will be able to completely practice immortality. At that time, if they want to kill them, it should be their enemies who think the same way.

    Ao Feng didn't have the slightest idea of ??hiding his secrets when teaching the exercises to the Dragon Clan. When did he still hide his secrets?  It was time to give it a go, the stronger Qunlong's ability, the greater his help.

    Anyway, he is the five-clawed dragon emperor, with absolute suppression in blood and a common goal, he is not afraid that someone from the dragon clan will turn against him at all.

    Therefore, he can be said to teach all the dragons, such as Maha Wuliang, Liulong Yutian, top ten martial arts, holy spirit swordsmanship, and even Sacred Heart Jue, which are formed by the fusion of Shenlong Jiuzhuan, Xiaoyao Yufeng and Longshengong.  nothing left.

    Of course, he did not dare to pass on the Eighty-Nine Mysterious Kung Fu. This Kung Fu involves a lot of things. There are not many people who know this Kung Fu. People who have practiced this Kung Fu can count on their ten fingers.  If everyone in the Dragon Clan knows how, maybe it will reveal his relationship with Gao Peng.

    The other is Tathagata God's Palm, this technique is more sensitive, who are those people in Buddhism?  That's the guy who can coerce people to the West with the sentence "Friends of Taoism and I have a destiny in the West". If another Tathagata palm comes out, wouldn't he send the handle to the West by himself?

    In short, except for the Bajiu Xuangong and Tathagata God's Palm, Ao Feng passed on everything he had learned in his body to the Dragon Clan of the Four Seas, and one fell into decline.

    After a while, all the magical powers taught by Ao Feng were stored in everyone's minds. Looking at the formulas in memory one by one, they were so excited that there were so many powerful magical powers and martial arts, which they had never imagined before.  Dare to think.

    Especially the Nine Turns of the Divine Dragon, which has the effect of resurrecting the dead, and after the resurrection, the cultivation base can be doubled several times, which made them think of the method of suicide practice in an instant.

    It's just that they dare not try it lightly, after all, no one has really seen it. What if it is unreliable, and if they die, they will really die?

    They wanted to ask Ao Feng about the possibility of the Nine-turn Divine Dragon, but they didn't know how to open it. They felt that asking the Dragon Emperor in this way was disrespectful to the Dragon Emperor, and it seemed that they didn't trust the Dragon Emperor.

    They didn't dare to ask, but the little dragon girl Ao Shanxin didn't have so many convoluted thoughts!  She asked straight away, "Brother Feng, is it true that the Nine Turns of the Divine Dragon is put to death and then reborn, every time you die, will your cultivation increase several times?"

    Xiao Longnv's crisp words immediately caused a lot of discussion, and the humming hall fell silent, and all looked at Ao Feng with burning eyes.

    Ao Feng said decisively: "That is natural."

    "Then have you ever died?"

    ""

    All the dragon sons and dragon girls looked at the little dragon girl speechlessly, my sister, did you ask that?  No matter how much the Dragon Emperor spoils you, you can't be so open-minded!

    Unexpectedly, Ao Feng was not angry at all when he heard the words, but instead smiled and nodded, saying: "But, if I'm not 100% sure, how dare I teach it to you?  "

    "It's just a pity. When I practiced the Ninth Rank of Shenlong, my cultivation base was relatively deep. After I died once, I became immortal. Now I don't even know how to kill myself. You see."

    Speaking of this, Ao Feng flipped his hand, took out the Xuanyuan Sword, and cut off his left arm without hesitation.

    "Patta"

    Ao Feng's left arm fell to the ground, as if he felt that this would not reflect the power of the Nine Turns of the Dragon, he put his sword across his shoulder and pulled it hard.

    "poof"

    Ao Feng's head fell to the ground immediately, but Ao Feng's headless body turned his hands back Xuanyuan Sword as if nothing had happened.

    There was still a smile on the face of the head that fell on the ground, and said: "How is it? Now you believe it! Don't talk about losing the head, even if you cut me into pieces, I will not die."

    "If my cultivation level can go further, I can even train to the point of rebirth from a drop of blood. Even if the body is destroyed into minced meat, as long as there is still a drop of blood or a single ashes, it can be restored to its original state."

    Such a strange scene made the dragons chill for a while, but the next moment they became excited again. They practiced such a terrifying supernatural power, and they will fight everywhere in the future. What else do they have to be afraid of?

    It's fine if the other party can't kill them. If they kill them, they will definitely let the other party know what despair is.

    Ao Feng's mind moved, and his head and arms immediately flew back to his body, and they were connected in an instant. In fact, he could grow another head and an arm, but the original goods are here, so there is no need for that.

    The Dragon Kings of the Four Seas got together to exchange the inheritance they got, and other people also formed a small circle to discuss issues in martial arts.

    For example, it is very difficult for the top ten martial arts to kill one person from all directions. They can first practice one kind of martial arts, and when facing the enemy, ten people will join hands. In this way, each of them can output the same cultivation level.  Quantity, you can successfully perform Shifang Invincible and Shifang All Killed.

    And this is equivalent to condensing the power of ten people into one, which is ten times stronger than one person's power.

    For example, each of them has output a thousand years of cultivation, and the power of one person is ten thousand years of cultivation, but ten people add up to ten thousand years of cultivation, and if the power is increased by ten times, it will be one hundred thousand years of power.

    Still the same sentence, the power of ten moves with a cultivation base of 10,000 years is completely different from the power of a move with a cultivation base of 100,000 years.

    Ao Feng let them discuss and discuss, willing to use their brains, this is a good thing, now basically everyone has got the inheritance of Ao Feng, only Ao Tingxin and Ao Cunxin are left, just let them discuss martial arts, and wait for the return of the two girls  .  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 869: Teach Erlang God a Lesson

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    About two hours later, Ao Tingxin and Ao Cunxin came back. To everyone's surprise, Erlangshen also came with them with Xiaotiangou.

    But it was Ao Tingxin who came to Guanjiangkou, found Ao Cunxin, and told her about the incident, and happened to be heard by Erlang God.

    Although the husband and wife have often quarreled over trivial matters in recent years, they still have feelings for each other. In order to maintain the relationship between husband and wife, Erlang God is tolerant and tolerant of her in every way, avoiding her as much as possible.

    But what Ao Tingxin said was too bizarre, and Erlangshen really cared about Ao Cunxin, so he proposed to follow along to see what was going on.

    As far as Erlangshen knows, the dragons with the bloodline of the five-clawed Dragon King have long been extinct, otherwise the Four Seas Dragon Clan would not have fallen to this point, and a five-clawed Dragon King suddenly appeared, and he was afraid that some monster pretended to be a powerful dragon  Charming.

    After all, there are not many masters in the entire Dragon Clan of the Four Seas. There are too many monsters in this world who have the strength to destroy the Dragon Clan of the Four Seas, but they are afraid of the majesty of the Heavenly Court and dare not do so.

    But after the change, it is not something people like the Dragon Clan of the Four Seas can see through pretending to be a great power of the Dragon Clan.

    Ao Tingxin and Ao Cunxin have completely different styles. Ao Tingxin is dressed in gilt armor, which gives people a crisp and decisive impression.

    Ao Cunxin is wearing a fiery red dress, exuding a faint fiery feeling on her body, and she has a fiery temper at first glance.

    She entered the hall with Ao Tingxin, looked at Ao Run with complicated eyes, Ao Run turned his face away, and didn't look at her, Erlang God and Xiao Tiangou in human form followed behind the two women and stood in front of the door  .

    A look of sadness flashed across Ao Cunxin's eyes, she turned her head back, gathered herself together, and walked with Ao Tingxin to a foot away from Ao Feng and stood still.  came back."

    Seeing this, Ao Cunxin also took the initiative to bow and salute, saying: "I pay my respects to the Dragon Emperor."

    Ao Feng nodded, and said lightly: "Excuse me, I've done a good job listening to you, come here."

    "yes."

    Ao Tingxin stepped forward, and Ao Feng pointed at the center of Ao Tingxin's eyebrows, and passed the Yiying Jue into her mind.

    Standing by the door, Erlangshen's eyes flickered slightly, and his eyes narrowed slightly, but he did not act rashly.

    After a while, Ao Tingxin finished receiving the formula, and Ao Feng said softly: "You step back! Practice hard and don't slack off."

    Ao Tingxin cupped his fists and said, "Yes, thank you Dragon Emperor."

    Ao Tingxin stepped aside, Ao Feng then looked at Ao Cunxin, and said softly, "Are you Cunxin?"

    "Yes, the little dragon is Ao Cunxin." Ao Cunxin's faint dragon power on Ao Feng's body made Ao Cunxin immediately confirm Ao Feng's identity, and the little doubts caused by Erlang disappeared.

    But she could sense the dragon power on Ao Feng, but Erlang Shen couldn't, and even if he could sense it, he would think it was displayed by some means, so he still doesn't believe in Ao Feng's identity until now.

    Ao Feng looked at Ao Run, pretended to be ignorant, and smiled: "Ao Run, your daughter and son-in-law are back, why don't you say a word?"

    A tangled look flashed across Ao Run's face, but finally he bowed and sighed: "The Dragon Emperor doesn't understand the situation, this this is Xiao Wang's family matter, please don't ask the Dragon Emperor."

    Ao Feng nodded lightly, noncommittal, ignored Erlang God for now, turned to look at Ao Cunxin, and said: "Since you are willing to come back, it means that you still consider yourself a member of the Dragon Clan, then you are willing to do your best for the revitalization of the Dragon Clan."  A heart?"

    Ao Cun Xin respectfully said: "Revitalizing the Dragon Clan, Cun Xin is duty-bound."

    Ao Feng nodded, and said with relief: "Very well, then you can come forward! This emperor will pass on your inheritance of the supreme supernatural power of the Dragon Clan."

    "yes."

    "Wait a minute."

    Ao Cunxin responded, and was about to go forward, but he heard Erlang God who was waiting at the door shout loudly, stopping Ao Cunxin.

    The identity of the other party is unknown, how can he be allowed to pour something into his wife's mind?  Who knows what he wants to do?

    Ao Feng looked at Erlang God who walked into the hall with a smile that was not a smile, and said, "What advice does Erlang Zhenjun have?"

    Erlang God has a tall and straight figure, a handsome appearance, and extraordinary heroism. He wears a three-mountain flying phoenix hat on his head, wears a goose-yellow robe, and a vertical slit between his eyebrows, which adds a bit of magic.

    At this time, he strode up to Ao Feng more than ten feet away, without saying a word, raised his right hand, and wiped it in front of his eyebrows, and saw his eyebrows and eyes suddenly glow with golden light, and in the golden light, they were originally closed  vertical?? Slowly open.

    Seeing this, Qunlong's complexion sank, and they became very ugly. Erlangshen's move, it can be said that he didn't pay attention to the Dragon Emperor and their Dragon Clan of the Four Seas at all!

    Ao Feng narrowed his eyes slightly, with a faint smile on his mouth, and said: "I am afraid that the real king will have to pay some price for doing so!"

    Erlang God didn't pay attention to Ao Feng's words at all, his eyes opened in an instant, and a thick golden light covered Ao Feng, and the next moment, Erlang God's face changed slightly.

    Just because he looked with divine eyes, what he saw was a majestic, silver-gray five-clawed wind dragon, he he was really a five-clawed dragon emperor.

    "hold head high"

    At this moment, the five-clawed wind dragon in his eyes suddenly let out a dragon cry, and two breathtaking lights shot out from the dragon's eyes, stabbing at the divine eye on his forehead, but it was Ao Feng who activated the Four Sacred Hearts  The shocking catastrophe.

    Erlangshen was terrified, if it was someone else, he would have been caught off guard, but he himself is also a ruthless person who can "kill people with his eyes", and his reaction is not slow.

    "chi chi"

    God Erlang spewed out mana, and the god's eyes on his forehead also shot out two golden lights, and the needle tip collided with the two fine lights.

    "Boom"

    There was a loud explosion, and the air in the hall exploded, causing the dragons to retreat involuntarily. Erlang Shen grabbed Ao Cunxin's waist with one hand, and held the roaring dog by the collar in the other hand. With a flash of his figure, he retreated several feet and arrived at the  In front of the main hall.

    "Let go of me, what do you want to do?" Ao Cunxin broke free from Erlang God's embrace, glared at him, and shouted, "What do you think of my Dragon Clan? Do you think that no one in the world can beat you, so you can do whatever you want?"  How? Have you ever respected me and my family?"

    Erlangshen knew he was wrong, and said shamelessly: "I'm sorry, I didn't mean to disrespect your family, but this Dragon King appeared too strangely, I'm afraid I made a mistake, and I would like to apologize to the Dragon King."

    Ao Feng put down the arm protecting the little dragon girl, took a few steps forward, and said indifferently: "Just now I want to give Cun Xin the inheritance of my dragon clan, I don't know where I didn't do it properly, it made you suspicious, you are me  Uncle of the Dragon Clan, I understand your actions, which proves that you still care about Cun Xin."

    Erlang Shen secretly heaved a sigh of relief, cupped his fists and said, "Thank you, Dragon Emperor, for your understanding."

    "Hey." Ao Feng raised his hand and said: "Forgiveness is forgiveness, but your actions, no matter what, are disrespectful to me. As I said just now, you need to pay some price for your actions."

    "I'll give you a chance. If you can defeat me, this matter will be cancelled. Otherwise, you will have to learn some lessons today." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 870: Battle

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    After listening to Ao Feng's words, the spirits of the Dragon Clan were lifted up, and many of them who couldn't hold back were all happy, and challenged Erlang God!  Ever since Erlang God attained enlightenment, no one among the Dragon Clan of the Four Seas has dared to do such a thing!  Of course, Qinglong and Yinglong are not considered the Dragons of the Four Seas.

    Erlang Shen himself's face darkened, and he was slightly angry in his heart. He is an arrogant person, and he also has the capital to be arrogant. His cultivation level may not be as high as the Golden Immortal, but his combat power, even if it is average  Jinxian didn't dare to say the words to teach him.

    But this matter was his fault, and he couldn't say anything, so he clasped his fists and said calmly: "Then ask the Dragon Emperor to enlighten me."

    Seeing this, Ao Cunxin became anxious, and hurriedly bowed to Ao Feng and said, "Dragon Emperor, my husband didn't mean to offend, please, Dragon Emperor, please take care of Cun Xin and don't care about me."

    Ao Feng waved his hand and said with a half-smile: "I heard that the relationship between your husband and wife has not been very good these years, but you clearly care about each other, which proves that you still love each other, why do you always have conflicts?"

    "" Ao Cunxin was silent.

    In fact, she always quarrels with Erlang God because she loves Erlang God too much because of Chang'e's jealousy. She also knows that this is not good, but she just can't get over the hurdle in her heart.

    After hearing what Ao Cunxin and Ao Feng said, Erlang Shen couldn't help but soften, and the way he looked at Ao Cunxin changed slightly.

    I just heard Ao Feng continue: "Don't worry! I just want to test his ability, and I won't hurt his life. The majesty of the Dragon Clan cannot be insulted. Today, he doesn't take my Dragon Clan seriously, and he will have to learn some lessons after all.  Let him know that the Dragon Clan is not what it used to be."

    "I don't take advantage of you either, let's fight on the sea."

    Hearing that Ao Feng wanted to teach him a lesson, God Erlang couldn't help but get angry. Without further words, he turned around and left the hall, and ran towards the sea. Xiao Tiangou quickly followed. Erlang God's strength was also partly reflected in him.

    Although Erlangshen is not afraid of fighting at the bottom of the sea, it would be too disadvantageous to fight against the Dragon Clan in the sea. He sensed that Ao Feng's aura was not inferior to him, so he didn't dare to take it too seriously.

    Seeing this, Ao Feng narrowed his eyes slightly, his body turned into a streamer and rushed out, Ao Guang waved his hand vigorously, and shouted: "Go, go out and have a look, today is the beginning of my Dragon Clan's glory in the Three Realms."

    Qunlong was very excited when he heard the words, and followed Ao Guang to the sea

    "Boom"

    The blue waves were rippling, and there was a sudden bang on the surface of the endless North Sea, and two figures rushed out of the sea one after the other, standing opposite each other in mid-air.

    Ao Feng had already put on a cloak during his ascent, and the golden chain mail glistened in the sun, with a faint golden glow, which made Ao Feng even more powerful.

    Erlang God looked at the image of Ao Feng, and his eyes flashed a hint of admiration. He stretched out his right hand, and strips of light appeared in his hand, which soon solidified into his unique weapon, the three-pointed and two-edged knife.

    The Roaring Sky Dog crouched down at the feet of Erlang God, and turned into a real body, a Chinese thin-waisted hound, bared its fangs, and let out a low growl from its throat.

    Ao Feng flipped his hand, and Lei Xi Fang Tianji also appeared in his palm. He looked at Xiaotiangou, and the dragon power on his body was released suddenly, and said lightly: "Qiaotiangou, if you don't want to become a pot of fragrant meat, give me  The emperor will be honest and wait."

    "Hmm" The growling sound in the roaring dog's throat froze, as if he had been strangled by the neck suddenly, a deep look of fear floated in his eyes, and his hind legs were trembling slightly.

    Although Aofeng's dragon power is the greatest suppression of the dragon and sea clan, it also has unparalleled suppression of other creatures.

    Once the power of the dragon comes out, all things surrender.

    Erlang Shen turned his head and glanced at Xiao Tianquan, his eyes were slightly fixed, and he was even more afraid of Ao Feng.

    Ao Feng swung the halberd in his hand, and shouted: "Zhenjun Erlang, please!"

    Seeing this, Erlangshen knew that Ao Feng would not strike first, and he was not polite to him. He rose into the sky, and the three-pointed and two-edged knife burst down with terrifying wind pressure.

    "Good time." Ao Feng yelled, and finally grasped Fang Tianji with his left hand, and went up without any fancy, and raised the halberd against the three-pointed two-edged knife that had been cut off, unexpectedly intending to head-on.

    Erlangshen was greatly surprised, he did not expect that Ao Feng would choose such an extremely disadvantageous way of coping, he went from top to bottom, relying on the power of his descent, the opponent would have to spend a little more effort to fight him.

    Is the other party extremely confident and thinks that his strength is much stronger than him, or does he have no actual combat experience at all?

    "Boom"

    ? Fang Tianji collided with the three-pointed and two-edged saber impartially, with a loud soundThere was a loud noise, and the terrifying aftermath caused the sea water within a radius of one hundred feet to sink several feet deep.

    The group of dragons was already tens of feet away from them, but under the aftermath of this collision, they were forced to retreat hundreds of feet, so they could barely bear the impact of the aftermath.

    Because Xiaotiangou was too close, it was rushed by the aftermath and rolled back in mid-air. It almost spurted out a mouthful of blood, and everyone was shocked.

    ?This is just the simplest tentative fight, and the aftermath is already beyond what they can bear. If they are right with the two, wouldn't they be unable to take even one move?

    And this collision also made Erlangshen understand that the opponent was not blindly confident, let alone inexperienced in combat, but really possessed sufficient strength.

    After Ao Feng received Erlang Shen's move, his figure didn't drop at all. Fang Tianji turned around and wanted to hook the three-pointed and two-edged knife with the crescents on both sides.

    With Erlang Shen's knowledge, how could he not know the characteristics of Fang Tianji?  With strength in both arms, he quickly withdrew the three-pointed and two-edged knife, twisted his body, the waist drove his arms, and swiped with his backhand, slashing towards Ao Feng's waist.

    Ao Feng dodged this attack with a backflip, the Da Yi Ji spectrum in the top ten martial arts unfolded, and a move of "Ghosts and Gods Bi Yi" covered Erlang God.

    ?This move seems to be overbearing and unparalleled, straight to the point, but in fact it contains several changes, and the subsequent moves are also continuous.

    The strokes of Destiny Sword Dao are majestic and upright, the strokes of Wuer Sword Art are fierce and fierce, Wentian Gunjue has no retreat, Tiger's Roaring Cudgel is mighty and unparalleled, and Yiji Pu is domineering and brave.  , Exquisite.

    The usage of the halberd is more complicated and subtle than that of a spear. It not only has the function of a knife and gun, but also the function of a spear. Its lethality is stronger than that of a knife, gun and spear.  It is not good to use a halberd.

    The three-pointed double-edged sword can be regarded as a weapon that combines the characteristics of a long-handled broadsword and a spear, but its exquisite technique is inferior to that of a halberd.  He can also fight Ao Feng on an equal footing without falling behind.

    Above the North Sea, there were constant rumbles and the sound of weapons clashing. Where the two fought, there were huge waves and strong winds.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 871 The role of three heads and six arms

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    It is also fortunate that this is in the vast North Sea. If it is on land, it may be a scene of landslides and ground cracks, flying sand and rocks. In this way, many people are bound to be shocked, and the two of them are fighting in the vast North Sea.  startle anyone.

    Erlang Shen became more and more amazed as he continued to fight. The opponent's cultivation base and morality were not much higher than him, but his martial arts were not only not inferior to him, but firmly held the upper hand.

    Not only the halberd technique, but the opponent also cooperated with a set of incomparably powerful kicks during the battle, and the opponent's martial arts were very miraculous, and seemed to have an inexplicable charm, which he had never seen before.  Close to supernatural powers.

    In fact, the charm that Erlang Shen feels is naturally the true meaning of martial arts. In the mythical world, there is no such thing as martial arts, or in other words, the true meaning of martial arts is also a kind of supernatural power.

    In front of Ao Feng and Long Wei's true meaning of martial arts, his eighty-nine mysterious kungfu's supernatural powers of transformation are useless at all.

    No matter what he transforms into, he will be affected by Longwei and shrouded in the true meaning of martial arts. It is useless for him to use some small tricks, and he can only fight against the opponent with martial arts.

    However, based on martial arts alone, the opponent obviously cannot "teach" him, Erlang Shen made up his mind.

    Ao Feng fought with God Erlang for nearly half an hour, but he was still unable to win God Erlang with his martial arts, so he snorted coldly in his heart and shouted: "True Monarch, be careful, I am about to use my supernatural powers."

    The group of dragons who watched the battle were cheered up when they heard the words. This Erlang God is indeed unparalleled in combat power, and he can even draw with the Dragon Emperor, but they also know that Erlang God is definitely not the opponent of the Dragon Emperor.

    They received Ao Feng's empowerment and inheritance, knowing that he possesses many powerful supernatural powers. Even if the Dragon King does not have supernatural powers, Erlang Shen can only maintain invincibility. How long can he last in the face of the Dragon King's supernatural powers?

    Ao Feng also reminded Erlang Shen before using his supernatural powers. One said that they were just competing for skills, not fighting for life.

    Both of them are extremely confident in their supernatural powers. Even if I remind you, you will never be able to avoid my supernatural powers. This will also let Erlang Shen clearly know that he is far behind him.

    Erlang's heart was trembling, and he was very vigilant, but after fighting for more than ten moves, he didn't see any magical powers displayed by the opponent, so he couldn't help being secretly surprised, but the next moment, his expression suddenly changed.

    "Boomboom"

    "What's going on? Why did my heartbeat suddenly become so violent? Could it be this is his supernatural power?"

    Erlangshen found that his heartbeat became faster and more intense, like a drum beating, dull and loud, the blood in his body seemed to be boiling, and his face was flushed with a lot of blood.

    Due to the uncontrollable violent beating of the heart, the moves performed by Erlang Shen became extremely disordered, and the movements were a little slower. As a result, some flaws suddenly appeared in the moves that were originally impeccable.

    How rich is Ao Feng's actual combat experience?  With a flash of brilliance in his eyes, he used the move "Mijin Finger Crossing", which went straight into the flaws of Erlang Shen's moves.

    "Drink" Erlang Shen's face changed drastically, he shouted, and forcibly changed his moves, blocking Ao Feng's attack at the critical moment.

    "Boom"

    Erlang God hastily changed his move, and his bravery was not enough. Although he managed to block the move, the empty door opened wide. Ao Feng twisted his waist, drove his right leg to swing half a circle, and stomped fiercely towards Erlang God's chest, hitting Erlang God  Chest, this is a form of "Treading Mountains and Rivers Angry" in "Strong Strong Legs".

    "Boom"

    Erlang Shen got hit by this kick, and his figure was thrown backwards uncontrollably.

    Ao Feng finally seized the opportunity. With a flash of his body, he ascended the immortal step with a sway, and combined with the powerful move of "Dou Zhuan Xing Yi", leaving an afterimage on the spot, which swept behind Erlang God in an instant, a leg shadow with broken void  The power and influence of Erlang shrouded Erlang Shen's back.

    "Boom boom boom boom"

    A series of muffled sounds came, Erlang God, who was originally flying backwards, turned forward again, Ao Feng raised the Fang Tianji in his palm, and made a move of "pointing directly at the universe", with a powerful and incomparable move, his body turned into a streamer, and shot straight  Erlang God vest.

    "ah¡­¡­"

    Over there, Ao Cunxin let out a horrified exclamation, opened his mouth wide, and stretched out his right hand, but he couldn't say anything.

    In fact, although Erlang God has been hit by Ao Feng several times, he has an indestructible body. Ao Feng's output is not enough to hurt him, but it just makes him lose his balance for a while and lose control of his body shape.  That's all.

    It's just that the "Heaven's Heart Tribulation" made his heart beat so fast to a limit, and his whole body was exhausted by his own blood.

    Heavenly Heart Tribulation?Xiexuejie can be used in conjunction with it. When Tianxinjie makes the opponent's blood boil, as long as there is any slight wound on the opponent's body, he can use Xiexuejie to drain the opponent's blood.

    Ao Feng is determined to teach Erlang Shen a lesson he will never forget, so he doesn't intend to keep his hand, he just needs to leave him with one life.

    However, Erlang God, as the famous God of War in the Three Realms, how could he be injured so easily?  Although he was completely defeated by Ao Feng's supernatural power, he was not helpless to fight back.

    I saw him change suddenly, a faint light flashed on his body, and he turned into a three-headed and six-armed shape in an instant. The three-pointed and two-edged knife in his hand shook and changed into three handles. The six arms held three three-pointed and two-edged swords.  It parried Ao Feng's attack from behind.

    Many people have never understood the meaning of the three heads in the three heads and six arms. More hands can also be said to enhance combat effectiveness. After all, two fists are hard to defeat four hands, but what is the use of having more heads?

    Little do they know that each of the three heads is facing one side. It can be said that the whole body is presented in one's eyes at 360 degrees without dead ends, and the three heads can divide the thinking into three independent systems, so that they can be used for three purposes without interfering with each other.  .

    With three hands, you can use three different moves, which is equivalent to one person turning into three people, and fighting against people is also equivalent to three against one.

    It can be said that three heads and six arms are actually a super-evolved version of the left and right fighting technique. If one can learn left and right fighting in the form of three heads and six arms, then the six hands can even use six different skills to form six different attacks  .

    Seeing that Erlang Shen resisted his attack with this method, Ao Feng sneered, and his figure also flickered, becoming a little illusory, and then nine figures suddenly separated from Ao Feng's virtual figure, and then quickly  solidified.

    Five of the ten Aofeng were empty-handed, and each of the five used swords, guns, swords and halberds. Each of them used a different martial arts supernatural power to surround them.

    God Erlang raised his eyebrows, the mere incarnation technique outside the body, in a battle of their level, what can it help?  With a thought, the divine eyes on his forehead opened, and he stared at it, suddenly paled in horror.

    How can it be?  How is it possible that each of them is a real body?  What kind of weird supernatural power is this?

    Before Erlangshen figured it out, the ten different moves of the ten figures had all poured in on him, and all the different moves would weaken him infinitely.

    The brilliance of the Destiny Sword Dao made him heavy, the ferocious killing intent of Wuer Swordsmanship made his heart sway, and the decisiveness of Wentian Gunjue increased his pressure

    Coupled with the influence of Tianxin Tribulation on his heart, Erlangshen's Dao Heart, which had not been shaken even when he was hit repeatedly, began to feel a little unstable. The direct impact on him was that he was not as calm as when he first fought.  Sensible.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 872

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "ah¡­¡­"

    Erlang let out a long howl, and frantically swung the three three-pointed two-edged knives in his six arms.

    "Clang, clang"

    "Boom boom boom boom"

    There is no doubt that Erlang Shen in this state is still Ao Feng's opponent?  Even if it is one-on-one, it is difficult to match, let alone three-on-ten at this moment.

    Immediately, Erlang Shen was hit again and again, his eyebrows, eyes and eyes flashed wildly, but was completely offset by Ao Feng's shocking calamity, and it didn't have any effect. The only thing that threatened Ao Feng a little was his magic weapon.

    It was a strange slingshot, and the golden pellets it fired were no less powerful than Ao Feng's full blow, and a clone of Ao Feng was caught off guard and almost injured by this magic weapon.

    Immediately, two of Ao Feng's empty-handed avatars unleashed the Six Dragons Yutian together, and twelve flying and circling dragon-shaped auras wrapped Erlang God in it, blocking his sight and aura, making his aura unable to move.  Lock on Ao Feng again.

    However, Ao Feng can perfectly cooperate with the twelve dragon-shaped vigor, and blast the moves on him, and Erlang God turns into a human-shaped sandbag.

    On the other side, the group of dragons was excited to see it, Omo Ang said in surprise: "What's going on? Why did Erlang God fight with the Dragon Emperor just now, but suddenly showed his flaws, so that he was completely defeated?  "

    The Dragon King of the Four Seas' eyesight was naturally a bit stronger than that of the children, corresponding to the supernatural powers in their minds, they quickly understood what was going on.

    Ao Guang lightly stroked the dragon beard under his chin, and said with a chuckle: "It is the Heavenly Heart Tribulation among the Four Sacred Heart Tribulations. Erlang God was hit by the Heavenly Heart Tribulation, and it was only when the perfect and impeccable moves showed their flaws that the Dragon Emperor caught him.  Good fight."

    Ao Shun interjected: "Erlang God's 'Tianmu' is indeed powerful, but the Shocking Eye in the Four Tribulations of the Sacred Heart is not weak at all, and his magic weapon slingshot is useless because of the Six Dragons Yutian, so it is a must.  Undoubtedly defeated."

    Ao Qin said: "At this moment, the Dragon Emperor is only performing the move of invincibility in all directions, just turning himself into a ten. If he uses the killing move to kill all directions, the power will be increased by ten times, and Erlang God may still be in danger."

    All the sons and daughters of dragons were rejoiced, but Ao Cunxin was frightened and flustered. Ao Tingxin beside her hurriedly took her hand and comforted her: "Don't worry! The Dragon Emperor has already said,  It won't kill him, so don't worry too much."

    Erlangshen was extremely aggrieved at this moment, he had no power to fight back now, and could only rely on his indestructible body to resist Ao Feng's attack. Although the opponent couldn't hurt him, he lost all face, but the next moment  , Ao Feng's words made him turn pale again.

    "Zhenjun Erlang's vajra indestructible body is really miraculous. Since this is the case, it seems that this emperor is going to show some real skills."

    What?  I have been beaten to the point where I have no power to fight back, but the other party has not yet shown their true skills?  Is the five-clawed Dragon Emperor really so powerful?  So how terrifying is the Sun God Sovereign of the Heavenly Court, the Seven-clawed Dragon Emperor, the Great Ritian Dragon, Aoyue?

    While Erlangshen was thinking about it, he suddenly realized that the twelve magic dragons that had been trapping him so tightly without any gaps suddenly disappeared, and even the ten figures of Ao Feng had disappeared.  ground waterspout.

    In front of the waterspout, Erlangshen had no resistance at all, and was instantly sucked in by that incomparable pulling force, and the aura of Aofeng he sensed at this moment was several times stronger than before.

    "Boom boom boom"

    "ah¡­¡­"

    In the waterspout, the terrifying thunder flashed endlessly, accompanied by the scream of Erlang Shen.

    Ao Cunxin's face was pale, and she couldn't bear it any longer, she broke free from Ao Tingxin's hand, turned into a red fire dragon, and flew towards the terrible waterspout. At the same time, there was Xiaotiangou from the other direction.  .

    "Erlang"

    "Owner¡­¡­"

    "Cun Xin, stop"

    As soon as Ao Cunxin flew out for thirty or forty feet, he lost control of his body shape, and was pulled by the pulling force of the waterspout so that he was spinning and flying away.

    All the sons and daughters of the dragons turned pale in shock, and Ao Run also forgot the conflict with his daughter for the time being, and exclaimed loudly: "Please be merciful, the Dragon Emperor."

    Just when Ao Cunxin and Xiaotiangou were about to be involved in the waterspout, the waterspout suddenly lost its power, tens of millions of tons of sea water crashed down on the surface of the sea, creating huge waves up to tens of feet, Aofeng and Erlangshen  The figure reappeared in midair.

    Ao Feng was dressed neatly, as if nothing had happened, but Erlang Shen was a bit miserable, the light yellow robe on his body was torn and torn, pieces were scorched black, it was still emitting green smoke, and his body was dripping with blood.There was no blood on his face, and there were a few strands of blood hanging from the corner of his mouth. The figure standing on the cloud was staggering, and he might lose control of his figure and fall down at any time.

    Ao Cunxin re-formed into a human form, supported Erlang Shen, and said anxiously: "Erlang, how are you? Is there anything wrong?"

    At this moment Erlang God was wounded both internally and externally, and the gaze he looked at Ao Feng was no longer indifferent as before. Erlang God, who has always been fighting against heaven and earth, was extremely brave, but a bit of fear flashed in his eyes, his throat sweetened, and he spit out a mouthful of blood again.

    At this time, the dragons also gathered around one after another, looking at Ao Feng with incomparable enthusiasm, Ao Feng looked at Erlang God, and said indifferently: "You can be considered very good if you can force the emperor to use 30% of your strength.  That's the end of it."

    30% strength?  This supernatural power that cost him half his life is only 30% of his strength?  Erlang Shen couldn't help trembling slightly, he was completely convinced.

    The Maha Wuliang used by Ao Feng just now has indeed only increased the power by three times, so he said that this is only 30% of his strength. If he uses the ten-direction kill, it will be ten times the power.

    Now Ao Feng's Maha Wuliang can increase the power by up to seven times. If he realizes twenty times the limit, then the three times the power of Maha Wuliang is only equivalent to 15% of his strength.

    With a wave of Ao Feng's hand, a stream of water that gave people a sense of vitality appeared out of thin air, and instantly splashed on Erlang Shen, and his injuries healed at a speed visible to the naked eye.

    "Open your mouth and drink the spiritual spring, and your internal injuries will be healed in an instant."

    Hearing Ao Feng's indifferent words, God Erlang did not hesitate, opened his mouth and drank the remaining fountain of eternal life, looked at Ao Feng with complicated eyes, finally lowered his proud head, folded his fists and bowed: "Thank you, Dragon Emperor."

    Ao Feng nodded lightly, turned around and flew towards the sea, "Let's go back to the Dragon Palace and talk about it!"

    Ao Cunxin held Erlangshen's hand tightly, with a worried look on her face, Erlangshen's heart warmed up. The scene of Ao Cunxin rushing over regardless of her own safety just now moved him, gave her a reassuring look, and then pulled her away.  She returned to the North Sea Dragon Palace with the dragons.

    Back in the main hall, Ao Feng sat back on the dragon chair as if nothing had happened. The dragons were still lined up on both sides. Ao Feng looked at Ao Cun Xin who was standing next to Erlang God in the hall, and said, "Cun Xin, come here! The Emperor passed on you  Inheritance of the Dragon Clan."

    "yes."

    There were no accidents this time, and Ao Cunxin successfully obtained Ao Feng's inheritance. After Ao Cunxin stepped back, Ao Feng raised his voice and said: "No one should mention today's matter. Erlang Zhenjun is the son-in-law of my Dragon Clan.  My own people, everyone should treat each other with courtesy in the future."

    "After going down, practice hard, and strive to become a nine-turn dragon in the shortest possible time. Everyone else should step down! Ao Runcunxin and Erlang Zhenjun stay here."

    "I would like to obey the order of the Dragon Emperor."

    All the dragons bowed in unison, and then exited the hall. Before leaving, they subconsciously glanced at Ao Run, Ao Cun Xin and Er Lang Shen.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 873 Resolving Conflicts Brainwashing

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    In the main hall, Ao Feng looked at Ao Run and Erlang Shen Ao Cunxin who were standing on one side, and couldn't help showing a wry smile, "Your family is really interesting, father-in-law is not like father-in-law, son-in-law is not like son-in-law, the couple are also so awkward, say  Tell me! What is going on between you two?"

    Ao Run and Ao Cunxin looked at each other subconsciously, and immediately turned their heads away. Erlang Shen was also silent, only Xiaotiangou, who was still keeping his dog body, looked left and right.

    Ao Feng narrowed his eyes slightly, tapped his knuckles rhythmically on the armrest of the dragon chair, and said indifferently: "What? You still think this is your family matter, and the emperor is not qualified to take care of it, right?"

    Hearing this, Ao Run hurriedly bowed and said, "Dragon Emperor calm down, Xiao Wang has no such intention."

    Ao Feng coldly snorted noncommittally: "Huh, even ordinary people know that family harmony and everything is prosperous, and family failures continue. The most basic thing for our Dragon Clan to revitalize is to have family harmony and work together. You look like this  , how can I make the emperor feel at ease?"

    "If you have anything to say, let's talk about it here today. We are all a family. What kind of deep hatred can we not get over?"

    Seeing that the three of them were still silent, as if they were waiting for the other to speak first, Ao Feng patted the armrest of the dragon chair impatiently, pointed at the Xiaotian dog and shouted: "Xiaotian dog, you have been by your master's side all the time, their  It should be clear to you, you say."

    Xiao Tiangou trembled slightly, looked up at Ao Feng cautiously like a mouse seeing a cat, then turned his head to look at Erlangshen, seeing that he had nothing to say, he had no choice but to shake his body, regain his human body, and get up.

    In fact, he is also secretly anxious about the relationship between Erlang Shen and Ao Cunxin. The relationship between the master and the mistress is not good, and it is not easy for him to be in the middle dog!  Immediately asked tentatively: "Dare to ask the Dragon Emperor, do you know the origin of my master?"

    Ao Feng waved his hand and said: "Who in the Three Realms doesn't know about this matter? You don't need to talk nonsense, just talk about the matter directly."

    "Yes, this matter has to start from the time when the Jade Emperor ordered the master's mother, Fairy Yaoji, to be sunburned"

    When Erlang God split the mountain to rescue his mother and made a big disturbance in the Heavenly Palace, the Jade Emperor sent ten golden crows to kill Yao Ji, and Erlang God angrily destroyed nine golden crows.

    ?Because Ao Cunxin rescued Erlang God many times when he was in danger, he also became a wanted criminal in the heavenly court and was homeless, so he had to follow Yang Jian all the way.

    The so-called true friendship is seen in adversity, and the two established a deep friendship during the process of fleeing all the way. Erlang God is both grateful and sympathetic to Ao Cunxin, and promised to stay with her forever in heaven and earth.

    The problem between them is Fairy Chang'e. Once when they were hunted down, Erlangshen was seriously injured and dying in order to save Xiao Tiangou.

    Everyone persuaded him to stay, but he insisted on dying. Even though Ao Cunxin begged hard and even forced him with kindness, it was useless, but in the end he was persuaded by Chang'e's words.

    After all, God Erlang came back to life, but this incident left a knot in Ao Cunxin's heart. She could no longer go back to Xihai. In the end, God Erlang decided to marry her as his wife and give her a title.

    However, at that time Erlang God was the most wanted criminal in the Heavenly Court, Ao Run was afraid of getting into trouble, so he didn't recognize Erlang God as his son-in-law, and imprisoned Ao Cunxin when the two returned to Xihai to hire.

    Erlangshen waited alone on the west coast for a month, finally realized that something was wrong, and immediately went down to the west sea, rescued Ao Cunxin, and promised her that he would accompany her wherever she wanted to go, in heaven and earth.

    The two decided to get married on the 15th day of the eighth lunar month, in order to make the moon round. The day before their marriage, Chang'e sent someone to send moon cakes as a gift, and Erlang God went to look at the moon alone, so Ao Cun became jealous.

    She asked Erlangshen why she asked him to stay, but he refused to say anything, but he stayed as soon as Chang'e said.

    Just because of this, the two had a falling out. Although the kiss was still agreed, the two had a quarrel during the wedding night in the bridal chamber.

    In this marriage, because of Chang'e, because of Ao Cunxin's jealousy, and because of the vastly different values ????of the husband and wife, the quarrels continued, causing both of them to be very painful.

    Ao Cunxin always quarreled with Erlang God over trivial matters, and rarely cared about Erlang God's position and feelings. Erlang God also had true love for Ao Cunxin, plus Ao Cunxin's kindness to him, and he was tolerant and tolerant to her everywhere.  maintain.

    "The matter is basically like this. I didn't add any embellishments or cover up anything. I just told the truth. Please be aware of the Dragon Emperor." After Xiao Tiangou finished speaking, he walked to the side with his head down and said no more.

    Ao Feng glanced at him in satisfaction, then looked at the three of themHe sighed, and said: "You guys! Fortunately, I met the emperor, otherwise, your family might be scattered at some point."

    When the three of them heard the words, they all looked up at Ao Feng, their hearts trembled while they didn't understand why.

    Ao Feng stood up, took two steps, and said: "The emperor said one by one, first of all, in this matter, Ao Run is not wrong, but Cun Xin, you are a little immature."

    "My dragon clan is in decline. As the Dragon King of the West Sea, he must be responsible for the Dragon Palace of the West Sea, and even more so for the Dragon Race of the Four Seas. If he really offends the Heavenly Court and the Jade Emperor because of Erlang God, maybe our dragon clan will be wiped out because of it."

    "He didn't really want to imprison you and prevent you from being with Erlang God. All of this can be said to be for the heavenly court to see, so that he can take the Dragon Clan out of this matter."

    "He knows that with Erlang's ability, Xihai Dragon Palace can't stop him from saving you. He knows that he can't do it, but he does it. Everything is for the Dragon Clan, do you understand?"

    After listening to Ao Feng's words, Ao Cunxin was as enlightened as if he had been enlightened. It turned out that his father was so good-hearted, but he kept blaming him. I really

    Ao Feng immediately looked at Erlang God, and said: "As for Chang'e, Erlang God must have a good impression of her. You don't need to refute or deny this."

    Erlang Shen looked at Ao Cunxin with complicated eyes, and had nothing to say, Ao Cunxin snorted coldly and turned his head away.

    But I heard Ao Feng continue: "But favorability does not mean love. Erlang Shen's situation can actually be described with a mortal word called 'Oedipus complex'."

    "Oedipus complex?" All three of them looked at Ao Feng blankly, not knowing why.

    "The so-called Oedipus complex refers to a psychological tendency to like the feeling of being with the mother. The Oedipus complex is not love, but mostly arises from a kind of appreciation and admiration for the mother."

    "This is a common phenomenon. Most men will have an Oedipus complex at a certain age, and almost everyone will have an Oedipus complex when they were young. In contrast, most women will also have an Oedipus complex.  '."

    "Fairy Yaoji and Fairy Chang'e are both gentle and jade-like women. In Chang'e, God Erlang sees the shadow of his mother, so he can't help but have a good impression of her, and he is more convinced by her words."

    "But this does not mean that Erlang God fell in love with Chang'e, he just transferred his attachment and admiration for his mother to Fairy Chang'e."

    Speaking of this, Ao Feng looked at Ao Cunxin again, and continued: "You can think about it for yourself. When you were young, there was a period of time when you were very attached to your father and king, and felt that if you look for a husband in the future, you must look for you."  King father like this?"

    Ao Run and Ao Cun Xin were stunned when they heard the words. The father and daughter subconsciously looked at each other, and the love between father and daughter that had been dusty for many years reappeared in their hearts.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 874 Family Harmony and Everything Prosperous

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    After a pause, Ao Feng sighed heavily, and continued: "But your actions are constantly 'reminding' Erlang God that he likes Chang'e.  , will really transform the Oedipus complex into love."

    "If you really get to that point, it will be tantamount to pushing your husband into the arms of another woman with your own hands. What's more, Chang'e may not like Erlang God the same."

    "Perhaps she just regards Erlang God as a good friend. If that time really comes, wouldn't Erlang God be very pitiful?"

    There was a bitter smile on Erlang Shen's face, and he sighed, Oedipus complex?  Maybe that's really the case!

    Ao Cunxin looked at Erlang God blankly, and murmured: "Is everything the Dragon Emperor said true?"

    Erlangshen said with a wry smile: "From the moment I decided to marry you, I have decided to be a couple with you for the rest of my life. Unfortunately, you don't believe me."

    "III'm sorry." Ao Cunxin's eyes turned red, and two strings of crystal tears fell from his eyes. Erlang God took her into his arms and said softly: "You don't need to apologize. I made mistakes too. Let's not think about it in the future."  too much."

    "Yes." Ao Cunxin nodded repeatedly in Erlang's arms.

    As soon as the words were spoken, the haze hanging over the couple's heads disappeared without a trace, leaving only tenderness and sweetness.

    Ao Feng walked up to the two of them in relief, patted their shoulders, and said with a smile: "That's right, live a good life in the future, don't think too much, live between husband and wife, less suspicion, thank you for your tolerance, in this way, we can  Home and everything is going well.¡±

    After finishing speaking, he smiled at Ao Run: "Now my dragon clan is no longer the dragon clan of before, do you dare to recognize this son-in-law?"

    Ao Run grinned, turned his head to look at Erlang God, and said, "My son-in-law, I will set up a banquet later, how about you having a few drinks with my father?"

    Immediately a happy smile appeared on Erlangshen's face, he let go of Ao Cunxin, clasped his fists at Ao Run and said, "My son-in-law obeys, thank you, father-in-law."

    The three of them looked at each other and smiled, then they all turned to Ao Feng, cupped their fists and gave a deep bow, "Thank you, Dragon Emperor."

    Ao Feng waved his hand and said with a smile: "We are all a family, why be polite, you two should think about it carefully, when will you have a baby, I am very curious, what kind of gifted child will be born with one god and one dragon  .¡±

    "Ahem, this one, I will do my best." Erlang Shen glanced at Ao Cunxin with a little embarrassment, but saw a blush on Ao Cunxin's pretty face, which set off a red dress, making her look even more charming

    In the main hall of the Beihai Dragon Palace, Ao Run held a big banquet, and the dragons toasted and staggered, pushing cups and changing cups, it was very lively.

    When Qunlong was waiting outside, he saw that Erlangshen and Ao Cunxin came out hand in hand, talking and laughing with Ao Run, and couldn't help being surprised that these three people got along so well.

    Therefore, during the banquet, Ao Tingxin secretly asked Ao Cunxin what the reason was. Ao Cunxin and Ao Tingxin had always talked about everything, so he roughly said what Ao Feng said.  Zilongnv was amazed when she heard this.

    Unexpectedly, the Dragon Emperor is not only highly skilled in martial arts, but also has extraordinary supernatural powers, and also has such a clear view of human relationships and sophistication.

    It's just that they are very strange. The Dragon Emperor has been cultivating in Kunlun Mountain for tens of thousands of years, but tens of thousands of years ago, there were no human beings in this world!  Where did his sophistication come from?

    However, this idea just passed around in their hearts, and no one asked it. Maybe it's just that the Dragon Emperor has great powers, so he was born to know it!

    On the main seat, Ao Feng asked Erlang God casually: "Zhenjun, I am very curious. Who did you learn from, and how did you know the Eighty-Nine Mysterious Kung Fu?"

    God Erlang's eyes flickered slightly, and he said apologetically, "Please forgive me, Dragon Emperor, I have promised my family teacher that I will never reveal the background of my teacher."

    Ao Feng nodded slowly, and said: "It's understandable. After all, in your original situation, anyone who gets involved with you will offend Heaven, but even if you don't say it, I can guess the general idea. After all, the world knows eight things.  There are only a few great masters of the Nine Profound Kung Fu, let¡¯s not mention it, come and drink.¡±

    Erlangshen said gratefully: "Thank you Dragon King for your understanding, respect Dragon King."

    Ao Feng drank the wine in the cup, and the little dragon girl who was waiting on the side immediately filled the pot for him, and looked at the little dragon girl appreciatively, Ao Feng said to Erlang Shen: "For a long time to come, Cun Xin will stay in the Dragon Palace to practice.  , if you have nothing to do, stay here!"

    "This emperor has a few supernatural powers and martial arts, which are very suitable for you. You can practice them. This emperor knows that you have put aside the hatred of your parents for the sake of the common people and accepted the royal order from the heaven."

      "We are just starting now, so there is no need to say anything. You can make a new choice when our Dragon Clan has enough power to compete against the Heavenly Court in the future."

    God Erlang trembled slightly, glanced at Ao Feng, nodded slowly, with a few cold lights in his eyes, and said: "So, thank you Dragon Emperor."

    Ao Feng secretly rejoiced. As a result, Erlang God was basically pulled into the dragon clan's chariot by him. Although his strength is not enough now, but with his careful teaching, Erlang God will definitely grow into a master no less than him in the future  .

    Not surprisingly, Erlang God and Marshal Tianpeng should be from the same sect, and they are both disciples of the Supreme Lord. He has learned that there is no elucidation and interception of teachings in this world, let alone the Twelve Golden Immortals.  Naturally it doesn't exist, so Erlang Shen's mastery is easy to calculate.

    It can be said that this kid is a huge help, and the 1,200 grass-headed gods under him can also be cultivated, which is a huge force.

    The so-called Caotou God is a god who has not been entrusted by the heavenly court. The heavenly soldiers and generals are the regular army of the heavenly court. The Caotou God is equivalent to a private armed force and is only ordered by Erlang God.

    It was Erlang God who led the Meishan brothers to travel all over the three mountains, five mountains, and four major continents, destroying and subduing those evil spirits, and taking the powerful ones under his command. They are usually stationed at Guanjiangkou and are not under the jurisdiction of the heavenly court.  , listen to the tune but not the announcement.

    Those with the lowest cultivation level of the thousand and two hundred grass head gods all have the way of immortality, and those with high strength can even reach the level of immortality.  Because of the grass head god.

    In fact, one hundred thousand heavenly soldiers can be killed in front of twelve hundred grass-headed gods like a group of lambs waiting to be slaughtered.

    However, the greatest advantage of the heavenly soldiers and generals is that they have a large number of people, and the source of soldiers is endless, so although the 1200 grass-headed gods are strong, they dare not oppose the heavenly court.

    After a banquet was over, all the sons and daughters of the dragons entered the retreat and retreat, and Ao Run specially set aside a few palaces for the dragons to practice.

    At the beginning, because of the help of Long Yuan, Gao Peng practiced to the ninth rank of Shenlong in just three months, and directly reached the state of the second rank.

    It was not so easy for the group of dragons. It took five or six years before they entered the gate one after another. Among the halls, there were dozens of huge dragon eggs standing upright in each hall, but they didn't know  , How long will it take them to break out of the egg.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 875: Gao Peng descends to earth, entrusted by the Supreme Lord

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Heaven, Lihen Tiandoushi Palace.

    However, on the day of Gao Peng's ascension, after he retired from the court, all the immortals in the heavens went to the Tushita Palace to pay a visit, and brought all kinds of rare treasures as a meeting gift.

    Gao Peng made friends with Qu Yi, and maintained a friendly relationship with every god who came to pay his respects, but those who came to pay his respects to Gao Peng were basically gods who were from or close to the Taoist sect.

    In the days that followed, Gao Peng made return visits one by one to further close the relationship. After leaving the court that day, the Jade Emperor ordered the heavenly officials to send the imperial wine.  The belly of the fairy family.

    Gao Peng has strength and background, and strength plus background equals status. Gao Peng can be regarded as a god with a lot of status in the Heavenly Court.

    But he is still very smooth in dealing with people, flattering you invisibly, without giving people the feeling of deliberately flattering, all the immortals like this immortal very much.

    He gets along very well with the gods with heads and faces, and he is approachable, amiable, and highly respected for the lower-ranking heavenly officials and gods.

    Regarding the good relationship between Gao Peng and the people in the Taoist sect, the Taishang Laojun was very happy to hear it, and he didn't care too much. Instead, he gave him a gourd golden pill, and let him use it as capital for making friends.

    After one month, 90% of the gods in the Central Heavenly Court of Da Luotian have dealt with him. In addition, Gao Peng also went to the Arctic Ziweiyuan to visit the Arctic Ziwei Emperor who is close to the Taoist sect, and his subordinates.  Wait for the gods.

    Tianpeng Grand Marshal Zhenjun, the head of the four sages of the North Pole, and Gao Peng are brothers of the same school. Marshal Tianpeng is also a disciple of Taishang Laojun. In terms of seniority, Gao Peng has to be called a senior brother.

    In short, Gao Peng didn't do any serious business this month, but made friends everywhere. The Taishang Laojun took the Jinling boy and the Yinling boy to make alchemy, so he didn't have time to take care of him. Besides, Gao Peng has become a golden fairy now, so his wings have hardened  , There is no need for him to take care of it.

    After making friends with the immortals, Gao Peng stopped wandering around and returned to Tushita Palace to learn alchemy from the Supreme Lord.

    Seeing that Gao Peng is interested in alchemy, Taishang Laojun is also very happy, he has no secrets, and taught him carefully. Gao Peng has extraordinary comprehension, he learns quickly, and he can start alchemy by himself after two months.

    Although he doesn't know Liuding Shenhuo, he has concocted Samadhi True Fire. It is no problem to refine the three-turn golden elixir, and the sixth-turn golden elixir can be refined occasionally. Anyway, with the unreserved support of the heavens, the resources can be described as  Inexhaustible.

    Although alchemy and weapon refining are two different disciplines, one method can be used in a hundred ways. In the process, Gao Peng refined a magic sword for himself.

    When he was in the mortal world, the Taishang Laojun knew Gao Peng's martial arts were strong, and he didn't care about his refining the fairy sword. Instead, he took some time to refine the fairy sword for him.

    Produced by Taishang, it must be a high-quality product. After passing through the hands of Taishang Laojun, the power of this fairy sword has greatly increased. On the day the fairy sword was refined, Gao Peng also proposed to Taishang Laojun that he wanted to go down to the earth to walk, slay demons and eliminate demons.  By the way, earn some incense for yourself.

    Taishang Laojun had no objection, but instead gave Gao Peng a task.

    "Disciple, this time you are going down to earth, why don't you go and do something for Master! Originally, Master had to do this by himself, but since you happen to be going down to earth, you can do it by the way."  Laojun looked at the west and said to Gao Peng.

    Gao Peng respectfully said: "Master please give me instructions, this disciple will definitely do it for Master."

    Taishang Laojun nodded slightly, and said slowly: "You go to Jisai Kingdom, Hezhou, Xiniu as your teacher, and enlighten the little princess of Jisai Kingdom. She is called Luocha Nu, and you pass on her practice formulas for me, and guide her along the way.  On the way to immortality."

    When Taishang Laojun said this, he flipped his hand, and a sultry banana fan appeared in his hand, and then said: "This banana fan is for her self-defense."

    Gao Peng's heart moved, Rakshasa girl?  Isn't that the Iron Fan Princess in the future?  Before he entered reincarnation, he saw a saying on the Internet that Princess Iron Fan had an affair with Laojun Taishang, and that Red Boy was the child of Princess Iron Fan and Laojun Taishang.

    Gao Peng, who has personally experienced this world, knows that this statement is pure nonsense, but why did the Taishang Laojun enlighten the Rakshasa girl?

    Gao Peng took the banana fan and asked tentatively: "Master, is this Rakshasa girl"

    Taishang Laojun sighed softly, and said: "Before you became a teacher, you married a wife for your teacher. Her name is Wu Tingyang, and she is the daughter of Lizheng in Quren, Kuyi."

    "When I was studying art as a teacher in Mount Taiyi, Si Yu, a rebel from the Song Dynasty, broke into my house with the intention of committing crimes. To protect his innocence, Wu Tingyang threw himself into the river and committed suicide. Now he has reincarnated."

    "However, when she committed suicide, she carried deep resentment, not only resentment towards her teacher, but also hatred towards Siyu. If the resentment is not gone, she will not be able to be reborn in the Three Kinds of Heaven and Human Beings.?You can only live in the city of death in vain or be reborn in the three evil ways, or the Asura way among the three good ways.  "

    "In order for her to be reincarnated in the human realm smoothly, my teacher asked her to be reincarnated in the Asura realm first, where she spent her whole life in the Asura realm, and after all her grievances were eliminated, she was reincarnated in the human realm again."

    "The Rakshasa girl is the reincarnation of Wu Tingyang. Anyway, she and the teacher have such a karma. How can the teacher watch her suffer from the pain of reincarnation? It's still worthwhile for the teacher to lead her into the fairyland.  This cause and effect."

    After listening to Taishang Laojun's words, Gao Peng suddenly realized that this is what happened. The so-called one-day husband and wife hundred days of kindness, Taishang Laojun is the ancestor of Taoism, so naturally it is impossible to have a wife.

    That's why he didn't arrange Wu Tingyang immediately after returning to the throne, but waited for her to reincarnate and forget all the past, and then went to enlighten her to enter the immortal path, so as to repay the cause and effect.

    "The apprentice understands, the master can make alchemy with peace of mind, and the apprentice will definitely do it properly for the master."

    "Well, let's go!"

    People in the heavenly court need to go through the Nantianmen, and they must have a warrant from the Jade Emperor. Those who are not from the heavenly court don¡¯t need to go through the Nantianmen. They can go through the three heavenly gates. Gao Peng descended from the Beitianmen under the jurisdiction of Emperor Ziwei  and go.

    One day in the sky, one year on the ground, Gao Peng has been in the sky for several months, and more than a hundred years have passed in the mortal world. Naturally, Gao Peng is clear about the situation on Aofeng's side, but they are not suitable for meeting at present, so Gao Peng did not go to Beihai to meet Aofeng  , went straight to Xiniu Hezhou.

    Speeding all the way, riding on the clouds, the distance of tens of thousands of miles was quickly crossed. When passing by Cuiyun Mountain, Gao Peng looked at the mountain that will turn into a flaming mountain in the future. Now it is still green, and there are many small mountains under the mountain.  The mountain village is peaceful and peaceful.

    He went around the mountain, and soon found the "Plant Cave", but now this cave is just a barren cave, there are no monsters living in it, but the surrounding area is full of spiritual energy, it is indeed a place suitable for opening a cave  where.

    Without staying here for a long time, after Gao Peng knew what was in his mind, he continued to go west, and arrived at the place after a while.

    Jisai Kingdom is now just a small country with a population of only tens of thousands and an army of only a thousand. However, it is protected by Buddhism, but there are no unscrupulous monsters who dare to come here to wreak havoc.

    Gao Peng drove directly to the palace of Jisai Kingdom by himself. After sweeping his consciousness, he quickly found the location of Rakshasa, but her current situation surprised Gao Peng a little.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 876 Incense and Wish Power

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    One of the most remote courtyards in the harem of King Jisai Palace. There is no one in the courtyard. There are no maids and servants. It is as deserted as a cold palace. In other words, this place is worse than the cold palace. At least there will still be one or two waiters in the cold palace.

    Such a courtyard is absolutely not suitable for the status of a prince and princess, but the Rakshasa girl lives here.

    Just eight years old, as the youngest princess of the Jisai Kingdom, and she looks like a porcelain doll, she should have been loved by thousands of people, but she has been untreated since she was born  See.

    Just because she was born with blood on her body, a vision came down from the sky, not only her mother died tragically because of her birth, but Ji Saiguo's situation changed on that day, the sky rained blood, and after that, Ji Saiguo happened  A massive plague.

    If it wasn't for the help of Buddhist eminent monks, the Jisai Council might have destroyed the country. She survived and was not directly executed by the king. It was because the king remembered the friendship with her mother and Queen Jisai.

    The Buddhist monk told the king that this girl was the reincarnation of Asura, and she was destined to bring disasters to those around her, but she was also related to a great power in the east, and the Buddhist sect did not dare to take her away.

    Because of her status as the reincarnation of Asura, she was named Rakshasa. She grew up in this dilapidated courtyard since she was a child. She was brought up by an old palace lady with a disability.

    However, the old maid passed away when she was five years old, and there are only a handful of people who have spoken to her in the past three years. No one dared to approach her, including the king. It is very rare for a little child not to go crazy.

    When Gao Peng arrived here, she was talking to the flowers, plants and trees in the yard, "Are you good last night? Did the ants bully you again? I negotiated with them yesterday, and it should be fine. After seeing them, don't talk to them again.  They spit"

    In the sky, Gao Peng saw it as funny, but also felt a little heartache for no reason. She must be very lonely. In such an empty courtyard, there is only this little girl here. For her, it is indeed a bit cruel.

    Gao Peng sighed deeply, flew over the courtyard with auspicious clouds, and appeared, calling out in a kind voice, "Raksha girl."

    "Huh? Who is calling me?" Rakshasa girl suddenly heard Gao Peng's voice, trembling slightly, turned around in surprise, but did not look at the sky.

    She was very surprised, for three whole years, except for the waiter who brought her food every day, no one would come here, and the waiter just put down the food in a hurry and left, just like avoiding the plague god, and would not talk to her at all.

    But today she heard someone calling her, how could this not make her feel astonished?  But she looked around, but didn't see anything. Could it be that she heard wrong?  Rakshasa girl tilted her head slightly, her eyes full of doubts.

    "Hehe, it's on top."

    Rakshasa girl finally heard it clearly this time, the voice came from the sky, suddenly looked up, and sure enough, she saw a white-bearded and white-haired old man in Taoist robe looking at her with a smile.

    The Rakshasa woman said in surprise: "Grandpa, are you a fairy?"

    The grandmother who brought her up told her when she was alive that there are gods who come and go in this world, who can ride the clouds and fog, go to the sky and enter the earth, and travel around the world.

    Since childhood, only the old grandma accompanied her, so she has a deep memory of what the old grandma said.

    Gao Peng chuckled, lowered the cloud, landed in front of the Rakshasa girl, and said kindly: "Yes, I am a fairy, tell me, do you want to be a fairy?"

    The Rakshasa girl tilted her head and asked, "Being a fairy, can I ride the clouds and ride the fog like my grandfather, can I go wherever I want?"

    "HeheheSilly girl, of course."

    The Raksha girl nodded repeatedly when she heard the words, and said happily: "I want to be a fairy, grandpa, please teach me how to be a fairy!"

    Gao Peng smiled and nodded, squatted down, and pointed at the center of Rakshasa girl's eyebrows. When he set off, the Taishang Laojun passed it on to him, and asked him to pass on to Rakshasa girl the training formula, the method of manipulating the plantain fan, and a method that is not weak.  The mandarin duck swordsmanship flooded into Rakshasa girl's mind.

    What the Taishang Laojun prepared for Rakshasa is a practice method that is not bad, but it is not up to the top level. It is enough for Rakshasa to cultivate immortal body, but it will not fly to heaven.  Become a fairy.

    Empowerment can be said to be the most convenient method of imparting. You don't need to consider whether the other party is literate or not, or whether you know how to practice.  , then the other party will definitely be able to practice.

    Soon, all the exercises that Taishang Laojun wanted to pass on to Rakshasa had been poured into her mind. Gao Peng flipped his hand and shrunk to only a palm-sized plantain fan.??appeared in the palm of Gao Peng.

    "This is a magic weapon for you to protect yourself. Put it away. The usage is in your mind. You only need to recall it. However, you can't abuse this magic weapon at will. You should use it only when you have to. You should take good care of it."  Xiuqiu, I will come to see you in ten years."

    After hearing Gao Peng's words, Rakshasa's face became anxious, "Grandpa, can you take me with you?"

    Gao Peng shook his head slightly, stroked the Luocha girl's beautiful hair, and said warmly: "I will take you away, but not now, because the time has not come, you will practice hard in the past ten years, and if you immerse yourself in cultivation, you will not feel  lonely."

    "Ten years later, if you have not changed your mind, grandpa will definitely take you out of here so that you can live freely."

    The Rakshasa woman showed firm eyes when she heard the words, and said: "I will definitely practice hard, and I will not disappoint my grandfather. You must come and pick me up!"

    "Well, definitely." Gao Peng nodded with a smile, a cloud formed under his feet, and he lifted off into the sky. When his figure surpassed the courtyard wall, it gradually faded and disappeared.

    Gao Peng, who had disappeared, stood in the sky, watched the Rakshasa girl stand there with her head up for a while, played with the plantain fan again, and then went back to her room, then turned around and left with the clouds.

    After all, Rakshasa is only eight years old. If we take her away now, it is difficult to arrange. She is temporarily unable to survive alone. Besides, Gao Peng doesn't want to take someone with him at any time. He has his own business to do.

    So he planned to wait for Rakshasa to practice for ten years first, and at the same time wait for her to grow up. At that time, even if he didn't come to take her, she would be able to come and go freely in Jisai Kingdom.

    After all, with a plantain fan by her side, plus ten years of cultivation, she is strong enough to run amok in the mortal world.

    After Gao Peng left Hezhou, Xiniu, he returned to Nanzhan Buzhou. Today, Nanzhan Buzhou has entered the Warring States Period.

    However, Gao Peng didn't plan to intervene in the upper class society anymore. Like the Barefoot Immortal and other loose immortals, he went around to subdue demons for the people, help the people in danger and solve difficulties, and leave his name by the way to grab the incense and power.

    Originally, Gao Peng's incense in the mortal world was very prosperous. After all, he is the "Gao Zi" among the Taoist patriarch "Lao Gao". No matter he is a supporter of Taoism or a Taoist preacher, everyone worships him.

    The most prosperous incense is in Dongsheng Shenzhou. Dongsheng Shenzhou has many cultivation schools, most of which are inherited from Taoism.  .

    But because of this, Dongsheng Shenzhou does not need Gao Peng to worry about it, he only walks in Nanzhan Buzhou.

    With the passage of time, the legend of Nanhua Immortal subduing demons began to spread in the mortal world. In many places, people set up shrines, built temples, and statues for him, and the power of incense and vows gradually increased.

    This incense and vow power is indeed a powerful support for rapid improvement of Taoism, and its effect is only under the golden light of merit.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 877 The Development Situation of the Dragon Clan

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    ? North Sea Dragon Palace.

    More than a hundred years have passed, and the strength of the dragons of the four seas has undergone earth-shaking changes. Since 80 years ago, the little dragon girl was the first to "eat crabs" and committed suicide.  A suicidal fever started one after another.

    So far, everyone has cultivated the body of immortality. Those who have advanced cultivation bases are mostly in the realm of the third rank of the dragon, and those with lower cultivation bases are around the fourth rank.

    Only Xiaolongnv was in the realm of the sixth rank of the dragon, and at the fifth rank, she had already grown a fifth dragon claw, successfully evolved into a five-clawed golden dragon, and became the dragon emperor on an equal footing with Ao Feng.

    The Taoism of the Dragon Kings of the Four Seas and Dragon Sons and Dragon Girls is the weakest in the early 20,000 years, and the strongest is close to 100,000 years.

    There is no doubt that the strongest among the Dragon Kings of the Four Seas is Ao Guang, the Dragon King of the East Sea. He himself has more than three thousand years of cultivation and nearly four thousand years of cultivation.  Think of a way to kill him.

    As a result, as soon as the third revolution was completed, she became a golden fairy directly, and had more than 90,000 years of Taoism. Xiaolongnv originally only had 16 years of Taoism.  , also passed the Golden Immortal Realm.

    ?Converting Gao Peng's cultivation method and the level of the gods, the earth immortals have about two hundred years of cultivation, and the true immortals have about five or six hundred years.

    Celestial Immortals are more than 1,000 years old and less than 5,000 years old; Xuanxians are more than 5,000 years old and less than 10,000 years old;  The annual cultivation base is basically the category of Daluo Jinxian.

    Of course, this kind of conversion is not absolute, but the immortal level that Gao Peng roughly compares with the level of combat power. It is not precise, but it is generally accurate.

    Ao Feng is now pregnant with more than 30,000 years of cultivation, and after performing all kills in all directions, he can exert the power of 300,000 years of cultivation, basically he can compete with the immortals who have just entered Daluo, but having said that  , among the immortals who have entered the Da Luo realm, which one is a junior Da Luo?

    On the contrary, Ao Guang, with his strength, visually judges that there is no pressure for the great immortals of the level of the four emperors and the five elders. Except for those top Buddhas and Bodhisattvas, ordinary people in Buddhism will not be his opponents.

    Ao Run, Ao Shun, and Ao Qin are a little weaker than Ao Guang, but not much weaker. Adding up the Dragon Kings of the Four Seas, it is more than enough to fight against the Four Kings.

    As for the dragon sons and dragon daughters, half of them are in the realm of Jinxian, and the others are in the realm of Taiyi. They practice the nine turns of the dragon, and their cultivation level depends on whether their own cultivation level is appropriate or not.

    Every time the Shenlong Jiuzhuan is improved by one turn, the cultivation level will increase by five times, and once the skill of the Shenlong Jiuzhuan exceeds 20,000 years, one can practice immortality. If you want to practice by suicide, you will not be able to do it.

    Therefore, there is no doubt that if the cultivation base is higher than 700 years and lower than 800 years, the cultivation base is the highest after practicing Shenlong Nine Turns to the highest level that can be practiced.

    Taking 790 years of cultivation as an example, the second rank of Shenlong can get 3950 years of cultivation, and the third rank of Shenlong can get 19750 years of cultivation. Although it is only 250 years of cultivation, it is a little short of cultivation, and the body of immortality is  If it is not perfect, it can be killed by people.

    Then when you get here and die again, and practice to the fourth turn of the dragon, you will get 98,750 years of cultivation, which is already the middle stage of the Golden Immortal.

    In addition to Ao Guang who has a cultivation base of 90,000 in the third round, there is another lucky one, that is, Ao Chun, the eighth prince of the East China Sea.  To become the first person of the Dragon Clan of the Four Seas.

    ?A total of 51 members of the Dragon Clan of the Four Seas, including the Dragon King, have become immortal and have cultivated for more than 20,000 years. The next time will naturally be to practice various magical powers and martial arts.

    At the same time, Ao Feng passed on the Dragon God Art as the basic tactic of the aquariums of the four seas. Not only shrimp soldiers and crab generals, but all aquariums under the jurisdiction of the Dragon Palace of the Four Seas can practice it.

    That is to say, as long as it belongs to the sphere of influence of the Four Seas Dragon Palace, no matter if you are a fish or a shrimp, after practicing the dragon magic skill, you can turn into a dragon and fight.

    Although the dragon body is an illusory dragon body composed of mana and power, it can instantly release the effect of the whole body's cultivation, which also makes the combat effectiveness of the four seas aquarium increase exponentially.

    There are nearly 50 million dragon troops in the four seas. The 50 million shrimp soldiers and crab generals who have practiced the Dragon God Art not only greatly increase the speed of their cultivation, but also because of the characteristics of the Dragon God Art, they can explode eight or nine times the normal level, or even  Ten times the combat power, this is terrifying.

    In addition to the Dragon God Art, many other martial arts have been passed down, and some unique skills are also used as a reward mechanism to make contributions to the Dragon Clan of the Four Seas.The family, you can exchange for some supernatural powers with credit.

    All in all, in just over a hundred years, the strength and influence of the Dragon Clan of the Four Seas has increased by more than a hundred times. Unknowingly, apart from the high-end combat power of the Dragon Clan of the Four Seas, which cannot keep up for the time being, the mainstay and bottom-level combat power have surpassed the gap between heaven and Buddhism.  and.

    The low-key development of the Dragon Clan of the Four Seas is in full swing, and no forces have been alarmed. In addition to the current chaos in the world, even Sanqing and Tathagata's control over the Three Realms has been weakened to the extreme, and nothing is real.

    Everyone doesn't know that in just over a hundred years, and even less than four months in the sky, a colossal force has appeared in this world.

    And with the passage of time, the strength and background of this force are still improving. When the Dragon Clan of the Four Seas leads the Aqua Clan to attack, it will definitely be a blockbuster and shock the world.

    In addition to the Dragon Clan, Erlang Shen has also gained a lot of benefits over the years because of his status as the son-in-law of the Dragon Clan. He has learned many powerful martial arts and supernatural powers, and his strength has also been greatly improved.

    Because of this, his fate is completely tied to the Dragon Clan, and he can no longer leave it alone. However, after seeing the speed at which the Dragon Clan's strength increases, he has no other thoughts. He believes that one day, the Dragon Clan will become the leader of the Three Realms.  A big force.

    As the sons and daughters of the dragons completed the training of the Ninth Rank of the Dragon, Ao Feng led them to open up a vast valley in Beiju Luzhou for their cultivation.

    After all, with their current cultivation base and combat strength, practicing martial arts and supernatural powers on the seabed is afraid that the North Sea will be turned upside down, so it is inevitable to practice outside.

    However, they didn't go very deep, it was not far from the North Sea, because it was close to the North Sea Dragon Palace, and there were not many big monsters here, which happened to be convenient for them.

    In the Dragon Valley, Ao Feng and the Dragon King of the Four Seas stood on the top of the mountain, looking at the dragon sons and dragon girls who were practicing martial arts and supernatural powers alone in the valley, or catching up with each other, their faces could not help showing a look of relief.

    Ao Feng said excitedly: "The development situation of our dragon clan is very good. In another fifty years at most, we can attack everywhere and expand our territory."

    Ao Guang remonstrated: "However, we shouldn't make too much fanfare at the beginning. The later the Heavenly Court finds out about our actions, the safer we will be."

    Ao Feng said appreciatively: "You are right. Apart from sweeping the four major continents and unifying the monster race, the emperor has another plan, which is aimed at the incense of the human race. Fifty years later, while conquering the monster race, we will  Also send people to establish sects in human society, so as to grab the incense of the human race."

    "Establish a sect?" The Dragon Kings of the Four Seas looked at each other, both eyes brightened.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 878 I will be called Princess Iron Fan from now on

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Ten years passed in a blink of an eye, and today is the last day of the ten-year agreement. The Rakshasa woman did nothing today. She sat on the stone steps in her courtyard early in the morning, resting her chin on her hands, looking up at the sky.  Quietly waiting for the arrival of the old man.

    Ten years have passed, and the little lolita at the beginning has expired, and the Rakshasa girl has come out slim and graceful, with bright eyes and white teeth, graceful and charming.

    She sat on the stone steps for a whole morning without even taking a bite of the food brought by the waiter. In the past ten years, she only left the courtyard once, and that was the day when her father died and the crown prince succeeded to the throne  .

    But no one wanted to see her, including her brothers and sisters, all of them avoided her as if they were avoiding the plague god. Since then, the Rakshasa girl who has lost her interest is even more reluctant to go out, and just stays in her dilapidated courtyard every day to practice penance.

    "Why haven't you come yet, did Grandpa forget the time?"

    The day was just in the sky, and the Rakshasa woman looked at the still empty sky, muttered something in a low voice, got up and stretched, showing a moving curve.

    "Hehe, even you remember, how could I forget the time." As soon as Luocha girl's voice fell, Gao Peng's figure slowly emerged in the courtyard.

    Rakshasa was overjoyed, "Grandpa, you are here! Can you take me out of here this time?"

    Gao Peng sized up the Rakshasa girl and nodded secretly. In just ten years, the foundation building has been completed, and she has entered the agile stage, which is very rare.

    "Yes, I came this time to take you away. I have prepared a paradise for you. You can go there to live and practice. If you want to move, you can also walk around to relax."

    "Great, grandpa, let's go!"

    Gao Peng smiled and nodded, waved his hand, and a group of auspicious clouds rose from under his feet, supporting himself and the Rakshasa girl, and heading east. Cuiyun Mountain is less than a thousand miles away from Jisai Kingdom, and it will arrive soon.

    Gao Peng lowered the cloud in front of the cave that he had prepared for a year in advance, and smiled at the Rakshasa girl: "This is the cave where you will practice in the future, go in and have a look!"

    The Rakshasa woman opened her big watery eyes and looked around curiously. In front of her was a large wooden door with a copper ring. On the top of the wooden door were engraved three big Chinese characters with iron hooks and silver scratches - Banana Cave.

    On both sides of the gate, there are ancient vines twining and green leaves. There are many plantain green willows and various flowers and plants growing outside the cave.

    "Ba Plantain Cave." The Rakshasa girl read out the name on the gate of the cave with great interest, and asked Gao Peng, "Grandpa, why is this place called Basho Cave?"

    Gao Peng smiled and said, "Of course it's because of your plantain fan. In the future, your name will be Princess Iron Fan."

    "Princess Iron Fan? Wellwell, I will be called Princess Iron Fan from now on." The Raksha girl clapped her hands happily, stepped forward to push open the gate of the cave, and ran in.

    Gao Peng looked at the joyful Rakshasa girl, and sighed secretly in his heart. Unfortunately, after making arrangements for her, he had to leave again. She still had to live alone. In the end, she was still alone.

    Rakshasa's life is almost spent in solitude. She lived alone in the palace when she was a child, and practiced alone when she grew up.  Days later, the husband had an affair, and the son also stood on his own.

    Later, the son and her husband spread Buddhism to the east. When Xuanzang traveled to the west, they were subdued because they obstructed Sun Wukong and the others. One was accepted by Guanyin as a good fortune boy, and the other returned to the west. She was still alone. This has to be said to be a  sorrow.

    However, who caused all this?  Undoubtedly, Taishang Laojun, he only cares about his own karma. After the karma is over, he is afraid of causing any karma, so he doesn't care about it. On this point, Taishang Laojun is really irresponsible.

    Follow the Rakshasa girl into the Banana Cave. The cave is so wide that it almost hollows out the entire mountainside. The cave is full of flowers, trees, small bridges and flowing water. It looks like a paradise.

    It took Gao Peng a year to tinker with it, and it was much better than the environment in the original play. The whole cave was covered by a large gathering spirit array, and the aura of the cave, which was not thin before, was a little bit thicker.

    After crossing a small bridge and walking more than ten feet along the road, we arrived at the hall. There is a passage on the right side of the hall, which is the back room. There are more than ten rooms of various sizes.

    The largest room among them is the bedroom. There are several large boxes under the mountain wall on the left side of the bedroom, which are full of gold, silver and jewelry. It was bought by Gao Peng for Rakshasa for future expenses.

    After walking around the cave a few times and getting familiar with the environment in the cave, Gao Peng told LuoThe woman said: "You should live here to practice. If you are still and want to move, you can also go down the mountain. There is a town near the foot of Cuiyun Mountain. You can also go there to buy food."

    After hearing Gao Peng's words, Rakshasa's eyes darkened, and she said, "Grandpa, are you leaving again?"

    Gao Peng sighed: "Yes! I also have my own things to do, and I can't always stay in one place. You have a plantain fan by your side, and your safety is guaranteed."

    After speaking, he flipped his hands, and two radiant fairy swords appeared in his hands, saying: "I made these two swords for you, you can keep them!"

    Although Rakshasa and Gao Peng have only met twice, they don't know who he is or what his name is, and they haven't even spoken a few words. They only know that he is a god.

    But he has been the best person to her in the past eighteen years, besides bringing her up. He not only taught her how to practice the formula, but also took her out of the cage-like palace.  Gao Peng became his most important family member.

    Just because she has little contact with people, all her cognition comes from what her grandmother told her before she was five years old, so although she is eighteen years old now, her cognition is still at five years old.

    This is for later generations, she is just a student in the top class of kindergarten, so she has an incomparable attachment to Gao Peng.

    The Rakshasa woman's eyes were full of stars, and she said to Gao Peng: "Grandpa, where are you going? Can you take the Rakshasa woman with you? I really don't want to be alone again."

    Looking at the lovely and pitiful appearance of the Rakshasa girl, Gao Peng couldn't help but feel soft and entangled. After pondering for a while, Gao Peng said: "Then let's make another agreement.  Bao Zhili, I will come here and take you to travel around the world, how about it?"

    Gao Peng's so-called cultivating the primordial spirit refers to the fusion period of the cultivator, basically one foot has stepped into the realm of the earth fairy.

    Mortal cultivating immortals is divided into nine realms: foundation building, smartness, golden elixir, nascent soul, transformation of gods, fusion, transcending calamity, great success, and consummation.

    However, what the Taishang Laojun gave to the Rakshasa girl was the "Dapin Tianxian Jue", which is a very representative technique among the Sanxian exercises. This is what Sun Wukong learned from the Bodhi ancestor.

    Practicing this technique will not trigger the light of the heavenly way, and ascend to the heavenly realm. Naturally, there will be no catastrophe. When the fusion period is reached, the primordial spirit and the physical body will be completely integrated, and you will be regarded as a first-class earth immortal. It will take about two hundred years  Only through the practice can it be achieved.

    As for Sun Wukong, it is incomparable. As the five-color god stone left behind by Nu Wa, he already has great mana, great merit, and great luck, and his aptitude belongs to the level of heaven-defying, so he only took a few short years to complete it.  Entered the realm of Xuanxian.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 879: Fifty Years, The Curtain Opens

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Fifty years have passed, and the development of the Dragon Clan of the Four Seas has finally met Ao Feng's expectations, and the conquest against the four continents has also been put on the agenda.

    After a full ten years of planning and preparation, the dragon clan of the four seas brazenly attacked the monster clan of the four continents.

    Aofeng's first step plan is to annex the entire Beiju Luzhou first, bring all the demon clan forces under the dragon clan's rule, and then spread to the other three major continents.

    When the first step of the plan is completed, Beiju Luzhou will become the territory of the Dragon Clan and the core force.

    At that time, the Dragon Palaces of the Four Seas will each be in charge of their own regions. The Dragon Palace of the East China Sea will be led by the eldest prince Ao Jia to sweep away the demon clan in Dongsheng Shenzhou, the Dragon Palace of the West Sea will be led by the eldest prince Ao Moang to wipe out the monster clan of Hezhou in Xiniu, and the Dragon Palace of the South China Sea will be led by the eldest prince Ao Moang.  Led by the eldest prince Ao Suo, he wiped out the demon clan in Nanzhan Buzhou.

    As for the Beihai Dragon Palace, it is fully cooperating with Ao Feng to plan the incense of the human race. When the dragon clan attacks Beiju Luzhou, Ao Feng will take some people to the mortal world to establish the "Dragon Sect".

    Although he himself does not have a heavenly seal, he cannot get incense and vows to assist in his practice, but the Dragon King of the Four Seas can!  His mission requirement is to "make 80% of the incense in the world belong to his own power", not to himself, so this has no effect.

    But just at the beginning, they should not make too much noise, and they did not mobilize too many troops. Headed by Aojia, the prince of the East China Sea, he brought more than 20 dragon sons and daughters, 10,000 three-clawed dragons and 500,000 elite shrimp soldiers and crab generals.  On the journey.

    The remaining 20 dragon sons and daughters all followed Ao Feng to the mortal world and established the Dragon Sect, the high-level structure of the Dragon Sect. Ao Feng naturally assumed the position of leader, and the little dragon girl Ao Shanxin became the saint of the Dragon Sect.  .

    Ao Moang, the great prince of the West Sea, and Ao Suo, the great prince of the South China Sea, are the left and right guardians, and there are still seven dragon envoys below, and the other dragon sons and dragon daughters are the altar masters in various places, scattered to the countries of Nanzhan Buzhou.

    The main guardian force of the Shenlong Cult is the 50,000 elite three-clawed dragon clan. Although they have not received the inheritance of the Ninth Rank of the Shenlong, they have all learned the Dragon God Art, the Sacred Heart Art, and the top ten martial arts.  No less than a Celestial Immortal, his combat strength is basically that of a Taiyi Xuanxian.

    It's not that Ao Feng doesn't know that if all the Nine Dragons of Shenlong are passed on to them, the power of the dragon clan will increase dozens of times, but there are hundreds of thousands of three-clawed dragon clan.  An ambitious white-eyed dragon.

    Therefore, for the low-level dragon clan, the Nine Dragon Ranks will only exist as a rewarding skill, unless it is someone who has made great contributions to the dragon clan, or is determined to be loyal to the Dragon King of the Four Seas, other people will not be passed on.

    Although the high-level dragons have blood pressure on the low-level dragons, this suppression can be offset when the gap in cultivation reaches a certain level.

    Just like now, the Dragon King of the Four Seas and Ao Chun, the eighth prince of the East China Sea, can basically resist Ao Feng's dragon power, and will only be slightly affected. Even the little dragon girl suppresses them better than Ao Feng.

    But even so, the dragons still respect Ao Feng very much. After all, they know very well that the Dragon Clan is today because of Ao Feng's achievements. To Ao Feng, they are grateful from the bottom of their hearts.

    The development routine of the Dragon Sect is not much different from that in Fengyun World, but the way of doing it is quite different from those immortals who descended to the world.

    In order to seize the power of incense and incense, the immortals will go down to the earth to walk around, cast down demons and eliminate demons, save dangers and relieve disasters, and leave their own names so that mortals can worship them, but they will leave immediately, and it is impossible to stay in one place for a long time.

    As for those believers who made golden statues for him and erected gods to enshrine him, if they encountered any life-and-death events, the more responsible immortals would come to save him after hearing the prayers, and the irresponsible ones don't care about your life or death?

    Anyway, as long as there are still people who promote him and say that he is effective, there will still be people enshrining him. Among a hundred people who beg him, he only needs to make a real move once, and it is enough to help one person, and the people who are helped will promote him  .

    And others who fail to achieve their wishes will only be considered by others as not pious enough, or have some bad ideas, so the gods enshrined will not appear to help him.

    However, the Dragon Sect is different. They build up power in the mortal world, subdue demons everywhere, help out crises, and at the same time develop believers, absorb believers to join, and establish churches and branch helms in various places.

    If the local people need any help, they can go to the entrance of the Dragon Church for help. The Dragon Church will help you with all their strength, and you don't need to pay any price, as long as you sincerely worship the Dragon King of the Four Seas.

    In addition to these normal means of development, Gao Peng also sacrificed his big killer, which is the high-yielding crop seeds he prepared before entering reincarnation.

    He organized the Dragon Cultists to cultivate those crops, and soon made an area from lack of food and clothing,With ample food and clothing, the common people are more supportive of the Dragon Sect, and more devout towards the Dragon King of the Four Seas.

    The establishment of the Dragon Cult in this world this time is not for the purpose of expanding its influence and strength, but for the sake of incense, and it does not rely on the members of the Dragon Cult to fight, so the Dragon Cult accepts everyone, not just those who are capable.

    As long as you enshrine the Dragon King of the Four Seas, you can join the Dragon Sect. Once you join the Dragon Sect, you will have no worries about food and clothing, and no fear of illness.

    Because the Shenlong Church will let you have enough food and clothing, and the Shenlong Cult will treat you when you are sick. If a conflict arises, if both parties are members of the Shenlong Cult, the Shenlong Cult will mediate for both parties.  Once the teacher finds out that you are bullying the members of the Shenlong Cult, you will be out of luck.

    Of course, if a member of the Dragon Cult bullies others with the backing of the Dragon Cult, then he will be deprived of his status as a member of the Dragon Cult. Unless you have done enough good deeds, you will be accepted again.

    The Dragon Sect is so fair and just. At the beginning, many countries were afraid that the power of the Dragon Sect would shake their status, so they monitored the Dragon Sect and sent some people as undercover agents to infiltrate the Dragon Sect.

    However, it was slowly discovered that the Dragon Sect never did evil, nor did it intend to gather crowds to cause chaos. It just went around doing good deeds and accumulating virtue, and it also made their country rich.

    The kings of many countries began to use the dragon totem as a symbol of their royal family, and the altar masters and rudder masters of the dragon sect in many places became the guests of the royal families of various countries.

    Of course, Ao Feng is very smart. As a sect, Shenlong Cult naturally has no core teachings, and the core teachings chosen by Ao Feng are a new doctrine that combines Taoism and Confucianism.

    Not only has a positive effect on enlightening the people and restraining the benevolence and righteousness of the people, but also has unparalleled benefits to the rule of the royal family.

    However, the banner they play is the Dao theory of the Taishang Laojun and Nanhua Zhenren. When the people and the royal family worship the Dragon King of the Four Seas, they will also enshrine the Taishang Laojun and Nanhua Zhenren, and offer them a share of incense.

    In this way, Taoists from all over the world will turn a blind eye to Shenlongjiao and will not trouble them. As for the Jade Emperor, although he is dissatisfied with Shenlongjiao's plundering of incense, but for the sake of Taishang Laojun and Gao Peng  , he couldn't say anything.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 880 Longquan Cave in Kunlun Mountains

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Dongsheng Shenzhou and Nanzhan Buzhou have basically no obstacles in grabbing the incense. It is only a matter of time before the incense is captured to 80%.

    After all, this kind of thing can't be done overnight. The best way is to subtly eat it slowly like a frog boiled in warm water, so as not to cause a violent rebound from the heavenly court and the Taoist sect.

    There is not much problem with Beiju Luzhou. Most of Beiju Luzhou is still in the barbaric era. From Ao Feng's point of view, Beiju Luzhou is like America or Africa, and it is still in the state of primitive tribes.

    Therefore, Beiju Luzhou is the best solution. As long as the demon clan can be wiped out, the incense of the Beiju Luzhou human race will naturally belong to the dragon clan. Not to mention 80%, 100% will be fine.

    Xiniu Hezhou is the most difficult. To establish the Shenlong Sect in Xiniu Hezhou, there is basically no problem close to the West Sea, but if it goes deeper, it will definitely be strongly resisted by Buddhism.

    Then the conflict with Buddhism is inevitable, so Ao Feng decided to gain a firm foothold in the other three major continents first, and finally go to Xiniu Hezhou's idea.

    At the same time, he also gave himself some time to improve his strength. As for how to greatly improve his cultivation in a short period of time, Ao Feng already had some ideas

    Gao Peng, who returned to the heaven twenty years ago, was called to the front of the Taishang Laojun on this day. After Gao Peng bowed and saluted, he asked the Taishang Laojun: "I don't know if the master called the apprentice, what do you want?"

    Taishang Laojun is very satisfied with Gao Peng, his disciple. His other disciples, who have a little ability, have their own things to do, whether they are officials in the heavenly court, or they have their own traditions to pass on.

    Others who are freer are not capable enough to be used to great effect. Only Gao Peng, who is highly capable, does not go to busy work, and is always by his side. If there is any order, he will do it properly, and he does not need to worry about it.

    Therefore, Gao Peng has also benefited a lot from him. There is never a shortage of golden pills.

    "Teacher, I recently discovered that the power of the incense I received has greatly increased. After asking some people, it turns out that there is a faction in the mortal world called the Dragon Sect. It seems to be created by the dragon sons and daughters of the Four Seas Dragon Palace.  Yes, but they called us master and apprentice."

    "If the situation is chaotic today, and I can't figure out the origin of the Dragon Sect Master, you should go down to the earth for my teacher to find out what the Dragon Sect Master is and what the Dragon Sect wants to do."

    "Lest they cause any trouble in the name of our master and apprentice, and ruin our reputation."

    Gao Peng was secretly amused when he heard the words, it would be perfect to entrust this kind of matter to him, he folded his fists and bowed and said, "Yes, I will go now."

    "Um."

    Gao Peng returned to the heaven in less than three days after descending to the mortal world, and he naturally stayed in the mortal world for three years. When he saw the Taishang Laojun, Gao Peng reported: "Returning to Master, the leader of the dragon is a five-clawed dragon emperor.  A four-clawed dragon evolved."

    "When the master was reincarnated in the mortal world to spread the knowledge of the Dao, he heard the master's preaching, and he highly respected the knowledge of the Dao. And they established the Dragon Sect, one for the purpose of spreading the knowledge of the Dao to the four continents."

    "The two also want to do good deeds and accumulate virtue, and earn some incense for the dragons of the world. My disciples have been walking in the mortal world for three years, and all the disciples I have seen are good men and women who do good deeds. It can be seen that the Shenlong Cult is indeed a good teaching. Master can rest assured."

    After listening to Gao Peng's words, Taishang Laojun nodded gratifiedly, so that he can feel at ease, he is so good at teaching, he will greet all parties, and don't hinder them

    On Kuaiji Mountain near the East China Sea in the eastern part of the Yue Kingdom, there is the main altar of the Dragon Sect.

    Ao Feng gathered a group of high-level executives, arranged the next development plan, and then flew west. His destination was Kunlun Mountain in the west of Nanzhan Buzhou.

    Now the Dragon Sect is developing in full swing, and the war in Beiju Luzhou is also progressing smoothly. Many big monsters have led the crowd to surrender, and the evil, cruel and tyrannical big monsters have suffered a devastating blow.

    Because Beiju Luzhou has no power to compete with the dragons for territory, it is not difficult to unify Beiju Luzhou, it is only a matter of time. Although Beiju Luzhou is very large, two to three hundred years is enough time.

    The Dragon Clan lacks everything now, the most lacking is high-end combat power, so Ao Feng plans to go to Longquan Cave in Kunlun Mountains to see if he can meet Zulong and get some benefits.

    He never thought about letting the Zulong out. Of course, he would not be arrogant to think that he could break the seal of Yuanshi Tianzun, not to mention, what if he released the Zulong?  as long as theyIf he can't fight Yuanshi Tianzun, Zulong will never be free.

    The biggest reason for going to see Zulong this time is to ask Zulong, the ancestor of the dragon clan, if there is any way to quickly improve his cultivation. After all, Zulong has lived long enough, maybe there will be some special means

    In the apse of the Sun Temple on the sun star.

    A burly man with a majestic face in red gold armor sat cross-legged, with his hands encircled in front of his chest, and between his palms, a strange ball of fire was surging and circulating.

    Originally, the flame was blazing white at the beginning, and gradually turned to golden color, and the man's face showed a struggling look.

    The fire ball kept flickering, sometimes golden and sometimes white, but it was obvious that the blazing white was fading, and the golden color was getting thicker and thicker.

    Suddenly, the man's eyes suddenly opened, and he said in a low voice: "Ning."

    The man's body was full of light, and the flame between his palms turned completely golden, and stabilized, no longer flickering. The man opened his mouth, and the golden flame was swallowed by him.

    "Hoo"

    The next moment, a raging golden flame rose from his body, and the man raised his hands, his face showing ecstasy, "I succeeded, Great Sun Golden Flame, I finally made it, Father God, wait  Baby, baby is here to rescue you."

    After the man finished speaking, he turned into a golden light and flew out, away from the sun star, and went straight to the North Tianmen. This person is none other than Zulong's eldest son.  Jun Aoyue.

    He has practiced in the sun star for tens of thousands of years, just to condense the golden flame of the sun, so as to melt the infinite black ice that seals the ancestor dragon. Today, he has finally succeeded

    When Ao Yue left Sun Xing and went down to earth, Ao Feng had already arrived outside Longquan Cave in Kunlun Mountain. There were no guards here, and no guards were needed.

    Who dares to touch the seal of Yuanshi Tianzun?  What's more, not everyone can break the Promise Ice.

    Wuji Xuanbing is one of the four chaotic primordial spirits of "earth, water, fire and wind", and is the master of water spirits.  ", the lord of the wind spirit "the wind of nothingness".

    The four primordial spirits of chaos are the highest quality and most powerful energies in this world. They are not grasped by ordinary people at all, and if you want to fight against one kind of chaotic primordial spirit, you must master another kind of chaotic primordial spirit.  The methods are useless.

    That's why Ao Yue sacrificed the Great Sun Golden Flame on the sun star day and night, and therefore there are no guards here, because Yuanshi Tianzun is very confident, and no one can break the seal of Wuji Xuanbing.

    However, he never expected that Ao Yue would have such great perseverance. Tens of thousands of years of sacrifices condensed the golden flames of the sun, and even his cultivation level fell, which actually made him succeed.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 881 You Are Finally Here

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Ao Feng stepped into the Longquan Cave, and an extremely cold air rushed towards his face immediately. He didn't dare to neglect, and hurriedly used the Sacred Heart Art to keep his body in a state of ice cold, so that it was finally a little better.

    ? Longquan Cave is very large, with a ceiling as high as more than 50 feet, and an extremely wide range. The cave is large in scale, majestic, with deep twists and turns, and jagged rocks.

    Ao Feng turned around in the cave, walked for half an hour, and finally came to a huge cave, which was even bigger, but unfortunately, Ao Feng couldn't get in at all.

    Just because the cave was filled with a piece of iceberg-like black ice, and in the black ice, a dragon as thick as a giant pillar reaching the sky and an unknown number of lengths was frozen inside, like a huge amber.

    The ancestral dragon has chaotic scales, a huge chaotic dragon ball under its jaw, and nine dragon claws on its four feet, each of which is like a giant blade with unparalleled sharpness.

    Chaos color is a very mysterious color, it is hard to explain, it seems to be snow blue or violet at first glance, but its color is constantly changing, as if it contains all the colors that exist in the universe.  No one can tell the exact color.

    Zulong closed his eyes tightly, was sealed in the black ice, and remained motionless. Ao Feng tentatively clasped his fists and bowed and said, "Aofeng, the descendant of the Dragon Clan, pays respects to Zulong."

    "You finally came."

    As soon as Ao Feng's words fell, a mighty divine thought sounded in his mind. Ao Feng was startled when he heard the words, and he was very surprised, "Zu Long knows that the boy is coming?"

    "Of course I know, I have been waiting for you for endless years, and I finally got you."

    "Uh Zulong"

    Before Ao Feng finished speaking, he was interrupted by Zulong's spiritual thoughts, "Don't call me Zulong, because you are the real Zulong."

    "Ah? This I don't know what the elders mean?" Ao Feng was full of confusion at this time, and looked at Zulong without knowing why.

    "It doesn't matter if you don't understand now, you will understand in the future."

    Ao Feng heard that Zulong didn't want to say more, and he didn't force him, so he asked in a respectful voice: "Senior, the boy has created an extraordinary skill, which is a skill that puts people to death and reborn. Every time you die, you will be reborn  Resurrected from death, the cultivation of Taoism has increased several times."

    "But after cultivating to a certain level, you will have an immortal body, which can be reborn with a drop of blood. In this way, you will no longer be able to use suicide to practice exercises. Now our dragon clan has entered a bottleneck."

    "The boy is here to ask seniors for advice, is there any way to kill the immortal body and continue to practice."

    Zu Long seemed to know all of this well, he didn't show any surprises about Ao Feng's skills, but said indifferently: "The so-called rebirth from a drop of blood is nothing more than the immortality of the physical body, so what is immortality?  As long as you break up the primordial spirit, can't you kill it?"

    "Uh thisif the primordial spirit is scattered, wouldn't it be a complete death?" Ao Feng asked with a brow.

    "You underestimate your cultivation technique too much, no matter what, I don't need to say more, you will understand soon."

    "Huh?" Ao Feng looked at the motionless Zulong for no apparent reason. The next moment, his mind moved, and he suddenly turned around, only to see a golden light flying from outside the cave, turning into a body not far away in front of him.  A figure in golden armor.

    A strong coercion came from the golden figure, which made Ao Feng terrified. This was the suppression from the blood, and Ao Feng instantly understood the identity of the other party.

    Resisting the urge to pay homage, Ao Feng cupped his fists and gave a deep bow, saying: "Ao Feng, a descendant of the Dragon Clan, pay homage to the Dragon Emperor."

    Ao Yue glanced at Ao Feng in surprise, and when he felt Ao Feng's aura, he couldn't help but be overjoyed. It turned out to be a five-clawed dragon. He didn't expect that besides his nine younger brothers who had long been wiped out, there were five other people in this world.  The clawed dragon is alive.

    A faint smile appeared on Ao Yue's face, "Get up! Let me ask you, besides you, are there any other five-clawed dragons in my dragon clan?"

    Ao Feng said honestly: "Hui Long Di, besides this junior, there is also a five-clawed golden dragon."

    Ao Yue nodded in satisfaction, and said: "Okay, okay, so there is still hope for my Dragon Clan. You can come to visit Father God, which shows your filial piety."

    After Ao Yue finished speaking, she turned her head to look at Zulong, with steam in her eyes, and said in a trembling voice: "Father God, the child is here, and the child has finally practiced the Great Sun Golden Flame, so I can save you."

    "Alas" A heavy sigh came into Ao Yue's mind, "Child, it's useless. With your morality, you can't save me. If you disturb Yuanshi Tianzun, you will be killed. Let's go! Practice hard  , don¡¯t worry about being a father.¡±

    Ao Yue's eyes instantly turned redHe said in a concentrated voice: "How can my child ignore Father God? For tens of thousands of years, my child has been thinking about saving Father God all the time, and today I finally succeeded. If I don't give it a try, my child will never be reconciled."

    After Ao Yue finished speaking, without waiting for Zulong to say anything else, he spread his right palm, and a raging golden flame appeared in his palm. With a loud shout, Ao Yue pushed out his right palm, turning into a monstrous flame and covering the Wuji Xuanbing in front of him.

    Ao Feng felt the terrifying heat of the Great Sun Golden Flame, secretly frightened, what a terrifying flame, is this the Great Sun Golden Flame that is more terrifying than the real fire of the sun?  Unexpectedly, there is someone in this world who can return to the source and condense the primordial spirit of chaos.

    Under the golden flame of Ao Yue's sun, the Promise Ice gradually melted, but the speed of melting was not satisfactory.

    Ao Yue also discovered this point. For tens of thousands of years, he has devoted himself to condensing the Great Sun Golden Flame, but he has never cultivated well at all, and his cultivation is still only in the Taiyi Gold Fairyland.

    The power of the golden flame of this big day is stronger, but the consumption of mana is also extremely terrifying. In an instant, 20% of the mana output, but only melted less than three inches of black ice, the thickness of the black ice that sealed the ancestor dragon, but  It is measured by thousands of feet!

    Zulong knew that he couldn't persuade Ao Yue, and he knew some things, so he didn't stop him.

    Seeing this, Ao Feng's eyes flickered slightly, and he said: "Dragon Emperor, this black ice is too thick, I'm afraid it won't melt in a short time, it's better to condense the golden flame of the big sun into one strand, don't disperse it, and burn it from the head of Zulong  .¡±

    "In order to save the ancestor dragon, it is not necessary to melt all the infinite ice, it is only necessary to burn a passage along the ancestor dragon's body."

    Ao Yue's eyes lit up when she heard the words, and said happily: "You are right, I didn't even think of this."

    Ao Yue got Ao Feng's reminder to immediately condense the golden flames of the sun that were scattered and scorched the entire ice wall into a pillar of fire, and burn them at the position of the dragon's head. This time the progress was really much faster.  The speed visible to the naked eye is concave inward.

    The dragon's head is about tens of feet away from the edge of the black ice. If it burns like this, it won't take long to reach the dragon's head.

    Ao Feng clenched his fists tightly, and a glimmer of hope rose in his heart. If the dragon clan had the help of the ancestor dragon, the problem of high-end combat power could be solved, and the development of the dragon clan could also be accelerated.

    It's a pity, he didn't think about who made the seal, how easy it is for Ao Yue to succeed?  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 882 All directions are destroyed at the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Just when the depth of Ao Yue's burning reached a certain level and the dragon's head was about to be exposed, some restrictions were finally touched.

    In the golden tower of Yujing, Yuqing Qingwei, Yuanshi Tianzun, who was sitting cross-legged with his eyes closed, suddenly opened his eyes and murmured: "Unexpectedly, you really condensed the golden flame of the big sun, but this time you are looking for your own death.  Don't blame others."

    After talking about Yuanshi Tianzun's figure slowly disappeared in place, at the same time, in the Longquan Cave, Zulong's eyes were closed and his eyes suddenly opened.  Can finally move.

    However, the first sentence he opened his mouth made Ao Yue and Ao Feng's expressions change drastically, "Go, Yuanshi Tianzun is here."

    "What?" Ao Feng trembled all over, a hint of fear flashed across his eyes, and he clenched his fists tightly.

    Yuanshi Tianzun, can be said to be the absolute top power in this world, Yuanshi Tianzun is also known as Yuanshi Tianwang, Pan Gu clan, yes, Yuanshi Tianzun of Journey to the West is Pan Gu, the one who opened up the world, in other words, this world was created by Yuanshi Tianzun.

    The formation of the world of Journey to the West is completely different from that of the prehistoric world. The prehistoric world evolved from the body of Pan Gu.

    However, Journey to the West only separated the chaos by Yuanshi Tianzun, so that the clean air rose and the turbid air fell, and then it lasted for tens of thousands of years between the clean and turbid air.

    During this process, there were no three thousand demon gods to stop him. In a battle with him, naturally there would be no situation where mana would be exhausted and he could only rely on physical strength to support him, and eventually he would die of exhaustion.

    After Yuanshi Tianzun waited for the stability of the heaven and the earth, he allowed the heaven and the earth to evolve by itself, and finally formed this world.

    In front of Yuanshi Tianzun, Ao Feng and Ao Yue basically belonged to the level of ants, at most they were relatively strong ants.

    Ao Feng said anxiously to Ao Yue: "Dragon Emperor, let's retreat first! The future will be long, and we will save our useful body for future affairs."

    Ao Yue's eyes were full of unwillingness, and his face was distorted, and he shouted: "No, I have been useless for tens of thousands of years, and I don't want to continue to be useless. Today, I must either rescue the Father God or die here. You go, the Dragon Clan still has to rely on you!"  You host."

    Zu Long sighed softly at this time, and said: "Forget it, I can't go anymore! Yuan Shi, this is just a little filial piety from the children, I hope you don't care about it."

    Ao Feng was startled in his heart, and turned around stiffly and slowly, but saw behind him and Ao Yue, a middle-aged Taoist in a bright yellow Taoist robe appeared at some point. He was standing there, but Ao Feng didn't feel it at all.  to his existence.

    If Ao Feng closes his eyes, he will never feel that there is a person standing in front of him. He seems to be integrated into this world, or if this world is integrated with him, he represents the whole world, the whole world.  Heaven and earth are him.

    Yuqing Yuanshi Tianzun.

    The three Qings represent the three phases of the old, the middle, and the young, and this Yuanshi Tianzun represents the most prosperous middle-aged phase, so he is also the most powerful among the Sanqings.

    Ao Yue didn't seem to care about Yuanshi Tianzun's arrival, and still output his mana with all his strength, turning into a golden sun and burning the infinite black ice, and a drop of cold sweat slowly slipped down from Aofeng's temple.

    Damn it, I just wanted to seek a breakthrough, who knew that this idiot actually wanted to save Zulong, and the seal made by Yuanshi Tianzun himself was so easy to save?  This time I will be killed by you.

    Ao Feng's eyes flickered quickly, and he thought to himself, there is no other way, because of emotion and reason, he can't run this time, even in front of Yuanshi Tianzun, let's give it a go!

    Fortunately, I had the foresight to divide one body into two. Even if this body is destroyed, I still have another stronger body. Thinking of this, Ao Feng's eyes became firm.

    Seeing that Ao Yue was still setting fire regardless, Yuanshi Tianzun couldn't help but his face darkened. Without saying a word, he flicked the whisk in his hand, and a huge invisible force suddenly blasted towards Ao Yue's back.

    "Be careful." Ao Feng's pupils shrank sharply, and before he could think too much, he used all the mana he could mobilize to block Ao Yue's back. It was an emergency, and he had no time to use various defensive methods, so he could only rely on his immortal body to resist the wave  .

    "Boom"

    "poof"

    It was just Yuanshi Tianzun's casual blow, just like ordinary people waving his hand, but Ao Feng's internal organs were instantly shattered, his meridians were broken, and a mouthful of blood with internal organ fragments was spurted out immediately.

    "Boom"

    Ao Feng couldn't stop throwing backwards and hit Ao Yue, knocking him staggering, and the output of Da Ri Jin Yan was finally planned.

    "Yuan Shi" Ao Yue turned around, her eyes were red, she gritted her teeth and screamed, her whole bodyWith a bang, the golden flame of the big sun rose up, and rushed towards Yuanshi Tianzun.

    Yuanshi Tianzun still had no expression on his face, looking at Ao Yue, the same as looking at ants. The Great Sun Golden Flame is indeed powerful, but it depends on whose hands it is.

    If it was in Zulong's hands, Yuanshi Tianzun might still be a little jealous, but in Ao Yue's hands, it was a joke in front of him.

    "Boom"

    Unsurprisingly, Ao Yue flew back, and he was even more miserable than Ao Feng. He slammed straight into the Wuji Xuanbing, and his whole body was paralyzed into a ball of flesh.  It came out, flashed a few times, and then disappeared without a trace.

    And his body also returned to the form of the seven-clawed red dragon, lying in front of the ancestor dragon.

    Zulong slowly closed his eyes. In order to save his life, Ao Yue took refuge in the Jade Emperor and joined the Heavenly Court. A trace of true spirit has been stored in the fairy book, which is equivalent to the list of gods in the prehistoric world.

    Ao Yue will never die if that trace of true spirit is not extinguished. Even if he is beaten to death, he can still recover.

    The only downside is that although his true spirit was enshrined in the fairy book, his physical body and soul have never died, so he can continue to practice and become stronger.

    But once the physical body and primordial spirit are destroyed and recovered through the fairy book, his cultivation base will no longer be able to improve, and he will stay in this state forever.

    Ao Feng saw his eyes tearing apart, and shouted: "It's too much to deceive people."

    "Boom"

    Ao Feng possessed the power of immortality, and he recovered from the injury he received just now. Seeing that Yuanshi Tianzun beat Ao Yue to death, Ao Feng was also angry.

    Anyway, he still has the body of Gao Peng, even if this body is dead, it doesn't matter, he wants to try, how strong is the top power in Journey to the West.

    Therefore, Ao Feng did not hesitate to cast Maha Wuliang directly. Over the past hundred years, Ao Feng has not been fooled, and Maha Wuliang has been increased by him to ten times.

    In Longquan Cave, a huge tornado connecting the cave roof and the ground with a diameter covering the entire cave appeared out of thin air, enveloping Yuanshi Tianzun's figure in it.

    At this moment, Ao Feng's cultivation was close to Da Luo Jinxian, but in the eyes of Yuanshi Tianzun, this was still nothing more than a trivial skill, and he was not even qualified to be serious.

    "Drink"

    But this is not over yet. After casting Maha Boundless, Ao Feng shouted loudly again. In the midst of the tornado, his body whose cultivation had been increased by ten times was divided into ten parts, and his aura soared ten times again. At this time, Ao Feng  The cultivation power exerted is three million years.

    Yuanshi Tianzun's calm eyes finally showed a trace of surprise. Since he appeared, he said the first sentence, "Strong supernatural powers, I didn't expect the Dragon Clan to have amazing talents like you, what a pity, what a pity  .¡±

    Ignoring Yuanshi Tianzun's faint words, Ao Feng knew that he had only one chance to strike, and after this blow, he would definitely die, so he didn't hold back at all, and squeezed out all his potential.

    The 300,000-year cultivation level, which has been increased tenfold by Maha Wuliang, is evenly distributed among the ten figures. The ten martial arts are fused and entangled with each other.  Years of cultivation broke out all at once.

    Ten Ao Feng shouted in unison, "All directions will be destroyed."

    "Clang"

    The magic knife resounded, shaking the sky and the earth.

    "Yin"

    The divine sword sings clearly, piercing mountains and cracking rocks.

    "Om"

    The sharp gun buzzed, piercing the sky.

    "Boom"

    The hurricane roared, the thick clouds churned, the thunder flashed, and the thunderbolt exploded. It was like a natural disaster in the end of Longquan cave.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 883 The Powerful Divine Dragon Nine Revolutions

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Feeling the power of Ao Feng's blow, Yuanshi Tianzun finally showed a trace of seriousness in his eyes, but it was not enough for him to take it seriously. He only made one movement.

    Extend your palm and hold it tight.

    At this moment, Ao Feng felt as if the whole world was squeezing towards him. His body, including the violent force wrapped around him, were all frozen on the spot. He was obviously only a few feet away from Yuanshi Tianzun.  But it will never be able to pour on him.

    Ao Feng's eyes widened with anger, frantically mobilizing the power that destroys all directions, but the pressure from the whole world is getting stronger and stronger, the tornado is compressing inward, and the 3 million years of cultivation he unleashed condensed into a berserk  With all his strength, he squeezed back towards his own body.

    "poof"

    After a few breaths, Ao Feng's body exploded into a cloud of blood mist, just like a watermelon that was squeezed alive. There was no earth-shattering explosion, and it was just an understatement. Even Yuanshen was not spared, and his soul was scattered.

    After Yuanshi Tianzun dealt with Ao Feng as if he had pinched a fly to death, he glanced at Zulong who kept his eyes closed and said nothing, turned around and walked away slowly. Just after taking three steps, his figure disappeared into the  In Longquan Cave.

    Heavenly Court, Tushita Palace, Gao Peng's quiet room.

    Gao Peng, who had closed his eyes and cultivated himself, suddenly turned pale, but he recovered in the next moment. He slowly opened his eyes, and said to himself in amazement: "Is this the strength of a top-level power? It's terrible, three million years  Cultivation level, you don¡¯t even have the qualifications to meet the other party.¡±

    "In this way, facing Tathagata, I also have no power to fight back. Even if Tathagata is not as good as Yuanshi Tianzun, he will not be too weak."

    "On Yuanshi Tianzun's side, as long as he doesn't touch his reverse scale and intends to release the ancestral dragon, he will not confront him, but on the Tathagata's side, conflicts are inevitable. Damn it, what should we do?"

    "Huh?" Just when a trace of anxiety was rising in Gao Peng's heart, his expression suddenly changed, and a look of ecstasy suddenly appeared on his face, "So that's the case, is that the case? Zu Long is right, it seems that I am indeed young  Look at this self-created Dragon Nine Revolutions!"

    ? Longquan Cave.

    After Yuanshi Tianzun left, where Ao Feng was blown up before, a little spiritual light suddenly emerged out of thin air, like a firefly, shining with a faint light, it was a trace of Ao Feng's true spirit.

    Ancestral Dragon opened his closed eyes again, looked at the Aofeng's true spirit, and a gleam of joy flashed in his eyes, and the dragon's mouth was slightly cracked, as if he was smiling.

    Zulong's mind moved, and the chaotic dragon ball under his chin escaped, and flew to the place where the real spirit was, covering Ao Feng, the real spirit.

    At this moment, Ao Feng is like being in the unexplored chaos, nourished by the ancestral dragon and dragon ball, and that trace of true spirit grows rapidly.

    Slowly, Ao Feng's Fenglong Yuanshen recovered, curled up in the dragon ball, and his body surface was wrapped by a layer of light film, as if a dragon egg had been bred in the chaos.

    Zulong tilted his head, and two pillars of chaotic light shot out from his eyes, shining on Ao Yue's dragon corpse, and Ao Yue's huge seven-clawed red dragon body suddenly turned into dots of light, all of which were submerged in the chaotic dragon ball  Among them, it was integrated into the dragon egg.

    Zulong's eyes flickered slightly, and his mind moved again. Aofeng's primordial spirit in the dragon's egg was pulled out by Zulong.

    Ten months later, Chu, the son of King Zhuangxiang of Qin who was a hostage in Zhao State, got a son named Yingzheng

    Time flies, 7749 years passed by in a flash, and in Longquan Cave, the Chaos Dragon Ball has disappeared, leaving only a huge dragon egg in front of the huge Promise Ice.

    On the dragon egg, there are two colors of silver gray and red circling around, and mysterious inscriptions appear and disappear one after another, and an obscure and mysterious atmosphere is constantly exuding.

    Zulong looked out of the cave and murmured: "It's time, it's time to come back."

    Sure enough, as soon as Zulong's words fell, a black dragon shadow, wrapped in a huge golden light of merit, flew into this cave in a meandering circle, and then went straight into the dragon's egg.

    Following the black dragon getting into the dragon egg, the dragon egg, which was originally only intertwined with silver gray and red, now has a dark black color.

    Ao Feng's original body of a wind dragon now possesses the three attributes of water, fire, and wind in one body.

    After a while, a huge golden light suddenly appeared on the dragon egg, and the dragon egg also began to shake slightly. The three-color light spun rapidly, and the golden light gradually faded, as if being captured by the three-colored light.??The light is generally absorbed by the wear and tear, and in fact it is.

    Fifty years ago, Zulong and Ao Feng fused together the primordial spirit representing water virtue in his Dragon Ball, and was reincarnated as Qin Shihuang. Qin Shihuang swept Liuhe and established the first unified country in Chinese history.  The same track, unified weights and measures, can be described as infinite merit.

    Just when his merits and virtues were completed and his life was over, the way of heaven responded and sent down great merits. The black dragon transformed by Ao Feng's primordial spirit returned to its body with boundless merits, and Ao Feng's cultivation base also increased greatly because of this.

    I don't know how long it has passed, all the golden light of merit was absorbed by Ao Feng, and the three-color light was also absorbed into the dragon egg.

    "Boom"

    "hold head high"

    With a bang, the dragon egg exploded, and a seven-clawed dragon whose color was infinitely close to that of the ancestor dragon meandered out. After hovering in the Longquan Cave for a few weeks, it landed on the ground and turned into Ao Feng's human form.

    Ao Feng raised his hands, clenched them tightly and then loosened them, feeling the mighty cultivation in his body, his eyes showed ecstasy.

    The most important thing is that he has fused the flesh and blood essence of Da Ri Tianlong, and he has also advanced to the Seven-Clawed Dragon Emperor. His physical body is more than a step stronger than before, and his dragon power has skyrocketed.

    After this death, Ao Feng's Shenlong Nine Turns has been practiced to the third turn, and his cultivation base has been multiplied several times, reaching the level of more than one hundred thousand years, and he has become a Taiyi Golden Immortal.  The time of this resurrection was greatly accelerated, and it also brought him more than 100,000 years of cultivation.

    Finally, with the golden light of merit brought back by the primordial spirit black dragon, Ao Feng's current cultivation base is 500,000 years.

    But this is not the most important thing. What's more important is that Ao Feng already knows that Shenlong Nine Turns not only means that the body can be resurrected after death, but even the primordial spirit can die.  And resurrected, and his cultivation base increased several times.

    This is very scary. In the future, as long as you find a secret place and hide a trace of your true spirit in a spiritual object, you will no longer have to be afraid of death.  more powerful.

    "After this experience, your cultivation will surpass Yuanshi Tianzun sooner or later. In this world, no one can threaten you anymore. Go! Do what you should do." Zulong opened his mouth slowly, awakened and immersed in  Ao Feng in the joy of greatly increasing his cultivation base.

    Ao Feng lifted his spirits, he lifted the hem of his clothes, knelt down to Zulong sincerely, and said: "Thank you for your help, senior. Ao Feng will definitely save senior from trouble in the future."

    Zulong nodded slightly, opened his dragon's mouth, and spit out a stream of extremely cold air, and entered through the top gate of Aofeng.

    "Senior, this is" Ao Feng looked at Zulong in surprise.

    Zulong smiled and said: "Although I am sealed here, it is not without benefits. This is the Wuji Xuanbing that I sacrificed for tens of thousands of years. I will give it to you."

    "Your supernatural powers happen to have the method of using black ice. This infinite black ice can exert even stronger power on you. Go! Do what you want." (Remember this site website: www.hlnovel  .com

 Chapter 884: The Monkey Comes

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    ?South Zhan Buzhou, the general altar of the Dragon Sect in Kuaiji Mountain.

    All the sons and daughters of dragons gathered together, watching Ao Feng on the Dragon Throne enthusiastically. In fifty years, in just fifty years, Ao Feng not only increased his cultivation by more than ten times, but also evolved into a seven-clawed dragon emperor.  What did he go through?  Qunlong was extremely curious.

    "Everyone, in the past 50 years, I have figured out one thing, that is, Shenlong Jiuzhuan is far from what we understood before, it is actually more powerful."

    "Even if the body is destroyed and the soul is scattered, as long as there is still a trace of the true spirit, you can be resurrected from the dead and your cultivation will double."

    "Immediately inform all the clansmen who have practiced the Ninth Rank of Shenlong about this matter, and ask everyone to deposit a trace of true spirit with spiritual objects, and place it secretly, so as to be safe."

    "yes."

    After ordering this most important matter, Ao Feng asked Prince Mo Ang again: "Mo Ang, how is Ao Jia's progress?"

    Ao Moang stood up and replied: "Dragon Emperor, so far, 70% of Beiju Luzhou has belonged to our Dragon Clan, and most of the monster clans have also joined the Dragon Clan.  The big demon does not want to be subordinated to others, and is still stubbornly resisting."

    "However, they are only barely supporting it. It is only a matter of time before their destruction. Under the follow-up of the Dragon Sect, the human race in Beiju Luzhou has greatly improved their civilization. They all worship the dragon race and call themselves 'descendants of the dragon'."

    Ao Feng nodded in satisfaction when he heard the words, and said: "Very good, well done, no one in Beiju Luzhou looks down on it, then let's transform it into a country that belongs exclusively to my Dragon Clan."

    "The current top priority is to develop Beiju Luzhou. Nanzhan Buzhou and Dongsheng Shenzhou can be put aside for a while. Now that Nanzhan Buzhou is in a state of conflict between Chu and Han, you must remember not to intervene in the mortal world.  The dispute over the alternation of imperial power, so as not to attract the objection of the heavenly court."

    "yes."

    "Then let's do it like this! Now is the critical moment for the development of the Dragon Clan. It is too time-consuming to cultivate the self-destructive primordial spirit, and it will take more than a hundred years at most. Let's not practice on a large scale for the time being."

    "When Beiju Luzhou stabilizes, I will give you time to continue to advance. Now, you can practice in batches."

    "There is a principle that must be kept in mind in the development of all parties, that is, do not have any major conflicts with Taoism and Heaven. In some cases, you can even give in temporarily."

    "I would like to obey the order of the Dragon Emperor."

    After the meeting was over, Ao Feng called Ao Cunxin to stop, and took care of her and Erlangshen's situation. Knowing that the couple is now harmonious and respectful to each other, Ao Feng felt relieved.

    When the dragon clan was developing vigorously, Erlangshen was not idle. He was also training in secret, using various martial arts formulas provided by Ao Feng to enhance the strength of the grass head god under his command.

    At the same time, he is more diligent than before in subduing demons everywhere, and powerful demons often adopt the method of subduing them into grass-headed gods under his command. As for the reason why he does this, it is self-evident.

    Before leaving Longquan Cave, Ao Feng had stored a trace of true spirit in the Golden Snake Sword and hid it in Longquan Cave. With his safety guaranteed, Ao Feng turned to Beiju Luzhou with full confidence.

    Originally, the demon tribe in Beiju Luzhou was already struggling, and with the addition of a fierce man like Ao Feng, it was even more defeated.

    After Ao Feng personally took action and killed several monster clan powers such as Qiongqi, Wuwu, and Chaos, the largest force of the monster clan finally collapsed and was annexed by the dragon clan.

    Beiju Luzhou was divided into two by Ao Feng, and two countries were established. One country was dominated by the monster race, and the other was dominated by the human race.  For "China".

    The two countries follow their own ways and do not interfere with each other. Demons are not allowed to eat people, and people are not allowed to hunt monsters. The two countries also adopt Legalism as their basic national policy and rule the country according to law.

    Ao Feng has poured a lot of effort into the two countries, and the civilization process of the two countries has taken a big step ahead of Nanzhan Buzhou. If you use dynasties to describe it, Nanzhan Buzhou is still in the Han Dynasty, and the Dragon God Kingdom and the Chinese Kingdom  The social form is already in the Ming Dynasty.

    However, all of this was only completed in more than a hundred years. There is no doubt that a lot of high-pressure policies and coercive methods must have been used in it. If it were not for the growth of seedlings, how could the social process be so fast?

    But no matter what, Beiju Luzhou is considered to be included in the Dragon Clan's bag. The people of the two countries all worship the Dragon Clan, and the Dragon Sect exists as the state religion of the two countries. Beiju Luzhou's strategy has reached 100%.

    ?As for Dongsheng Shenzhou and Nanzhan Buzhou, the attack levels are 45% and 30% respectively, and Xiniu Hezhou is only 5%. There is a long way to go!

      On this day, the main altar of the Dragon Cult of China in Luzhou, Beiju.

    The East Sea Carp General Soldier rushed over and reported to Ao Feng: "I would like to report to the Dragon Emperor, a fairy came to the East China Sea today, claiming to be the Monkey King Monkey King of Huaguo Mountain and Water Curtain Cave, and he asked the Dragon King for weapons."

    "The Dragon Lord gave him the Dinghai Shenzhen Needle, but he was still not satisfied, so he asked the Dragon Lord for a cloak. The Dragon Lord really couldn't come up with a good cloak, and Sun Wukong seemed to have a special background. The Dragon King specially ordered the younger one to come to ask the Dragon Emperor what to do.  To deal with this person, I also ask the Dragon Emperor to show me."

    "Oh? Before you know it, more than 300 years have passed." Ao Feng murmured to himself, and then said to the general soldier Li: "Order Ao Chun to send that monkey away.  It's easy to persuade each other, and if you can't persuade him, let him handle it, but don't hurt his life."

    "Decree."

    Commander Li took the order to retreat, Ao Feng didn't bother to pay attention to the monkey now, it wouldn't be good to make friends with him at this time, besides, Ao Feng didn't pay attention to the monkey from the beginning.

    Journey to the West has little to do with his mission. At most, Ao Feng intends to use Journey to the West as an opportunity to encroach on the territory and incense of Xiniu Hezhou. It is still more than six hundred years away from now, which is very early.

    He had secretly confessed to Ao Guang about Sun Wukong a long time ago, that the golden cudgel was destined to be his, and he couldn't keep it at all

    ? East China Sea Dragon Palace.

    A sharp monkey voice was shouting in a rogue manner: "Old Dragon King, it would be fine if I didn't get this god iron today, but now my old grandson is holding this treasure in his hand, and the clothes on his body don't match.  "

    "If you have anything good to wear here, simply give me another pair of robes, and my old grandson will thank you in the future."

    Ao Guang waved his hands again and again, and said, "This is really gone."

    Monkey King jumped on the dragon chair and squatted down, laughingly said: "The so-called one guest does not bother the two hosts. Today, old Dragon King, if you don't get me a good cloak, my old grandson will not come out of the gate of the Crystal Palace."

    ? With Ao Guang's current practice and practice, the fledgling Sun Wukong is just a clown, but he knows that Sun Wukong is related to the calculations of the three forces of Buddhism, Taoism and heaven, so he doesn't care about him.

    "Please Shangxian go to a few more places, maybe you can find a suitable cloak, the old dragon really doesn't exist anymore."

    Sun Wukong was not relentless, and only insisted: "It is better to stay in one house than to go to three houses. Be sure to ask for one."

    "Really not. If there was, the old dragon would have offered it long ago. The old dragon is even willing to give up this magic iron, so why would he be stingy about wearing it?"

    The two argued for a while, Sun Wukong was a little impatient, and immediately showed his evil image, raised the golden cudgel he just got, and shouted: "If you say no, my grandson will try this treasure with you."

    Well, if you can't force it, you can change it to blackmail.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 885: The Attitude of the Great Sage Qitian

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Seeing Monkey King's face, Ao Guang felt a little angry, and his face couldn't help but gloomy.

    At this moment, a clear voice came from the back hall, "If you want to wear it, that's easy."

    Hearing this voice, Ao Guang secretly heaved a sigh of relief, since Lao Ba came back at this time, it was the Dragon Emperor's arrangement.

    It was quite timely. If he came a little later, he was afraid that he would explode out of control and directly blast the monkey head out of the East China Sea, which might ruin the event.

    Monkey King turned his head to look at Ao Chun who had just come out of the back hall, he couldn't help being slightly startled, and asked, "Who are you? Can you be the master?"

    Ao Chun said proudly: "I am Ao Chun, the eighth prince of the East China Sea. If you want to wear it, you can fight with me. If you win, I will offer you the best clothes with both hands. If you lose, where do you go back and forth?"  ,how?"

    Sun Wukong is a militant in the first place, and he has just obtained a weapon that is convenient for him. He is just at the time when he is full of ambitions. When he hears this, how can he hold back?

    Immediately holding the stick in his hand, he screamed: "Okay, this is what you said."

    Ao Chun pouted and said, "I said it, come with me!"

    After finishing speaking, he turned around and rushed up to the sea, followed by Monkey King, and the two left the East China Sea Dragon Palace one after the other and flew into the air.

    Ao Chun stretched out his hand, and a long spear with a black body and no luster appeared in his palm. He released the aura of a golden fairy mixed with Longwei, without any intention of hiding his clumsiness.

    Monkey King's face changed drastically, until now he didn't understand that maybe he had kicked the iron board this time, but what's going on?  The Dragon King of the East China Sea looks like a mere celestial being, how could his son be so strong?

    "Ha, your Donghai Dragon Palace is really interesting. I am not as good as my son. Why don't you just let you sit in the position of the Dragon King?" Monkey King said with a hippie smile, but he was actually a little scared.

    If it was only a star and a half stronger than his opponent, he might still fight with a brave spirit, but he was only in the realm of the Profound Immortal, and the opponent was a Golden Immortal, two great realms higher.  How can I fight this?

    Ao Chun curled her lips in disdain, and said: "My father keeps a low profile, he doesn't want to hurt the peace of the neighbors, he is too lazy to argue with you, but you take it as a bully, let the prince weigh it today, what are you capable of, dare to do it  If there is such a thing of bullying, look at it."

    After he finished speaking, he didn't wait for Sun Wukong to say any more, he stabbed with his spear, and he didn't use the Wentian Spear Art, otherwise he would be bullying Monkey King, and just used ordinary marksmanship to launch a sudden attack.

    The battle was provoked by himself, and Sun Wukong could only bite the bullet and fight at this time, and immediately threw away all his strength to deal with Ao Chun's attack.

    In front of Ao Chun, the fledgling Monkey King is powerless to fight back. Whether it is strength or skill, he is weaker by more than one level, and under the shadow of Ao Chun's true martial arts, his seventy-two changes are also ineffective.  The effect can be described as a complete failure.

    After fighting for less than 30 bouts, Sun Wukong's tiger's mouth cracked open, his arms went numb, and he hurriedly shouted: "Eighth Prince, stay here, my old grandson admit defeat, don't put on your clothes!"

    Ao Chun shot Sun Wukong back with one shot, squinted at him and said, "I really don't want it anymore?"

    "No, no, no, the old dragon king gave me this magic iron, and it's done as a neighbor. Hehe, it's my old grandson who is not greedy. I hope the eighth prince will forgive me, hehehe" Sun Wukong smiled embarrassingly, and kept saying  road.

    Although Sun Wukong's appearance is suspected of bullying the weak and fearing the strong, to a certain extent, it can also be said that he knows current affairs, knows how to advance and retreat, and is well versed in the truth that "a good man does not suffer immediate losses".

    Ao Chun couldn't help laughing when he saw Sun Wukong's rogue face, "You monkey head, you know it well, and since that's the case, the prince doesn't care about you, just go!"

    After finishing speaking, he wanted to return to the Dragon Palace. Seeing this, Sun Wukong took the initiative to join him, "Eighth Prince, don't worry, I live next to Huaguo Mountain and the East China Sea Dragon Palace. Now that I have come out, why rush to go? Why don't you go to the little brother's water curtain?"  How about sitting down and drinking a glass of water?"

    Ao Chun waved his hands when he heard the words, and said seriously: "That's not necessary, the Crown Prince has something to tell you truthfully, the Dinghaishenzhen needle in your hand is the stator left in the East China Sea when Dayu controlled the waters."

    "This Dinghaishen needle is destined for you, and it is your ability to take it away, but after all, this thing is not from the Dragon Palace of the East China Sea. If you take it away, you still need to give an explanation to the heavenly court."

    "My father will truthfully report this matter to the Heavenly Court in the future. If the Heavenly Court wants to investigate, you can decide for yourself. Whether you want to return the Dinghaishen Needle is up to you. Anyway, I, Donghai Dragon Palace, will not ask you for it. You  Do it yourself!"

    After Ao Chun finished speaking, he said:After diving into the sea, Monkey King was stunned, thought for a while, and then stopped thinking about it. Since the Dinghaishen Needle is destined for him, it is his own, and no one can use it if he wants it.

    It's just that the water in the East China Sea Dragon Palace is very deep!  An eighth prince is so powerful, what about the other dragon sons and daughters?  You can't afford to provoke them, so it's better to be careful with them in the future

    After Sun Wukong was dismissed, Ao Chun returned to the Dragon Palace to meet Ao Guang. Ao Guang asked Ao Chun, "Old Ba, what advice does the Dragon Emperor have?"

    Ao Chun nodded and said: "The meaning of the Dragon Emperor is to let the father go to the heaven to sue Monkey King, disturb the Dragon Palace, and take the Dinghaishen needle by force."

    Ao Guang was taken aback when he heard the words, "This this Dinghaishen needle was obviously given to him by us, why"

    Ao Chun smiled and said: "Father, don't worry! According to the Dragon Emperor, this is all arranged by the forces of all parties. All parties know what is going on. The father only needs to go to heaven and report the matter.  , it has nothing to do with us, we just watch the show."

    "Hmm" Ao Guang secretly nodded thoughtfully

    Time passed day by day, and some things that should have happened were still happening according to their trajectory.

    ? On this day, Gao Peng was drinking and chatting with the Eight Immortals of Shangdong and the Three Stars of Fu Lu Shou. During the chat, they talked about the Monkey King, which has caused a lot of trouble in the Three Realms recently.

    Only Han Zhongli, with a big belly and a palm-leaf fan in his hand, said, "I don't know where this Monkey King got his way, but he has some supernatural powers."

    "A few days ago, he broke into the Dragon Palace and made troubles in the underworld. His Majesty listened to Taibai Jinxing's advice and recruited him to be an official in heaven. However, he thought the official was too small, so he went down to heaven instead, calling himself the Great Sage Equaling Heaven."

    "Your Majesty sent Li Tianwang to take a hundred thousand heavenly soldiers and generals to capture him, but not only failed to capture him, but injured the giant spirit god and the third prince Nezha. In the end, His Majesty really made him a great sage equal to heaven.  No matter how you look at it, it's a bit unusual!"

    The transmission of Buddhism to the East and the Journey to the West are all high-level calculations. They, the middle and low-level gods, don't know about it, but if they can be gods, they will naturally not be stupid. They all see that there is something tricky in it.

    It's just that they don't talk too much, and those present are all Laojun's disciples, so they don't have any scruples.

    Gao Peng said with a smile: "The Great Heavenly Lord has his own intentions for doing this, and it has nothing to do with us, but anyway, he is the Great Sage Equaling Heaven who was sealed by the Great Heavenly Lord Jinkou. We have seen it, and we have to give some  face."

    Everyone nodded in agreement, Gao Peng's words were reasonable, as the saying goes, "Don't look at the face of the monk, look at the face of the Buddha", it is the Jade Emperor's business to be fooled or not, but they have to take it seriously.

    Lan Caihe suddenly asked Gao Peng curiously: "Uncle Nanhua, if the Monkey King wants to make friends with us, what attitude should we adopt to deal with it?" (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 886 Everything is normal

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Lan Caihe is the apprentice of Tieguai Li, and Tieguai Li is the disciple of Taishang Laojun, so according to his seniority, he has to call Gao Peng a master uncle.  That is also senior.

    Gao Peng chuckled, and said: "This is easy to handle. You should eat and drink. You should be more supportive in your words, but you will never have any substantive contact with him. In this way, there will be no problems."

    ?Everyone nodded in agreement after hearing what was said. These guys are all old fritters who have been in the heaven for many years. Naturally, they will not understand the basic skill of being wise and protecting one's life.

    Sometimes, this person is really careless. Not long after they finished discussing Monkey King, they saw a strange colorful auspicious cloud flying towards this side somersaulting.

    Everyone looked at each other, winked, and continued drinking and chatting as if nothing had happened.

    The somersaulting cloud came close, but suddenly dispersed, and a monkey with golden hair and a strong suit appeared on the spot. With a smile on his face, he approached him familiarly, and shouted: "Hello, all the immortals!"  ! My old grandson is so polite.¡±

    Lan Caihe pretended to be ignorant and cupped his hands at Sun Wukong and said, "I haven't asked this Shangxian Gao's name."

    When the monkey heard that Lan Caihe called him an immortal, he was so happy that he scratched his head, and immediately reported his family name, "My name is Sun Wukong, and I am the Great Sage Equaling Heaven who was proclaimed by the Jade Emperor."

    When everyone heard this, they immediately looked "surprised". Under the leadership of Gao Peng, they all stood up and greeted them.  Please sit down."

    Seeing this, Sun Wukong thought that he was indeed the best official, and even this old fairy who looked more immortal than Taibai Jinxing treated him respectfully, and his vanity was greatly satisfied.

    Immediately, he turned his hand, and the imperial wine given by the Jade Emperor appeared in his hand. Monkey King invited everyone to drink together.

    Moreover, this royal wine has a strong aura, and drinking one cup is enough to practice for several years. Of course, it is several years in the mortal world and several days in the sky.

    Although there is only one bottle of Royal Wine that Sun Wukong took out, this bottle is different from the bottle in the mortal world. There is heaven and earth in this bottle, and a small bottle can hold ten catties of Royal Wine.

    With Gao Peng's previous words, the immortals flattered Sun Wukong and enjoyed his imperial wine with peace of mind.  He called him "Old Immortal", and the rest were called brothers.

    Monkey King also saw that this group of people was headed by the old fairy Nanhua, so he toasted him frequently, deliberately wooing him.

    Gao Peng is well aware of Sun Wukong's innocence, and pretends to be a snake with him. After all, he intends to take advantage of him and give him some face in words, but it's no big deal.

    In the days that followed, the originally peaceful heaven became lively due to the arrival of Monkey King, and as time went by, the Queen Mother's birthday was finally approaching, and the Pan Peach Festival was about to be held.

    Ao Feng, who was originally practicing meditation in Beiju Luzhou, secretly went to the sky under the support of Gao Peng. He and Gao Peng were originally one, with exactly the same breath, and changed into some kind of pendant at random to stay on Gao Peng's body, but no one noticed.  .

    Not long after, Monkey King was sent to take care of the Pantao Garden, and Ao Feng also secretly moved in. The flat peaches were deliberately stolen by the Jade Emperor and Queen Mother, so there would not be any powerful people around.  It is absolutely impossible to find him.

    Then Ao Feng boarded directly in the peach garden. During the day, Sun Wukong ate some flat peaches secretly. When he returned home, Ao Feng would also pick a large wave of flat peaches and put them in the reincarnation table.

    The monkey head of Monkey King only cares about stealing and eating, so how can he care about the number of flat peaches?  As a result, the flat peaches that ripen once every nine thousand years disappeared at the rate at which Sun Wukong ate one, and Ao Feng picked two. Before the start of the flat peach meeting, they were almost gone

    On the third day of March, it was the birthday of the Queen Mother, and it was also the day when the Pantao Festival was held. There was no one in the Tushita Palace.  In the high-rise pavilion, Zhuling Dantai preached.

    The five big gourds and nine-turn golden elixirs were placed in the undefended pill furnace room in such a big way. Suddenly, three of the five big gourds disappeared, and after a while, the three big gourds reappeared in the field  .

    Not long after, a swaying figure appeared in front of Tushita Palace, who else was it if it wasn't the monkey head that disturbed the Peach Fair?

    I saw Sun Wukong pointing to the plaque on the gate of the palace with drunken eyes and saying: "Du Rate Palace Uh How did I get here?up?  Well, I planned to find a chance to visit this old man, but I never had the chance, so I took this opportunity to pay a visit today.  "

    After speaking, he staggered into the Tushita Palace, but he couldn't find anyone, but he was overjoyed when he saw the five purple gold gourds, "Hey, while Laojun is away, let's try a few golden pills from him."

    After speaking, he pulled out the lid of the gourd and poured it into his mouth, just like eating jelly beans, but after eating two gourds, he found that the other three gourds were empty, so he threw the empty gourds on the ground.

    Only three pills of this nine-turn golden pill can create a celestial being, one golden pill contains ninety-nine, eight hundred and ten years of mana, and one gourd has thirty-six golden pills.

    Monkey King poured two gourds down in one breath, but in fact he couldn't digest them at all. The huge mana stagnated in his body and condensed into a ball, which couldn't be refined at all. There was no big difference between eating two gourds and five gourds.

    Unknowingly, Monkey King took the blame for Ao Feng.

    But as soon as the golden core entered the body, the huge spiritual energy rushed, and Sun Wukong's drunkenness disappeared without a trace. Finally, he realized that he had caused a terrible disaster, and immediately went to the lower realm in a hurry, and Ao Feng also gave him a "fun wind"  car", and left the Heavenly Palace with his front and rear feet.

    Not long after Sun Wukong left, a group of auspicious clouds flew over from the sky, but it was Taishang Laojun who came back with Gao Peng and Jinyin Boy riding a green bull.

    "Ah! What what's going on here? Master, your golden core" Gao Peng "turned pale with shock" and looked at the Supreme Lord in amazement.

    Taishang Laojun waved his hand and said softly: "It's okay, you all pack up here, I will go to see the Great Heavenly Venerable."

    "yes."

    ?The havoc in the Heavenly Palace that shocked the Three Realms still happened according to the calculations of all parties, without any problems, and without any incidents.

    Although the secrets of heaven have been inexplicably messed up since more than 400 years ago, the operation of the way of heaven does not seem to have changed, and it is still moving forward according to that specific trajectory.

    This also gave all parties an illusion that nothing abnormal happened in this world, and everything was preordained by the way of heaven.

    And in Beiju Luzhou, Ao Feng called Ao Lie, the third prince of Xihai, to the front, and said: "Ao Lie, the attack on Xiniu Hezhou requires you to make some sacrifices, and you may suffer a lot of grievances, are you willing to do it?  "

    The little white dragon Ao Lie said decisively: "For the great prosperity of the Dragon Clan, Ao Lie is willing to do anything."

    "Very good, now you go back to the West Sea Dragon Palace and set a fire to burn the pearls on the hall."

    "Huh?" (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 887 What troubles can a mere dragon clan cause?

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    After a great turmoil, Monkey King was finally crushed under the Five Elements Mountain, and the Three Realms returned to calm. Those who knew the inside story could only wait for the arrival of the five hundred years, and those who didn't know the inside story would just use it as extra talk.

    Ao Lie, the third prince of the West Sea, was sued by the Dragon King of the West Sea to the Heavenly Court for setting fire to the pearl in front of the temple. He was punished for a crime of disobedience, and was beaten with three hundred gold melon hammers.  Learner.

    At the same time, Ao Feng issued an order to suspend the expansion of the Dragon Clan and maintain the existing power. Everyone, enter a new round of retreat and advancement.

    It took Ao Feng more than 160 years to digest the three-gourd nine-turn golden elixir and two-thirds of the flat peaches in the flat peach garden, and another 150,000 years of cultivation.

    When cultivating the Ninth Rank of Shenlong, naturally the higher one's own cultivation level is, the more cost-effective each step is, so Ao Feng chooses to digest the Ninth Rank Golden Elixir and Pantao first, and after raising the base of his own cultivation base, he blew himself up  In order to practice the nine revolutions of the dragon.

    This time without external help, it took Ao Feng nearly two hundred years to recover from the state of a trace of true spirit.  Luo Jinxian also belongs to the stronger level.

    There are only more than a hundred years left before the start of Journey to the West, and Ao Feng has not continued to practice self-destructive souls. Now at this time, it is time to start exerting strength.

    After more than 300 years, the entire Dragon Clan of the Four Seas has no longer been able to find a Da Luo. It can be said that it is full of Da Luo. If this power is exposed, it will definitely cause shocks in the Three Realms.

    However, due to the chaos of the heavens, the dragons are well hidden. In the entire Three Realms and Six Realms, no one has discovered that so many Da Luo Jinxians have unconsciously appeared in this world.

    The Dragon King of the Four Seas and the Great Prince of the Four Seas are alternately "on duty", performing the function of promoting clouds and rain with due diligence, and there has never been any problem.

    The Jade Emperor never dreamed that in the past one year, the Dragon Clan of the Four Seas, who had never been in his eyes, had become a behemoth enough to shake his throne

    It was during the Southern and Northern Dynasties of Nanzhan Buzhou, and Taoists discovered that the Shenlong Cult, which had been silent for hundreds of years, had recently become active again.

    At the same time, he changed his style of never intervening in the struggle for imperial power in the mortal world, and began to actively contact the dignitaries in the mortal world, and they also began to appear in the change of imperial power between dynasties.

    At the beginning, the knowledgeable people of the Taoist sect secretly sneered, this Shenlongjiao didn¡¯t know what was good or bad, and dared to intervene in the change of imperial power in the mortal world. This kind of thing is no different from betting.  Forever.

    But what made the eyeballs of all the forces fall out was that the Shenlong Cult unexpectedly knew the number of days, and never made a mistake when choosing a team. Time after time, each time they chose the person whose destiny belonged to.

    During the Yongjia Rebellion, the Dragon Sect resolutely stood on the side of the Tuoba clan, even when the Tuoba clan was most turbulent, it did not waver. As a result, the Tuoba clan finally rose and established the Northern Wei Dynasty.

    After the fall of the Northern Wei Dynasty, the Shenlong Sect immediately turned to the Northern Zhou Dynasty and fully supported Yang Zhong, the prince of the state. Everyone thought that the Shenlong Sect had stumbled this time. Unexpectedly, although Yang Zhong died without any achievements, his son Yang Jian finally died.  Obtained the Zen throne of Emperor Jing of the Northern Zhou Dynasty, sat on the throne of God, unified the world, and established the Great Sui Dynasty.

    Afterwards, they supported the Guanlong Group and supported the Li family to fight for hegemony in the world. In the end, they got it again. The Li family was firmly established in the world.  All worship the Dragon King of the Four Seas.

    Many ministers in the court and central government have the status of members of the Dragon Cult. People are proud to join the Dragon Cult, and even have achieved it.

    However, this status did not allow the ministers to form cliques for personal gain. Because all officials are members of the Dragon Cult, there is no such thing as forming cliques for personal gain.

    The most important thing is that the purpose of the existence of the Dragon Sect is to bring benevolence to the world. The core teaching is to do good to accumulate virtue, to promote the learning of the Tao, and never to incite the people to riot. On the contrary, it is to educate the people to be kind to others.

    Who would take the time to crack down on such a sect?  If you really do this, then this country will not be stable at all, and even the Daoist sect can't reject it on the face of it. In fact, the Dragon Sect itself is linked to the Daoist sect.

    Although the gods in the sky know it well, how can mortals distinguish it so clearly?  They are all preaching, and they are all guiding people to be good. In the eyes of ordinary people, the Dragon Sect and Taoism are the same thing.

    & nbsp; When the Daomen and the Heavenly Court reacted, 90% of the incense in Nanzhan Buzhou had been included in the Shenlong Sect bag, which made the gods in the Heavenly Court a little dumbfounded.

    The gods of the Taoist school don't care, anyway, the Shenlongjiao is very sensible. In the process of preaching, in addition to mainly spreading the idea of ??"descendants of the dragon", it will also bring other Taoist gods, especially the root of the core teachings and theories of the Shenlongjiao.  It even comes from the "Lao Gao" theory.

    In this way, the incense of the Taoist gods is actually not affected much, and it is the heaven that is really affected.

    However, all of this happened too quickly, and the Jade Emperor was currently focusing all his energy on Journey to the West, so he didn't care about it at all.

    Therefore, after Beiju Luzhou, Gao Peng completed the strategy of Nanzhan Buzhou. By the way, the strategy of Dongsheng Shenzhou has also reached 75%. Now the national teacher of Aolai Kingdom is the Princess Ao of the East China Sea.  Where is Bing Xin?

    Looking at the experience of the Shenlong Sect for more than 140 years, those with a heart found that they did not adopt the method of separating the eggs, but every time they put all their eggs in one basket, they chose which camp to stand, and they stood unswervingly.  camp.

    This made those who are interested understand that behind the Dragon Sect, there must be a peerless power who can "upper body and heavenly heart". If he didn't have a clear understanding of the operation of the heavenly way, how could he make such a precise choice?  It can be said to be a coincidence once or twice, but if you can choose the right one every time, it cannot be explained by coincidence.

    However, some people don't believe it, Sanqing doesn't believe it, Tathagata doesn't believe it either, and today's machine is chaotic, even they can't count it clearly, who can count it more clearly than them?

    Moreover, various forces have sent people to investigate the Dragon Sect, and the conclusions they have come to are that a bunch of dragon sons and dragon girls who have nothing to do are fiddled with. The Jade Emperor also talked to the Dragon King of the Four Seas. The Dragon King of the Four Seas said that,  The children just want to do some good deeds and add some blessings to the Dragon Clan.

    All right!  Regardless of whether the Jade Emperor believed it or not, he did not cause any trouble for the Dragon King of the Four Seas anyway. He knew that Aoyue, the great day dragon, was beaten to death by Yuanshi Tianzun, and he could no longer make progress.  possible union.

    As long as there is a need, he can completely control the dragon clan through Ao Yue, not to mention, what troubles can a mere dragon clan cause?  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 888 Dragons roam the world, all things surrender

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Journey to the West is about to begin. At this critical moment, a seemingly innocuous event happened in the Three Realms, that is, Erlang God went to heaven.

    Since more than 700 years ago, the Queen Mother wanted to persuade Erlang God to go to heaven to take over the post of judicial god, but because Erlang God had a grudge against the Jade Emperor, he never agreed. For some reason, just a few years ago, Erlang God suddenly agreed to this.  thing.

    In addition, many monsters from the Dragon God Kingdom in Luzhou, Beiju, have received secret orders from the Dragon Clan, and secretly sneaked into Hezhou, Xiniu, and hid.

    However, because of the Journey to the West, the Buddhist sect intentionally spread the news that the eminent monks of the Tang Dynasty are about to go to the west to learn scriptures, and the person who learns the scriptures is the reincarnation of the golden cicada under the Buddha's seat. If you can eat a piece of his meat, you can live forever.

    Because of this, the monster tribes from the four major continents were moved upon hearing the news, and a large number of monsters flooded into Xiniu Hezhou. Therefore, the monsters from the Dragon God Kingdom were submerged in the countless monster waves, and no one noticed

    West Sea Dragon Palace.

    The Dragon King of the Four Seas and all the dragon disciples gathered together, and Ao Feng stood on the throne wearing the cloak that originally belonged to Monkey King.

    After scanning the crowd from left to right, Ao Feng said in a deep voice, "Tell me, who are you?"

    "Dragon." Everyone shouted in unison.

    "What is a dragon?"

    "Also the saint of all souls."

    Ao Feng nodded slowly, and said: "That's right, the dragon is the sage among all creatures and one of the most noble creatures, but for a long time, we have been reduced to a meal on the plate of gods and gods.  Why?"

    ""

    Everyone was silent, Ao Feng said in a low voice: "This is because we are not strong enough, this world is like this, the weak eat the strong, and the fittest survive. Why do you say you are a saint?"

    Ao Feng took a deep breath, and continued: "Holy One, I didn't rely on words. I don't want to mention it in the past, but from now on, I want you to tell all living beings in the three realms that my Dragon Clan is the Holy One of All Souls.  The noblest and most holy of beings."

    Speaking of this, Ao Feng suddenly raised his right arm and shouted: "Dragon travels the world"

    All the Dragon Clan disciples also suddenly raised their right arms and shouted in unison: "All things surrender."

    "Boom"

    "My grandson is here! Hahahaha"

    A wild and incomparable cry, accompanied by a burst of landslides and ground cracks, resounded through the three realms, instantly disturbing the heavens and the earth and the hell, and also touched the hearts of countless people.

    Except for those powerful people who knew the inside story, many people turned pale with fright, wondering if that monkey escaped back then?

    Wouldn't he be going to heaven again?  Could it be that the Heavenly Court, which has been stabilized for more than a year, is about to erupt again?

    Monkey King naturally didn't know what those people were thinking. After he got out of the catastrophe, he didn't go elsewhere, but followed Tang Sanzang on the road westward.

    Unexpectedly, on the second day, he was reprimanded by Tang Sanzang for killing six thieves. Monkey King was furious, and immediately set up a somersault cloud and went straight to Dongsheng Shenzhou.

    Originally he wanted to go back to Huaguo Mountain, but when he was about to arrive, he stopped inexplicably. Back then, he made a big fuss, which not only caused heavy casualties to the monsters in Huaguo Mountain, but also imprisoned him for five hundred years. He deeply felt that he had no face to go back.  See monkey monkey grandson.

    After sighing deeply, he turned around and plunged headlong into the vast East China Sea, heading towards the East China Sea Dragon Palace.

    In front of the gate of the Dragon Palace, two sturdy shrimp soldiers joined hands with their steel forks, and shouted: "Dragon Palace is an important place, no trespassing is allowed."

    ?Since Sun Wukong was taught by Ao Chun, he no longer dared to stab at the Dragon Palace, so he honestly asked the shrimp soldiers to pass the message. After a while, the shrimp soldiers returned and said that the Dragon King had invited him, so Monkey King jumped inside.

    In the Dragon Palace, Ao Guang came out with Ao Chunying. When he saw Sun Wukong, he immediately smiled and clasped his fists and said, "The great sage has escaped the disaster. It's really gratifying. The old dragon is far away from me."

    The arrogance and arrogance of the past was gone on Sun Wukong's face. Hearing the words, he smiled wryly and said: "Old Dragon King, you must not be so polite. Back then, my old grandson didn't know the heights of heaven and earth, and King Chenglong didn't care about me. Instead, he gave me a golden cudgel as a gift.  Sun Cheng is in love."

    After finishing speaking, he clasped his fists to Ao Chun and said, "Eighth Prince, it's been a long time."

    Ao Chun returned a salute, and said with a smile: "The Great Sage has got out of trouble, why doesn't he look very happy?"

    "Alas it's hard to describe!"

    Ao Guang stretched out his hand and said, "Major Sage, please wait for the old dragon to set up a banquet, how about talking while drinking?"

    "Thank you Dragon King."

    ? At that moment, Ao Guang ordered the maid to open theDuring the banquet, I drank three cups with Sun Wukong, and then said: "The great sage is coming back now, presumably to restore the fairy mountain and return to the ancient cave?"

    Sun Wukong put down his wine glass, jumped up, jumped on the chair and sat down, and then he felt a little more comfortable, "I also have the same intentions, but it can't be done! My old grandson has become a monk now."

    Ao Guang pretended to be puzzled and said, "How do you explain this?"

    Sun Wukong said 1510: "I was guided by Guanyin Bodhisattva, followed the Tang monks from the east to the west to worship Buddha, and converted to Buddhism. Only then did I get out of the Five Elements Mountain. Now my grandson is already a traveler."

    Ao Guang was surprised and said: "That's a good thing too! If it wasn't for this, the Great Sage would have been suppressed for a long time under the Five Elements Mountain, but since the Great Sage was determined to convert and didn't go west, why did he return to Dongsheng Shenzhou instead?  ?¡±

    Anger appeared on Sun Wukong's face, and he said: "That Tang Monk didn't know good from bad, and when he met a thief cutting his way, I beat him to death to save his life. Not only was Tang Priest ungrateful, he blamed me instead, so the old grandson left  He, wanting to go back to his hometown, passed by the East China Sea, so he first visited his old friend."

    Ao Guang heard the words and said sincerely: "Thanks to the memory of the great sage, but since the great sage promised the Guanyin Bodhisattva to protect the Tang monk to go west, if you go back on your word now, how can the Tathagata Buddha rest with you?"

    Hearing the words, Sun Wukong pondered for a long time without saying a word, only drinking one cup after another, Ao Guang sighed: "The great sage likes to do it for himself, don't try to be at ease for a while, and miss the future. The old dragon welcomes the great sage at any time. As long as you come, you will surely  It is good wine and tea to entertain."

    Hearing Ao Guang's earnest words, Sun Wukong couldn't help feeling warm, nodded slowly and said: "Dragon King's kindness, my old grandson understands it, and I will go to protect him, and grandson will toast the Dragon King again."

    "please."

    After drinking another cup, Ao Chun suddenly said, "By the way, Great Sage, I have a cousin who is the third prince of Xihai. He made a big mistake back then.  I got Guanyin Bodhisattva to intercede and save my life."

    "He also promised Avalokitesvara Bodhisattva to protect Tang Monk from the west to learn scriptures. In the future, you will go together all the way. There are many difficulties and obstacles on the westward journey. If you encounter any difficult problems in the future, the great sage may as well come to the East China Sea for help. I will definitely help you with all my strength."

    When Sun Wukong heard the words, he became a little interested, "Oh? There is such a thing, what is your cousin's name? Where is he now?"

    Ao Chundao: "His name is Ao Lie, and he is waiting for the Buddhist scriptures in the Yingchou Stream of Snake Pan Mountain. The Great Sage can recognize him when he comes here."

    Sun Wukong said happily: "The eighth prince's kindness, I thank you here, and the three princes are traveling together, so I have a bottom line in my heart!" (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 889 This plot is wrong

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Monkey King left the Dragon Palace of the East China Sea and returned westward. This time he was not so comfortable when he went back. A magic spell was put on his head.

    Gao Peng, who watched all this in secret, sighed secretly, the so-called unrivaled hero is actually just a poor wretch whose fate is controlled by others.

    In the eyes of children, Sun Wukong is majestic and majestic; in the eyes of young people, Sun Wukong is a hero and heroic.

    But when you have enough life experience, when you look at Monkey King after reaching middle age, you will find that he is just an ordinary person who is engulfed by life and moving forward.

    Just like the tens of thousands of you in this world, you can't resist fate at all. No matter how much you jump, you can't jump out of the Five Fingers Mountain of "society"

    A few days later, Monkey King and Tang Seng arrived at the Yingchou Stream of Shepan Mountain, and Monkey King, who had been greeted by Ao Chun, voluntarily jumped onto the mountain stream, exhaled and called out, "Where is Ao Lie, the third prince of the West Sea?"

    "hold head high"

    As soon as Monkey King finished speaking, a dragon chant came from the deep stream, a white shadow flashed, and a slender and elegant white dragon hovered up, and after flying twice in mid-air, it descended in front of Monkey King, turning into a white dragon.  A handsome young man in white.

    Ao Lie looked Monkey King up and down, and said, "Who are you? Why did you call me?"

    Sun Wukong laughed and said: "It's easy to teach the third prince to know that I am the Monkey King Monkey King who caused a disturbance in the Heavenly Palace 500 years ago. Now I am enlightened by Guanyin Bodhisattva and escorted my master Tang Seng to the west to worship Buddha and pray for scriptures."

    "A few days ago, my old grandson was a guest in Donghai, and I heard your cousin Ao Chun, the eighth prince of Donghai, talk about you, so I realized that we still have friendship, so I came to call."

    Ao Lie "suddenly realized", with a faint smile on his face, he clasped his fists and said: "In this way, I have to call you senior brother, but I don't know where the master is, so I will go up and see you."

    Sun Wukong was overjoyed, jumped up and down, and said: "Okay, okay, good brother, come with me, and I will take you to see the master."

    Ao Lie happily followed Sun Wukong to visit Tang Sanzang, and when Tang Sanzang knew that Ao Lie was also arranged by Guanyin Bodhisattva to escort him to the west, he was overjoyed.

    Ao Lie is handsome and extraordinary, with polite words and deeds, and elegant and elegant conversation. Compared with Sun Wukong, he is like the difference between a scholar who has read poetry and books and wild grass in the mountains. It can be said that he has won the heart of Tang Sanzang.

    After a few words, Tang Sanzang saw Ao Lie more and more pleasing to his eyes, and immediately said: "In this case, you are my second apprentice, and I will give you the name of Wuxuan."

    Ao Lie happily bowed: "Disciple Wuxuan pays homage to the master and the senior brother."

    "Okay, good apprentice, get up quickly."

    After the re-meeting between master and apprentice, Ao Lie took the initiative to go forward and lead Tang Sanzang's white horse, and continued to walk westward, but Tang Sanzang and Monkey King didn't notice, Ao Lie looked at the white horse, with an inexplicable smile on the corner of his mouth  .

    In the sky, Wufang Jiedi looked at the following scene in astonishment, a little dumbfounded, this this situation is not what was agreed!

    Shouldn't Ao Lie swallow Tang Sanzang's horse, and then fight with Monkey King, they took the opportunity to go down, dealt with it, went to the South China Sea to invite Guanyin Bodhisattva, and finally let Ao Lie replace the white horse as Tang Sanzang's legs?

    What is the situation now?  What the hell is Wuxuan?  Why did Sun Wukong know Ao Lie?  Why is Ao Lie so polite?  this¡­¡­

    "Golden Head Jiedi, shall we still invite Guanyin Bodhisattva?" Polo Jiedi looked at the leader Jintou Jiedi in astonishment and asked.

    Jintou Jiedi was also a little confused at this time, and hesitantly said: "It should be no need! Our purpose is to let Xiao Bailong join the sutra learning team. Now everything is normal, let's go and invite Guanyin Bodhisattva please  What are you doing?"

    "Uhthenlet's do this first?"

    "Let's do it first!"

    Over there, Avalokitesvara Bodhisattva was still waiting in the Purple Bamboo Forest in the South China Sea to pull the little white dragon into the scripture-seeking team, but there was no one there.

    When Hui'an Xingzhe came back to tell the story, Guanyin Bodhisattva was stunned for a long time, and Hui'an Xingzhe asked cautiously: "Bodhisattva, what do we need to do?"

    Guanyin Bodhisattva returned to God, thought for a while, shook his head and said: "No need, let's leave him alone, it's just a mortal horse, if it encounters evildoers, it shouldn't survive, it shouldn't be a problem."

    Hui'an Xingzhe was terrified and moved, always holding the wisdom pearl in his hand, it was allThe Avalokitesvara Bodhisattva in the book now actually uses such uncertain words as "should". Is the secret of heaven so chaotic?

    Just when Tang Sanzang took Sun Wukong and Ao Lie all the way west, Xiniu Hezhou was also under the dark tide.

    The western region of Nanzhan Buzhou has been completely covered by the influence of the Dragon Sect. The countries that Tang Sanzang had to pass through on his westward journey, such as Xipan Hami, Uszang, Wuji, and Baoxiang, all believed in the Dragon Sect and enshrined the Taishang Laojun, Nanhua Zhenren,  Dragon King of the Four Seas, etc.

    However, after crossing the Baoxiang Kingdom, there is the 800-mile Liusha River, a tributary of the West Sea. This Liusha River separates Xiniu Hezhou from Nanzhan Buzhou.  Controlled, the Dragon Cult has always been difficult to insert.

    However, most of the energy of Buddhism is now devoted to Tang Sanzang, and the control over Xiniu Hezhou has been loosened, and the Dragon Clan took advantage of this and began to gradually insert nails in the hinterland of Buddhism

    Xiniu Hezhou, Uta State.

    There was a gloomy cloud in King Wuta's palace. A year ago, a monster came up Mount Baye, six hundred miles away from Wuta Kingdom. The origin of this monster was unknown. He gathered a group of little monsters and occupied the mountain  Wang, ran rampant in the territory of Wuta country, causing the people to die and the people to live in dire straits.

    The Buddhist eminent monk enshrined in Uta Kingdom went to subdue him, but he never returned. This action angered the monster. He went to the king's city, devoured several civil and military ministers on the spot, and finally went to the harem and robbed a group of concubines.  With the prince and princess, walk away.

    The king had no choice but to set up a list to recruit talents, saying that if anyone could get rid of this evil, he would treat him as a national teacher. Afterwards, several waves of so-called Buddhist and Taoist experts came, but all of them left without returning.

    And what the king did made the evildoer even more furious, and he would come to the king's city to eat people every now and then, and the people complained and suffered unspeakably.

    The king went to the temple in the country to worship Buddha every day, but he did not get a response for a long time. The king gradually lost hope in Buddhism.

    What he doesn't know is that it's not that Buddhism doesn't respond, but that there is more than enough heart and power. I don't know why, in recent years, Xiniu Hezhou has blossomed everywhere, and there are evildoers everywhere, and all of them have great powers and are difficult to subdue.

    And all gathered in the mountains and forests, gathered a large number of demon soldiers, and formed a group to fight against the Lingshan Buddhist soldiers. It seemed that overnight, all the powerful monsters from the four major continents came to Hezhou, Xiniu, and the Buddhist sects were exhausted, fighting fires everywhere.

    But Xiniu Hezhou is so big, and his Lingshan is so powerful, how can he be saved?  We had no choice but to rescue the most important places first. As for some small border countries, we can't take care of them for the time being.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 890

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "My dearest friends, what countermeasures can be taken against the monster in Baye Mountain?" King Uta sat on the throne lifelessly and asked expressionlessly.

    ?The civil and military ministers lined up on both sides below all lowered their heads and said nothing. There was a dead silence in the court hall. The king did not speak, and all the civil and military ministers did not open their mouths.

    The king's heart was cold, he got up slowly, he didn't even bother to talk about retreating, and was about to leave.

    "Report" At this moment, a warrior in front of the palace hurriedly stepped in, and shouted excitedly: "Your Majesty Qizuo, the list of exorcising demons has been uncovered, and the person who revealed the list is a merchant from the Eastern Tang Dynasty.  He said he knew how to get rid of demons."

    "What?"

    As soon as the warrior in front of the temple said this, the originally dead hall suddenly came to life. The king rushed to the warrior in front of the temple in three steps and two steps at a time, and asked anxiously, "Where is the man?"

    "Waiting outside the hall"

    "Please" Before the warrior in front of the hall finished speaking, the king said please, but he was already walking outside the hall.

    ?Outside the hall, he saw a middle-aged man wearing the costume of the Eastern Tang Dynasty waiting to be summoned. The king ignored the etiquette and asked anxiously, "Your Excellency knows how to get rid of demons?"

    Seeing this, the man was stunned for a moment, and someone next to him immediately said: "The person in front of you is His Majesty the King of Wuta Kingdom, please tell the truth, and the people of Wuta Kingdom will be grateful for your kindness."

    Hearing the words, the man quickly bowed and said, "See His Majesty the King."

    "No courtesy, no courtesy, just say it."

    "Yes." The man showed fanatical admiration on his face, and said: "It is actually very simple to punish the evildoers and keep the Uta country safe. The king only needs to dismantle the statues of Buddha and Bodhisattva in the temple and worship them instead.  The Dragon King of the Four Seas will do."

    "Dragon King?" The king and all the civil and military ministers were taken aback when they heard the words. Naturally, they would not be ignorant of the Dragon King of the Four Seas, but isn't the Dragon King the one who spreads the clouds and rains and controls the world?  Is the Dragon King still in charge of subduing demons and eliminating demons?

    Seeing that the king was in a daze, the man thought he didn't believe him, so he immediately said seriously: "Your Majesty doesn't know something, and now all the countries in the world worship the Dragon King of the Four Seas, and they are the heirs of the dragon."

    "As long as it is a place where the Dragon King is enshrined, not only will the weather be smooth and the crops will be plentiful, but also all evil will not arise and all evil will not invade. If there are evil spirits lingering, it will not be long before the evil spirits will disappear. Try everything."

    "If His Majesty does not believe it, Xiaomin is willing to use the head of the item as a guarantee. If His Majesty enshrines the Dragon King of the Four Seas and cannot keep it safe, His Majesty will cut off Xiaomin's head."

    Seeing the man's determination, the king was invigorated, turned around and shouted: "Come here, send troops to dismantle the Buddha statues immediately, and rush to make the gods and statues of the Dragon King of the Four Seas. This must be done within one day."

    "Yes, Your Majesty."

    The Generalissimo of Wuta State Army and Horses went to supervise the matter in person, and the man from the Eastern Tang Dynasty was also arranged by the king to stay in the posthouse.

    Under the personal attention of the king, the statue of the Dragon King of the Four Seas was built overnight, and invited into the temple that had become empty, and the original temple became the Dragon King Temple.

    As soon as the statue of the Dragon King of the Four Seas was put in place, the king took his civil and military officials and the man from the Eastern Tang Dynasty to worship. The man took out a written prayer and handed it to the king.

    After the king's grand ceremony, he began to pray and recited sincerely: "Brighten the secluded capital with candles, imitate phoenix chicks with chapters, drink Weishui in the West Qin Dynasty, recommend the river map in the East Luo, move stars and land with fire, rise clouds and rise out of the tripod."  The lake, I hope that the saints will walk, and the courtyard is approaching in the morning"

    "The king of Wuta country, I would like to worship the dragon gods of the four seas, pray for the dragon gods to have mercy, and protect the people of my Uta country"

    After the king had finished reciting the prayer, the people of Tang bowed down, "May the dragon god appear, and protect the living beings here" The king and all the civil and military officials also bowed down one after another.

    "hold head high¡­¡­"

    Just when everyone was paying homage to the statues of the Dragon King of the Four Seas, a dragon chant from nowhere resounded through the temple. The king was surprised and delighted. He looked up at the four statues that had just been placed, and saw that there was a thunderstorm on the statues.  Intense golden light.

    The Tang man said ecstatically: "The dragon god has appeared, and they have heard His Majesty's prayer."

    The king and civil and military ministers paid homage even more enthusiastically after hearing the news.

    "AngAng"

    There was another dragon chant coming from afar, but this time it seemed to be coming from a distance outside. A soldier stepped in and said loudly: "Qizou Your Majesty, there are dragon chant coming from the direction of Baye Mountain.  Colorful rays of light flashed."

    All kinds of signs show that worshiping the Dragon King is more useful than worshiping the Buddha and Bodhisattva. At this moment, Wuta Kingdom has established a preliminary understanding of the Dragon King of the Four Seas.devout heart.

    The king of Wuta Kingdom did not drink or eat, and led all the civil and military ministers to pay homage in the Dragon King Temple for two full hours, and another soldier came in to report.

    "Qizou Your Majesty, the queen, all the concubines and princes and princesses are back, not a few of them."

    "What?"

    Hearing this, the king couldn't believe his ears. The man from Tang Dynasty beamed and said to the king, "Your Majesty, you should go back and have a look first! The dragon god is different from other gods. As long as you believe in it sincerely and offer incense, you don't need to always pay attention to it."  It¡¯s a sacrificial offering, and sincerity leads to spirit.¡±

    The king burst into tears when he heard the words, such gods are really good gods!  Worshiped again to the statue of the Dragon King of the Four Seas, then hurried back to the palace.

    It was only when they saw their family members and prepared the reasons why they knew that the monster had been killed by the dragon. At that time, they only saw the auspicious clouds in the sky, and the dragon was circling and flying among the clouds. After a dragon chant, they  Just passed out.

    When they woke up, the monster's cave was completely empty, only the captured humans were left, and then a yellow dragon descended, engulfing them in a cloud of auspicious clouds, and when they regained consciousness, they were already  Return to the palace.

    ? What the family members said, I heard the king say "thank you to the Dragon God". Since then, the whole country of Uta has believed in offering sacrifices to the Dragon God, and they are extremely devout.

    The situation encountered by Wuta State is by no means an exception, and similar plots are staged in the entire Xiniu Hezhou area.

    Needless to say, all of this was naturally planned by the Dragon Clan. First, they sent the big monsters from the Dragon God Kingdom in Luzhou, Beiju, to make trouble, and wiped out the Buddhists in the human kingdom.  Passers-by", guiding them to worship the Dragon God, and finally the matter was perfectly resolved, and from then on, the incense of this country belonged to the Dragon Clan.

    Of course, not all places are completely successful. Some big countries have Buddhist eminent monks stationed there, and even Arhats from Lingshan, so bloody battles are inevitable.

    But those who were sent to Xiniu Hezhou were all big monsters with profound morals, and the Buddhist sect also suffered heavy losses in the battle, and this is why Ao Feng must dominate the Luzhou monster clan in Beiju.

    The demon clan of Luzhou in Beiju, to use an image metaphor, is like those desperadoes who are active in the Middle East and African battlefields in later generations. As long as it is beneficial, they dare to do anything.

    ?It is perfectly suitable to fight against Buddhism and act as the vanguard of the Dragon Clan's entry into Xiniu Hezhou.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 891 It's none of their business

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    One day in the sky, one year on the ground, the time ratio of Lingshan in the West Heaven is the same as that of the heaven, that is to say, all of this happens within one day.

    Things happened so fast that Tathagata didn't even react. If it was usual, where would such a situation happen?  No matter what movement or movement occurs in the Three Realms, the Tathagata can know it with a single thought.

    However, today's machine is chaotic, and the all-knowing and omnipotent Tathagata Buddha seems to have become blind and can't see anything.

    The actions of the Dragon Sect caused Lingshan to be in a hurry. Within a day, the members of the Lingshan tribe received countless prayers from mortal Buddhists, all of which were evil spirits who asked Lingshan to eliminate demons.

    In addition to the three Buddhas who can't move lightly, the four great King Kongs, the five Buddhas, the eight Bodhisattvas, the other nine disciples except Jin Chanzi, the eighteen arhats, the eighteen garan, the twenty gods, and the eight tribes are all spiritual mountain masters.  They can all be dispatched and lead Buddhist soldiers to fight fires everywhere.

    But there are too many accidents, how can they save them?  Moreover, the monsters in some places are really tyrannical. Not only did the Buddhist sect fail to save the fire, but they suffered a lot. In some places, even the Arhats were destroyed.

    Just because in some places there are dragons among the monsters, once they see the opportunity, they will attack outrageously and kill the great masters of Lingshan.

    After 900 years of development, the Dragon Clan has more than a hundred masters who have practiced the Ninth Rank of the Dragon, and they are all Da Luo Jinxians with hundreds of thousands of years of cultivation. In addition to the powerful martial arts, in fact, the core forces of the Dragon Clan, except  Other than the Third Buddha, Lingshan has no rivals.

    The consecutive fall of the great powers of Lingshan made Tathagata turn pale with shock. Anyway, the third Buddha finally couldn't sit still, and they dispatched one after another to various places to investigate the situation.

    However, once they sensed the aura of the Buddha of the Third World, the children of the Dragon Clan immediately secretly issued an order for a strategic shift, and fled away with the big monster.

    The Tathagatas were so angry that one Buddha was born and two Buddhas ascended to heaven. However, after walking around Xiniu Hezhou, they finally discovered the problem. Unexpectedly, in just a few years, 60% of the incense in Xiniu Hezhou was taken away by the dragons of the world.  Snatched away.

    "The Dragon Clan of the Four Seas? How could they have such courage? Could it be Sanqing's handwriting? They are dissatisfied with my spreading Buddhism to the East, so they came up with such a plan to directly attack my incense in Hezhou, Xiniu?"

    Tathagata was in doubt, but he had no evidence for this matter, but he didn't dare to make a conclusion on it. He decided to go to the heaven and see the Jade Emperor first.

    However, when the Tathagata saw the Jade Emperor, he saw that he was holding an ancient book tightly in his hand, and his face was also gloomy. The Tathagata asked in surprise, "Great Heavenly Venerable, what is this?"

    The Jade Emperor's temples twitched, he raised the ancient book in his hand, and said: "In my fairy book, all the true spirits of the dragon clan have disappeared, and at the same time, the true spirits of the gods of the four directions, the dragon clan of the four seas  Half an hour ago, it was announced that it would leave the Heavenly Court and become independent from now on."

    "What? Where did they have the guts? Could it be" Tathagata looked in the direction of Kunlun Mountain in surprise.

    Jade Emperor shook his head and said: "Zulong hasn't come out yet, and it is impossible for Tianzun to let him out."

    "That¡­¡­"

    "Don't ask me, I don't know anything, and the Dao of Heaven doesn't express anything."

    ""

    Just when the Tathagata met the Jade Emperor, the Dragon Palace in the West Sea was full of excitement.

    "90,000 years, 90,000 years, my Dragon Clan has been aggrieved for 90,000 years, and it's finally time for me to stand up."

    "Ao Feng, you are the hero of the Dragon Clan!"

    In the Dragon Palace, there are many new faces. In addition to the golden armored day dragon Aoyue, there is also a burly man in a blue battle armor. His name is Ao Cang, and he is the Eastern Azure Dragon Mengzhang Shenjun among the four gods.  .

    ?In addition to the Great Ritian Dragon and Qinglong, the Western White Tiger Supervising Soldier God, the Southern Suzaku Lingguang God, the Northern Xuanwu Zhiming God, the Shuntian Youjifu Shiying Dragon God, and the Sidu Dragon God were all present.

    All the dragon clan or the gods who are close to the dragon clan have retrieved their true spirits from the fairy books. All of this was naturally done by Ao Feng under the cooperation of Gao Peng.

    Gao Peng has been lurking by Taishang Laojun's side for hundreds of years, and naturally he will not accomplish nothing. This time he was able to retrieve the true spirits of everyone in one fell swoop. Gao Peng has made great contributions. The best thing is that he has not been exposed yet, and he still stays in the palace majesticly.  Taishang Laojun's side.

    After exchanging pleasantries, Ao Feng smiled and said: "Everyone, now our Dragon Clan is strong and powerful, and we can be said to be number one in the Three Realms in terms of strength and power.But we can't be careless yet.  "

    "After all, our top-level combat power is still slightly insufficient. Whether it is the Sanqing or the Tathagata, we are still not sure of winning the battle. The rise of the Dragon Clan still needs to be discussed in the long run."

    Ao Yue said in a deep voice: "I suggest that we first try to welcome the Zulong back. When the Zulong returns, let alone Sanqing, at least we don't have to pay attention to the Tathagata, and even if we want to, we can kill the Lingshan directly.  It's not too difficult to destroy Lingshan."

    Ao Feng said solemnly: "Zulong must be rescued, but this matter needs to be properly planned. The Yuanshi Tianzun is not an existence that any of us can compete with. If we rashly go to Kunlun to attract Yuanshi Tianzun, it will be nothing after all."

    Qinglong echoed: "Emperor Fenglong is justified. If you are not sure, you must not confront Yuanshi Tianzun. Otherwise, Emperor Darilong will be a lesson from the past."

    After Ao Yue was beaten out of his wits by Yuanshi Tianzun, it took more than a hundred years for the true spirit to recover in the fairy book, and he went to Longquan Cave again, but this time the Zulong prevented him from melting the Promise Ice again, and turned  And let him go to Beiju Luzhou to find Ao Feng.

    Ao Yue went as promised, and had to transfer to the ninth rank of the dragon. His cultivation base, which had no possibility of further improvement, was finally improved again. However, his cultivation base was relatively large, and the resurrection time would be much longer. Now he has only practiced to the second rank of the dragon.  But he already has millions of years of cultivation.

    He believes that if he can cultivate the Shenlong Nine Ranks to the ninth rank, he will be able to beat San Qing, but unfortunately, all this will take time.

    Ao Feng nodded to Qinglong, and said: "That's right, so we should not provoke Yuanshi Tianzun again now, our current focus is to plan Xiniu Hezhou incense, and after all the incense in the mortal world is returned to the dragon clan, we will have a clear plan."  foundation of the world."

    "At that time, we might as well overthrow Zhang Bairen's corrupt Heavenly Court and become the new co-lords of heaven and earth. Now that the situation is chaotic, it is actually the way of heaven that is being reborn. When the way of heaven reappears, we have already firmly established the position of co-lords of heaven and earth. By then  , even Sanqing has nothing to do with us."

    What Ao Feng said made the blood of the dragons boil with enthusiasm, and they wished that they would gather soldiers and horses immediately and fight in the heaven.

    Ying Long was very sober, he said hesitantly: "But will the Jade Emperor and Tathagata watch us succeed?"

    Ao Feng said proudly: "Naturally not, but so what? The current dragon clan, would they still be afraid of their obstruction? Sanqing is quiet and inaction, as long as it does not endanger this great world, they are too lazy to take care of it."

    "To put it bluntly, our Dragon Clan is independent, so what does it have to do with them? Even, who will be the co-lord of the Three Realms is none of their business? As long as their status is not shaken, they will not take it lightly."

    "Then what we need to face is nothing more than the Jade Emperor and the Tathagata who jumped over the wall in a hurry. If the Dao disappears today, the Jade Emperor is just a fart, and even the last existence that can support him is gone."

    "If he dares to send troops to attack, let's fight. Now we still have a little time, before all parties have reacted, we will try our best to grab the incense of Xiniu Hezhou."

    "My goal is to enshrine all the mortal beings in the future to my dragon clan, and call myself the descendant of the dragon." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 892 The Great God of the Mountain Keeper Flies

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    However, it is said that after Tang Sanzang accepted Ao Lie as his second apprentice, he crossed the Hami Kingdom of Xifan and arrived at the Guanyin Temple.

    The three masters and apprentices explained their identities, and they were welcomed into the courtyard by the Zhigu monks of the Zen Academy. After burning incense and paying homage to the Buddha in front of the Avalokitesvara statue in the main hall, a trembling old monk was helped out by two young monks.

    The following plot is no different from the original novel. Elder Jinchi still took out the money he had accumulated as a monk for more than two hundred years, seven or eight hundred pieces of various cassocks, and wanted to show them off in front of Tang Seng, a monk who came from heaven.

    ? As a result, Monkey King showed off the colorful cassock, the elder Jinchi set fire to it, and the black bear spirit stole the cassock.

    However, different from the original book, the little white dragon this time is not a white dragon horse that can only be used as a leg

    Ao Lie and Sun Wukong rode clouds and fog to the Heifeng Mountain, pressed down the cloud head, and watched the surrounding scenery as they walked. This black guy is also a person who will enjoy it. The mountain it occupies is also beautiful and the scenery is pleasant.

    Just as they were looking at the mountain scenery, they suddenly heard someone speaking in front of the Fangcao Slope. The two of them sneaked lightly and sneaked under the rocky cliff, peeking at it.

    It turned out that there were three monsters sitting on the ground, the top one was a black man, the left one was a Taoist, and the right one was a white-clothed gentleman. They were all talking there, talking about setting up a cauldron and setting a furnace, making a fire to make alchemy, white snow and yellow buds, side doors  Heretics.

    The black man suddenly smiled and said: "The day after tomorrow is my mother's disaster, will the second father come?"

    The scholar in white said: "I celebrate my birthday with the king every year. Is there any reason not to come this year?"

    Hearing the words, the black man nodded in relief, and said with a smile: "I got a treasure last night, called the Jinyi Buddha Garment. It is indeed a fun thing. I will use him as my birthday tomorrow. I will have a big banquet and invite all the mountain officials  , to celebrate the Buddha's clothing, what will happen if it is called the Buddha's clothing?"

    The Taoist clapped his hands and praised: "Miao Miao Miao, I will come here tomorrow to pay homage to my birthday first, and then come to the banquet the day after tomorrow."

    Hearing the words of the Buddha's robes, the two brothers and sisters didn't know that he was the one who stole the cassock, so they jumped out of the cliff side by side, and Sun Wukong raised his stick and shouted angrily: "Okay, you thief, you stole my cassock, how dare you do it?"  What kind of Buddha clothes will you bring back to me as soon as possible, so as not to teach you to be smashed to pieces and ruin your life."

    When the black man saw it, because he had stolen the Buddha's clothes first, he couldn't help feeling guilty, and fled in a panic. This black bear spirit is very interesting. Even though he is a big monster, he seems to be very knowledgeable about etiquette, and he also has a heart of propriety, justice and shame.  , which is different from ordinary monsters.

    The Taoist also rode away on the cloud, only the white-clothed scholar was a step slower, and was beaten to death by Monkey King, and he dragged him over to see it, but it was a white flower snake demon.

    Simply lift it up, pull it into three or five sections, and then go into the deep mountain to look for the black man, turn around the sharp peak, wipe over the steep mountain, and see a cave protruding from the cliff.

    When the two of them came to the door, they saw that the two stone doors were tightly closed. There was a horizontal stone slab on the door, and there were six big characters in the Ming Dynasty, which read "Heifeng Cave in Heifeng Mountain".

    Sun Wukong put his stick to his side, and immediately started shouting and cursing. Ao Lie also raised his dragon spear and stood proudly on the spot.  After the call, guns and sticks were exchanged, which was easy to kill. After hundreds of rounds of fighting, there was no winner.

    Both Sun Wukong and the black bear spirit are Taiyi Xuanxian's cultivation base, and their martial arts are also in the middle, so it was hard to distinguish between them for a while.

    Seeing this, Ao Lie shouted: "Eldest senior brother, just rest for a while, and wait for the younger brother to fight him."

    Sun Wukong also saw that he and the Black Bear Spirit were siblings, and he couldn't take it down in a hurry, and he had never been able to see through the cultivation of this junior, so he just took the opportunity to see his methods.

    Immediately swaying his stick, he drew back, Ao Lie was not polite, he straightened his spear, turned into a streamer, and charged at the black bear spirit.  The black bear turned pale with shock, why does this junior feel that he is much stronger than his senior?

    "Clang"

    "ah¡­¡­"

    "Boom"

    Monkey King's monkey eyes widened in an instant, thishow is it possible?

    After one round, the Black Bear Spirit couldn't even carry it through. At the moment when the two spears collided, an irresistible force came from the barrel of the gun. The Black Bear Spirit felt that what he was facing was not a person, but a majestic building  giant mountain.

    The black bear spirit was completely unable to resist. With a scream, his whole body flew out like a cannonball and crashed into the mountain wall. The hard mountain body was also smashed to pieces, and the huge and bloated body sank into a depth of several feet.  .

    "Hmph, vulnerable." Ao Lie snorted coldly, curling his lips in disdain.

    "Dangling"

    A crisp sound came from behind, and Ao Lie turned his head in surpriseLooking around, he saw Sun Wukong looking at him in a daze, not even responding when the golden cudgel in his hand fell to the ground.

    Ao Lie laughed dumbfounded, "Brother, what's wrong with you?"

    Monkey King closed his mouth wide open, looked at Ao Lie with complicated eyes, and asked, "Junior brother, are you the Da Luo Jinxian?"

    Ao Lie walked up to Monkey King, patted him on the shoulder, and said with a smile: "No matter what I am, I am your junior brother. This will not change. As for the others, why should senior brother care?"

    Sun Wukong showed an unspeakable wry smile, and said: "I should have thought of it a long time ago. Your cousin, the eighth prince of the East China Sea, has such a high level of cultivation, so how could you fall short."

    Speaking of this, Sun Wukong cheered up, and said with a smile: "If that's the case, I will leave the job of subduing demons and demons along the way in the future to you!"

    The corners of Ao Lie's mouth curled up, and he said: "Senior brother has something to do, it's up to the younger brother to do his job, and the younger brother will come to take the lead in the future."

    "Okay, okay." After Monkey King finished speaking, he picked up his golden cudgel, patted Ao Lie on the shoulder, and went straight to the Black Wind Cave. Naturally, he went to find the Jinlan cassock.

    Ao Lie looked at Monkey King's back, felt the loneliness in him, sighed secretly, and didn't say much.

    "Wow"

    However, the black bear spirit staggered out from the mountain wall, spit out a mouthful of blood with a wow, and looked at Ao Lie in horror.

    Ao Lie looked at the black bear spirit coldly, raised his dragon spear, pointed at his chest, and said, "Speak! How do you want to die?"

    "I I just stole a cassock, so it's not a crime to die for!" The black bear spirit took two steps back and said in horror.

    "Ao Lie."

    At this moment, a clear and clear voice came from the mid-air beside the two of them. They turned their heads to look, but saw a golden figure standing in mid-air.

    Seeing this person, Ao Lie hurried forward, cupped his fists and bowed, "Ao Lie sees Fenglong Emperor."

    "Excuse me." Ao Feng nodded to him, then looked at Black Bear Spirit, with a faint smile on his face, and said: "Black Bear, I will show you the way, are you willing to go?"

    Seeing that the black bear spirit could kill him with one move, the terrifying Ao Lie was so respectful in front of Ao Feng, and immediately knew that his identity was extraordinary, so he immediately knelt down and said: "Please help me, Daxian."

    Ao Feng said with satisfaction: "I still need a general to command the army in Luzhou Dragon God Kingdom in Beiju, are you willing to submit?"

    Hei Xiongjing was shocked all over, and looked up at Ao Feng inexplicably in surprise. It turned out to be the Dragon Emperor of the Dragon God Kingdom. Naturally, he would not be unfamiliar with the Dragon God Kingdom.

    "The black bear is willing to do the work of a dog and a horse for the Dragon Emperor."

    "Very good, come with me!"

    ? South China Sea Purple Bamboo Forest.

    Guanyin looked at the golden hoop in his hand, and muttered to himself: "Why hasn't he come yet? Could it be that something is wrong with my mountain guardian?"

    After thinking about it, Guanyin finally decided to take a look for herself, but when she arrived at Guanyin Temple, Tang Sanzang and his party had already started on the road again, and only the burnt-out Buddhist temple remained.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 893

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Avalokitesvara turned to Heifeng Mountain again, but the demon in Heifeng Cave had gone empty, and the bewildered Avalokitesvara caught up with the sutra-pilgrimage team in a mountain not far from Gaolaozhuang, and secretly called Monkey King aside  .

    "The Bodhisattva called the old grandson to come. I don't know how to take care of him?"

    Avalokitesvara found that Sun Wukong seems to have lost some vigor and became more peaceful, secretly marveling in his heart, the lawless monkey head has no arrogance?

    "Wukong, let me ask you, did you encounter any evil spirits in the Guanyin Temple a few days ago?"

    Sun Wukong said: "There is a black bear spirit who stole my master's brocade cassock, but that black bear spirit has been dismissed by me and my junior brother."

    "Oh? Where did the black bear spirit go?"

    "I don't know. At that time, I went into the cave to look for the Jinlan cassock. When I went out, the black bear spirit was no longer there. My junior brother said that he had escaped. Now that the cassock was found, we had nothing to lose, so we returned here."  Big setback, not in the mood to say too much.

    "Escaped?" Guanyin was stunned, she felt that there was something wrong with it, and thinking of the changes that happened in Xiniu Hezhou in the past year, Guanyin suddenly had some doubts about Ao Lie.

    "Go! Protect Tang Seng well and strive for a positive result."

    "Yes, I'll save it, and leave."

    After Sun Wukong was dismissed, Guanyin's eyes flickered, and instead of returning to the South China Sea, he followed the scripture learning team and secretly observed Ao Lie.

    Ao Lie was naturally well aware of Guanyin's secret surveillance, but he didn't show anything unusual, he just took care of Tang Sanzang with all his heart.

    When I arrived at Gao Laozhuang, I heard Mrs. Gao talking about the son-in-law of the monster. Because Sun Wukong made up his mind to hand over all monsters to Ao Lie in the future, so Sun Wukong did not become Gao Cuilan's as in the original book.  It looks like waiting in the backyard.

    When Zhu Gangli came, it was Ao Lie who showed up. When he saw Zhu Gangli, he didn't do anything. Instead, he said directly in the link of self-reporting: "I am the third prince of the Dragon King of the West Sea. I didn't set fire to the dragon ball back then.  , committed a serious crime, and was saved by the grace of Guanyin Bodhisattva."

    "Today, the crown prince changed his ways and returned to the righteous, abandoned his ways and became a monk, and protected a younger brother of the Eastern Tang Dynasty, called Master Sanzang, who went to the west to worship Buddha and seek scriptures. He passed by Gaozhuang to stay overnight. Because of what the old lady said, he asked me to save him.  Daughter, since you are the Marshal of the Canopy, how can you do this evil thing of bullying men and women?"

    When Zhu Gangli heard this, he was shocked. It was really a flood that rushed into the Dragon King Temple. The family didn't know each other, so they threw away their nails and palladium, and sang aloud, "Where is the person who learned the scriptures? I'm tired of introducing you."  Introduction."

    Ao Lieqi said: "Why do you want to see him?"

    Zhu Ganglu said: "I was originally Avalokitesvara Bodhisattva who advised people to be good, and I accepted her precepts. Here I keep a vegetarian diet and teach me to follow the Buddhist scriptures to worship Buddha in the west to seek scriptures. I will pay off my sins and get a righteous result."

    "Teach me to wait for him for the past few years without hearing any news, and finally waited for it today. Fortunately, you made it clear so that my brothers and sisters would not be able to kill each other."

    Ao Lie happily took Zhu Gangman to see Tang Seng without mentioning it.

    It's that simple. In the original book, Tang Seng's collection of Bailongma, Zhu Bajie, and Sha Wujing are all part of the ninety-nine and eighty-one difficulties. In fact, these three difficulties are very far-fetched.

    Originally, it was a matter of a few plain words that could turn hostility into wealth, but because of the monkey's impulsive and irritable character, it led to unreasonable incidents.

    In the sky, Guanyin looked at the scene below and felt that something was wrong, but there was nothing wrong with what happened, which made Guanyin frowned tightly.

    However, she did not leave just then, but still followed behind the scripture learning team. After Zhu Bajie joined the team, he naturally became the bearer.

    Tang Seng rode a white horse, Zhu Bajie carried the burden, Sun Wukong led the horse, and Ao Lie led the way. He passed through the Uzang Kingdom and arrived at Defutu Mountain. Zen Master Dewuchao taught the "Prajna Paramita Heart Sutra", and then continued.  forward.

    Just before leaving, Zen Master Wuchao looked at Ao Lie meaningfully, and inexplicably paid a tithe to the sky

    The Tang monk and his disciples headed west all the way, and thousands of miles ahead of them, there was a six-hundred-mile drill mountain. On the mountain was a fire cloud cave with a dry pine stream.  Then entrenched here.

    On this day, the red boy who was practicing the little demon suddenly felt something, and looked back to the sky, only to see a red cloud flying towards this side at high speed.

    After a while, the red cloud fell to the ground, and a fiery red figure appeared on the spot. When the red boy saw the person, he was overjoyed immediately, "Third aunt, why are you here?"Are you coming?  Are you here to see me?  "

    With a bright smile like the scorching sun on his face, Ao Cunxin greeted the red boy, stroked the top of his head lightly, and said with a smile, "Yes! Let me see if you, little rascal, are practicing hard."

    Hong Haier laughed and scratched the back of his head, saying: "Of course, how dare I be lazy!"

    Ao Cunxin is Honghaier whom I met two hundred years ago. At that time, Honghaier was just born and went to practice in the Flaming Mountain every day, and Ao Cunxin also "just happened" to practice there with the help of a few fire bricks from the Eight Diagrams Furnace of Taishang Laojun  , Grab Liuding Shenhuo.

    Ao Cunxin was originally a fire dragon, and this flaming mountain played an unparalleled role in assisting her natal supernatural powers, so the two met in the raging flames.

    Ao Cunxin took the initiative to speak and give advice, allowing Honghaier to practice the Samadhi True Fire in advance, and even went a step further, to practice the Five Real Fires, greatly increasing his strength.

    Hong Haier was overjoyed, so he took Ao Cunxin back to the Banana Cave, and Ao Cunxin got acquainted with Princess Iron Fan. The two had a good talk and became close friends.

    Afterwards, the Bull Demon King also got to know Ao Cunxin, and knew that she was the third princess of the Dragon King of the West Sea, the first wife of the god of justice Erlang Zhenjun, and he respected her very much.

    Hong Haier likes Ao Cunxin's aura very much, and has a very good relationship with her. Ao Cunxin also carries Ao Feng's secret orders on her body, and teaches Hong Haier wholeheartedly. Seeing this, the Bull Demon King and Princess Iron Fan are very happy to see it succeed.

    ? In the end, the red boy refused to accept the Bull Demon King and Princess Iron Fan, so he obeyed Ao Cunxin's discipline. Ao Cunxin was practicing in the Huoyan Mountain, and the distance was very close, so he came to the door every now and then.

    Every time she comes, she will give Princess Iron Fan a lot of money and treasures in the name of buying gifts for Red Boy. Therefore, Princess Iron Fan does not depend much on Huoyan Mountain, and the bonus table and gifts offered by the villagers at the foot of the mountain every year are just icing on the cake.  .

    Both the Niu family and the Niu family knew that the Dragon Clan of the Four Seas was rich. They were embarrassed at first and always refused, but then they gradually got used to it. Princess Iron Fan is not an ungrateful person. She secretly remembers this sisterhood in her heart.  The relationship is getting better and better.

    And the Bull Demon King is also a well-known giant of the monster race in Xiniu Hezhou. With his relationship, it will also be of great help to the work of Erlang God's judicial god.

    When Erlangshen was dealing with cases related to Hezhou in Xiniu, he greeted Lao Niu, and many difficult cases were solved immediately.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 894: The Good Fortune Boy Flies Again

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Ao Cunxin was invited into the cave by the red boy, and ordered the little demon to bring up good Linguo tea, and then asked Ao Cunxin crisply: "Third Aunt, you haven't come to see me for a while, what have you been up to all these years?"  ?¡±

    Ao Cunxin answered casually while drinking tea: "You also know that my Dragon Clan established the Dragon God Kingdom in Beiju Luzhou. These three years, my third aunt has been helping to manage the country under the Dragon Emperor, but I don't have much time to wander around.  , how is your mother?"

    Red Boy's expression darkened when he heard the words, and he sighed: "It's not very good, my father has been fascinated by a vixen in recent years, and he hasn't come home for a long time, mother Sigh."

    "What?" Ao Cunxin raised her eyebrows when she heard the words, slapped the table with a bang, and said angrily, "How dare this big buffalo bully my sister like this? Huh, I want to see, which fox is so big?"  courage."

    "Third Aunt, you Calm down" Red Boy shrank his head and looked at Ao Cunxin weakly. He knew this hot-tempered aunt very well.  When he got angry, he was frightened from the bottom of his heart.

    Ao Cunxin poked Honghaier's forehead with his finger, and said angrily: "You little heartless, your father treats your mother like this, and you just look at it like this?"

    Hong Haier muttered: "UhFather said that it is normal for a man to have three wives and four concubines, but Ihe wouldn't listen to me!"

    Ao Cunxin was so angry that his chest heaved, but he didn't know how to tell this kid, after all, he was still a kid who didn't understand anything.

    "Hmph, forget it, I'm too lazy to tell you, this time, I also have something to tell you, after a while, one of my elder brothers will protect a monk from the Tang Dynasty in the east, and go to the west to worship Buddha and ask for scriptures  .¡±

    "My elder brother is the third prince of Xihai, and he can be regarded as your uncle. When they come, you can entertain them well. Escorting them across the Diamond Mountain will not be without your benefits."

    Hong Haier was taken aback when he heard the words, and asked: "Are you talking about Monk Tang who was reincarnated from the golden cicada in Lingshan?"

    Ao Cunxin glanced at him in surprise, and said, "Oh? How do you know this?"

    The red boy said in 1510s: "A few years ago, I heard a lion cat said that the Tang monk in the east went to the west to learn the scriptures. He was the reincarnation of the elder Jin Chan. A good man who has practiced for ten generations can live forever if he eats a piece of his meat.  Rest with heaven and earth, I'm still thinking about"

    Ao Cunxin's red phoenix eyes narrowed slightly, and there was a dangerous signal in his eyes, and he said coldly: "What are you doing? Are you planning to eat people?"

    The red boy's complexion changed, he waved his hands again and again, and said anxiously: "No, no I my nephew"

    "Um?"

    Hong Haier shrank his neck and said weakly: "Okay! I intend to cut a piece of his flesh, but I don't want his life."

    "Hmph, you little devil who doesn't know the dangers of the world, and you don't even know if you're being used by others." Ao Cunxin scolded with hatred: "What do you know about the origin of that lion and cat monster? It's the mount of Manjushri Bodhisattva in the Western Lingshan Mountain.  .¡±

    "Tang Seng needs to go through ninety-nine and eighty-one difficulties in order to obtain the scriptures. The lion cat monster was sent down to the world by the Tathagata as a demon just to make it difficult. He told you this because he was uneasy and kind.  The idea of ??killing two birds with one stone."

    "At that time, not only will I be able to borrow your hand, but if it is difficult, Lingshan will also find an excuse to attack you, subdue you, and take you into slavery in Lingshan. In this way, your parents will be implicated. At that time, Lingshan will find a reason.  You, a family that refuses to obey the jurisdiction of Lingshan, will be murdered, do you understand?"

    After hearing Ao Cunxin's words, Honghai'er's face turned green and pale, and he was terrified.

    I just heard Ao Cunxin continue: "On the way to the west, there are countless monsters who want to eat Tang Seng's meat, but who has succeeded? And do you know who are the disciples who protect Tang Seng's westward journey?"

    "Not to mention my elder brother, the third prince, Ao Lie, who has the cultivation base of a great Luo Jinxian, even your father is not his all-in-one enemy."

    "Tang Seng's other three apprentices, one is your father's sworn brother, the Monkey King who made trouble in the Heavenly Palace five hundred years ago, the other is the Tianpeng Marshal who was in charge of the Tianhe 80,000 Navy, and the other is the Queen Mother.  Rolling shutter general, if you mess with them, what else can you do? Wake up, brat."

    "Plop"

    After hearing what Ao Cunxin said, Hong Haier bent his legs and knelt down, and said with a pale face: "If the third aunt hadn't come, my nephew would have caused a disaster and caused my parents to suffer. My nephew thanked my third aunt for saving my life."  kindness."

    With a wave of Ao Cunxin's hand, he helped Honghaier up, and said, "It's good that you know it, practice hard, strive to become a celestial being as soon as possible, and you can also enjoy the avenue of longevity. Don't think about the shortcut, it will only make you fall into a trap.  An irreversible situation."

    & nbsp; Red Boy said sincerely: "Yes, remember the third aunt's teaching, my nephew knows what to do, don't worry, when uncle and the others arrive, my nephew will definitely entertain them with good wine and tea, and keep them safe and sound  sent over Diamond Hill."

    Ao Cunxin nodded in relief, and finally smiled again, "If you know your mistakes and can correct them, you are a good boy. You should practice hard, and I will go and see your mother."

    "Yes, third aunt, go slowly."

    More than 6,000 li to the west of Mount Zhuantu, there is a Chechi Kingdom. Twenty years ago, the people of this Chechi Kingdom suffered from severe drought, there was no rain in the sky, and the land was full of grain seedlings.  Burning incense, praying to the sky and praying for rain at every household, but it makes the day not respond, and the earth and the earth do not work.

    Just as they were hanging upside down to die, three immortal elders suddenly descended from the sky and bowed down to save the souls. The three immortal elders were named Hu Li Da Xian, Lu Li Da Xian, and Yang Li Da Xian, but they were actually tiger demons who had attained the Tao.  Deer demon and sheep demon.

    The three immortals call the wind and call the rain, just turning their palms, turning water into oil, turning a stone into gold, and turning a stone into gold is as easy as turning around.  , was finally regarded as the national teacher by King Che Chi.

    From then on, Che Chiguo respected Taoism and exterminated monks. The strange thing is that Lingshan didn't show anything when Che Chiguo did so.

    Those three immortals are also really weird. Although they also enshrine Sanqing Daozun, they claim to be members of the Dragon Cult, and enshrine the Dragon King of the Four Seas and the Dragon God of the Sidu Dragon at the same time.

    This is because Ao Feng sees the need, uses Lingshan to make things difficult for Tang Seng, and forcefully inserts the nail into the hinterland of Hezhou, Xiniu.

    The three immortals of the tiger, deer and sheep have long been subdued by the dragon clan. They were originally three good monsters who were dedicated to Taoism in Dongsheng Shenzhou. Unfortunately, because they are monsters, no sect of cultivation will accept them.

    They have always existed in a cultivation sect as pets and mounts. Ao Feng found the three of them by accident, and immediately moved his mind.

    So he secretly mobilized the great monsters of the Dragon God Kingdom and led a group of monster soldiers to attack that sect. Of course, the Dragon Sect immediately stepped forward to "kill" those monsters and avenge this sect.

    And the tiger, deer, sheep and the three monsters were naturally accepted by the Dragon Sect. Since Ao Feng had evil intentions, he naturally taught the three monsters with all his heart, passed on their good skills, and obtained some six-rank golden pills through Gao Peng to improve their mana cultivation.

    The three demons only wanted to cultivate the Dao of Immortals, and they were very grateful to have Ao Feng's wholehearted teaching.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 895 Race

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    When the time was right, Ao Feng told them to go to the country of Che Chi, and when the three demons arrived in the country of Che Chi, they found that the country was suffering from a severe drought that had never happened in a century.

    At the moment when the altar was set up, the West Sea Dragon Palace naturally cooperated with all its strength to spread the clouds and rain, and relieve the drought in the Chechi country. The three demons transformed into incomparably noble national teachers.

    Lingshan Tathagata knew hundreds of years ago that this was part of the arrangement of heaven, so he didn't care about it, and indulged in the matter of the three demons exterminating the Buddha in the country of Chechi.

    The indulgence of Lingshan gave the Dragon Clan an opportunity to take advantage of. The largest sub-altar of the Shenlong Sect in Hezhou, Xiniu, is in Chechi Kingdom, and the owner of the altar here is the second prince of Xihai, Ao Ya.

    They not only honored the Dao and exterminated the Buddha in the Chechi country, they centered on the Chechi country, radiated thousands of miles around, and preached wantonly, and several small countries around them became believers of the Dragon Clan.

    On this day, the tiger, deer and sheep three monsters went to the Shenlong Sect branch altar to offer incense as usual, but Ao Ya summoned them to come closer.

    "Hu Li, Lu Li, and Yang Li pay homage to the altar master."

    "No courtesy."

    After seeing the ceremony, Ao Ya said to the three demons: "Tang Sanzang's sutra learning team will arrive here soon. At that time, the eyes of Lingshan and Tianting will gather here, so the branch altar will need to stay dormant for a while."

    "The affairs of Che Chi Kingdom will be handled by you. Remember, don't take the initiative to embarrass the learners, but if they want to stand up for the Buddhist disciples of Che Chi Kingdom, you don't have to be afraid. Just deal with them, and then you will have your own way."  The Dragon Clan supports you."

    The three monsters bowed and said yes, Ao Ya confessed something good, and left Che Chi country with a group of dragons.

    In the sky, Ao Ya was riding the clouds, but he ran into Ao Moang and two brothers, the fourth brother Ao Rong and the fifth brother Ao Wang.

    "Brother, fourth and fifth brothers, why are you here?" Ao Ya asked Ao Moang in surprise.

    Ao Moang said: "Don't go back, come with us! There is a new mission."

    "Oh? Where are you going?"

    "Xiliang Women's Country."

    "Ah? Why are we going to the daughter country?"

    Ao Moang and his two younger brothers looked at each other, and said with a strange expression: "Emperor Fenglong has an order, let us go to Xiliang Nvguo to seek marriage, marry the king and the prime minister, and control the Daughter Kingdom in our hands.  "

    "As for you, the Dragon Emperor ordered you to go to the Pipa Cave on the Poisonous Enemy Mountain in my daughter's foreign country, and pursue the cave master."

    Speaking of this, Ao Moang looked at the dumbfounded Ao Ya with a half-smile, patted him on the shoulder, and said, "Second Brother, according to Fenglong Emperor, although the master of the Pipa Cave is a demon king, he is unparalleled in beauty."  , not much worse than Fairy Chang'e in the Moon Palace."

    "A person with supernatural powers and martial arts is not inferior to Monkey King, and even the Tathagata can be hurt. If you can really marry this wife, you will be really blessed."

    Ao Ya said dumbfoundedly: "What order is Fenglong Emperor giving? If you want to seize the power of the Daughter Kingdom, there are other ways, why do you have to"

    "Besides, although the master of the Pipa Cave is powerful, he is still more powerful than me, the son of a dragon and the daughter of a dragon? Why does he attach so much importance to this demon?"

    Ao Rong smiled and said: "Second brother, since Emperor Fenglong ordered it, he has his own reasons, so let's do it, and it's not a bad thing, we can fulfill the order of the Dragon Emperor and contribute to the great prosperity of the Dragon Clan  , and enjoy the boundless beauty, what is there to worry about?"

    Ao Ya shook his head with a broken smile, and said: "It's not a struggle, that's all, I just obey."

    At that moment, Ao Ya ordered the generals under his command to take the team back, and the four brothers went to the Xiliang women's country together.

    When they arrived at the border of Xiliang Women's Country, the four brothers pressed down the cloud head and landed outside the border, staring at the strange barrier in front of them with bright eyes.

    "It's no wonder that men from the Xiliang Women's Kingdom cannot enter, but it's because of this enchantment. If there is no fairy body, a mortal body will die suddenly if it enters." Ao Moang said with a hint of enlightenment in his eyes.

    Ao Rong laughed and said: "In this way, maybe our task will be easier than imagined. No man has ever entered this Xiliang women's country. If we enter, wouldn't it be a national treasure? Maybe we don't need to speak.  Then the king will take the initiative to recruit me as his son-in-law."

    Ao Moang smiled and nodded, he turned his head and smiled at Ao Ya: "Second brother, our side is not a big problem, but you may have some difficulties, so let's break up here!"

    Ao Ya laughed dumbfoundedly, and shook his head, but although his task was a little more difficult, the Cave Master Pipa had great powers and boundless mana. If he could marry himself, he would be much stronger than a mere mortal king.

      Not jealous at the moment, they drove across the Xiliang Nvguo and headed for Poisonous Mountain, while the three of Ao Moang strode into the barrier and entered the border of Xiliang Nvgut.

    After a short walk, they came to a river, and Ao Moang pointed to the river and said, "Fourth brother and fifth brother, this river is the Zimu River, which is the lifeblood of Xiliang's female kingdom.  Pregnant and carry on the family line."

    Ao Wang smiled and said: "I don't know the reason for this river water, but there is something magical about it."

    The brothers chatted a few words about the Zimu River, and instead of calling for a ferry, they flew straight across the river and headed for the city.

    After walking for about thirty or forty miles, the city was already in front of them, and the three of them entered the city swaggeringly, but they saw that the streets in the city were full of long skirts and short jackets, with pink faces and oily heads, regardless of age, they were all women, seeing  The three of Ao Moang clapped their hands and laughed happily, "The human race is here, the human race is here."

    Facing the desire for Chiguoguo shown by the people of Xiliang Women's Kingdom, the three of them were not frightened like Tang Sanzang in the original book, but their hearts were full of fire, and a ball of heat gradually rose in their lower abdomen.

    The nature of dragons is obscene, the needs of these guys are already very strong, and they can be suppressed forcibly because they have to practice hard on weekdays, but now Ao Feng has sent them such a good job, it is simply like a tiger wolf.  Put it in the sheep's nest.

    And with the fighting power of their dragon clan, it is not an exaggeration to say that if that kind of thing is used as a fighting method, the three of them are enough to destroy the entire army of the Xiliang Women's Kingdom.

    It is conceivable that in the next few years, they don't have to do anything, they just need to sow seeds everywhere, just like the common people in Xiliang women's country called them, they are the three-headed "human race".

    The three of them were soon invited into the post house by the female officer who heard the news. The name of the post house is very interesting, it is called "Yingyang Station". As the name suggests, it is specially set up to welcome men.

    It's a pity that this Yingyang Station has been established for thousands of years, but it has never welcomed "Yang". In Xiliang Women's Country, there are not even male pigs, horses, cattle and sheep, all of them are female.

    The female officer invited the three of them into the Yingyang post, sat down in the main hall, and called for tea. After a while, the female officer leaned over and asked, "Where are the envoys?"

    Ao Moang said loudly: "I am the apostle of the Dragon Sect of the Tang Dynasty in the Eastern Land, and I travel all over the world to spread the Way of the Dragon God. I am Ao Moang, the envoy of the Orange Dragon. These two are my younger brothers, Ao Rong and Ao Wang.  Baodi, if you want to present the three volumes of dragon nerves to your country, I would like to ask Shangguan to recommend it for you." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 896

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    After listening to Ao Moang's words, the female official got up and gave a deep bow, and said: "Forgive me, the next official is Yingyang Post Office Cheng. I really don't know that it is the honorable envoy of the state. I am far away to welcome you. Please sit down for a while."  , Wait for the next official to enter the city to play my king."

    The three of Ao Moang stood tall, and when they saw this, they clasped their fists and bowed back, saying: "I'm sorry, sir."

    The female official was only twenty years old, and her appearance was not vulgar. Seeing that the three of them were handsome and majestic, their appearance was imposing, and they were so knowledgeable about etiquette and integrity, they couldn't help but feel peachy and shy away.

    The postman came out of Yingyang post, took a few deep breaths, calmed down, straightened his clothes, walked into the front of the Wufeng Tower in the city, and said to the official at the Yellow Gate: "I am the postmaster of Yingyang Pavilion.  See you later."

    The Huangmen started to play in real time, and the queen issued an order to announce it to the hall, asking: "What's the matter for the postman to play?"

    The postman said: "I was in the post, and I received the apostles of the Dragon Sect of the Eastern Tang Dynasty. There are three orange dragon envoys, Ao Moang and his younger brothers, Ao Rong and Ao Wang. They want to present three volumes of dragon nerves to His Majesty, and spread the way of the Dragon God.  , I am here to give a performance to Your Majesty, do you want to summon him?"

    The queen was full of joy when she heard the play, and said to the civil and military officials: "The widows come to dream at night that the golden screen will be colorful and the jade mirror will shine brightly. This is a good omen for today."

    All the civil and military men of the Manchu Dynasty were young women, the oldest was less than forty years old, and the youngest was only over twenty years old. All the female officials bowed to Dan Chi and said, "Your Majesty, how can this be a good omen for today?"

    The queen's face was like a peach blossom, and she said happily: "Since the creation of chaos in our country, generations of emperors have never seen a man come here. Fortunately, there are some outstanding people from the Eastern Land. It seems to be a gift from God."

    "With the wealth of a country, I would like to recruit the apostle as the king, and I would like to be the empress. I will be in harmony with his yin and yang, have children and grandchildren, and pass on the emperor's legacy forever. Isn't this a good omen for today?"

    All the female officials worshiped and danced to praise, and they were all joyful. The queen asked Yicheng again: "You see, what does the apostle of the Dragon Sect look like? Is it beautiful or ugly?"

    There was a blush on Yicheng's face, and he said in a crisp voice: "The apostle and the two younger brothers are both handsome and handsome, and they are really good men in the kingdom of heaven. They are people who support China, especially the apostle, who is even more handsome.  Handsome, like a fairy or a saint."

    The queen said with great joy: "Since that's the case, this matter is settled."

    All the officials worshiped and said: "The ministers and others respect this, but it is only a matter of matching. There is no matchmaker. Since ancient times, 'marriage matches rely on red leaves, and Yuelao couples tie red ropes'."

    The queen said happily: "According to Qing's play, I will act as a matchmaker to serve as a matchmaker to welcome Yangyi Cheng to marry. I will first go to the post to ask for marriage with the apostle. After his permission, the widow will drive out of the city to meet him."

    The Taishi Yicheng led the edict to go to the court. The Taishi was also the Marshal of his daughter's army. He was a military general. He looked about thirty years old. Because he practiced martial arts all the year round, he was in excellent shape.  The long legs are strong and slender.

    Although the face was a bit tough, it was also very attractive, and the tough cheeks gave her a sense of heroism.

    The grand master and Yicheng came to Deyingyang post and met the three brothers Ao Moang. Seeing Ao Moang's handsome appearance, the grand master secretly said happily: "There is good fortune in our country, but this man can also be my king's husband.  "

    Then he looked at the two brothers behind him. They were both handsome and extraordinary, and he was extremely happy. At that time, he would definitely ask His Majesty to give him a son.

    After the ceremony was over, Yicheng said with a smile: "Three honored envoys of the state, I am very happy."

    Ao Moang pretended to be puzzled and said, "Where does joy come from?"

    The grand master bowed and said with a smile: "This is the Xiliang women's country. There has never been a man in the country. Fortunately, three envoys from the state have come to visit. I have come here to ask for marriage according to my king's will."

    Ao Moang continued to pretend to be stupid, "but I don't know who the grand master is asking for marriage?"

    Yicheng said: "The next official entered the court to play, and my king was very happy to say that the night came with an auspicious dream. I dreamed that the golden screen will be colorful and the jade mirror will be bright."

    "The honorable envoy is a good man in the upper kingdom of China. My king is willing to use the wealth of a country to recruit the honorable envoy as my husband. I will sit in the south and be called an orphan. My king is willing to be the queen. I will pass on the decree to the grand master to be a matchmaker, and the official will officiate the marriage. Therefore, I am here.  Ask for this marriage."

    After hearing this, Ao Moang laughed, and said: "Coincidentally, this envoy also wants to ask His Majesty for a kiss. If you agree, Moang is willing to make a hundred-year friendship with Your Majesty.  Effectiveness."

    The Taishi and Yicheng were overjoyed and surprised when they heard the words, and asked, "I don't know who the honorable envoy wants to be, and who to ask for marriage?"

    Ao Moang looked at the grand master with a smile on his face, and said: "It is precisely for my younger brother that I am asking the grand master and the prime minister of your country for marriage."

    "What?" The grand master was shocked, and looked at Ao Moang in disbelief. The surprise came so fast that she was completely caught off guard.

    Ao Rong took a step forward knowingly, and grabbed the grand master directly.Holding hands, looking at the grand master with burning eyes, he said gently: "I have been familiar with military books since I was a child, and my martial arts are superb. I can see that the grand master is also a person with strong martial arts. I fell in love with him at first sight. If the grand master is interested, I would like to cooperate with the grand master."  Let's get married together and defend the land and open up the borders for the daughter's country."

    Yicheng looked at the grand master enviously, but the grand master was already trembling with excitement at this time, she held Ao Rong's hand instead, and said excitedly: "If you fall in love with me, I will die without regret."

    The Taishi and the Post Office were overjoyed, playing back to the queen, and without waiting for the edict, they went to the front of the white jade steps at the gate of the court, and said: "Your Majesty's good dreams come true, and the joy of fish and water is over, and"

    When the grand master said this, his pretty face blushed, and he didn't know what to say. The queen heard the play, rolled up the bead curtain, got off the dragon bed, opened her cherry lips, showed her silver teeth, and asked with a charming smile: "Xianqing sees your envoy?"  , how do you say it?"

    Seeing that the grand master opened his mouth silently, the postman said with a smile: "The Shangbangzun envoy said that if he wants to agree to His Majesty's marriage proposal, he must agree to his marriage proposal."

    "For the two younger brothers, he proposed to the Grand Master and the Prime Minister. If His Majesty agrees, the three of them will stay in the Daughter Country and work hard for the prosperity of the Daughter Country."

    As soon as this remark came out, there was an uproar in the court. The daughter, the Prime Minister of the country, was twenty-seven or eight years old, with a graceful appearance, elegant temperament, and exquisite beauty.

    Hearing the words of Yi Cheng at this time, I was so touched that I sat at home, joy coming from the sky, a pretty face with glowing cheeks, and a pair of wonderful eyes full of water.

    The queen was ecstatic when she heard the words, and immediately delivered an order to teach the Guanglu Temple to hold a banquet, lined up on the side of the room, and took the prime minister, the head of all civil, military and military officials, out of the city to meet her husband.

    All the female officials obeyed the king's order, cleaned the palace, laid the courtyard, a group of banquets, arranged quickly, and a group of drivers, meteor preparations, you see that although Xiliang is a country of women, it is not inferior  The prosperity of China.

    Not long after, the driver went out of the city and arrived at the Deyingyang Pavilion Post in a mighty way. Someone reported to the three brothers: "The driver has arrived."

    When Ao Moang heard the words, he brought his two younger brothers out of the hall in full clothes to greet him. The queen rolled down the curtain and said, "Which one is the honorable envoy of the state?"

    The grand master pointed out: "That is the one in the black and white robe in front of the incense table outside the post gate."

    The queen's phoenix eyes flashed, her eyebrows were clustered, and she looked carefully. She was indeed magnificent and majestic, with an extraordinary appearance.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 897: The First Banshee in Journey to the West

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    When the Queen saw the beauty of her heart, she felt lustful and lustful. She opened her small cherry mouth and shouted: "The envoy of the state, why don't you come to occupy the phoenix and ride the phoenix?"

    When Ao Moang saw the Queen, even with his knowledge, he was heartbroken and his bones were numb. He saw the Queen of Xiliang, with eyebrows like emerald feathers, muscles like suet, a face lined with peach petals, and a pair of golden phoenix silk.  The autumn waves are like water, and the ten fingers are slender and charming.

    Ao Moang was looking at the queen, Ao Rong and the grand master looked at each other, and Ao Wang was also looking at the prime minister, and his face could not help showing satisfaction.

    Seeing that Ao Moang lost his mind because of her, the queen was overjoyed, and took the initiative to step forward, grabbed Ao Moang, and said in a charming voice: "Brother Moang, please get on the dragon carriage, and go to the golden throne with me."  Palace, come and go as a married couple.¡±

    As if waking up from a dream, Ao Moang took the Queen's slender hand with one hand, and stopped the Queen's waist with the other, and said happily: "Moang is so lucky to be favored by the Queen's sister.  "

    Listening to Ao Moang's intoxicating words of love that she had never heard since she was born, the queen was so intoxicated that she was paralyzed and leaned against Ao Moang's arms.  Harmonious couple.

    Ao Moang put his arms around the queen and got on the dragon chariot, Ao Rong and Ao Wang each led the grand master and prime minister, all the civil and military officials smiled brightly, turned around and went back into the city.

    Ao Moang sighed in his heart, he never thought that this task would be so easy. From then on, this Xiliang women's country is the territory of the Dragon Clan. His three brothers are equivalent to picking up a beautiful daughter-in-law for nothing, and even countless daughter-in-laws  

    As for the monsters on the Westward Journey Road, the most powerful one is the "Nine-headed Yuansheng" of Zhujie Mountain in Zhuziguo, one of the four emperors, the nine-headed lion on the mount of Emperor Qinghua of the East Pole, and the mount of Taiyi Save Ku Tianzun.

    Although it is true that Jiuling Yuansheng blocked Tang Seng and his party on the Westward Journey Road, it is not very appropriate to say that he is a monster.

    This nine-headed lion spirit is also the only male demon on the Westward Journey Road who does not covet Tang Seng's flesh. The reason why he captured Tang Seng and his party was to avenge his god-son, the yellow-haired lion.

    This yellow-haired lion has never eaten human flesh, and has always been self-sufficient. He just stole the monkey's weapon and provoked the monkey. Afterwards, he followed his grandfather's advice, not only returned the things, but also apologized to the monkey  .

    But the monkey didn't appreciate it. Not only did he kill the yellow-haired lion, but he also shared his meat with the people of Yuhua Prefecture. If the spirit of the Nine Spirits was not enough, he came to the monkey to settle the score.

    You must know that Jiuling Yuansheng is a nine-headed lion with the blood of ancient beasts. He is born with spirituality. He cultivates himself and learns Taoism.

    Jiuling Yuansheng suppressed the monkey with a finger casually. His strength was far above the monkey, and he was a demon saint recognized by the heaven.

    And the second place is not the Bull Demon King, nor the Golden Winged Peng Eagle, but the scorpion spirit from Pipa Cave in Poisonous Mountain, whose daughter is abroad.

    ? When Sun Wukong and his party arrived at Poison Enemy Mountain, she fought against two with one opponent. With the cooperation of Monkey King and Zhu Bajie, she was able to draw a tie with her martial arts alone.

    Later, he used the stunt "reversing the horse and poisonous pile", but defeated Monkey King and Zhu Bajie. In other words, this is a wild monster whose hard power is much stronger than Monkey King.

    This scorpion is as beautiful as a flower. He has practiced for many years and is highly skilled in martial arts. He makes a three-pronged steel fork, breathes fire from his nose, and smoke from his mouth. He has great magical powers and boundless mana.

    She listened to Buddhist scriptures in Leiyin Temple in the early years. Because she didn't put her hands together, Tathagata was very displeased, so she pushed her casually, and she turned around and stabbed Buddha Buddha with a poisonous stake.  King Kong took her.

    Unexpectedly, she couldn't hold her and let her escape. After the limelight passed, she opened a pipa cave near the Xiliang Women's Kingdom, and devoted herself to practicing. Because of this, the scorpion spirit was called the nemesis of the Tathagata Buddha.

    When Tang Monk and his disciples passed by the Daughter Country, Xie Zijing swept away Tang Monk with a whirlwind. He tried to seduce Tang Monk in every possible way, wanting to have a happy marriage, and repeatedly defeated Sun Wukong and his brothers. Unfortunately, all things are born and restrained, and finally died on the Pleiades, whose original shape is a rooster.  On the officer's hand.

    However, she is one of the few non-evil monsters on the Journey to the West. She is not afraid of power, does not bully the weak, and listens to scriptures in Lingshan.

    But when Tang Seng, who had no power to bind a chicken, swore against her to the death, she just tied him up and didn't hurt him.

    She is also one of the few banshees in the world of Journey to the West who do not covet Tang Seng's meat, but instead fall in love with his handsome appearance. Besides, she has a grudge against the Tathagata, and she is quite capable, so she is called Journey to the West.The first banshee is not an exaggeration.

    The most important thing is that her poisonous stake can hurt Tathagata, which is what Ao Feng values ??most about her, so Ao Feng sends Ao Ya to pick her up.

    Since she ate the immortal Tang Monk meat, she just wanted to sleep with him and not eat him, which proves that she is a banshee who longs for love and likes handsome men, which is why she is also called "sex evil"  .

    That being the case, Ao Feng chose what he liked, and Ao Ya's appearance was considered outstanding among all dragon sons, so the task of soaking up the scorpion essence fell on him.

    But Ao Ya searched around the Poisonous Enemy Mountain, and soon found the place. He saw a bright blue stone on one side, but it looked like a screen. Turning around the stone screen, there were two stone gates with six large characters on them.  It is "Pipa Cave in Dudi Mountain".

    Standing outside the closed stone gate, Ao Ya straightened his clothes, and said in a loud voice: "The general of Beiju Luzhou Dragon God Kingdom Zhengxi, the second prince of the West Sea Dragon King, Ao Ya, came to visit Fairy Pipa, and I hope Fairy will see you.  "

    After waiting for a while, the stone door slid open, and eight girls in colorful and embroidered clothes and with two buns stepped out first, lined up on both sides, and then a beautiful banshee walked out.

    She looked Ao Ya up and down, her eyes lit up slightly, a faint smile appeared on the corner of her mouth, she gently parted her lips and said, "The little girl has never had any contact with Dragon God Kingdom, what happened to the second prince?"

    "I've seen fairies before." Ao Ya cupped his fists and saluted, his heart skipped a beat at the appearance of the scorpion spirit.

    A sky blue low-cut silk dress with an open back made her fair and smooth skin more delicate. On a pretty face as big as a palm, the delicate features are distributed in perfect proportions.

    The full head of black hair is arranged into clouds on the top of her head, coupled with her bewitching pretty face, she looks dignified and reveals an indescribable sense of seductiveness.

    The blue silk dress is a bit thin, making her skin faintly visible, it is really alluring, the phoenix eyes are shining, can be soul-stirring, swaying the mind, and the lips are like cherry, attracting infinite reverie.

    It is the beautiful and delicate face, the beauty of golden beads, the warm fragrance of nephrite jade, the skin is fragrant and greasy, the fingers are slender with spring onions, and it is as beautiful as a Xi Shi.

    When she spoke, her voice was like a yellow warbler, her voice was numb to the bone, her eyes were moving, and she was fascinated. Ao Ya couldn't help but lost his mind for a moment, but fortunately he came back to his senses soon.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 898: Monsters Are Really Faster Than Humans

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Ao Ya had a warm smile on his face, and said: "I have heard that the Pipa Fairy in the Pipa Cave of Poison Enemy Mountain has great magical powers and boundless mana. I have come here to recruit the fairy to join the Dragon God Kingdom and serve as the general of the Dragon God Kingdom.  Made up my mind, goodbye."

    After speaking, he actually turned around and was about to leave. The scorpion spirit looked at Ao Ya's back in astonishment, and then his face became a bit ugly, "What does the prince mean? Could it be that the prince thinks that the servants are not as famous as meeting each other, and they are not qualified to be your Dragon God Kingdom?"  General? Just turn around and leave now?"

    Ao Ya stopped in his tracks, turned around abruptly, looked at the scorpion spirit with burning eyes, and said, "That's not the case, the fairy misunderstood me, I'm taking my farewell, I'm going back to prepare the betrothal gift, and then I'll propose to the fairy."

    "ah?"

    The scorpion spirit was stunned again when he heard the words, and it took him a few breaths to react. A blush flew onto his cheeks, and the anger on his face instantly turned into a charming color, "PrincePrince, you"

    Seeing this, Ao Ya said solemnly: "The fairy has supernatural powers and is famous all over the world. I often hear the Dragon Emperor mention the fairy, and I have admired the fairy for a long time."

    "When I saw her today, I found out that the fairy is actually more beautiful than Chang'e, who is more beautiful than the Weaver Girl. I fall in love with you. I don't want you to be a general. If the fairy pities me sincerely, the position of princess and concubine is only for the fairy.  "

    Hearing Ao Ya's lingering love words, Xie Zijing's heart was already swaying, and she couldn't help herself. Seeing her charming face, she walked up to Ao Ya gracefully, took his big hand, and looked up at him with blurred eyes.  His face was filled with unspeakable rain and cloud emotion.

    "The prince loves my beautiful and charming face, and I also like the prince's stalwart figure. Why do you need to learn from ordinary people? Gold is not expensive, and happiness is worth a lot. Come with me, prince!"

    When Ao Ya heard it, his heartbeat suddenly accelerated, and a cloud of heat rushed up in his lower abdomen. This fairy is too refreshing!  This is impatient?

    "Little ones, tidy up the bedrooms, hold candles and burn incense."

    "yes."

    Scorpion Jing took Ding Aoya and went straight to the bedroom. Good guy, monsters are indeed more refreshing than humans, and we just met!

    I can only see that goblin is lively and full of spring, this dragon is valiant and blazing, one is like nephrite jade and fragrant, one is like steel and iron bones, that one is spreading mandarin quilt, full of lust, this one is sitting on the edge of the bed,  Eros wants to be unrestrained.

    That one wants to stick to the breasts, buttocks and Luanfeng, and this one wants to go to Wushan in the rain and clouds.  Gan Lin (I didn¡¯t dare to challenge the river and crab beasts, so I wrote a river and crab battle in the text mode of the original Journey to the West. I don¡¯t know if there will be any problems. If there is no problem, I will use this mode when writing river and crab scenes in the future, haha)

    ?Jie Saiguo Cuiyun Mountain Bajiao Cave.

    Princess Iron Fan and Ao Cunxin sat hand in hand, complaining about their divorce, and while talking, Princess Iron Fan's eyes were red.

    "Good sister, you haven't come to see me for more than ten years. My family has a new love, throwing away the old love. You and Erlang's brother-in-law are married, and the husband and wife are harmonious.  Alone, deserted, the Holy Infant has grown up and is no longer under his knees, sister, I am so lonely."

    Ao Cunxin's face was full of pity, and she patted the back of Princess Iron Fan's hand, and said: "It's not because my sister is not coming, but because the middle school is busy with affairs and I can't get away. As soon as I have free time, why don't I come to visit you?"

    Speaking of this, a look of righteous indignation appeared on his face again, and he said: "The big buffalo is not satisfied with having such a virtuous wife like you, so he went out to mess with flowers and grass, and he doesn't know what is good or bad."

    Princess Iron Fan sighed, and said: "But you can't blame him. After the death of the Long Live Fox King, he left behind millions of furniture, which no one took care of. In order to protect the family, Princess Yumian visited the old cow with great powers.  Spend time with the family, recruit a husband as a husband."

    "The jade-faced princess was born with a beautiful face, and she married a man with money. Is there any man who can stand it?"

    Ao Cunxin was even more angry, but the anger was transferred to Princess Yumian, she stood up suddenly and said: "You shameless Humeizi, let me see my sister teach her a lesson for you, tell me where is that Humeizi's home, I will  Go find her bad luck."

    Princess Iron Fan quickly grabbed her and advised: "Sister, calm down, don't go. If the old cow is ruthless to her and just play tricks on the occasion, then he will change his mind sooner or later. If the old cow is interested in her, if you go to find her bad luck,  It's bound to make him hate me even more."

    When Princess Iron Fan said this, she felt sad from her heart, and she wept, "I only blame myself for being miserable. My father didn't love me when I was born, and my uncle didn't love me. Fortunately, I met a mentor who led me to practice Taoism and took me out of the cage, but he never left."  back."

    "Marry a husband and son-in-law, but marry a new lover and have a baby??It's been a long time since I looked back, only you, my sister, still think about me.  "

    Back then, she only called Gao Peng the old man, but when she grew up, she realized that the old man who enlightened her and led her to the immortal path was naturally her mentor. Sadly, she didn't even know the name of her mentor.

    Seeing this, Ao Cunxin said, with great compassion in his heart, he took Princess Iron Fan into his arms, comforted him softly, and when Princess Iron Fan calmed down, he said: "Sister, why don't you come with me to the Dragon God Kingdom for a while?  Bar!"

    "It's bustling and lively there. My brothers and sisters from all over the world live there, and there are many people to accompany you. If you don't like the excitement, you can also live with me in Jiangkou. It's better than being here alone."

    Princess Iron Fan was very moved when she heard the words, and couldn't help Ao Cunxin's repeated persuasion, and finally nodded and agreed. There was only a little boy hairy girl in the banana cave, so she took the hairy girl and prepared some clothes, and went out of the cave with Ao Cunxin.

    Just as she was about to leave with the clouds, she saw the flames of the Flaming Mountain. Princess Iron Fan suddenly said, "Sister, wait a moment. The Flaming Mountain has been burning for five hundred years. It's time to let it go out. Let me go and fan the fire."  , go with my sister!"

    "That's okay, but it's also a merit." After speaking, I went to the Flame Mountain together with Princess Iron Fan, and saw Princess Iron Fan spit out a banana fan, which was only the size of an apricot leaf.  There are thirty-six strands of red silk, passing through the meridian network, connecting the outside and the inside.

    Princess Iron Fan twirled the seventh red thread on the handle with the big finger of her left hand, chanted a mantra, and it was one foot or two feet long.

    Princess Iron Fan swung open the plantain fan and looked at the top of the mountain with forty-nine fans. Suddenly, there was heavy rain on the mountain. It rained where there was fire, and it was sunny where there was no fire.

    The 800-mile Flame Mountain disappeared without a trace in an instant, exposing the burned bare land, moistened by the rain from the sky, and a layer of green vegetation soon grew on the bare mountain.

    After finishing all this, I still squeezed the plantain fan into an apricot leaf and held it in my mouth. At this moment, a cloud of golden light floated down from the sky.

    "Ah! It's the golden light of merit. My sister, what you did is really a boundless merit!" Ao Cunxin said happily when she saw this.

    Princess Iron Fan finally showed her smile, and left happily with Ao Cunxin. So far, Tang Seng had ninety-nine and eighty-one difficulties, and one more difficulty.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 899 Care of the Judicial God

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    From the Western Regions of Nanzhanbuzhou to Fengxian County, Yuhua Prefecture, near the border of Tianzhu, Hezhou, Xiniu, all the monsters without background and heels were collected by the Dragon God Kingdom, and most of the catastrophes belonging to Tang Seng were eliminated.

    Just like Fengxian County, after years of severe drought, the people did not have a living. As a result, Shenlong taught people to go there, and asked the princes of the county to worship the Dragon King of the Four Seas. In an instant, rain fell from the sky, and the weather has been smooth since then.

    Now that the Dragon Clan of the Four Seas has declared independence and is no longer subject to the control of the heavens, if they want to rain, why do they need thunder, lightning, and master Feng Boyu?  When the Dragon King sneezed a few times in the sky, it was a torrential rain.

    Where they want to rain and where they want to flood is completely up to them. If the Jade Emperor can't make up his mind to attack the Dragon Clan with an army, he can only watch and have nothing to do.

    It's a pity that in addition to fighting fires everywhere in Lingshan, the rest of the people who have spare time only focus on Tang Seng and his party, unaware that the ninety-nine-eighty-one difficulties on the Westward Journey have become a joke.

    Just like Avalokitesvara, she only followed Tang Seng wholeheartedly, determined to see the reality of Ao Lie, who knows how many catastrophes in a row were resolved by him in a few words.

    All the way to Huangfengling, Guanyin originally thought that this time he could see the reality of Xiaobailong's Taoism, but who knew that the judiciary god Erlang Zhenjun stepped in and made Lingshan lose everything.

    The yellow wind monster was originally a monster raised in Lingshan. Bodhisattva Lingji, who was in charge of guarding the yellow wind monster, once asked the Tathagata why the yellow wind monster was so vicious and devoured people every day.  Provide protection.

    Tathagata's answer is: "Where there is good, there will be evil, and where there are demons, there will be righteousness. As the Taoists say, where there is black, there must be white. We are great good. If there is no great evil, great good will not last long."

    "It is necessary for mortals to be in awe before they can know our majesty. The yellow wind monster is extremely vicious, and he is the best candidate for a fierce monster. He is also extremely important to my Lingshan."

    "If you want to promote the grandeur of my Western Lingshan Buddhism in the future, you only need to let this extremely evil person go down to the earth once, and mortals will naturally yearn for my arrival."

    The Tathagata's words can be described as red and bloody, but which force in this world is not like this?  Even Aofeng's Dragon Clan is doing the same in Xiniu Hezhou?

    As long as people don't know that the evildoer is with him, won't everything be fine?  (Real world, why not?)

    Originally, Lingshan planned very well, let the yellow wind monster make Tang Seng a problem, and then Lingji Bodhisattva stepped forward to subdue the yellow wind monster.

    It's a pity that the good plan was completely shattered by Erlang Zhenjun. He went to the sky to be a judicial god, but he didn't just play the role of an undercover agent.

    Tang Seng and his entourage were hundreds of miles away from Huangfengling, but the Huangfeng monster was approached by the judicial god on the grounds that he wanted to eat people and violated the rules of heaven.

    On Huangfeng Ridge, the grass and trees are withered and yellow, the ancient trees are dry and cracked, and there are some bones scattered on the ground. Those wreckages have signs of biting, and some of them have not been eaten clean, and there are fragments of minced meat hanging on them. The smell of blood is strong.  It's like hell on earth.

    At this moment, the sky over the Yellow Wind Cave was covered with dark clouds, and the murderous aura was rising. Erlang Zhenjun took five hundred grass-headed gods and surrounded the Huang Feng Cave.

    ? Huang Feng strangely wields a three-pronged steel fork, and behind him are seven or eight hundred demons holding knives and spears, clamoring and clamoring, in stark contrast to the imposing and serious Caotou God.

    But Huang Feng blamed himself trembling, extremely uneasy, he had just secretly notified Lingji Bodhisattva to come to the rescue, but the small Sumeru Mountain was three thousand miles away, and at the speed of Lingji Bodhisattva, it would take some time to get there.  If he could arrive, he had to delay the time, otherwise he might die today.

    "Erlang God, this is the boundary of Hezhou in Xiniu. It's not you Nanzhan Buzhou. If you dare to come here to arrest me, aren't you afraid of offending the Tathagata Buddha?"

    Huang Fengguai's words implied a threat, and also secretly pointed out that he was related to Lingshan, in an attempt to make Erlangshen afraid.

    Erlangshen sneered in his heart, what you are doing is you and other evildoers related to Lingshan. If you have nothing to do with Lingshan, I am too lazy to talk to you.

    But God Erlang naturally wouldn't say that. He raised the three-pointed knife in his palm and shouted angrily: "All living beings in the three realms should be governed by my heavenly rules. Even the Tathagata of Lingshan Mountain will not be out of this category."

    "I am the god of justice, and I enforce the law on behalf of the heavens. Even if the Tathagata violates the rules of heaven, I will not miss it. Huang Fengwei, you dare to devour mortals wantonly.  Last time, today I will take you to heaven, I want to see who dares to call you wrong."

    The Yellow Wind Monster was waiting to answer, but Erlang God didn't delay him at allGiven the opportunity of time, he directly raised the three-pointed knife in his hand, and shouted: "Go, those who dare to resist will be killed without mercy."

    After drinking, he took the lead in rushing towards the yellow wind monster, and the five hundred grass head gods also shouted "kill" and rushed towards the group of monsters.

    Seeing this, Huang Feng knew that he couldn't do well today, if he kept retreating, he would only lose faster, he gritted his teeth, raised his three-pronged fork, and jumped forward, "Shen Erlang, do you really think that I am afraid that you will fail today?  I will teach you to know Li ah"

    Huang Fengguai hadn't finished his sentence, but a cold light had already taken his sight. Erlang was taught by Ao Feng, and his martial arts were not comparable to those hundreds of years ago.

    At this time, he used the "Ghosts and Gods Biyi" move in "The Book of the Great Halberd", and the ten thousand cold lights were like quick silver cracks, which dazzled people's eyes.  With an unrivaled momentum, he slashed at the neck of the yellow wind monster.

    Huang Fengguai let out an exclamation, and immediately broke into a cold sweat. Fortunately, he had fought many battles in the mortal world for many years, so he instinctively raised the steel fork in his palm.

    "click"

    ?The three-pointed, two-edged knife, which contains the imposing manner and tricks of ghosts and gods, is invincible. It actually cut Huangfeng Monster's steel fork in two from the break.

    Sure enough, he is a man of no vain under his prestige, and Erlang Shen's great reputation is really not just blown out. Fighting martial arts with him is bound to be a complete defeat, and he will be defeated by magical powers.

    Thinking of this, Huang Feng turned around anxiously, looked at the ground, opened his mouth three times, took a deep breath, his stomach suddenly swelled several times, then turned around and opened his mouth wide, exhaling at Erlang God to blow out.

    A gust of yellow wind blows from the sky, and in an instant, the sky is dark, the cliff cracks and rocks collapse, and the violent and ferocious samadhi wind blows up the yellow sand all over the sky. Huge rocks are blown into the sky, and the wind is getting stronger and stronger.  Huang Fengling was included.

    The yellow wind monster used this gust of wind, but controlled its range, and the grass-headed god and the group of monsters fighting below were not affected at all, and the most violent part of the wind enveloped Erlang God.

    The Samadhi Kamikaze wind was too fast and too fast, even Erlang God couldn't dodge it, and was directly engulfed by the strong wind.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 900

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Seeing the famous Judicial God in the Three Realms, known as the God of War, before he even had time to scream, he was blown to pieces by his own samadhi kamikaze, Huang Feng laughed triumphantly: "Haha, my samadhi kamikaze has no one  It can be understood, if you can still control my wind, except for the coming of Lingji Bodhisattva, why should you be afraid of others?"

    "But Bodhisattva Lingji is one of his own, so how can he help outsiders to capture me? Erlang God, Erlang God, you can't blame me for killing me, but you can only blame you for being too wide and stretching your hands too long."

    "Really? Why do I think this so-called Samadhi kamikaze is nothing more than that?" Erlangshen, who was supposed to be swept away by the strong wind, suddenly opened his mouth and said such a sentence.

    Although he was in the midst of the fierce wind, it was as if he was talking face-to-face with just now, with a steady and calm voice, completely undisturbed by the wind.

    The Yellow Wind Monster was horrified, and exclaimed: "How is this possible? How could you be fine?"

    Erlangshen sneered and said: "The ancestors who played with the wind were in Luzhou, Beiju. You are a fart with the samadhi kamikaze. Today I will let you know what is wind. Take me to Maha Wuliang."

    "Boom"

    The Yellow Wind Monster suddenly discovered that his samadhi kamikaze had lost control, and a terrifying aura spread, and the samadhi kamikaze mixed with yellow sand suddenly turned into a yellow tornado that skyrocketed and grounded him.  Sucked over.

    The samadhi kamikaze was originally an extremely terrifying wind, and it was borrowed by Erlang God to display the Maha Wuliang, which caused his cultivation base to skyrocket several times.  In the tornado formed by the samadhi kamikaze, it is enough to make people lose their souls and leave no bones left.

    "Ahhh"

    The Yellow Wind Monster howled crazily. He struggled desperately, but he couldn't break free from the tornado's suction no matter what.

    "The gods are merciful." A cry of exclamation came from afar, Erlangshen noticed that Bodhisattva Lingji was coming quickly on a fairy cloud.

    But he ignored Lingji Bodhisattva, and brazenly shot at the yellow wind monster. The three-pointed two-edged knife drew an arc and passed the yellow wind monster's neck.

    The Yellow Wind Monster only felt his eyes turn. When he saw Lingji Bodhisattva, his last thought was: "You came too late."

    Even though he was plunged into eternal darkness, his body was blown into dust by his own samadhi kamikaze, leaving not even a trace of the true spirit, and it was wiped out.

    The wind dissipated, only the figure of Erlang God remained in the mid-air, and the little monsters below were almost slaughtered, and the remaining ones saw that the situation was not good, and fled in all directions with a whoosh. The name of Huangfengling Huangfengdong was considered to have disappeared.

    The corner of Erlang God's mouth twitched into a subtle sneer, and then he greeted Lingji Bodhisattva who was staring blankly at the Yellow Wind Cave below.

    "It turned out to be Bodhisattva Lingji. Presumably the Bodhisattva heard that there was a wind demon in this place, so he came here to subdue it? Hehe, it's true. Only the Bodhisattva's Wind-fixing Pill and Flying Dragon Staff in the world can restrain this wind demon."

    "But don't bother the Bodhisattva, the wind demon has already been punished, and the little god still needs to return to the heaven to return to his life, so he will leave first."

    At this moment, Bodhisattva Lingji felt as uncomfortable as swallowing a fly. Seeing the figure of Erlang God leading away with a group of grass-headed gods, he almost crushed the Buddhist beads in his hand into pieces.

    "Lingji Bodhisattva, what happened here?" Not long after, an auspicious cloud flew over quickly, but Guanyin, who was hundreds of miles away, sensed the movement here, came to check the situation, but saw only one Lingji Bodhisattva at the scene  Standing in the air in a daze, he asked.

    Lingji Bodhisattva took a look at Guanyin, sighed deeply, and said the matter just now, Guanyin also frowned.

    how so?  This judiciary god doesn't come sooner or later, but he comes to enforce the law at this juncture. Is it a coincidence or intentional?

    Regarding what happened in Huangfengling, except for Ao Lie who sensed the boundless power of Maha, Monkey King and Zhu Bajie didn't realize it at all. The group passed Huangfengling smoothly and arrived at the bank of Liusha River.

    "Master, after crossing the Liusha River, we will be on the border of Xiniu Hezhou. We are one step closer to the Buddha." By the river, Ao Lie smiled at Tang Monk who was riding on a white horse.

    Tang Seng also showed joy when he heard the words, and said: "It's good, it's good."

    Immediately he looked sad again, and asked: "Teacher, look at the wide water ahead, why don't you see boats walking, where do we go? My view is boundless, how wide is it at the end?"

    Sun Wukong's eyes glowed with golden light, he sized it up, and then said, "It's eight hundred miles away."

    Zhu Bajie wondered: "How did brother decide the distance?"

    Sun Wu?Confidently said: "To tell you the truth, the old grandson's eyes can often see the good and bad times on the road thousands of miles away in the daytime, but only then can he see that the river does not know how far it is up and down, but it is only 800 miles long.  .¡±

    "Master! It's really difficult, it's really difficult. If the old grandson is going to this river, he only needs to twist his waist and it will pass. If it is Master, it will be very difficult to cross, and it will be difficult to walk for ten thousand years.  "

    Tang Seng noticed a stone stele by the river, and hurriedly went over to check it. He saw three seal characters, which were "Liusha River", with a small four-line real word cloud on the abdomen: eight hundred quicksand boundaries, three thousand weak water depths, and goose feathers can't float.  Up, the reeds settle down.

    When the three went to see the stele, Ao Lie walked to the river, exhaled, and shouted: "We are monks from the Eastern Tang Dynasty who went to the Western Heaven to worship Buddha and pray for scriptures. Is there a river god in the Liusha River? Let's come out for a while.  "

    As soon as Ao Lie finished speaking, he could only hear the waves surging like mountains and rolling like ridges, and a fierce and ugly monster came out of the river with a "crash".

    He has flaming red hair, eyes as big as bull's eyes, staring round, a blue indigo face that is neither black nor blue, wearing a goose yellow cloak, and a necklace made of nine skulls hanging around his neck.  Holding a shining wand of falling.

    Once the monster appeared, Tang Seng was so startled that he almost fell off his horse. However, the monster didn't make any noise. Instead, he approached Ao Lie with a smile on his face and asked, "Where is the person who learned the scriptures?"

    Ao Lie pointed at Tang Seng, and said: "Isn't that the one sitting on the white horse? I am the second disciple under the master's seat, Ao Lie, the third prince of the West Sea Dragon, and you are the river god here?"

    "Hehe, no, no, I was originally a rolling curtain general under the Queen Mother of the Heavenly Court. Because of my sins in heaven, I fell into this river and was persuaded by the Bodhisattva. I wish to return to Master as an apprentice and protect Master to go west."  He laughed with a simple and honest face.

    "Oh? So that's the case. I don't know how many apprentices the Bodhisattva has arranged for the master."

    Over there, Sun Wukong Zhu Bajie met Tang Seng and finally felt relieved. He stepped forward and Tang Seng asked solemnly, "Are you really willing to convert to my religion?"

    The monster bowed and said: "My disciple taught and enlightened the Bodhisattva, named Sha as his surname, and gave me a Dharma name, called Sha Wujing. Is there any reason not to follow the master?"

    Tang Seng nodded in satisfaction, and said: "In that case, Wukong, take the Jiedao and have a divorce with him." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 901 Confirmed the eyes, this is a ruthless person

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    According to Sun Wukong's words, he was about to shave his head with Jie Dao. Sand Monk came to pay homage to Sanzang again. Then he met Sun Wukong Ao Lie Zhu Bajie and divided them into big and small. Tang Seng saw that he saluted like a monk, so he called him Sand Monk  .

    Ao Lie said: "Brother Sha, do you have a way to cross the Liusha River with Master?"

    As soon as Ao Lie finished speaking, a clear voice suddenly came from above everyone's heads, "Great Sage, Elder."

    Everyone turned their heads to look, only to see that Hui'an Xingzhe was holding a red gourd in his hand, and was pressing down on the head of the cloud, descending here.

    Tang Seng hurriedly brought a group of disciples forward to salute, "I have seen the envoy, but I don't know where the Bodhisattva is now?"

    Hui'an Xingzhe said with a smile: "My teacher will send me to tell you the way of crossing the water in the future. Wujing, you can make a Dharma boat with the skeleton hanging under your neck and this gourd according to the nine palace knots, so that you can cross this weak boat."  water."

    Sand Monk didn't dare to be negligent, so he took down the skeleton hanging from his neck, made nine palaces with ropes, put the Bodhisattva gourd in it, and asked Tang Monk to go ashore.

    Tang Seng then boarded the Dharma boat and sat on it. It was as stable as a light boat, with Wu Neng on the left supporting him, Wu Jing supporting him on the right, and Wu Kong leading a white horse behind him, followed by half cloud and half fog, and Wu Xuan protecting him on his head  .

    Tang Seng floated steadily across the quicksand realm, the waves were calm and the wind was calm and the weak river crossed the weak river.  down to earth.

    According to the auspicious cloud, the Hui'an walker took the gourd, and the skeleton was dissipated into nine dark winds, and disappeared without a trace. Tang Monk thanked Hui'an, bowed to the Bodhisattva, and then went west with his four disciples.

    Hui'an Walker returned to the sky and returned the red gourd to Avalokitesvara, but he heard Avalokitesvara muttering to himself, "It shouldn't be! It shouldn't be so smooth."

    Hui An Xingzhe looked at Avalokitesvara in astonishment, and said in bewilderment: "Bodhisattva, wouldn't it be better if things went smoothly? Tripitaka could have arrived at Lingshan early, obtained the scriptures, and promoted my Mahayana Buddhism. Isn't that exactly what you want?"

    Avalokitesvara sighed softly and shook her head, and said: "You don't understand. When Buddhism spreads to the East, Tripitaka has to go through ninety-nine and eighty-one hardships to complete its merits and virtues. But now they have traveled smoothly all the way, without any surprises or dangers."  , Let alone talk about catastrophe, in this way, Tripitaka¡¯s Journey to the West will lose its meaning.¡±

    Hui An is still at a loss. As long as the Dharma can be passed on to the East, it will be regarded as a complete merit. Why do you have to go through all kinds of hardships?

    I don¡¯t understand, I don¡¯t understand, I can¡¯t figure it out, I can¡¯t figure it out

    On this day, when I arrived at the Wuzhuang Temple in Wanshou Mountain, there were two boys of Qingfengmingyue who welcomed them in. After the ceremony, the Tang monk and the boy talked about why the Wuzhuang Temple didn't support the Sanqing, the Four Emperors, and the Luotians.  Zai, only the word "heaven and earth" is served as incense.

    The boy said that Sanqing is a friend of the family teacher, Sidi is an old friend of the family teacher, Jiu Yao is the younger generation of the family teacher, and Yuan Chen is the guest of the family teacher.

    ? Sun Wukong laughed so hard that he burst into cynicism. He thought that Qingfengmingyue was bragging. Seeing this, Qingfengmingyue felt very displeased.

    Ao Lie hurriedly opened his mouth and said seriously: "Elder brother, don't be rude. The Great Immortal Yuan here in Wuzhuang Guanzhen, Wanshou Mountain is the ancestor of the Earth Immortals. All the immortals in the world are headed by him. His magical powers are not inferior to the Tathagata. He is the same as the world.  Jun."

    "You don't know very well, so you are talking nonsense here. If you offend the Immortal, even the master who taught you your supernatural powers will not be able to protect you."

    Hearing Ao Lie's words, Monkey King turned pale with shock. He knew Ao Lie's ability very well. He had the cultivation base of a great Luo Jinxian, and his martial arts supernatural powers were even more magical. Even he was so afraid of Zhen Yuanzi. See  Come to see the sky from the bottom of a well.

    After this action, Sun Wukong immediately calmed down. Qingfeng Mingyue admired Ao Lie's knowledge very much, and the scene became harmonious for a while.

    After that, the ginseng fruit was under Ao Lie's stare, and nothing went wrong. Zhu Bajie, who encouraged Monkey King, was also reprimanded by Ao Lie.

    ? As a result, the group rested overnight in Wuzhuang Temple, and left the next day without any mistakes, not to mention Guanyin, even Zhen Yuanzi who returned to Wuzhuang Temple was a little confused.

    The two of them shouted inwardly at the same time: "This is different from the script!"

    After that, the five masters and apprentices passed through Baihu Ridge smoothly, only because the Bone Demon had already gone to the Dragon God Kingdom.  , was enforced impartially by Erlang God, and was taken back to Heaven.

    The same is true for the Golden Horn King of the Lianhua Cave in Pingdingshan, and the Silver Horn King. It was Gao Peng who went to the Judiciary Tianshen Mansion to plead with Erlang God in person, and then took the two back.

    Erlang??Knowing Gao Peng's background, this is what Ao Feng specially told him so that they can support each other.

    Drill Hill, under the enthusiastic escort of Red Boy, crossed smoothly, not to mention the Black Water River, the little dragon was originally the nephew of the Dragon King Ao Run of the West Sea, and the cousin of Ao Moang and the others had long been brought to the Dragon God.  country went.

    Not to mention the catastrophe along the way, but I got a lot of help, which made Guanyin, who has been following a group of people in the sky, go crazy. If this continues, it is better to let Monkey King take Tang Seng to fly directly to Xitian Lingshan, get the scriptures, and then fly directly back to the east.  Datang, what a fart to travel west!

    Seeing that the journey was almost halfway through, and there was no real catastrophe, Guanyin knew that this could not go on, and she had to ask Tathagata for instructions on how to deal with this matter

    When Avalokitesvara found Tathagata, Tathagata was discussing matters with the Jade Emperor in the heavenly court. Both of them felt that the dragon clan must be weird, otherwise they would not have such courage.

    But now that they don't pay attention to Tianting Lingshan at all, perhaps the Dragon Clan already has the strength enough to compete with Tianting and Lingshan, but they can't figure out how the Dragon Clan has such strength.

    And after listening to what he saw and heard along the way from Guanyin's report, Tathagata said without any hesitation, "There is no need to doubt, it must have been done by the Dragon Clan, and there must be something wrong with the Third Prince of Xihai, and"

    Tathagata glanced at the Jade Emperor, and then said: "And the Judicial God must also be involved in this matter. In other words, the Judicial God has already betrayed the Heavenly Court and colluded with the Dragon Clan."

    The Jade Emperor's face was livid, and he could hear the clues from what Guanyin played and what Erlang God did. Perhaps he was willing to let go of his mouth at the beginning, and he came to heaven with a special mission under the instruction of the Dragon Clan to become the god of justice.

    That Ao Cunxin is really a disaster, no accident, she must have dragged Erlang God to the dragon camp, this woman must not stay.

    "The Tathagata Buddha, the wife of God Erlang" The Jade Emperor watched the Tathagata say this, and a cold light flashed in his eyes.

    After confirming his eyes, this is a ruthless person, even his niece and daughter-in-law. Tathagata understood instantly, nodded slowly, and said, "It is necessary to test the Dragon Clan."

    After speaking, he turned to Guanyin and said, "I remember the carp spirit in Tongtian River was sent by you, right?"

    Avalokitesvara nodded and said, "That's exactly what the Buddha meant"

    Tathagata said with a blank face: "Send some more people, let Mahoraga of the Eight Tribes lead the reinforcements, and take this opportunity to get rid of Ao Lie."

    "Follow my Buddhist teachings."

    After sending Guanyin away, the Tathagata said to the Jade Emperor: "The Great Heavenly Venerable also made preparations earlier. The Dragon Clan intends to use incense in the mortal world. If all the incense in the mortal world is obtained by the Dragon Clan, the Great Tianzun is the emperor"

    The Jade Emperor focused his eyes, and said in a deep voice: "I know what to do." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 902

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Guanjiangkou, the back garden.

    "Sister, is brother-in-law going out to enforce the law again?"

    Princess Iron Fan, Ao Cunxin, and Ao Tingxin sat at the stone table drinking tea and chatting. Yesterday Erlang God took a large number of Caotou Gods and the Six Sages of Meishan out, so she asked this question.

    Ao Cunxin nodded and said: "That's right! I heard that there is an inspiration king in Tongtianhe, Chechi Guoyuanhui County, Hezhou, Xiniu, who only eats boys and girls. To cause trouble, Erlang led his troops to attack."

    Princess Iron Fan was stunned, and Ao Tingxin frowned and said: "Cunxin, before I came, I heard from the Dragon Emperor that the King of Tongtianhe Inspiration seems to be related to Guanyin Bodhisattva of the South China Sea.  .¡±

    Ao Cunxin's heart moved, and he smiled and said: "If that's the case, you can rest assured that since the Dragon Emperor knows the origin of the inspiration king, he will make arrangements and will not teach Erlang to suffer."

    Ao Tingxin nodded slowly, and felt relieved. At this moment, the three women only felt darkness above their heads, and a large cloud came from nowhere in the sky, covering the entire Guanjiang Estuary.

    Ao Cunxin and Ao Tingxin's faces turned cold, and the evil spirit coming out of the cloud was almost solidified, either there were big monsters, a large group of monsters, or both.

    Ao Cunxin, with a fiery temper, slapped the table and snorted coldly: "Where is the devil, how dare you come to Guanjiangkou to play wild."

    When Ao Cunxin's words just came out, the Caotou God guarding Guanjiangkou had formed a formation to meet him first. After hundreds of years of accumulation by Erlang God in Guanjiangkou, the number of Caotou Gods has exceeded 3,000.

    In this crusade against King Inspiration, two thousand were taken away by him, and there are still more than a thousand left behind. The weakest of these grass-headed gods also have the cultivation base of true immortals, and the leader is even the great demon of Xuanxian.

    However, after the snow mastiff demon who was the leader led his grass-headed gods to meet Yuntou, he was shocked, and there was a big battle.

    Dark clouds billowed in the sky, demonic aura soared into the sky, and all kinds of monster soldiers transformed from wolves, tigers and leopards were layered on top of each other, densely packed, no less than 20,000. Standing at the front was a man wearing a seamless golden armor and holding a big steel knife.  The green-haired lion spirit.

    The lion has chiseled teeth and jagged teeth, with a round head, eyes like lightning, nose upturned, red eyebrows fluttering, looking majestic and majestic, with the aura of the king of beasts, making the snow mastiff tremble with fear, and its way is unknown.  , at least the snow mastiff can't see through, this is a demon king.

    However, as Erlang Xianshengzhenjun, the general of the Heavenly Court Judicial God, Snow Mastiff will not show cowardice, raised the long-handled sword in his hand, and shouted: "Where did the demon come from? How dare you come to Guanjiang Estuary to play wild, and live impatiently."  Yet?"

    The green-haired lion squinted at the snow mastiff, and said disdainfully: "I am the Green Lion King of Hezhou, Xiniu. Recently, God Erlang has been killing countless people in my Hezhou, Xiniu. Today, the king came to find him  He seeks revenge, and if he doesn't want to die, he retreats quickly and asks Erlang God to come out and die."

    "Hmph, what a big tone."

    Before the Snow Mastiff could answer, a loud and delicate shout came from below, and auspicious clouds rose, and three beautiful women with different charms and charms, each with their own merits, floated in front of the Snow Mastiff in an instant.

    Snow Mastiff bowed and saluted, calling her mistress, Ao Cunxin squinted her eyes slightly, stared at the Green Lion King, and said in her mouth: "Snow Mastiff, take the brothers down, guard the Guanjiangkou, and leave it to us here."

    "Mistress, this" Snow Mastiff looked hesitantly at the array on the opposite side, there were 20,000 demon soldiers.

    Ao Cunxin saw the snow mastiff hesitated, his voice sank, and said: "Why, won't my words work?"

    "Don't dare, it's just that the enemy is powerful, so the mistress can't take risks easily!" Xue Mastiff and Xiaotian Dog are sworn brothers, loyal to Erlang God, and they don't want Ao Cunxin to risk themselves.

    Ao Cunxin's voice softened a little when he heard the words, "Don't worry, I have my own measure, and these mobs are not in my eyes."

    Seeing this, Snow Mastiff no longer persisted. With a wave of his hand, he led a group of grass-headed gods to Guanjiangkou to set up a formation, and firmly guarded the residence of Erlang God.

    "Hmph, Erlang God has such a great reputation, but he never thought that he was a waste hiding under a woman's skirt. He dared not show his face, but let a woman come forward." The Green Lion King looked at Ao Cunxin with cold eyes, and said  Said with sarcasm.

    He naturally knew that Erlangshen was not in Guanjiangkou, and he said this only to cover up the fact that he came here specifically to target Ao Cunxin.

    Ao Cunxin was furious when he heard the words, flipped his hand, and a red dragon gun appeared in his palm, pointed at the green lion Wang Jiao and shouted: "Why do you need my husband to deal with such a waste like you? If I don't crush you today, I will kill you!"  Ao Cunxin is written backwards, to die."

    After finishing speaking, ignoring the dense monster army on the opposite side, he raised his spear and turned it into a stream of flames, aiming at the Qing Dynasty.The king rushed away.

    The tip of the dragon spear held by Ao Cunxin condensed a huge crimson gun light that almost pierced the void, and an indomitable, coercive gesture enveloped the Blue Lion King in an instant, causing his face to change drastically.  This is exactly one of the tricks in Wentian Gunjue, "Ask the Heaven with Wrath".

    "What kind of supernatural power is this? It made me feel that there was no way to avoid it, and I could only accept it hard? And her way of life Tathagata! You killed me this time."

    The Green Lion King was horrified, he didn't dare to neglect, swung the steel knife forward in his hand, and shouted: "Kill."

    At the same time, he frantically poured his whole body's magical power into the steel knife in his hand, and greeted Ao Cunxin. At the same time, 80% of the 20,000 demon soldiers also went down to Guanjiangkou to kill the remaining 4,000 demon soldiers.  Go towards Ao Tingxin and Princess Iron Fan.

    Ao Tingxin let out a cold snort, and held his right hand empty. A long sword engraved with a dragon pattern appeared in his hand. Just as he was about to make a big move, he threw out the "Jianhe Xueyong" in the Dao of Destiny's Sword, and wiped out all of them.  The mob gathered together, but was stopped by Princess Iron Fan.

    "Fourth sister, why do you need to deal with these shrimp soldiers and crab generals? Let's see what my sister does." Princess Iron Fan opened her mouth and took out the banana fan, and said to Ao.

    Ao Tingxin smiled when he heard the words, and said: "Did my sister misunderstand the shrimp soldiers and crab generals? They are not weaker than the heavenly soldiers and generals at all! How can these mobs compare?"

    "Huh?" Princess Iron Fan was startled when she heard the words, she smiled dumbly and shook her head and said, "It's the younger sister who made a mistake. The old cow once commented on the armies of the Three Realms, and the shrimp soldiers and crabs will be ranked at the bottom, but I forgot.  It¡¯s not what it used to be.¡±

    As he spoke, he casually waved a few fans at the monster soldiers rushing over. In an instant, the sky was filled with dark winds and whistling sounds.  It rolled and flew, and disappeared in an instant.

    These demon soldiers will fly 84,000 miles away at this time. If they are lucky, they can save their lives. If they are unlucky, if they hit some mountain, they will be smashed to pieces and turned into meat paste.

    ?They have a large army pressing down on the border. In order to create huge pressure on the Guanjiangkou, they do not fly very high, and they are blown away by the plantain fan.

    Besides, they are not as capable as Sun Wukong. Even if they survived by chance, whether they can find Shituoling after flying 84,000 miles depends on their luck.

    After Princess Iron Fan fanned the four thousand demon soldiers away, she immediately descended to the ground and waved her plantain fan at the remaining 16,000 demon soldiers.  Not left.

    The thousand grass-headed gods hadn't come into close contact with the opponent, but when they saw the enemy disappear, they looked at each other in blank dismay, speechless.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 903 Alliance Three-Day Covenant

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Boom"

    "poof"

    The collision between the Green Lion King and Ao Cunxin was a crushing defeat. During the sudden burst of mana, the Green Lion King flew back spraying blood, and it was not a single enemy at all.

    High above the sky.

    Manjusri Bodhisattva turned pale with fright, and exclaimed: "Golden Immortal of the Great Luo, how is this possible? How could a mere West Sea Dragon Girl bear the Dao Fruit of Da Luo? No, the green lion is in danger, but But I can't  Come forward, how can this be good?"

    The green lion king is none other than Manjusri Bodhisattva's mount, the green-haired lion spirit. He was ordered by Tathagata to send green-haired lion soldiers to invade Guanjiangkou, intending to get rid of Ao Cunxin.

    Afterwards, the Jade Emperor will transfer Erlang God back to the heaven in the name of protection. The reason is that because Erlang God wanted to kill the big demon of Hezhou in Xiniu, the demon clan of Hezhou in Xiniu had united to kill him.

    In this way, firstly, the connection between Erlang God and the Dragon Clan will be severed; secondly, Erlang God can be imprisoned in the heavenly court so that he can no longer affect the Journey to the West; thirdly, it can provoke the relationship between the Dragon Clan and the Yao Clan.  If you fight, the fisherman will benefit.

    The Jade Emperor Tathagata's strategy of killing three birds with one stone was quite perfect, but unfortunately, they kicked the iron plate solidly. In front of Ao Cunxin, let alone the green-haired lion, Manjusri Bodhisattva himself did it for nothing.  goods.

    ?With the strength of the dragon son and daughter of the dragon clan today, unless the Tathagata or other Buddhas of the third generation do it himself, it is useless to send anyone.

    Below, the Green Lion King retreated after a single move, Ao Cunxin was relentless, and the dragon gun was wrapped in raging flames, still pressing the Green Lion King away.

    The Green Lion King clenched his steel teeth, his cultivation was not as good as the opponent's, and he couldn't resist even a single blow. He had no choice but to use his natural supernatural powers to make the last fight, otherwise, he would die, and this time he was really beaten by the Tathagata.  It was a disaster.

    "Aww"

    The Green Lion King opened his mouth and let out an earth-shattering roar, his body swelled against the wind, and he turned into a giant lion with a height of hundreds of feet in the wind.

    The Green Lion King yelled at Ao Cunxin, his voice piercing through the heavens, his lion's mouth was astonishingly big compared to his body of hundreds of feet, this guy was able to swallow it in one gulp outside the Nantian Gate with this innate supernatural power back then.  One hundred thousand heavenly soldiers.

    The green lion king opened his mouth wide and aimed at Ao Cunxin, a huge suction instantly enveloped Ao Cunxin's body.

    "hold head high"

    Facing the roar of the Blue Lion King, Ao Cunxin did not show any weakness, and opened his mouth to let out a dragon chant that made the King's heart tremble, and then rushed into the mouth of the King's lion without hesitation.

    The green lion king closed his mouth up and down, and immediately mobilized his whole body's magic power and primordial spirit power, pouring all of them into his stomach, and the stomach immediately exuded an extremely powerful corrosive and melting gas, intending to melt and refine Ao Cunxin.

    "Ah! The third sister was eaten by that monster. Fourth sister, go and save her." Seeing this, Princess Iron Fan turned pale with shock, and hurriedly shouted to Ao Tingxin.

    Ao Tingxin waved his hands, and said with a sneer, "This green lion doesn't know good from bad, and dares to swallow Cun Xin into its belly. It's tantamount to seeking death, sister, don't worry."

    Seeing this, Princess Iron Fan felt relieved and looked at the green lion nervously, only to see that his originally blue body began to turn red in an instant.

    "Ho Ho Ho Ho"

    The Blue Lion King rolled and roared wildly in mid-air, and the roar contained boundless pain and despair.

    In a short while, the body of the Blue Lion King burst into raging flames from the inside out, and his body turned into lava from a volcano. His flesh and blood quickly melted and dripped onto the ground, causing a fire. Princess Iron Fan slapped it casually.  The fire on the ground was extinguished.

    "Boom"

    "hold head high"

    In the end, the body of the Blue Lion King exploded, turning into sparks all over the sky, flying in all directions, and a red dragon over a hundred feet long and full of flames snaked out.  Disappeared in the flames of the red dragon.

    Seeing this, all the grass-headed gods below shouted in unison: "The mistress is mighty"

    Ao Cunxin hovered in the sky for a few weeks, that is, the dragon's head turned, and the head, tail, and tail fell to the ground. The moment it landed, it turned into a human form again.

    Princess Iron Fan stepped forward and smiled admiringly: "Third sister has supernatural powers in martial arts, I'm afraid she is no longer inferior to her brother-in-law, right? Younger sister admires her very much."

    Ao Cunxin smiled at her, then exchanged glances with Ao Tingxin, and turned their heads to look at the sky, showing a mocking smile.

    In the sky, Manjusri Bodhisattva's originally golden face turned pale, and without saying a word, he turned around and left, but he didn't go west, but went up.??Heaven

    Heavenly Court, in the Tongming Palace.

    Tathagata waved away the Xuanguang mirror in front of him, and looked at each other with the Jade Emperor. They both saw the solemn look in each other's eyes.

    "I can't think of a dragon girl who is less than a thousand years old, and she is in possession of Daoguo. The situation is not good! Even a mere Ao Cunxin has the Taoism of Daluo Jinxian, so how many dragons with such Daoism are there in the dragon clan?"  ?¡±

    At this time, the Jade Emperor was jealous and mad. He practiced for 1,750 kalpas, a total of more than 226,800,000 years, before he could enjoy the infinite way and sit on the throne of the Jade Emperor.

    It took tens of thousands of years of hard work, eating the Nine-Turn Golden Elixir of the Taishang Laojun, gnawing at the flat peaches of the Queen Mother, and supplying the best resources in the entire Three Realms and Six Paths.

    But this Ao Cunxin, who is only over 1,600 years old, and was born in the mortal world where the spiritual energy is thin, also possesses the Daoguo, what is going on?  When did Da Luo Jinxian become so worthless?

    The Jade Emperor looked up at the top of the Tongming Hall, and said in a deep voice: "This world, I am afraid that there will be a big change! If the dragon clan is really full of people, how can there be my Heavenly Court and your Western Lingshan in this world?"  gain a foothold?"

    Tathagata was silent when he heard the words, a chill flashed across his eyes, and he said expressionlessly: "Even if we are both Da Luo, there are strengths and weaknesses. Even if the dragon clan is really full of Da Luo, the old monk is not afraid of it."

    The Jade Emperor smiled wryly and said: "However, if the Dao is hidden today, the secrets of heaven are chaotic, it is not true, and the dragon clan is scattered and hidden in the four major continents, where will you go to find them? Just destroying the Dragon Palace of the Four Seas will not help at all. The foundation of the dragon clan  If you are not shaken, you can make a comeback and make a comeback at any time."

    Tathagata said: "It's okay, it is said that the Dragon Clan has established two countries in Luzhou, Beiju. Let's not bother with China, the human country, but the Dragon God Kingdom is a place where filth is hidden, and the people in the country are all wolves.  The genus of tigers and leopards."

    "Da Tianzun can use this as an excuse to launch a crusade. Since the Dragon God Kingdom is attacked, the dragon clan will definitely not sit idly by, and will definitely gather to fight against it. It can be wiped out all at once. The old monk Xixi Lingshan is willing to join hands with Da Tianzun to eliminate demons.  Maintain peace in the Three Realms."

    The Jade Emperor nodded happily when he heard the words and said: "Great kindness, since this is the case, we will rely on Tathagata's Dafa. I will start to deploy immediately. I still need to seek the support of Taoist ancestors for this matter. Three days later, my heavenly court and your Lingshan will discuss Beiju Luzhou together."  .¡±

    Tathagata Heshi said: "The old monk also needs to mobilize manpower, so he will leave first. After three days, wait outside the Nantianmen for the Great Heavenly Lord's army." (Remember this site website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 904 Prelude to the Great War

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    ? Beiju Luzhou Dragon God Kingdom.

    Ao Feng's heart suddenly moved, but it was some news from Gao Peng. He and Gao Peng had the same thinking, and he could understand what Gao Peng knew in an instant.

    The corner of his mouth couldn't help but sneered, "Three days in the sky, three years on the ground, after three years, will it be your turn to beat me? The day lily is cold."

    But after the Tathagata left, the Jade Emperor immediately summoned the Taishang Laojun. There was no way, the immortals who could use the Taoism and mana in the sky were basically people from the Taoist sect.  His great power, then this crusade against the Dragon God Kingdom, the Heavenly Court is a joke.

    Taishang Laojun always took Gao Peng with him wherever he went, so when the Jade Emperor told the matter, Ao Feng immediately knew about it.

    Taishang Laojun naturally would not reject the Jade Emperor, agreed to fully cooperate, and asked Gao Peng to take full responsibility for the matter, took his decree, contacted the Taoist immortals everywhere, and then led the Taoist sect with him as the main body and the four great masters as assistants.  A group of immortals cooperated with the crusade of the heavenly army.

    Gao Peng took the order and left. He has been with the Taishang Laojun for nearly a thousand years, even if calculated according to the date in the sky, it has been more than two years.

    And different from other gods doing their own things, he always follows Laojun closely, always by his side, he is closer to Laojun than a gold and silver boy, called master and apprentice, but like a father and son, he has already won the trust of the Supreme Laojun  .

    In recent years, the supply of Laojun's pills has been opened, and with the power of incense and fire from the four major continents of the mortal world, Gao Peng has already reached the realm of Taiyi Golden Immortal. Among the disciples of Laojun, he can be regarded as the top one.  layers up.

    To be honest, Laojun is actually not very willing to be an enemy of the Dragon Clan. After all, no matter how the Dragon Clan dances in the mortal world, the incense between him and Gao Peng's master and apprentice has never been lost. On the contrary, it has increased greatly.  Before his rise, the power of incense he received increased several times.

    But they are Sanqing, Yuanshi Tianzun and Lingbao Tianzun don't care, as the representative of Sanqing, he deals with the heavenly court, and he can't refuse the Jade Emperor's request.

    However, he also told Gao Peng in private, asking him to say hello to his fellow disciples. When crusading against the Dragon God Kingdom, try to only kill evildoers and not hurt the lives of the Dragon Clan.

    This secret order was in Gao Peng's arms. In the process of contacting his fellow sects, he made a little insignificant modification to Laojun's decree. He changed the word "try to only punish evildoers and not harm the lives of dragons" to "  Don't."

    The content of the decree becomes "Only punish evildoers, never harm the lives of dragons", this is a big difference, even though this word is not absolute, if it is absolutely necessary, they should be hurt or they should be hurt, but if you don't, then no matter what,  Neither can hurt.

    They don't care about the decree of the Jade Emperor, but they must obey the decree of the Taoist ancestor without any compromise.

    This time, the Jade Emperor made a big deal. The heavenly forces he dispatched by himself include: Marshal of the Army and Horses, Tota King Li Jing, Santan Haihui Great God Nezha, Sanguan Dadi, Sanshan Wuyue God, Four Heavenly Kings, and Nine Obsidian Stars.  Officials, Twelve Yuanchen, Twenty Eight Mansions

    Four meritorious officers, five stars, Liu Ding Liujia, six stars of the South Dipper, seven stars of the Big Dipper, thirty-six stars of Tiangang, seventy-two stars of Disha, four sages of the North Pole (except Marshal Canopy), five gods of war in the West, Lei Huo Plague  Dou four generals and two million heavenly soldiers and heavenly generals, and the heavenly gods who can fight with names and surnames in the heavenly court were dispatched 80%.

    However, under the decree of the Supreme Lord, Gao Peng contacted the immortals with stronger fighting power in the Taoist sect: the four great emperors (not the four emperors), the four great masters, the four great real people, the five elders of five directions, and the eight immortals of Shangdong.

    In addition, among Laojun's so-called "Xuanyuan Ten Sons", there are nine other ten disciples except Gao Peng, the real person of Nanhua.

    The ten sons of Xuanyuan are: Gao Peng (Gaozi), the real person of Nanhua, Lie Yukou (Liezi), the real person of Chongxu, Wen Jiran (Wenzi), the real person of Tongxuan, Geng Sangchu (Geng Sangzi), the real person of Dongling, and Yin Yin, the real person of Wenshi.  Xi (Guan Yinzi), Zixu real person Nan Rongju (Nanzi), Miaoxing real person Yin Wen (Yin Wenzi), Xuanxu real person Cui Qu (Cui Quzi), Yuzhang real person Baiju, Yushu real person Cheng Qi.

    After Gao Peng ascended to heaven, these ten real people also received the enlightenment of Laojun, and became immortals with three nine-turn golden pills, soaring to heaven.

    They all have some merits in spreading the Dao theory. Although the merits are not as great as those of Laojun and Gao Peng, they have also obtained some merits and virtues. After refining, they have reached the realm of Xuanxian.  Yixuan Immortal Dao Fruit.

    Among them, Yin Xi is especially worth mentioning. Like Gao Peng back then, he was in the realm of a golden fairy as soon as he ascended to the sky. Because of his extraordinary aptitude, he actually comprehended a discipline after receiving the five thousand words of morality left by Lao Tzu.  A unique practice method, specializing in sword immortality.

    After he returned to hermitage, he went to Shu, whereOn the mountain, the Shushan Fairy Sword School was created, and the orthodoxy of Shushan was passed down. Today, the Shushan School has been handed down for eight generations, and it is also a famous school in the mortal cultivation world.  The giant, the incense is at its peak.

    And he also obtained a large wave of golden light of merit and virtue for the Shushan School to eliminate demons and defend the Tao, and maintain the righteousness of the world. After refining, he obtained the Golden Immortal Dao Fruit.

    It's just that the other nine of the Ten Sons of Xuanyuan have their own orthodox traditions, and they are more concerned about the orthodoxy passed down by them, so they all have their own affairs to be busy, unlike Gao Peng, who only wants to benefit from the Taishang Laojun.  Being with Laojun is the one who benefits the most

    Not to mention that Jade Emperor and Tathagata prepared their own armies for war, after receiving the news, Ao Feng also made some arrangements. Since Tathagata and Jade Emperor were ready to fight the Dragon Clan and start a full-scale war, there was no need for Ao Feng to maintain  What a balance.

    ?The Dragon Clan seized incense in Nanzhan Buzhou and Dongsheng Shenzhou, and the methods were no longer so peaceful. If there was a conflict, they would be merciless, and many heavenly forces were destroyed.

    Even the Underworld has been affected, and the city gods in many places have been ruthlessly expelled. The two major continents have also followed Beiju Luzhou successively, and the incense has all belonged to the Dragon Clan.

    ?The so-called Three Realms refers to heaven, earth and man. Although they are all under the jurisdiction of the Jade Emperor in theory, in fact the Netherworld has its own independent system.

    However, Emperor Fengdu learned about the actions of Tianting and Lingshan from various channels, and did not take the initiative to confront the Dragon Clan, but waited for the result of this battle.

    The progress of Xiniu Hezhou's strategy has also been speeded up a lot. Tathagata is busy dispatching troops and withdrawing all the forces. He has no time to take care of these things for the time being. As long as this battle is won, the lost incense will be regained sooner or later.  It's just a matter of time.

    Therefore, he only sent out the past Lantern Buddha and the future Maitreya Buddha to attack everywhere. Once he found the stronghold of the Dragon Clan, no matter how big or small it was, they would destroy it mercilessly.

    Lantern Buddha is the second master of Buddhism, and Maitreya Buddha can also be ranked in the top five. His cultivation base is also measured in hundreds of millions of years, plus the magic weapon is sharp, and the dragon sons and daughters alone cannot compete with them, so they can only retreat.  , although you can't beat it, you can still escape if you hear the news.

    Therefore, the progress of Xiniu Hezhou's strategy has always been maintained at about 70%, and the progress of the last 10% has been extremely slow and has never been achieved.

    Originally, for Ao Feng, the most perfect result was to complete the reincarnation mission in this world first, and leave everything in this world to the avatar to solve, or return to this world after he becomes stronger  , first punish Lingshan, then destroy the Heavenly Court, and finally unify the Three Realms.

    But now it seems that this is impossible to achieve. It is imperative to fight against Tianting Lingshan. If Lingshan cannot be completely defeated, it is unrealistic to capture Xiniu Hezhou.

    However, with the current strength of the Dragon Clan, Ao Feng doesn't have to worry about fighting at the middle and lower levels at all. Even with this high-end combat power, he is still not sure. If necessary, he doesn't mind dying in the hands of Tathagata again.

    However, he can't die casually, who knows how long it will take him to practice the fifth round this time?  So he had to arrange all aspects properly before he could die, at worst he would give up the Dragon God Kingdom.

    The loss of a mere incense of the Dragon God Kingdom does not have much impact on him. The Dragon God Kingdom only accounts for more than ten percent of the incense in Beiju Luzhou. He can afford to lose it, but he does not believe it.  The huge karma of karma has poisoned the human race in China.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 905: Chechi Kingdom Dragon King Temple

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The turbulent undercurrent of the Three Realms did not have any impact on the westward journey of Tang Seng and his disciples. The group of people still traveled westward without any hindrance from monsters along the way. Their speed was much faster. It would have taken six or seven years to travel westward.  Che Chiguo, which he walked to, arrived in less than five years.

    The white horse was fed by Ao Lie secretly on the road, and it became more and more handsome, without any sense of old age. Guanyin was recalled by the Tathagata for a period of time, and she rushed back to Lingshan to attend the meeting, and the Tathagata made arrangements.

    The other seven of the Eight Great Bodhisattvas will follow Tathagata to crusade against Dragon God Kingdom, but Avalokitesvara will always be in charge of Tang Seng's journey to the west, so after the meeting, she will come back and follow Tang Seng secretly. After many years, she has long forgotten "foot power"  Therefore, the problem with the white horse was not discovered.

    On this day, five masters and apprentices arrived outside a city, when they suddenly heard a shout, which seemed to be the voice of thousands of people shouting.

    Tang Seng was frightened in his heart, he could not go forward while holding his horse, he turned his head anxiously and said, "Wuxuan, where is the sound?"

    Ao Lie said: "Master, stay here, and wait for the apprentice to go and check for a while."

    After finishing speaking, he turned his body, and a fairy cloud rose up under his feet, rising up in the air, watching with his eyes, he saw a city in the distance, and looked closer, but there was a faint auspicious light, and there was no fierce aura.

    I saw that outside the city gate, there was an open space on the beach, where many monks gathered and pulled carts. It turned out that they were all making concerted efforts to call out "Strength King Bodhisattva", which alarmed Tang Monk.

    Pressing down on the cloud, the car was filled with bricks, tiles, wood plants, adobe and the like. The uphill slope of the beach is the highest, and there is a path with a ridge and two gates.

    The road to Guanxia is full of upright and steep cliffs, how can the car be pulled up?  Although the weather is warm, those people are also dressed in blue, looking very embarrassed.

    Ao Lie naturally knew about this situation, but he knew that Guanyin was watching from the sky, so in order not to reveal his flaws, he pretended to be a Taoist and went to inquire about the situation.

    After finding out after a while, he reported back to Tang Seng and said, "Master, this is the country of Chechi. This country respects Taoism and exterminates Buddha. But if a wanderer comes here, please worship the king and receive a reward. If a monk comes, it does not matter how far or near."  , bring it to the Taoist servants."

    Tang Seng's face changed greatly when he heard it, and he said anxiously: "How could this be? Although my Buddhism and Taoism are different paths, they both lead to the same goal. They are both for the purpose of educating all people and guiding people to be good. Why do we have to fight each other like this?"

    Ao Lie said: "It's just because twenty years ago, the country of Chechi suffered from severe drought, and all the monks worshiped Buddha to pray for rain, but they couldn't help them. Later, three masters of Taoism came to call for rain and wind, and rescued them."  Ten thousand people are devastated, and they are respected by the king as the national teacher."

    "All the monks annoyed the king, saying that the monk was useless, demolished his mountain gate, destroyed his Buddha statue, pursued his ultimatum, refused to let him go back to his hometown, and gave him a job as a national teacher, just like a servant."

    Tang Seng had nothing to say when he heard that, he just sighed again and again, Sun Wukong said with a smile: "You can't call the wind and call the rain but Xiao Daoer, the second junior brother only needs to go to the sky to sneez a few times, and it will rain heavily.  Just sit idly by."

    Ao Lie just smiled and said nothing, but Tang Seng lifted his spirits and said: "These monks are really pitiful, Wuxuan, Wukong, you need to help them."

    Sun Wukong patted his chest and said: "Master, don't worry, when I see the emperor, I will watch my grandson destroy that Taoist priest."

    After the plan was confirmed, the group of people started to move forward, and soon they arrived at the place where the monks were working. There were two young Taoist priests who were guarding the monks.

    The two Taoist priests were humble, and they were punished by Monkey King one by one. When the monks saw the appearance of Monkey King, they were overjoyed and came forward one after another.

    Sun Wukong didn't know, so he asked, and then he knew that these monks had already been greeted by Taibai Jinxing and told about him, so these monks were looking forward to their arrival day and night.

    Seeing that Taibai Jinxing took the initiative to make him famous, Sun Wukong was also secretly happy, and made up his mind to destroy the national teacher and rescue these monks.

    The next group of people followed the monks to their "Zhiyuan Temple" to rest. At the second watch, Monkey King woke up the three juniors and sneaked to the "Dragon King Temple".

    Entering the main hall of the Dragon King Temple, you will see two statues in the middle, which are two Taoists holding a whisk and a handful of gourds. There are two statues of the Dragon King on the left and right of the two.

    Seeing this, Ao Lie took the initiative to go forward and bowed three times. Sun Wukong and the Dragon King of the East China Sea had an old relationship, so he also bowed his hands to the statue of the Dragon King.

    As for Taishang Laojun, he remembered that Laojun beat him with a diamond bracelet when he was betting with Erlang God, causing him to miss and was captured, so he had no respect for him. Originally, he had some friendship with Gao Peng  Yes, also because of LaojunAnd canceled this friendship.

    Zhu Bajie looked at Ao Lie curiously and asked: "Second senior brother, since this is the Dragon King Temple, why do you still enshrine the Taishang Laojun and Nanhua Laoxian?"

    Ao Lie said with a smile: "Back then, I, the Dragon Emperor of the Dragon Clan, once went to listen to the lecture when the old king came to the world and preached the Taoism with the real person of Nanhua, and was greatly inspired."

    "It is because our dragon clan worships Laojun and Nanhua Daoist, and worships the believers of my Dragon King of the Four Seas, and will also worship Laojun and Nanhua Laoxian."

    Sun Wukong curled his lips and said: "I admire Laojun's morality and deeds, but this character is not good, and he can only stab people in the back. A few juniors, there is no need to say more, and it will be useful."

    After speaking, he grabbed a piece of offering fruit, put it to his mouth, and gnawed it. Seeing this, Zhu Bajie couldn't hold back, no matter if it was raw or cooked, he took the burnt fruit, and gnawed it with his mouth. Drifting saw that the two senior brothers started to fight  On the way, eating wind and drinking dew, it is rare to have a full meal, and I am no longer polite.

    Ao Lie didn't want to be independent, so he also took an offering fruit and tasted it in small bites. The four brothers enjoyed it to their heart's content at the altar table. First they ate big steamed buns, and then they ate cluster plates, rice, snacks, ovens, and cakes.  Ingots, oil grits, steamed crisps, no matter what is hot or cold, eat as you like.

    That meal was like a shooting star chasing the moon, and the wind swept through the clouds. I had eaten up all I had, and I had nothing to eat. I didn't walk, and I chatted there, digested food and played games.

    After a while, several people suddenly heard the sound of footsteps, Ao Lie's expression changed, and he said: "Eldest brother, two junior brothers, someone is coming, let's attach ourselves to the statue, so as not to alarm the master."

    The three brothers and sisters practiced kindness like a stream, and each turned into a beam of light, which attached to the statue of the Dragon King of the Four Seas.

    It turned out that there was a little Taoist priest who just fell asleep under the east corridor, and suddenly got up and said: "I forgot my hand bell in the hall. If it is lost, tomorrow the master will be responsible."

    The person who slept with him said: "You are asleep, wait for me to find you."

    In a hurry, he didn't wear his underclothes, stopped pulling his collar and straight gown, and went to the main hall to find the bell. He felt it, and when he touched the bell, he was about to turn around, only to hear the sound of breathing.

    The Taoist priest was frightened, and when he hurriedly walked out, he stepped on a lychee kernel for some reason, slipped and fell, and smashed a bell to pieces with a bang.

    Zhu Bajie couldn't help laughing out loud, and scared the little Taoist priest away from three souls, and back to seven souls, he stumbled every step, bumped into the residence of the national teacher, knocked on the door and called: "Master, it's not good, it's a disaster!  gone."

    Hu Li, Yang Li, and Lu Li opened the door and asked, "What's wrong?"

    The Taoist said tremblingly: "I forgot my hand bell, because I went to the hall to look for the bell, I only heard someone laughing loudly, which almost shocked me."

    Hearing the words, the three Taoists looked at each other, and a look of understanding flashed across their eyes, and they called: "Come with the lamp, what kind of evil thing is it?"

    An order was sent, and the Taoist priests in the two corridors, big and small, got up and lit the lamps, and went to the main hall.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 906

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    San Dao brought a group of Taoist priests, big and small, to the main hall. They saw fruit peels and cores all over the ground, but no villains.

    The three ways were taught by Ao Feng, the magic power and Taoism are much stronger than those in the original play, once the magic power is turned, the problem is immediately discovered.

    Immediately, each of the three Taoists turned their hands over and drew out their own weapons. The Tiger Li Dao used a thick-backed steel saber, the Yang Li Dao held a four-foot broadsword, and the Lu Li Dao held a three-pronged steel fork.

    The three swords pointed at the statue of the Dragon King of the Four Seas on the temple, and the Great Immortal Hu Li exhaled and shouted angrily, "Where did the demon come from? How dare you desecrate the golden body of the Dragon God of the Four Seas? We have seen through it now, and you haven't come out to punish it."  die?"

    Zhu Bajie was worried, and sent a voice transmission to Ao Lie and Sun Wukong: "It's our fault, we ate food and didn't walk, and now we are caught by the master, what should we do?"

    Ao Lie said via voice transmission: "Junior brother, don't panic, just watch me make him bow down."

    When Sun Wukong saw this, he was suddenly very interested, but he just attached himself to the statue, sat on a high place, and kept his face silent.

    Ao Lie's voice sank, and he suddenly shouted: "The junior Xiaoxian, who has no eyesight, who do you think is a demon?"

    "hold head high"

    After speaking, the image of the Dragon King of the West Sea possessed by him was shining brightly. In the dazzling white light, a dragon chant sounded suddenly, and a white dragon meandered out of the white light, and landed on the spot, turning into a handsome young man in white clothes.  There are two dragon horns on the forehead, one on the left and one on the right, fully reflecting his identity.

    Seeing this, San Dao turned pale with shock, quickly retracted his weapon, knelt down on the ground, cast a five-body prostration, and said in a panic: "Xiaoxian has eyes but no pearls, and doesn't know that the Dragon God is coming, I beg for forgiveness."

    Only then did Ao Lie's expression soften, and he said: "I am the third prince of the Dragon King of the West Sea, and now I am protecting Tang Sanzang, a holy monk in the Eastern Land, who went to the Western Heaven to worship Buddha and ask for scriptures.  Find out why."

    Ao Lie never mentioned the offerings, the disaster of the Dragon King Temple, and only mentioned the matter of the Taoist extermination of the Buddha. Sun Wukong and the others were overjoyed to hear it. This is the benefit of status!

    San Dao knew it well and didn't point it out, Immortal Hu Li said: "I want to teach the third prince to know that respecting Tao and destroying Buddha is not the intention of Xiao Xian and the other three.  It's not Xiaoxian's fault that he can't help when he is required to do his best."

    "This" Ao Lie pretended to murmur, and the three of them, Monkey King, understood it. It turned out that the monks here were eating but could not do anything, which annoyed the king.

    "Forget it, get up! Those monks are incapable, but they can teach and guide people to be good. If they don't think it's helpful, they should be dismissed. Why should they be so enslaved? You should advise the king, don't make him embarrass the monks again  .¡±

    When the three Taoists heard the words, they all said in unison: "I would like to abide by the prince's decree, and I will definitely advise the king well and let the monks go free."

    Ao Lie nodded in satisfaction, and said: "You go now! Tomorrow my master will meet the king, and Guan Wen will be replaced. You can tell the king first, so as not to teach him to hate my teacher. If so, I only have you three  It's asking."

    "Yes, yes, Xiaoxian resigns."

    Sandao led a group of Taoist priests, big and small, out of the hall, and the three of Monkey King jumped out. Zhu Bajie laughed and said, "Second senior brother is so majestic, he rescued the monks in a few words."

    Drifting also said: "Second senior brother has immeasurable merit."

    Sun Wukong glanced at Ao Lie with complicated eyes, sighed secretly, and said somewhat dispiritedly: "Okay, let's go back! With the support of the second junior brother, our journey to the west should be smooth."

    That Taibai Jinxing told the monks about his existence early on, and made him famous. He was gearing up to do a big job, destroy the three ways, save the monks from the fire and water, and enjoy the respect of all the people.

    Unexpectedly, the matter was resolved by Ao Lie in a few words, which made Sun Wukong feel frustrated and aggrieved. Since then, he has become more negative, and Ao Li  Lie came forward to solve it, and he completely became a soy sauce party.

    After Sun Wukong finished speaking, he went straight out of the main hall, somersaulted to the sky, and went back to Zhiyuan Temple. Zhu Bajie and Sha Monk looked at each other, "Elder brother, what's wrong?"

    Ao Lie said with a smile: "Eldest senior brother is a monkey, aggressive and aggressive. Originally, he wanted to have a good fight with San Dao, but who knows that San Dao is a follower of my Dragon Clan. If there is no fight, I am a little disappointed."

    After hearing Ao Lie's explanation, the two of them came to a sudden realization. Drifting shook his head and said with a smile: "This senior brother, we hope that we can go all the way smoothly, reach Lingshan as soon as possible, obtain the scriptures, and achieve positive results in cultivation. He always thinks about fighting.  What is the reason?"

      Ao Lie patted him on the shoulder and said with a smile: "The country is easy to change, but the nature is hard to change, let's leave him alone, let's go! Let's go back."

    The next day, five drums and three o'clock.

    The king set up a dynasty, gathered two groups of civil and military officials, and four hundred court officials, but he saw that the crimson gauze lights were bright, and the treasure tripod was fragrant.

    Sand Monk stayed in the temple to guard the luggage and horses, Tang Monk wore brocade cassocks, Ao Lie brought customs clearance certificates, taught Wukong to hold the bowl, Bajie took the tin staff, and went to the front of the Wufeng Tower to salute the official Huangmen.  I gave my name and said that it was a monk from the Eastern Tang Dynasty who came here to change the Guanwen, and it was annoying.

    The ambassador of the Pavilion Gate entered the court and bowed down on the golden steps, and said: "There are four monks outside who say that they are from the Eastern Tang Dynasty to learn from the scriptures. They want to change the Guanwen, and they are waiting in front of the Wufeng Building."

    The king snorted when he heard that, "This monk has nowhere to seek death, but he came here to seek death. Why didn't the patrolling officials arrest him?"

    The grand master who was driving flashed by and said: "The Great Tang Dynasty in the East is the Nanbuzhou, known as the Great China. It is thousands of miles away from here, and there are many monsters on the road."

    "This monk must have some magical powers, so he dared to come to the west. I hope that His Majesty will see the monks from far away in China, and he will call for inspection and release. I will not lose the meaning of good fate."

    The tiger, sheep and deer who came to the court early in the morning hurried out of the class and echoed: "What the grand master said is reasonable, there is a disciple under the Tang monk's seat, who is related to the dragon gods of the four seas, your majesty must not hate him."

    The king was very surprised when he heard the words, and he immediately played, and announced Tang Monk and others to His Highness Jin Luan.

    Without further ado, the king changed the text of the pass, stamped the seal, and let all the monks go west. The Tang monk took the opportunity to ask the king to release the monks, but the king hesitated a little.

    Seeing this, Immortal Hu Li said: "Your Majesty Qizuo, although the monks in that country are incompetent, they have not committed any heinous mistakes. They have worked hard for many years, and they have paid off the karma of offering.  Since the holy monk Bang has spoken, I hope that His Majesty will not look at the monk's face and look at the Buddha's face."

    Hearing this, the king nodded and said, "Since the holy monks in the Eastern Land pleaded for mercy, my widow pardoned those monks and let them go home. Is the holy monk still satisfied?"

    Tang Seng saw that the king and the national teacher gave him face because of his status in the state, and he couldn't help being proud of himself as a citizen of the Tang Dynasty, his face was flushed, and he said: "Amitabha, you are so good."  Remember the URL of this website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 907: Fierce battle at Tongtian River

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The next day, the king really issued a notice to let all the monks go free, but said that all the monks who escaped were happy, and they all went to the city to look for Sun Wukong to thank him.

    The boss of Monkey King was bored, so he dismissed the monks casually, and the five masters and apprentices continued on their way to the west.

    In the sky, Avalokitesvara sighed unceasingly, it seems that with Ao Lie in the team, the journey to the West has indeed become a smooth one, to this point, it has already traveled 54,000 miles, half of the journey to the West has been completed, but there is not even a real  I have never encountered any catastrophe in the sense.

    Not only the influence of the eastward transmission of Buddhism has been reduced to a minimum, but even the merits have been reduced and reduced, and there is nothing left. Lingshan's idea of ??greatly improving his strength with the help of the westward journey has come to nothing.

    Unless Tathagata exerts great power to reverse the cause and effect and restart Journey to the West, but if the influence of the Dragon Clan cannot be eliminated, even reversing the cause and effect is useless. Everything depends on the result of the battle three years later, but before that, they still have one  An opportunity to test the strength of the Dragon Clan.

    There was a vast white light in Guanyin's eyes, and he looked up to the west. More than two thousand miles away, it was the Tongtian River.

    However, when Avalokitesvara looked over, his face became extremely ugly, "Erlang God, it's you again, what do you want to do? Could it be that you have really joined the Dragon Clan and are wholeheartedly against my Lingshan Mountain?"

    A cold light flashed in Avalokitesvara's eyes, which turned into a stream of light and flew towards the Tongtian River

    The Tongtian River is boiling at this time, two thousand grass-headed gods are forming an formation, fighting with a group of fish monsters and water monsters. In addition to the three thousand native water monsters in Tongtian River, there are more than a thousand snake-headed people holding steel forks  The snake demon with spears besieged the grass head god.

    Those fish monsters and water monsters are nothing more than cannon fodder. They are used to disrupt the formation of the grass-headed gods. The snake demon group is also well-trained and well-organized. Forming an formation, they can gather the power of all the monsters and greatly increase their power.

    Moreover, the cultivation of these thousand snake demon individuals is not weaker than that of the grass-headed god, and with the help of three thousand water demons, they are not at a disadvantage in the slightest.  Injured, falling into the Tongtian River like a dumpling, the waters of the Tongtian River have already been stained red with blood.

    But Erlang God is being attacked by two demon kings at this time, one of them is the king of inspiration in the Tongtian River, that is, the goldfish spirit in the lotus pond in the purple bamboo forest in the South China Sea.

    At this time, the goldfish spirit is wearing a helmet and armor, holding a nine-petal red copper hammer, screaming and attacking Erlang God, and on the other side, there is a monster with blue face and long teeth, holding a strange weapon, coordinating with the goldfish  fine attack.

    The weapon in the demon's hand was a short fine steel stick, with three iron chains attached to the top of the short stick, and three iron hammers covered with spikes at the end of the short stick, just like a meteor wolf with three heads and one stick.  hammer.

    While waving, the three maces circled and danced, forming a continuous offensive, which was very difficult to resist. This kind of weapon is not owned by the East, but a special weapon of the West, called "flail".

    This green-faced and long-toothed monster claims to be the King of Spiritual Wisdom, but in fact it is the King Mahuraga of the Eight Dragons of the Western Lingshan Mountains, and the snake god of Western Buddhism.

    ?Mahuluojia can be translated as big belly line, great wisdom line, great wisdom belly line, big python, big python, big python god, etc.

    This guy is the king of the Mahuragas, the eight dragons, and the thousand snake demons are actually the Mahuragas.

    He was sent by the Tathagata to lead the crowd to Tongtianhe to support Jinyu Jing. He originally planned to test Ao Lie and then test the strength of the Dragon Clan, but who knew that Erlang God stepped in again.  Here comes the law enforcement of the god of justice.

    Although Erlang God has great supernatural powers, but in the case of one against two without a unique move, he can't take it for a while. Fortunately, the king of inspiration can say that the fighting power of Mahuluoga is not weak.  The kings of the crowd, with their Golden Immortal cultivation base, can't do anything fake.

    After fighting for more than three hundred bouts, Erlang Shen knew the opponent's martial arts well enough, so he immediately used the "Wind Wind and Rapid Rain" in the "Unparalleled Sword Technique", and a piece of unparalleled sharpness of the sword slashed out, killing the two besieging him.  The demon pushed away several feet.

    With a flip of his right hand, the three-pointed and two-edged knife had disappeared in his palm, and then he touched his waist with his hand, took out a slingshot, squeezed the gold ball in his hand, and aimed at the goldfish spirit.

    After shooting the golden pill, he didn't stop, and with a swipe of the sword finger on his forehead, his brows and eyes immediately opened, facing the snake demon, a thunderbolt burst out.

    Jin Wan's thunderbolt was in a hurry, the golden fish spirit was weak in mana and supernatural powers, and had no way to resist it, so he had to protect the nine-petal red copper hammer on his chest to resist Jin Wan.

    The snake demon recited some kind of mantra, and the snake crown on his head emitted a hazy yellow light, forming a protective shield around his body.

    "When?? 

    "Boom"

    There were two loud bangs, and the goldfish spirit flew back, but the snake demon took Erlang God's thunderbolt from his divine eyes, and Erlang God was startled. He actually sensed a trace of Buddhism in the snake crown on the snake demon's head.  breath.

    Could it be that this snake demon also came from Buddhism?  Brother Ao has never mentioned this before, but it is also very understandable, since Jinyu Jing comes from Buddhism, so why is it so strange that his accomplices are also from Buddhism?

    The divine eyes between the brows, which can see through all the illusions in the world and point directly to the truth, came into play, and immediately saw the other party's true nature, with a cold smile on his face.

    This snake demon has a magic weapon to protect its body, and it can't be grasped for a moment. In this case, it is better to cut off one finger than to hurt its ten fingers.

    Thinking of this, Erlang God's divine eyes on his forehead activated again, but this time he went towards the goldfish spirit.

    "Boom"

    "ah¡­¡­"

    This thunderbolt hit the goldfish spirit's chest, causing his chest to be splattered with blood and flesh. The goldfish spirit let out a scream and revealed its original shape, but it was a huge goldfish with a length of more than ten feet.  Fuzzy, already seriously injured.

    The snake demon was startled, and then furious, "Ergan, today I will make you pay the price in blood."

    "It's up to you?" Erlang Shen snorted coldly, and the three-pointed double-edged knife reappeared. Seeing this, the snake demon spread his right hand, and a strange flute appeared in his palm.

    The upper end of that flute is shaped like a gourd, and a flute pipe is connected to the bottom. The overall shape is similar to the cucurbit silk, a characteristic musical instrument in Yunnan later, but it is not the cucurbit silk, but the "Penji" of Tianzhu.

    The melody of the penji is very weird, different from any wind instrument, but the music blown out by this penji can control the snakes. When the Indian "snake blower" of later generations blows the penji, the snakes will follow the penji  dance to the melody.

    Of course, Erlang God doesn't know this kind of musical instrument now, and the penji in the hands of the snake demon pretended to be by Mahuluoga is naturally not just an ordinary musical instrument, but a magic weapon.

    After the snake demon took out the pistol, he immediately put it in his mouth and blew it, and there was a strange music sound that disturbed Erlangshen, and the green glow on the snake demon's body flourished.

    Countless cyan pythons flew out of the green light continuously, entangled towards Erlang God, and part of them opened their bloody mouths, and devoured towards Erlang God.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 908: Coincidentally Passing by, Avalokitesvara Shot

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Those giant pythons are obviously issued by the weird magic weapon of Penji, they are inexhaustible, invincible, and the attack power of the giant pythons is powerful, and the weird flute sound can also attack the soul.  died.

    Seeing this, Erlang God no longer had any reservations, and directly activated Maha Wuliang, his cultivation base increased sixfold, and the water in the Tongtian River was sucked up by the sky-high tornado, forming a terrifying waterspout.

    A breath of Da Luo Jinxian emanated from the waterspout. Erlang God, who originally only had the cultivation level of Jinxian, after casting Maha Wuliang, his mana cultivation base soared six times, directly skipped Taiyi Jinxian, and burst into Da Luo  power.

    The face of the snake demon changed drastically. As soon as the giant python emitted by the magic weapon of Penji appeared, it was sucked into the waterspout and dissipated instantly. When Erlang God cast Maha Wuliang, those grass-headed gods had already been prepared and left the battlefield one after another.  Then go far.

    The fish demon and water monsters and the Mahuluojia people also thought that the grass head god had some conspiracy, and they didn't dare to pursue them. They all turned around and came back to help the snake demon. As a result, they hit the waterspout and were sucked in, turning into minced meat in an instant  , the water column of the waterspout was quickly dyed red.

    The snake demon wanted to escape, but he couldn't get rid of the suction of the waterspout at all. In addition, Erlang God actively controlled the waterspout to approach the snake demon. After all, he couldn't escape and was caught inside the waterspout.  Erlang Shen, who had soared to the realm of Daluo, was waiting for him.

    The snake demon fully urged the defensive magic weapon, the snake crown, to ensure that he would not lose for a while, but he knew very well in his heart that it was only a matter of time before his defeat.

    The snake demon finally didn't dare to stand still anymore, and shouted loudly: "Stay here, Zhenjun Erlang, I am the king of Mahuluojia, the eight dragons of the eight divisions of the Western Lingshan Mountain, and I am not a demon. According to the decree of Buddha Tathagata, I came here to set up a catastrophe and test Tang Dynasty.  Sanzang and his party, Zhenjun is merciful."

    Originally, he thought that as long as he revealed his identity, he would be able to make Erlang God retreat, but Erlang God heard the words, not only did not retreat, but the offensive became even more fierce, and he shouted angrily: "Bold evildoer, dare to pretend to be under the seat of Buddha, it is simply a crime!"  Forgive me."

    "The Western Lingshan Mountains are full of eminent monks and great virtues. How can there be a man-eating devil like you? Die for me."

    After speaking, the three-pointed and two-edged sword was raised high, and a "Cloud Breaks the Blue Sky" with extremely concentrated mana burst down. The pupils of the snake demon shrank sharply, but he was speechless. He couldn't answer these words at all.

    ? To break the sky, such things as cannibalism are against the rules of heaven. On weekdays, the Buddha and the heavens turn a blind eye. As long as they don't go too far, no one will take it seriously.

    He just ate some virgins and virgins together with the goldfish spirit. The King of the Great Peng Ming in Nagaru Luozhong ate up the people of the whole country in the lion camel country, and turned the entire lion camel country into a demon country, and no one took care of it.  Regardless, he was unlucky at birth, and ran into Erlang Shen, a serious guy.

    The snake demon felt aggrieved, knowing that he couldn't make sense with Erlang God, so he stopped talking, and poured mana into the snake crown on top of him frantically, hoping to support him for a while. He believed that the Tathagata would not give up on him easily, and would definitely send support  of.

    In fact, although Tathagata did not deliberately send support, he knew the actions of Guanyin. Guanyin is also a veteran Bodhisattva of Lingshan, and her cultivation can be ranked in the top ten. In addition to the third Buddha and the five Buddhas, her mana is counted.  The cultivation is the highest.

    There are actually only nine people, including the three Buddhas of the third age and the Buddhas of the five directions. The Buddhas of the third age and the Buddha represent the space.  In charge of the Eastern Pure Glazed World.

    The vertical three Buddhas representing time are respectively the ancient Buddha who burned the lamp in the past, the current Sakyamuni Buddha, and the future Maitreya Buddha.

    Sakyamuni is not only the central Buddha among the Buddhas of the three generations, but also the current Buddha of the Buddhas of the three generations. Therefore, the Buddhas of the three generations are actually five people.

    The Buddhas of the five directions are the Tathagata Buddha in the central Vairocana, the Tathagata Buddha in the Southern Joyful Pure Land, the Tathagata Buddha in the Eastern Miaoxi Pure Land, Amitabha Buddha in the Western Pure Land of Ultimate Bliss, and the Bukong Achievement Buddha in the Pure Land of Victory in the North.

    Amitabha is the Western Buddha, not only the Western Buddha among the Buddhas of the third generation, but also the Western Buddha among the Five Buddhas.

    Therefore, originally, judging from the name, there should be eleven high-ranking Buddhists, but in fact there are only nine. From this, it can also be seen that the highest status in Buddhism is undoubtedly Shakyamuni Buddha, followed by Amitabha Buddha.

    The Avalokitesvara Bodhisattva is exactly Amitabha's Bodhisattva Bodhisattva, and her cultivation is not weak, so she has the highest status among the Eight Great Bodhisattvas, and even the Buddha wants to give her some face.

    Just when the snake demon was about to lose its hold and the shield from the snake crown was about to break, Guanyin finally rushed to the scene. She didn't have time to think, and immediately shouted: "Zhenjun Erlang is merciful, he is not a demon, Zhenjun please accept the supernatural power first, and listen to me.  "

    Seeing Avalokitesvara's presence, Erlang God hated him greatly. Although his mana and supernatural powers were powerful, he was still far from Avalokitesvara. If he insisted on killing the snake demon, he might not be able to get away with it.

    Just as Erlang Shen was debating whether to give in or not, a voice that made him ecstatic came over, "Huh? It's Erlang's brother-in-law? What are you doing here?"

    Erlangshen and Guanyin in the waterspout turned their heads to look together, and saw a large group of auspicious clouds passing by not far away. After discovering the situation here, the auspicious clouds turned and came to the front.

    There were thirteen men and women on that auspicious cloud, the one who spoke was Ao Lixin, the eldest princess of Xihai, Ao Kexin, the second princess of Xihai, was standing beside her, and the others were dragon sons and daughters from other seas.  When he met Ao Feng, he suddenly made up his mind.

    "Brothers and sisters, wait for a while, and I will greet you after I kill this evildoer."

    Ao Lixin laughed and said: "It turns out that my brother-in-law is enforcing the law. Brother-in-law doesn't need to pay attention to us. We are just very bored, traveling around and passing by here. The business is important, so you can do your own thing!"  "

    With Ao Lixin's words, Erlangshen knew what he was doing. He used the most powerful "Ghosts and Gods Piyi" move in the martial arts he knew, and countless sharp and cold lights that tore the void enveloped the whole body of the snake demon in an instant.

    The snake demon was frightened to death, and hissed miserably: "Guanyin Bodhisattva, help"

    Avalokitesvara was startled and angry. He didn't expect that he had already opened his mouth, but Erlang God turned a deaf ear to his words, and still wanted to put King Mahuroga to death regardless.

    Immediately, he stretched out his right palm, and transformed into an extremely huge, white jade-like giant hand that covered the sky and covered the sun, and grabbed towards the Maha Boundless Wind Pillar.

    "Let's do it." As soon as Guanyin made a move, Ao Feng, who was in the crowd, gave a soft shout. He had already gathered all his mana, and the dragons and dragons who were ready to make a move immediately jumped out ten people, six men and four women,  Five people hold weapons, five people are empty-handed, each using different martial arts.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 909 The Tathagata Comes

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The sons and daughters of the dragons who came here have a characteristic. None of their cultivation bases are less than 600,000 years old, and at this time, the cultivation bases displayed by each of them are 600,000 years old, maintaining an absolute balance  .

    Avalokitesvara noticed the attacks of these dragon sons and daughters, but ignored them, because in her opinion, although they were all Daluo Jinxians, their cultivation bases and deeds could not stop her attacks.

    However, at the next moment, Guanyin's face changed, and gusts of fierce, domineering, majestic, long-lasting, or fierce aura surged out, almost arousing the power of heaven and earth.

    Ten kinds of powerful martial arts are intertwined and blended together, promoting each other, complementing each other, and increasing each other. The aura of the ten dragon sons and dragon girls doubles.

    An incomparably heavy coercion swept out, filling the heaven and the earth, making people unable to help but tremble, and also shocked Guanyin's mind.

    However, this is not over yet, Taoism has skyrocketed tenfold, each of the ten people has six million years of cultivation, and their respective moves have also begun to merge. In the end, a huge Xuanwu statue with a head covering the sky and the sun appeared in ten people.  In front of the person, he rushed towards Guanyin.

    Xuanwu True Kungfu ¡¤ All directions are destroyed.

    At this moment, the wind howled, the clouds turned and the waves surged, and the color of the sky and the earth changed.

    At the same time, Guanyin's face also changed color. She looked at the huge Xuanwu in disbelief. She really couldn't figure out what kind of supernatural power it was that could exert such terrifying power.

    Not daring to be negligent, the giant white jade-like hand flipped over and slapped the Xuanwu statue that rushed towards him and contained seventy million years of cultivation.

    At this moment, Guanyin's body was full of light, and boundless magic power frantically poured into the giant white jade palm. The giant palm became more solid, glowing with thick white light, and the breath became more holy.

    "Boom"

    The giant white jade palm collided with the Xuanwu statue, and an earth-shattering explosion resounded between the heaven and the earth, shaking the three realms and six realms.

    The Tongtian River sank in an instant with a radius of a thousand feet, and the river water was squeezed and swung around in a circle, exposing the bottom of the river.

    However, the burst of magic power still did not exhaust, the bottom of the river cracked inch by inch, and continued to sink deeply, while the surrounding river water formed a huge wave of hundreds of feet, surging away in all directions.

    However, although Avalokitesvara has the cultivation base of thousands of yuanhui, he can't fully display it at all. In this collision, he was completely defeated.

    The majestic image of Baoxiang collapsed suddenly. At this time, Guanyin's aura was sluggish, blood was hanging from the corner of his mouth, one sleeve was shattered and disappeared, his white jade-like arm was covered with bruises, and his face was damaged by internal damage, and his blood was surging.  A piece of red.

    In contrast, Ao Lixin and other dragon sons and dragon daughters are much better off. Although their aura is also greatly reduced, they are over-consumed, and are seriously injured by the force of backlash, but they bear the immortality of the dragon clan, and their injuries will disappear in an instant.  All recovered, as if nothing had happened.

    However, with one out of ten enemies and the use of supreme supernatural powers, it was a tragic victory. From this, it can be seen that Guanyin's strength is not strong enough for anyone in the Dragon Clan except Ao Feng.  Ao Yue, the Great Sun Dragon, can rival one or two with the mighty power of the Great Sun Golden Flame.

    Over there Erlang God Maha Wuliang had already dissipated in this shocking collision. Fortunately, before dissipating, he had successfully killed King Mahuloga.  Han Tianjue made the Xuanbing Armor to protect himself, but he was able to protect himself without any serious injuries.

    "Too bad, Chenjiazhuang."

    When Ao Feng saw the huge waves rising in the Tongtian River, his face suddenly changed, and he said loudly to Ao Yuan, the sixth prince of the East China Sea, and Ao Yun, the third prince of the South China Sea, who stayed by his side: "Go to Chenjiazhuang immediately and stop the huge waves.  Waves, don't let them hit Chenjiazhuang and hurt the people."

    After finishing speaking, his eyes flickered, he glanced at Guanyin, and said very fast: "After you are done, tell the people what happened here, and say that the goldfish raised by Guanyin Bodhisattva came down to earth as demons, causing trouble here, and eating them  boys and girls."

    "True Lord Erlang enforces the law on behalf of the heavens. He wants to be the master of the people and kill the goldfish spirit. Guanyin Bodhisattva will not allow it. He wants to make things difficult for Zhenjun Erlang. My Dragon Clan is here to fight Guanyin Bodhisattva at the right time."

    "yes."

    Hearing Ao Feng's words, Guanyin, whose body was physically damaged, was so angry and bloody because of this collision, her red face suddenly turned pale, and she couldn't hold back to spit out another mouthful of blood.

    Avalokitesvara secretly thought that something was wrong, if the common people knew about it, the image of great compassion she had accumulated over countless years would be wiped out.

    "You two stay for a while"

    The two of them naturally wouldn't listen to her, they turned into streamers and left quickly, Ao Feng stopped in front of Guanyin.He said in a deep voice: "Guanyin Bodhisattva, at this time a huge wave is rushing towards Chenjiazhuang. If you don't stop it, Chenjiazhuang will suffer a catastrophe. Bodhisattvas don't care about the life and death of mortals, but my Dragon Clan cares very much."

    ""

    Guanyin's breath was stagnant, although he was anxious, he had nothing to say. What the other party wanted to tell the people were all facts, and he didn't add any embellishments. The only blame was that he couldn't take it, but he was hurt by it.

    At this time, Guanyin also understood, why happened to pass by, just in time?  They are all excuses. This is an action carefully planned by the Dragon Clan. They want to sabotage the Journey to the West and create a smooth road for Tang Sanzang and his party.

    Ao Lie is undoubtedly an undercover agent sent to the door by the Dragon Clan. Unexpectedly, among the Dragon Clan, there is also a great ability to see through the secrets of the sky and control the operation of the heaven.

    They must have mastered the trajectory of the way of heaven a long time ago, so they can be so precise and targeted every time, and resolve the disasters on the Westward Journey one by one, making this Westward Journey a big joke.

    Unexpectedly, I, Buddha Tathagata, who is the most calculating person, was already being calculated by people thousands of years ago. Where is this power hidden in the dragon clan?  To be able to develop the Dragon Clan to what it is today in just a thousand years, even I Buddha Tathagata and Daoist Sanqing could not do it!

    There is also the Erlang God, how can others not recognize Mahuloga, who has the celestial clairvoyance and can see through the truth of all things?  From this point of view, Erlang God has indeed colluded with the Dragon Clan.

    Avalokitesvara could never have dreamed that the mysterious power who was feared by the Tathagata Jade Emperor was standing in front of her at this moment. Looking at Aofeng's appearance and aura, she thought he was just a dragon.

    Guanyin took a deep look at Erlang God and all the dragon sons and daughters, said no more, and was about to turn around and leave, but suddenly stopped in his tracks, with a happy expression on his face.

    However, Ao Feng's face changed drastically, and he shouted to Erlang God: "The Tathagata is here, let's go."

    Erlangshen's expression changed drastically, he didn't dare to say anything, turned around and turned into a stream of light, heading east, but the ten dragons and dragons didn't move.

    It's not that Erlang God doesn't care about loyalty, but that he knows that the dragon clan has an immortal body, and he relies on "death" to cultivate. The more times he dies, the higher his cultivation level is.  Far beyond him.

    It's a pity that only dragons can practice that kind of method, and he can only do nothing.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 910: Accident

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    On the Tongtian River, suddenly there was a burst of Buddhist chanting out of thin air, ethereal, from nowhere, or from all directions.

    The golden lotus in the sky was shining, and the ceiling was shrouded in the ceiling. Guanyin's injuries were all healed in an instant, and a peaceful atmosphere filled the entire sky.

    The golden light suddenly appeared, and a golden Buddha as tall as 10,000 zhang slowly appeared in the few clouds and mist. Although the golden Buddha was huge, it did not feel oppressive at all, but gave people a sense of benevolence and kindness.

    However, as soon as the benevolent Tathagata Buddha Dharma Body appeared, without saying a word, he directly struck. A huge golden Buddha's palm passed across the sky, like a golden cloud, and slapped down on the dragons and dragons.

    In the palm of the Buddha, a great force and energy flowed, and white clouds fluttered in his palm, and bursts of Sanskrit sounds and the sound of evening drums and morning bells also came from that palm. A palm is like a whole world.

    Ao Feng is very familiar with this kind of power, because he has personally experienced it in Kunlun Mountain, Longquan Cave, and in front of Yuanshi Tianzun. It is the power of heaven and earth, or the power of the world.

    "Boom boom boom"

    Without any accidents, Ao Lixin and the others failed to make any response under this palm, so they exploded into blood mist one after another, even the soul of the primordial spirit was not spared.

    Once the Tathagata made a move, he left no room for it.

    After killing Ao Lixin and other ten dragon sons and dragon girls with one palm, Tathagata turned his giant palm and slapped it towards Ao Feng again.  Showing fear, but a flash of understanding flashed in his eyes.

    This is the real palm of the Tathagata!  It turns out that the mystery of the Tathagata God's Palm is like this. It confines the world and seals the void, making it impossible for people to escape. The most important thing is that a world is contained in that palm.

    Although it is a small thousand world, it is still a world after all!  Sanqing opened up this vast world, and all the power of the world in the whole world is at his disposal.

    However, the Tathagata did not have such abilities, but found another way, and developed the supernatural power of the Buddha Kingdom in his palm. He grabbed a trace of the power of the world and used it as a base to use his own boundless mana as a frame.  , Only then did he conceive and raise a small thousand world in his own palm, thereby controlling the power of heaven and earth.

    No wonder my Tathagata God Palm has never been able to get its essence, it turns out that it lacks the power of the world.

    All these thoughts just flashed through Ao Feng's mind. Facing the killing of ten of his own clansmen, he naturally couldn't remain indifferent. In that case, the Tathagata might see something.  It must not be leaked out easily.

    Therefore, Ao Feng's face was full of grief and anger at this moment, and he shouted loudly: "What a compassionate Tathagata Buddha, even if you die today, I will not let you have a good time."

    "Shua"

    "Boom"

    After drinking that sentence, Ao Feng's figure split into ten instantly, Guanyin's eyes over there were slightly condensed, and it was this move again, but he was alone, and he was able to perform what he could only do with the cooperation of ten dragons just now.  More than half of the power, it seems that this person is regarded as the elite of the dragon clan.

    However, this force is more than enough to resist her blow, but in front of me, Buddha, it is not enough to look at, but even a small dragon has such supernatural powers, so what about the Dragon King of the Four Seas?  What about the mysterious power behind the dragon clan?  How terrifying should he be?

    Avalokitesvara thought of this, but Tathagata could not have imagined that the dignified color in the golden eyes was even thicker.

    It is indeed the right choice to go to war against the Dragon Clan. The mysterious and powerful cultivation base may not be higher than mine, otherwise he would have entered the Lingshan Mountain or the Heavenly Court long ago, instead of secretly developing power, keeping a low profile, and secretly planning mortal incense.

    However, its ability to cultivate successors can be regarded as the best in the three realms. If it is left unchecked, who knows how many masters with such supernatural powers will appear in the Dragon Clan?

    Ao Feng has 3.2 million years of cultivation, and now his cultivation has been increased by ten times, which is 32 million years. It is much weaker than what Ao Lixin and the others have displayed just now, but this is his own strength  , is already enough to make any force not to be underestimated.

    Seeing the murderous intent in his eyes, the Tathagata snorted coldly, "How dare you sell a small skillwhat?"

    Before the word "Nong" was uttered, Tathagata's golden body was shocked, Guanyin was also shocked, and in an instant, he retreated a hundred miles.

    Just because at this moment, Ao Feng's ten figures have disappeared, replaced by a more violent and huge tornado than Erlang Shen just now.

    The diameter of the pillar of wind is as large as a hundred feet, and the top reaches deep into the sky. I don't know how high it is. Once it appears, it will engulf the golden body of the Tathagata.I covered it in.

    And the aura emanating from that pillar of wind made Guanyin extremely terrified. It was an aura several times stronger than her whole body's cultivation. If she was covered by that pillar of wind, she would die without even a scum.  The only ending isto be wiped out.

    The timekeeping method of the Immortal Buddha is to measure kalpa, yuanhui and year. One yuan is divided into 50,000 yuan, and each yuan is divided into 12 yuan.  One thousand six hundred years, one measure of kalpa is 129,600 years multiplied by 50,000, which is 6,480,000,000 years.

    Daoist Sanqing is an innate god born in the chaos after the last calamity came and the world returned to chaos.

    And the next calamity is about to come. Now that the world is in seclusion and the secrets are chaotic, it is the prelude to the calamity.

    In other words, the three Qings all have the mana of a kalpa in cultivation, which is the highest in the Three Realms, and Tathagata is slightly second. Although he was not the first to become a Buddha, he was born and started to practice the earliest, and his cultivation will not  Less than six billion years.

    After all, the other four of the Buddhas of the third generation come first, and finally the other four of the five Buddhas, but even Bukong Achievement Buddha, who is the weakest in cultivation, has the power of half a kalpa.

    Ao Feng's current Moha Wuliang has comprehended and merged to fifteen times. In the entire dragon clan, he is the only one who can do it.

    In other words, his cultivation base is 3.2 million years multiplied by ten and then multiplied by fifteen, which is 480 million years, although it is far inferior to the third Buddha and the five Buddhas, let alone the three Buddhas.  clear.

    But you must know that he not only possesses 480 million years of mana, but can condense these 480 million years of mana into one blow and burst out all of them.

    How much mana you have and how much mana you can exert are two completely different things. Just like Guanyin, she has more than a thousand yuanhui cultivation base and 145 million years of mana power, but the maximum cultivation base that can be burst out at once  , but only about 20 million years, less than 20%.

    So Ao Lixin and the others exploded with an attack power of 60 million years of mana. Although they couldn't kill her, they could defeat her and hurt her.

    This is the case for Ao Feng at this time. He exploded with a cultivation base of 480 million years at one time, which caught Tathagata off guard. He did not expect such a change at all.  loss.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 911: The Real Zulong

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Boom boom boom boom"

    The sky and the earth trembled, everything screamed, and huge waves that were higher than before suddenly rose up, reaching thousands of feet. Within tens of miles of the Tongtian River, the river was completely dry, and the bottom of the river sank ten thousand feet deep.  Trembling in the sound.

    In the heavens, more than twenty of the thirty-three heavens were shaking violently, and countless gods and immortals were terrified and screamed loudly.

    In the underworld, the eighteen levels of hell are also turned upside down, in chaos, and endless ghosts cry in unison.

    This is the real howl of ghosts and gods.

    Not to mention the mortal world, landslides and ground cracks, strong winds, the Chechi country in the east, the daughter country in the west, and several small countries within a radius of 8,000 miles, all experienced earthquakes exceeding magnitude 10 and earthquakes exceeding 12.  level hurricane.

    Fortunately, with the support of the dragon clan, the loss is not too big, but the collision between Ao Feng and Tathagata has completely changed the terrain of thousands of miles around.

    This is just the consequences of fighting with others with less than 10% of the Tathagata's cultivation. It is unimaginable. If two top powers fight with all their strength, what will this world be like? Maybe it will be true.  It might also destroy the Three Realms.

    The aftermath of this shocking collision took a full cup of tea time before it gradually subsided. The Tongtian River flowed back, but because the bottom of the river was pressed into a deep pit, the water level of the river dropped by a large amount.

    The Tongtian River formed a huge valley-like river, but the valley was extremely wide, and the two sides of the Tongtian River turned into cliffs about ten feet high, forming an insurmountable natural moat.

    As for the goldfish essence that fell into the river before, it had long since died without even a scum.

    The wind dissipated, the golden light gradually receded, Tathagata's dharma body reappeared, but Ao Feng disappeared without a trace. After he exploded his whole body cultivation base, he naturally lost the power to resist, and was beaten to ashes by Tathagata, and he did not exist in the world.

    However, Guanyin who came back was shocked to find that there was a strand of golden liquid hanging from the corner of Tathagata's mouth, which was the blood of Tathagata.

    How can this be?  In the minds of everyone in Lingshan, I, the invincible Buddha Tathagata, the Buddha Shakyamuni, who is the only one in heaven and earth, was injured?

    Tathagata glanced at Avalokitesvara, and the dharma body slowly disappeared in place, leaving only a voice with multiple echoes, as if many people were speaking at the same time, "Preside over the Journey to the West, and everything will be known in three days."

    Avalokitesvara respectfully bowed to the west and said, "Follow my Buddhist teachings."

    West Kunlun, Longquan Cave.

    Ancestor Dragon slowly opened his closed eyes, opened his mouth, and a true spirit glowing with black light flew out and landed in front of the infinite ice wall.

    A look of complex vicissitudes flashed across Zulong's eyes, and he muttered to himself: "It's time, the real Zulong, it's time to come back."

    After finishing speaking, a faint chaotic light glowed from Zulong's huge body, and it became somewhat illusory. The next moment, the chaotic light on Zulong's body turned into a beam of light, projecting onto the trace of Aofeng left here before.  On the spirit.

    That thread of true spirit grew rapidly at a speed visible to the naked eye, and soon turned into an egg as deep as endless chaos.

    The egg is densely covered with dots of starlight, but those starlights seem to be shrinking inward, as if there is an invisible vortex in the center, which is constantly absorbing.

    The chaotic light transformed by Zulong continued to sink into the egg, his already illusory body gradually became more illusory, and the deep chaos faded rapidly, and then began to shrink.

    ? In the past, the Yuanshi Heavenly King Pan Gu created the world, established the four innate elements of water, fire, and wind, and gradually formed this world. The four innate elements gradually evolved into the acquired five elements, namely gold, wood, water, fire, and earth.

    In the process of evolution, the four innate elements merged and infected each other, and finally gave birth to digital chaotic beasts like chaos bred Sanqing, one of which is the ancestor dragon.

    In other words, Zulong came from chaos, and its own power also belonged to chaos. The power from chaos, apart from him and the other two long-dead chaos beasts, and Sanqing, who was also conceived from chaos, there is no other in this world.  People can master it.

    But Zulong hides a secret in his heart, a secret that no one knows about the three realms and six realms. He is actually not a native of this world.

    In other words, he is not a creature born and bred in this calamity, he comes from the previous calamity, he still remembers that the world of the last calamity was called the Primordial World, and he was never an ancestor dragon, more precisely, he was just a real dragon.  It's just a part of Zulong's body.

    that world and??One kalpa is different, the sky is round, the earth is square, and it is a complete piece, there is no distinction between the four major continents, only the difference between east, west, north, south.

    "Master, you are finally back, and I should go back." This was the last thought left by Zulong. His body finally disappeared completely, and all of them were submerged in the dragon eggs transformed by Ao Feng's true spirit.

    However, after Ao Feng's dragon egg was fused with the whole body of the ancestral dragon and the essence of flesh and blood, it matured quickly, and the progress of the cultivation of the nine-turn dragon was more than a thousand times faster.

    The fifth turn was successfully practiced at the moment Zulong completely disappeared, but Ao Feng did not recover at this point, because Zulong's huge cultivation base and flesh and blood essence still had not been fully absorbed.

    After reaching the fifth round, Ao Feng's cultivation base has skyrocketed to 16 million years. Not long after, the sixth round has also successfully broken through, and his cultivation base has reached 80 million years, and the seventh round 400 million years  The eighth turn, two billion years

    It wasn't until this time that Ao Feng's cultivation finally stopped, and he failed to break through the ninth round after all. Otherwise, Ao Feng could walk sideways in this world even if he didn't perform martial arts.

    However, his cultivation did not stop at two billion years to promote the cultivation of Aofeng Shenlong's Ninth Rank, but it consumed one-third of Zulong's cultivation base, and the remaining cultivation base was not enough to support him to break through Ninth Rank  , but all the blessings were on him.

    Therefore, Ao Feng's current cultivation base is more than one kalpa, about, in less than seven billion years, even if he does not have any magic weapon against the sky, it is enough to run rampant in this world.

    Because he has martial arts that are stronger than magic weapons, and he has the body of an ancestral dragon that cannot even be harmed by the four innate primordial spirits of chaos.

    There is no doubt that when Ao Feng is born, it will be the day when the Tathagata will perish. At that time, even Sanqing will bow his head in front of him

    When Ao Feng was transformed in Longquan Cave, there were also dragon eggs being bred in several hidden places in Luzhou, Beiju. Naturally, they were ten dragon sons and daughters including Ao Lixin who were killed by Tathagata.

    It's just that their cultivation is not supported by external forces, and naturally they are not as fast as Ao Feng's cultivation. I am afraid that they will be born, and it is impossible not to have a few hundred years.

    In other words, they will not be able to keep up with the decisive battle with Lingshan Heavenly Court.

    Since the battle of Tongtianhe, the Three Realms have temporarily calmed down, and Tianting and Lingshan are making intensive arrangements. The battle between Tathagata and Aofeng made them see the horror of the Dragon Clan, and they attached a little more importance to the Dragon Clan.

    However, Tang Seng and his party continued on the road after inexplicably experiencing earth shaking, howling winds, flying sand and rocks. This is also the first time that Tang Seng has encountered such a catastrophe.

    The irony is that this can barely be considered a catastrophic experience, and it was caused by a fight with someone else that he had to travel a long distance to pay homage to the Buddha.

    More than a month later, a group of people arrived at Tongtianhe.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 912

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Master, this is such a big moat. I can't even see the shore with my disciple's eyesight. It may not be easy to pass." By the Tongtian River, Ao Lie and Monkey King stood on the edge of the cliff to check. After a while, Ao Lie turned around.  He walked to Tang Seng who was three feet away from the cliff and said.

    Sun Wukong echoed: "That's right. Old Sun has golden eyes. He can see thousands of miles in the daytime. He knows good luck. He can see three to five hundred miles at night. Now he can't see the other side. He can't go there."

    Tang Seng was so shocked that he couldn't speak, and his voice was choked up: "Apprentice! What's the matter with this?"

    Ao Feng said: "For the current plan, only the disciples ride the clouds and fog to take the master there, and the Buddha will not blame him if he thinks about it."

    Tang Seng waved his hands again and again when he heard the words, "Impossible, I will travel to the Western Paradise step by step, and experience hardships first-hand, so as to show my sincerity to the Buddha. How can I cheat like this?"

    "This" Ao Lie was in a dilemma for a while, thought for a moment, and said: "Since that's the case, I'll cut wood to make a boat and weave rattan into a ladder. Master will go down the rattan ladder and take a boat to cross the moat. If this is the case, it's not cheating.  .¡±

    When Tang Seng saw it, he smiled, "It's so good."

    Seeing that Tang Seng agreed, Ao Lie called Zhu Bajie and Sha Monk to fly to the mountains and forests, leaving Sun Wukong to look after Tang Seng.

    In less than half an hour, I saw Ao Lie holding a very large raft, and Drifting descended from the sky with a rattan ladder in his arms. Ao Lie flew directly to the bottom of the cliff, put the raft on the river, and fixed it with pennies.

    Sand Monk fixed the rattan ladder on the top, and it was ready after a while. Ao Lie then helped Tang Monk off his horse, and said softly, "Master, this disciple will get off first, and you will come down later. This way, my disciple can also support me from below."

    Tang Seng sighed: "Good apprentice, I am fortunate to have you on this journey!"

    "Master is serious." Ao Lie smiled slightly, and then climbed down the rattan ladder. Zhu Bajie and Drifting Monk were fine, but Sun Wukong was very upset.

    Before arriving at Shepan Mountain and accepting Ao Lie as his disciple, if Tang Seng hadn't been protected by him, even if he hadn't been buried in the tiger's mouth, Tang Seng would have been killed by the path-cutting thieves. How could he have come here?

    But now Tang Seng only remembers Ao Lie's kindness, but forgets his love for support, which makes him very depressed.

    "Master, come down! There is a disciple here, and I will keep you safe."

    Hearing Ao Lie's cry, Tang Seng became more courageous, bit the bullet, and carefully climbed down the rattan ladder. With Ao Lie's support, Tang Seng descended smoothly to the raft without any danger.

    Sand Monk led the spies, Sun Wukong led the white horse, and followed the raft through the clouds and fog. Ao Lie and Zhu Bajie rowed the raft to the other side.

    Zhu Bajie used to be the Marshal of the Tianpeng, commanding 80,000 Tianhe sailors, and Ao Lie was born as a dragon, both of them are proficient in water skills, with the two of them rowing, the speed is fast and stable, and it takes less than a day.  After passing the boundary of the Tongtian River for eight hundred miles, I landed on the shore dry.

    Sand Monk still fixed the rattan ladder on the bank for Tang Monk to climb up. After eating some dry food on the bank, Ao Lie helped Tang Monk mount his horse.

    Ao Lie opened the way ahead, Wukong led the white horse, Sand Monk picked up the luggage, Bajie followed the left and right, and the masters and apprentices looked for the main road and ran west all the way.

    The five masters and apprentices headed westward along the main road, and within two months they arrived at Jindou Mountain. The one-horned king Si, who was originally entrenched here, was the Taishang Laojun riding a green bull.  Jun asked Gao Peng to bring them back, so the group passed Jindou Mountain smoothly and headed straight for Xiliang Women's Country

    At the border of Xiliang's women's country, the master and apprentice were not blocked by the barrier. There was no mortal in this group, and even Tang Seng, who was a mortal, was a golden cicada under the Tathagata's seat. Naturally, the barrier could not be affected.  effect.

    Even the white horse is a mare, so the group of people successfully entered the border of the daughter country.

    Just as I was going, I suddenly met a small river with clear water and cold waves. Tang Monk reined in his horse and looked at it. In the distance, there were willow shades and blue greens on the other side of the river, and a few rafters of thatched huts were slightly exposed.

    Ao Lie pointed to that box and said: "The people there must be ferrymen."

    Tang Seng said: "I saw the same thing in that compartment, but I didn't see the boat, so I didn't dare to speak."

    Bajie took a few steps forward shyly with a big belly, and shouted sharply: "The ferryman, come here by punting."

    Calling several times, I saw a boat babbling out of the shade of the willow, and after a while, it approached the bank, and even reached the bank in a moment, the boat shouted: "Those who cross the river, go here."

    Tang Seng rode his horse to look forward, and saw that the young woman was a middle-aged woman with a brocade handkerchief on her head, soap silk shoes on her feet, a cotton crotch jacket with a hundred needles, and a skirt with a thousand stitches around her waist.

    The next plot has nothing to do with the original drama.?, Tang Seng and Zhu Bajie were thirsty, drank the water from the Zimu River, and became pregnant.

    After inquiring, I knew that the Poerdong Luotai Spring in Jieyang Mountain could solve this problem, so Ao Lie and Monkey King went to Jieyang Mountain on the cloud.  People don't take it seriously.

    In a short while, the brothers and sisters saw a mountain top blocking the corner of the cloud, and according to the light of the cloud, they saw a manor house in the shade.  First, I saw an old Taoist sitting cross-legged on the green grass.

    Ao Lie took the initiative to step forward to inquire, and the Taoist bowed back and said, "Who came from that side? What's your business in Zhixiao'an?"

    Ao Lie said: "I am the emperor of the Eastern Tang Dynasty who was sent to the west to learn scriptures. Because my master accidentally drank the water from the Zimu River, my stomach hurts and swells uncontrollably.  rule."

    "I found out that there is a fetal spring in Poer Cave in Jieyang Mountain, which can dispel fetal gas. Therefore, I came here to visit the True Immortal Ruyi, ask for some spring water, and rescue Master. I am tired of the guidance of the old Taoist."

    The Taoist said with a smile: "This is Po'er Cave. Now it has been changed to Juxian Nunnery, but I am none other than Master Ruyi Zhenxian's great apprentice. What's your name? Wait for me to inform you."

    Ao Lie said: "I am the second apprentice of Master Tang Sanzang. My name is Ao Lie. This is my elder brother, Monkey King."

    The Taoist asked: "Where are your red wine gifts?"

    Ao Lie said: "My family is a passing monk, and I have never been able to do it."

    The Taoist laughed and said: "You are so stupid! My teacher and father protected the mountain spring, and never gave it away to others for nothing. You go back and do the ceremony, so I can report it, otherwise please go back, don't think about it, don't think about it."

    ?Sun Wukong on the side interjected: "Human affection is like an imperial decree. If you say my grandson's name, he will definitely do favors, or even give me a well."

    Hearing this, the Taoist had to go in to report, but he saw the real immortal playing the qin, and he waited until the end of the qin before he said: "Master, there are two monks outside, who say they are Tang Sanzang's great disciple Sun Wukong and his second disciple Ao Lie.  Falling fetus spring water, save his master."

    When True Immortal Ruyi heard Sun Wukong's name, she was taken aback immediately, got up anxiously, got off the piano bed, took off her plain clothes, put on a Daoist robe, and came out to welcome the general.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 913

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    When the True Immortal Ruyi saw Sun Wukong, who had a rough face and a thunderous mouth, he smiled and said, "Is this the Great Sage Equaling Heaven who wreaked havoc in the Heavenly Palace five hundred years ago?"

    When Sun Wukong saw this, he was very moved, nodded and said: "It's my old grandson, you know me?"

    True Immortal Ruyi nodded again and again, and said with a smile: "I know, I know, so that the Great Sage can know that I am the brother of the Bull Demon King. In the past, my brother and you all became seven brothers. Speaking of it, we are also our own family."

    Sun Wukong suddenly realized, and said happily: "This is really meeting an old man in a foreign land. I didn't expect my brother to be useful here. This is really an unexpected joy."

    True Immortal Ruyi laughed and said: "That's right, that's right. Since the great sage wants the water from the fetal spring, brother, I dare not make things difficult, and give me the earthen bowl, and I'll fetch water for you."

    "Thank you very much." Sun Wukong happily handed the clay bowl to True Immortal Ruyi, and glanced at Ao Lie contentedly, as if to say, did you see that my old grandson also has friends all over the world, so he is a bit thin-faced.

    Ao Lie grinned, and gave Sun Wukong a thumbs up. Sun Wukong was even more happy. After a while, the real fairy Ruyi returned with his clay bowl in his hands.

    Sun Wukong took the clay bowl and said: "Thank you brother, this friendship, my grandson will remember it."

    Ruyi Zhenxian smiled and said: "The great sage is polite, and I hope that the great sage will get a positive result in the future, so I can help you a little bit."

    "It's easy to talk about."

    After exchanging pleasantries for a while, they bid farewell to Immortal Ruyi, turned back to the river, relieved Tang Seng and Zhu Bajie from their pregnancies, and then the group went straight to the city.

    Outside the city, Tang Seng pointed out immediately: "Wukong, Xuanwu, and enlightenment can be purified. The city ahead is close, and the people in the market are noisy. I think it's Xiliang's women's country. You need to be careful, be careful, and stop loose feelings.  Disrupt the teachings of the Dharma."

    The three of them heard the words and obeyed the strict order. Before they could finish their words, they came to the entrance of Dongguanxiang Street. There were people in long skirts and short jackets, with pink faces and oily heads, regardless of age. They were all women, and they were doing business on the two streets.  , when the five of them came suddenly, they all applauded and laughed, and said with a smile: "There is another human species here, and another human species is here."

    ?The Tang Monk was so panicked that he couldn't rein in his horse, and the street was filled in no time, only hearing the laughter, Bajie yelled: "I'm a selling pig, I'm a selling pig."

    Sun Wukong said: "Idiot, don't talk nonsense, just show your old face."

    Bajie really shook his head up and down, raised his ears, twisted the lotus pod to hang his lips, and let out a cry, knocking the women down.

    So all the people were frightened and did not dare to go forward. They all twisted their hands and waists, shook their heads and bit their fingers, trembling, and walked down the sidewalk to see Tang Seng and Ao Lie.  Put on a fierce look.

    After walking for a while, I suddenly saw a female official standing down the street and shouted loudly: "Envoys from afar are not allowed to enter the gate of the city without authorization. Please go to the post office and write your name on the book. Wait for the next official to take the name and play the driver.  Let go."

    Hearing this, Sanzang got off his horse and went forward to salute the female official. The female official led the way and invited them all to enter the post, sat down in the main hall, and then ordered tea.

    After tea, the female officer leaned over and asked, "Where is the envoy?"

    Sun Wukong took the initiative and said: "I am the emperor of the Tang Dynasty in the east, and I am an imperial envoy who went to the west to worship Buddha and ask for Buddhist scriptures. My master is the younger brother of the king of Tang, named Tang Sanzang, and I am his great apprentice Sun Wukong. These three are my junior brother Ao  Wuxuan, Zhu Wuneng, and Sha Wujing, a group of six people, have customs clearance certificates with them, begging to let them go."

    After the female officer finished writing, she didn't look at Sun Wukong or Tang Sanzang, but took a deep look at Ao Lie, and then said: "Masters, sit down for a while, and wait for the next official to enter the city to play my king.  Take it, and send the old men west."

    "Thank you." Tang Seng sat down happily without mentioning it.

    However, it is said that the Yingyang postman arrived at the main hall of the palace, and now the one sitting on the throne is Ao Moang, who has been accompanied by the queen's queen, and Ao Rong and Ao Wang are the heads of the left and right officials in the hall.

    "Qizuo Your Majesty, Your Majesty, the group of Buddhist scriptures from the Eastern Tang Dynasty mentioned by Your Majesty has arrived at Yingyang Station, please Your Majesty to make a decision."

    "Oh?" Ao Moang's eyes lit up, and he smiled at Yi Cheng: "It's Aiqing's husband-in-law who arrived, and the widow promised you that day, I will find a good husband for you, thank you for being the matchmaker.  Affection."

    "Among the Buddhist scriptures, there is Ao Lie, whose name is Ao Wuxuan. He is the third younger brother of the widow, so the widow decides to match him with you."

    Yicheng was ecstatic, his pretty face was flushed, and he prostrated himself on the ground, "Thank you for your grace."

    Speaking of which, among the five people including Tang Seng, she still admired Ao Lie's appearance. Although Tang Seng was also handsome, he was a little less heroic than Ao Lie.

    In fact, the civil and military affairs of the Manchu Dynasty, the princesA relative, in fact, has been used by the three Ao Moang brothers, Ao Rong is in charge of generals, Ao Wang is in charge of civil servants, and Ao Moang is in charge of all the royal relatives, such as the sisters of the same clan of the queen.

    The entire court of the Xiliang Women's Kingdom has almost become the harem of three people, and the queen and the prime minister are not jealous. After all, with their mortal wombs, how can they withstand the attack of the dragon's body alone?  There are only three races, and they can't monopolize them!

    Ao Moang has decided that when Tang Seng and the others pass by, he will transfer 30,000 three-clawed dragons to the Daughter Kingdom, so that the Daughter Kingdom can completely get rid of the situation of relying on the Zimu River to reproduce offspring, and transform it into a normal country.

    Find another suitable time to reveal your identity. The incense of Daughter Country will only be dedicated to the Dragon Clan forever, and no one can take it away.

    At present, Ao Moang uses the grand master as a matchmaker, and the prime minister officiates the marriage, and goes to the posthouse to ask for marriage. However, Ao Moang and Ao Rong and Ao Wang are not easy to come forward, so the queen temporarily takes the throne, and they avoid it for the time being.

    After Tang Seng and his party have changed Guan Wen and sent them west, it doesn't matter much. Of course, the premise of all this is that Ao Lie must be kept here. It is enough to come here, and there is no need for Ao Lie to stay here.  follow along.

    From here to the west for tens of thousands of miles, there are no monsters blocking the way. It is not until the lion camel country that the golden-winged roc and the white elephant king block the way. The green lion king has been killed by Ao Cunxin.  Of the three demons, only two remain.

    However, it will be impossible to get there in a few years. By then, the battle between the Dragon Clan and Tianting Lingshan will have already been decided.

    If the Dragon Clan loses this battle, they will naturally be powerless to stop Journey to the West. If the Dragon Clan wins, the Golden Winged Roc and the White Elephant are even less of a concern.

    But it is said that the postman stayed in the palace. The grand master and the prime minister went to the posthouse together. When they met Tang monk and his disciples, they all bowed and bowed.  ?¡±

    After the two officials paid homage, they got up, stood around and said: "Grandpa Yudi, I am very happy."

    Tang Seng wondered: "I am a monk, where does the joy come from?"

    The prime minister looked at Ao Lie with a smile, and said: "A high-ranking member of the imperial court in our country, seeing the majesty and majesty of the imperial brother, grandfather, and second apprentice, he admires him very much."

    "The official is my king's current favorite. I want my king to be the master. I follow my king's will and come here to ask for marriage."

    "Huh?" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 914 Ao Lie Abandoned

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Ao Lie pretended to be shocked, Tang Seng and the others looked at him in astonishment, and were silent. Seeing this, the prime minister persuaded: "When you meet a man, don't miss it. Please give me your permission quickly, so I can play back."

    At that time, attention was paid to the orders of parents and the words of matchmakers. Ao Lie became a monk, and his parents could not do it. Naturally, Tang Seng, the master, made the decision. Therefore, the prime minister did not ask Ao Lie's wishes, but only asked Tang Seng to agree.

    "this¡­¡­"

    Seeing the embarrassment on Tang Seng's face, the grand master beside him said neither soft nor hard: "Your brother should know, if you don't answer my king's request, this Guanwen"

    Tang Seng's face tightened, he looked at Ao Lie, and said, "Wuxuan, what do you say?"

    Ao Lie said sternly: "In matters of marriage, you should follow the orders of your parents and the words of the matchmaker. However, the disciple has already become a monk, so he regards the master as his father. This matter is up to the master."

    ""

    Tang Seng felt the embarrassment of the boss, Ao Lie cared for him all the way, served him properly, he was determined not to let him stay here, but if he did not agree, the king would not change Guan Wen, and he would not be able to travel west  , but how to do this?

    Sun Wukong watched with cold eyes, a hint of laughter suddenly appeared on his face, and said: "According to the old Sun, it is good for the second junior brother to stay here. Since ancient times, 'a marriage of thousands of miles is like a thread', how can there be such a correspondence?"

    Ao Lie intentionally hurriedly said: "Brother, don't talk nonsense. If I stay here, if there are monsters blocking the way, who will protect Master?"

    Hearing the words, Sun Wukong's face changed slightly, his smile subsided, and he said lightly: "Second Junior Brother is worrying too much. Although Lao Sun is not as good as you, he still thinks he still has some skills, which is enough to protect Master well."

    "You say you regard your teacher as your father, but don't you hear that your elder brother is also like your father? I will make the decision for you in this matter."

    After Sun Wukong finished speaking, he looked directly at the prime minister and said: "The prime minister's words are reasonable. I don't need to make troubles. I would rather keep my junior brother and be your husband as an official in your country. Quickly change the customs and send us to the west until we come back from the scriptures.  Come here to recognize relatives, ask for money, and return to Datang."

    Only then did the prime minister and the grand master show their joy, and they bowed together and said: "Thank you, teacher, for your kindness."

    Seeing this, Zhu Bajie yelled: "Master, don't put dishes in your mouth. Since we promised, let me teach you to arrange a table first, and have a drink with us, how about it?"

    The prime minister smiled and said: "If there is, I will teach you to set up a banquet."

    The grand master and the prime minister left, Ao Lie snorted coldly, turned around and sat down beside him, with a sullen face and said nothing, Tang Seng also grabbed Sun Wukong and said: "You monkey head, how can you say such words?  If this is the case, wouldn¡¯t it mean that the path to enlightenment and attainment of the true fruit has been cut off? Have you forgotten the pain of the curse?¡±

    Sun Wukong was shocked when he heard the words, and said anxiously: "Master, don't read, don't read, and listen to the disciples."

    Tang Seng said displeased: "You tell me."

    Sun Wukong said sternly: "Master, if you refuse to allow him, he will not change the Guanwen, and will not let us go. If he is disgusted and orders many people to arrest us, how will we be rewarded?"

    "As a last resort, we must use the supernatural powers of subduing demons and monsters. You know that our hands and feet are heavy, and our weapons are fierce, but if we move our hands, everyone in this country will be killed."

    "Although he is blocking us, he is not a monster or goblin, he is still a person of a country. You are always a kind and compassionate person, and you are not harmed on the road. If you kill infinite ordinary people, how can you bear it? You are not kind.  also."

    Tang Seng was stunned for a while when he heard the words, and then he sighed: "This statement is reasonable, but Wuxuan"

    Sun Wukong glanced at Ao Lie, and said: "Master, you have mortal eyes with naked eyes, and you don't know very well. You can ask Bajie Wujing, the second junior brother has already cultivated Daluo Daoguo, and he is a Daluo Jinxian. He can go anywhere.  Respected by others, a mere Lingshan Zhengguo is just dispensable to him."

    "Avalokitesvara Bodhisattva arranged for him to be an apprentice with you, and he wanted him to help you out of your difficulties. Isn't it time for him to solve your difficulties?"

    ""

    Seeing this, Tang Seng looked at Ao Lie in a daze, opened his mouth, but didn't know what to say.

    "Alas" Seeing this, Ao Lie let out a long sigh, stood up, walked in front of Tang Seng, bowed deeply, and said: "I have learned a lot from Master's wholehearted teaching during my journey, my disciple.  I am grateful for the great kindness of the master, and now I need my disciple to solve the problem, so the disciple is bound to do so."

    Ao Lie raised his head, tears streaming down his face, looked at Tang Seng and said, "My disciples only hope that Master will go as far as he can, and arrive at Lingshan as soon as possible, to get the scriptures and achieve true results."

    Seeing this, Tang Seng held Ao Lie's hands tightly, tears streaming down his face, but he didn't know how to speak.

    Ao Lie patted the back of Tang Seng's hand and glanced at Sun Wu.With a glance, he said indifferently: "Eldest senior brother, you will have to worry a lot on this journey. Your ability to subdue dragons and tigers can be fully displayed."

    After finishing speaking, he went straight out of this room and went to another room. However, the sentence before leaving unknowingly made Zhu Bajie and Drifting feel dissatisfied with Sun Wukong.  Haven't realized yet.

    Tang Seng didn't know, how could they not know?  Sun Wukong has always been secretly blaming Ao Lie for being overbearing. He has always been the leader in everything along the way, but he has no room to use his powers.

    This time, it may not be that Sun Wukong left Ao Lie with an excuse, so that he can turn himself into the master and play with the prestige of the big brother.

    However, it is said that Tang Seng and his party sat in silence, Ao Lie went to Bieshe, and did not meet with Tang Seng and his party again. After a while, officials came to report that His Majesty invited them into the palace to meet him.

    Ao Lie was also called out, and the master and apprentice went into the palace with them, and sat in the East Pavilion. They could only hear the beautiful singing and singing, and saw the two lines of beautiful women.

    There are two kinds of banquets arranged in the middle hall, the top one on the left is the vegetarian banquet, the one on the right is the meat banquet, and the bottom two rows are full of single seats. The queen occupies the first place and greets with warm words.

    Tang Seng didn't know until this time that the one who wanted to recruit Ao Lie as his husband was the postman who welcomed them into the station.

    Seeing Ao Lie, the Yi Cheng was full of shyness and charming, she asked the Tang monks in a soft voice: "I don't know if you eat meat or vegetables?"

    Sun Wukong now acted like a big disciple, and approached him proactively and said: "My master and apprentice are all vegetarians, please let the master sit on the left-handed vegetarian seat first, and turn to the fourth seat, so my brothers can sit comfortably."

    But I heard Ao Lie say indifferently: "No need, just switch to the next three seats. Now that I want to return to the vulgar and marry you, I don't need to fast anymore, just sit on the right seat."

    Yi Cheng was full of joy, immediately arranged the seat according to the words, and then returned to Ao Lie's side, poured wine and vegetables for him, like a good wife.

    Ao Lie hung his head in silence, only drinking one cup after another. Seeing this, Tang Seng gave him a complicated look and sighed silently.

    At present, Tang Seng and the others just eat in silence, Sun Wukong doesn't eat a lot of fireworks, he only eats a few fruits, and the two accompany him, but Zhu Bajie doesn't care what is good or bad, let go of his stomach, and just eat.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 915: True and False Wukong Finds Ao Lie

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Zhu Bajie didn't care about jade chips, rice, steamed cakes, sugar cakes, he ate them all up, drank five or seven cups of wine, and shouted: "Bring a big toast, eat a few more, everyone go to work.  "

    Drifting asked puzzledly: "If you don't eat a good feast, what else do you want to do?"

    Zhu Bajie laughed and said: "The ancients said that 'the one who makes the bow makes the bow, and the one who makes the arrow makes the arrow'. Now we recruit, we marry, we marry, and those who learn the scriptures go to learn the scriptures, and those who walk still go to walk.  Er sent Guan Wen, it is the general who does not dismount, but goes his own way."

    The queen sitting in the upper position heard that she ordered to bring a big cup, and the near attendant hurriedly took several parrot cups, cormorant ladles, gold polo, silver chisels, glass cups, crystal basins, Penglai bowls, amber bells, and filled them up.  The jade liquid, even the injection of fine wine, sure enough, each of them drank a round.

    After he was full of wine and food, Tang Seng leaned up and stood up, saying to the Queen: "Your Majesty, there is enough wine for Duomeng's feast. Please go to the treasure hall and change the Guanwen. It's early in the morning, and I have to go out of the city to hurry."  .¡±

    According to her words, the Queen broke up the banquet immediately, went to the Golden Luan Palace, and asked Tang Monk to bring the certificate of customs clearance.

    Monk Drifting untied the bag and took out Guan Wen. Sun Wukong held Guan Wen with both hands. The Queen took a closer look. There were nine seals of the Tang Emperor on it, and the seals of Baoxiang, Wuji and Chechi on the bottom.

    The queen immediately ordered to fetch the ink brush, grind the incense thickly, and moisten the fragrance. After writing the letter, she took out the imperial seal, printed it upright, and drew a handwritten monogram, and passed it on. Sun Wukong took it and taught Drifting Monk  The package is ready.

    The queen looked at Ao Lie and asked, "Ao Qing, do you want to go see it off?"

    Ao Lie glanced at Tang Seng who was looking at him with eyes full of hope, slowly shook his head, and sighed: "The most sad parting time, that's all, I wish Master a smooth journey, I will not see you off  .¡±

    Tang Seng's heart ached when he heard the words, and he was most sad when he parted. He was right!  He understood Ao Lie very well, and at that moment he only nodded his head slowly, then turned and left with the three of Monkey King.

    Now that the Journey to the West is halfway through, the pilgrimage team has finally returned to normal, and the Guanyin in the sky is also secretly relieved. That's fine, without Ao Lie, it will be easier for her to control the pilgrimage team, and she will not be tied up anymore

    Tang Seng and his party left, Guanyin also left, and the three Ao Moang brothers who had been hiding were finally able to come out with peace of mind. When the three arrived at the main hall, they greeted Ao Lie with a smile.

    "Third brother, congratulations on your successful accomplishment. You have to get out of the cage. Tonight, we brothers will not go home until we are drunk." Ao Mo Anglang said with a smile.

    Ao Lie finally stopped carrying it. He had been acting with Tang Seng and his disciples for six or seven years, and he was really tired. Now that he finally didn't have to act again, he laughed and said, "That's natural. Let's say goodbye for seven years."  , Brother has suffered a lot."

    After finishing speaking, he clasped his fists to the Queen of Xiliang and saluted, which was regarded as a formal salute, "Little brother Ao Lie, pay my respects to my sister-in-law."

    Seeing this, the queen readily stretched out her hand to help, and said with a smile: "Third brother, please get up quickly, there is no need to be too polite."

    However, the Grand Master and the Prime Minister bowed and said, "I have seen my brother."

    Ao Lie also emptily said: "Your brother and sister please stand up, you are welcome."

    Ao Moang looked at Yicheng and said with a smile: "Aiqing is now a sister-in-law with the queen, and they are also a family."

    Hearing the words, the Yi Cheng secretly rejoiced, turned his head to look at Ao Lie affectionately, and bowed his head shyly.

    Ao Rong booed and said: "Stop gossiping, the most urgent thing is to get married quickly, so that my brother can visit his sister-in-law."

    "Extremely extreme, hahahaha"

    Na Ao Lie was married in Xiliang, and since then he enjoyed beauty and was free and unrestrained. Ao Wang also went to the Pipa Cave of Dudi Mountain, and invited the second prince Ao Ya and Xie Zijing to the banquet.  Now each has a wife and family, and they gather together happily.

    Tang Seng and his party continued to eat the wind and drink the dew, trek across mountains and rivers, and passed the Dudi Mountain smoothly. There were no more evil people, and no monsters blocking the way. They traveled from early spring to Duanyang and arrived at a mountain.

    Just in this mountain, Sun Wukong killed a group of bandits who robbed the road. Tang Seng chased Sun Wukong angrily, and encountered the false Wukong transformed from a six-eared macaque, and began his first real catastrophe along the way.

    Seeing this, Avalokitesvara breathed a sigh of relief, the journey to the west was finally on the right track, and Monkey King became more ferocious and unruly because of Ao Lie's oppression along the way.

    Therefore, Avalokitesvara intends to lead the real and false Wukong to Lingshan as originally planned. As for who will die and who will live, I will leave it to my Buddha Tathagata to decide!

    However, will things really develop as they planned?

    Two Monkey Kings are easy to fight together,When I arrived in the South China Sea, Guanyin Bodhisattva could not tell, and when I went to heaven, I couldn¡¯t recognize it even in the mirror of the demon. When I went to Tang Monk, I recited the mantra silently, and the two Monkey Kings were also in pain.  Xitian asked Tathagata to tell the truth from the fake.

    However, when the two monkeys fought from the sky to the vicinity of the Daughter Country, the real Monkey King remembered, isn't his second junior brother with great powers here?

    Although there were some quarrels between the two of them (thanks for the rare words in the song, or Dapeng is still using dirty words), but they are in the same school after all, I believe he will not just sit idly by.

    Thinking of this, he shouted to the fake Wukong: "Monster, the previous convenience is Xiliang Nuguo, and my second junior brother is here as the son-in-law, you dare to come with me to him and ask him to identify it."

    The fake Wukong sneered in his heart. Although he is the same as Sun Wukong, he is not in the realm of Taiyi Xuanxian, but he is very confident in his supernatural powers. Even Guanyin, a big Luo Jinxian, and a demon mirror can't tell the truth from the real one. How can he be afraid of a mere  Dragon son?

    Immediately shouted loudly: "That's exactly what I meant, my second junior brother has great supernatural powers and boundless magic power, and he will definitely be able to expose you, a monster."

    Monkey King was furious, "You are the evildoer."

    The two clashed with sticks again, arguing endlessly.

    In an instant, the Xiliang Women's Kingdom was within sight, and they had already alarmed the brothers in the country.

    Now half a year has passed since Ao Lie left the team. Two months ago, they had truthfully informed their wives of their identity as dragon sons, and used the six-turn golden elixir to cut their hair and wash their marrow, so that they could reach the innate state, and they will be free and free soon.  The wind was passed on to them, and this free and unrestrained wind control practiced to a great success also has the effect of immortality.

    They have already planned to take them back to Beiju Luzhou China to live on the eve of the war.

    At this time, they were alarmed by the real and fake Monkey King, and they came out to investigate the situation one after another. After seeing the situation in the sky, the brothers all looked at Ao Lie.

    Ao Lie nodded and said: "You wait here, and I will go and have a look."

    After speaking, he rose up into the sky, and shouted: "Elder brother, what kind of monster are you doing? Could it be that you don't have to fight, and you fight with the incarnation outside your body?"

    True and false Wukong heard Ao Lie shouting, and then stopped, and Zhen Wukong shouted: "Second junior brother, it is not an incarnation outside the body, come and help senior brother to see, this evildoer turned into an old grandson and injured the master  , took away the salute, I have to go to get scriptures by myself."

    False Wukong also shouted: "Second Junior Brother, he is a fake, you must not be fooled by this monster, quickly help me take him down."

    "Oh?" Ao Liewen said, with an inexplicable smile on the corner of his mouth.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 916: The End of the False Wukong

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Ao Lie turned around and shouted: "Brother, come and do me a favor."

    Ao Moang rushed up after hearing the words, and said, "What's the matter? Huh? This is the Monkey King, right? Why are there two?"

    True Wukong said angrily: "Where are there two? There has always been only one Monkey King, and he is a fake."

    The fake Wukong also snorted coldly: "That's right, I've always been the real Monkey King. You evildoer dares to pretend to be my grandson, and you're looking for death."

    Seeing this, Ao Lie yelled: "Don't quarrel, our brothers will recognize who is real and who is fake, when will this quarrel end? Master has no one to protect, what if something happens?"

    True and false Wukong said in unison: "Then you recognize it quickly, recognize it quickly."

    Ao Lie winked at Ao Moang. He told Ao Moang to come up. Naturally, he had his intentions. He did have a way to tell who was real and who was fake, but someone had to protect him.

    Ao Moang nodded, and then Ao Lie looked at Monkey King on the left, because he always spoke first, so he shot him first.

    Ao Lie raised his right hand, stretched out his index finger to touch Sun Wukong's brow, and a golden glow suddenly shot out from his fingertips. The speed was as fast as lightning, and Monkey King was hit by the golden glow without any reaction.

    Sun Wukong's body froze, and he stood there blankly, his eyes lost their spirit and became hollow, as if he had lost his soul, even Ao Lie himself.

    Urgent God Tribulation, the most incredible move among the Four Sacred Heart Tribulations, uses one's own soul to forcibly pull the opponent's soul into the soul space, and directly engage in a duel at the soul level.

    This is also the reason why Ao Lie called Ao Moang up. He needed Ao Moang to protect his physical body after he entered the opponent's primordial spirit space.

    This is Ao Lie's way of distinguishing between real and fake Sun Wukong. No matter how powerful a creature is, it can make itself exactly the same as others, but Yuanshen can't be fake no matter what.

    ?Because the primordial spirit is the essence of all living beings, with powerful supernatural powers, it can interfere with the prying of external magic weapons, but when one's own primordial spirit is directly facing the opponent's primordial spirit, it is impossible to hide and deceive anyway.

    This is also the reason why the Demon Mirror can't reveal the real and the fake, but Di Ting can hear the true and false Sun Wukong's origin, because the innate supernatural power of Di Ting is also directly aimed at the primordial spirit, it is good at listening to the hearts of all creatures, and can easily distinguish between true and false.

    Sun Wukong only felt a sense of weightlessness, he felt that his soul was constantly falling, and fell into a dark abyss, which was a kind of darkness deeper than the nether world, but he still couldn't control himself  , that feeling drove him crazy.

    I don't know how long he fell, and finally stopped. Suddenly, a white dragon with teeth and claws suddenly appeared in front of him, and Sun Wukong subconsciously called: "Second Junior Brother, is that you?"

    Xiao Bailong smiled and said: "It's me, senior brother, I already know that you are real, after you recover for a while, you pretend you don't know anything, and I also pretend not to see it, wait for me to kill it for you  That monstrous primordial spirit."

    "Yuan Shen?" Sun Wukong suddenly realized that his Yuan Shen was a stone monkey with a height of only four feet, which could be distinguished at a glance.

    After the two discussed it, Ao Lie immediately relieved the divine calamity, and a golden light flew out from the center of Sun Wukong's eyebrows and sank into Ao Lie's body.

    Sun Wukong's primordial spirit also merged with his body again, and he regained consciousness. He said indifferently: "How about the second brother? Can you tell the truth from the fake?"

    Ao Lie shook his head solemnly, and said: "It's too early to say whether it's true or not. Your physical body is very strong. I can't tell the truth. Back then, my senior brother ate a lot of flat peach golden pills and refined them into a piece in Laojun's gossip furnace.  , I got the indestructible body of King Kong, I have to look at this one before I can make a judgment."

    False Wukong was still a little apprehensive at first, he couldn't figure out what method Ao Lie was using, and he didn't know whether he could really tell the truth from the fake. After hearing Ao Lie's words, he secretly breathed a sigh of relief.

    Although Sun Wukong has the indestructible body of King Kong, he also has it, and he is not inferior to Sun Wukong. Since Ao Lie can't recognize the real Wukong, he naturally can't recognize him as a fake Wukong.

    Immediately, he said with an impatient look: "Second Junior Brother, come and identify me. How can my old grandson's indestructible body be faked by such monsters?"

    Ao Lie nodded and said, "Okay."

    After finishing speaking, he raised his hand again and shot a golden light between the false Wukong's eyebrows. He also felt the feeling that Monkey King felt just now. In the dark and lonely space, there was no light.

    "hold head high"

    Ao Lie's Bailong Yuanshen appeared in the endless darkness, with a pair of lantern-like longan eyes staring at the six-eared macaque in front of himMonkey spirit, shining with dangerous light.

    "Second Junior Brother, what's going on? Where is this?"

    Ao Lie's long mouth grinned, as if he smiled, "Six-eared macaque, you are still pretending, look at yourself!"

    When the six-eared macaque heard Ao Lie's call to break his real body, his face turned pale in fright. Looking down, he saw that his clothes, which were exactly the same as Monkey King's, had disappeared.  Started with six ears.

    After the six-eared macaque was shocked, it became furious, pointed at Ao Lie and shouted: "What evil method did you use? Let me out quickly."

    "Go out? Hehe, you still want to go out?" Ao Liesen said with a cold grin.

    "You dare to kill me? Do you know who I am? My master is the Tathagata's personal disciple Subhuti. I am one of the Tathagata's people. This time, in the name of the Tathagata, I came here to rob Tang Sanzang. If you  Kill me, Tathagata will not let you go." The six-eared macaque shouted sternly.

    "Tathagata? Hahahaha" Ao Lie laughed loudly after hearing what the six-eared macaque said.

    "why are you laughing?"

    "I laugh at you and you don't know that your death is imminent. My Dragon Clan will soon go to war with Lingshan and Tianting. I will still be afraid of him? Stop talking nonsense and die for me."

    After listening to Ao Lie's words, the six-eared macaque felt a chill in his heart. He knew that he would not be spared today, which also aroused his ferocity. With a flip of his hand, an iron soldier appeared in the palm of his hand, and with a shake, it turned into a mighty pillar  , carrying a huge force and smashed down the head of Xiao Bailong who was in mid-air.

    A little bit of disdain flashed in Ao Lie's eyes, the dragon body twisted, and the stick was dodged, then the dragon's head and upper body were folded back, but the lower body and tail were ruthlessly thrown towards the six-eared macaque primordial spirit.  Authentic Shenlong wagging its tail.

    "boom"

    "ah¡­¡­"

    The six-eared macaque was hit by the dragon's tail, and immediately screamed and flew out into the boundless darkness.

    The six-eared macaque didn't know how far he flew, and the severe pain of being directly wounded by the primordial soul made him almost collapse. It took him a while to regain his sanity, barely got up, and looked at the little white dragon in midair in horror.  .

    Xiao Bailong's eyes were indifferent, he looked down at the six-eared macaque, and opened his mouth to let out a dragon's chant.

    "hold head high¡­¡­"

    The sound of the dragon's chant was extremely loud and high-pitched, like Hong Zhong Da Lu, which shocked the already damaged six-eared macaque's spirit and almost collapsed.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 917

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Ah I fight with you."

    The six-eared macaque let out an angry roar, raised its iron soldier again, bared its fangs, and rushed towards the little white dragon frantically with a ferocious face.

    "The mantis arm is like a car, and it's beyond its limits." Ao Lie didn't hide any more this time. With a thrust of the dragon claw's foreleg, he grabbed the pillar-like iron soldier in the claw and pulled it back.

    A huge force came from the stick, and the six-eared macaque couldn't hold it immediately, and slid out of its hand. It was as heavy as the golden cudgel, changing at will, and the iron soldier of any size fell into Ao Lie's claws.

    A sharp and incomparable breath came out of Ao Lie's body and poured into the iron soldier. The trace of true spirit stored in the six-eared macaque was instantly shattered, and the iron soldier lost contact with the six-eared macaque, and was no longer under his control.

    Ao Lie used a small spell to shrink the iron soldier to the size of a brush. He opened his mouth and put it in his mouth. He didn't hesitate anymore. At this time, the six-eared macaque had completely lost the power to resist.

    Ao Lie dragon swooped down, and a huge and sharp dragon claw stuck out, grabbing the desperate six-eared macaque Yuanshen in the claw.

    Concentrated spirit, the soul of the six-eared macaque was torn to pieces by the spirit. It can be said that the spirit and soul were completely destroyed. Its body became a lifeless shell, and the first plant monkey in the world of Journey to the West was born.

    The five elements of the little white dragon belong to gold, and its innate supernatural power is to control the energy of the metal element, and it has unparalleled sharpness when attacking.

    Even when facing opponents of the same level, the golden energy can add huge extra damage to him, giving him an advantage, not to mention the six-eared macaque whose cultivation base is far inferior to his.

    Outside, Sun Wukong waited for Ao Lie and the six-eared macaque to freeze in place, then circled the six-eared macaque in a circle, with a fierce gleam in his eyes, as if he was considering whether to take the opportunity to give him a stick.

    The next moment, the stick in the six-eared macaque's hand suddenly disappeared, and Monkey King asked Ao Moang in surprise: "Prince Moang, why did his stick disappear?"

    Ao Moang smiled and said: "Great Sage, please be safe and don't be impatient, it is his Yuanshen who summoned the weapon to the Yuanshen space, and he is fighting with the third brother! But with his cultivation base, fighting with the third brother,  It¡¯s just a dead end, once the soul is gone, this body will be useless, so don¡¯t worry too much about it.¡±

    "So that's how it is." Sun Wukong was stunned, and didn't say much at the moment, just stood beside Ao Moang and waited quietly.

    Sure enough, after a while, the image of the six-eared macaque changed drastically. Its body, which was about the size of a human, shrank to only four feet in height, its hair became golden with gray, and one pair of ears became three on the left and three on the left.

    With a flash of golden light, a ray of golden light drilled out from between the eyebrows of the six-eared macaque, and sank into the center of Ao Lie's eyebrows. The six-eared macaque's spirit was gone, and it lost its supernatural powers. As soon as the clouds scattered under its feet, its body fell towards the ground.

    Sun Wukong turned over in a somersault, fished out the body of the six-eared macaque in his hand, flew back to Ao Lie, held the six-eared macaque and said with a smile: "Hey, it turns out that such a damned evildoer pretends to be my grandson,  I have to show it to my master to wash away my old grandson's grievances."

    After finishing speaking, he said to Ao Lie: "Second junior brother, thanks to you this time, my grandson thank you!"

    Ao Lie shook his head slowly, and sighed: "Why did senior brother become so mature?"

    Sun Wukong paused, just couldn't stop laughing, but didn't speak, Ao Lie said sternly when he saw this, "Eldest brother, in the past six months, my junior has also reflected on himself, and along the way, my junior has overstepped everything, which is a bit disrespectful."  Big brother you."

    "No matter what you say, you are a senior brother, and you should be the one to decide. In fact, the junior fellow does not disrespect the senior senior brother. In my heart, the senior fellow respects and admires the senior senior brother very much. What can be done by capable people, what dared by others dare not,  worthy of being called a hero.¡±

    "It's just that the younger brother thinks that the greater the ability, the greater the responsibility, so he always wants to solve everything properly and reduce the burden for the brothers and the master, but he doesn't take into account the feelings of the brothers, and ignores the thoughts of the brothers  , Junior Brother is here to apologize to Senior Brother for my self-righteousness."

    After finishing speaking, Sun Wukong clasped his fists and bowed deeply, listening to Ao Lie's heartfelt words, stared at him for a long while, then sighed, stepped forward to help Ao Lie up, and sighed: "It's all over, why mention him?"  ?¡±

    "Senior brother also has something wrong. I admit that I have some dissatisfaction with you, so I insisted on letting you stay. You also know that senior brother is a monkey, the most active and aggressive. You solved everything.  , let the senior brother feel that he is useless, can you understand the senior brother?"

    Ao Lie's eyes were slightly red, and he nodded repeatedly: "I understand, I understand now, learning scriptures is not something I do alone.?We are a whole, a team, no matter what we do, we should advance and retreat together and work together.  "

    "Junior brother's behavior is exactly what the Dragon Emperor of our clan called 'individual heroism'. This is a huge mistake. Junior brother knows his mistake, he really knows his mistake."

    Speaking of this, two crystal teardrops fell from Ao Lie's eyes, and Sun Wukong's eyes were also red. He grabbed Ao Lie's arm and blurted out: "Junior Brother, come back! Let's find Master together, and then go west together."

    Ao Lie gave a miserable laugh, shook his head slowly, and said: "It's too late, junior brother can't go back, now junior brother has a family and a house, the world is deep, the six roots are impure, karma is entangled, where can I go to learn scriptures?"

    There was deep regret in Sun Wukong's eyes, and he lowered his head and said: "Blame me, blame me"

    Ao Lie sucked his nose, took a long breath, forced a smile and said: "Brother, I don't blame you, this is all voluntary by the younger brother. Now, I only hope that the younger brother will not deny me as a younger brother after he has achieved the right result.  Satisfied."

    Sun Wukong looked up and saw the strong smile on Ao Lie's face, he couldn't help feeling even more uncomfortable, and clenched his hands tightly, "No, you won't, you will always be my good junior, no matter what I become in the future, I will never let you down.  Recognize your brother."

    "So, wishing is enough."

    After a while, Ao Moang patted Ao Lie's shoulder with a dumbfounded smile, and said, "Hey, third brother, that monkey has gone far away, you don't need to act anymore, I didn't see it! Your acting skills are so good,  The tears come as soon as they are said."

    Ao Lie shook his head with a wry smile, and sighed: "Brother, you don't understand. In fact, this monkey is quite likable. He is real and pure, and everything is shown on his face."

    "If you don't like your eyes, you don't like your eyes, and if you don't like your eyes, you will show your heart and soul to you. Unlike Drifting and Zhu Bajie, you will never know what they are thinking."

    "Heh" Ao Moang laughed and said, "Could it be possible that you really got along with him? That's fine! Let's go! It's time for us to withdraw. Now that the six-eared macaque is killed by you, if Tathagata accepts it  If we hear the news, we will never let us go.¡±

    "I don't want to be like Lixin and the others. At this juncture, I want to practice the Seventh Rank of Shenlong. I still plan to show my skills in the big battle!"

    Ao Lie nodded solemnly, and said: "Brother's words are very true, we have to take them back in advance, although we are not afraid of death, we are afraid of hurting them."

    "The Tathagata is not a good stubble. Although he dare not contaminate the cause and effect of destroying the daughter country, the problem of destroying the women related to us is not a big problem."

    Ao Moang nodded and said: "It is for this reason, I have already decided who to pass on the throne to, let's go and take them away!" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 918 Another Five Hundred Years

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Western Lingshan, Central Saha World, Daleiyin Temple.

    The golden lotus is resplendent, the Sanskrit sounds are bursting, and the sky is full of flowers, creating a peaceful scene.

    The Tathagata Buddha, with kind eyebrows and kind eyes, with a gentle expression, preached scriptures to the Bodhisattvas and Arhats below. This is naturally an illusion made temporarily for others to see.

    In the past few days, he was not in the mood to lecture, and was busy coordinating and arranging the troops of all parties to participate in the war. But for the sake of the true and false Monkey King, he specially summoned the Lingshan tribe and waited here.

    But slowly, his lecturing stopped, and he looked outside the temple, with suspicion flashing in his eyes, what's going on, why haven't the two monkey heads arrived yet?

    Thinking of this, Tathagata stretched out his index finger and drew a circle in front of him. A gloomy scene appeared in that circle, and in that gloomy place, there was a peaceful Buddha light.

    Tathagata slowly opened his mouth and called out: "Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva."

    The group of Buddha light converged, revealing the figure of Ksitigarbha King. He even bowed to the Tathagata and said, "See me, Buddha Tathagata."

    Tathagata nodded and said, "The real and fake Monkey King has gone to you?"

    Ksitigarbha King nodded and said: "I have been here, but the poor monk has sent them to the Western Lingshan, and they have been away for a while."

    "Oh? With the speed of Somersault Cloud, it should have arrived long ago. Why hasn't it arrived yet?" The kindness and kindness on Tathagata's face gradually dissipated, and there was a trace of solemnity

    But it is said that after Sun Wukong bid farewell to Brother Ao Lie, he flew to Tang Seng's place with the body of the six-eared macaque.

    "Master, master, I'm back! Look, master, the one who injured you and took away your luggage was this evildoer, not my grandson."

    Zhu Bajie and Drifting came over to check it out, and then said to Tang Seng: "Master, you really are a monkey spirit, no wonder you have the same image and sound as the elder brother."

    Zhu Bajie asked Sun Wukong enthusiastically: "Brother, how did you take down this evildoer, let me tell you about it."

    Sun Wukong vividly talked about that after he and the false Wukong left this place, they went to the underworld again. The Ksitigarbha King instructed them to go to Lingshan in the West Heaven to find Tathagata to tell them apart.  Try to ask him to distinguish.

    That Ao Lie really has great supernatural powers, he used the supernatural power of meeting the primordial spirit, and beat that evildoer to death.

    Tang Seng had been sitting on the sidelines with a blank face and listening to Sun Wukong. When he heard him mention Ao Lie, he knew that Ao Lie not only did not blame Wukong for making claims, but also helped him with all his heart despite the matter of his walking.  Two strings of crystal clear teardrops fell, and I missed Ao Lie even more in my heart.

    But also because of this, he was even more disgusted with Monkey King, who was already disgusted.

    After Sun Wukong finished speaking, he walked up to Tang Seng and knelt down, saying: "Master, now the truth has come to light, and I have returned my disciple's innocence. I beg Master to take back my life and let me protect you to go to the west to learn scriptures."

    Tang Seng wiped away the tears on his face with his sleeves, and said coldly: "You hozen have killed and killed me, how much have you hurt me? Now I really don't want you."

    Sun Wukong shouted: "Master, I have somewhere to live, I'm afraid you can't go to the west without me."

    Tang Seng was furious when he heard the words, and said: "I can go or not, I don't do your business, go fast, go fast, it's a little late, I recite the mantra again, I won't stop talking this time, I will definitely make your brains come out."

    Sun Wukong's complexion changed, and he said anxiously: "Don't read, don't read, my grandson will go."

    Seeing that Master refused to change his mind, Sun Wukong had no choice but to somersault in the air again, intending to return to Huaguoshan Water Curtain Cave, fearing that the little demon in this cave would laugh at me for turning my back on my promise and not being a manly weapon.

    I want to go to the Heavenly Palace, but I am afraid that the Heavenly Palace will not be able to live for a long time, I want to throw myself into the island, but I am ashamed to see the gods of the three islands, I want to go to the Dragon Palace, and I feel ashamed to meet the Dragon King because of Ao Lie.  It is helpless.

    Sun Wukong thought to himself bitterly: "This monk has betrayed me, so I will tell the Purple Bamboo Forest that Guanyin Bodhisattva is coming."

    Thinking of this, he turned his cloud head and headed towards the South China Sea until he reached the Luojia Mountain, crashed into the purple bamboo forest, and suddenly saw Hui'an Walker saluting to his face, "Where is the great sage going?"

    Sun Wukong said: "I want to see the Bodhisattva."

    Hui An immediately led Sun Wukong to Chaoyin Cave, and the two entered the cave, and went to the Baolian Terrace. Sun Wukong saw the Bodhisattva, fell down and bowed down, and couldn't stop crying like a fountain, and burst into tears.

    Avalokitesvara taught Hui An to help Sun Wukong up, and said: "Wukong, there is something very sad, let me tell you clearly, don't cry, don't cry, I will save the suffering and eliminate the disaster with you."

    Monkey King will ask Ao Lie to identify the real body of the evildoer, kill him, and go back to see Tang Seng, but Tang Seng did not change his mind.I said everything I wanted to drive him away one by one, and finally said: "Wanwang Bodhisattva showed great mercy, recited the loose hoop mantra, took off the golden hoop, and handed it back to you, let me escape to the water curtain cave  stop."

    After listening to Sun Wukong's words, Guanyin sighed inwardly, originally thought that leaving the little white dragon behind, he would no longer be able to hinder the journey to the west, unexpectedly

    The matter has come to this point, it is useless to think too much, let me, Buddha and Tathagata, make a decision!  Avalokitesvara sighed, and said: "The mantra of tight hoops was originally passed on to me by Buddha Tathagata. Back then, Tathagata sent me to the East to find Buddhist scriptures and gave me three treasures. They were brocade cassocks, nine-ringed tin rods, and gold tights.  Huo'er, I taught three incantations secretly, but there is no loosening of the incantation."

    Sun Wukong heard the words and said: "In that case, I will bid farewell to the Bodhisattva."

    Avalokitesvara asked: "Where are you going if you resign from me?"

    Sun Wukong said: "I'm going to the west heaven, and I'm going to call on the Tathagata, and I'm going to pray to recite the mantra of the loose hoop."

    Avalokitesvara nodded and said: "In that case, you go!"

    Sun Wukong bid farewell, left the purple bamboo forest, set up somersaulting clouds, and headed for the western Lingshan. In less than an hour, he was already in the Daleiyin Temple, looking at the Tathagata's golden body, Sun Wukong cried again.

    Seeing that Monkey King came alone, Tathagata felt something was wrong, so he asked Monkey King why he came, and Monkey King repeated the matter.  chill.

    After Sun Wukong finished speaking, Tathagata still said kindly: "Since that's the case, please stretch your head over here, and I will untie that tight tie for you."

    Sun Wukong was overjoyed when he heard the words, he hurried forward a few steps, and sure enough, he bowed his head and stretched out his head. Tathagata recited a few spells, and Monkey King really felt his head loosen, and the tight band that had imprisoned his freedom for many years was gone.

    Sun Wukong patted the top of his head, fell to the ground in ecstasy, and said repeatedly: "Thank you, Tathagata, thank you, Tathagata"

    At this moment, Tathagata suddenly flipped his palms and took a picture of Sun Wukong, just like he was in front of Lingxiao Temple back then.

    It's just that this time, there is no Five Elements Mountain, and Sun Wukong is taken into the Buddha Kingdom in the palm of Tathagata.

    "If the heart is fierce and mad, if you are not familiar with the alchemy, it is difficult to achieve the Tao without a fixed position. If you concentrate on disturbing the universe, it is difficult to cultivate the truth and perish with one body."

    "Wukong, when you understand that 'God returns to the heart, the Zen method is samadhi, and the six consciousnesses are self-contained', you will put on this tight band by yourself."

    Tathagata roared wildly at the palm of his hand and smashed the world's diaphragm with a golden cudgel, but Sun Wukong, who couldn't make a sound, finished speaking, his mind moved, and the power of the world enveloped Sun Wukong.

    Sun Wukong suddenly turned into a stream of light, and fell into the mundane world of the Buddha Kingdom in his palm. The golden cudgel in his hand and the tight hoop thrown by Tathagata flew in another direction.

    After finishing this task, Tathagata spread his hands, and his never-moving Sun-Moon Magic Lamp flew to his palm, which was behind his head. Tathagata extinguished the light and pulled out the wick with one blue and one purple intertwined.  Said: "You guys go too!"

    After speaking, he threw the wick into the Buddha Kingdom in his palm, and the magic lamp turned into a strange long box with four large characters engraved on the side of the box - Moonlight Treasure Box.

    On the other side of the box are five small characters - Prajna Paramita.

    And in a cottage in the mortal world of the Buddhist kingdom in the palm of Tathagata, a son was born in the family of a bandit master. He named his son Zhizunbao because he expected his son to become the supreme in the world in the future.

    One day in the sky, one year on the earth, one day on the earth in the Great Thousand World, is one year in the Middle Thousand World, one day in the Middle Thousand World, one year in the Small Thousand World.

    Sun Wukong will spend another 500 years in the Buddha Kingdom in his palm, but that 500 years may make him more painful and unforgettable than the 500 years of being crushed under the Five Elements Mountain.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 919 The Arrival of the Final Battle

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    After Tathagata dealt with Monkey King's matter, he immediately rushed to Xiliang Nuguo without stopping, only to find that the dragon had already gone to the palace and the dragon clan had learned the essence, so Tathagata could only return to Lingshan in vain.

    Soon, there is only one day left before the destruction of the Dragon Clan. One day later, this group of people who are enemies of my Lingshan will disappear in smoke.

    A day in Tathagata's mouth is actually a year in the mortal world. The sons and daughters of dragons who were scattered all over the place returned to the Dragon God Kingdom one after another.

    Five hundred years in the Small Thousand World, but one year and three months in the Middle Thousand World, and one day and three hours in the Great Thousand World.

    The next day, when Tang Seng continued westward with Zhu Bajie and Drifting Monk, Monkey King in the Buddha in the Hand was about to end his reincarnation.

    Tathagata's calculations have never been so simple. It is impossible for him to prepare only the real and fake Monkey King as the backhand. The second backhand is the reincarnation of the Buddha Kingdom in his palm.

    The two wicks of Ziqing have already returned. After being extinguished for a day, the magic lamp of the sun and moon returned to the back of the Tathagata's head, exuding the light of immeasurable Buddha nature, and the soul derived from the two wicks has already been reincarnated in the Buddha Kingdom in the palm of your hand.  reincarnation

    ? With the Buddha Kingdom in the palm, outside the city gate of the Sai Kingdom.

    Looking at the sunset warriors and chivalrous women embracing each other on the city gate tower, Sun Wukong showed a vicissitudes of life smile on his face, turned around and chased Tang Seng and the others who had gone away.

    But just when he was about to catch up with a few people, the world suddenly changed, all the scenes in front of him disappeared, and his memory gradually recovered. When he came back to his senses, he realized that he was standing in the palm of the Tathagata, with a scarf on his head.  That tight.

    Monkey King looked up at Tathagata who was still benevolent, and said with a wry smile: "Buddha! My old grandson is really convinced this time! No matter how my old grandson dances, I can't jump out of the palm of your Tathagata Buddha."

    There was a flash of arrogance in Tathagata's eyes, and no one noticed it, so he chuckled and asked Sun Wukong: "Wukong, do you understand now?"

    Sun Wukong's heart trembled slightly. Obviously, some of the things he just said and understood were not what the Tathagata wanted. He immediately looked straight and said: "Understood, the middle way separates the five elements, the demons gather to join Yuanming, and the gods return to their hearts."  The method of shedding Zen is the way to settle down, and the six consciousnesses are self-contained, and my old grandson really understands this time."

    "HeheheheOkay, okay, you monkey head fruit has wisdom roots, so you can get the right fruit."

    "You go ahead! Go to the South China Sea to find Guanyin Bodhisattva and teach her to send you to see Sanzang. Don't be afraid that he will not accept you, so that you can protect him. At that time, you will return to bliss and you will sit on the lotus platform." Tathagata smiled and nodded in satisfaction.  , said so.

    "Yes, my disciple will leave." Sun Wukong bowed to Tathagata, glanced at the Buddha's light in the back of his head from the corner of his eye, said nothing, and hit a somersault, Tathagata smiled and nodded, finally subdued the restless monkey  up

    When Sun Wukong returned to the South China Sea, he told the decree of Tathagata, and Guanyin happily took him to chase Tang Monk. When he arrived at the place, Tang Monk hurriedly greeted him.  Nothing to do with Goku."

    "You must take Wukong in now. The demons along the way have not disappeared. You must have him to protect you. Only then can you get to Lingshan, see the Buddha and learn from the scriptures, and stop being angry."

    Tang Seng raised his head to look at Sun Wukong, and found that he seemed to be a little different. His stubbornness seemed to have disappeared without a trace.  "Follow the teaching."

    ?The masters and apprentices thanked Guanyin, and Guanyin told Sun Wukong a few more words before turning back to the South China Sea. The four masters and apprentices went on the road as usual, but Tang Seng still didn¡¯t like Sun Wukong very much.

    Until the rest of the journey, Monkey King changed his temper from the past, and treated him with respect, caring and thoughtful, and served him properly. He said that if you go east, the monkey will never go west.  Only then did he slowly accept him again.

    So far, the four masters and apprentices agreed together, cleared up their grievances and anger, and went straight to Lingshan with one heart and one mind

    Just when Tang Seng and his disciples were traveling westward all the way, the three-year period had quietly arrived.

    On this day, dark clouds covered the entire Beiju Luzhou, thunder and lightning, and the sound of rumbling war drums resounded through the sky. Behind the layers of dark clouds were millions of heavenly soldiers and generals.

    At this time, the Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals had already laid down heavy nets, layer after layer of silver light nets, densely packed, enclosing an impenetrable city below, which was the capital of the Dragon God Kingdom, Ancestral Dragon City.

    Layers of heaven and earth nets are like an upside-down giant bowl, buckled on the Ancestral Dragon City. If the sky and earth nets are not broken, they will notThere will be a fly that can enter and exit Zulong City.

    Within the net of heaven and earth, in front of the array of heavenly soldiers and generals, a group of Daoist immortals headed by Nanhua old fairy Gao Peng were in groups of three or four, one cluster in the east and one cluster in the west, standing scatteredly, in stark contrast to the rigorous array of heavenly soldiers and generals  .

    On the side of the heavenly forces, there are five golden Buddhas standing in the shape of a cross, sitting in the air in a horizontal and vertical position. The one in the middle is the Tathagata.  Standing on the left and right sides of his seat.

    Sitting above the Tathagata's head is the past burning lamp Buddha with infinite Buddha light. When the ancient burning lamp Buddha was born, everything around him was as bright as a lamp, and accompanied by it was a mighty vulture lamp.  , so it is called the Lantern Buddha, also known as Dingguang Buddha or Dingguang Buddha.

    The future Maitreya Buddha below the Tathagata does not sit upright, but reclines, with a big belly, bare breasts, extremely fat, and a peaceful smile on his face at all times.

    Sitting upright on the left of the Tathagata is the Western Amitabha Buddha. Many people think that the Lord of the Western Paradise is the Tathagata, but this is not the case. The Tathagata is the master of the Central Saha World.

    From the beginning to the end, it is this Amitabha Buddha, not Sakyamuni Buddha, who made great ambitions, established the Western Pure Land of Ultimate Bliss, traveled to boundless sentient beings, and achieved immeasurable solemn merits and virtues. Mahayana Buddhism was also created by him.

    Therefore, in future generations, as long as the monks who practice Mahayana Buddhism preach the name of the Buddha, it is Amitabha, and the practitioner Toutuo is the Buddha of Infinite Life. Who has ever seen someone proclaim "Sakyamuni, so good, so good"?

    Amitabha Buddha also has two bodhisattvas who serve as Bodhisattvas, Avalokitesvara Bodhisattva and Mahasthamaprapta Bodhisattva.

    Finally, there is the Pharmacist Buddha on the right side of Tathagata.

    He is wearing a sapphire blue Buddha robe, holds a glass medicine vessel in his left hand, and has a seal of the three realms in his right hand. There are bright lights of glass color flowing all over his body. Speaking of which, he is the most gorgeous of the three Buddhas. His servant Bodhisattva  They are Sunlight Bodhisattva and Moonlight Bodhisattva.

    Immediately after the Buddha of the Third World, there are the Five Buddhas, and after that are the twenty heavens headed by Brahma and Indra.  .

    There are only twelve of the Eighteenth Arhats left, and only nine of the Eighteenth Arhats. There are more than 400 remaining of the five hundred golden body Arhats, and there are more than 2,300 remaining people of the Three Thousand Guardians.  It is 240,000 Buddhist soldiers.

    This time the Heavenly Court and Lingshan formed an alliance. Because the Heavenly Court wanted to retain the necessary manpower to maintain the operation of the Three Realms, it only dispatched 80% of the fighters capable of fighting, and Lingshan can be said to have come out in full force.

    After all, if the Dragon Clan only threatened the Jade Emperor's rule in Heaven, then Lingshan was in direct conflict with the Dragon Clan. This battle will directly determine the rise and fall of Lingshan, so Tathagata should not take it seriously.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 920 Nezha, give back my third brother's life

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Under the net of heaven and earth, above Ancestral Dragon City, the Sun God Sword hangs from the waist of the Da Ri Tian Long, wearing a crimson battle armor, standing proudly, with the Dragon King of the Four Seas on the left and the Gods of the Four Directions on the right.

    A group of dragon sons and daughters stood behind him holding immortal swords, dragon spears, painted halberds, or long knives. In the absence of Ao Feng, it was naturally Ao Yue, the Great Sun Dragon Emperor, who made the decision.

    After that, there are one hundred thousand three-clawed dragon clan, they are also the mainstay of the dragon clan, all of them are not below the heavenly immortals, Xuanxian and Taiyi Xuanxian are also in the minority, and the heavenly soldiers and generals are in front of them, just like elementary school students.  High school students, there is no doubt that their opponents will be those Lingshan Buddhist soldiers.

    After the three-clawed dragon clan, there are two million seawater aquariums. To the surprise of the Buddhist and Taoist allied forces, all the shrimp soldiers and crab generals have turned into human forms, and their strength is by no means inferior to the heavenly soldiers and generals.

    In fact, there are more than tens of thousands of aquarium troops in the four seas?  The vastness of the four seas is dozens of times that of the four major continents, and there are endless creatures, but the water warriors who have not turned into human form, once they leave the water, they will soon become weak and cannot last long.

    Therefore, only two million shrimp and crab generals participated in the battle this time, but in terms of military strength, the shrimp soldiers and crab generals are already above the heavenly soldiers and generals, not to mention that the Dragon God Kingdom has also recruited a million demon army to help.

    Although the strength of the monster army is uneven, and the monster soldiers are strong and weak, but after hundreds of years of training by the dragon clan, they are also well-organized and imposing.

    The bottom level of military strength, the dragon clan has exploded the Buddhist and Taoist coalition forces, and the same is true for the middle layer. The dragon clan is now not only the dozens of dragon sons and dragon girls who have cultivated the ninth turn of the dragon, have Da Luo's cultivation base, and some three-clawed dragons who have made great achievements.  It has been passed down to the Nine Revolutions of the Divine Dragon, and now there are nearly two hundred Da Luo Jinxians of the Dragon Clan.

    Only the high-end combat power is lacking, but outnumbering the few can resist one or two enemies. It's just that Ao Feng has made arrangements before. If he can't resist, he will evacuate first, hide each other, and make plans after he is resurrected  .

    But they must not flee without fighting. Even if they want to withdraw, they must inflict heavy damage on their opponents, otherwise the power of the Dragon Clan in the Three Realms will be greatly reduced. Although they have preserved their strength, it is not worth the loss.

    Ao Feng has already left behind. During these hundreds of years, they have developed countless passages under the Dragon God Kingdom, some leading directly to the bottom of the North Sea, and some leading to the depths of Beiju Luzhou.

    If the situation is chaotic today, as long as they are not caught on the spot, no powerful person can calculate their hiding place. When Ao Feng is reborn, the Dragon Clan can make a comeback.

    The Buddhist and Taoist coalition forces have not yet launched a general offensive, and they are obviously very jealous of the Dragon Clan. Gao Peng has read out the Jade Emperor's call for rebellion before, so there is nothing to talk nonsense. Today's battle between the two sides is inevitable.

    Among the dragon clan, a demon general of the Dragon God Kingdom soared into the sky with a demon cloud, and fought in front of the formation of the Buddhist and Taoist allied forces.

    This monster will be a golden krait, dressed in black and gold armor, holding two fairy swords made from two of its own fangs.

    He is the king of golden ring snakes, and he is also the number one master in the entire snake demon group, except for Guoshanfeng (King Cobra) King, Black Mamba King, Chilian Snake King, Silver Ring Snake King and a few others  The big monster of the snake tribe can overwhelm him, and he can be regarded as a top master among snakes.

    Not only does he have the profound cultivation of Taiyi Profound Immortal, but he is also poisonous and kills people invisible. Like the scorpion spirit, he can be regarded as a great monster with his own unique skills.

    As soon as the Golden Ring Snake Spirit arrived at the front of the formation, he raised a poisonous fang sword and pointed at the Buddhist and Taoist allied forces and shouted: "General Jin Ling of the Dragon God Kingdom is here, who dares to fight?"

    Li Jing snorted coldly, and shouted loudly: "Who will take down this evildoer with me? Get the first victory?"

    Seeing that General Jinling was tall and thin, and wielding a sword, the Giant Spirit God probably didn't have much courage. He was able to overwhelm him, so he took a step forward and said: "The last general is willing to go."

    Li Jing stroked his beard and said: "Okay, let the giant spirit god fight this first battle, and beat the drums to cheer."

    The giant spirit god was more than Zhang tall, wearing fish-scale armor, and holding a huge Xuanhua axe. General Jinling was in front of him, like a kindergarten child, who had to look up at him.

    "Bold and monstrous, hurry up and catch him. If you don't say a word, you will be turned into powder in an instant." The Giant Spirit God bowed his head and stared at General Jin Ling, staring at a pair of copper bell-like eyes, and shouted angrily.

    General Jin Ling sneered secretly, how dare a mere celestial being speak so brazenly, if I can't kill you cleanly today, then I don't need to be in Dragon God Kingdom anymore.

    Without saying a word, General Jin Ling raised his two swords and rushed towards the giant spirit god with a howl, as if he wanted to fight him head-on.

    ?The Giant Spirit God spotted General Jin Ling's approach, calculated his speed and distance, and swung the giant Xuanhua ax in his hand, which was even bigger than General Jin Ling's body, to hit the headCut it down with an axe.

    The giant spirit locked onto General Jinling, and according to his calculations, when the ax hits the top of his head, the opponent will either have to fight the ax with two swords, or dodge left and right, and then he will have the upper hand  .

    If the opponent dodges, he can change his moves at any time under the traction of Qi, turning the vertical slash into a horizontal slash. Afterwards, the endless back moves can force the opponent to exhaustion, and finally fall under his axe.

    It's a pity that he thought very well, but things didn't happen according to his plan, so when he slashed down with his axe, the Golden Spirit General didn't raise his sword to block it, nor did he dodge left or right.

    With a strange twist of his body, he got rid of the lock of the giant spirit god's aura, and his speed suddenly increased.  body.

    The golden spirit general's body was as soft as boneless, winding up along the pillar-like legs of the giant spirit god, and he climbed onto his back in an instant, with a look of ruthlessness flashing in his eyes.  It inserted into the thick neck of the giant spirit god.

    "Monster Dare!" Li Jing shouted angrily, and the third prince Nezha beside him even rushed out.

    It's a pity that it was too late, General Jinling didn't hesitate, and shouted "Why don't you dare", and the two swords plunged into the neck of the giant spirit god with a puff.

    The body of the giant spirit god froze, centering on the part of the sword, its skin instantly turned green, white foam spit out from the mouth, and its eyes quickly became hollow.

    With one hand, the giant spirit god was killed in the hands of General Jin Ling before he could survive even a single hand. General Jin Ling drew out his two swords, and without even looking at the giant spirit god, he turned around and waited intently.  , fixed his eyes on Nezha who was rushing forward.

    The body of the giant spirit god disintegrated quickly, turning into dots of light and disappearing in midair, but I don't know how long it will take for him to recover with a trace of true spirit in the fairy book.

    Facing General Nezha Jinling was not so easy, his expression was very dignified. Nezha, like him, was in the Taiyixuan Wonderland, but Nezha's Taoism was obviously higher than him, and his supernatural powers were not comparable to him.  Facing Nezha, he really didn't have much confidence.

    Fortunately, at this moment, a voice came from behind, but someone took over Nezha for him, "General Jin Ling retreats, Nezha belongs to me, Nezha, pay back my third brother's life.  "(Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 921

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Hearing this, General Jin Ling drew back his sword and backed away, and saluted Ao Shanxin, the little princess of the East China Sea who had just flown up: "See the princess."

    Xiao Longnv nodded to him, and said: "Well done, the first battle is a great victory, I will credit you for it, and go down first to lead the army."

    General Jinling was overjoyed when he heard this, he just killed a little angel, and he made a great achievement. He chose the first one to fight, and he really chose the right one, "Thank you princess, I will retire at the end."

    Nezha came to Xiao Longnv and saw that she was a delicate little girl, so he was not in a hurry to make a move, and asked, "Who are you? What enmity do you have with me? Who is your third brother?"

    Xiao Longnu flipped her hand, and a radiant fairy sword appeared in her palm. Looking at Nezha, she said in a deep voice, "I am Ao Shanxin, the fifth princess of the East China Sea. Back then, you killed my third brother Ao Bing and pulled out his dragon."  Tendons are the thread, today, I will avenge my third brother."

    Avenging Ao Bing is Xiaolongnv's obsession. She has made up her mind since she was a child, and now it's finally time to avenge her third brother.

    Nezha suddenly realized that this was the case, and said in a deep voice: "Although I killed Ao Bing back then, I also cut up the flesh and deboned it, and lost my life. My current body is the Tathagata Buddha, who used the lotus root as the bone and the lotus leaf as the bone.  The karma with your third brother has long been settled, how can there be any enmity?"

    Xiao Longnv snorted coldly, and said: "It's all nonsense, you cut the flesh to return the mother, and the bone to return the father, it's because of the rift between your father and son, not to pay for my third brother's life, unless you, like my third brother, reincarnated  , who also suffer from that reincarnation, this enmity can only be resolved."

    After hearing what Xiaolongnv said, all the immortals in the sky looked at Li Jing with half-smiles, some were gloating, some were contemptuous and ridiculed, Li Jing felt his face was hot, and he clenched his right fist unconsciously, watching  Xiao Longnu's gaze wished to tear her into pieces.

    It took thousands of years between him and Nezha to make up for the rift. The father is kind and the son is filial. Xiaolongnv's words at this time are no different from exposing his scars.

    When Nezha heard this, he was speechless. Although he cut his flesh and bones and lost his life, he finally got a great chance.

    Ao Bing has fallen into reincarnation since then, suffered all the suffering of reincarnation, and has been reincarnated many times, and he has long been unable to find it. This matter, after all, he owes the Dragon Clan, but it is impossible for him to truly sever himself here and reincarnate his soul  , his face darkened immediately, and he shouted: "Don't push people too much."

    Seeing this, Xiao Longnv's eyes were filled with coldness, she swung the fairy sword in her hand, and said in a concentrated voice: "What's wrong with forcing you? Today I will not only force you, but also kill you. Your body is sanctified, but your true spirit has not entered the fairy book  , today, I want you to be scattered and die!"

    After Xiao Longnu finished speaking, an inexplicable coercion suddenly surged from her body, which was the true meaning of destiny swordsmanship and martial arts combined with her five-clawed golden dragon dragon power.  It was as if Mount Tai was pressing on him.

    The blade of the long sword in Xiao Longnu's palm glowed with a rich golden glow, and with a coquettish chirp, her figure turned into a beam of light and flew towards Nezha.

    Down below, Ao Yue ordered in secret: "Pass down the order and order all parties to make preparations. Once Nezha dies, Li Jing will definitely march up. At that time, we will also press down with the whole army. There is no need to worry about it. As soon as we go up, we will use thunder to create a large number of people."  kill."

    "All dragon sons, try your best to deal with the Lingshan people. Try not to confront the Taoist immortals. Even if you have to confront them, don't kill them. They will not attack with all their strength. As for the heavenly gods, they will kill without mercy."

    "clear."

    When Ao Yue ordered secretly, the little dragon girl and Nezha had already faced each other. The little dragon girl was very smart, she didn't try her best as soon as she came up, so she was afraid that Nezha would be frightened and run away immediately, or the fairy Buddha behind him  If he saw the problem and intervened, he would have no chance to kill him.

    Because of the strength she showed, she was only about the same as Nezha, and seemed to be on par. She didn't even use the moves of the Destiny Sword Dao, and only froze Nezha's figure with the true meaning of martial arts.

    When Xiao Longnv rushed up, Nezha also yelled, burst out with mana, broke away from the oppression of that coercion a little bit, swayed, and turned into a three-headed and six-armed appearance.

    Each of the six arms holds a magic weapon, namely the Demon Slaying Sword, the Demon Slashing Knife, the Demon Binding Rope, the Demon Subduing Pestle, the Hydrangea Ball, the Fire Wheel, and the Yaya Chacha.

    As for the fire pointed gun, Hot Wheels, Huntian Ribbon, and Qiankun Circle, those are the configurations of Nezha in the World of Conferred Gods, and have nothing to do with Journey to the West. Nezha in Journey to the West does not have these things.

    "Ping, ping, ping, ping, ping, ding, ding"

    The two fought fast, and the sound of weapons clashing could be heard endlessly, but Nezha was amazed by Xiao Longnu's martial arts.Nezha's martial arts are not weak, and the six weapons and magic weapons in his hands have their own magical effects. The hand holding the sword uses a set of exquisite and flexible swordsmanship, the hand holding the knife uses a strange and sharp swordsmanship, and the hand holding the pestle has a strange and sharp swordsmanship.  It is a vigorous and indomitable pestle method.

    The demon-binding rope is like a spirit snake, straight and straight as you wish, waiting for an opportunity to bind, the hydrangea ball is shining red, and it goes straight to attack the gaps in Xiao Longnu's body, the fire wheel is blazing, and it turns to greet Xiao Longnu's forehead.

    However, with just one hand and a sword, Xiaolongnv was airtight, and water couldn't get in. No matter how Nezha changed his moves, he couldn't attack Xiaolongnv's body.

    It's just that Nezha's momentum was heavy, forcing the little dragon girl to retreat again and again, and she seemed to be pressed and beaten. When the little dragon girl was retreating, she flew down obliquely.

    Li Jing and all the immortals in the sky thought that Nezha's martial arts and morals were superior to the opponent's, suppressing the opponent so that he had no power to fight back, Li Jing couldn't help but caressed the beautiful beard under his chin, and nodded repeatedly.

    It's just that everyone didn't notice that during the process of Xiaolongnv's retreat, their battle group was getting farther and farther away from the Allied Forces of Immortals and Buddhas, but closer and closer to the dragon camp.

    Nezha finally realized something was wrong, and when he raised his eyes, he saw that he was only a few tens of feet away from the dragon camp, and was about to stop and stop chasing.

    Seeing that Nezha has discovered the problem and tends to stop, the little dragon girl's eyes flashed coldly, and the seventh turn of the divine dragon's ninth turn, plus the soaring cultivation level when she evolved from a four-clawed dragon to a five-clawed golden dragon burst out instantly.

    The 1.25 million years of cultivation, and the more terrifying coercion than that when the Linglong Pagoda was pressed down, fell on Nezha, causing him to freeze, as if he had been frozen in mid-air.

    "Too bad, that dragon girl hides her cultivation, she is a Daluo Jinxian."

    The faces of all the gods, gods, Buddhas and Bodhisattvas in the sky changed drastically, and Li Jing's eyes were about to burst, and he shouted: "Stop it, witch, if you dare to kill Nezha, I will wipe out your dragon clan."

    Xiao Longnv turned a deaf ear to Li Jing's words, and slashed at Nezha with a move of "Who will do what the king wants" in the Destiny Sword Dao.

    Nezha is too close to the little dragon girl, and any gods and Buddhas are too late to rescue him. There is only one Tathagata present who can save Nezha.

    Then he saw his palms folded on his chest split apart, and his right palm grabbed Nezha from a distance. A giant golden palm appeared directly behind Nezha as if it had broken through the void, and wanted to grab him.  In his hand, use the palm of the Buddha to resist Xiaolongnu's moves.

    Unexpectedly, at this moment, a black glow shot out from the dragon camp, and it pierced the Tathagata's outstretched right palm impartially.

    Tathagata's face suddenly changed, his golden cheeks trembled involuntarily, he seemed to be in pain, and subconsciously retracted his right palm.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 922 Ancestral Dragon Aofeng

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Boom"

    With a loud explosion, Nezha's lotus root incarnation body couldn't support it even for a moment, and was blasted into flying ash by Xiao Longnu's moves, not even a trace of true spirit escaped.

    ?From today onwards, the name of the Great God of the Santanhaihui has disappeared in the Three Realms, and there is no such god as Nezha in the Heavenly Court.

    A seductive and charming figure appeared beside the little dragon girl, looking at Tathagata triumphantly, the little dragon girl held the long sword upside down, cupped her fists at the man, and said, "Thank you sister-in-law for your help."

    The man waved his hand and said with a smile: "We are all a family, why should my sister be polite?"

    After finishing speaking, he turned to Tathagata with a gloomy face, and said with a charming smile: "Tathagata, do you still remember the old lady's poisoned pile? Doesn't it feel good?"

    That's right, it was the scorpion spirit who made the move, and he really deserved the name of the Tathagata's nemesis. Even the golden body of the Tathagata, which is said to be indestructible and indestructible in the three realms, would be deflated in front of the poisonous pile of the scorpion spirit.

    Tathagata looked at the scorpion spirit expressionlessly, and said coldly: "It's you evildoer, if I knew this, I shouldn't have spared your life in the first place, but today is your death day."

    "Nah Zha" Li Jing ignored the conversation between Xie Zijing and Tathagata, his eyes were red, and he looked at Xiaolongnv with grief and anger. He pulled out the long sword at his waist with a clang, pointed forward, and shouted:  All the officers and men obey orders, and the whole army goes out to attack, no matter what happens.¡±

    "kill¡­¡­"

    Under the leadership of all the heavenly generals, millions of heavenly soldiers formed an army formation and rushed towards the dragon array. The heavenly soldiers and heavenly generals were not afraid of death, not because they were really not afraid of death, but because they knew that they would not really  In the hands of the Jade Emperor, there is not only a book of immortal registration, but also a book of military registration.

    The dragon camp over there didn't need Ao Yue's orders, the monster generals and crab generals who had already received the orders also shouted, and led their soldiers to meet them without fear.

    Although they have no way to resurrect from the dead, their strength is not inferior to the heavenly soldiers and generals, and their number is several times that, why should they be afraid of them?

    Wenshu turned around and asked respectfully to the Tathagata: "Buddha, we"

    Tathagata said lightly: "Be safe and don't be impatient, the mysterious power behind the dragon clan has not yet appeared, and the Buddhist soldiers are participating in the battle to destroy the demon army."

    "Follow the law."

    Soon, 240,000 Buddhist soldiers also rushed up under the leadership of the Buddhist Dharma Protector General, and the great war broke out.  shot

    Just when the Dragon God War broke out, Erlang God and Ao Cunxin and his wife stood side by side at the mouth of the Guanjiang River. The Six Sages of Meishan and the Three Thousand Grass Gods stood quietly behind them with solemn expressions, as if they were waiting for something.

    Not long after, Erlangshen smiled faintly and said, "They are here."

    Seeing the billowing demon clouds appearing in the sky in front of him, Ao Cunxin also showed a happy smile.

    "Hahahaha Erlang Zhenjun has been waiting for a long time, I am coming, Lao Niu!" A rough and hearty laugh came from the demon cloud.

    Erlangshen said with a smile: "Brother Niu is really a believer, how about it? Has the Dragon God Kingdom started a war?"

    The demon cloud parted, and the Bull Demon King with a bull head and human body stepped out. Princess Iron Fan and Red Boy followed to the left and right, looking at Ao Cunxin with a smile. Behind them, there were four demon kings with different appearances.

    The bull demon king is as imposing as a rainbow, wearing a polished silver polished iron helmet on his head, a pair of velvet and embroidered gold armor, a pair of suede boots with rolled pointed powder bottom, a three-strand lion belt with three strands of silk around his waist, and a spear in his palm.  The thick and thin iron rod at the mouth of the bowl is really majestic.

    But within the demon cloud, there were no less than 300,000 demon soldiers, but it was the Bull Demon King who integrated the entire demon clan from Hezhou, Xiniu, and brought them all here.

    "Hahahaha the war has started, the Lingshan Mountain has come out, and the Heavenly Court has also dispatched 80% of its combat power. Now, no matter the Tianting Lingshan Mountain is empty, it is time for us to take advantage of the situation!"

    Erlang God smiled and nodded, Princess Iron Fan and Red Boy talked to Ao Cunxin, but he looked at the four demons behind the Bull Demon King, and said with a smile: "Could these brothers be the other ones from the Seven Great Sages?"

    The Bull Demon King turned sideways and said: "That's right, except for the Great Sage Demon King Overturning the Sea who has returned to the Dragon Clan, the rest of the brothers are here."

    After finishing speaking, pointing to one of the monster kings with a bird head and a man holding a Liquan spear, he said: "This is my third brother, the great sage Peng Demon King."

    Demon King Peng took a step forward, clasped his fists at God Erlang and said, "I have seen Zhenjun Erlang."

    God Erlang returned the salute: "I have admired you for a long time."

    The Bull Demon KingHe turned to the lion-headed demon king who was taller than him and held a big golden ring saber in his hand, and said, "This is my fourth younger brother, the Great Sacred Lion Camel King of Yishan."

    "This is my fifth younger brother, the Great Sage Macaque King of Ventilation, and this is my sixth younger brother, the Great Sage of Exorcism Yu Tamarin King."

    God Erlang greeted them one by one, the macaque king was naturally a macaque, and the Yu tamarin king was also a monkey, but he was a golden monkey.

    After exchanging pleasantries, Erlang said seriously: "Everyone, there is no need to delay. The empty court is just the once-in-a-lifetime opportunity I have been waiting for."

    "Back then, Sun Wukong, the last of the seven great sages, could turn the heavens upside down by himself. He once hit the outside of the Tongming Hall. Today, we are well prepared, and we will be able to go straight to the sky with a drum."

    "After entering the Heavenly Court, all the rare and rare treasures can be taken by the brothers. Just leave the Jade Emperor to me."

    The Bull Demon King restrained his excitement, and said solemnly: "It's natural. Parents' enmity is irreconcilable. Both your parents died at the hands of the Jade Emperor. Naturally, you should avenge this enmity with your own hands."

    Kill the Jade Emperor!  How much cause and effect is that?  Even now that the Dao of Heaven is reclusive and the secrets of the sky are chaotic, they dare not get involved in the slightest. Who knows if the Dao of Heaven will be settled after autumn when it reappears?  Erlang Shen is willing to take the initiative to bear this great cause and effect, so they naturally wish for it.

    "That's it, let's go."

    In Kunlun Mountain, in Longquan Cave, the chaotic dragon egg finally moved. After shaking for a few times, it did not explode as usual, but shrunk rapidly.  However, the eggs seemed to be absorbed by him, and they were all collected into his body.

    Ao Feng slowly opened his eyes, the eyes were extremely deep, and inside were two swirling whirlpools with a little bit of starlight, those eyeballs were like two black holes that devoured everything.

    Ao Feng slowly raised his hands, his mind moved, his palms disappeared, and what appeared in front of him was a pair of dragon claws with nine claws. Feeling the vast universe-like power in his body, Ao Feng was both surprised and confused.

    The dragon's claws were clenched suddenly, but Ao Feng felt a different feeling between the grips, "Is this the power of heaven and earth?"

    Ao Feng was ecstatic, he didn't expect that this death would give him such a huge benefit, not only did he reach the eighth rank of Shenlong Nine Ranks, but also he could mobilize the power of heaven and earth with every gesture, the next moment, Ao Feng  Feng's eyes narrowed.

    He suddenly turned his head and looked at the Wuji Xuanbing Wall, and saw that the Zulong had disappeared without a trace, and there was only a deep hole left on the Xuanbing Wall. At this moment, Ao Feng seemed to understand something, but his doubts deepened.  a bit.

    "This iswhy?" Ao Feng was puzzled, he really didn't understand why Zu Long sacrificed himself to perfect him.

    At this moment, he suddenly remembered what Zulong said to him when he saw Zulong for the first time, "Don't call me Zulong, because you are the real Zulong."

    Zulong's words were indeed fulfilled, he had indeed become Zulong, but Ao Feng was full of doubts, it could be said that he had no clue at all.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 923 Can't Kill

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    After thinking about it for a while, he still couldn't think of a reason, so Ao Feng stopped thinking about it. He looked at the Wuji Xuanbing in front of him, and narrowed his eyes slightly.

    He remembered that once someone moved the Promise Ice, Yuanshi Tianzun would be able to sense it immediately. Back then, I was just an ant, and you could crush me to death, but now

    Thinking of this, Ao Feng showed a sneer on his face, slowly raised his right hand, and stared at the Wuji Xuan ice wall, a column of extremely cold air was immediately projected from the Wu Ji Xuan ice, and it couldn't help but sink into Ao Feng's body  .

    However, the Profound Ice Wall disappeared at a terrifying speed. At this speed, the Profound Ice in Longquan Cave would be sucked up by Ao Feng in just two breaths.

    ? Yuqing Qingweitian, Yujing Jinque.

    Yuanshi Tianzun suddenly opened his eyes, he stood up expressionlessly, and disappeared into the golden palace in a flash.

    Ao Feng successfully absorbed the Promise Ice, spread out his hands, and saw a golden flame in his left palm, and a faint blue ice flame in his right palm.

    That golden flame is nothing but a golden flame given to him by Aoyue, the dragon of the Great Sun.  Going to the sun star to practice one or two times will get twice the result with half the effort.

    Over the past hundreds of years, Ao Feng has often sneaked into the sun star to practice, Gao Peng responded, and Ao Yue covered, no one was alarmed.

    Now that there is the second of the four great chaotic primordial spirits, Ao Feng's strength is not just as simple as the seven billion years of Taoism.

    Ao Feng nodded in satisfaction, flipped his hands over, and at this moment, Ao Feng's expression moved, an inexplicable smile appeared on his face, and he said lightly: "You seem to be a step late."

    After speaking, he turned around slowly and looked at Yuanshi Tianzun who appeared behind him.

    When Yuanshi Tianzun saw Ao Feng's face, he didn't seem to show any surprise, it was just the appearance. At their level, people are never judged by appearance.

    Although Yuanshi Tianzun was still expressionless, Ao Feng felt that his aura was a little unstable, "You came out and absorbed Wuji Xuanbing?"

    Apparently, Yuanshi Tianzun regarded Ao Feng as the ancestor dragon.

    Ao Feng's heart moved, and there was a smile on his face, and he said: "Thank you for sealing me here! If not, how could I have such a chance?"

    After finishing speaking, his mind moved, and a mysterious and mysterious aura permeated his body. The power of heaven and earth swirled around him, and Yuanshi Tianzun's face finally changed.

    "you¡­¡­"

    As soon as Yuanshi Tianzun said a word, he couldn't continue because he didn't know what to say anymore. He clearly felt that Ao Feng's cultivation base was now higher than his.

    The cultivation base of more than one calamity, and the control of the power of heaven and earth, all show that he is no longer Ao Feng's opponent. If he fights with Ao Feng, the only result is that the immeasurable calamity will come early, and the three realms will return to chaos.

    "Now that you have come out, what do you intend to do?" Yuanshi Tianzun asked in a deep voice.

    Ao Feng smiled slightly, and said word by word: "Change the world."

    Yuanshi Tianzun pondered for a few breaths, and then said: "That's all?"

    Ao Feng glanced at Yuanshi Tianzun in surprise, he didn't expect him to react like this, the Jade Emperor was appointed by him back then, otherwise he would cultivate for 10,000 kalpas, not to mention 1,750 kalpas.  He has nothing to do with the position of emperor.

    Originally, Ao Feng thought that his move would cause a strong reaction from Yuanshi Tianzun, but he did not expect such a reaction.

    Ao Feng actually really wants to have a fight with Yuanshi Tianzun now, because he doesn't know the consequences of the battle between the two top powers, he just wants to try his current strength.

    So Ao Feng continued: "Of course it's more than that. I want to kill Lingshan first, and then destroy the heavenly court. I want to re-enact the order of the three realms and the rules of heaven."

    "I also want all mortal creatures to worship the dragon clan and claim to be the descendants of the dragon. This is what I must do. Gods block and kill gods, and Buddhas block and kill Buddhas."

    Yuanshi Tianzun looked serious, and he said slowly: "You want to change the world and re-order the Three Realms, I have no objection, only the Tathagata, you can't fight with him."

    Ao Feng wondered: "Why?"

    A look of confusion flashed across Yuanshi Tianzun's eyes, and he said, "Are you really ignorant, or are you pretending to be confused?"

    Ao Feng's face remained unchanged, and he said calmly: "Say something directly."

    Yuanshi Tianzun said in a deep voice: "With your current cultivation base and deeds, if you start a fight with the Tathagata, it will definitely cause the world to collapse.??, the collapse of the Three Realms brought this world back to chaos, and the immeasurable calamity erupted ahead of schedule.  "

    "At that time, I will wait for nothing. The worst thing is to repeat the earth, water, fire and wind, and then open the primordial, but all living things in this world you should think twice before acting."

    Only then did Ao Feng become serious, "Is it so serious?"

    "There is absolutely no falsehood."

    "So, I really can't kill him?" Ao Feng frowned.

    This situation reminded him of the nuclear threat in future generations. After the emergence of such things as nuclear bombs, the major powers have always maintained a delicate balance. They dare not start wars lightly, because they are afraid of nuclear wars and self-destruction.

    Unexpectedly, this mythical world is also like this. The relationship between top powers is like that of nuclear powers. You can bully forces without top powers, but forces with top powers will never go to war easily.

    Just like the two schools of Buddhism and Taoism, why don't they want to control the three realms and six realms in their own hands, and keep the incense all to themselves?  But that can only be left to the sect to fight for, Sanqing and Tathagata never dare to do it themselves, because once they do it, it will be the result of both dying.

    Therefore, both Buddhism and Taoism just try their best to train their disciples and let them fight, but Sanqing and Tathagata never get involved in the incense dispute.

    This world is still too fragile. If Honghuang is changed, not to mention just two big Luos, even several great saints will do it together, and it will not destroy the world, at most it will change the terrain.

    After thinking about it for a while, Ao Feng gradually became more relieved. Forget it, if you can't kill it, you can't kill it!  If it is just a competition to cultivate the ability of disciples, he believes that among the three realms and six realms, no one can hold a candle to him.

    Now that the Divine Dragon Nine Revolutions no longer needs to be cherished, any dragon can pass it on. By that time, in the Three Realms, who else can compete with the dragons?

    Yuan Shi Tianzun thought for a while, and said: "It is absolutely impossible to fight to the death, but it is not impossible to fight at all. You can only compete in supernatural powers and mana, and don't arouse the power of heaven and earth. This will have little impact on the Three Realms."

    Ao Feng nodded, and said: "Okay! I understand. If this is the case, I will leave first. Although you have imprisoned me for 90,000 years, you have also given me great benefits. The cause and effect between me and you is here.  A write-off."

    "Good." Yuanshi Tianzun nodded lightly, and disappeared in the same place the next second, but returned to his Bai Yujing.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 924 All-out attack, decisive battle

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    In the Dragon God Kingdom, the battle situation has reached a fever pitch. One million heavenly soldiers and generals are surrounded by two million shrimp soldiers, crab generals and demon soldiers.

    With Li Jing's order, all the capable generals in the Heavenly Court, such as the Nine Obsidian Star Officials, the Four Heavenly Kings, the Twelve Yuanchen, and the Twenty-Eight Mansions, rushed forward.

    It's a pity that Kang Jinlong and Jiaomu Jiao in the twenty-eight mansions also rebelled against the heavenly court and returned to the dragon clan.  Chenlong.

    As a result, these two formation teams, which were originally very important in the heavenly court, were all reduced to a group of gods whose mana was only a little higher than that of ordinary heavenly generals.

    All the people of the Dragon God Kingdom are soldiers, and the little demons who really have no fighting power have already left the Ancestral Dragon City and were arranged to escape to other cities to avoid disasters. Therefore, although the Ancestral Dragon City was seriously affected by this battle and was beaten to pieces, the dragons did not.  not give a damn about.

    At this time, 80% of the combat power of both sides has been put into the battlefield, and the remaining 20% ??is the top combat power of the formation, and it will not be easily suppressed until the end.

    But obviously, the situation of the Allied Forces of Gods and Buddhas is very bad at this time. In the battlefield, a pillar of wind will rise from time to time, or ten dragon sons and dragon daughters will gather in one place to create a statue of Xuanwu God.

    The might of the Xuanwu God Statue would be frightening even for the Xuanwu God Sovereign himself, and every time the wind column rises or the Xuanwu God Statue appears, one or several high-level gods and Buddhas will fall.

    The gods of the Four Valors, the Five Dou Xingjun, Liu Ding Liujia, the Six Stars of the South Dipper, the Seven Stars of the Big Dipper, the Four Saints of the North Pole, and the Five Gods of War in the West have all died in battle.  heavy.

    These gods who died in battle will take hundreds of years at the slowest, and more than a hundred years at the fastest, before they can recover with the help of a trace of true spirit in the fairy book, and the transformation pool in the sky with the help of the mysterious fetus, and wait for them to recover  , I'm afraid the day lily is cold.

    On the Buddhist side, only the three Arhats with the most profound mana, Jianglong, Fuhu, and Budai, are still struggling to support the Eighteenth Arhats, and only Sanskrit and Lei Yin are left in the Eighteenth Arhats.  A three-clawed dragon inherited from the Ninth Transformation of Shenlong.

    The three-clawed dragon is in charge of the fifth turn of the ninth turn of the dragon, and has more than 400,000 years of cultivation.  It won't be long.

    The most eye-catching performance is Di Shitian among the twenty heavens. He holds a vajra and rides a white elephant.  cloud.

    Ao Yun is also a thunder dragon, and they fight thunder with thunder. Occasionally, he uses Ditian Kuanglei in the Sacred Heart Art to confront Di Shitian's thunder, and the two fight evenly.

    However, Di Shitian was also secretly surprised. The opponent's thunder was similar to his own, and its power was faintly stronger. In the endless thunder, there was a bone-piercing ice-cold air, which made him puzzled.

    Thunder is the most violent and blazing force. The thunder cast by the opponent is not Yin thunder, but divine thunder, but why does it exert such a chill?

    After Ao Yun tested it out, Di Shitian's mana cultivation was not higher than him, but because he was born to control thunder, so in the battle, his own consumption was extremely small, and if it was consumed, it would obviously be disadvantageous to him.

    Therefore, during the battle, Ao Yun not only used Wanren Piercing Cloud, Ditian Kuanglei and Di Shitian to attack, but also secretly launched Tianxin Tribulation and Xiexue Tribulation.

    At first Di Shitian didn't feel it, but when he realized it, it was too late. He felt his heart was about to burst out of his chest, and the blood was boiling all over his body, making his mana and supernatural powers unable to function properly.

    Therefore, after being hit by Ao Yun's Wanren Piercing Cloud and many wounds appeared on his body, a spectacular scene appeared. The blood all over his body spurted out from his body like a fountain, and the originally small wounds were cracked to the maximum.

    In a short while, Di Shitian's blood flowed out and his heart exploded. Ao Yun took the opportunity to explode his mana, destroying his body and soul.

    The battle on the field could be described as a one-sided massacre. Li Jing finally couldn't sit still. At this moment, there were only one hundred and eight stars left behind him.

    Therefore, he looked at Gao Peng, cupped his fists and said, "Master Nanhua, the battle is not going well, please help me."

    Gao Peng sneered secretly in his heart, Ao Feng had already arrived, and there was no need to hold down any more, so he flipped his hands over, holding the purple gold gourd in his left hand, and the fairy sword that Laojun refined for him in his right hand, and his left arm  After recovering it from Qingniu, Laojun gave him the gold.Bracelet.

    After getting ready, Gao Peng looked at Tathagata over there, and respectfully said: "Buddha, it's not time to hold back now, if you can't even win this battle, I'm afraid the people behind the Dragon Clan will not appear  gone."

    Hearing the words, the Tathagata slowly opened his mouth and said: "The real man is right, Ananda Kasyapa, eight dragons, and Bodhisattvas, go!"

    "Follow my Buddhist teachings."

    All the Buddhas, Bodhisattvas, eight gods and dragons all headed towards the battlefield. Seeing this, Ao Yue waved to the dragon sons and daughters behind him, and the remaining hundred dragon sons and dragon daughters immediately divided into dozens  , and greeted them.

    There are ten disciples under the Tathagata seat, Ananda, Kasyapa, Shariputra, Moggallana, Upali, Analuddha, Fuluna, Kajanyan, Rahula, and Subhuti.

    Yasha, Gandharva, Asura, Garuda, Kinnara and others among the Eight Dragons.

    Among the Bodhisattvas, apart from the six Bodhisattvas, the Bodhisattva of the Void Store, the Bodhisattva of the Vajrapani, the Bodhisattva of the Vajra Fist, the Bodhisattva of Obstacle Removal, the Bodhisattva of Inexhaustible Intent, the Bodhisattva of the King of Medicine, the Bodhisattva of Medicine, the Bodhisattva of Salvation, the Bodhisattva of Treasure Sandalwood, the Spiritual Bodhisattva  Ji Bodhisattva and others rushed to the battlefield.

    When the war entered the most intense time, it is okay to say that the eight dragons of the eight tribes, the strongest fighting power King Asura and King Garuda (that is, King Ming of the Great Peng, that is, King Dapeng of the Lion and Camel Kingdom) are no more than golden immortals, and the eight dragons of the eight tribes  Mainly to support Buddhist soldiers.

    ?The top ten disciples and Bodhisattvas are all capable of confronting the dragon son and the dragon daughter head-on. Their cultivation may be insufficient, but their magic weapons can greatly improve their combat power.

    Seeing this, Gao Peng waved the fairy sword forward in his hand, and shouted: "My fellow disciples, the time has come to subdue demons and demons, let's go!"

    After speaking, he was the first one to rush up to the battlefield. Seeing Gao Peng, the popular man next to the old gentleman, his favorite disciples were the first to rush up, and the others would not hesitate any longer and rushed into the battlefield one after another.

    However, they kept in mind the decree of the old monarch, only punishing evildoers and not harming the Dragon Clan. Even if they couldn't find an opponent and met the Dragon Clan, the two sides maintained an unspeakable tacit understanding. It seemed that the fight was extremely fierce, but in fact they did not die at all.  Hands, it is like learning from each other.

    Ao Yue suddenly heard a sound transmission in his ears, and was immediately overjoyed, his expression excited, the Sun God Sword was unsheathed, and he also pointed to the front and shouted: "The whole army is attacking."

    After drinking, he was the first to greet the five elders of the five parties. He was surrounded by terrifying golden flames. Although Shenlong Nine Revolutions had only been practiced to the third revolution, his huge cultivation base also made him burdened with two hundred  With more than ten thousand years of magic power and Taoism, plus the bonus of the golden flame of the big sun, one person has no fear in the face of the five elders.

    The Dragon King of the Four Seas took over the Four Royals, and the Four Heavenly Masters faced off against the Four Heavenly Masters. The two sides can be regarded as coming out in full strength, and they have really entered the decisive battle.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 925 Jade Emperor is at a loss

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Heavenly Court, Yaochi.

    The Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother are watching the battlefield of the Dragon God Kingdom with the Haotian Mirror, but the battle is too fierce, the spiritual energy of the heavens and the earth is rioting, and the magic power is overflowing, the scenes in the Haotian Mirror appear and disappear from time to time.

    However, from the fragments he watched intermittently, the Jade Emperor also saw that the coalition of gods and Buddhas was at a disadvantage, and it was not until the Taoist immortals and Buddhist Bodhisattvas took action that the decline was slightly restored.

    Seeing that the Jade Emperor was frowning, the Queen Mother comforted her and said, "The Jade Emperor doesn't need to worry. The Tathagata Buddha and the Buddha of the Three Worlds have not made a move yet. With them holding the battle, there is no reason to lose this battle."

    The Jade Emperor slowly shook his head and said: "I am not worried about this, but"

    Speaking of this, the Jade Emperor pointed to the top, the Queen Mother's heart moved, and said hesitantly: "You mean Sanqing? Didn't the old gentleman send Nanhua Zhenren to lead the Taoist immortals to join the battle?"

    The Jade Emperor said in a deep voice: "But Sanqing's attitude is not clear, and it seems that he has no intention of standing up for the Heavenly Court. Besides, I am also worried Erlang."

    Queen Mother frowned, and felt a little bad in her heart. Indeed, up to now, Erlang God has not been seen on the battlefield. Logically speaking, no matter whether he betrayed the Heavenly Court and joined the Dragon Clan, he should have appeared.

    If he is on the side of the Dragon Clan, he should help the Dragon Clan fight against the Allied Forces of Immortals and Buddhas. If he has not betrayed the Heavenly Court, he should go to help the battle. It is worrying that he is not showing up now.

    "Is it because you didn't give him any orders? Erlang has always been obedient and disobedient. Even if he became a judicial god, he just performed his duties on his own. If you didn't give him orders, how could he move?"

    The Jade Emperor's expression didn't ease at all, he shook his head slowly, and said: "You don't know Erlang too well, back then, you shouldn't have insisted on recruiting him to be the god of justice."

    The Queen Mother sighed: "I also want to share your majesty's worries. What happened back then, after all, was your fault for their family. For the sake of the common people, Erlang gave up revenge and accepted the royal title. I also want to ease the relationship between your nephews and uncles."

    "If he refuses to agree, it proves that he still can't let go of this hatred in his heart, but since he agreed, at least it means that his hatred is not so strong anymore."

    The Jade Emperor glanced at the Queen Mother, and said noncommittally: "But what has he done all these years as a judicial god? He only opposes the Western Lingshan and destroys Journey to the West. No matter how you look at it, it is all purposeful."

    "Boom"

    At this moment, the entire Yaochi Wonderland trembled, and the expressions of the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother changed, and they asked in surprise, "What's going on?"

    In Yaochi, there are only a group of female fairies accompanying her. The leader is a slender beautiful fairy dressed in black clothes, but her eyes are very sharp, as if a raging fire is burning inside her.  On his forehead, there really was a flame imprint.

    The Queen Mother looked at the female fairy, and said, "Xuan Mu, hurry up and find out the reason why the heavenly court is shaking."

    "yes."

    Jiutian Xuannv, commonly known as Jiutian Empress, Jiutian Xuannv Empress, Jiutian Xuanmu Tianzun, and the divine name of Jiutian Xuanyang Yuannv Holy Mother Xuanmi.

    She is the number one female fairy under the command of the Queen Mother, who bears Daluo Daoguo, has extraordinary supernatural powers, and is good at swordsmanship. During the time when Lao Tzu went down to earth, that is, Gao Peng worshiped Lao Tzu as his teacher and followed him for many years. She accepted an apprentice in Yue Kingdom  , and passed down the way of the sword.

    What is amazing is that the apprentice she accepted was not a human being, but a white ape. Later, the white ape passed on the sword technique passed down by the Nine Heavens Profound Girl to a shepherdess, leaving a long history in the mortal world.  legend.

    After the Nine Heavens Xuannv left, there were still vibrations from time to time in the heavenly court. After a while, the Nine Heavens Xuannv and the Tongming Hall were on duty.

    Holding the golden whip upside down in Wang Lingguan's hand, he said to the Jade Emperor solemnly: "Your Majesty Qizuo, Zhenjun Erlang led three thousand grass-headed gods, colluded with the Bull Demon King of Hezhou, Xiniu, and led 300,000 demon soldiers to attack the Heavenly Court.  The twenty-ninth floor of the Eighth Heaven will soon reach the Ninth Heaven."

    "Now that the court is empty, most of the soldiers capable of fighting have already gone to crusade against the Dragon God Kingdom. With the remaining troops, it may be difficult to resist. Your Majesty, please make plans early."

    "What?" The Jade Emperor was furious when he heard the words. He slapped the table, got up abruptly, walked up to Wang Lingguan, and asked, "Is it true that Erlang colluded with the demon clan and attacked the Heavenly Court?"

    Wang Lingguan said in a concentrated voice: "Don't dare to deceive Your Majesty, it is absolutely true."

    The Jade Emperor felt a rush of energy and blood rushing straight to the top door, flowers blooming in front of his eyes, he staggered back two steps, his expression extremely sad and indignant, "Okay, okay, well done! You have reached the point of doing whatever you can to avenge your parents.  How far? Colluding with monsters, committing a crime against the sky, the crime should be punished."

     The Queen Mother was also a little at a loss at this time, she really didn't expect that Erlang God would be so bold, dare to risk the disgrace of the world, collude with demons, and attack the heavenly court. Since the beginning of chaos, has there ever been such a thing?

    I just heard the Nine Heavens Profound Girl frowned and said: "Perhaps this is not from True Monarch Erlang's original intention. I heard that the wife of Zhenjun Erlang, the third princess of the West Sea Dragon, Ao Cunxin, is inseparable from the wife of the Bull Demon King. He is probably bewitched by Ao Cunxin.  .¡±

    The Queen Mother's eyes lit up when she heard the words, and she echoed again and again: "Yes, it must be like this. At the beginning, I tried my best to recruit Erlang to heaven, just to sever his relationship with Ao Cunxin, but I didn't expect"

    The Jade Emperor took a deep breath and said in a deep voice, "Wang Shan, how many soldiers are there in the court today?"

    Wang Lingguan said 1510: "There are only five hundred picket spirit officials, 200,000 heavenly soldiers and generals, and 80,000 Tianhe sailors."

    The Jade Emperor nodded, and said: "Immediately mobilize all the soldiers capable of fighting, we must keep the demons under the heavens, and at the same time send people from the lower realm of the West Heaven Gate to Fengdu, and order Beiyin Fengdu Great Emperor and the five ghost emperors to lead  The underworld army supports."

    The Queen Mother also ordered: "Xuan Mi, you also take the female immortals under your command to resist for a while."

    "yes."

    Wang Lingguan and Jiutian Xuannv took the order to leave. The Jade Emperor pondered for a moment, and then stepped forward with a solemn expression. The Queen Mother said in surprise: "Your Majesty, you are"

    "I'm going to see Laojun. The iron fan princess is holding his banana fan in her hand. She must have a lot to do with him. He must come forward in this matter."

    The Jade Emperor drove the cloud to the front of Lihen Tiandoushi Palace, and saw the palace gate was wide open, and the Jade Emperor stepped in, but there was no one, not even the green bull.

    Jade Emperor's heart skipped a beat, he had a bad feeling, what does Taishang Laojun mean?  The Jade Emperor's complexion changed, he was uncertain, he immediately turned around and left the Tushita Palace, and then went to the Qibao Ziwei Palace in Yuyu Tianxuan Capital of the Shangqing Dynasty.

    The Lingbao Tianzun is even more amazing, the palace gate of Xuandu Qibao Ziwei Palace is directly closed, the Jade Emperor called a few times, but no one responded, and now the Jade Emperor really panicked.

    In front of the Golden Tower of Yujing Mountain in Deyujing Mountain, this time I didn¡¯t have the door closed, but I didn¡¯t see Sanqing either. I saw Baihe boy standing in front of the door. When he saw the Jade Emperor coming, he immediately went forward to salute,  .¡±

    The Jade Emperor settled down, and said, "I want to see the Heavenly Lord, Tong Er, let's pass it on."

    Boy Baihe said apologetically, "I'm reporting to Tianzun, the three masters went to Endless Chaos together a few days ago to investigate the reason for the change in the way of heaven, and they are not in Da Luotian."

    "What?" The Jade Emperor's face changed drastically, his mind was blank, the way of heaven has been hidden, and the chaos of heaven has been chaotic for thousands of years. They didn't go early or late, but they went to endless chaos at this time, and their attitude was very clear.

    The Jade Emperor hated his teeth, but there was nothing he could do. In the entire Three Realms and Six Realms, only Sanqing and Zulong, the innate gods born from the chaos, could freely enter and exit the endless chaos.

    Other people, no matter how high their cultivation base is, cannot go there. No one can bear the endless chaotic atmosphere, and it will be broken down into the most primitive chaotic atmosphere in an instant, and will not exist in the world.

    The Jade Emperor was at a loss.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 926 The murder is for protection

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "kill¡­¡­"

    On the thirtieth floor of the Eighth Heaven, Yulong soared to conquer the sky, Erlang God and the Bull Demon King walked side by side, Ao Cunxin and Iron Fan Princess Honghaier followed closely behind them, the Four Great Saints followed behind them, tens of thousands of demon soldiers followed the three thousand grass  God of the head, rushing forward without hesitation.

    Those functional gods in the heavenly court had no power to resist, and were slaughtered bloodyly. They knew that they would not die, so they knew that they could not stop the demon army at all, and they still rushed forward bravely. After killing some demon soldiers, they were happily killed.  beheaded.

    Although these heavenly gods and fairies are not good at mana cultivation, they at least have the cultivation level of real immortals, otherwise how can they ascend to the heavens and become gods?  But in front of the Caotou God, where the lowest of the three thousand cultivation bases are all heavenly immortals, Xuanxian and Taiyi Xuanxian are also present, naturally they can only be slaughtered.

    Originally, some 300,000 demon soldiers died during the attack on the heavenly court. In addition, every time a floor is laid down, some demon soldiers are left behind to search for rare treasures, so the number decreases as you go up.

    However, there are not one less than three thousand grass head gods. They are Erlang God's private armed forces, and all actions are based on Erlang God's interests as the highest criterion.

    Soon, Yulong Tengshengtian was breached, and the Tianmen to the next level of Dragon Transformation Fandutian was not far ahead, Erlang God kept walking, and the forward of Caotou God was about to step into the Tianmen.

    "Shua"

    "Boom"

    "Uh"

    Unexpectedly, at this moment, a blazing light flashed, and the grass-headed god who was about to cross the gate of heaven flew back backwards spraying blood.

    I saw a slim and graceful figure appearing in front of the Tianmen, with a pretty face full of evil spirits and an awe-inspiring expression, a fairy sword shining red in his hand, constantly exuding a sharp and fiery aura, and the flame imprint between his eyebrows, as if he had come to life,  Soaring endlessly.

    Ao Cunxin narrowed his eyes slightly, and said lightly: "Nine Heavens Profound Girl."

    Nine Heavens Xuannv's black palace attire has been replaced by a neat tight-fitting outfit. Of course, it is still black. Hearing Ao Cunxin's words, Nine Heavens Xuannv's eyes turned cold, and she said: "Bold, just a lower realm dragon!"  Girl, how dare you call me by my name directly."

    After the Nine Heavens Profound Girl's voice fell, a large number of sword-wielding female fairies emerged from the Heavenly Gate behind her. Wang Lingguan followed closely behind with five hundred pickets, followed by the hundreds of thousands of heavenly soldiers and generals.

    Caotou God and the demon soldiers retreated one after another, and retreated behind Erlang God and the others. Ao Cunxin said disdainfully: "What a dragon girl from the lower realm, you so-called gods and empresses are used to being superior and look down on us lower realm creatures. Today, we wait  I want to let you know that in this world, no one can always be on top."

    Nine Heavens Xuannv took a deep look at Ao Cunxin, then ignored it, then looked at Erlang God, and said solemnly: "Erlang Zhenjun, do you really want to collude with demons and commit crimes against the sky?"

    Erlang said in a deep voice: "I never thought of going against the sky. I am not Monkey King. I have no interest in the position of Jade Emperor. The enmity between my parents is irreconcilable. What I want to do is always revenge. If the Jade Emperor  If you want to kill me, I will retreat immediately."

    The Xuannv of Nine Heavens paused when she heard the words, and snorted coldly: "Then there is nothing to say, let's see the truth under my hands! Heavenly soldiers and generals, lay a net of heaven and earth, and don't let a demon go. Kill."

    "kill¡­¡­"

    200,000 Heavenly Soldiers and Generals, 80,000 Tianhe Water Army, apart from 50,000 sent out to set up a heaven and earth net, others formed formations and charged towards Erlangshen and others.

    Princess Iron Fan sneered, took out her plantain fan, and waved it at the rushing heavenly soldiers and generals, and thousands of heavenly soldiers and generals flew out screaming on the spot.

    Princess Iron Fan was about to wave the plantain fan again, but she saw the Xuannv of Nine Heavens raised her hand and raised a fist-sized pearl. Princess Iron Fan fanned out for the second time, but the evil wind dissipated as soon as it appeared, and she couldn't help being shocked  .

    It was a wind-fixing bead, which was different from Lingji Bodhisattva's wind-fixing pill. The wind-fixing pill needed to be contained in the mouth to protect oneself from the wind force.

    However, the Wind-fixing Orb is a magic weapon. Once sacrificed, it can freeze the air in a space so that it cannot flow, and naturally it cannot form wind.

    Seeing this, Erlang Shen was also happy and fearless, and with one stroke of the three-pointed double-edged knife in his hand, he shouted: "Kill."

    "kill¡­¡­"

    Under the leadership of the Six Sages of Meishan, the Three Thousand Grass Head Gods and all the demon soldiers rushed up against the array of heavenly soldiers and generals. The Bull Demon King and the Four Saints stopped watching and showed their weapons one after another, killing them like a whirlwind.  Entering the heavenly soldiers and generals, there was a bloody storm.

    God Erlang directly confronted Wang Lingguan, and the other picket spirit officials had Caotou God to deal with it, but Ao Cunxin went straight to Jiutian Xuannv. Today, she will use the sword in her hand to teach them a lessonThe arrogant goddess.

    Two figures, one red and one black, soared into the sky, both of them are beautiful fairies, who also drive extremely blazing flames, and are even equally proficient in swordsmanship.

    In terms of cultivation alone, Nine Heavens Xuannv is definitely better than Ao Cunxin by a large margin, but Ao Cunxin's swordsmanship is so exquisite and versatile that even Nine Heavens Xuannv, a female fairy who concentrates on using swords, is inferior to herself.

    "Boom boom boom"

    Bursts of explosions continued to be heard in the midair, and the two violent forces kept colliding. If one looked up from the mortal world to the sky, one could see the entire sky was crimson, and a super-large-scale fire cloud appeared in the mortal world, which was rare in a thousand years.

    The highest combat power was evenly matched, but the battle situation below was completely on Erlangshen's side. Although the demon soldiers could not resist the charge of the heavenly soldiers and generals, but Erlangshen and the Bull Demon King were like chopping melons and vegetables.

    Just one move can sweep a large area, especially Honghaier's Samadhi real fire formation, which caused terrible casualties to the heavenly soldiers and generals.

    The five hundred spirit officials and the female fairies under the command of the Nine Heavens Profound Girls were suppressed to death by the Three Thousand Grass Head Gods, and there was no chance of victory at all. It was only a matter of time before the final defense of the Heavenly Court was defeated

    In the mortal world, Luzhou in the north is the Dragon City, the ancestor of the Dragon God Kingdom.

    Gao Peng shuttled back and forth on the battlefield, and occasionally shot, beheading a few monster soldiers and generals who were in front of him. When he met the dragon son and the dragon girl, he would fight a few moves at will, and escaped from the battle circle by the shock.

    The dragon sons and dragon daughters also maintain a high degree of tacit understanding and do not get entangled with them. Of course, this is basically the case with other Taoist immortals.

    At this moment, Gao Peng suddenly noticed a situation. He was startled, rolled his eyes, and suddenly pulled out the cover of the purple gold gourd in his left hand, and shouted in one direction: "Scorpion spirit, how dare you stab Tathagata Buddha?  Come quickly and die."

    At this time, Xie Zijing was fighting several gods side by side with her husband, Ao Ya.

    Hearing this loud shout, the scorpion spirit was furious, and turned around and said: "My old lady is right here, if you have the kindness, then ah"

    Before she could finish her sentence, she noticed a strong suction force, her body flew uncontrollably in one direction, and she fell into a strange place in an instant.

    "Oohuh"

    Just when the scorpion essence was put into the purple gold gourd, a cock crowed suddenly, but the crowing was not finished, but the target disappeared, and the voice suddenly became dumb as if it was choked by the throat.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 927 A Tathagata palm that established the outcome of the battlefield

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Pleiades star official Pleiades in the twenty-eight mansions stood there in a daze, silently looking at Gao Peng who turned and killed in another direction.

    It seems that he is going to kill this natural enemy, evildoer, and sell the Tathagata Buddha for a favor, but he is being raped. You know, there are not many targets that he can stably kill this evildoer!

    Seeing that his wife was taken away, Ao Ya was startled, angry and anxious, but when he saw that it was Gao Peng who did it, he couldn't help being stunned, and then the cock crowed, and Ao Ya suddenly realized.

    Immediately, he twisted his body, remained silent, his mana exploded, and shook away the several gods who besieged him, and stared at the star officer Pleiades.

    Seeing that the scorpion essence had been collected by Gao Peng, the Pleiades star officer stopped paying attention, and instead set his sights on another centipede essence. He was about to mobilize his mana and let out a cock crow, but at this moment,  There was a chill down his spine, and Xu Rishu not far from his side exclaimed in surprise: "Be careful, Mao Ri."

    Pleiades Star Officer didn't have time to think about it, and with his backhand, two balls of fire were thrown behind him, and then his arms turned into a pair of wings, and at the same time as the cock crowed in his mouth, he waved his wings frantically, and countless feathers seemed to turn into arrows all over the sky  Like a arrow, he shrouded the stream of light rushing towards him.

    Ao Ya snorted coldly, held the gun in his right hand, raised his left palm to draw a circle in front of him, and pushed forward, a Nine Palaces and Bagua diagram appeared in front of him out of thin air, blocking the two balls of fire and feathers, but it was Xuanwu  A defensive move in the palm of God, "Moving the universe in the palm of your hand".

    "die."

    Ao Ya easily rushed in front of the Pleiades Star Officer, the spear in his right hand pierced through the Pleiades Star Officer's chest with endless determination.  The nemesis Pleiades star officer was reimbursed for this

    Above, seeing his side retreating steadily, all the gods and star officials were massacred, Li Jing finally couldn't hold his breath, raised his sword and shouted: "Thirty-six celestial gangs, seventy-two earth demons, and a great array of stars."

    "yes."

    The thirty-six heavenly stars and the seventy-two earthly evil stars immediately took their positions, and the sky and the earth suddenly dimmed. The stars in the sky and the earth's star officials echoed each other.  A terrifying aura began to permeate the body of the hundred and eight star officials.

    "Om"

    Just when the star formation of the evil star of the sky and the earth was about to show its power, a huge change happened, and even the Tathagata changed his face.

    I saw a huge golden Buddha's palm covering the sky suddenly descending from the sky, and in the palm of the Buddha's palm, a bright red swastika could not stop spinning, and it was crushed down with an endless force of heaven and earth.

    The layers of heaven and earth nets in the sky did not cause any delay to it. Once touched, the sky and earth nets and the heavenly soldiers and generals who laid them were all wiped out.

    Tathagata stared wide-eyed, watching the one-hundred-eight-star officer take pictures of his unique supernatural power, and forgot to react for a moment, and in fact he was unable to respond.

    If he also gathered the power of heaven and earth to fight against him, the aftermath would probably wipe out the battlefield in an instant, and no matter which side, the entire army would be wiped out.

    Tathagata focused his attention on sensing the difference between this palm and his supernatural powers, and the result was that there was no difference.

    Even, the power of heaven and earth contained in that palm is thicker than his, and it is the power of heaven and earth from this big world, not the power of heaven and earth condensed in the palm of the small thousand world in his palm.

    "Boom"

    The Buddha's palm and the one hundred and eight star officials disappeared together. When the Buddha's palm touched the one hundred and eight star officials, it turned into a ball of golden shock waves and swayed in all directions. The power was not leaked in the slightest, and the earth below did not receive it.  any impact.

    This kind of control makes Tathagata horrified. Even Sanqing can't control the power of heaven and earth so perfectly, right?

    "Buddha Tathagata, what do you mean?" Li Jing stared at Tathagata with red eyes and questioned.

    Tathagata came back to his senses, and his face became very ugly, but he still explained, "The old monk didn't make a move."

    "Ha ha ha ha¡­¡­"

    As soon as the Tathagata's voice fell, a huge and incomparable laughter suddenly sounded between the heaven and the earth, and the laughter was full of echoes, rolling and moving, just like the sound of the great avenue above the nine heavens.

    "Tathagata Buddha, how does my palm of Tathagata compare with yours?"

    The sound of thunder reappeared, and when the dragon clan heard the sound, they were overjoyed and their morale was high. The dragon son and dragon girl who had reserved and didn't dare to go all out felt like a reassurance at this time.

    They no longer have to think about the way back, and no longerI am afraid that it will completely anger the Tathagata and attract him to do it himself.

    In the battlefield, the wind pillars and basalt god statues that only appeared occasionally, erupted at this moment, and more than a hundred terrifying wind pillars appeared out of thin air, and after those wind pillars appeared, they would merge with similar wind pillars to form an even stronger wind pillar.  Big wind column.

    The aura of heaven and earth was completely rioted, and the auras of the Dragon Kings of the Four Seas and Dragon Sons and Dragon Girls in the arena all soared. In an instant, those Bodhisattvas who could fight against the crowd with one person and beat ten of them by themselves were engulfed in the terrifying wind pillar.  , and then disappeared.

    Tathagata and the other Buddhas changed their faces wildly. They didn't expect that the dragon clan had always been reserved, and they didn't go all out at all.

    But they didn't dare to move around at this time, because they all felt that they had been locked by a terrifying aura, which was an aura that Tathagata had never felt for countless years, and it was an aura that Sanqing had never given him.  Great threat.

    The Daomen Immortal had retreated tens of miles under Gao Peng's order. Only then did Tathagata and others realize that none of the Daomen Immortals who had fought for a long time in that chaotic and huge battlefield did not die.  Heavenly Court and his forces in Lingshan.

    Following the appearance of that Buddha's palm and that voice, the dragons showed their fangs one after another and unleashed terrifying killing moves. In an instant, the coalition forces that had originally maintained a balance with the dragons suddenly suffered heavy casualties.  At that time, most of the allied forces of gods and Buddhas in the field disappeared.

    The heavenly gods are almost dead, and the heavenly soldiers and generals are only relatively peripheral, and those who have not been involved in the center of the outbreak, add up to less than 300,000.

    As the main force of the Buddhist soldiers in Lingshan, the losses were the heaviest, with only 20% left. Arhats, Jialan, heavens, and eight dragons were all lost, especially the fall of the Bodhisattvas, which made the Tathagata and other Buddhas heartbroken.  .

    After this battle, the Lingshan Mountain was almost emptied. They, the Buddhas, were all bare rods, and the Heavenly Court the gods of the Heavenly Court can be resurrected!

    As for the Taoist school, if Tathagata still can't see any problems with the Taoist school, then he can really kill himself and be reincarnated as "Qiao Ling'er".  (Note: Qiao Linger is the reincarnation of Tathagata after Journey to the West)

    Tathagata's heart was bleeding, and his golden eyes stared at the sky for a moment, and the battlefield fell into an eerie silence.

    All the remnants of the gods and Buddhas were withdrawn, and the whole army of the dragon clan re-arranged. There were still 1.2 million shrimp soldiers and crab generals in the two million, and more than 500,000 demon soldiers in the million. The 100,000 three-clawed dragons lost 30,000.  The girl died under the magic weapon of the Buddhist Bodhisattva under the carelessness of a few people.

    However, for the Dragon Clan, the death of a three-clawed dragon may cause them heartache, but they don't care about the death of the dragon's son and daughter. When death becomes a way of evolution, then death becomes something they love to see.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 928 I am me and him

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Ao Feng's figure finally appeared in mid-air, the cloud was calm and the wind was light, without any power, let alone any strong wind, lightning and thunder, and he didn't even emit any breath.

    It's as if he didn't exist at all. If it weren't for the eyes to see him there, no one would be able to feel him standing there, and his body seemed to be integrated with this world.

    Tathagata's pupils shrank sharply, and he was naturally impressed by Ao Feng, who was slapped to death by him, but injured him with a dying blow, buthow is this possible?  He has obviously been wiped out by himself!

    "It's you?"

    With a slight smile on the corner of Ao Feng's mouth, he nodded and said, "It's me, isn't it surprising?"

    At this moment, the Dragon King of the Four Seas, the Dragon Son and the Dragon Girl, the Shrimp Soldier and Crab General, the Monster Race Army, and all the people from the Dragon God Kingdom camp, except Ao Yue and the Sifang God Lord, all bowed down in the air.

    "See Dragon Emperor, long live, long live, long live." Millions of people shouted in unison, and the enthusiasm in the eyes of the dragon camp shocked everyone in the Buddhist and Taoist heaven.

    Ao Feng stretched out his hand, and said loudly: "Excuse me."

    "Thank you, Great Emperor."

    A gleam of enlightenment rose in Tathagata's eyes, "You are the person behind the Dragon Clan, and you are the one who made the Dragon Clan so strong that it is now in just a thousand years."

    Ao Feng still maintained a faint smile, "That's right."

    "Who are you?" Tathagata's face was extremely gloomy, others couldn't feel Ao Feng's breath, how could he not feel it?  From the moment Ao Feng appeared, he knew that Lingshan, a dumb man, was bound to suffer.

    Ao Feng smiled slightly and said: "I am me, and he is also."

    As he spoke, he raised his finger and pointed at Gao Peng. Gao Peng over there smiled slightly. Amidst the ghostly expressions of all the Taoists, he turned into a stream of light and rushed into Ao Feng's body. There is no doubt that the treasure on Gao Peng's body is naturally  It fell into the hands of Ao Feng.

    However, now that the incarnation outside the body has returned to the original body, and the soul is perfect, the name Ao Feng has no meaning of existence. Gao Peng is still Gao Peng.

    "What the hell what's going on here?"

    "Senior brother Nanhua is actually the person behind the Dragon Clan. This is really incredible."

    "It's no wonder that the Dragon Clan enshrines Taoist ancestors and Nanhua old immortals. It turns out that there is such a relationship."

    Ignoring all the discussions from all parties, Gao Peng looked at Tathagata and said in a deep voice: "Tathagata, I promised Yuanshi Tianzun that I would not take your life for the sake of all beings in the three realms.  , this karma needs to be settled after all.¡±

    "In addition, from today onwards, all the incense in Xiniu Hezhou will belong to the Dragon Clan, and I will not stop your Buddhist incense. When the journey to the west is over and Tang Sanzang comes back from studying Buddhist scriptures, your Dharma can still be spread eastward. As for how far you can go, it's up to you."  own."

    ""

    Tathagata had a gloomy face and didn't say a word. The situation was stronger than others. He knew very well that with Gao Peng's power, he was by no means an opponent. If he fought Gao Peng desperately, the only result would be to destroy the Three Realms and return the world to chaos, and he would not  exist in the world.

    Perhaps a Tathagata will reappear in the future, but that is no longer him. All living beings are greedy for life and fear of death, even the Tathagata is not exempt.

    At present, the Tathagata flew out from the Buddha of the third world, the cause and effect must be settled, and if he does not use the power of heaven and earth, he may not have the ability to compete with the other party.

    Now language is superfluous, there is nothing to say, I can only see the truth under my hands.

    "Tathagata, accept the move!"

    Seeing this, Gao Peng was no longer polite, and sat cross-legged in the air facing the Tathagata. In front of the Tathagata's six-foot-long golden body, Gao Peng looked very small, but when he made a move, he shocked both Buddhism and Taoism.

    I saw Gao Peng pinching the Buddha seal with one hand, pointing to the sky with one hand, and pointing to the ground with the other. Seeing this movement, the Tathagata's face changed drastically. This is his way. What does the other party mean by this?  Do you want to defeat him with his magical powers?

    Immeasurable Buddha light bloomed all over Gao Peng's body, and a golden body of Zhang Liu, which was exactly the same as Tathagata's golden body, emerged out of thin air and overlapped with Gao Peng's figure.

    There are also bursts of Sanskrit sounds and bells chanting Buddhist scriptures all around. Ten thousand statues have different postures, and the phantoms of golden Buddhas the size of ordinary people also emerge in Gao Peng's Buddha light, chanting sutras softly around Gao Peng.

    Wanfo Chaozong.

    The Daoist immortals who watched the battle saw the scene in front of them, and subconsciously popped up this word in their minds, and the ancient Buddha of Dieng Deng and Wufang Buddha's eyes widened in disbelief.  Is it Buddha?

    when??The Tathagata enlightened under the bodhi tree, and then preached the scriptures in Lingshan. Many Bodhisattvas, Buddhas, and Arhats in the Three Realms rushed to listen to the scriptures.  .

    But now, the scene of the Ten Thousand Buddhas' Dynasty is displayed on a dragon, and the power is not inferior to the Tathagata. What does this mean?  This means that the other party knows the way of Tathagata's enlightenment like the palm of his hand!

    The golden body of the Buddha transformed by Gao Peng became more majestic and taller against the backdrop of the phantoms of ten thousand Buddhas. In the phantom, the Buddha transformed by Gao Peng raised his palms up, as if he was supporting the sky.

    Countless golden Buddha's palms are condensed in the sky, densely packed, covering the sky and covering the earth, each palm is like a golden mountain, with white clouds floating in the palms, and there is a magnificent flow of mana and energy in all the palms.

    Tathagata looked at the sky in amazement, even he himself would not be able to achieve such power without using the power of heaven and earth!  Not daring to be negligent, with a wave of his hand, a golden bowl was thrown out, and it became bigger in an instant, and it was buckled upside down on the top of the Tathagata's golden body.

    Gao Peng's martial arts Tathagata palm from the world of martial arts, but after he controlled the power of heaven and earth and turned into an innate chaotic creature, a qualitative change occurred.

    But no matter how similar it is to Tathagata's supernatural powers, in the final analysis, this is actually a martial arts technique, which does not contain any tathagata's understanding of Buddhism.

    In the end, as long as Gao Peng is willing to pass it on, anyone can practice it, but the power depends on the practitioner's own cultivation base, or the power used.

    ?With internal strength or even true energy, it is not even qualified to let the Tathagata take a look, but with Zulong's cultivation base, even the Tathagata has to be careful.

    After the brewing of the Wanfo dynasty was completed, the palms of the Buddha transformed by Gao Peng suddenly pressed down, and countless huge Buddha palms in the sky bombarded the Tathagata one after another.

    "Boom boom boom boom"

    The Tathagata was instantly submerged in the sea of ??golden mana bursting out continuously, and the golden bowl bloomed with rich golden light, firmly protecting the Tathagata in it.

    The Tathagata's golden bowl is the strongest existence among the magic weapons he possesses. It can not only be attacked and defended, but also indestructible.  , Return to the original shape, imprison mana.

    At this time, it can be used to resist Gao Peng's attack, but it can also protect him.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 929

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Heaven.

    The wind pillar dissipated, and the nine-day mysterious girl fell from the air with blood on the corner of her mouth, and a bunch of magic weapons fell around her, including gossip mirrors, dust whisks, copper gourds, golden bells, nine-color stones, etc., all of which were no longer radiant.  The appearance was bleak.

    Ao Cunxin followed closely, landed from the sky, pointed his long sword at the throat of Nine Heavens Xuannv, looked at her coldly, and said, "God Goddess, how does it feel to be defeated by me, a mere dragon girl from the lower realm?"

    "Huh." Nine Heavens Profound Girl snorted coldly, closed her eyes and said, "If you want to kill, then kill, don't try to humiliate me."

    However, the Nine Heavens Xuannv saw that she couldn't take down Ao Cunxin with her sword skills, and she took out magic weapons one after another, intending to overwhelm Ao Cunxin with her deep foundation.  of.

    Facing Nine Heavens Xuannv's "local tyrant" behavior, Ao Cunxin didn't get used to her, and immediately activated Maha Wuliang, her cultivation level soared by more than ten times. With one move, all her magic weapons were destroyed and severely injured.

    If those magic weapons hadn't eaten up most of the power, how could Nine Heavens Xuannv only be seriously injured?

    Ao Cunxin narrowed his eyes slightly, and said: "As far as I know, you are an ancient goddess. Your true spirit has not been entrusted to the fairy book. If you die, you are really dead. Is it worth it for this decaying heaven?"

    Nine Heavens Xuannv opened her eyes, looked at Ao Cunxin with a complex expression, and said lightly: "I have nothing to do with the heaven, but I don't want you to hurt the Queen Mother."

    Ao Cunxin was silent, thought for a while, and said in a deep voice: "Don't worry, our goal has always been the Jade Emperor, and has nothing to do with the Queen Mother. Today, I will let you go for Empress Houtu's sake, and don't obstruct me anymore."  Our business is not good for you or the Queen Mother."

    After finishing speaking, he put away the fairy sword and flew straight into the Tianmen, which was heading to the next floor. Erlangshen and the others had already beaten them.

    Nine Heavens Profound Girl got up, waved away her magic weapons, sighed softly, and murmured: "My Lady Queen, I have tried my best."

    Empress Houtu, the Goddess inherits the name of Heaven, emulates the law of great virtue, and the land of the Empress Earth Emperor. Her real name is Jiuyou Sunu, also known as Baishui Sunu. She and Jiutian Xuannv are twin sisters. Xuannv wears black clothes, and Sunu  in white.

    In ancient times, the two sisters served as maidservants under the seat of the Nuwa Empress. The Xuannv had a hot and outgoing personality, majoring in martial arts and mathematics, and the ordinary woman was gentle and introverted, specializing in medical rhythm.

    In order to save all living beings in the Three Realms, Empress Nuwa exhausted all her efforts and mana to mend the sky. After she disappeared, the two sisters went down to earth and married Xuanyuan Huangdi successively.

    After the completion of the merits of the Yellow Emperor and the achievement of the central Yellow Emperor Xuanling, the Huanglao, and the Qitian Monarch of the Five Elders, the Xuannv was invited by the Queen Mother to become the Nine Heavens Xuannv empress representing the war, but Su Nu was grateful for the suffering of all beings.  Go to the underworld to become the Empress Dowager, who specializes in the six realms of reincarnation.

    Due to the difference in personality between the two sisters, one died in God and the other was born in the landlord. Because the Nine-Heaven Xuannv was dressed in black clothes, the killers of later generations often wore black clothes and worshiped the Xuannv, while the Nine-Pure Plain Girl wore plain clothes, so later generations of doctors  Wear white clothes, and serve as a plain girl.

    In addition to being a goddess of medical treatment, Su Nu is also a goddess of sexology. The masterpiece "Su Nu Jing" handed down from generation to generation records the process of Su Nu teaching the Yellow Emperor sex knowledge.

    Although the dragon clan has nothing to do with or intersect with Empress Houtu, all the three realms and six realms are grateful for Empress Houtu's mercy. Perhaps her status is not considered a top-level god, but the prosperity of the incense enshrining her is still higher than that of the three Qings and four emperors.  All sentient beings were placed on the same status as the Jade Emperor.

    The so-called "Emperor Heaven and Empress Earth" refer to the Jade Emperor and Empress Empress Houtu. People swear that they will say "Emperor Heaven is above, and Empress Earth is the proof", which is evident.

    However, Erlangshen, Niu Mowang and others were so powerful that they defeated the five hundred picket officials led by Wang Lingguan neatly and killed them all the way up. As for Ao Cunxin, he was not worried at all.

    The sons and daughters of the dragon clan, except for a few great gods in the heaven, no one will be their opponent in a one-on-one situation. Ao Cunxin is the strongest among them, so he didn't deliberately wait for her.  Stand up for her.

    The so-called speed is the most important thing in soldiers. In order not to have any accidents, Erlang God killed Jiuchongtian at the fastest speed. Once the five hundred spirit officials were wiped out, there was no one in the heavenly court who could stop their footsteps

    ?In the Lingxiao Palace, the Jade Emperor was sitting on the dragon chair in a daze. Below was the empty hall. At this time, there was not a single god in the Lingxiao Palace, and the silence made the Jade Emperor almost go crazy.

    The people who went to Luofeng Mountain to transfer troops to Fengdu City should have returned long ago, but until now, the army of Hades has still disappeared. Could it be that they also betrayed the Heavenly Court?  What a guts.

    At this moment, the Jade Emperor felt endlessAlas, as the Jade Emperor appointed by the Dao of Heaven, he rules all living beings in the Three Realms, so majestic and domineering.

    But it wasn't until now that he realized that the position of the Jade Emperor didn't make him superior, he was just a tool of the Dao of Heaven, everything he had was given by the Dao of the Heavens, but the Dao of the Heavens couldn't back him up, so everything he had would be destroyed.  It burst like a dream bubble.

    Everything in this world is unreliable. Only one's own cultivation and strength are the only reliable things. It's a pity that he realized it too late.

    "Zhang Bairen, come out and die."

    Just at this moment, there was a loud shout from outside the hall, the Jade Emperor trembled slightly, and a look of confusion flashed in his eyes, is he calling me?  Yes, they are calling me, I am Zhang Bairen.

    No one has called this name for tens of thousands of years, and no one dared to call him that. He almost forgot that he also has a name.

    Not long after, the army headed by Erlang God rushed into the Palace of High Heaven, only to hear a rough laughter, "Haha we brothers, we are the first batch of monsters to attack the Palace of High Heaven since the creation of Chaos!"  ? This is enough for us to blow up for a lifetime!"

    "Ha ha ha ha¡­¡­"

    The Bull Demon King, the Four Great Sages and all the monster clans laughed wildly and strode into the Lingxiao Palace, while Erlang Shen said nothing, holding the three-pointed double-edged knife tightly in his hand, and fixed his eyes on the Jade Emperor on the dragon chair.

    "Presumptuous."

    There was an angry shout, the laughter of the Bull Demon King and others stopped abruptly, and an aura belonging to Daluo Jinxian permeated, and the Bull Demon King and others realized that although they had never seen the Jade Emperor make a move, he also had countless attacks in the sky.  For ten thousand years, he was also a big Luo Jinxian that they couldn't afford to mess with.

    All of them calmed down at the moment, stopped talking, and cast their eyes on the couple in front, to be precise, on Ao Cunxin, who has the strength to rival the Jade Emperor.

    After the Jade Emperor frightened the crowd of demons, he looked at Erlang God with a majestic face. Even if he had reached the end of his life, he was still the Jade Emperor. Even if he died, he must die with dignity.

    "Erlang, do you really hate me so much? To the extent that you don't hesitate to collude with monsters and commit crimes against the heavens?"

    God Erlang showed disdain on his face, and said coldly: "What are demons? What are gods and Buddhas? Demons harm people, and gods and Buddhas also eat people. The only difference between gods and Buddhas and demons is that one lives in the sky and the other lives on the ground.  Those who live on the ground live in the sky, and demons can also become gods and Buddhas."

    "Well said." As soon as Erlang Shenxin's voice fell, the Bull Demon King and others shouted in unison.

    ""

    The Jade Emperor hesitated, he no longer entangled in this question, and instead said: "Then what do you intend to do when you come here today? Kill me to avenge you?"

    Speaking of this, the Jade Emperor's voice suddenly became high-pitched, with endless majesty in his anger, "Do you know what I am? Can you kill me by yourself? You can bear the cause and effect of killing me."  ?"

    Erlang Shen didn't speak, he just showed his attitude with actions, the three-pointed two-edged knife was lifted up.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 930 Are You Dreaming?

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Tathagata was defeated, and the so-called indestructible golden bowl was shattered by Gao Peng's move of Ten Thousand Buddhas Chaozong, and the rest of the attack was eaten by Tathagata.

    At this time, Tathagata was a bit miserable, the cassock on Jin's body became tattered, one arm was missing, half of his shoulder had disappeared without a trace, and golden blood was all over his face.  The power of the Patriarch of Ten Thousand Buddhas?  The skin is already lost.

    The Tathagata stared at Gao Peng, and finally resisted the urge to fight him desperately. As soon as the golden light on his body was released, the desolate appearance disappeared without a trace and returned to normal, but all Buddhas and Bodhisattvas could feel that the Tathagata at this time was weak.  Quite a lot.

    Gao Peng looked at Tathagata indifferently for a while, and finally said: "The cause and effect between us will be canceled. I will give you one year to remove all the forces in the mortal kingdom of Xiniu Hezhou. After one year, the Dragon Clan will take over Xiniu Hezhou incense.  , if there is obstruction, there will be no mercy.¡±

    Tathagata didn't say anything more, turned around and headed to the west with the third Buddha, the five Buddhas, the Bodhisattvas in attendance, and two or three remaining big cats and kittens in Buddhism.

    Only then did Gao Peng look at the group of Daoist immortals, his face was not so cold and hard, he softened a lot, and said gently: "Everyone, in the future, the incense in the mortal world will be divided between my dragon clan and the Taoist sect. We will discuss how to distribute it."

    "Everyone is clear about the relationship between me and Laojun. In any case, the Dragon Clan will not be an enemy of Taoism, but"

    After Gao Peng said this, he looked up at the sky, and then continued: "Under Zhang Bairen's rule, the heaven is gradually decaying and lifeless, so it is imperative to change the sky."

    "This matter has been approved by Yuanshi Tianzun. In the days when there is no Jade Emperor, the operation of the Three Realms requires the Siyu Great Emperor to take a lot of care. When the way of heaven reappears, the new Jade Emperor will return to his throne."

    The Taoist immortals looked at each other. What happened today was so bizarre that they were overwhelmed. Many people are still confused. They really couldn't figure it out. Why did Gao Peng have anything to do with the Dragon Clan?

    Gao Peng's origin is clear and innocent, that is, a mortal who followed Laojun's reincarnation to spread the knowledge of Dao became immortal, and was enlightened by Laojun to become a fairy. This past can all be found.

    What's more, it's unbelievable that an incarnation outside the body has been lurking beside Laojun for so many years, and Laojun has not noticed it at all.

    In the end, they could only attribute it to the fact that Gao Peng's cultivation level was too high, even higher than Sanqing, so Laojun didn't notice it.

    In fact, the reason for such a result is that Gao Peng's incarnation is different from the incarnation in the ordinary sense. Ordinary incarnations are transformed either with mana, with belongings, or even with his own hair.

    Just like Sun Wukong's incarnation outside the body after plucking hairs, such an incarnation outside the body is naturally easy to be seen through.

    But Gao Peng is ruthless enough. He directly separated one of his own souls, which is equivalent to tearing his own soul, and then used the golden light of merit to build that soul into an independent individual. Then this incarnation outside the body, he is  a whole person.

    Immortals who practiced normally would never do this, because if the primordial spirit is not perfect, the realm of cultivation will never be improved again. Instead, there will be inner demons and external evils invading, becoming obsessed, resulting in a state of schizophrenia like a mortal.

    But Gao Peng's improvement of cultivation has never been purely based on bit by bit of cultivation. What he cultivates is martial arts, and he doesn't have high requirements for the primordial spirit. The improvement of the realm is not based on understanding the nature of the world, comprehending the way of heaven, but comprehending the true meaning of martial arts.  This is completely different from pure immortality.

    That's why he dared to make a crazy move to split his own soul, and this move also got the reward it deserved.

    Although the immortals can't understand the many Taos in it, there is one thing they understand, that is, Gao Peng has the final say in the three realms and six realms.

    Therefore, the immortals didn't go to the bottom line any more, but acquiesced to Gao Peng's words one after another. Gao Peng didn't delay here any longer, and immediately led the army to the heaven.

    On the way, Ao Yue looked at Gao Peng with complicated eyes, and said softly: "Brother Feng, Father God"

    Gao Peng nodded with a heavy expression, and Ao Yue's eyes showed a look of sadness. In fact, through his several meetings with Zulong, he had already vaguely expected this day, and Zulong's words also revealed that he had long since disappeared.  Meaning in the world.

    Gao Peng didn't know how to comfort Ao Yue, his eyes flickered slightly, and he suddenly said, "How abouthow about you being the Jade Emperor?"

    "Ah?" Ao Yue was stunned when she heard the words, even the sadness of knowing the disappearance of the father god was diluted a lot, and she looked at Gao Peng in astonishment, "Isis it possible?"

      Gao Peng smiled proudly and said: "Why is it impossible? Who can stop me from doing what I want to do in the three realms now? That's it, the position of Jade Emperor will be yours to sit in the future. As for the way of heavenetc.  Let's talk when it reborns!"

    This can be regarded as my little compensation!  Zulong, Zulong, what is the reason for you to do this for me?

    Until now, Gao Peng is still full of doubts

    In the heavenly court, the Jade Emperor fell down and sat under the steps of Lingxiao Palace.

    He does have Da Luo Dao Guo, but he has never fought with others before, and he has no actual combat experience at all. He is not the battle-tested, supernatural, and martial arts Jade Emperor in "Legend of the Jade Emperor", he is just a  Ascending from the lower realms to the heavens, he became the supreme mortal of the Three Realms.

    Even after tens of thousands of years of practice, he has the cultivation base of a Da Luo Jinxian, but he doesn't know how to use it at all. He can only blast out the cultivation power in a simple and rude way, but he is defeated by Ao Cunxin's move, and he is sealed.  Live in a cultivation base.

    If the way of heaven is still there, who would dare to attack the Jade Emperor among the sentient beings of the three realms and six realms?  I'm afraid that before the attack is delivered to him, the terrible punishment from heaven has already come.

    But now he was seriously injured by Ao Cunxin, but nothing abnormal happened. Erlangshen walked forward slowly with a three-pointed two-edged knife, and the blade rested on the Jade Emperor's neck.

    "Tell me, when you killed my father, mother and elder brother, did you have any regrets in your heart?"

    The Jade Emperor's eyes were red, he stared at God Erlang, and shouted angrily: "I am the co-lord of the three realms, and rule everything in the world on behalf of the heavens. I am not wrong, and I will never be wrong. Your parents violated the rules of heaven. It is only right and proper for me to kill them.  Wrong, why regret it?"

    "So what if you can kill me today? When the Dao of Heaven reappears in the future, I will still come back here, sit in this supreme position, and still be the supreme of the Three Realms. The karma owed to you today will be repaid one by one in the future."  .¡±

    "Hehe, are you dreaming?"

    Just when the Jade Emperor's words fell, and the Bull Demon King and others looked at each other with fear in their eyes, a joking voice came from outside the hall.

    God Erlang and the group of monsters turned their heads together, Ao Cunxin's eyes brightened, he walked up a few steps, bowed and said: "See the emperor." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 931 The Dao of Heaven Reappears Massive Merits

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Gao Peng took Ao Yue, Ying Long, Sifang Shenjun, Sihai Dragon King, Longzilongnv and others into the Lingxiao Palace. As for the shrimp soldiers, crab generals and three-clawed dragons, they were waiting outside like the monster soldiers and generals.

    All the demon kings in the hall didn't need to order, they all parted left and right, and gave way to the road. Gao Peng walked to the side of Erlang God smoothly. Gao Peng smiled at Ao Cunxin, waved his hands, and then looked at the Jade Emperor.

    "Zhang Bairen, you are still insisting that you are the Jade Emperor who was appointed by the Dao of Heaven and summoned by the Yuanshi Talisman. The Three Realms can't do without you. When the Dao of Heaven returns, it will definitely find you again, right?"

    Listening to Gao Peng's words, the Jade Emperor had a look of deep fear in his eyes, and his heart was extremely disturbed, "Who are you? How dare you talk about the way of heaven."

    Gao Peng glanced at him disdainfully, and was too lazy to talk to him any more. He patted Erlang Shen on the shoulder lightly, and said, "Erlang, do what you want, and I will bear all the karma."

    God Erlang saw and said, without any further hesitation, the three-pointed two-edged knife turned into a ray of cold light, and passed over the Jade Emperor's neck.

    "poof"

    The Jade Emperor, the Supreme Being of the Three Realms, clutched his throat, stared wide-eyed, and fell in front of the Supreme Throne in the Lingxiao Palace. The three-pointed and double-edged knife not only cut the Jade Emperor's throat, but also killed his primordial spirit.

    With a flash of light, several celestial books emerged from the body of the Jade Emperor and fell to the ground. A trace of true spirit emerged from one of the celestial books and drifted towards Xuantai Pingyu Tianhua Shengchi.  The true spirit of the Jade Emperor.

    Erlang God's eyes turned cold, his mana was concentrated, and he stabbed at the trace of the true spirit without hesitation. Just when the last trace of the Jade Emperor's support in this world was about to disappear, a sudden white light enveloped the Jade Emperor.  God's trace of true spirit.

    "poof"

    The point of the three-pointed and two-edged knife pierced the ball of white light, as if it had been defeated, but he didn't pay attention to it. The next moment, a figure appeared in front of Erlang Shen.

    Gao Peng always had a faint smile on his face, as if he was not surprised by the appearance of this person. In fact, he had already sensed the arrival of this person.

    Everyone looked intently, and saw that the person who came was a beautiful woman, she was really beautiful, with crescent eyebrows, bright eyes and white teeth, skin as white as snow, as delicate as jade, against which she was dressed in plain clothes, making her  A little more sense of holiness.

    But on her beautiful face, there is a peaceful and compassionate look, which is compassionate and compassionate. This is true compassion, even more so than that of Guanyin Bodhisattva.  Women are exactly the same.

    Seeing this woman, except for Gao Peng, everyone subconsciously took a step back. Whether they were from the dragon clan or the monster clan, they all bowed in unison and said: "See Empress Houtu."

    The person who came was the empress of Houtu, the plain girl of Jiuyou, she gently stretched out her soft and boneless hands, and said softly: "Everyone, please rise."

    After finishing speaking, he looked at Gao Peng, bowed slightly, and said, "I have seen the Dragon Emperor."

    Gao Peng also stretched out his hand to help, and said: "You don't need to be polite, the empress of the underworld, presumably it is the empress's credit that the army of the underworld has not moved? But I don't know what the empress has done here?"

    Hou Tu looked at Erlang God, smiled and said: "The plain girl is here only to resolve the enmity."

    Erlang said with a solemn expression: "Mother Houtu, do you want to prevent me from avenging my parents and elder brother?"

    Hou Tu sighed lightly and shook his head, saying: "The true king's revenge has already been avenged, why bother to kill them all?"

    Erlang Shen said in a deep voice: "No, my father, mother and eldest brother have lost their souls and do not exist in the world, but this Jade Emperor still has a trace of his true spirit, which can be revived and reborn with the help of the transformation pool. So, how can it be regarded as revenge?"

    Houtu said softly: "Don't worry, Zhenjun, I will send the Jade Emperor's true spirit into the six realms of reincarnation, reincarnated as a mortal, and suffering from that reincarnation will not bring him back to life."

    "As for your parents and elder brother, they haven't lost their souls either. Back then, I also detained a trace of their true spirit and sent them into reincarnation. The way of heaven will always give people a glimmer of life. I hope that the real king will follow the way of heaven."

    "What?" God Erlang was overjoyed when he heard the words, lifted his clothes, and knelt down on one knee, "Erlang thanked my mother for her mercy, and asked my mother to tell me where my father, mother and elder brother were reincarnated."

    Houtu pondered for a while, and said: "The situation of your parents and elder brothers is quite special. Although they have entered the cycle of reincarnation, they have not yet come to this world. Three hundred years later, they will be born in Nanzhan Buzhou. Your father and elder brother are still surnamed Yang.  Your mother's surname is She, and they will all become heroes who will last forever."

    "At that time, you might as well go to enlightenment, take them back to heaven, and continue the frontier."

    As soon as Houtu's voice fell, Gao Peng understood in his heart that it turned out thatSo, Yang Jun's family, are they reincarnated as generals of the Yang family in the Tianbo Mansion of the Great Song Dynasty?  Fairy Yaoji, Madam She?  interesting

    Houtu left with the Jade Emperor's true spirit, and after learning of the Jade Emperor's death, the Queen Mother also blew up her Yuanshen in Yaochi and went with him. The couple came from the mortal world together, and now they returned together  mortal.

    In the Hall of Lingxiao, the body of the Jade Emperor has disappeared, and three heavenly books fell into the hands of Gao Peng. Among the three heavenly books, one is a book of immortal records, the other is a book of military records, and the other is an ancient book that records the rules of heaven and heaven.  , this book is now blank, and the sky has disappeared for thousands of years.

    Gao Peng handed the three heavenly books to Ao Yue, and raised his voice: "From today onwards, Ao Yue, the great day dragon, will take the place of the Jade Emperor temporarily, and rule the three realms and six realms until the heavenly realm reappears."

    Gao Peng's words were so powerful that they spread to every corner of the Jiuzhongtian in an instant. At this moment, a sudden change occurred, and the entire sky was covered with a golden glow.

    The golden light of merit and virtue, the endless golden light of merit and virtue descended from the sky, almost forming a golden beam of light, 80% of which entered Gao Peng's body, and the other 20% were scattered among the dragon clan, and even the Bull Demon King and the demon clan got some benefits.

    The group of monsters couldn't help but all of them were beaming. They really didn't expect that the act of treason and injustice would not only not be rewarded with evil rewards, but would instead be rewarded with great benefits. Could it be that they went against the sky this time, but in fact acted in harmony with the sky?

    The Taoist immortals who returned to the heaven couldn't help being dumbfounded. How do you look at the situation? Not only was the dragon clan's deed against the sky not blamed by the heavenly dao, but it was strongly supported by the heavenly dao?

    Gao Peng also looked up at the sky in surprise, and an inexplicable feeling emerged in his heart, this is the way of heaven has reappeared?  Just when the Jade Emperor was reincarnated and he appointed Ao Yue as the acting emperor, the way of heaven came out immediately?  What is this operation?

    This time the golden light of merit, Gao Peng absorbed a full ten breaths before he finished absorbing it, and the Zifu in his body almost turned into a sea of ??golden light of merit.

    Gao Peng looked at the vast golden light of merit, and his smile was almost uncontrollable. He didn't intend to use the golden light of merit to transform his cultivation. Such a huge amount was enough for him to breed a treasure of merit that would kill people without karma.

    That treasure of merit and virtue is not only the benefit of killing people without karma, but also can be used to suppress luck.

    Things like luck are not very obvious in the world of mythology, but once it comes to the prehistoric world, the effect will be great.

    Now that we have experienced the mythical world, can the prehistoric world be far behind?  It might even be that the next world is a prehistoric world like Fengshen Yanyi.

    This merit came very timely!  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 932: The Ultimate Assessment Begins

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    In the endless chaos, Sanqing opened his eyes at the same time. The three did not speak, but pinched their fingers together. After a while, the three looked at each other, and they all saw surprise in each other's eyes.

    "It's unbelievable that the immeasurable calamity of this calamity has disappeared." Lingbao Tianzun said inconceivably.

    Yuanshi Tianzun shook his head slowly, and said: "It's not that it disappeared, but it has already passed."

    Laojun sighed: "Unexpectedly, this immeasurable calamity passed through so peacefully, not to mention the rebirth of heaven and earth, and even a little calamity did not occur. What kind of opportunity did this ancestor dragon get?"

    Yuanshi Tianzun said indifferently: "Don't worry about him, anyway, he saved all beings in the Three Realms, and we have an extra calamity. This is the opportunity he gave us. We all owe him great karma."  ah!"

    Laojun and Lingbao Tianzun were refreshed, even with their xinxing cultivation base, they couldn't help but feel happy.

    Originally, with the arrival of immeasurable calamities and the return of the world to chaos, they will also return to the chaos with the world, and will be conceived again.

    Every reincarnation is a new beginning. When the sky and the earth return to chaos, they will also lose the memory of the previous catastrophe. Although the Sanqing is still the Sanqing, it is no longer them, but the other three people.  It is they who are Sanqing, but Sanqing is not them.

    That feeling is like a computer being continuously formatted and restored to factory settings. Everything before formatting has disappeared and does not exist in the world. No intelligent creature is willing to do this, but this is the reincarnation of heaven, they  There was no other way but to accept it.

    But now that the immeasurable kalpa has disappeared because of Gao Peng, they will have one more kalpa to practice. If they can have two kalpas of cultivation and time, maybe they can find a way to truly live forever?

    That's why Yuanshi Tianzun said that Gao Peng gave them a great opportunity, and they owe Gao Peng great karma.

    "Let's go! It's time for us to go back. Now that the Dao has reappeared today and the order of the Three Realms has been re-established, we can continue to go back and practice hard."

    "Good."

    The order of the Three Realms was re-established, Ao Yue did not become the acting Jade Emperor, but became the real Jade Emperor, just like what Gao Peng said, it is the will of heaven, and the law of operation of heaven is completely set up according to his ideas.

    The immeasurable calamity that was supposed to come in a thousand years will disappear. This world will continue to run, and the mortal world will continue to develop, but it is estimated that technological civilization will not appear. The development direction of the mortal world should be Xianxia civilization  .

    But that's all for the future, Gao Peng didn't care. After returning to the Dragon God Kingdom from the Heavenly Court and rebuilding the Ancestral Dragon City with a wave of his hands, Gao Peng entered a waiting state.

    As expected, the Lingshan forces withdrew from Xiniu Hezhou in an all-round way, and the Shenlong Cult immediately followed up, and the incense in Xiniu Hezhou was absorbed into the Dragon Clan at a speed visible to the naked eye.

    In just three years, 80% of the incense ratio has been completed, and Gao Peng has returned

    The World of Reincarnation: Journey to the West

    Reincarnation Mode: Experience Mode

    Note: There are three quest routes in this world, which are pre-selected quests and can be selected directly. After selecting one of the quest routes, the other two will become invalid.

    route one

    Task 1, join the Buddhist forces and get 200,000 reward points.

    Task 2, to carry forward the Buddhism, spread the Dharma to the four major continents, and make 80% of the incense in the world go to the Buddhism. If you complete it, you will get 600,000 reward points, and if you fail, you will deduct 600,000 reward points.

    ? Route 2

    Task 1, join the Daoist faction and get 200,000 reward points.

    ? Task 2, to carry forward Taoism, spread Taoism to the four major continents, so that 80% of the mortal incense will go to Taoism, 600,000 reward points will be obtained for completion, and 600,000 reward points will be deducted for failure.

    ? Route three,

    Task 1, create a party independently and get 1,000,000 reward points.

    Task 2: Carry forward the forces you have created, spread all over the four major continents, and let 80% of the mortal incense go to your own forces. Complete and get 3,000,000 reward points, and deduct 3,000,000 reward points for failure.

    The applicant chooses the task route as task three, completes the task, and obtains 4,000,000 reward points, and the current balance is 4,321,375 reward points.

    After reading the task information, Gao Peng was preparing to go to the rest world to look for Zhang Ziying as usual, but found that the light screen in front of him was glowing with dazzling light. The next moment, the light shrank, and a new message appeared on the screen, which immediately made Gao Peng's pupils twitch.  shrink.

      Attention all applicants, at the end of this reincarnation, there are only six surviving applicants in the reincarnation space, and the final assessment will start. In the next assessment world, the owner of the reincarnation will be determined.

    The World of Reincarnation: "Unknown"

    Reincarnation Mode: Assessment Mode

    Unique mission: kill all other applicants and survive until the end.

    ? Task reward: Take office as the Lord of Reincarnation, control the space of the Lord God and the heavens and myriad worlds.

    Gao Peng stared blankly at the screen, stood there for more than half an hour, and then sighed heavily. This day has finally come.

    Gao Peng didn't delay any longer. After exchanging the time, he teleported to the world of rest

    It was still the small courtyard in the forest, still at the stone table in the courtyard, Gao Peng and Zhang Ziying looked at each other speechlessly, their eyes did not move away for a moment, and they just looked at each other steadfastly.

    After an entire hour, Gao Peng suddenly got up, walked to Zhang Ziying's side, bent down and picked her up, and went to the bedroom. Soon, there was a violent collision sound in the bedroom.

    This collision lasted for a full day and night. The two frantically demanded and lingered to death. With Gao Peng's ancestral dragon body and Zhang Ziying's current physical strength, not to mention a day and a night, they would not get out of bed for a month or even a year.  No problem.

    However, after a day and a night, the fighting finally stopped, and the two hugged each other tightly to sleep. During this day and night, the two did not communicate at all. The only few words Zhang Ziying said can be summed up as "my husband  Also "" "Husband give it to me" and so on.

    There are some things that cannot be avoided, and what should be faced must be faced after all. The next day, Gao Peng hugged Zhang Ziying and said slowly: "Honey, how strong do you think the other four guys will be?"

    Zhang Ziying squinted her eyes and said lazily: "I don't know, but I know that all the worlds I have experienced are maintained at the peak of the world's force value. No matter how strong the opponent is, I am not afraid."

    Gao Peng smiled wryly in his heart. To be able to get to this point through layers of screening and become the only one who survived among the five hundred people, which one does not maintain the world's peak force?

    Zhang Ziying gently stroked Gao Peng's chest, and said softly: "Don't worry too much, I don't believe that the other four will be in the same group as the two of us."

    "Even if the others are on par with us, if we fight two-on-one, one by one, we will definitely be able to kill them."

    Gao Peng nodded lightly, and said: "I just don't know what the final assessment world will be, and I don't know the world information, so how do we meet up?" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 933

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Zhang Ziying thought for a while, and said: "Actually, I can guess it. The last assessment world was the Western home court, so it stands to reason that this time it should be the Eastern home court."

    "Even if the final assessment world is not arranged according to this law, it must be a world of a similar level. I guess that the final assessment world this time is probably prehistoric."

    Gao Peng agreed: "I think so too, by the way, which world are you experiencing this time?"

    "Lotus Lantern, what about you?"

    "Journey to the West."

    "That's right, the next world must be the prehistoric world, but I don't know which time period it will enter, but as long as it is the prehistoric world, it will be easy to handle. Let's agree on a place. After entering the world, we will rush to the world as quickly as possible."  Meet up there."

    Gao Peng thought for a while and said, "Then let's go to the East China Sea! Let's meet at the mouth of the Yangtze River in the East China Sea. Regardless of whether it is a prehistoric or not, as long as it is the eastern world, we will all meet here. If it is an overhead world, we have no choice but to  Look at our tacit understanding."

    Zhang Ziying nodded happily, and agreed on the rendezvous. The two did not mention anything about the assessment, and the two tacitly did not mention their current strength. The reasons are complicated, but both sides are thinking about each other.

    They cherish this may be the last time with each other. This year, they left the hermit courtyard and went to the outside world, just like an ordinary couple, traveling around without using any power, just walking all the way,  play all the way.

    This world has now entered the 1990s, but its social progress is decades faster, and the level of science and technology is at least at the level of the 1920s. Naturally, the credits of Gao Peng and his wife are indispensable.

    Once the year was up, the two of them returned to the main god's space. The reward points they possessed determined their last chance to improve their strength before the final assessment came.

    Gao Peng exchanged all the reward points for time, and got a total of 591 years. He did not use these hundreds of years to practice, but to refine his merits and virtues with all his strength.

    Gao Peng eliminated the immeasurable calamity of Journey to the West and saved all beings in the three realms of Journey to the West. The merit he gained is no less than that of Nvwa who repaired the sky, and is second only to the merit of opening the sky.

    Gao Peng believes that the power and ability to suppress luck for such a huge treasure of merit refined by merit is not inferior to the Xuanhuang Linglong Pagoda, the number one treasure of merit in the wild.

    The Tiandi Xuanhuang Linglong Pagoda is transformed by Pangu's 30% of the merits of opening the sky. It is the number one defensive treasure in the prehistoric world.

    Although Gao Peng¡¯s merit of saving the Three Realms and eliminating immeasurable calamity is not as great as the merit of opening the sky, you must know that Gao Peng has obtained a full 80% of this merit.  Under the 30% of the Linglong Pagoda's merits of opening the sky.

    Gao Peng took out all the magic weapons he had, and after careful consideration, he finally chose the iron soldier of the heart, the sister magic weapon of the Ruyi Golden Cudgel.

    This weapon is from the hands of Laojun, the quality is guaranteed, and when Laojun refined these two sticks, he incorporated some merits, so it is a magic weapon of merits and virtues for killing people without karma.

    The most important thing is that this weapon is as big as you want, it can be changed at will, it can be changed into any shape, and it can be used for offense and defense.

    Although the Tiandi Xuanhuang Linglong Pagoda is known as the first in defense, it is not impossible to use it as an attack, but its attack methods are relatively scarce, and at most it can only be thrown out to smash people or suppress it.

    The hard-core soldier is different. When you need to defend, you can sacrifice it. Under the golden light of merit, it is also unparalleled in defense. But when you need to attack, there are many tricks. It can be transformed into a sword, gun, sword, halberd, or even fight with a stick in its own form.  , can be transformed into a pagoda form.

    If he transforms the hard-core soldiers of his heart into the shape of a mysterious and exquisite pagoda of heaven and earth, I am afraid that the Taishang Saint will be fascinated.

    Ao Lie brought this heart-wrenching hardcore soldier back. After killing the soul of the six-eared macaque in the Yuanshen space, he put it away and dedicated it to Gao Peng.

    Having decided on the refining plan, Gao Peng stopped procrastinating and put away the other magic weapons with his hands, but Yu Suixin's iron soldier was sitting cross-legged on his lap.

    The golden light of merit and virtue surged into his body, while Gao Peng pinched the seals with his hands, and continuously made seals one after another, blending into the body of the stick, so that the golden light of merit and virtue and the hard-core soldiers of the heart perfectly merged. The refining method learned from Laojun played an important role.

    The Laojun of the Journey to the West is completely different from the sages of the prehistoric world. The sages of the human religion have never shown extraordinary levels of alchemy and equipment. Among the heavens and the world, the level of alchemy and equipment is the highest standard, and the Westward World is the most recommended  too highLaojun.

    Time passed day by day, and Gao Peng, who was immersed in the refinement of merit and virtue, did not feel the passage of time at all. Seventy-nine years later, Gao Peng entered the last seal and shouted, "Ning."

    "Om"

    The golden light of the hard-core soldiers of XIXIN shines brightly, with thousands of auras, and they seem to have life, circling and flying around Gao Peng, like a spirit snake, the layers of golden light sprinkled during the flying, enveloped Gao Peng, and gave him endless security  feel.

    "It's done." A happy smile appeared on Gao Peng's face. With this treasure of merit and virtue, his confidence in eating chicken is much greater. Unfortunately, this chicken eating is a solo queue.

    Thinking of this, the joyful expression on Gao Peng's face gradually subsided, and he sighed heavily, what's the use of thinking so much now?  Let's talk about it then!

    Gao Peng put aside the thoughts in his mind for a while, and with a thought, the iron soldier fell into his body at will, and then Gao Peng spread his hands, and the Wuji Xuanbing and Dari Jinyan rose up.

    Ever since he became the eighth turn of the divine dragon and turned into an ancestral dragon, the effect of Maha Wuliang's twenty-fold increase in cultivation has disappeared.

    The previous Maha Wuliang was achieved through the combination of wind and cloud, but now Gao Peng is transformed into an ancestral dragon, and his cultivation base is completely transformed into the most primitive innate chaotic vitality. The power of wind and cloud is no longer enough to double his power  .

    So Gao Peng decided to find another way, using the innate chaotic primordial spirit of the same level as the innate chaotic primordial energy to recreate Maha Wuliang.

    Although Gao Peng's Top Ten Martial Arts can still be used normally, bursting out with ten times the power, but the Top Ten Martial Arts are explosive moves that can be bought and sold with one hammer, and the sustainability is too poor, once it explodes, it will disappear.

    But Maha Wuliang is different. After it is displayed, it can last for a period of time, which is equivalent to enhancing the cultivation level by twenty times within a certain period of time, which is very terrifying.

    The top ten martial arts are equivalent to saying that you only need to survive that wave of explosion and you will be fine, but Maha Wuliang not only increases the increase by 20 times, but what needs to be resisted is not just a wave of attacks, but a series of attacks that are 20 times more powerful  .

    In fact, Gao Peng is very clear that the strongest usage of these two moves is to perform the top ten martial arts in this state after using Maha Boundless and increasing his cultivation base by twenty times. In this way, the power of the increase will be  Two hundred times.

    With a cultivation base of two hundred immeasurable kalpas, even Hongjun, who is in line with the Dao of Heaven, may have to drink a pot.

    There was an experience that Gao Peng created Maha Wuliang with his innate chaotic primordial spirit, although it was difficult, but in the end it was a matter of course.

    It took almost as much time for Gao Peng to practice the new version of Maha Wuliang. The remaining decades were used by Gao Peng to restore his cultivation and keep himself at his peak.

    Time ran out, Gao Peng looked at the teleportation beam in front of him, took a few deep breaths, and then resolutely stepped into the beam.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 934 Ancestral Dragon Yuanfeng

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Gao Peng regained consciousness, the first thing he did was to find out where he was, and turned his head around, Gao Peng was slightly startled.

    He is currently coiled in a palace, yes, it is coiled, not crossed legs, he is in the original state of the ancestor dragon at this time.

    This palace is extremely huge, tens of feet high and hundreds of feet wide. The most important thing is that the walls, beams and columns of this palace are all made of a bright and transparent material.

    "Crystal Palace?"

    These three words immediately appeared in Gao Peng's mind. The next moment, Gao Peng's eyes were blank for a moment, and then he had a clear look, but it was the Lord God who implanted a memory into his mind.

    This is the bottom of the East China Sea. He is indeed in the Crystal Palace, but it is not the Crystal Palace of the East China Sea Dragon King in Journey to the West, but the ancient Crystal Palace. This Crystal Palace belongs to Zulong.

    Yes, the world of the ultimate assessment is the prehistoric world, and he is one of the three great chaotic beasts, the lord of the dragon clan who leads the prehistoric scale armor clan¡ªZulong Taiao.

    Now it is not long before the beginning of the world, the way of heaven has not yet been born, there are not many creatures in the wild, and Hongjun, Sanqing and others have just begun to practice.

    Apart from him, there are only 900 innate dragon sons and daughters in today's prehistoric dragon clan. Yinglong, the elder of the dragon clan with the highest cultivation level, is only a Xuanxian.

    Ying Long's cultivation almost represents the highest level in the prehistoric world today. Even Hongjun and Luo Hu, who are out of specification, are no more than golden immortals.

    Anyway, until the end of the Dragon and Han Tribulation, when Hongjun and Luohu fought in the west, the two of them were not in the realm of Daluo.  He became the first heavenly sage in the prehistoric times.

    And now there are still tens of thousands or even hundreds of thousands of years before the first robbery of the Long Han Dynasty. In other words, the six candidates who are the most powerful in the prehistoric era today are the six applicants.

    With Gao Peng's current cultivation base, at least the combat power of the quasi-sage level, there is a cold light in Gao Peng's eyes, no accident, now that Hongjun is still practicing in West Kunlun, why don't you kill him now, take his treasures, and stop him?  He is sanctified?

    There is a lot to do in this matter!  Now that the way of heaven has not come out, the future fate of the prehistoric world is uncertain. No matter what you do, you will not be entangled in karma. After reuniting with Ziying, you can try it. There is no reason for two quasi-sages to bully a big Luo.  ah!

    When Gao Peng thinks of the pile of spiritual treasures on Fenbaoyan in the future, his heart is full of enthusiasm, especially treasures such as the fortune jade plate, Pangu banner, Taiji map, mountain and river sheji map, heaven and earth Xuanhuang Linglong pagoda, if he can hold these treasures in his hands,  Then he is 60% sure of the final assessment.

    After killing Hongjun, go to the west to kill Luohu, and take the Jade Immortal Formation, Jade Immortal Four Swords, and God-killing Spear into his bag, then

    I just don¡¯t know who the other four applicants are, whether they are Easterners or Westerners. It¡¯s okay if they are Westerners. When they go to the prehistoric world, their eyes are smeared.  In this matter, we have to act first.

    Poor Hongjun Luohu didn't even know that his life had just begun when he was already being targeted by a terrifying opponent.

    Gao Peng's mind moved, and chaotic light appeared on the dragon's body, and the huge dragon's body shrank rapidly, and finally turned into a human form.

    Gao Peng looked at where he was before with complicated eyes. There was a crimson dragon egg ten feet high and five or six feet in diameter standing there.

    That's right, Gao Peng was on this dragon egg before, and what he was doing was hatching this dragon egg.

    Gao Peng naturally knew the identity of this dragon egg. This should be the eldest son of Zulong, Aoyue, the Great Ritian Dragon.

    Don't get me wrong, this dragon egg is naturally not laid by Gao Peng, but the sympathy between his own chaotic vitality and the innate chaotic primordial spirit.

    Ao Yue in the prehistoric world is different from Journey to the West, and has different experiences.

    When Ao Yue in the prehistoric world was born, it coincided with the Nine Stars Lianzhu, Ao Yue's own blood forcibly devoured half of Zulong's cultivation base with the help of celestial phenomena, causing Zulong to be at a disadvantage when fighting with Yuanfeng and Shiqilin, and lost face.

    Therefore, Zulong disliked Ao Yue very much, and was even hostile for a time. Although Zulong was forced to make Ao Yue the crown prince under the pressure of Yinglong, the great elder of the dragon clan, and other elders, Zulong never wanted Ao Yue to inherit the throne.  He also conceived nine sons with his own chaotic vitality, and wanted to establish another successor.

    Although Ao Yue was established as the Crown Prince, he was unable to participate in the affairs of the Dragon Clan, so he left the Dragon Clan with the help of Ying Long in despair. As a result, he was attacked by Jiutian Kunpeng and his life was in danger. Fortunately, Donghuang Taiyi rescued him.  Ao Yue stayed in the palace as the protector and mount of the Eastern Emperor.??Beside Donghuang.

    Now that Gao Peng has become the Zulong, he will naturally no longer be idle, spending his own chaotic vitality to breed nine sons, those nine wastes are useless, and in the end they are all slaughtered by people, and all the primordial spirits are used to refine them into  Jiuding.

    However, there are also reasons why the Dragon Clan exhausted their luck due to the fight with the Phoenix Clan and the Qilin Clan.

    But this Great Ritian Dragon was conceived before he came, and he was really in a dilemma as to how to deal with it. If he just ignored it and left it to fend for itself, Ying Long and the other elders might not be able to explain it.  .

    But if you spend your own cultivation to conceive him, Nima, half of your cultivation!  It's just a big loss.

    Forget it, let's wait until we meet Ziying first and then discuss it with her!  But he didn't know her identity. Thinking of this, Gao Peng waved out a ball of chaotic vitality, covered the dragon egg in it and protected it, without disturbing anyone, transported the Seven Endless Realms, turned reality into nothingness, and passed directly through the Crystal Palace  The dome flew out.

    Now that the world has just opened, all living beings either have their own cultivation inheritance at birth, or have no cultivation method, and only follow their instincts to absorb the aura of heaven and earth, let alone various magical powers and spells, which do not exist at all, so Gao Peng's supernatural power  Spells, no one can discover

    In the south of the prehistoric, undead volcano.

    The flames here are raging all day long, stretching over an unknown area. The 800-mile Huoyan Mountain can only be regarded as a small fire pit in front of the immortal volcano.

    There is a valley in the center of the undead volcano. The strange thing is that there is no flame in this valley, and there is nothing else in the valley, only a huge plane tree that is not sure how thick it is, and it is ten thousand feet high.

    There is a huge bird's nest near the crown of the tree, and there is a big bird with beautiful body and colorful feathers lying in the nest.

    The big bird's originally closed eyes suddenly opened, stood up, spread its magnificent wings, straightened its head, and shook its whole body slightly, as if it was stretching.

    Immediately, the big bird withdrew its wings, tilted its head, and looked under itself. There were two big eggs, one colorful and one glittering, lying quietly in the nest below it.

    "This isKong Xuan and the Golden Winged Peng?" A clear and sweet female voice came out from Da Niao's mouth, and the voice seemed to be a bit dumbfounded, "If my husband knows that he has two sons for no reason, I don't know  What will be the reaction, he is happy to be a father?"

    After saying this sentence, colorful flames glowed from the big bird's body, and the bird's body shrank, and soon turned into a beautiful woman in a colorful feather coat. Who is it if it's not Zhang Ziying?

    "These two poor children have suffered so much because of their irresponsible mothers! Don't worry, I'm not the original Yuanfeng, um, let's meet up with my husband first! I'll arrange for you brothers later."

    After Zhang Ziying finished speaking, she also shot out a multicolored ball of light to cover the two eggs, and then she turned into a streamer and headed east.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 935: Creating Humans

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    In the central part of the prehistoric land, on Dayeze, six thousand miles away from Buzhou Mountain, there is a huge mountain range that stretches for tens of thousands of miles, connecting Buzhou Mountain in the east and West Kunlun in the west. There is a huge valley in the Dayeze section, and a group of animals live in the valley.  .

    This is the lair of the Qilin clan, and as soon as Qilin took human form, someone came to report.

    "Report to the ancestor, there are hundreds of beasts coming to seek shelter, please the ancestor to decide."

    If Gao Peng and Zhang Ziying were here in the human form that Shi Qilin turned into, they would be able to recognize him at a glance. He is exactly the Chinese who chose the same camp as them in the world of "Tomb of the Dragon Emperor" and is proficient in the thirteen deadly swords.  Candidate - Meng Xu.

    At this time, after hearing what his subordinates said, Meng Xu's eyes flashed slightly, and he said decisively: "Drive them away, remember, in the future, our Qilin clan will not accept any foreign clans, so go tell the Qingshi Patriarch that in the future, the prehistoric beast clan will use him as their leader."  Respect."

    The water unicorn who came to report was shocked when he heard the words, and asked anxiously: "Why? Since the beginning of the prehistoric era, my unicorn family has always been the king of beasts. What kind of thing is his blue lion?"

    Meng Xu's eyes were fixed, and he said in a deep voice: "You don't know the number of days, I don't blame you, but I can tell you that in the future, my Qilin family will not only not be able to dominate, but also must restrain the growth of the group and practice in seclusion."

    "Because, once the power of the Qilin clan reaches a certain level, it will be in danger of being destroyed. You just need to remember this point. You will understand how it is in the future. Go!"

    Hearing what Meng Xu said was serious, Shui Qilin didn't dare to say any more, and immediately took orders to leave.

    Meng Xu thought to himself for a moment, nodded slowly, and left the cave. Four-colored auspicious clouds rose from under his feet, and he flew towards Buzhou Mountain. If there is no accident, there should be opportunities everywhere. With his quasi-sage cultivation base  Daoxing, he can go to many places that other people can't go to

    In the east of the prehistoric region, there is a mountaintop thousands of miles away from the East China Sea. A strong light atmosphere enveloped the mountaintop. Countless birds and beasts lay down on the ground, and their eyes showed a sense of intoxication and comfort.

    After a long time, the soft white light covering the entire mountain converged inward, revealing a beautiful figure standing in the middle of the mountain.

    It was a beautiful western woman with blond hair and blue eyes. She was dressed in a pure white robe, with a crown woven of thorns on her head.  The scepter of white light.

    The feeling of this woman can only be described by the word "holy". Her face is full of kindness and benevolence. When she sees her, it is like seeing her own mother, and she can't help but want to throw herself into her.  embrace.

    And this woman is an acquaintance of Gao Peng. Her name is Carla Merlin, a British magician who once fought against Gao Peng and Zhang Ziying in the world of Dragon Emperor's Tomb. In the end, she retreated completely and took away a large number of fountains of eternal life.  But now her name is Yahweh.

    Yes, that's the Lord, and that's all right, because God is a girl.

    Of course, this is nonsense, God will not be a girl, it can only be said that this girl has become God.

    At this moment, her eyes were dazed, as if she was receiving some memory. After a while, her eyes became clear again, but her brows frowned slightly.

    "The reincarnation of the true spirit of the innate chaos demon god who controls the bright avenue of the three thousand avenues? What is this? Is this a replacement or an implant?"

    Yahweh felt a little tricky, although as expected, the world of this assessment was the Eastern world, and she had also watched countless mythological movies and TV shows about the East, and even famous novels.

    It is a pity that, except for the world background of Fengshen Yanyi, which involves the world view of the prehistoric world, there is not a film and television drama or masterpiece that specifically tells about the ancient prehistoric era. Of course, if "Buddha is the Tao" is considered a masterpiece, then  There are still some, but unfortunately, Jehovah has never read this kind of online novel.

    I'm afraid she never dreamed that the complete world view of the prehistoric world would be born in an online novel. The Lord was cheated by the online novelists.

    Therefore, Yahweh's eyes are now darkened, and he has no idea what the plot of this world is like, but she still knows the background of Pangu and the creation of the world.

    Yahweh flipped his hand, and the creation scripture disappeared in his hand, replaced by a strange lump of soil, "Nine Heavens Breathing Soil? What is this? There is a huge vitality in this lump of soil, but I don't know what it is for.  Could it be used for healing? If it is healing, isn't my light magic more useful?"

    Yahweh frowned and studied for a while, but couldn't figure out why, so he had to put away this ball of memory for the time being.Strange soil on ??.

    "It doesn't matter, anyway, judging from the memory implanted by the main god, the current time period should be shortly after the creation of the century. There are only various birds and beasts in this world, and there are no humans yet."

    "My strength depends on human beliefs to improve. Let's create Adam and Eve first! This world and all creatures have been created by Pangu, which saves me a lot of effort."

    Poor Lord, she thought that the chaotic universe in the east was the same as the void world in the west!  God can create everything in the world of nothingness, what about this chaotic universe Hehe, if she can have the strength of Pan Gu, then this assessment will not have to continue.

    Yahweh squatted down, grabbed a lump of dirt on the ground, kneaded it into a clay figurine, and then blew into the clay figurine's nostrils with anger. She had done this kind of thing once, but now she is very familiar with it.

    But the next moment, Jehovah's face changed, "What's going on? Why not?"

    Jehovah breathed a few breaths of anger, and even poured the power of original light into the clay figurine, but the clay figurine still did not respond, and Jehovah's heart sank.

    "The laws of the world, the world laws of the Eastern world are different from those of the Western world. Damn it, do we have to wait for the Nuwa in the Eastern myths and legends to create humans? But by then, what do I have to do with human beliefs? Other applicants  Will you give me that much time?"

    Yahweh's face became very ugly. Looking at the clay figurine in her hands, she suddenly felt a movement in her heart. By the way, the nine days rest.

    Thinking of this, Yahweh flipped her hand, and the Nine Heavens Breathing Soil reappeared in her palm. Looking at the vibrant soil in her hand, a sense of enlightenment suddenly rose in her heart.

    "I see."

    After realizing it, Jehovah threw away the clay figurine in his hand, spotted a nearby large valley with a stream, flew down, and squatted down beside the stream.

    Yahweh broke off a piece of soil, mixed it with some stream water, and then made a clay figurine from that piece of soil, and blew into the clay figurine's nostrils again.

    Sure enough, this time when Jehovah blew out his breath, the clay figurine came back to life immediately, and Jehovah threw it away, and the clay figurine flew three feet away, and when it fell to the ground, it had already turned into a man of flesh and blood.

    "Your name is Adam. From today on, you will replace me in commanding the human beings I created."

    When the man heard the word of the LORD, he knelt down and worshiped, "I will do your will, my God."

    Yahweh nodded in satisfaction, and she set her sights on the Nine Heavens Resting Soil again, only to find that the piece she had just broken off had recovered, and the Breathing Soil would actually grow on its own.

    Yahweh was ecstatic, and she began to pinch people continuously, so Eve didn't have to take Adam's rib to create it, but directly squeezed it out of breath soil.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 936 The main gods of the three major western mythological systems are here

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Yahweh squeezed them one by one, but she was more dedicated than Nuwa, each one was squeezed out by her own hands, and she was not as lazy as Nuwa, and directly sprinkled the soil with tree branches.

    I don't know how long it has passed, tens of thousands of people have stood densely in the valley, and the Nine Heavens Resting Soil finally stopped growing. The Lord finished the last clay figurine, and the Nine Heavens Resting Soil was declared exhausted.

    But looking at the tens of thousands of people in the valley, Jehovah was very happy. With these tens of thousands of people as the basis, the speed of human development will be greatly accelerated, and there is no need to wait for Adam and Eve to be born one by one.

    In other words, she will soon be able to gain a lot of power of faith. The most important thing is that these human beings are all created by her, and she is their mother. They will only believe in themselves, and no one can take it away.

    such a pity!  The timing of Yahweh's creation of man was not right. If the way of God has not come out today, there will be no merit from heaven. Otherwise, if he waits until the way of heaven is born to create man, with the merit of creating man, maybe she will be the same as Nuwa, and she will be directly sanctified by virtue of merit.  It is also unknown!

    What's more, great merit is not just as simple as increasing strength, it also represents boundless luck, but these Lords don't understand at all, so she can only waste such an opportunity to gain great merit.

    When the Dao of Heaven is born, the Dao of Heaven will acquiesce that human beings have already appeared, and they are also prehistoric beings, so they will not have any merits, and Jehovah's move can be regarded as an opportunity for Nuwa's merits and virtues to become holy.  He's gone.

    After creating man, Yahweh walked into the valley, took out the Holy Book of Creation, and held it in his hand. The light on her body shone brightly, covering the entire valley in an instant.

    "There must be flowers and trees that can be pleasing to the eyes, and there must be vegetables, fruits and food that can support my people"

    Jehovah spoke softly, and as soon as she finished speaking, flowers, plants, trees, vegetables, fruits and food began to appear rapidly within the area covered by the light.

    If this kind of supernatural power is explained in an oriental language, it is impossible to say anything. In today's prehistoric world, no one has such a supernatural power. Jehovah is the only one in the scorpion's shit.

    "This Garden of Eden will be the place where you live and live in the future. You will multiply and multiply here. You can eat the food in the ground and the fruits on the trees as you like. There are all kinds of birds and beasts outside the valley, and you can also hunt them."

    "If you are in danger, just shout 'Hallelujah', and the danger will be eliminated. You should also often say 'Hallelujah' on weekdays, so that you can be healthy and free from disease"

    The fruits and vegetables in the Garden of Eden are shrouded by the creation rules of the Lord¡¯s Creation Book. They are inexhaustible and inexhaustible. Once they are picked, they can grow back immediately. To put it bluntly, the only thing humans in the Garden of Eden need to do is  Continue to reproduce, and then contribute your beliefs to her.

    After the Lord finished explaining, tens of thousands of human beings in the Garden of Eden, led by Adam and Eve, knelt down, raised their arms high, and shouted: "Hallelujah, Hallelujah"

    Following the shouts of the crowd, silver dots of light that they could not see flew out from between their brows and sank into Jehovah's body.

    Jehovah showed a holy smile on his face, very good, the start is perfect, the next step is to impart light magic and vindictiveness, cultivate an army of angels, and then establish a heaven to rule the entire world.

    At that time, the power of the whole world will be at my disposal, how can other applicants fight against me?

    Lord of reincarnation, God of all heavens and worlds, I am determined.

    Poor Lord, if she knows what the way of heaven is, she wonders if she still has such great confidence

    When Yahweh appeared in the east of the prehistoric world, at the same time, a god also appeared in the north of the prehistoric world and on the west sea.

    On a huge island in the West Sea, a figure entwined with terrifying lightning appeared here. In his right hand he held a long-handled scepter that was also surrounded by electric snakes. On the head of the scepter was a faint blue orb.  A pair of golden wings spread out on both sides.

    After a moment of confusion in his eyes, he muttered to himself: "The reincarnation of the innate Chaos Demon God who controls the Thunder Avenue of the Three Thousand Avenues, is this my identity in this world? It sounds pretty good."

    "But I am me, I am Zeus, the lord of the gods, even if there are no gods under his command, I am destined to rule the world."

    After saying these words, Zeus spread his hands, and a miniature palace that looked like a model appeared in his hands. He turned his head and looked around, spotted a high mountain on the island, and threw the palace out.

    As soon as the palace left the palm of Zeus, it immediately grew in the wind, and when it flew to the top of the mountain, it had turned into a magnificent palace.??A magnificent palace.

    A circle around the palace is surrounded by forty-eight huge stone pillars, which are also the load-bearing pillars of the beams of the entire palace.

    The diameter of each stone pillar is about three meters, and the height is about twenty feet.  A sense of insignificance arose.

    The main entrance of the palace is nearly eight feet high and two feet wide. Above the main entrance is carved a string of Greek characters¡ª¡ªo?¦Ëu¦Ì¦Ðo?.

    If it is translated into Chinese transliteration, it is "Olympus".

    That's right, this is actually the Temple of Olympus in Greece. Zeus, this guy, actually turned the Temple of Olympus into something like a magic weapon, which can be carried around, and is also a talent.

    After placing the Temple of Olympus and protecting it with the power of thunder, Zeus looked up at the sun in the sky and said to himself, "Now, it's time to enrich the power of Olympus."

    It is said that the complete person turned into a thunderbolt and shot towards the sky

    In the north of the prehistoric wilderness, a burly man with one eye and white beard, wearing an eagle helmet, gold armor, holding a spear, and riding a strange eight-legged horse appeared in a valley.

    As soon as this person appeared, the valley that was originally sunny and sunny was suddenly roared by violent winds, flying sand and rocks, and the spear in the big man's hand immediately dissipated and calm was restored.

    On his left and right shoulders, there is a crow standing on each side. At this time, he is looking around, his eyes are extremely agile, no different from others.

    And at the feet of his mount, there are two tall and fierce wolves standing on both sides, just like the two most loyal guards.

    "Oh, my Lord Odin, where is this? God, I feel that the magic elements here are extremely active, and the concentration is hundreds of times that of the Asa tribe." The crow on the left shoulder of the big man suddenly exclaimed.

    Odin, the king of the gods of the Nordic Asa protoss, is also the god of war and the god of storms, and his identity in this world is the reincarnation of the innate chaos demon god who controls the three thousand roads and the wind road.

    The names of the two ferocious wolves at his feet are "Kili" and "Kuliki". They are the innate creatures that accompanied him, and they are Odin's most loyal bodyguards, ready to protect Odin anytime and anywhere.

    Their names represent "gluttony" and "gluttony" respectively, and their power is very similar to the gluttony in Chinese myths and legends.

    And the two crows on his shoulders are named "Fujin" and "Wuni", representing "thought" and "memory".

    They patrol the world instead of Odin. They fly to every corner of the world every day, and return to the homeland to report to Odin the valuable information they have seen and heard.

    Odin grinned after hearing the words of Fujin the Crow, and said: "Of course, because this world has just been created, and what we need to do is to kill all opponents and control this world."

    "Once I control this world, it means that I can control all the worlds in the universe."

    Fu Jin said pleasantly: "In this way, we don't have to face the 'Twilight of the Gods', right?"

    "That's right, let's go! Go and have a look around this world, and then report to me what you see. I want to plant the World Tree here. From here on, it will be our clan land."

    "Yes, Lord God King, I am happy to serve you, Wuni, my brother, let's go."

    "Quack quack"

    "Obrother, don't make such noises, because I really hate you, you know?"

    "" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 937 West Kunlun Hongjun

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The East China Sea, the mouth of the Yangtze River.

    Gao Peng waited here for nearly two hours, and finally saw a colorful stream of light flying from the south in the sky. Sensing the quasi-sacred aura emanating from that stream of light, Gao Peng immediately confirmed the identity of the comer.

    Zhang Ziying came down to Gao Peng, and Gao Peng stepped forward and embraced her in his arms. After a long wet French kiss, he put his arms around her and smiled and said, "You came so slowly."

    There was a faint red glow on Zhang Ziying's face, and she became more and more attractive. She wrinkled her nose and said, "I can't help it. The flood is too big. I crossed almost half of the flood from south to east.  What about you? How long have you been waiting?"

    Gao Peng smiled complacently and said, "I have been waiting for you for four hours."

    Zhang Ziying was stunned, "Four hours? I remember that I flew for nearly four hours. Could it be that the place you entered is near here?"

    Gao Peng said: "Yes! This East China Sea is originally my territory."

    Zhang Ziying rolled her eyes, her face revealed a look of surprise, she looked at Gao Peng strangely and said, "You don't want to tell me, your name is Tai Ao, do you?"

    Gao Peng grinned, tapped Zhang Ziying's nose lightly, and said, "You are still so smart."

    "Heh" Zhang Ziying put down her hands around the back of Gao Peng's neck, and said with a broken smile, "Well, it seems that the first tribulation of the Dragon and Han Dynasty will not happen again, at least, the first tribulation of the Dragon and Han Dynasty will not be a battle between the dragon, the phoenix and the unicorn.  "

    The first catastrophe of the five great cataclysms in the world, the Dragon and Phoenix Catastrophe, was a catastrophe caused by the three tribes of the dragon, the phoenix, and the kylin fighting for hegemony over the wilderness. When the catastrophe happened, the Taoist era was named Longhan, so it was also called the first catastrophe of the Dragon Han.  Chiming, Kaihuang, Shanghuang, and Yankang are four major calamities.

    "Huh? What do you mean?" Gao Peng looked at Zhang Ziying puzzled.

    Zhang Ziying got out of Gao Peng's arms, took two steps back, and with a thought, five-color divine light appeared from behind her, and the phantom of a colorful phoenix appeared behind her.

    Gao Peng was surprised and delighted, "Are you Yuanfeng?"

    Zhang Ziying tilted her head, restrained her divine light, and said with a smile: "Do you understand what I mean now?"

    Gao Peng nodded and said: "Well, since you are Yuanfeng, of course you didn't say anything. Whoever wants to fight for the overlord of the wilderness will fight for it. We just need to keep cultivating ourselves and improving our strength."

    Zhang Ziying agreed: "Without us competing with the Qilin clan, Shi Qilin will be the overlord of the wild, but I don't know what the other applicants are like."

    Gao Peng pondered and took a few steps to the side, and then slowly said: "Shi Qilin may not become the overlord of the wild, don't forget, since you and I will become the ancestor dragon Yuanfeng, will Shi Qilin also be an applicant?"  who?"

    Zhang Ziying looked concentrating, and said: "It is indeed possible, but it doesn't matter anyway, as long as we don't develop our power and expand wantonly, after the birth of Heavenly Dao, we will not be involved in the calamity, and we will be designated as the protagonists of the calamity."

    "What we should do now is to improve our strength. Our cultivation cannot be greatly improved in a short period of time, but we can make decisions from external objects. Now Buzhou Mountain is still an undeveloped virgin land with countless treasures inside. Let's go shopping as soon as possible.  Circle, search for treasures!"

    Gao Peng raised a finger and shook it, and said with a smirk: "No, Buzhoushan's treasure is nothing more than three melons and two dates. It's not worth much. My heart is higher. Let's go to West Kunlun first, and then go to the West."

    "suck¡­¡­"

    Zhang Ziying took a deep breath, and said in surprise: "Are you playing with Hongjun Luohu?"

    Gao Peng asked back: "Why not? Hongjun is just a budding cultivator before the Tao is revealed today. Is there any difficulty for our two quasi-sages to rob him?"

    Zhang Ziying was stunned when he heard the words, and then his eyes brightened, "Yes! I have been intimidated by Hongjun's sage teacher and the identity of the ancestor of the great desolate Taoist.  Jun is nothing! Husband, you are ruthless."

    The corner of Gao Peng's mouth curled up, and he said, "Let's go! Brush the boss and explode the equipment."

    The two looked at each other with a smile, held hands and jumped up, turning into two streamers of light, one mysterious and one colorful, looking towards West Kunlun and shooting away.

    West Kunlun is in the northwest direction of Honghuang and is connected with Buzhou Mountain. In other words, West Kunlun was originally part of Buzhou Mountain. After Buzhou Mountain collapsed, a complete Kunlun Mountain was formed. West Kunlun is just west of Kunlun Mountain.  It is called West Kunlun.

    However, West Kunlun is hundreds of thousands of miles away from the future Yuanshi Tianzun Dojo and the location of Yuxu Palace in Kunlun Mountain, the ruins of Buzhou Mountain.

    Therefore, when Gao Peng and Zhang Ziying went to West Kunlun, they did not pass through Buzhou Mountain, but passed by from the northerly position, so it was not the same as the beginning of treasure hunting in Buzhou Mountain.The unicorn Meng Xu bumped into it.

    Jehovah's Garden of Eden is in the east, Zeus' Olympus Temple is in the West Sea, Odin's Asa Land is in the north, Gao Peng's Dragon Palace is in the East Sea, Zhang Ziying's Immortal Volcano is in the south, and Mengxu's Qilin Cave is in the center.

    The six people happened to occupy the six directions of Honghuang. If they were not intentionally looking for them in the early stage, the chance of encountering them is still very small. After all, Honghuang is so big that it is unimaginable. Let alone Honghuang, even Journey to the West has tens of millions  inside.

    You must know that the circumference of the earth is only 80,000 miles, and Monkey King can go around the earth for a single somersault, but this is only the distance from Nanzhan Buzhou Datang to Xiniu Hezhou Lingshan.

    However, the prehistoric world has never experienced a saint war, and the prehistoric continent has never been shattered, let alone the vastness of the territory.

    In short, from the East China Sea to West Kunlun, even at the speed of Zhang Ziying and Gao Peng, it took more than five hours to arrive. From east to west, the two of them almost crossed half of the prehistoric world.

    Standing on West Kunlun, looking at the world covered in silver below, Zhang Ziying frowned lightly and said, "West Kunlun is so big, where can we find Hongjun?"

    After Gao Peng pondered for a while, a clear look appeared on his face, and he said with a smile: "I know where he is, come with me!"

    In the territory of West Kunlun, in terms of the concentration of aura, is there anything comparable to Longquan Cave?  Gao Peng has personally experienced this place, even Yaochi Golden Mother's Yaochi Wonderland is far worse.

    Of course, this cave is not called Longquan Cave today, it was the name given to it after the Zulong was sealed here, and that is still the plot of the mythical world.

    In the plot of the prehistoric world, Zulong, Yuanfeng, and Shi Qilin tried to compensate for the way of heaven, settle karma, eliminate karma, and keep the ethnic group alive. They all blew themselves up and died, giving back to the world.

    Gao Peng brought Zhang Ziying to the front of Longquan Cave with ease, and found that the entrance of the cave had mana fluctuations, but it was sealed by a formation.

    Gao Peng and Zhang Ziying looked at each other, nodded at each other, then Gao Peng cleared his throat, and said loudly: "Tai Ao, the master of the Dragon Clan, and Yuan Feng, the ancestor of the Phoenix Clan, are here to pay a visit to Fellow Daoist Hongjun.  See you, friend."

    In the deepest part of Longquan Cave, an old Taoist with white beard and hair, holding a dust whisk in his hand, sat cross-legged in a bright zodiac robe, and the endless spiritual energy of heaven and earth almost formed a vortex, pouring into his body continuously.

    Hearing Gao Peng's gentle and jade-like voice, Hongjun's eyes suddenly opened, and the spiritual vortex dissipated immediately, and a look of doubt flashed in his eyes.

    Since he was conceived from the chaos, he has traveled in the prehistoric land for decades, and has never intersected with any living beings. Since then, he has been practicing in this cave.

    How did Zulong and Yuanfeng know of his existence?  He also called out his name in one breath, which really puzzled him.

    But since someone came to the door and wanted to discuss with him, he naturally couldn't ignore it. He got up immediately, his figure flashed a few times, and then he reached the entrance of the cave. With a wave of his hand, the door was opened, and Hongjun walked away.  go out.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 938

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    When Hongjun saw Gao Peng and Zhang Ziying, his eyes flashed with admiration. He flicked the whisk in his hand, pinched a Dao seal, bowed slightly and said, "I have seen the two fellow Taoists. I am a poor Taoist."

    Gao Peng's eyes flickered slightly, and he returned the courtesy: "I have disturbed fellow daoist Qingxiu, and I hope fellow daoist will forgive me."

    Hongjun smiled slightly, "Fellow Daoist is serious, please come inside."

    Gao Peng also stretched out his hand, and said: "The guest is up to the master, and the Taoist friend is invited first."

    Hongjun's eyes lit up when he heard the words, so a guest can do whatever he wants, but there is a lot of "reason" in what he said, this Zulong is indeed a righteous person.

    Just like today when the earth first opened, all living beings in the world are completely blank in terms of "reasons", and there is no such thing as propriety, righteousness, honesty, and ethics. All "reasons" must be realized by sentient beings themselves.

    In this era, any discourse about ethics and sophistication in later generations is a "reason" that contains the wisdom of Dao.

    Before the emergence of Confucianism, there was no such thing as benevolence, righteousness, propriety, wisdom and trustworthiness in the world. Anything related to etiquette, morality, integrity, and handling of affairs was a manifestation of great wisdom in the prehistoric world. People who understand these "reasons" are all  Youdao expert.

    In other words, any future generations who travel to the prehistoric era can be a generation of great sages. Of course, whether they can survive is another matter.

    After listening to Gao Peng's words "Guests follow the master's instructions", Hongjun felt that he had learned a "principle". He must have benefited a lot from discussing with these two fellow Taoists, so Hongjun turned around and led the way without any hesitation.  Be alert.

    Gao Peng and Zhang Ziying looked at each other, and they both saw a trace of sternness in each other's eyes. They could see through Hongjun's Taoism at a glance, but they just entered the Golden Immortal Realm, and they only needed one finger to crush them to death.

    Therefore, when Hongjun turned around and walked into the cave, the two suddenly became violent. Zhang Ziying waved his hand, and an enchantment instantly covered the area in front of Longquan Cave, while Gao Peng punched Hongjun's back hard.  past.

    The one move "Shan Hai Boxing Classic" is the most concentrated in strength, and it contains Gao Peng's 10% cultivation level "Straight into the Yellow Dragon" and bombards Hongjun's vest impartially.

    How fast is he moving?  At such a close distance, even Hongjun's spiritual treasure, which can automatically protect the master, did not react. Just now, a dark yellow light appeared, but Hongjun had already eaten it.  With this punch.

    "Boom"

    With a loud bang, Hongjun's body exploded into a cloud of blood mist. It was really like killing a boss.  The equipment exploded by the boss.

    Once those treasures appeared, they instinctively wanted to escape, but the surrounding space had been blocked by Zhang Ziying, how could they escape?

    Gao Peng ignored those treasures for the time being, and reached out to grab them, and a true spirit had already fallen into his palm. That punch blasted Hongjun's physical body and spirit into thin air. Hongjun's true spirit, like those treasures, wanted to escape.  But it was blocked by Zhang Ziying's enchantment.

    "Don't blame me for being too ruthless, who let you exist in the world of the ultimate assessment!" Gao Peng muttered to himself, and with a "huh", a big golden flame rose from his palm, burning Hongjun's trace of true spirit.

    Daoist Daoist Hongjun, the teacher of the saints, was killed in the bud shortly after he stepped into the Tao. There may still be a Taoist ancestor in this world, but that person will never be Hongjun.

    After completely obliterating Hongjun, Gao Peng and Zhang Ziying looked at those treasures. Both of them were breathing heavily. Let's see what's there!

    Twenty-four good fortune jade plates, Pangu banners, Taiji pictures, mountains and rivers and land pictures, red hydrangea, twelve merit golden lotus, congenital five-party flags (Oriental green lotus treasure color flag, western plain cloud border flag, central Wuji apricot  Yellow flag, the southern Lidi flame flag, the northern Zhenwu Zaodiao flag), etc.

    These are just the most precious treasures in Hongjun's hands. Others are messy and have different functions. There are still hundreds of strong and weak spirit treasures flying all over the sky.  Boss, Gao Peng and Zhang Ziying can arm themselves to the teeth.

    "Husband, what are you still doing in a daze? Collect the treasure!" While maintaining the barrier, Zhang Ziying radiated five colors of divine light, blue, yellow, red, black, and white, towards the spirit treasure flying in the sky, and fell into the divine light.  The spirit treasure in it disappeared immediately.

    Gao Peng was amazed when he saw it, and he naturally recognized that this is the five-color divine light that Kong Xuanzhang will run rampant in the world in the future. It is said that within the five elements, everything can be brushed and nothing can be broken. It turned out to be the natal supernatural power inherited from his mother.

    Not to be outdone, he raised his left arm and pushed his left palm outwards.A circle glowing with rich golden light appeared on his arm, flew out along the arm, and stood in front of him, a strong suction force came out from the circle.

    The circle seemed to turn into a black hole that devoured everything, and the spirit treasures flying around were involuntarily sucked in. Once they passed through the circle, the spirit treasures that had been bouncing around suddenly calmed down, as if they had been sealed  generally.

    This circle is nothing but Laojun's Vajra Bracelet. Its function is to capture all kinds of weapons and magic treasures. No matter what magic weapon or spirit treasure, once it passes through the Vajra Bracelet, it will be sealed by the power of the formation on the bracelet.  Spirituality, in this regard, is similar to the five-color divine light.

    Of course, the five-color divine light is definitely more powerful. The five-color divine light is not just for brushing people and things. After being brushed by the five-color divine light, the spirit treasure will be sealed spiritually, and the living beings will be sealed.  If it is, it will directly burst out and damage it.

    During the Great Tribulation of Conferring the Gods, the Qingping sword transformed from the thirty-sixth-grade chaotic green lotus leaf of the leader of the Heavenly Cult was blown away by Kong Xuan's five-color divine light.  Feng, in the hands of this mother, is naturally stronger.

    In a short while, the huge pile of spiritual treasures and treasures all fell into the hands of Gao Peng and Zhang Ziying. Without the master's control, no matter how powerful the innate treasures were, they would not be able to resist the quasi-sage's power to collect them.

    "Okay! Now let's change the dungeon, switch to the west, and wait until we get the Four Swords of Jade Immortals, Jade Immortals Formation, God-killing Spear, and the Twelve-Rank Misering Black Lotus, and then we will go back and share the spoils, hehe."

    After hearing Gao Peng's words, Zhang Ziying pursed her lips and said jokingly, "I hope our husband and wife won't fight because of the uneven distribution of spoils."

    Gao Peng's expression changed when he heard the words, and he said sternly: "This will never happen. Even if I give you all these treasures, I don't mind. I didn't rely on foreign things to fool me. Besidesin my eyes, you  It is the most precious treasure in this prehistoric world."

    Zhang Ziying's heart warmed up when she heard the words, hugged Gao Peng, and said angrily: "Just kidding, why are you so serious! It's really boring."

    Gao Peng didn't know whether to laugh or cry, he kissed Zhang Ziying hard, grabbed her at the peaks behind her, and then said with a laugh: "Let's go! Let's brush up the Dao ancestor and the Demon ancestor, and then we can upgrade properly after brushing the Demon ancestor."  , ready to pk." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 939: Emperor Shun Taichi Targeted by Zeus

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    When Zhang Ziying left the Immortal Volcano and went to the East China Sea to join Gao Peng, Shiqilin Mengxu carried the auspicious cloud and flew forward at a place not high above the ground. The speed was not fast, and Buzhou Mountain was not far away, so he was not in a hurry.  He wanted to take a good look at this prehistoric world.

    As far as the eye can see, there are continuous mountains, peaks soaring into the clouds, strange mountains and strange rocks, clear water and white sand, and everywhere is like a fairyland. It has to be said that the environment of this prehistoric world is indeed a paradise for ascetics.

    Along the way, Meng Xu has seen all kinds of prehistoric creatures. These creatures have different races and are all kinds of strange things, but they have one thing in common. They all live in the form of their own bodies, and no creatures have turned into human forms.

    However, there is no concept of "human" in today's world. The human form is called the Tao body, which is the most perfect form and the fastest form of cultivation.

    The fighting methods of the prehistoric tribes are basically hand-to-hand combat, which is normal. Those who can have the inheritance of the heavenly method in the prehistoric are basically innate creatures like Hongjun Luohu, or the three great chaotic beasts.

    Other acquired spirits can only rely on instinct to absorb aura for cultivation, and there is no complete cultivation system at all, let alone how to transform into a Taoist body.

    Along the way, huge alien beasts can be seen everywhere, accompanied by natural battles. Spiritual roots, spiritual fruits, elixir, places full of spiritual energy, etc. are all reasons for fighting. The law of the jungle and the survival of the fittest are the most primitive  rules of survival.

    Along the way, Meng Xu has seen all kinds of struggles among the prehistoric tribes, and death can be seen almost everywhere. He began to understand the original Qilin and Zulong Yuanfeng.

    In such an environment, if one does not vigorously develop power and become the master of heaven and earth, no living being will have a sense of security, yes, it is a sense of security, becoming stronger is just to make oneself safe, fierce, just to cover up the cowardice in one's heart  .

    Meng Xu's journey made him realize a lot of things. Of course, he was not just on his way, he also collected spiritual roots, elixir, and spiritual  Bao and so on, anyway, as long as it is what he likes, he will get it by scratching the ground.

    A few hours later, when Gao Peng and Zhang Ziying were still on their way to West Kunlun, Meng Xu had already arrived at Buzhou Mountain.

    Looking at the sky-high and grounded Pangu's spine in front of him, Buzhou Xianshan, Meng Xu felt his insignificance for the first time. Not long after the heaven and earth first opened, Buzhou Mountain still exudes Pangu's powerful coercion.

    It is precisely because of this that there are no creatures living near Buzhou Mountain today, and the twelve ancestor witches have not yet been conceived!

    Under such coercion, ordinary creatures can't even practice cultivation. I'm afraid only innate demon gods can practice in such a place, so Buzhou Mountain has become a pure land without fighting.

    Meng Xu straightened his mind, pressed down the cloud head, fell to the ground and walked up Buzhou Mountain step by step. With his quasi-sage cultivation base, the coercion of Pangu naturally did not have much effect on him.

    According to his intuition, the coercion of Buzhou Mountain is only effective for creatures below the Taiyi Golden Immortal cultivation level. After reaching the Golden Immortal Realm, they can resist the coercion and walk freely in Buzhou Mountain.

    After walking for several hours, a place that could not be penetrated appeared in Meng Xu's perception, he immediately rushed to that place, and arrived at the place within a few breaths, and then he found that his eyes suddenly turned into  A white mist.

    "This is a natural formation." Meng Xu was overjoyed, since it is a natural formation, there must be treasures inside, so Meng Xu acted immediately.

    This natural formation implies the principles of the five elements, but it has no offensive power. It is obviously just a maze. It is not difficult to break this formation, and it is a piece of cake for Meng Xu.

    It didn't take long for Meng Xu to walk out of the formation with ease, and came inside the formation. What appeared in front of him was a congenital gourd vine, with seven gourds of red, orange, yellow, green, blue and purple hanging on the vine.

    Seeing these seven gourds, Meng Xu didn't know which one was wrong, his brain twitched, and he hummed, "Gourd baby, gourd baby, seven melons on a vine Uh Hehe."

    Meng Xu laughed at himself, it was a long memory, so long that he had almost forgotten it, but this incident also moved him.

    In the original prehistoric plot, the seven gourds and gourd vines were obtained by seven great powers, and all of them were refined into magic weapons, but what if they were not refined by themselves, but let them become refined forms?

    Maybe he will really get a group of gourd babies, and the human form of this innate seven-color gourd is not comparable to the gourd babies in cartoons.

    In the original plot, the red gourd was obtained by Taoist Hongyun, and it was refined into a nine-nine-scattering soul gourd, which can scatter people's souls.

    orange gourdThe reed was obtained by Nu Wa, who refined it into the gourd, the most precious treasure of the demon clan. A demon banner was bred in the gourd, which made Nu Wa the virgin of the demon clan.

    The yellow gourd was obtained by the demon emperor Di Jun, who refined it into the mighty Immortal-Slaying Flying Knife.

    The green gourd was obtained by Yuan Tianzun, and he refined it into the unicorn spirit, which can shock people's minds.

    The blue gourd was obtained by Tongtian, but unfortunately he is not good at refining weapons, but the green gourd did not leave any prestige.

    The blue gourd was obtained by Hongjun, and everything has a ray of life, and it was used by Hongjun to continue the incense.

    The purple gourd was obtained by Lao Tzu, and he trained it into a purple gold gourd, which can be used to collect people. As long as it is put in, it will turn into the nutrients of the gourd and nourish the gourd. The finished product is now in Gao Peng's arms!

    The rest of the gourd vines were obtained by Nuwa, used to create humans, and turned into treasures of merit.

    The magic weapons transformed by these gourds are already so powerful, if they are all cultivated in human form, how powerful would they be?  Meng Xu was looking forward to it, so he accepted these seven "grandchildren"

    The core position of the sun star.

    Zeus looked at the two golden strange birds with three legs that looked like crows in front of him, and a satisfied smile floated on his face.

    "What I think is right, no matter in any mythical world, on the sun and the moon, there will be born gods, then you are mine."

    The creatures that Zeus saw were naturally the immature Demon Emperor Jun and Donghuang Taiyi. As for the Chaos Clock and Hetu Luoshu in their arms, Zeus didn't care.

    He can't play with the spirit treasures of the East either. All he needs is to take these two sun-born gods for his own use and enrich the power of Olympus.

    Zeus didn't waste any time, and directly reached out to grab the two three-legged golden crows. He wanted to collect a bit of their souls, so that their lives were in Zeus' hands.

    At this moment, the Chaos Clock sensed that its master was in danger, and automatically protected the Lord. The five-colored light instantly enveloped Di Jun and Tai Yi, and a pattern of gossip rose on the Hetu Luoshu, which complemented the five-colored light emitted by the Chaos Clock  .

    "when"

    The sound of the bell is mighty, the universe is brilliant, the sky and the earth are eclipsed, and the universe is shaken.

    It's a pity that this is talking about the power that the Chaos Clock can exert when driven by its master. At this time, Taiyi has not yet fully conceived, which is equivalent to the state of a fetus, and has not even awakened its intelligence. How can it actively drive the Chaos Clock?  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 940: The Collapsed Prehistoric World

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The power of the Chaos Clock's chime only blocked Zeus's hand. Zeus snorted coldly, his hand was suddenly covered by thunder that shone with strange colors, he clenched his fist, and slammed towards the Chaos Clock.  past.

    At the beginning, Zeus was taken aback by the strange thunder he sent out. Later, he learned from the implanted memory of the main god that that color is called chaos, and the thunder he mastered is called "chaos god thunder"  .

    This Chaos Divine Thunder came from the Chaos Demon God who controlled the Dao of Thunder in his previous life. It is the first thunder in the chaotic universe. Naturally, it is also the most powerful thunder. It is stronger than the "Thunder of Heaven's Punishment" he controlled before.  How many.

    "Boom"

    "Om"

    The Chaos Clock was hit by Zeus's fist, and a muffled sound spread. The light on the body of the clock dimmed, and it trembled slightly, making a humming sound like a mourning sound.  Tu collapsed directly under this punch.

    "Boom"

    Zeus punched again, and the five-color divine light protecting Di Juntai disappeared without a trace, and Di Juntai no longer had any strength to protect him.

    Zeus stretched out his hand again, and two true spirits flew out of Di Juntai's body and fell into Zeus's palm. Zeus opened his mouth and swallowed the two true spirits.

    So far, the protagonists of the second largest calamity in the world, the Demon Emperor Jun and Donghuang Taiyi, have been completely controlled by Zeus.

    After obtaining the true spirits of Dijun and Taiyi, Zeus flipped his hand and took out his scepter, and pointed at Dijun's eyebrows. Zeus did a great job. Through the connection of the real spirit, all the memories of Dijun and Taiyi were restored.  Known by him.

    And what he did at this time was to erase the part of Dijun's memory about his origin, and then re-implanted a memory in him.

    As for other memories about cultivation and supernatural powers, he did not change them. After Taiyi was concocted in the same way, Zeus's scepter was pointed at Dijun again, and he said: "Apollo, my child, in the name of the king of gods, I bestow  Your god of the sun is in charge of the light between heaven and earth."

    After he finished speaking, he turned his hands over, and a cluster of light that looked like a small sun appeared in his palm, which was the real Godhead of Apollo, the Greek sun god.

    Terrible Zeus, when he knew that he was about to face the world of ultimate assessment, he returned to the reincarnation world of Greek mythology he experienced last time, killed all the gods of Olympus, seized their godheads, and then put Olympus  Turning the temple into a magic weapon is to develop one's own power in the ultimate assessment world.

    Once Emperor Jun, now Apollo got this godhead, his aura soared, Tianxian Xuanxian Taiyi Xuanxian Jinxian Taiyi Jinxian Daluo Jinxian, all the way to Daluo Jinxian,  The breath gradually stopped growing.

    And his originally immature body also matured rapidly, Apollo's bird eyes suddenly opened, and he let out a high-pitched Qingming from his neck.

    "Zhi"

    The next moment, the light on Apollo's body was shining brightly, and after a few breaths, he retracted inwardly. The three-legged Golden Crow disappeared, replaced by a strong man in golden armor with a western appearance.

    As soon as he appeared, he waved away Hetu Luoshu, then knelt down on one knee to Zeus, and said, "Apollo sees the respected Father God."

    Zeus nodded in satisfaction, and with a wave of his hand, a golden western cross sword and a golden longbow floated in front of Apollo, "This is your Sun God Bow and Sun God Sword, you put them away and practice hard, and you will learn more about them in the future."  To conquer the world for Olympus."

    "Yes, thank you Father God for your gift." Apollo put away his divine bow and sword, and stood beside Zeus.

    Zeus pointed the scepter at Taiyi again, "Hephaestus, my child, in the name of the king of the gods, I grant you the position of Vulcan, to control the flames between heaven and earth."

    After speaking, he flipped his hands again, and a ball of red light was shot into the body of Taiyi. Hephaestus also took form, and received the Chaos Clock and the Vulcan Hammer bestowed by Zeus.

    Finally, Zeus raised his head and looked towards a certain direction in the sun. There, there was another innate god being conceived, but it was one of Dijun's two wives who gave birth to him ten golden crows "Sun Yu"  Xihe.

    Undoubtedly, Xi He also failed to escape Zeus' poisonous hand, but her fate remained unchanged except for the tampering of her memory about her own origin.  Queen of the Temple of Pease.

    When Apollo looked at Hera wearing a crown, holding a queen scepter, with the elegance of a queen, a beautiful curly hair flying down from the crown, arms as white as lilies, and Hera's elegant clothes full of fragrance.  When I came, I felt an inexplicable feeling of emptiness in my heart.??.

    It¡¯s also Zeus¡¯s fault, they are obviously a couple, but they were turned into a mother and son by him. This is also why Apollo and Hera brought him a Hulunbeier crown when he was traveling in the prehistoric world and pulling power around.  The seeds were planted.

    But Zeus doesn't necessarily care about it. His family relationship in the Olympus Temple is extremely chaotic, and chaos is common. Uncles marrying nieces, younger brothers marrying older sisters, can be described as endless.

    Besides, in the eyes of Zeus, Apollo and Hera are just a group of tools for him to drive, even cannon fodder, and he doesn't even care about this.

    After finishing the Sun Star, Zeus took his nominal wife and two cheap sons to the Lunar Star.

    On the lunar planet, Zeus harvested Artemis, the moon god and the goddess of hunting. Of course, her original name was Chang Xi.

    Apollo expressed on the spot that he liked Artemis. As one of his most important combat forces, Zeus would naturally not be too stingy with him, and announced on the spot that Apollo and Artemis were married.

    In the Greek mythology system, Apollo and Artemis are twin siblings.

    After that, Zeus took four of his men back to the Temple of Olympus to settle down, ordered them to practice hard, and then wandered around the wilderness alone, dragging valuable innate creatures into Olympus.

    He took Kunpeng in the North Sea, Poseidon, the god of the sea, Patriarch Styx in the Western Sea of ??Blood, Hades, the king of Hades, Queen Mother of the West in Kunlun, and Athena, the goddess of wisdom and war, in the western mountains.  The beasts are so strange, they are the god of war Ares

    In short, after Zeus appeared in the prehistoric world, he did not cultivate, did not hunt for treasures, and did nothing. He was all about pulling power. He has the godhead of the Olympus gods in his hands, and his rise speed can be said to be the fastest. He will be the first in the prehistoric world in the future  The atmosphere of the big clan gradually took shape.

    Poor those great powers who will be famous in the prehistoric world in the future, or they have just started to practice, or they have not yet fully conceived, and they have become the subordinates of a foreign god in such a muddle.

    The twelve main gods were gathered very quickly, and they were all innate creatures with outstanding combat power. Zeus's vision was very picky!  Specially attack creatures with great potential.

    After the godhead was exhausted, he used powerful means to forcibly recruit his subordinates, and all the subordinates he recruited were seized by him with a trace of true spirit, and they could not resist at all.

    In the future, most of the 3,000 mortal visitors from Zixiao Palace will be dragged into Olympus by him. Compared with Zeus, he is simply a scumbag.

    But it is also the era of receiving and guiding Zhunti. With the way of heaven, they dare not do too much and cause too much karma. If they were also born in this era and have such strength, then it is uncertain, maybe the West  The power of the religion has to be multiplied several times.

    However, Lian Hongjun has disappeared, and the so-called three thousand mortal guests of Zixiao Palace naturally no longer exist, and it is even unknown whether the six saints will appear.

    A good prehistoric world, because of the arrival of these applicants, was completely destroyed, and the prehistoric future turned on an unknown crooked road.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 941 Go home, which home to go to?

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    In the north, the land of the Asa Protoss.

    After Odin released the two crows, he placed the World Tree here, and then began to create humans with the branches of the World Tree.

    He carved the thick and thin branches of the arms into human figures of men and women, and then gave them life and breath, soul and wisdom, body temperature and five senses. When the two crows returned, there were already tens of thousands of people on the World Tree.

    These Asa people have one thing in common, that is, both men and women are taller than the humans created by Jehovah. The men are as tall as mountains, and the women are fit and slender. They are brave and good at fighting.

    The World Tree is in Norse mythology, but it has derived a world, and nine kingdoms have developed on the tree, which shows how huge it is.

    The trunk of the World Tree is like a huge tree mountain. I don¡¯t know how thick it is. The crown of the tree soars into the clouds. Each branch on the tree is like a spacious road. In the gap between the branches, there is a rainbow bridge.  Available for people to come and go.

    Zhang Ziying's innate sycamore tree is just a small sapling in front of this world tree, and even, in terms of size alone, it is not as good as Zhoushan.

    In the northern part of the entire prehistoric continent, 70% of the land was covered by the World Tree, and the underground was filled with the intertwined roots of the World Tree.

    "Fujin, Wuni, you are back, tell me quickly what you have seen." Seeing the return of the two crows, Odin paused the man-making project and said to the two crows.

    The two crows returned to Odin's shoulders, Fu Jin waved a pair of wings, and said vividly, "Oh, my Lord God King, it's too bad, this world is simply too bad, except that the magic element is very strong and active.  Other than that, it's pretty much useless."

    "This world is very big, so big that it is almost boundless. We have not been able to fly to every corner of the world, and no matter on the ground or in the air, there are terrible monsters everywhere. Horrible battles happen every day. Those monsters are simply  Even more terrifying than the giants"

    Odin listened to the chattering Fokine telling what they had seen and heard, without the slightest impatience.

    The spirits of Fu Jin and Wu Ni can be connected. Wu Ni represents memory, just like a camera, it will record all the scenes it sees in its mind, but its expressive ability is very poor.

    Foggin represents thought, which can classify Wuni's memories, analyze the priorities, and then tell Odin clearly.

    "This is the situation of the creatures in this world. In addition, we found some places worth paying attention to. One is in the center of this continent surrounded by the sea. There is an extremely high mountain there. There is a very strong coercion on that mountain.  I can't get close to Wu Ni at all"

    "In addition to that strange mountain, there is also a valley in the east, where I saw a group of humans, they"

    "An island in the western sea, we also can't get close, but we saw a palace on the island"

    Following Fu Jin's description of the valley and the palace, Odin's expression gradually became serious. It was God and Zeus. How could they appear in this oriental mythical world?  There was no doubt that they were two of the remaining five applicants.

    "Apart from the valley in the east and the island in the west, have you found any other humanoid creatures?" After listening to Fu Jin's report, Odin asked solemnly.

    "No, this world is full of all kinds of monsters, and I don't see any humanoid creatures at all. Maybe other humanoid creatures are hiding!"

    Odin nodded slowly, so the other three applicants are either hidden, orthey are not in human form.

    "Okay! It seems that I have to speed up the progress and form the berserker (Bassaka: Berserker) army as soon as possible, otherwise, we will fall behind, and if we fall behind we will be beaten."

    Odin put down the wood carvings in his hands, and there are tens of thousands of people, which is enough for the time being, and let them multiply themselves. What he needs to do now is to teach martial arts and train his army of berserkers

    The west.

    Gao Peng and Zhang Ziying traveled the vast western land for more than ten years, but they never found any trace of the demon ancestor Luohu, not even a demon clan.

    At first, Gao Peng felt that in the whole west, only Lingshan had the strongest aura, and most of Luo Hu's cats lived near there.

    But after going around for a while, they even found the Zhunti Taoist who had not yet transformed, the innate Gengjin Bodhi tree, and the guiding Taoist who sat under the tree and practiced, but there was no trace of Rahu.

    Today's guidelineMention has never experienced Zixiao Palace as a teacher, and has not yet traveled to the prehistoric age, and has no valuable treasures, but Gao Peng and Zhang Ziying still did not let them go.

    The main reason is that they really didn't like these two shameless bastards, so they crushed to death the two people who were only in the realm of Taiyi Xuanxian, but Zhunti's bodhi tree was put away by Zhang Ziying, planning to use it in the future  Refined into a wonderful tree of seven treasures.

    The Qibao Miaoshu claims to wipe out everything, and her five-color divine light can wipe out all the five elements. If the two can be combined, how can the power be as simple as one plus one equals two?

    "Wife, Luo Hu hides so hard, it's not a way for us to find it like this!" One day ten years later, Gao Peng said helplessly to Zhang Ziying in a certain cave in the Western Spirit Mountain.

    Zhang Ziying said thoughtfully: "I guess, there may be some secret connection between Luo Hui and Hongjun. After Hongjun was killed by us, Luo Hui felt threatened, so he hid."

    Gao Peng stroked his chin, nodded slowly, and said, "It's possible. I don't think we can waste time like this. It's fine if we can't find Luo Hu. He will show up sooner or later. Our top priority is to go back and refine those many  Lingbao to treasure, enhance strength."

    "Maybe when we are wandering around all over the world, the others are making progress. If we are pulled down too much, it will be bad!"

    Zhang Ziying agreed: "You are right. The Four Swords of Zhuxian are powerful, but their killing spirit is too strong, and they have no effect on suppressing luck. With our ability, we may not be afraid of the Zhuxian Sword Formation.  A lot of time must be wasted on it.¡±

    Gao Peng got up and said: "If that's the case, let's go back first!"

    Zhang Ziying glanced at Gao Peng with a half-smile, and said with a smile, "Where are you going?"

    Gao Peng said as a matter of course: "Go home! Where else can I go back?"

    "Of course I know to go home, but which home?"

    "Uh" Gao Peng was taken aback, and then he remembered that Zhang Ziying is now Yuanfeng, her home is in the south of the Immortal Volcano, and his own is in the East China Sea Dragon Palace, this

    Gao Peng scratched his cheek, thought for a while, and suddenly seemed to think of something, "By the way, Kong Xuan and Dapeng, have you been born yet?"

    Zhang Ziying rolled his eyes at him delicately, and said angrily, "Did you give birth to your nine sons, Da Ri Tianlong?"

    Gao Peng spread his hands and said: "Those nine guys probably have no chance to be born. The Great Ritian Dragon appeared before I entered, but it is still an egg."

    Zhang Ziying said: "Similarly, Kong Xuan and Dapeng are still two eggs."

    Gao Peng was moved when he heard the words, "Well, I will go to the undead volcano with you first. I have an idea. Let's discuss it carefully and see if it is feasible." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 942 Gao Peng's plan

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Huh? Let Kong Xuan replace Hongjun and become the Daoist? This" Zhang Ziying heard Gao Peng's words, and said with some hesitation: "Are we helping him or cheating him?"

    Gao Peng thought for a while, and said: "If you just let him become a saint, and don't follow the Tao with your body, it is not a pit. If he can penetrate the three thousand ways in the jade plate of good fortune, then he will be the teacher of the saint.  , even if he does not conform to the Dao in the future, the other six sages have to perform the disciple ceremony to him."

    "What's more, Jieyin Zhunti has disappeared, and it is unknown whether the six sages still exist. If we can get the help of a Hunyuan sage, then our confidence in eating chicken will be greatly enhanced. Even, we can let Kong Xuan  Directly use the power of heaven to kill the other four applicants."

    Zhang Ziying's heart trembled when she heard the words, she suddenly understood something, her whole body trembled slightly, she raised her head to look at Gao Peng who was standing at the entrance of the cave with her back to her, suppressed the ups and downs of her heart, tried to maintain a calm voice, and said: "Why?  Should we choose Kong Xuan instead of asking Da Ri Tian Long to comprehend the good fortune jade plate?"

    Gao Peng was silent for a moment, and said calmly: "Kong Xuan's aptitudeis above the Great Sun and Heavenly Dragon."

    Zhang Ziying shouted: "Excuses, all are excuses."

    ""

    Gao Peng was silent, Zhang Ziying clenched her fists tightly, her nails sank deep into the palm of her hand, Gao Peng sanctified Kong Xuan, and Kong Xuan was her son, if she and him must share life and death in the end, then there is no doubt that Kong Xuan  Will stand by her side, so Needless to say the result?

    He wanted to sacrifice himself and give her the chance of life, butbut how could you be so selfish?  If you don't exist in the world and I live alone, what's the use of having endless life?  What's the point of controlling the heavens and worlds?

    "I don't agree to let Kong Xuan comprehend the good fortune jade plate in exchange for the Great Sun Dragon." Zhang Ziying said firmly.

    Gao Peng said in a deep voice: "Impossible, I have other uses for the Great Ritian Dragon."

    "Stop making excuses, what use are you for?" Zhang Ziying snorted coldly.

    Gao Peng sighed deeply, and said softly: "Honey, don't be self-willed, just listen to me this time, okay?"

    Zhang Ziying said resolutely: "Then tell me, what is the use of the Great Ritian Dragon? Why can't he be allowed to comprehend the jade plate of good fortune?"

    Gao Peng frowned and said: "Okay! If you want to know, I won't hide it from you. When the Great Ritian Dragon was born, it was destined to suck half of my cultivation.  will be comparable."

    "So I plan to erase his memory and primordial spirit before he is born, and then refine his physical body into my incarnation outside the body, and use him to travel the wilderness and deal with other applicants."

    "If I can kill one or two, that would be great. If I can't get them killed, I can go to the dark place completely. Even if I go out as Zulong, they won't know that I am an applicant  , In this way, maybe I will have a chance to die one or two."

    Gao Peng's words are reasonable, even Zhang Ziying can figure out in an instant how he will kill the other party. It's very simple, no matter who kills his incarnation, he has reason to invest in another applicant in the name of avenging his son's death.  under the command of the

    Then in the future when the two applicants are desperately fighting, he will work behind the scenes, so that at least one of them will have a chance to be killed.

    ? To a certain extent, Gao Peng is indeed ruthless, and it can even be said that he is unscrupulous. In order to win, he even does not hesitate to poison his own blood.

    But she can also understand, after all, that is only his child in name, in fact, how much affection can she have for Kong Xuan and Golden Winged Roc?  Maybe the children's feelings for their mothers are true, but their mothers are not real mothers!

    However, Gao Peng gave a reasonable explanation, but Zhang Ziying was unwilling to compromise like this, "Okay! Even if Tianlong can't do it, don't you still have a brother Yinglong? It's okay to let him comprehend the jade plate of good fortune!  "

    Gao Peng sighed: "Okay, don't argue with me about this issue, Da Ri Tianlong can still have half of my cultivation base anyway, and he was born in the middle stage of quasi-sage, but Yinglong is now no more than Xuan Xian.  By the time of Emperor Xuanyuan Huangdi, it was nothing more than a big Luo."

    "And with his aptitude, not to mention the Three Thousand Ways, he hasn't even been able to penetrate his own Earth Way. Can you expect him to penetrate the Three Thousand Ways? Even with the help of the good fortune jade plate, it is probably not very possible."

    "Let Kong Xuan come! Kong Xuan is known as the number one person under the saints. If the number of saints under the Dao of Heaven is not complete, he has a great chance to become a saint. If he has the jade plate of good fortune, then he will definitely be a saint."  Proper ones can be sanctified, so the good fortune jade plate can only be given to him, even goldEven Dapeng can¡¯t do it.  "

    Zhang Ziying opened her mouth, but she still couldn't say anything, but she also secretly decided that no matter what, she would not let Kong Xuan intervene in their affairs

    Immortal volcano, phoenix nest on plane tree.

    The phoenix's nest has an area of ??several acres. Zhang Ziying usually lies in the nest as a phoenix. It is not too big or too small. She can return to the nest in a human form. The two of them are like entering the national gymnasium of later generations. Coincidentally,  Yes, the gymnasium is called the Bird's Nest.

    The eggs of Kong Xuan and Golden Winged Roc are huge, nearly ten feet high, and four to five feet in diameter, which are a little smaller than the eggs of the Great Ritian Dragon.

    Standing in front of the two eggs, Gao Peng said to Zhang Ziying: "If they are allowed to conceive normally, I am afraid it will take at least a few Yuan Hui to hatch. By then, the Lich Tribulation is over. It seems that we have to give them some help."  .¡±

    Zhang Ziying nodded slowly, and said: "Indeed, what they need is a large amount of spiritual energy. We use the treasures containing a large amount of spiritual energy as the base of the formation in the nest, and set up a large gathering array, which can greatly shorten their incubation time."

    Gao Peng said: "Well, with the resources we have, I am sure that they will hatch within ten thousand years."

    Zhang Ziying said hesitantly: "But we use all the resources on their brothers, what about Da Ri Tianlong?"

    Gao Peng pondered: "Da Ri Tianlong is not in a hurry. Even if he is conceived and mature, he will not be born until the Nine Stars Lianzhu. The real Nine Stars Lianzhu only appears once every six thousand years."

    "According to the memory implanted by the Lord God, the last time Jiuxing Lianzhu appeared just over five hundred years ago, that is to say, even if we use all the resources on Da Ri Tianlong, he would still need 11,500  years to be born."

    "But Kong Xuan and the Golden Winged Roc will only be born in about eight or nine thousand years, so don't worry about the Great Ritian Dragon. When Kong Xuan and the others are born, it will not be too late for us to collect resources."

    Zhang Ziying took a few steps, thought for a while, and said, "Are you ready for a protracted war? I think, why don't we just look for other applicants immediately, with two against one, and defeat them one by one, and settle the matter earlier.  Come down, because the longer it drags on, the greater the variables, who knows how far they will grow?" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 943: Meng Xu's Enemy Behavior

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Gao Peng stared at Zhang Ziying for a while, then sighed quietly: "I don't want to kill them too early, because I'm afraid."

    Zhang Ziying asked puzzledly: "What are you afraid of? Afraid that we are not their opponents? How is this possible? With our cultivation base and the treasure in our hands, there is no reason to lose"

    Gao Peng directly interrupted Zhang Ziying, "I'm afraid that if we kill all the opponents too early, the Lord God will force us"

    "So I hope they live as long as possible, so thatwe can spend more time together."

    ""

    Zhang Ziying stared at him in a daze. It turned out that it was like this. She lowered her head and said softly, "Okay, then let's leave other people alone and just work hard to improve ourselves. If they don't come to you, then we won't either."  Take the initiative to find them."

    Seeing that Zhang Ziying understood his thoughts, Gao Peng nodded in relief and said, "Come on! Let's set up the formation."

    "Um."

    "Zhi"

    Just at this moment, several crisp chirps sounded outside the nest, Gao Peng and Zhang Ziying looked at each other, they flew up together, and landed on the edge of the Phoenix nest.

    I saw a few big birds that were similar in shape to Zhang Ziying Yuanfeng's body, but with different colors flying up to the branches and landing on the branches outside Zhang Ziying's nest.

    "Old Ancestor, you are back! This is"

    There are five big birds flying up to the branch. The colors on their bodies are red, blue, yellow, purple, and white, and they are all red. It seems that the leader of the five birds spoke actively.

    Her voice was clear and sweet, she was obviously a female bird, looking at Gao Peng beside Yuanfeng, a look of confusion flashed in the bird's eyes.

    Zhang Ziying smiled and said: "Let me introduce to you, this is the ancestor of the Dragon Clan in the East China Sea, Zulong, and also my husband-in-law. You treat him as you would treat me."

    The five birds couldn't help being taken aback when they heard it, they didn't expect that the ancestor went out and found a husband-in-law for himself, dare not neglect, the five birds lowered their heads in unison, and said in unison: "Greetings to Master Zulong."

    There are male and female voices. The red, cyan, and purple birds make female voices, while the yellow and white birds make deep or clear male voices.

    Gao Peng nodded slightly, with a slight smile on his face, and Zhang Ziying introduced to Gao Peng: "The five of them are also born innately, they are the 'five phoenixes' under my command, and they lead the birds of various races for me.  The green ones are green luan, the yellow ones are swans, the purple ones are swans, and the white ones are swans.¡±

    After Zhang Ziying's introduction, Gao Peng did not hesitate to praise him, "Okay, okay, your Feng clan is really blessed, and everyone is an outstanding generation."

    "It's the first time we meet, sir, I didn't prepare any greeting ceremony, here are a few spirit treasures, you can use them to defend yourself!"

    After Gao Peng finished speaking, he waved his hand, and five flags of different colors appeared in front of Wufeng. Zhang Ziying couldn't help giving him a blank look when he saw it.

    Wufeng was overjoyed, the aura of the top-grade innate spiritual treasure emanating from the Wufang flag made their hearts tremble.  How deep must Master Long's family be.

    "Thank you, Master, for the treasure."

    The five phoenixes shook their bodies and turned into human forms one after another. As expected, they were three women and two men, all of them with bright eyes and bright teeth, fairy appearance and beautiful appearance, which can be called handsome and beautiful.

    The five-party flags correspond to the respective characteristics of the five phoenixes. The fire phoenix gets the flame flag from the ground, the green phoenix gets the green lotus color flag, the scorpion gets the Wuji apricot yellow flag, and the scorpion gets the Zhenwuzao flag (also known as Xuanyuan control  water flag), Honghu gets the plain cloud border flag.

    The five phoenixes put away their respective spiritual treasures, and the fire phoenix, as the eldest sister of the five phoenixes, took the initiative to say: "Old ancestor, three years ago, the ancestor of the qilin clan, the ancestor of the qilin clan, Master Qilin, came to visit."

    "Because the ancestor was away and did not meet, Master Shiqilin left some gifts and asked me to pass them on to the ancestor. He also asked the ancestor to go to Qilin Valley as a guest when he has time."

    After Huofeng finished speaking, he turned his hand, and five pistil-like fruits appeared in his palm. He held them in both hands, and stretched out slightly to Zhang Ziying, and the five fruits flew towards Zhang Ziying.

    Zhang Ziying and Gao Peng looked at each other, and a strange look flashed across their eyes. Zhang Ziying took the five fruits and took a look, but saw the word "Huang Zhong" on them.

    Zhang Ziying's eyes narrowed slightly, and she said in a deep voice: "It's Huangzhong plum. This Huangzhong plum blooms every ten thousand years, bears fruit every ten thousand years, and will not mature until ten thousand years later. In thirty thousand years, there are only nine fruits. He actually gave five at a time."  What a big handwriting."

    Gao Peng looked at Zhang Ziying, it seems that she also thought of it, this Huang Zhongli is the five great masters of Hongmeng.One of the spiritual roots, first appeared in Buzhou Mountain, and was finally obtained by the Queen Mother of the West.

    But now that it appears in the hands of Shi Qilin, there is no doubt that his original speculation is correct, and this Shi Qilin will definitely not be the original Shi Qilin.

    Thinking of this, Gao Peng asked Huofeng, "Huofeng, what does the Qilin look like then?"

    Hearing this, Huofeng turned sideways and waved her hand in mid-air beside her, a figure appeared in mid-air. It can be seen that the figure was a figure, but unfortunately, the figure in the figure was a blur  , cannot be seen at all.

    Huofeng's complexion changed slightly, and he said shamelessly: "Huofeng's morality is low, and he can't manifest the appearance of Master Qilin. Please forgive me, Master Zulong."

    Gao Peng waved his hand and said, "It's okay, I can't blame you for this matter."

    After speaking, the sword finger stretched out, and a chaotic light shot at the figure. With the injection of Gao Peng's cultivation, the figure gradually became clear. After a while, the figure in the figure appeared.

    "It's him!" Zhang Ziying and Gao Peng exclaimed in surprise after seeing the figure in the picture clearly.

    Gao Peng and Zhang Ziying looked at each other, and they both saw an inexplicable meaning in each other's eyes.

    Zhang Ziying looked at the five Huangzhong plums in his hand, a faint smile appeared on the corner of his mouth, and with a wave of his hand, the five Huangzhong plums flew to Wufeng respectively, "This Huangzhong plum is the innate spiritual root, smell it  The fragrance of flowers can lead to ten thousand years of Taoism, and eating a fruit can give you Daluo Daoguo, I have given it to you."

    Wufeng was overjoyed when he heard the words, and they all bowed down, "Thank you for your kindness."

    Regardless of whether Zhang Ziying or Gao Peng, the current cultivation bases are measured in hundreds of millions of years. A few yellow plums can add more than one million years to the cultivation base, which is just a drop in the bucket for them, so Zhang Ziying doesn't care.

    Zhang Ziying waved her hand and said: "Let's go down and practice hard, don't slack off, pass down the order to control the growth of the number of Feng people, order the people to practice hard, and don't leave the undead volcano at will."

    Although Wufeng didn't understand the intention of Zhang Ziying's order, they still followed the order.

    Gao Peng smiled and said to Zhang Ziying: "I saw Meng Xu's great potential at the beginning, but I didn't expect him to be able to make it this far. Are we raising tigers?"

    Zhang Ziying chuckled, and said: "We don't raise a tiger here, but a unicorn, but it's not really a serious problem."

    "I don't think it will take long for him to understand our identities, and I don't know how he will feel about his behavior of being an enemy."

    Gao Peng grinned, indeed, as long as a few years pass, Meng Xu finds that the dragon and phoenix clans have no signs of developing power, and he will soon understand, but he will not care about the mere five yellow plums, but he is depressed  How much will be a little bit.

    Judging from the fact that he was able to take out Huang Zhongli, when they were searching for Luohu all over the world, he should have been searching Buzhou Mountain. Not surprisingly, all the treasures in Buzhou Mountain had already fallen into his pocket.

    Although it is far inferior to their achievements of Bao Hongjun, it should not be underestimated. The other three applicants have not yet shown up, and they will not touch Shi Qilin for the time being.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 944 The Prelude to the First Tribulation of the Dragon Han Dynasty

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    ? Time in the prehistoric era seems to be very worthless, the long years are like a fleeting moment, and the time of ten thousand years is fleeting.

    Ten thousand years have passed, and Gao Peng, Zhang Ziying, and Meng Xu have already known the situation of other applicants, but Yahweh, Zeus, and Odin know nothing about them, they just know each other's existence.

    This is the home court advantage. Because the three of them did not find all the applicants, they have maintained an unspeakable tacit understanding over the past ten thousand years. They are not in a hurry to attack others. They just try their best to develop their own power and improve their own strength.  .

    On this day, all the prehistoric creatures felt an inexplicable coercion, which instantly enveloped the entire prehistoric desolation, but the coercion came and went quickly, and it didn't seem to have any impact on the prehistoric creatures.

    However, there are those "sighted people" who know that the long river of fate has taken shape, and the way of heaven has been born. From this moment on, all the actions of all living beings in the wilderness will be under the influence of the way of heaven.

    Those who follow the way of heaven will have the golden light of merit and virtue, and those who walk against the sky will also be punished by heaven and heaven. Shi Qilin, who was searching for treasures everywhere, finally converges. He returns to the Qilin Cave to practice in seclusion and no longer gets involved in the prehistoric world.

    Just as Gao Peng and Zhang Ziying thought, when he found out that the dragon and phoenix clans had not made any movement and had no reputation for ten thousand years, he already guessed that Zulong and Yuanfeng must be two applicants

    Temple of Olympus in the West Sea.

    Zeus sat on the high seat and asked the twelve main gods in the temple: "Who can tell me what that coercion is?"

    Apollo, the sun god, stood up on his own initiative, and said, "I report to Father God, that is the birth of the prehistoric world."

    "Oh?" Zeus's heart moved. When he was collecting his men, he had seen things like "Heaven" and "Luck" from the memories of many people.

    He can understand the meanings of the Dao of Heaven and luck, but it is a pity that his god system is incompatible with the prehistoric world, and he does not know how to establish a connection with the Dao of Heaven, and deduce what he wants to know from the long river of fate.

    "Then what have you learned from the Dao of Heaven?"

    After hearing Zeus's question, Apollo cheered up, and said: "Go back to the father, the child has calculated that the great fortune will gather in my Olympus Temple, and Olympus will be prosperous."

    "The boy is willing to lead his brothers and sisters to fight against the prehistoric world for the father god, to rule the prehistoric world, and to make the father god the co-lord of heaven and earth."

    Zeus was very happy when he heard the words. If he really became the co-lord of the prehistoric world, and the power of the whole world is for him to use, then how will other applicants fight against him?  It consumes them all.

    And when he dominates the prehistoric world, the other three applicants who have not shown up will no longer be able to hide. At that time, it will be time to decide the ownership of the Lord of Reincarnation.

    "Very good, my child, I grant you the position of Commander-in-Chief of the Olympus Army, and you will command the gods with full authority and be responsible for the battle."

    "Hephaestus, Artemis, you two are deputy commanders, assisting Apollo and Athena, and you are the military adviser of the army. You must work together to dominate the prehistoric world at the fastest speed."

    "Follow the decree of God the Father."

    ? Eastern Garden of Eden.

    Yahweh sits cross-legged on an apple tree, and endless power of faith pours into her body like a tide, making her emit a faint halo all the time, looking extremely holy and solemn.

    Tens of thousands of years of reproduction, coupled with Jehovah's teaching of light magic, made the birth rate of the human race she created far higher than the death rate, and many people even gained eternal life.

    With the accumulation of tens of thousands of years, the number of human races she created has already exceeded 100 million, spreading all over the prehistoric east. The Garden of Eden has become a "God Kingdom", like a paradise, which is not accessible to ordinary people.

    The more than 300,000 people living in the Garden of Eden today are all archangels with at least four wings, tens of thousands of seraphs, and two thousand archangels with halos on their heads. They are led by seven holy angels.

    Two-winged angels are not eligible to enter the Garden of Eden. They live around the Garden of Eden. There are tens of millions of them. They do nothing every day. Their only job is to practice light magic and fighting spirit, and at the same time provide Jehovah with a lot of power of faith.

    ?The more devout you are to Jehovah, the faster your cultivation will improve, and the more powerful a creature will be, the more power of faith you can provide to Jehovah, and the greater the feedback you will get. This is a virtuous circle.

    Every person who is born will be taught the magic of light after reaching the age of five. It can be said that the human race created by Jehovah is all soldiers.

    Angel and Hong?The comparison of cultivation level is that the two-winged angel is slightly equal to Tianxian, the four-winged archangel is slightly equal to Xuanxian, the long seraph is slightly equal to Taiyi Xuanxian, and the six-winged archangel with a halo on his head is roughly equal to Jinxian.  The number of holy angels is slightly equal to Taiyi Jinxian.

    As for the Daluo Jinxian, today's angel family only has Seraphim Gabriel and Holy Archangel Michael.

    In addition to the two, the other five holy angels are Uriel, the angel of wisdom, Raphael, the angel of power, Raguel, the angel of throne, Shalier, the angel of strength, and Lemuel, the angel of power.

    They all have the cultivation base of Taiyi Jinxian in the late stage, but generally speaking, the high-end combat power of Eden is much worse than that of the Temple of Olympus.

    Among the twelve main gods of Olympus, there are five Da Luo Jinxians: Apollo, Hephaestus, Artemis, Ares, and Athena. The other seven are also Taiyi Jinxians, and they are infinitely close to Da Luojin  Ro.

    And although they lost the memory of their own origins, they still firmly controlled the supernatural powers, spells and accompanying spirit treasures.

    Among other things, just one Chaos Clock of Hephaestus can sweep a large area. Compared with Olympus, the Angel Race only has the advantage of having a large number of people.

    Zeus is taking the elite route, and the total number of capable fighters in the entire Olympus is only more than 2,300.

    However, there are more than 2,000 people who started at least as Taiyi Xuanxian. After ten thousand years of practice, most of them have even reached the realm of Jinxian, and many of them have their own unique accompanying spirit treasures and supernatural powers.

    Because this group of people is part of the three thousand mortal guests in the Zixiao Palace in the original prehistoric plot.

    However, there are tens of millions of angels at the level of angels in the angel family. There are less than 100 million people who have the ability to fight, which is also a very terrifying force.

    Except for underage children, almost all of the human race created by Jehovah has the strength of heavenly soldiers and generals. Hundreds of millions of heavenly soldiers and generals are equally terrifying.

    However, if Olympus starts to conquer the prehistoric world and accept hundreds of prehistoric families under its command, the advantage of the angelic race will gradually disappear. However, it is impossible for Jehovah and Odin to sit back and watch Olympus grow, and they will definitely obstruct it.  Then conflict is inevitable.

    The first robbery of Longhan, the prelude is about to begin.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 945 Rise of the Three Clans

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Jehovah opened his eyes and watched the number one general under his command, the holy archangel Michael flying in from afar, and slowly stood up.

    Michael is a very handsome male angel. His long golden hair makes him look noble and elegant, and a holy golden halo on his head represents his noble status as a holy angel.

    A suit of golden armor set off the three pairs of pure white wings with gold rims on the back, making people want to kneel down in front of him when they see him.

    But at this time, this holy and noble holy angel pressed his left hand on his right chest, held the holy sword upside down in the air with his right hand, knelt down on one knee, and said with a pious voice: "Hallelujah, praise me for being merciful and omnipotent!"  God."

    Jehovah spoke lightly, "Michael, my child, what's the matter with you?"

    "Returning to God, the gods of the Western Olympus Temple, led by the sun god Apollo, began to conquer the western world and subdue the creatures of all races."

    "Their progress is very fast. In just one month, more than ten races have been subdued by them, and more than two million creatures have been put under the command of Olympus."

    Yahweh's expression turned serious, and he said in a deep voice: "Very well, Zeus can't hold back anymore, so we can't just watch, Michael, I want you to lead the army of angels to subdue all the creatures in the eastern world as quickly as possible.  "

    "Order Gabriel to lead half of the forces to attack the gods of Olympus and curb their expansion. The angel of fate and wisdom Uriel sent an envoy to the Asa gods in the north to persuade Odin to send an army of berserkers to attack the west. I believe that  He will agree."

    Michael bowed his head and said, "Dear God, I will obey your will, Hallelujah."

    After speaking, he stood up, and the three pairs of wings shook, and they turned into a stream of golden light and flew towards one direction.

    Jehovah looked towards the western sky and murmured, "It's about to begin."

    After standing on the apple tree for a while, she suddenly raised the scepter in her hand, and a bright but not dazzling soft white light rose from the head of the scepter, turning into a beam of light and shooting into the air.

    After the beam of light submerged into the clouds, it exploded, but it didn't make any sound, it just turned into a rain of light and fell silently, covering a large area in the east.

    The Eastern Continent was shrouded in light and rain, and the human race that was extremely devout to her knelt down in groups, chanting incessantly: "HallelujahHallelujah"

    Under the shroud of the light rain, amidst the hymns one after another, the bright holy power of everyone began to soar, and a pair of white wings began to grow slowly on the backs of many human races, which meant that from this moment on, they were from the human race,  Evolved into an angel.

    After being baptized by the rain of light, the prehistoric tribes who did not believe in Jehovah at first also felt a little reverence for Jehovah. I am afraid that after a few more times, that reverence will turn into belief

    In the north, on the land of the Asa tribe, on the World Tree.

    Odin looked at the next dozens of gods. These gods have been cultivated by Odin himself over the past ten thousand years, and they are all the best among the first batch of human races he created.

    Unfortunately, Odin is not as well-prepared as Zeus. He does not have many godheads, and he is not as buggy as the training methods of the Jehovah God, so the cultivation of the gods under him is generally not high.

    Thor, the god of fire Loki, and Tyr, the god of war, with the highest cultivation bases are only equivalent to the cultivation bases of golden immortals, and most of the others are in the realm of Xuanxian and Taiyi Xuanxian.

    Of course, these so-called Thor, Loki, and Tyr are just that Odin gave them the corresponding god names according to their characteristics, and they are not real Asa gods.

    However, the Asa Protoss also has its own advantages, that is, the population base is larger than that of the Angels, and the Asa people are more numerous.

    Because the Asa people live on the World Tree and are protected by the World Tree, no prehistoric creatures can threaten them, so their death rate is lower than that of the Angel Race, and in many cases, not one dies for decades.

    Due to the abundant aura in the prehistoric world and the World Tree's active attraction of aura, the concentration of aura within the coverage of the World Tree is frighteningly high. Therefore, the life span of the Asa people is very high.

    Death is slow, but a large number of people are born every day. After ten thousand years, the population of the Asa people has accumulated to more than 500 million, and they are all soldiers.

    The most perverted thing is that, apart from the fact that all the human races are berserkers, even the dead members of the Asa clan can be counted as a combat force, because Odin, in addition to the berserker army, also has a "heroic warrior" led by the Valkyrie.  "Army.

    Those heroic warriors areThe souls of the Asa people after death are transformed into. Although they are undead, they do not have a trace of the breath of the dead. On the contrary, they are shrouded in holy light due to the blessing of the god king.

    The heroic warriors are the guardians of the Asa tribe, guarding the last line of defense of the tribe. When they need to attack, they are also the most powerful and fearless fighters.

    Because it is an undead, it is immune to all physical attacks and has great resistance to energy attacks. It can be said that heroic warriors are more powerful than human berserkers.

    From the birth of the Asa tribe to the present, hundreds of millions of people have died. In other words, there are hundreds of millions of warriors under Odin's command.

    The cultivation base of berserkers is generally at the level of heavenly soldiers and generals, but when they become berserk, they can burst out with the combat power of earth immortals or even heavenly immortals.

    Although they will fall into a weak state after the berserk transformation is over, what kind of army can resist the attack of hundreds of millions of immortals and immortals?  What's more, the Berserker can turn into a Heroic Warrior after death.

    ? The characteristics of the three races of Olympus, Angels and Asa, Olympus has the strongest high-end combat power, Angels are relatively mediocre, and Asa's crowd tactics rule the roost.

    But in general, Olympus is still the strongest, because the high-end combat power is sufficient, so it is easy to subdue a large number of prehistoric tribes as cannon fodder.

    The lack of high-end combat power is not so easy to replenish. As a result, the gap between strength and weakness will become more and more disparate. Those with sufficient high-end combat power will be able to get cannon fodder, while those with insufficient high-end combat power will only become weaker and weaker  , when the cannon fodder is exhausted, the high-end combat power will have to face the crowd of opponents alone.

    "Master God King, Olympus has launched a war. Their expansion speed and power are growing very fast. We must not just watch like this, otherwise we will be in danger."

    "The Lord has sent an envoy. She decided to send a large army to stop Olympus, and she asked us to send a large army to attack. I think we should cooperate with Jehovah."

    Odin's one-eyed glanced at Sol who was speaking, nodded and said: "You are right, so I decided that you will lead 200 million berserkers and 30 million heroic warriors to attack the west."

    Sol was refreshed, and said vigorously: "Yes, I will definitely not disappoint Lord God King." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 946 The child should be the head of the seven saints, the teacher of the saints

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The undead volcano in the south, the phoenix's nest on the plane tree.

    Gao Peng and Zhang Ziying were not here. In the Phoenix Nest, there was only a handsome young man in colorful feathers sitting cross-legged with his eyes closed. Twenty-four pieces of good fortune jade plates surrounded his body, constantly shimmering with hazy brilliance.  .

    This person is none other than Kong Xuan who broke out of his shell thousands of years ago and spent hundreds of years cultivating a human form under the gestation of a huge amount of spiritual energy.

    Of course, the Golden-winged Dapeng has also transformed into the same form as him, but the Golden-winged Dapeng has a temper and can't calm down. Gao Peng and Zhang Ziying were afraid that he would affect Kong Xuan's understanding of the jade plate of good fortune, so they brought him with him  After teaching, the Phoenix Nest became Kong Xuan's exclusive training ground.

    After all, Zhang Ziying is not a real bird, so naturally she doesn't like to nest in a bird's nest.

    Suddenly, Kong Xuan, who had been concentrating on comprehending the good fortune jade plate, opened his eyes, looked up at the sky, a look of doubt flashed in his eyes, after a little thought, he stood up, waved the good fortune jade plate away, and jumped into the  Then, it turned into a stream of colorful light and swept towards the valley under the tree roots.

    "His Royal Highness."

    "Meet the prince."

    Kong Xuan entered the valley, and all kinds of birds that met him saluted him one after another. Kong Xuan smiled and nodded one by one in response. After a while, he arrived at a cave with two wooden doors, and was about to knock on the door.  But I saw the door of the cave opened by itself.

    Kong Xuan smiled, and stepped straight into the cave. The cave is very spacious, but the layout is a bit weird. There is a round table made of sycamore wood on the left side of the entrance, and there are eight chairs of the same material beside the round table.

    On the right side near the cave wall are several long chairs, on which are stretched cushions made of animal fur as the surface and feathers of various birds as the inside. According to the parents, this thing is called a sofa.

    In the center of the two short and one long sofas is a boxy coffee table made of crystal. The coffee table is filled with various spiritual fruits on a crystal plate.

    And on the wall of the cave opposite the sofa and coffee table, there is also a square crystal inlaid. Kong Xuan knew that his parents often used that crystal to perform mysterious light techniques to investigate the prehistoric scene.

    I have to say that the young couple Gao Peng and Zhang Ziying are really good at playing. Isn't this the living room layout of modern suites in later generations?

    Entering the living room, Kong Xuan went straight to the separate sofa on the left and sat down, waiting for his parents to arrive.

    Not long after, Gao Peng and Zhang Ziying came from the cave together. Kong Xuan stood up and called respectfully: "Father God, Mother God."

    Gao Peng smiled and pressed his hands, and said softly: "Sit, sit, why should you be so polite in your own home?"

    The two sat on the long sofa, and Zhang Ziying asked Kong Xuan, "Have you sensed it?"

    Kong Xuan nodded solemnly, and said: "Yes, my child sensed that the way of heaven has been born. Not long after, a message came into my mind. My child didn't understand what it meant, so I came here to ask Father God and Mother God for advice?"

    "Oh? What is the message, tell me?"

    Kong Xuan thought for a while, and said: "This message means that there should be seven Hunyuan saints under the Dao of Heaven, and the child should be the head of the seven saints and the teacher of the saints, but I don't know why? What is Hunyuan saint?  Yuan sage?"

    Gao Peng and Zhang Ziying looked at each other, and there was a flash of light in their eyes. It was done. The jade plate of fortune fell into the hands of Kong Xuan, and he was born a few yuan ahead of schedule.

    Gao Peng chuckled, and said to Kong Xuan: "I never imagined that my son would have such monstrous luck. The so-called Hunyuan sage, who ruled the universe, has gone through thousands of kalpas without grinding, and is not stained by cause and effect. He is always with the sky and coexists with the Tao."  .¡±

    "The sage understands all things and all things, the vast world, the past, present, and future in his eyes, and time and space, birth and death, and reincarnation in his palm."

    "The primordial spirit of a sage entrusts the way of heaven, with a movement of his mind, there will be changes in the way of heaven, limitless and immeasurable, no birth and no death, returning to the silence of the void, can gather or disperse, never born and never die, never worn out, beyond time and space, cause and effect do not touch his body  , swimming outside things, not based on the cycle of time and space, eternal and eternal.¡±

    "Finally, under the saints, all are ants. You are the head of the seven saints, the teacher of the saints, and you should be the first person in the world to prove the chaos."

    After listening to Gao Peng's narration, Kong Xuan's eyes flashed brightly, and he said in a trembling voice: "But I don't know how to prove Hunyuan?"

    Gao Peng said: "To prove Hunyuan, there are three methods, one is to use force to prove Tao, which is also the most difficult way to prove Hunyuan.  Lu, unfortunately, failed in the end.¡±

    "He didn't want the world he created to return to chaos, and finally used his body to transform into all things in the wild, completing the feat of opening the sky."

     "The second method is to cut corpses to prove the way. All living beings have three corpses: good, evil, and obsessive.

    "After beheading the three corpses, one's body is close to the Tao, so it can follow the natural way, seek good fortune and avoid evil, and follow the number of days in its heart, so that natural catastrophe can't be imminent. In the end, the three corpses will become one again, and the primordial spirit will be perfect, which can be proved by itself  road."

    "The last thing is to prove the way with merit. This is a relatively easy method. As long as you can follow the way of heaven and make great contributions to the process of the way of heaven, you can also prove the way with your own great merit.  Weak, and lack of comprehension of Dao."

    "Of course, even if the merits obtained are not enough to prove the Tao and become holy, they can also play an unparalleled auxiliary role in the way of beheading corpses, and the merits themselves can be transformed into cultivation."

    After Gao Peng explained, he looked at the thoughtful Kong Xuan, and then said: "Since you are the teacher of the gods, you should use the method of beheading corpses to prove the way, supplemented by merits and virtues, and you will have the day of proving the way."  .¡±

    Kong Xuan stood up, bowed to Gao Peng sincerely, and said: "Thank you Father God for pointing the maze, my child already knows what to do."

    Gao Peng nodded gratifiedly. He could hear that Kong Xuan's Father God cry today was different from the past.

    Since Kong Xuan was born, although Zhang Ziying called Gao Peng a "father god" because of Zhang Ziying's face, in fact, just like ordinary children who always have some estrangement from their stepfather, Kong Xuan has no real father-son relationship with Gao Peng.  kind of affection.

    But for thousands of years, Gao Peng has shown an attitude towards Kong Xuan as his own, and Zhang Ziying has also handed over the responsibility of teaching Kong Xuan to Gao Peng, always giving him the opportunity to be good to Kong Xuan, the accumulation and dedication of thousands of years, finally today  It paid off.

    Although Gao Peng may not really care much about it, he still hopes that Kong Xuan can recognize him as his father, not to mention psychological satisfaction, at least there are many practical benefits.

    Gao Peng was delighted, and with a wave of his hand, the three spirit treasures appeared on the coffee table out of thin air, "Xuan'er, a spirit treasure must entrust the three corpses to prove the way, and the better the spirit treasure entrusts the three corpses, the better the spirit treasure after beheading the corpses."  The more you do it, the more you do it.¡±

    "These three are top-grade innate spiritual treasures, only inferior to the innate treasures. You should keep them and use them for beheading corpses in the future!"

    The three spiritual treasures are a hammer, a fan, and a mirror. The hammer is a purple electric hammer.  Outside of Pangu's flag, there are few who can resist it.

    However, Gao Peng and Zhang Ziying exploded Hongjun and wiped out all the treasures that he would use to distribute to the students in the future. Naturally, there is nothing wrong with the purple electric hammer.

    The fan is the Qiankun fan, which contains the universe and the law of space. It forms a small world of its own. It was originally obtained by Yuanshi Tianzun from the precious rock. The mirror is the Kunlun Mirror. It should also be the object of Yuanshi Tianzun.  ability.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 947

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Thank you, Father God, for the treasure." Kong Xuan was secretly grateful, but he was no longer polite to Gao Peng. After thanking Gao Peng, he put away the three spiritual treasures and left.  .

    Gao Peng waved his hand to close the door, Zhang Ziying smiled and said: "Everything is going according to your plan, shouldn't you consider the arrangement of Da Ri Tian Long?"

    Gao Peng shook his head slightly, and said: "That's not urgent, I've done the calculations, I now have a cultivation base of countless kalpas, if I can practice the ninth rank of Shenlong Nine, I can get six kalpas.  Cultivation."

    "In this way, when the Great Sun Heavenly Dragon is born, we all have the cultivation base of three calamities. If the Great Sun Heavenly Dragon is born first, I can still obtain the three calamity cultivation bases, but the Great Sun Heavenly Dragon only has half a million years of cultivation.  It¡¯s not cost-effective to have a cultivation base that measures robbery.¡±

    "I plan to practice the ninth rank of Shenlong first, and then let him be born, but I don't know how long it will take me to practice the ninth rank."

    "So I have to arrange everything well, and then go to the endless chaos to slay the primordial spirit and practice the Nine Dragons. Otherwise, I don't trust you to face the other four alone."

    Zhang Ziying's heart was sweet, she poured herself into Gao Peng's arms, and said softly: "My husband, don't worry! Before you succeed, I will not get involved in the prehistoric times, and I will always wait for you."

    Ten thousand years ago, after Gao Peng and Zhang Ziying set up a large spirit gathering formation in the phoenix nest, he went back to the East China Sea and passed on the Dragon Nine to the nine hundred dragon people.

    At the same time, they were ordered not to participate in the battle between the prehistoric and the famine, but to practice hard in the East China Sea, and then returned to the Immortal Volcano, and lived together with Zhang Ziying.

    Gao Peng's ancestral dragon spirit and Zhang Ziying's yuan phoenix spirit are surprisingly compatible. The two people's double cultivation actually showed the state of "dragon and phoenix bringing prosperity". The two people's cultivation base is dozens of times faster than their own cultivation.

    The two couldn't help sighing that the battle between the dragon and the phoenix in the story of the wilderness is extremely stupid. The correct way to open it should be the combination of the dragon and the phoenix, kill the unicorn, and control the wilderness together!

    The treasures they got from Hongjun, they added two to five, and divided them equally. Several innate treasures were shared.

    Gao Peng has meritorious treasures and hardcore soldiers. This thing can attack and defend, both offensive and defensive. Pangu Banner is among the innate treasures, and its attack power is not weaker than the treasures of Zhuxian Sword Formation and God Killing Spear.

    The sky-opening blade condensed with the evil spirit of the gods and gods on the banner has the power to tear apart the primordial chaos, smash the heavens and time and space, control the profound meaning of all laws, and open up the world.

    ?As for the Map of Mountains, Rivers, and Lands, it is the number one auxiliary treasure in the prehistoric world. There is heaven and earth in this map, which nourishes heaven and man, and can transform all things.

    In the original plot, the reason why Hongjun gave it to Nuwa was because she was sanctified by merit and virtue, and her Taoism was the weakest.

    ?Different from other magic weapons, which are attacking, defending, or both defensive and meritorious, the Shanhe Sheji Map records the direction of the prehistoric mountains, rivers and lands, and is a map of the prehistoric.

    ?There are thousands of universes, mountains, rivers and mountains, sun, moon and stars, flowers and trees, birds and beasts, mountains and rivers

    The boundless aura in Lingbao breeds hundreds of millions of living beings, and they all exist between birth and death, as if there is a real small world of the country in the picture.

    As long as one enters it, even the Daluo Jinxian can only be ravaged by the owner of the map, and there is no room for resistance. Even if a saint enters the map, he will be trapped for hundreds of years without the treasure in his hand, and it will take ten years for the treasure to be held in the palm of his hand.  Only then can we get out of trouble.

    And ten years is enough for too many things to happen. Maybe it is not impossible to be trapped for ten years and find out after coming out that one's family has been completely wiped out.

    However, this picture cannot actively involve people in it. It can only set traps to lure people in. When the picture is unfolded and sacrificed in the air, the picture will disappear completely, and the ban will be imposed silently.

    As for the Taiji diagram and red hydrangea assigned to Zhang Ziying, the Taiji diagram possesses the power of calming the earth, water, fire and wind, the power of transforming yin and yang and the five elements, the power of separating the mysteries of the way of heaven, and the power of encompassing myriad phenomena.

    The Tai Chi Diagram is used as a defense, it can be turned into a white jade golden bridge, ignoring any attack.

    ?Used as an attack, it can return countless time and space to the primordial chaos, and grind all the invading enemies into ashes.

    If it is said that the Pangu flag is "open", the Tai Chi diagram is "close".

    Zhang Ziying is already proficient in Tai Chi, and this Tai Chi diagram complements each other perfectly. Besides, she has a red hydrangea and a lotus lantern.  It was given to her.

    ??Once the red hydrangea is sacrificed, no matter how much mana you have, there is no escape. If you touch it, you will die. You can't keep your body and soul. Even a Hunyuan sage will suffer pain and injury.

    As for the lotus lamp, it is even more capable of killing the immortal sword. The lamp contains the seven treasures and wonderful fire. Anyone with the seven emotions and six desires will be restrained, unless they become like Hongjun who is in harmony with the Tao, ruthless and desireless  , otherwise it will be restrained by the lotus lamp.

    In the past ten thousand years, in addition to refining the many treasures, they also comprehended the jade plate of good fortune in the nine thousand years before Kong Xuan was born, but they did not expect to comprehend all the three thousand ways, but only comprehended it.  Several avenues related to oneself.

    Gao Peng comprehended the Dao of Ice and the Dao of Fire, and of course, the Dao of Water represented by the body of his ancestor dragon itself.

    Zhang Ziying has comprehended the Dao of Tai Chi, the Dao of Life, and the Dao of Fire represented by the body of Yuanfeng.

    The Dao of Tai Chi includes yin and yang and the five elements. Zhang Ziying's Yuanfeng body is born to control the two qi of yin and yang and the rotation of the five elements. Kong Xuan inherits the five elements, and the golden-winged roc inherits yin and yang. The Dao of Life embodies  Above the Nirvana and rebirth of the Phoenix Clan.

    Gao Peng and Zhang Ziying did not have the ambition to comprehend the Three Thousand Ways, because that would be useless and just a waste of time.

    There is no distinction between strength and weakness in the three thousand avenues. The principle of birth and restraint, no matter which avenue is powerful, is the same. The so-called all avenues lead to chaos.

    Hongjun was not the first to be sanctified because he had mastered the Three Thousand Ways. Mastering all the Three Thousand Ways only made him qualified to fit in with the Tao.

    Neither Gao Peng nor Zhang Ziying planned to become the spokesperson of the ruthless and desireless way of heaven with their bodies. Naturally, they would not bother with that matter, and only chose to comprehend the way that fits with them and is familiar to them.

    After discussing the next step, Gao Peng and Zhang Ziying hugged each other and sat on the sofa, and began to "watch the news". Gao Peng cast a mysterious light technique on the crystal screen opposite the sofa, and the scene of the prehistoric land suddenly appeared.

    Soon, the tribal war in the western world appeared in front of them.

    "Heh, the three clans have already made their move. It seems that the first tribulation of the Dragon and Han Dynasty will fall on these three guys. I didn't expect that our dragon, phoenix, and kylin clans did not fight for hegemony, but let these three guys hit the gunpoint of the calamity."

    Gao Peng said with a strong sense of gloating, "These three guys are incompatible with the prehistoric world. In our words, they just don't know the number of days. If they are not unlucky, who will be unlucky?"

    "Let's take a good look at the play, and wait until the three of them have a similar fight before we go out to pick up rakes (in Yudu dialect, meaning to take advantage)."

    Zhang Ziying smiled, and raised her hand to caress Gao Peng's cheek, just like an ordinary loving couple sitting on the sofa watching TV.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 948 The Terrible Hephaestus

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    In the west, in a large area close to the West Sea, fierce battles are erupting. The entire western coastal area is full of spiritual energy and roaring.

    Regardless of the sky or the ground, there are crazy roars and fighting everywhere, and the sky is full of blood and blood. Life becomes cheap here, and the blood gathers into a river, flows into the West Sea, and dyes a large area of ????the sea.

    The sky is filled with pure white wings. The holy light, which originally represented infinite light and benevolence, has now become a sharp weapon for attack. The two sides are very unequal. Basically, dozens of Olympus gods were killed  Tens of thousands of angels besieged.

    The angels have a clear division of labor. There are warriors who hold crossed swords and form an array to fight close to each other with bright grudges, and there are mages who hold crosses made of various tree branches in the Garden of Eden and sway bright magic.

    However, dozens of pairs and tens of thousands, each of them had to face the siege of more than 2,000 angels on average, and it was the gods of Olympus who had the upper hand.

    Almost all the gods of Olympus have their own magic weapon. Once the magic weapon is sacrificed, killing angels is like chopping melons and vegetables.

    On the ground, hundreds of millions of berserkers and tens of millions of undead screamed and rushed towards millions of prehistoric tribes. Unlike the massacre of the angelic army in the sky, although the prehistoric tribes were physically strong, many creatures possessed supernatural powers, and some  Some creatures are huge in size, but there are too many berserkers.

    The individual strength of the prehistoric tribes is naturally far inferior to the gods of Olympus, and their number is not so large that they have an overwhelming advantage. No matter how weak the berserker is, it still explains what it means  dead elephant.

    Those Asa Berserkers, holding stone axes and spears, or swords made of sharp animal bones, howled "Odin" in their mouths, entered a state of madness, and rushed towards Nabi's body without fear of death.  A much larger alien beast.

    Even if they were killed after only leaving a bleeding wound on the opponent's body, they would think that they had made a profit.

    When the berserkers go berserk, they will be able to obtain a force with the spirit of a bear and the bravery of a wolf. They will feel no pain, no fear, and the only thought left in their minds is to rush up and kill their opponents.

    In the face of berserkers, the prehistoric tribes can easily slaughter them, but in the face of heroic warriors, they really have no good way.

    Their strong physical bodies did not have the slightest advantage in the face of the heroic warriors who were immune to physical attacks, so they had to spend more mana to disperse them. In this way, their death was accelerated.

    Generally speaking, the situation is very bad for the Olympus side.

    High above the clouds, Apollo frowned and looked at the battlefield below, and sighed: "Being able to create our own race is a huge advantage. If we have an army of druids and saints of our own, how can we be suppressed?"  Like this?"

    "Athena, ten thousand years have passed, and Prometheus still hasn't been able to create it. Does it belong to our own human race in Olympus?"

    Holding a spear in one hand and a shield in the other, Athena shook her head and said, "No, I don't know why, but Prometheus has never been able to create humans."

    Apollo said a little irritatedly: "But why can Jehovah do it? Similarly, by making man from clay, Jehovah can create an army of angels, but Prometheus can't?"

    Athena glanced at Apollo, frowned and said: "You have to ask the Lord about this."

    ""

    Apollo paused, snorted coldly, and said in a deep voice, "You can't be passive like this anymore, Hephaestus, it's up to you."

    Hephaestus spread his hands when he heard the words, and the Chaos Clock appeared in his palm, and said with a grinning smile, "Just watch it!"

    After finishing speaking, it turned into a flame, and fell to the center of the berserker army in an instant.

    "Boom"

    There was a loud explosion that shook the world, like a large-equivalent aerial bomb exploding, the area within a radius of more than twenty feet was instantly cleared up, and all the berserkers in this area were turned into fly ash and disappeared.

    This is just the power that Hephaestus descended from the sky, he did not deliberately use mana.

    "when"

    Hephaestus activated the Chaos Clock, and the bell sounded loudly. The whole world seemed to have come to a standstill in the ringing of the bell. The original hustle and bustle suddenly disappeared, and there was a strange dead silence on the battlefield.

    The berserkers around were roaring wildly and rushing to kill, keeping their weapons high, their body slightly leaning forward and frozen in place, and even the ferocious expression was clearly visible. After being killed that day, the angel fell from head to foot  , just stopped in mid-air

    Chaos Clock ImprisonmentIn the middle of the world, the power to suppress space, under the impetus of Hephaestus, the great Luo Jinxian, first appeared in the prehistoric world.

    Hephaestus was the only one who could move in the entire arena, with a sinister grin on his face.

    At this moment, a shock wave visible to the naked eye spread from the Chaos Clock, which had turned into a height of more than ten feet, and the world resumed its operation. However, with the Chaos Clock as the center, the berserkers around them began to disappear in a radial manner.  .

    They didn't really disappear out of thin air, but when the shock wave of the Chaos Clock passed by, they shattered like shattered glass, and then the pieces became more broken, and finally turned into fly ash without a sound.

    As for those heroic warriors, they really disappeared out of thin air, their souls scattered, and they did not exist in the world at all.

    In the sky, the army of angels also suffered huge losses. After fighting with the gods of Olympus for more than half a month, they only lost hundreds of thousands of angels. However, nearly a million angels disappeared in this chaotic clock attack.  half empty.

    This shock wave swept across the battlefield at an extremely fast speed. In an instant, millions of berserkers and hundreds of thousands of heroic warriors disappeared without a trace, forming a huge vacuum.

    Since Hephaestus controlled the power range of the outbreak, the place he chose to land was also the center of the berserker army. While ensuring the largest range of damage to the berserker army, it also guaranteed the smallest range of accidental damage to its own forces.

    "kill¡­¡­"

    "Roar"

    Seeing this, the morale of the prehistoric tribes soared, and they roared and launched a counterattack against the army of berserkers. Although the berserkers had no fear after becoming berserk, the prehistoric tribes did!

    In the beginning, they were constantly attacked by the tide of enemies. Even if they could withstand it physically, they couldn't hold it mentally, because they couldn't see the possibility of victory.

    But when Hephaestus made a move, they found that they had such a powerful force in the formation, and one person could reach hundreds of millions of troops. Naturally, there was hope again. This outbreak killed the army of berserkers and heroic warriors.  Efficiency suddenly increased.

    In the sky, in two different directions, Michael and Sol's faces were extremely ugly. If they hadn't been far enough away, Michael, Gabriel and the others might have saved their lives, at most they would have suffered some injuries.

    But the gods of Thor and the Asa Protoss were about to suffer heavy casualties. The aftermath of the Chaos Clock, at least the Taiyi Golden Immortal could barely save their lives, but they must be seriously injured.  Go straight to the front.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 949: The Result of the Primordial First Battle

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "when"

    A moment later, the second bell rang, and another vacuum appeared. Michael didn't dare to hesitate any longer, and immediately gave the order to retreat, and Sol naturally did the same.

    The first battle of the three clans ended with the defeat of the Allied Forces of Eden and Asa Protoss. Eden lost nearly 3 million two-winged angels, nearly 100,000 four-winged angels, and six to seven thousand seraphs. Because it was the first battle, they were in a tentative attack state.  Therefore the holy angel did not act.

    The Asa Protoss lost nearly 20 million berserkers and more than 4 million heroic warriors. The berserkers who died under the Chaos Clock were wiped out and their souls scattered.

    However, the other seven or eight million berserkers who died in battle against the prehistoric tribes were summoned by the Valkyrie Valkyrie after their death and became new heroic warriors. In this way, not only are there not fewer heroic warriors, but a few more  One million, the combat power does not fall but rises.

    In this battle, Eden became the only party that suffered heavy losses.

    As for Olympus, none of the gods who participated in the battle survived, but most of the cannon fodder was lost. Ten thousand years have passed, and among them, the godhead is the weakest, and the ones with the lowest cultivation base are all above the middle stage of the Golden Immortal.

    Most of them have reached the realm of Taiyi Golden Immortal, and all the twelve main gods have been promoted to Da Luo except Zeus, the king of gods.

    Apollo, Hephaestus, Artemis, Poseidon, Hera are the late period of Da Luo, Athena and Ares are the middle period of Da Luo, Aphrodite, Hestia, Demeter  Er and Hermes are the early days of Daluo.

    Hades, the king of the underworld, is the lord of the underworld and has not been recorded in the category of the twelve main gods. In theory, he has the same status as Zeus, but in fact he is of course governed by Zeus.

    He is also the most special one. As a new creature formed by the fusion of the godhead of Hades, the ancestor of Styx, he has the combat power of the quasi-sage in the sea of ????blood, and if the sea of ????blood does not dry up, he will never die.

    But once he leaves Styx, he will only have the strength of Da Luo's late stage, and he will lose his immortal body, so he usually will not participate in the battle between the prehistoric and the famine, and he will never leave the sea of ????blood even if it is not necessary.

    This is also a retreat and backhand that Zeus left for himself. If the Temple of Olympus is breached, he can also have a place to retreat.

    Moreover, Zeus has ordered Hades to use the blood sea as the foundation to create the underworld near the blood sea, collect the souls of all living beings in the prehistoric world, and create an army of underworld fighters.

    But Zeus didn't know that Hades' potential was greater than he imagined. The army of underworld fighters was nothing at all. The Asura clan was the correct way to open Hades.

    Although Hades doesn't easily leave the sea of ??blood, even if he leaves the sea of ??blood, in terms of combat power, apart from Zeus, among the gods of Olympus, he can still be ranked first among the gods of Olympus, and can compete with him.  There is only Hephaestus with the Chaos Clock.

    The twelve karma fire red lotus has both offense and defense, and the defense is indestructible. Sitting on the lotus platform is like standing in an invincible position first. The attack can release endless red lotus karma fire, and burn everything with the power of causal karma fire.  The second sword of Abi is also the ultimate treasure for killing and cutting, killing does not involve cause and effect.

    The so-called killing without karma in the wilderness refers to the fact that people killed by such weapons and magic weapons are equivalent to being completely erased from the world, including their previous trajectories.

    Just like the person who was killed has never appeared in this world, even the person in the past, future, and all parallel worlds will be wiped out forever.

    The weapon magic weapon that kills people without cause and effect is to kill for the sky, without karma, and without damaging luck.

    As for the main gods such as Zeus, Odin, and Yahweh, their realm cannot be calculated by the prehistoric level, but can only be calculated by combat power. If you insist on giving them a level, they are probably equivalent to the quasi-sages above the pinnacle and below the saints.  , can be described as "false saint".

    Because they themselves are the powerful ones who have the ability to create and destroy the world. Although they cannot create and destroy the world in the wild, they have a set of laws that are "almost" equivalent to the way of heaven.

    It is impossible to keep pace with the way of heaven, control all things, and determine the ownership of luck, but to a certain extent, it can compete with the way of heaven with its own laws.  easy.

    The power of heaven can occupy a certain advantage. After all, it is a "home game", but it is not a crushing advantage. If the Hunyuan saint wants to kill the three main gods, it still depends on his own cultivation.

    This is also the advantage of the three main gods themselves. They are not native creatures of the prehistoric, and even when the Dao of Heaven exists, they cannot enter this world at all.

    The Lord God actually took advantage of Tiandao's loophole, sent the three of them into this world before Tiandao was born, and arranged a birth for them.

      Just like in troubled times, the country has not yet been established, and an outsider enters this place. When this place is unified and the country is established, then even if you are an outsider, you can become a citizen of this country.  Always bring something of an outsider, such as culture.

    Because the three main gods are not creatures from the prehistoric world, they have a blind eye to the prehistoric world, do not know the number of days, and cannot communicate with the way of heaven. This is their greatest disadvantage, but their own laws from their own world are their greatest weakness.  The advantages.

    However, Gao Peng, Zhang Ziying, and Meng Xu are exactly the opposite of them. They know the number of days, understand the progress of the prehistoric world, where there are treasures, and how the prehistoric world will develop in the future. This is their advantage.

    But the disadvantage is that they are under the way of heaven and bound by the rules of the way of heaven. The most critical point in the rules of the way of heaven is that if they are not holy, they will end up as ants.

    If they are not Hunyuan Saints, they will not be able to control the power of the Heavenly Dao, and if they cannot control the power of the Heavenly Dao, they will never be able to use the laws of the Heavenly Dao as their own weapons.  Contend against the three main gods with laws in their bodies.

    What Gao Peng said before, as long as Kong Xuan becomes a saint, he can crush the other four applicants to death, but he took it for granted.

    To pinch the three main gods to death, unless the seven sages of the prehistoric and desolate get together and all stand on their side, otherwise, it will be extremely difficult.

    Of course, if Gao Peng can practice the Ninth Rank of the Dragon and possess at least three immeasurable kalpas of cultivation, he may not be able to compete with the three main gods

    However, when Apollo led the gods to conquer the prehistoric land, and Hades created the underworld in the sea of ??blood, Poseidon held his trident and led his kunwhale clan to subdue the water tribe in the West Sea.  The genus of the scale armor was put under Poseidon's command and became the sea power of Olympus.

    It's a pity that Egil, the sea god of the Asa gods, is just a little fairy, who can't even shake a wave in the sea, and Yahweh in the Garden of Eden has no gods who specialize in the sea, so Poseidon took a big advantage.

    Poseidon's progress was extremely rapid. He established the Sea God Temple in the West Sea, and countless treasures collected from the West Sea were incorporated into the Sea God Temple.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 950

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The so-called plan can't keep up with the changes. Originally, Gao Peng decided to go to the endless chaos to practice the Dragon Nine Revolutions as soon as possible, but Poseidon's actions forced him to temporarily put down this plan.

    Although he is not the original ancestor dragon, but in any case, he has been able to get to this point, and he has received countless great favors from the dragon clan, so how could he not care about the dragon clan?

    From practicing the magic skills of becoming a dragon in the Shuiyue Cave, to getting dragon yuan from the dragon in Fengyun World, which made him a leader among applicants, and then to the deep bond between Journey to the West and the dragon clan, Zulong sacrificed himself to fulfill him, he  He has already formed an indissoluble bond with the Dragon Clan.

    Now that Poseidon is conquering the world, sooner or later he will move to the dragons of the East China Sea. If he leaves at this time, wouldn't he let the dragons be slaughtered or enslaved?

    No matter how ruthless Gao Peng is, he can use all means to sacrifice his own blood for his own big plan, but if the price is the destruction of the entire dragon clan, he still can't get over the hurdle in his heart.

    So Gao Peng changed his plan. He stored a spiritual treasure with a trace of his true spirit in the map of Shanhe Sheji, handed it to Zhang Ziying for safekeeping, and then bid farewell to Zhang Ziying and returned to the East China Sea.

    What Gao Peng did was equivalent to putting his life in the hands of Zhang Ziying. If he died accidentally, that trace of true spirit would be his last resort.

    Either he can become the Ninth Rank of the Dragon and come back with a counterattack, or he will be completely obliterated by Zhang Ziying and will not exist in the world. However, Gao Peng has already made the idea of ??sacrificing himself to fulfill Zhang Ziying, so naturally he doesn't care about this.

    Although the first battle of the three clans has been temporarily suspended, the prehistoric land has become chaotic, and the three clans have accelerated the pace of subduing the hundreds of prehistoric clans in their own territory.

    Some ethnic groups that are not weak and do not want to be enslaved by others unite to resist the annexation of the three clans, which has caused huge obstacles to the unification of the three clans. Gao Peng has seen all the prehistoric clans fighting against the three clans along the way.

    And the actions of the prehistoric tribes also bought some time for Gao Peng, Zhang Ziying, and Meng Xu.

    Among the three, Zhang Ziying and Meng Xu are relatively more relaxed. The undead volcano is located in the extreme south, and the territory of the three tribes has not yet expanded to the south.

    What's more, the undead volcano is blazing all year round, and it has to be suppressed by the Feng clan. For the three clans, it has no value in occupying it. If it is occupied, it has to be suppressed by itself, which is thankless.

    Mengxu's Qilin Valley is very close to Buzhou Mountain. Zeus, Odin, and Jehovah all knew from various sources that it was transformed from the backbone of Pangu, the creator god of the prehistoric world, and contained the coercion of the creator god.  There, the power of law on them will be greatly suppressed.

    Therefore, none of the three tribes intend to touch Buzhou Mountain. Anyway, as long as they can occupy all the other lands in the Great Desolate Land and subdue the Hundred Desolate Clans, it is enough.

    Therefore, among the dragons, phoenixes and unicorns, the East China Sea dragons are the most stressed, because there is nothing special about their location. If they stick to their lair, they will definitely face Olympus one day.

    In fact, Zeus wants to subdue the prehistoric tribes for the sake of luck. Although he doesn't understand the laws of the prehistoric world, some of his subordinates do!

    Jehovah subdued the prehistoric tribes for the sake of faith, while Odin subdued the prehistoric tribes purely for the purpose of accumulating troops.

    In fact, the three main gods all know that the final decisive battle still has to be decided between the three of them. Developing subordinates and accumulating cannon fodder are just trying to make their own advantages bigger and bigger.

    Because they all understand that in many cases, that slight advantage is the key to success or failure, so they are not willing to give in easily.

    Gao Peng disappeared and returned to the East China Sea at high speed, ignoring the three clans and the hundreds of prehistoric clans who were fighting in full swing.

    Soon, he entered the Eastern Continent. Gao Peng, who had originally made up his mind to do nothing, was caught by a battle over a mountain range in the East.

    It was a battle between a group of angels and three humanoid creatures. There were tens of thousands of angels, and they were basically two-winged angels.  The Seraphim Archangel led them, but there were no holy angels present.

    The three people who were besieged were an old man with white beard, a majestic middle-aged man, and a burly young man, which happened to represent the three phases of old, middle-aged and young.

    All three of them had the peak cultivation of Golden Immortals, and they almost stepped into the realm of Taiyi Golden Immortals with one foot, but the magic weapon they used made Gao Peng narrow his eyes slightly.

    The old man used a flat crutch, the middle-aged man used a jade ruyi, and the young man used a long sword that shone with blue light.

    No need to ask for proof, Gao?? instantly recognized the identities of these three people, and no one would have any doubts when they met these three people in the prehistoric world.

    Three Qings were transformed by Pangu Yuanshen, Taiqing Laozi, Yuqing Yuanshi, and Shangqing Tongtian. Unexpectedly, they would fight the angel clan here.

    It turns out that since Sanqing was born, except in the chaos, after collecting thirty-six grades of green lotus, red flower, green leaf and white lotus root, Bianguai, Sanbaoyu Ruyi, and Qingping Sword, he has been in a place in the Eastern Continent.  Concentrate on practicing in the cave.

    Jehovah ordered to subdue the prehistoric tribes in the east and unify all the lands in the east. As a result, the angelic tribe and the human tribe who volunteered to fight for God passed through the border like locusts, almost devouring the prehistoric tribes of the eastern land like a carpet.

    As a result, the cave where Sanqing lived was naturally unavoidable, and was discovered by the angel clan. A six-winged archangel led his team to take charge of this area. When encountering Sanqing's cave, he naturally asked Sanqing to surrender.

    Sanqing has always claimed to be the authentic Pangu, so why would he pay attention to these birds with feathers and feathers, which are not even fully transformed?  Immediately, he broke out and started fighting with the angel clan.

    Relying on their peak golden immortal cultivation base and holding innate spirit treasures, they are not afraid of the angel clan. They fight and leave when they want, and no one can keep them.

    Who knew that those semi-transformed birds with white wings would fight more and more, and they were all fearless of death. No matter how their comrades were slaughtered, they would still come forward one after another, shouting "Hallelujah,  God give me strength", sending out a series of silver-white rays of light to attack.

    Slowly Sanqing found that when they wanted to leave, they couldn't go anymore. They were surrounded up, down, back, left, and right, and their mana was consumed too much, and they were about to be unable to hold on.

    Sanqing is arrogant and arrogant, and doesn't understand the law of heaven that "grows insignificantly, don't wave".

    Sanqing felt extremely aggrieved, he never thought that the three of them would encounter such a shameless race, at first only a few thousand people besieged them, originally they could slaughter those semi-transfigured birds like melons and vegetables.

    Who knew that the battle here would startle their groups nearby. In an instant, tens of thousands of them surrounded them, and after that, they were surrounded by birds continuously, eventually reaching more than a hundred thousand.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 951 Gao Peng's Sinister Intentions

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Sanqing's heart sank gradually, could it be that the three of them are going to perish here today?  And still died at the hands of these half-shaped birds?

    Just at this moment, boundless golden light suddenly descended from the sky, covering Sanqing in it, and the light from the half-transformed birds surrounding them bombarded the golden light without even a single ripple.

    Enveloped by the golden light, an inexplicable sense of peace of mind emerged in his heart. Sanqing took back their spirit treasures together, gathered their minds, and looked up.

    But above their heads, a golden and exquisite pagoda floated in the air, projecting a golden beam of light to cover them, and beside the pagoda, a Taoist with white beard and hair and wearing a bright zodiac robe sat cross-legged on a futon, with his left hand  A whisk, and a black and yellow flag in his right hand.

    On the banner, there is a picture of the god Pangu holding the ax to open the heavens and the earth. Outside the flag, there are "Dao Dao prophecies" surrounding it, and inside the flag, there are "Dao Talismans" hidden in it. The five-color light shines on the mountains and rivers.  The holy power shocked the world.

    However, after Gao Peng saw clearly that it was Sanqing who was besieged by the angel clan, he suddenly moved his mind. As soon as his mind moved, he turned into the image of the old fairy of Zhongnanhua in Journey to the West, a Taoist with white beard and hair.

    Immediately Gao Peng released the wind and fire futon, and after sitting cross-legged on it, Shi Shiran threw the Heaven and Earth Xuanhuang Linglong Pagoda to protect Sanqing, and took out the Pangu banner.

    The angel clan naturally found Gao Peng as an unexpected visitor, and the angels who could not attack Sanqing from the outside immediately separated a part and rushed towards Gao Peng.

    Gao Peng looked at the rushing angel expressionlessly, and shook his right hand holding the Pangu banner, mana poured into the banner, and the banner was immediately filled with rays of light piercing the blue sky, and thousands of auspicious colors covered the sky, exuding a domineering arrogance.  Showing its incomparable majesty.

    The next moment, Gao Peng waved the Pangu banner at the group of angels, and the evil spirit of the gods burst out, turning into boundless sky blades and covering the group of angels.

    When the Pangu Banner was powerful, the sky and the earth moved, and the sun and the moon changed color. Wherever the sky-opening blade passed, the void shattered like glass, revealing the endless chaos.

    That kind of scene, with unspeakable horror and horror, seems to destroy the void and reopen the world, but today the earth has long been stable, and the void is rapidly recovering after being shattered.

    However, the angels who were shattered together with the void and turned into flying ashes failed to recover together with the void, and even their ashes were sucked into the endless chaos revealed after the void was shattered.

    In an instant, the surrounding sky became clear. Sanqing stared blankly at the figure above his head, feeling unspeakable awe and gratitude in his heart.

    In any case, they owed the karma to the National People's Congress today. The karma is so great that it can be described as "three lives", but no matter what, they saved their lives anyway. This karma will be repaid in the future.  .

    Gao Peng killed tens of thousands of angels with a wave of his hand, but Gao Peng didn't take it seriously at all. With the power of the Pangu Banner and his cultivation in the late Zhunsheng period, it was enough to compete with Donghuang Taiyi who was holding a chaotic clock in the original plot.

    You must know that the innate treasure has its own laws of heaven and earth, which can drive the power of heaven and earth to a certain extent. Dealing with a group of angels who are not in the realm of celestial immortals is not much more difficult than crushing a group of ants to death.

    Gao Peng put away the Pangu banner and the Heaven and Earth Xuanhuang Linglong Pagoda, and did not go down, but made an echoing, mighty voice.

    "Buzhou Mountain can protect you from killing and robbery, and protect you well. You will go there as soon as possible. After the killing and robbery, you will have a chance."

    After finishing speaking, he turned around and headed east. The three Qings bowed together, and the Taishang Laojun raised his voice: "I dare not ask the title of the senior."

    "Lying high on the nine clouds, the futon is daozhen, the world is mysterious and yellow, I am the head teacher, Pangu gave birth to Tai Chi, two rituals and four images follow, one pass on three friends, two teachings explain and divide, the leader of Taoism, one Qi transforms Hongjun."

    After listening to this poem from a distance, Sanqing's eyes became brighter, and he bowed deeply again, and said in unison: "Thank you for saving my life, Teacher, Sanqing will definitely repay it in the future."

    That's right, the reason why Gao Peng turned into the image of the old fairy of Nanhua was to impersonate Hongjun. The biggest reason why Gao Peng did this was to confuse some creatures in the wild, such as Luo Hu and Meng Xu.

    Now that Sanqing is going to Buzhou Mountain, he might meet that guy Meng Xu. Now that Dao has been born today, he also knows that Sanqing now only has three spirit treasures obtained from Qinglian, and robbing them will only contaminate him.  Cause and effect, the loss outweighs the gain.

    So he will definitely not touch Sanqing, on the contrary, he is likely to make friends with each other.

    So with this relationship, in the futureWith the evidence of Sanqing, his identity as Hongjun was very promising before Kong Xuan became a saint.

    In fact, whether it was "Hongjun" who saved Sanqing, or Gao Peng who saved Sanqing with his own body, Sanqing owed him a big karma, which must be repaid. Pretending to be Hongjun is purely a matter of convenience  .

    Maybe, this temporary idea can play many key roles in the future?

    Not long after Sanqing left, a large group of angels flocked to this place. Michael's face was gloomy and he sensed something. After a while, his angry voice reached every angel's ears.

    "Find, find these three creatures for me, and crucify them."

    "As ordered."

    And when Michael was furious, Gao Peng had already returned to the East China Sea Dragon Palace and summoned the whole clan.

    The main hall of the Crystal Palace.

    Gao Peng sat on the dragon chair, looked at the dragon people in the hall, and nodded secretly. For more than 10,000 years, they have achieved good results in practicing the nine turns of the dragon.

    Gao Peng told them when he passed the Nine Dragon Ranks to them, don't rush to practice the Nine Dragon Ranks by committing suicide. After completing the first round, first accumulate mana and power. The more mana power you accumulate, the stronger you will be when you advance to the next level.  .

    Now the nine hundred innate dragons have all reached the realm of Taiyi Xuanxian, and the elders such as Yinglong and Qinglong have even reached the realm of Jinxian, which is not much worse than Sanqing, at most weaker by one or two small realms.

    In fact, although the innate conditions of the innate dragons are not as good as those of Sanqing, they are not far behind. It's just that when they were practicing in the original play, Sanqing was also practicing.  When he stopped practicing, Sanqing was still practicing with all his heart.

    In addition, Sanqing's aptitude and comprehension are still higher than theirs, and the gap is naturally getting bigger and bigger. In the end, the Dragon Clan finally killed themselves, and they can only look up to Sanqing.

    "Everyone, I have received news that the sea gods of the western Olympus protoss have launched a war to unify the four seas. Now there will be a catastrophe.  Abandoned by the way of heaven."

    "If we stay here, we will inevitably confront Olympus and be involved in the murder. Therefore, my ancestor, I decided that all the Dragon Clan will be transferred to the southern undead volcano, where they will coexist with the Phoenix Clan." (Remember this  Website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 952 It's Not My Fault That I Want To Eat When I See The Dragon Clan

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Having said that, Gao Peng glanced at the group of dragons, with an inexplicable smile on the corner of his mouth, "I can tell you, my ancestor, that there is a saying in the motto of the way of heaven, which is called 'dragon and phoenix bring prosperity'."

    "My dragon and phoenix clan is a pair of dual cultivators created by nature. If you follow the way of heaven and combine dual cultivation, your cultivation speed will be dozens of times faster than self-cultivation. I believe you already understand what to do."

    After hearing Gao Peng's words, the dragons, regardless of male or female, all have bright eyes, dozens of times faster?  Doesn't that mean that their practice for ten thousand years is equivalent to that of other prehistoric creatures who have practiced for hundreds of thousands of years?

    Such a good thing, how can they have any objections?  In the past, they didn't understand why the ancestors must not allow the dragons to dominate the world, and then fight for hegemony. It is obvious that their dragons are the most powerful group among the scales.

    But now they understand that the ancestors had figured out the existence of Shajie ten thousand years ago, and they were very fortunate. Fortunately, they had an extremely wise ancestor, otherwise they would become the protagonists of Shajie, and those who were abandoned by heaven would have become  They are dragons.

    With an inexplicable smile on his face, Ying Long asked Gao Peng: "Brother, how did you know about this?"

    Gao Peng grinned, glanced at Ying Long, and showed a smile that any man could understand, "Of course I know, because the ancestor of the Phoenix clan, Yuanfeng, has long been my dual cultivator."

    "oh¡­¡­"

    All the dragons uttered an elongated "Oh", and immediately there was an uproar in the hall.

    "Brother is mighty."

    "The ancestor is domineering."

    "We have the great power of our ancestors, so why worry about the unhappiness of the dragon clan?"

    "Ha ha ha ha¡­¡­"

    After the dragons had been making noise for a while, Gao Peng waved his hand and said seriously: "Okay! Let's go down and get ready! Let's take advantage of the fact that the Olympus Poseidon is still circling in the West Sea, before attacking, we will go directly from the bottom of the sea to the South Sea.  Then go ashore from the South China Sea to the Phoenix Valley inside the undead volcano."

    "I would like to abide by the decree of my ancestors."

    Today's dragon clan, in addition to the nine hundred innate dragons, there are tens of thousands of dragon sons and dragon daughters that have only appeared in the past ten thousand years. Some evolved from snakes, some evolved from fish, and some were born from innate dragons.  It also made the dragon clan divided into high and low.

    All congenital dragons are five-clawed dragons, and their descendants are four-clawed dragons, and some of them may evolve into five-clawed dragons in the future, while those dragons evolved from other races are basically three-clawed dragons.

    Of course, there are also some congenital dragons that are hybridized with other races. They have three claws or four claws. Some of them are not dragons at all, but jiao. Therefore, the dragon clan has developed Jiaolong  this branch.

    The sons and daughters of the dragons went down to prepare separately, and Gao Peng also went to his harem to put away the dragon eggs of the Great Ritian Dragon. Although the Crystal Palace was originally an innate spiritual treasure, it could be put away with him.

    But no matter Gao Peng's own mustard space or the storage space of the reincarnation table, living things cannot be collected. Once a living thing enters, it will become a dead thing. Da Ri Tianlong is his nominal eldest son after all, so he cannot be allowed to become a living thing.  A "rotten egg"

    After spending two months, Gao Peng dragged his family and brought a group of sons and daughters to Phoenix Valley.

    For the arrival of the Dragon Clan, the Phoenix Clan welcomes them all. They naturally learned about the "dragon and phoenix bringing prosperity" from Zhang Ziying, and they have long been looking forward to the integration with the Dragon Clan.

    The Phoenix Valley is very large, and it could originally accommodate millions of Phoenix people. However, under Zhang Ziying's strict order to control the growth of the number of Phoenix people and the implementation of "family planning", the birth rate of the Phoenix people has not been high in the past ten thousand years.

    In addition, the Phoenix family has difficulty in reproduction, so the number has remained similar to that of the Dragon family over the past ten thousand years. Moreover, the Feng family has more females and fewer males, while the Dragon family has more males and fewer females. The ratio of males and females just complements each other.

    Before the arrival of the Dragon Clan, Zhang Ziying had ordered Wufeng and the people of the Phoenix Clan to prepare tens of thousands of caves, so that the Dragon Clan could "check in with their bags" as soon as they arrived.

    Although there is a continuous volcanic magma area outside the Phoenix Valley, but with the suppression of the Feng Clan, the inside of the Phoenix Valley is like spring all the year round, which will not make the Dragon Clan feel uncomfortable.

    On the contrary, some fire dragons like the surrounding environment very much, and when they have nothing to do, they will invite a few sisters or brothers of the Phoenix clan to soak in the hot springs in the magma.

    There was almost no so-called running-in period for the two clans of dragon and phoenix, and soon they merged perfectly, as close as one family. At this point, the prehistoric dragon and phoenix clans should be collectively called the dragon and phoenix clan.

    Gao Peng's worries are gone, and they can stay out of the matter and watch the world go up and down. However, although the dragon and phoenix are basically perfectly integrated, there is still such a difference.??Little question

    In the "suite" of Gao Peng and Zhang Ziying, the Golden-winged Dapeng sat down on the separate sofa on the right side like a primary school student who made a mistake.  Peng's eyes were a little troubled.

    After a long while, Zhang Ziying sighed, and said: "There is no other way, Dapeng, I can only let you leave Phoenix Valley and live in another place."

    The golden-winged roc was shocked, raised his head in disbelief, and lost his voice: "What? Mother God wants to drive me away?"

    With a gloomy look on Zhang Ziying's face, she said: "I'm not trying to drive you away, but because of your situation, it's not suitable for you to live in Phoenix Valley, otherwise there will be problems sooner or later, and other brothers and sisters can be very good with the Dragon Clan  To get along, but you oh."

    The golden-winged roc suddenly stood up and shouted excitedly: "But Phoenix Valley is my home, and it's not my fault. Why should I go instead of"

    Zhang Ziying interrupted him in a deep voice, "Dapeng, don't be willful, you"

    Gao Peng patted Zhang Ziying's leg and said softly, "Let me tell you!"

    Zhang Ziying kept silent, and the golden-winged roc looked at Gao Peng, with hope shining in his eyes, and slowly sat back.

    Although Gao Peng is not his and Kong Xuan's biological father, he has a good idea of ??how he has treated them as brothers over the past ten thousand years.

    They regarded Gao Peng as their father from the bottom of their hearts. Many times, the Golden-winged Dapeng would go to Gao Peng to tell Gao Peng what happened, but not Zhang Ziying.

    Gao Peng thought for a while, and after organizing his words, he looked at the golden-winged Dapeng, and said gently: "Dapeng, in fact, you and Kong Xuan have different ways, and you will leave Phoenix Valley sooner or later, just because  This incident just made it easier for you to leave the Phoenix Valley."

    Golden Wing Dapeng stared blankly at Gao Peng, after all, he was still going to be asked to leave Phoenix Valley, what did he do wrong?

    Drooling as soon as he saw the dragons, he had the urge to eat them and it wasn't on purpose, even he himself didn't know why this happened, so why should he drive him away?

    Looking at the expression of the golden-winged roc, Gao Peng seemed to understand his thoughts, and immediately said seriously: "Don't think that we insist on letting you go because of this matter, in fact, we know exactly what is going on with you.  , the matter is not unsolvable.¡±

    "As long as your mother god sends you a burst of primordial spirit energy, this instinct of yours can be eliminated, but in fact it is unnecessary. You are born to be a natural enemy such as worms, that is your instinct, it cannot be regarded as yours.  wrong."

    "However, your real target should not be dragons, but snakes, especially a kind of snake called Naga. This kind of snake is mostly found in the West. If you eat this snake, it can be said that you are in line with the way of heaven, and there will be great benefits."

    "However, the west is now occupied by the Olympus Protoss, and it is not suitable for you to go there for the time being, so I have made arrangements for where you should go."

    "You have to believe that there are no parents in this world who don't love their children. We also hope that you can stay by our side. We can often see that the family lives happily, but when the children grow up, they will eventually have to spread their wings and fly high by themselves.  "

    "Children can't always hide under the wings of their parents. That way there is no future and no way out. Can you understand the painstaking efforts of the Father, God and Mother God?"

    Listening to Gao Peng's soft words, the grief and indignation on Golden-winged Dapeng's face slowly disappeared, and he began to think seriously about Gao Peng's words.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 953 Jehovah Odin Allies

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    After a long time, the golden-winged roc raised its head, and said in a deep voice, "Father, you are right. When the child grows up, he will have to rely on himself after all. Father, please advise, where should the child go?"

    Gao Peng and Zhang Ziying looked at each other, breathed a sigh of relief, and Gao Peng said happily: "It's good if you can figure it out. After you leave the Phoenix Valley, you can go to Buzhou Mountain to find three Taoists. They are called Sanqing"

    "You just say that Taoist Hongjun asked you to go to them, and you must not reveal any words about me and your mother god. When the killing is over, you will have a great chance"

    Half a day later, the golden-winged roc left the Phoenix Valley. Apart from his own companion spirit treasure, the Yin-Yang cylinder, he also had the Yin-Yang mirror and the defensive spirit treasure, the twelfth-grade golden lotus, which was given to him by Zhang Ziying.  It was given to him the diamond bracelet and purple gold red gourd from Journey to the West.

    In addition, Zhang Ziying recorded with Yujue her own understanding of the Dao of Tai Chi, and Gao Peng recorded her understanding of the Supreme Sword Dao and the three thousand words of morality.

    The magic weapon is for his self-defense. The following things are naturally a gift for Sanqing. Taiji Dao is the basic Dao that Sanqing comprehended.  The road derived from the avenue.

    As for the supreme swordsmanship, Gao Peng gave it to Tongtian. Although even if he could win the Four Swords of Zhuxian from Luohu in the future, Gao Peng would not be able to bestow it on Tongtian again, but he himself has the Qingping sword by his side and is proficient in swordsmanship.

    Even without the gift of Gao Peng, he would be able to penetrate the supreme swordsmanship in the future, but giving it to him now saves him a lot of time and avoids many detours. This is still a great cause and effect.  The same is true for Tianzun's Tai Chi Dao.

    Finally, there is the Tao Te Ching. This scripture waits until the real prehistoric human race is born, and Lao Tzu will have a ready-made model if he wants to establish human education and educate the human race.

    That was the way of "quietness and inaction" that he had comprehended. Gao Peng had just summed it up for him in advance, but it was still a cause and effect.

    After arranging the golden-winged roc, Gao Peng really had all his worries gone this time. After telling Zhang Ziying to take care of himself, he went straight into the endless chaos

    At the junction of the Western Continent and the Southern Continent in the Great Desolation, that is, the southwest region of the Desolation, there are hundreds of thousands of mountains, surrounded by a swamp full of poisonous miasma, and most of the creatures in it are various poisonous insects and beasts, which can be described as a model of poor mountains and bad waters.

    Zeus has no interest in this place, so it has become an excellent hiding place for some creatures, such as demons.

    "Report to the Demon Ancestor, there are some problems in the plan. Both the Olympus and the Asa protoss have invaded our people, but there is no progress in the Garden of Eden."

    "The angels are very sensitive to the aura of our family. They reject our people very much, call our people devils, and say that our people are messengers of 'Satan'. Once they find out, they immediately kill them without hesitation. We  There were heavy losses in the east, so I ask the Demon Ancestor to decide."

    A burly man with red horns and scarlet hair all over his body, reported respectfully to the figure in front of him who was shrouded in a black robe and surrounded by strong demonic energy.

    The big man was originally an innate fire spirit conceived in the southern undying volcano. Thousands of years ago, when he was out walking, he was discovered by the demon ancestor Luohu, and he was transformed into a general of the demon clan.

    However, in the appearance of the Balrog, it is indeed very similar to "Satan". The humanoid creature with horns on its head exudes a fierce and evil spirit, isn't it a typical "devil"?  The angel clan really didn't wrong him.

    Ever since the three races began to conquer the prehistoric world, the evil spirit between heaven and earth has skyrocketed, and the speed of his demon clan's cultivation has become faster and faster. This has also made the demon clan more devout and fanatical to Rahu, just like the angel clan is to Yahweh.

    Luohu's dull voice came from the black robe, "In that case, you will withdraw from the east, and I will deal with the angel clan personally. You just need to infiltrate the Olympus and Asa clan with all your strength, and confuse the prehistoric hundreds of people under the command of the two clans."  Clan joins the Demon Clan."

    "At the same time, try to create friction as much as possible. It is best not to let the three clans live in peace. The harder they fight, the faster the development of my demon clan will be."

    "Yes, I would like to abide by the decree of my ancestors."

    It took more than 3,000 years for the Angel Race to unify the Eastern Continent. Odin was faster, taking only 2,700 years. Olympus was slightly short of manpower at the beginning, so the progress was a little slower.

    Once the unification of Jehovah and Odin was completed, they immediately launched an attack on Olympus, hindering their unification, and with the prehistoric tribes as cannon fodder, the battle loss rate of the angel army and the berserker army dropped sharply.

    Jehovah and Odin hurry upThe number of angels and berserkers has increased significantly by raising their direct lineage, and their individual strength has also become stronger and stronger.

    Moreover, Jehovah and Odin have reached an agreement. The two will temporarily join forces to solve Olympus first, and then have a decisive battle. Otherwise, they will have no chance of winning.

    The more than 2,000 gods under Olympus have always been a serious concern to them, especially the twelve main gods. Their growth rate made Yahweh and Odin secretly startled.

    Although Apollo, Hephaestus and others did not understand the method of beheading corpses and did not have enough spiritual treasures to behead corpses, their realm could only be maintained at the peak of Daluo.

    However, their magic powers are constantly accumulating. What Yahweh and Odin are most afraid of is that their quantitative changes will lead to qualitative changes, and they will grow to the point where they can threaten them.

    Even if the threat is only a little bit, it is still the same sentence. Most of the time, the fear is that the other party has that little bit of advantage.

    Therefore, Yahweh and Odin began to act shamelessly in person, killing the gods of Olympus in a sneak attack.

    Zeus was furious, and he also started to do it himself. The war between the three clans suddenly became fierce. Zeus was fighting fires everywhere, but the opponent had two main gods. When he confronted Yahweh, Odin would kill the gods under his command.

    When Yahweh retreats temporarily and Zeus turns back to find Odin, Yahweh will appear in another place and slaughter the gods of Olympus.

    Regarding the shameless behavior of Yahweh and Odin, Zeus has nothing to do. The only thing he can do is to take the twelve main gods by his side to protect him personally. Although the other gods are killed, he is not hurt.  Musculoskeletal.

    The potential of the twelve main gods, Zeus knew very well in his heart, as long as they were given time, they would sooner or later grow to a height sufficient to participate in their level of battle.

    Even if they couldn't face the opponent's main god directly, as long as he was fighting the opponent, they would assist him one or two times, and his chances of winning would be greatly increased.

    Therefore, Zeus had to take a passive approach to security, shrinking troops across the board, and did not take the initiative to attack the eastern and northern continents. Zeus moved many islands in the Western Sea to the surrounding islands where the Temple of Olympus was located, forming an archipelago.

    Zeus transferred all the prehistoric tribes he valued to the archipelago, with a total of 300 million people, plus the billions of aquatic tribes gathered by Poseidon, the strength of Olympus' lair can be described as extremely powerful.

    Although Yahweh and Odin also have billions of troops, it is obviously unrealistic to break through Olympus' lair, and it is also convenient for Zeus to gather forces in one place for him to protect.

    Seeing that Jehovah and Odin could not gain any advantage, they just swallowed up the power left by Olympus on the western continent, and retreated for the time being, vigorously developing their core forces, angels and berserkers.

    Zeus was forced to hide in Olympus, feeling extremely aggrieved. After all, he still suffered the loss of fighting alone!  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 954: Hephaestus' Zhoutian Star Array

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Although Jehovah and Odin cannot fully trust each other, it is impossible for them to join hands to "behead" him directly, because neither of them believes that the other will really cooperate and fight Zeus with all their strength.

    They are all afraid that if they consume too much during the battle, even if they can kill Zeus, they will be poisoned by the opponent. If they have reservations during the battle, they will inevitably be restrained, which is even more disadvantageous than fighting Zeus alone.

    So they would rather fight Zeus alone each time, and let the other kill his men.

    This approach is also very effective, and the development of Olympus' power has inevitably fallen into a stagnation, which makes Zeus very anxious.

    Odin is still nothing, no matter how much cannon fodder he has, it is useless to the decisive battle between them, but Yahweh is different.

    This guy relies on the power of faith to earn a living. The more followers she has, the stronger she will be. If she is given enough time, she may grow to the point where she can be one-on-one

    In the Temple of Olympus, Zeus frowned and looked at the twelve main gods under his command, and asked in a deep voice: "The alliance between Jehovah and Odin is very detrimental to our family. What can you do?"

    There was a moment of silence in the hall, Hephaestus looked left and right, saw that no one spoke, a smug smile appeared on the corner of his mouth, he got up and said: "Father God, my child has recently learned about the laws of the primordial stars in the Chaos Clock.  Get a formation."

    "If this formation can be laid out, maybe the child will have a way to take over the main god. At that time, the father god can concentrate on dealing with the other one. In this way, the dilemma of my Olympus can be solved."

    "What?" Zeus was overjoyed and asked anxiously, "What formation?"

    Hephaestus said loudly: "The name of this formation is 'Zhoutian Xingdou Great Formation', which combines the power of 365 stars in the sky, plus the sun star and the lunar star as the main star formation eyes, and finally equipped with billions of stars.  Counting the hundreds of prehistoric clans, combining the power of the prehistoric hundreds of clans with the power of the heavens and the stars, the power they display is enough to fight against the main god."

    Zeus was elated when he heard that, even if a single creature could only provide a hundred years of cultivation among hundreds of millions of prehistoric races, what the Star Dou Formation could display this week would be tens of billions of years of cultivation.

    What's more, among the prehistoric tribes, who has a little fighting power, who hasn't practiced Taoism for hundreds or even thousands of years?  If the Zhoutian Star Dou Grand Formation can really connect the power of hundreds of millions of prehistoric tribes, let alone contending, it is not impossible to kill a main god.

    Zeus exclaimed overjoyed: "Okay, okay, tell me, what are the conditions for setting up the Zhoutian Star Dou array? I will definitely support you with all the strength of the whole family."

    When Hephaestus heard the words, he was immediately in high spirits, "To set up the Zhoutian star array, we need to refine 365 large Zhoutian star banners, corresponding to the 365 main stars in the sky."

    "Then we need 14,800 small Zhoutian star flags, corresponding to 14,800 sub-stars, together with the power of 148,000,000 creatures, each creature represents a star  , you can form the Zhou Tian Xing Dou array with incomparable power."

    "However, to refine the Zhoutian Star Banner, a large amount of natural materials and earthly treasures are needed, which is what our clan lacks."

    When Zeus heard the words, thunder flashed in his eyes, and he waved his hand and said, "That's not a problem. I told Poseidon to collect a large number of treasures from heaven and earth when he conquered the world. From now on, all the power of Olympus will be for Zhou Tian."  Star Dou Great Array service."

    "yes."

    The prehistoric world calmed down for a while, and the three tribes developed independently. In the blink of an eye, thousands of years passed. The most calm and composed of the three tribes was naturally Yahweh. Now she has five or six million tribes under her command, eighty million two-winged angels, and five hundred four-winged angels.  Ten thousand, two hundred thousand seraphs, and three billion prehistoric tribes.

    She can receive massive amounts of power of faith every day, and her strength will increase by a few points every day, so she is the least eager to start a war. On the contrary, she hopes that the time will be delayed as long as possible.

    The Asa Protoss is even more exaggerated. Odin's army of berserkers has exceeded 1.5 billion, and there are more than 300 million heroic warriors. The prehistoric tribe is relatively small, only 1.6 billion.

    In fact, neither Yahweh nor Zeus understood Odin. They both thought that Odin¡¯s massive development of his army was to create a large amount of cannon fodder and use crowd tactics. However, this perception made them suffer a lot in the future.

    On the Olympus side, there is no obstruction from the Dragon Clan, and no group of the Four Seas Aquarium can compete with Poseidon's Kunwhale Clan.

    Hephaestus has done nothing for thousands of years, only refining the Zhoutian Star Banner with all his strength.Today, one-fifth of it has been completed.

    It is worth mentioning that the gods of Olympus have returned to their thrones for nearly 20,000 years, but Hera, the queen of heaven, has recently become pregnant. What made Zeus depressed for a long time was that the child was not his, in other words, he  Be green.

    But he quickly put it down. Anyway, he never really regarded Hera as his wife, and Apollo is one of the strongest fighters under his command. His blood must be a creature with strong strength.  Olympus added strength.

    Therefore, Zeus just turned a blind eye and closed one eye. The only trouble is that Hera has to go to the sun star to conceive the unborn fetus, and her child will be "malnourished" on the ground.

    In desperation, Zeus had no choice but to order Apollo to secretly escort Hera to the sun star for delivery. Fortunately, all races are now trying their best to accumulate strength, and no one has discovered Hera and Apollo who left Olympus and went to the sun star.

    A world-shattering war is slowly brewing, and the evil spirit and hostility between the heaven and the earth are also increasing day by day. All ethnic groups have begun to become a little restless, and even the angels, who have always given people a sense of benevolence and holiness, have become impatient  , Get angry at every turn.

    Once this great war breaks out, the world will be eclipsed, and the sun and the moon will be dimmed. All eyes will be on the three clans. Everyone is looking forward to the fight between the three clans soon, but their thoughts are completely different.

    Some of them want to draw chestnuts out of the fire and achieve themselves with the help of the three clan wars, while others hope that the catastrophe will pass quickly so that they can go out safely to walk the prehistoric world and pursue their own way.

    With the passage of time, there are many spiritual beings in the prehistoric world who have achieved perfection and transformed into forms, such as the clouds in the sky, the red clouds, the colorful clouds, and the white clouds, which have turned into Taoist Hongyun, Caiyun Boy, and Yunxiao Empress respectively.  .

    Another example is the two boys of the Queen Mother of Haotian who were transformed from the two qi of Yin and Yang in the prehistoric world, and the twelve ancestor witches conceived in the blood pool at the foot of Buzhou Mountain, etc.

    However, now the three tribes are temporarily in a stable period, and the forces of the three tribes have taken shape. In addition to those who were forcibly subdued, there are also many prehistoric tribes who took the initiative to join them, so none of the three tribes took the initiative to collect prehistoric creatures.

    Therefore, those newborn beings were able to keep their bodies of freedom. After they were born, they only searched for land and devoted themselves to cultivation, and they did not set foot in the wild, but they also avoided killing.

    Time flies by, and Gao Peng, who has been away from the prehistoric world for more than ten thousand years, finally returns, and shortly after his return, it is the day of another round of Nine Stars Lianzhu is approaching.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 955 The Heavenly Dragon Is Born on a Great Day

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    When Gao Peng left Honghuang, the dragon eggs of the Great Ritian Dragon were entrusted to Zhang Ziying. Zhang Ziying exhausted the accumulation of the dragon and phoenix for thousands of years, and finally the Great Ritian Dragon was about to mature.

    In the wide quiet room at the innermost part of Gao Peng and Zhang Ziying's love nest, the eggs of the Great Sun Dragon exude a fiery red light, as if a round of red sun appeared in this quiet room.

    Now Gao Peng, who has six calamities in his body, stood side by side with Zhang Ziying in front of the dragon egg. Zhang Ziying turned to look at Gao Peng, and sighed, "Have you really decided?"

    Gao Peng nodded slowly, and said: "There is no way, if you want to win the final victory, you have to sacrifice something."

    Zhang Ziying turned her head back, pondered for a few breaths, and said, "Since that's the case, what are you still hesitating about? Let's do it!"

    Hearing the words, Gao Peng no longer hesitated, stretched out his hand, and the boundless chaotic air surged out, covering the dragon egg of the Great Sun Heavenly Dragon in an instant.

    After a while, a dragon chant with endless sadness sounded in Gao Peng's mind. It was the divine mind of the Great Sun Tianlong.

    But soon, Gao Peng finally hardened his heart, gritted his teeth and output a large wave of mana, and the trace of the divine sense belonging to the Great Sun Tianlong disappeared, because his soul had been annihilated, and now the Great Sun Tianlong was left.  Yes, there is only the body inside the dragon egg.

    In fact, there is an easier way for Gao Peng to kill the primordial spirit of the Great Ritian Dragon. He only needs to activate the Jishen Tribulation in the Four Tribulations of the Sacred Heart, directly enter the space of the primordial spirit of the Great Ritian Dragon, and wipe out the primordial spirit of the Great Ritian Dragon.  God can.

    But after all, he still felt guilty. He was afraid that he would not be able to do it face to face with Da Ri Tianlong, so he used this relatively laborious method, but now that he had done it, there was nothing to feel guilty about.

    Gao Peng endured the terrible pain caused by tearing the soul apart, and just like what he did in Journey to the West, he drove his soul into the dragon egg together with a separated golden sun flame.

    Immediately, Gao Peng entered the state of refining, and the physical strength of Da Ri Tianlong was naturally stronger than the physical body that Gao Peng himself transformed in Journey to the West.

    Therefore, it will take some time to refine the Great Ritian Dragon into an independent external incarnation of himself.

    It's a pity that the body of the Great Ritian Dragon was not transformed by himself, otherwise, he would be able to re-merge with himself like the old fairy Nanhua in Journey to the West, and his cultivation base would not be lost in the slightest.

    Gao Peng and Da Ri Tianlong can only be two different individuals, but this incarnation outside the body also has its own uses.

    Gao Peng also did it as a last resort, is there anything wrong with Da Ri Tianlong?  It can't be said that he is completely right, he is wrong, and he is destined to suck half of Zulong's cultivation.

    Three hundred years later, Nine Stars Lianzhu, the Great Sun Dragon Ao Yue, who had been refined by Gao Peng to become his own incarnation outside his body, really took half of Gao Peng's cultivation with the help of celestial phenomena and blood, and Ao Yue was born.

    Different from the original plot, Ao Yue's birth did not cause much commotion, and he was not established as the prince, because today's dragon clan is no longer a simple dragon clan, but a "dragon and phoenix clan".

    The ancestors of the two clans also had two children, Kong Xuan and Golden Wing Dapeng, so the Dragon and Phoenix clan just held a grand banquet to celebrate the birth of Ao Yue.  My "brother" met once.

    The image of Ao Yue was carved out of the same mold as Gao Peng, but his golden-red long hair was slightly different from Gao Peng. Everyone didn't think much about it. Isn't it normal for a son to look like his father?

    After the banquet, Gao Peng decided to let his incarnation, Ao Yue, go to the sun star, and use that golden sun flame as the foundation to condense the golden sun flame.

    After all, Ao Yue is different from Gao Peng. As an ancestor dragon, Gao Peng has the body of a chaotic dragon, which can accommodate innate chaotic primordial spirits of any attribute, but the Great Sun Dragon can only control the Great Sun Golden Flame.  , the only result is to trigger a riot in one's own cultivation.

    Gao Peng gave the defensive treasure "Zhutian Qingyun" to Ao Yue, and Zhang Ziying also gave him a "Burning Heaven Feather Fan".

    Zhutian Qingyun was transformed by the awe-inspiring righteousness in the heart of the great god Pangu, and its rank was tied with the innate treasure. After Pangu fell, it became Hongjun's self-defense treasure.

    In the original plot, Hongjun gave this treasure to Yuanshi Tianzun for self-defense before he was in harmony with the way of heaven. This treasure is the same as the Heaven and Earth Xuanhuang Linglong Pagoda, and it can be invincible if it is hung above the head.

    When the sacrifice is made, all evils are retreated, ten thousand dharmas are not touched, five-color light shines on the heavens, eight-tone fairy music resounds throughout the universe, countless golden lamps, golden lotuses, necklaces, and pendant beads fall from the sky, like water dripping from the eaves.  , In an endless stream.

      The Fentian Feather Fan is Zhang Ziying's companion spiritual treasure. When the fan is shaken, it can emit Phoenix Fire. This Phoenix Fire is also called Nirvana Fire.  The prestige of boiling the sea also has the effect of bringing the dead back to life, but it depends on the owner's will.

    Flame is an extremely violent and destructive power attribute, but Zhang Ziying's Nirvana Fire is the only flame in this world that can be used to heal wounds.

    In terms of destructive power alone, it is naturally not as good as the Great Sun Golden Flame, but with the addition of healing effects, its grade is not inferior to the Great Sun Golden Flame.

    With this two treasures of offense and defense, Ao Yue went to the sun star without worry. Since the emperor Taiyi and Xihe on the sun star were taken to Olympus by Zeus, there must have been 20,000 people on the sun star.  No living beings have set foot in it for many years, so I don't worry about being disturbed.

    Perhaps Ao Yue never dreamed that the original Xihe and the current Hera would be pregnant as in the original plot, and what's more, she was still pregnant with Di Jun's child

    In the Eastern Continent, in a desolate mountain tens of thousands of miles away from the Garden of Eden, a seraph with a mid-stage Da Luo cultivation was holding a cross sword, slashing towards the surrounding peaks frantically, and the light blades smashed a  The mountain peak was completely devastated, and there were sword marks everywhere.

    "Bastard bitch" Every time he swung his sword, he cursed angrily.

    His eyes became red like blood due to anger and the increasingly strong evil spirit between heaven and earth, and his handsome face became somewhat distorted. How could he look like a benevolent and holy man at this moment?  Angel?

    "Isn't it just that there is an extra halo on my head? What's there to be proud of? Let me bow down to a small human race, Jesus Christ? Holy Son? Die"

    "Is it my fault that I couldn't find those three guys? Didn't you Michael find it yourself? Don't let my cultivation surpass yours, or I will kill you sooner or later."

    After venting wildly for a while, he finally stopped panting heavily, sat down on the ground slumped, and murmured: "But how can I surpass him? We were obviously born in the same batch, but why is his strength so high?  faster than me?"

    Soon, he figured out the reason. The power of their angels comes from their belief in God. The more devout their beliefs, the faster their power will increase.

    However, he has always had a vague idea in his heart in recent years: Why must I believe in God?  Is it because she created me?  Because she created me, should I give my faith to her and sacrifice everything for her?

    No, I am also a creature, I also have the right to live for myself, I am an independent individual, not a puppet, I have my own name, my name is Lucifer, not a walking dead without intelligence.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 956 The Fallen Angel Fools Apollo

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Just because of this idea, Lucifer began to doubt his belief in Jehovah, and because of this, his strength began to stop growing, and most of the people who were born in the same batch as him have surpassed him.

    "No hope, I have no hope at all, my strength will no longer improve." Lucifer murmured sadly.

    "No, you have hope, I can help you, I can make you surpass Michael, I even have a way, I can make you grow enough to threaten God, you will have freedom and great authority, just look  Are you willing or not?"

    "who?"

    Lucifer, as a seraph in the Daluo Realm, is naturally not weak, but he was invaded at such a short distance by someone, but he didn't find any trace of the other party. How strong should the comer be?

    Jumping up in an instant, the rich holy light instantly enveloped the whole body, and a dazzling silver glow appeared on the cross sword.

    After getting ready for the battle, Lucifer turned around and looked around, only to see a figure covered in a black robe, constantly exuding a dark aura, standing quietly five feet away from him.

    "Don't be nervous, I won't hurt you, otherwise, you are already a dead body." A dull voice came from the black robe again.

    For some reason, the dark aura was obviously extremely evil, completely opposite to the bright Holy Spirit on him, but Lucifer actually felt that he didn't hate the aura on this person, "Who are you?"

    "That's not important. The important thing is that I can let you break through the restriction of your beliefs on your strength, making you stronger and stronger, and there is no limit."

    Lucifer's pupils shrank slightly, he naturally would not believe that there would be such a cheap thing in this world, "What do I need to pay? Do you want me to believe in you?"

    "No, I never want my people to give up their beliefs. My people only believe in their own strength. In my ethnic group, as long as they have incomparable strength, they can have status, rights, and spouses."

    "I can give you the fastest way to become stronger, so that you have incomparable strength. I will not restrict your freedom. You can do whatever you want."

    "And what you need to pay is nothing more than loyalty to me, and a little bit of soul, well, it's really just a little bit, not a lot, and you don't even feel the slightest pain."

    The voice of the man in black was so dull that it seemed to come directly from the belly, but it was full of endless bewitching intentions. It has to be said that Lucifer was moved.

    Strong power, freedom, status, rights, aren't these exactly what he is after?  And I only need to pay a little bit of soul, as for loyalty, it is the least valuable thing, when he has great power, loyalty?  hehe¡­¡­

    "Can you really break through God's restriction and let me gain great power?" Lucifer asked with flickering eyes.

    The black-robed man chuckled. He knew that he had succeeded. He spread his hand, and a pitch-black jade appeared in his hand, "This is the skill my family cultivates, but it's only half.  You can take a look and decide whether to agree to a deal with me."

    The man in black threw the jade to Lucifer, Lucifer took it and asked, "What should I do?"

    "It's very simple, just stick it between your eyebrows."

    Lucifer hesitated for a while, but finally did as he did. He couldn't resist the temptation to become stronger. When he pressed Yujue between his eyebrows, a formula flooded into his mind. It was strange that he understood the skill instantly.  law meaning.

    It turns out that it is like this, absorbing the evil spirit and hostility between the heavens and the earth to strengthen one's body, and because of years of fighting in the wilderness, the evil spirit and hostility are increasing day by day, and the speed of practicing this technique is naturally getting faster and faster.

    After a while, Lucifer opened his eyes, without further hesitation, he said in a concentrated voice, "Okay, I promise you."

    After speaking, his mind moved, and a trace of soul floated out from between his brows. He just frowned slightly, and then calmed down, the trace of soul floated towards the man in black.

    The man in black directly opened his mouth and took a breath, then swallowed the soul, nodded in satisfaction, and said: "Very good, the deal is concluded, this is the second half of the formula."

    The man in black waved another piece of jade, Lucifer still stuck it between his eyebrows, and quickly memorized the whole formula.

    Immediately, Lucifer knelt down on one knee, holding the crossed sword upside down, and said, "Greetings to the master, Lucifer is willing to serve the master."

    The man in black waved his hand and said: "Get up! I will give you the first task. Take all the angels you can take away secretly, and find me in the 100,000 mountains in the southwest."

    A trace of hatred flashed in Lucifer's eyesUnwilling, said in a deep voice: "Obey, in fact, even if the master doesn't tell me, I will do it."

    "Very good, I'll be waiting for your good news at Shiwan Dashan." The man in black turned and walked towards the forest, his figure getting thinner and thinner.

    Seeing this, Lucifer asked loudly: "Master, who are you?"

    There was a hint of sarcasm in the dull voice of the man in black, "My name is Rahu, and I am the master of the demon clan. Of course, in the mouth of the angel clan, I am called Satan, which is the leader of the devil."

    Only these few words remained in the air, and Luo Hu's figure completely disappeared without a trace.

    "Devil?" Lucifer was startled, and then a smirk appeared on his face, "What about gods? What about devils? In this world, the strong prevail."

    "As an angel, I am just an insignificant puppet, but as a fallen angel, I can have everything I want, Michael, just wait! I will make you regret it."

    On the sun star, Ao Yue looked at Apollo and Hera holding the golden bow and scepter in front of him speechlessly. What's the matter?  Why are these two guys here?

    "No matter who you are or what your origins are, Sunstar is my place, if you don't want to die, leave quickly." Apollo shouted in a deep voice.

    Ao Yue shook his head with a broken smile, and said, "Your territory? What kind of onion are you? When I walked out of this sun star, you were just a few real fires of the sun!"

    Apollo and Hera were taken aback when they heard the words, and looked at each other. They both saw the surprise in each other's eyes. Apollo hesitated and said, "Who is your Excellency?"

    Ao Yue didn't say much, she spread her hands, and the big sun golden flame appeared in her palm. There are some things that don't need to be said too much, the other party will understand.

    "Golden Flame of the Sun? Youyou are innate chaotic creatures?" Apollo and Hera turned pale in shock, hurriedly lowered their stances, and bowed: "I have seen the senior, but I haven't asked the senior's title yet."

    Ao Yue said solemnly: "This seat is a great sun dragon. When Pan Gu, the great god, transformed into all things in the prehistoric world, his left eye turned into a sun star, which was fused and infected with the innate chaotic primordial spirit, the great sun golden flame, and gave birth to this seat. Therefore, this seat is also  The ancestor of the dragon clan is called the ancestor dragon."

    "When I left the sun star, I found that there are three innate creatures bred by the sun's true fire on the sun star. Why are there only two of you? Is there another one?" (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 957 Your memory has been tampered with

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Apollo and Hera looked at each other again, strange expressions appeared on their faces, Apollo said hesitantly: "According to what the predecessors said, we were conceived by ourselves from the real fire of the sun?"

    "But in the memory of this junior, before our brother and the Queen of Heaven, there was only one Titan Sun God, Helios, born in the Sun Star, and there was no predecessor! And we are clearly my father god Zeus  Born from the fusion of the real fire of the sun and infection, this"

    Ao Yue looked at the two with a look of pity. It is a great sadness that the dignified first lord of heaven, a generation of emperors and empresses, has become a pawn in the hands of others.

    "Sometimes, memory is not reliable." Ao Yue said lightly.

    Apollo and Hera's expression froze, and they asked in a deep voice, "What do you mean, senior?"

    Ao Yue sighed: "It's very simple, your memory has been tampered with."

    After hearing Ao Yue's words, Apollo and Hera couldn't help but think of something. On the lunar star, Zeus ordered them to wait outside. He entered the lunar star alone, and soon after, he came out with Artemis.

    In West Kunlun, Zeus also ordered them to wait outside the mountain, and then he brought out an Athena. They didn't think much about it at the time, but now that they think about it, there is something weird about it.

    Among the twelve main gods, except for Poseidon who is the brother of Zeus, the others are all children of Zeus, and there is also Hades, the brother of Zeus. If Hades and Poseidon are really brothers of Zeus, why are they more important than them?  born later?

    The most important thing is that they are not much higher than them in terms of cultivation, and they are even worse than Zeus. In the whole Olympus, only Zeus is unfathomable, and other gods can see the depth.  It's too weird.

    In fact, Apollo has already believed a little bit in his heart. He has always had a vague feeling in his heart that he found that the fighting style of "Apollo" is completely incompatible with the formulas he has practiced.

    He doesn't seem to be good at archery. Using his mana to urge the Sun God Arrow, there is always some disharmony, as if It's as if the memory about archery was forcibly implanted in his mind.

    Apollo asked cautiously: "Dare to ask the senior, if the memory of the junior is really tampered with, is there a way to restore the original memory of the junior."

    Ao Yue nodded and said: "Of course there are, as long as you can find someone whose magic power surpasses that of Zeus, you can recover."

    Apollo looked at Ao Yue expectantly, and said, "Then I wonder if senior's mana cultivation can surpass that of Zeus?"

    When Apollo became suspicious, he no longer called Zeus "Father God", but called Zeus by his first name.

    Ao Yue frowned and pondered for a moment, and said: "I don't know, because I have never fought against Zeus, but there are very few people who think that my mana cultivation is comparable in the prehistoric world.  Give it a try, as for success or failure, it depends on your luck."

    Apollo nodded slowly when he heard the words, and Ao Yue's answer like this was much more reliable than those who just opened their mouths to take care of everything. At that moment, Apollo bowed and said, "Since that's the case, I have to thank you, senior."

    Ao Yue said solemnly: "Relax, don't resist. If I want to kill you, you two will have no power to fight back. I just don't want to see, dignified innate beings, who have been killed for no reason.  people take advantage of."

    Apollo said gratefully when he heard the words: "Thank you, senior, the junior certainly believes in the senior, so I have to thank the senior."

    After Apollo finished speaking, he took the initiative to step forward, relaxed his body and mind, and firmly restrained the mana primordial spirit in his body. Seeing this, Ao Yue also nodded secretly, and pointed at Apollo's forehead as a sword.

    A beam of brilliant magic power and a sense of consciousness poured into the depths of Apollo's Sea of ??Consciousness. After a little searching, they found a force containing the energy of chaos, entrenched in the deepest part of Apollo's Sea of ??Consciousness.

    It was a power that contained the Dao of Thunder. When Ao Yue saw that power, the divine consciousness that entered Apollo's sea of ??consciousness sent out a divine thought, "It turned out to be Chaos Divine Thunder, so Zeus is three thousand  There is no doubt that one of the demon gods will be reincarnated."

    Apollo sensed this divine sense, and his heart sank. Sure enough, there was something wrong with Zeus. He was manipulating Thunder to fight.

    Although Apollo has not recovered his memory, since he has the power of Zeus in his sea of ??consciousness, it proves that Ao Yue's words are not wrong at all, and his memory has indeed been tampered with by Zeus.

    "Huh? Why does your primordial spirit exude a bright aura that is completely different from the real fire of the sun? It's as if your soul has been integrated into another soul."

    After thinking about it for a while, Apollo understood, "Back to seniors,?? is the godhead, and most of the gods of Olympus have it. The junior is the sun god conferred by Zeus, and the godhead of the junior represents light, so the junior is also called the god of light.  "

    Ao Yue suddenly realized that this is the godhead, and the western gods do have their unique features, "Since this is the case, this seat of the godhead is reserved for you. This is a power that can be controlled by you. It just brings  It gave you some memories belonging to this godhead, but it has no effect on your original memories."

    "But let the seniors decide."

    "Be patient, the process of lifting Zeus's restriction may cause you some pain."

    "Senior, even if you do something, this junior can bear no matter how much pain you suffer."

    "Okay, he's a good guy, and I'm worth my effort to help you."

    Although Apollo didn't quite understand the meaning of "hero", he also heard that it was a compliment, and a faint smile appeared on the corner of his mouth, but the next moment, the smile froze on his face, and quickly turned into a look of pain.

    Apollo clenched his teeth, not letting himself cry out, his face was contorted in pain, and his whole body couldn't help shaking, Hera stood beside him worriedly, the knuckles holding the scepter were too tight.  Hard and whitish.

    After a full cup of tea, Apollo was about to faint from the severe pain from his soul, but he heard Ao Yue's consciousness suddenly uttered a divine thought that was both frightened and angry.

    "No, there is a kind of power of law in Zeus's power. This kind of power is almost equal to the power of heaven. Only a saint can easily dispel it. If you want to break it with force, your sea of ??consciousness will definitely be affected.  It seems that this matter needs to be discussed in the long term.¡±

    Ao Yue's face became very ugly, and Apollo was even more sad and angry. Damn Zeus, what did you do to me?

    "Wait, I have another method that allows you to bypass the power of Zeus, and even without lifting Zeus's restriction, you can get back your own memory."

    Just at this moment, Apollo only heard Ao Yue's spiritual consciousness send out a divine thought again, and before he could respond, he suddenly found that the scene in front of him changed.

    Originally, he was inside the sun star, but suddenly he found himself moved outside the sun star, etc No, this is not reality, but (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 958: Unexpected Harvest

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "It turns out that I am not Apollo, the sun god. My name is Di Jun, but the Great Sun Golden Crow conceived from the sun star. Hephaestus is my brother Taiyi. Damn Zeus, I swear to kill you  "

    Just at that moment, Apollo found himself outside the sun star, he saw Zeus, and also saw the two three-legged golden crows bathed in the real fire of the sun in the sun star.

    Zeus attacked the two three-legged Golden Crows, but the Chaos Clock blocked them. Zeus overpowered the Chaos Clock, took a trace of the true spirit of the two Golden Crows, and put Apollo and Hephaestus into the bodies of the two Golden Crows, helping the two Golden Crows.  The Golden Crow takes shape

    After seeing the appearance of the two golden crows, Dijun understood everything. At this moment, Dijun's own memory began to recover, and the power of Zeus no longer had any effect.

    Ao Yue also secretly heaved a sigh of relief. Fortunately, he still has this hand, otherwise, today's success will fall short.

    It turned out that it was Ao Yue who discovered that Zeus's power contained the power of law, and when he had no way to deal with that power of law, even if he scattered the power, under the action of the power of law, he would recover in an instant  come over.

    He simply couldn't completely dissipate that power. To do so, he had to clear the power of law first, but finally he thought of a way.

    The way Ao Yue came up with was to launch the urgent divine calamity immediately after breaking up that force, pull Di Jun's primordial spirit into the primordial space, and send Dijun's primordial spirit into the space before the power recovered into a complete piece.  The depths of the sea of ??consciousness shrouded by that force.

    Dijun Yuanshen entered the deepest part of the sea of ??consciousness, and he naturally took back the memory that belonged to him, and then Ao Yue broke out again, blasting away that force, Dijun's Yuanshen escaped smoothly, and was enveloped by the power of Zeus.  The area is already blank.

    Ao Yue and Di Jun opened their eyes together, Di Jun's face has returned to normal, and there is no trace of pain anymore, but there is a wry smile on his face.

    "Thank you for the great kindness of seniors, Emperor Jun will always remember it in my heart, butwe were all captured by Zeus, and Zeus's power remained in the sea of ??consciousness, which is equivalent to life being in his hands.  But I can only say nothing in vain."

    Seeing the bitterness on Dijun's face, Ao Yue frowned slightly, "Where is your brother now?"

    Di Jun said calmly: "Taiyi is now in the Temple of Olympus, and is dedicated to refining the Zhoutian Star Banner for Zeus, in order to form a Zhoutian Star Array. If he wants to help him recover his memory, he needs to be careful.  "

    Ao Yue was shocked, Zhou Tian was in a big formation?  Has Taiyi already figured it out?  Then suddenly realized again.

    With the help of the power of the godhead, Dijun Taiyi transformed into form tens of thousands of years in advance, and directly possessed Daluo's cultivation base. It is not difficult to understand the Zhoutian star formation from the chaotic clock in advance.

    Unexpectedly, there is such a section. If they are really allowed to complete the Zhoutian star battle, I am afraid that Jehovah and Odin will be defeated. Zeus's family is the only one, and that is an innate talent that even a saint would not dare to confront.  kill array.

    ?I didn't expect that I would get such important information by playing the wrong way. If this matter is handled well, it may have the opportunity to completely change the situation of the prehistoric and desolate, and take advantage of the situation to kill the three main gods.

    Ao Yue paced back and forth, thinking secretly, Di Jun looked at Ao Yue in awe, and did not disturb him, while Hera looked at Di Jun with a look of surprise in his eyes, after all, betraying Zeus  It made her feel a little uncertain.

    However, she herself has no relationship with Zeus. She likes Dijun, so she has no extra thoughts, but is afraid of Zeus's unfathomable cultivation.

    After a while, Ao Yue paused, turned around and looked at Zeus, "If you want to eliminate the power Zeus left in your sea of ??consciousness without damaging your own soul, at present, only Odin and Jehovah can do it in the entire prehistoric world."  arrive."

    "You might as well think about it from this aspect, but there is one thing, if you secretly contact Odin or Jehovah, there is no guarantee that they will plant another restriction for you after lifting Zeus's restriction."

    "However, logically speaking, it shouldn't be possible. After all, it's a three-legged rivalry now, not two tigers fighting each other. If the restrictions are lifted for you and your own restrictions are planted, you still have a third party to turn to for help."

    "In the end, they still don't get your gratitude, so in order to make you sincerely loyal, they probably won't do this. This seat just said that there is that possibility,"

    "As for getting back that trace of true spirit, I have some ideas, you can do this"

    Ao Yue told a planDi Jun, Di Jun's eyes suddenly brightened, and he said ecstatically: "Thank you for your guidance, senior. Senior has treated Di Jun with kindness, and Di Jun will definitely repay this cause and effect in the future."

    Ao Yue waved her hand and sighed: "Let's talk about this matter in the future! I help you, and I don't want you to repay. After all, I am the Great Sun Dragon, and you are the Great Sun Golden Crow. There is a great relationship between us."  deep roots."

    Di Jun nodded again and again, overjoyed, but heard Ao Yue continue: "It's just how to lure your brother Taiyi out without arousing Zeus's suspicion, you have to think carefully, and you must not be careless."

    Di Jun said: "Senior, please rest assured. The junior and Tai Yi can be connected by secret methods. I have my own way to lure him out without arousing Zeus' suspicion."

    Ao Yue said with satisfaction: "That's very good, then I'll be waiting here, and you go to contact Tai Yi, it's just right, I'll helpuh, what's your name?"

    Di Jun looked at Hera and said, "Zeus called her Hera, as for her original name"

    Ao Yue nodded, waved to Hera, and said, "Come here."

    Hera took a look at Di Jun, and saw that he was nodding encouragingly to herself, so she felt relieved and walked to Ao Yue.

    This time Ao Yue gained experience, and quickly sent Hera's primordial spirit into the depths of the sea of ??consciousness, and retrieved her own memory, and she finally said her name¡ª¡ªXi He

    ? In Olympus, in the Temple of Fire God, Taiyi focused on refining the Zhoutian Star Banner with all his attention. What he is now refining are small Zhoutian Star Banners.

    Because the small Zhoutian star banners are relatively easy to refine, and the demand for materials is also lower, he plans to refine all the small Zhoutian star banners before starting to refine the big Zhoutian star banners.

    Just at this moment, Tai Yi's mind was shaken suddenly, his eyes became a little confused, and the Zhoutian Star Banner he was refining failed because of his unstable mana, and was scrapped.

    But Tai Yi didn't have the mind to pay attention to this matter at the moment, because at this moment, another event that made him feel horrified was happening in his mind.

    "Brother, there is one thing I want to tell you. Just now, I retrieved some of our lost memories. Now I will share that memory with you. Don't be so calm, listen to me" (Remember  Website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 959

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Temple of Olympus.

    "Father God, my child found that adding some solar gold to the Zhoutian star banner will make the mana transmission and condensation of the star banner more efficient. I also ask Father God to send someone to the sun star to collect some solar gold." Hehe  Phaistos reported to Zeus with a normal expression.

    Zeus frowned slightly, and pondered: "Among Olympus, only I, Apollo, and you can survive on the sun planet. I want to guard Olympus and prevent Jehovah and Odin from invading.  How long will it take for you to go there yourself?"

    Hephaestus thought for a while, and said: "Father God, there are not many creatures on the sun planet that can go up, and no one has collected them for tens of thousands of years. The reserves of the sun's fine gold should not be small. With Apollo's help, sooner  One or two years, slow three to five years is enough."

    Zeus nodded in satisfaction. This little time is nothing. For gods like them who have retreated for hundreds of thousands of years, it is just a flick of a finger, and said: "Very good, you go! Go quickly!  Come back quickly and refine the star banner as soon as possible."

    "Yes, baby, leave." Hephaestus turned around and walked out of the Temple of Olympus, but Zeus didn't notice that a trace of hatred flashed in his eyes

    "Hahahaha wonderful, wonderful."

    In Dragon and Phoenix Valley, Gao Peng burst out laughing suddenly. Zhang Ziying looked at him in surprise, and asked amusedly, "What good thing happened? It's so successful?"

    Gao Peng was very excited, and told Zhang Ziying about the situation Ao Yue encountered on Sunstar, "Now that Taiyi has also gone to Sunstar, Ao Yue has helped him lift Zeus's restriction and restore his memory."

    Zhang Ziying said happily: "This is indeed a great thing. If this matter can be planned well, maybe we can kill the three main gods in one fell swoop, and there is only one Qilin left, so there is nothing to fear."

    Gao Peng nodded again and again, and then he seemed to think of something, and his expression became a little more dignified, "This incident not only gave us a great opportunity, but most importantly, I discovered something that is very important to us.  bad thing."

    "Oh? What's going on?"

    Gao Peng stood up, with his hands behind his back, pacing, and said in a deep voice: "Zeus these guys actually carry a unique power of law on their bodies. That kind of law is incompatible with the heavens of the prehistoric world.  The way of heaven is divided into courts."

    "In other words, if we can't master the power of the law of heaven, we can only improve our cultivation to the point where we can resist the power of that law."

    "My current cultivation base, coupled with the prestige of the innate treasure, should be no problem. What I am worried about is you. You only have a cultivation base of one and a half kalpas. If you want to fight against the three main gods, I am afraid that you are still powerless.  or¡­¡­"

    Gao Peng wanted to say something, but in the end he shook his head and sighed, and didn't say it, but Zhang Ziying understood what he meant.

    Kong Xuan is her son, and he is destined to become a teacher of saints. He wants to say that if she is not allowed to practice the way of beheading corpses to become a saint, then she will have the strength to fight against the three main gods.

    Zhang Ziying wrapped her arms around Gao Peng's waist from behind, put her pretty face on his back, and said quietly: "Let's forget it! No one knows the consequences of becoming a saint in this world. It's useless to think about it.  It's better to seize the time to double cultivate and do your best to improve your cultivation."

    Gao Peng took a deep breath, turned around, picked up Zhang Ziying, smiled and said: "You are right, then let's come! From now on, unless the three clans go to war, we will never get out of bed."

    Zhang Ziying looked at Gao Peng with winking eyes, and a beautiful smile melted on her face

    On the land of the Asa tribe, at the top of the World Tree, Odin sat on his throne as always, listening to the reports of the two crows.

    "My lord, for thousands of years, Olympus has not developed its power, nor has it shown signs of going out, but there is a very strange phenomenon. Poseidon's sea clan is collecting natural materials and earthly treasures everywhere  , continuously transported to the Temple of Fire, I don¡¯t know what they are doing.¡±

    "In addition, I found that the creatures in the prehistoric world have become more and more irritable recently, even the angel race."

    "Not to mention our berserkers. They were already very manic, and they have become even more manic in recent years. Last year, tens of thousands of berserkers died due to duels due to trivial matters."

    Odin nodded slowly, and said: "I also feel that there seems to be an invisible force in this world that is subtly eroding the consciousness of all living beings, making them irritable and even bloodthirsty."

    "Fortunately, this is not aimed at a certain individual.?Ethnic group, but for all creatures, berserkers don't care, let them kill, anyway, they will be transformed into heroic warriors after they die, our strength will not decrease but increase.  "

    Speaking of this, Odin had a gleeful smile on his face, "But Jehovah and Zeus are going to have a headache. Their power will be weaker if they die."

    "Hahahaha" Odin and the crow Fujin laughed together, and after laughing, Odin waved his hand and said, "Okay, let's go! Keep an eye on Olympus for me. If there is any movement from them, come back and report immediately.  "

    At this moment, Thor, the god of thunder, flew towards Odin with lightning speed, fell on one knee, and reported: "Father God, Apollo and Hephaestus are here, and Olympus  Hera, the queen of Si, is also here."

    "What?" Odin suddenly stood up, staring and said: "They are so brave, aren't they afraid of death? How many troops did they bring? Has Zeus come?"

    Sol said with a strange look: "Zeus didn't come, and they didn't bring a single soldier, just the three of them, Apollo said, they came here to visit the Father God, not to make trouble, and they have already been arrested now.  "

    "Huh?" Odin narrowed his eyes slightly, and his eyes flickered rapidly. After thinking for a while, an inexplicable smile appeared on the corner of his mouth, and said: "Interesting, you go and invite them in, remember, it's 'please  '."

    "As ordered."

    Sol turned around and left, Odin turned his head to look at Fu Jin who hadn't left yet, and said, "Tell me, why did they come?"

    Fu Jin let out a series of insidious laughter, and said: "I guess, that guy Zeus is about to be betrayed."

    "Ha ha ha ha¡­¡­"

    "Dijun, his wife Xihe, and his brother Taiyi have met God King Odin." On the World Tree, Dijun took the initiative to step forward, clasped his fists and bowed.

    Seeing this, Odin looked at Di Jun in surprise, the name and etiquette

    "Tell me! You come to me, what is the matter, if your words satisfy me, you can go out completely, otherwise, you don't have to go."

    Di Jun got up and said: "God King, listen to the next one, about 30,000 years ago"

    After listening to Di Jun's narration, Odin finally understood what was going on with the gods of Olympus. He was extremely amazed, and praised Zeus as a genius and ruthless enough.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 960: Odin Blinded By Heaven's Oath

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    They are all applicants struggling in the world of reincarnation. In order to survive and live to the end, they can do whatever they can. However, they still have their own bottom line. Some things, let alone doing them, they can't think of going there at all.  .

    Kill all the gods under him, collect the godheads as items, and after arriving in another world, grab the indigenous creatures and put them into the godheads for his own use. I have to say that Zeus is more ruthless than them, and he has almost no bottom line.

    "Once the Zhou Tian Xing Dou array is completed, it can fuse the mana cultivation bases of hundreds of millions of prehistoric creatures, and the power is enough to destroy the world"

    Hearing this, Odin's face also changed. How strong should the mana of hundreds of millions of prehistoric creatures be?  Yahweh is considered to be the most powerful existence among the three major gods. According to his observations and her fight with Zeus, she has a cultivation base of no less than tens of billions of years.

    And she has the Law of Light and the Law of Creation. If she doesn't have the same level of law power, unless her cultivation level is twice as high as hers, she will definitely not be able to match her.

    His own cultivation has been over eight billion years, and he possesses the law of wind and the law of rage, but he is not sure that he can defeat Yahweh in a duel without using the secret method.

    But the mana of hundreds of millions of prehistoric creatures, that is the mana of over a hundred billion years!  If this large formation is really completed, will these main gods still have a way out?

    Odin looked at Dijun and the others with a sudden chill, but Dijun didn't seem to notice it, and was still talking.

    "Thanks to the pity of our senior, the Great Ritian Dragon, who helped us get back our memories, but the power of Zeus still remains in our bodies, which is always a hidden danger."

    "That's why I came here today to ask the God King for help to eliminate Zeus's power for us and give us back our freedom."

    "If the king of gods agrees, we are willing to make an oath of heaven. When the Zhoutian star battle is completed, we will help the king of gods and kill Zeus and Yahweh when the three tribes start a war."

    "Zeus enslaved my brother and took my beloved wife. This feud cannot be shared. It is not easy for the king of gods to kill Zeus. The cultivation level of the God Jehovah is even more unfathomable. But if we help, Zeus will definitely be taught to kill Zeus."  and the LORD will be destroyed in ashes, and will not exist in the world."

    "At that time, the entire prehistoric world will belong to the king of gods. I don't know what the king of gods wants?"

    After listening to Di Jun's narration, Odin's killing intent quickly subsided. It has to be said that he was moved, but he still had some concerns, "Your proposal is indeed very tempting, but how do I know that you won't kill me again?"  After Zeus and Yahweh, kill me easily?"

    Di Jun said solemnly: "It seems that the king of gods doesn't understand the meaning of the oath of heaven, so the king of gods might as well understand it first."

    Fu Jin on Odin's shoulder suddenly said: "Master God King, I know something about this."

    "Oh? Tell me."

    Fu Jin said: "The Dao of Heaven is the supreme existence of this world, the will of the entire universe, and governs the operation of all things in the world and the fate of all living beings. It has no feelings of its own, so it is the most fair. He treats any living beings  The attitude is the same."

    "If you make an oath to Tiandao, nothing will happen if you complete the oath. After some oaths are completed, Tiandao will reward you, but if you violate the oath, Tiandao will send down the punishment of heaven and kill those who break the oath. The oath of Tiandao can be said  It is the highest level oath in this world."

    After hearing Fu Jin's words, Odin made up his mind, "I see. It seems that you are really sincere. I can promise you to cooperate with you, but you have to make an oath first."

    The three of Dijun didn't say anything, turned around and knelt down, looked up at the sky, raised three fingers, and said loudly: "The way of heaven is above, Dijun (Taiyi, Xihe) swears to the way of heaven"

    "If God-King Odin is willing to clear the power left in Zeus's body for us, in the future when the three tribes fight, I will do my best to help God-King, kill Zeus and Yahweh, and never compete with him for the right to rule the wilderness.  Never take action against him, if you violate this oath, you will be destroyed by heaven and earth, and turned into ashes."

    As soon as the voices of the three fell, the Dao of Heaven was immediately sensed, and a huge vortex suddenly appeared in the sky, and a coercion that changed Odin's color fell from the sky.

    Odin immediately circulated the power of the law to cover himself, and only then eliminated the influence of the coercion on himself, only to see three chaotic rays of light suddenly shot out from the vortex, directly entering the eyebrows of Dijun and the three of them, and then coerced  Disappeared, the vortex also dissipated.

    Odin, who was still a little dissatisfied with the huge movement of making the oath of heaven, immediately forgot about it when he wanted to add some conditions. In fact, he could accept Dijun's conditions. When Zeus and Jehovah were eliminated, the entire prehistoric  The world will be inunder the rule of ?.

    By then, his Berserkers and Heroic Warriors will be all over the world, and the other three applicants are nothing to worry about.

    In fact, Odin is similar to Yahweh to a certain extent, and the more people he has, the stronger he will be. It's just that Yahweh's strength takes time, but his strength only takes a short time.

    Of course, that kind of strength is only temporary, and it is different from Jehovah's permanence. In short, each has its own merits!

    Seeing that the three of Di Jun really made the oath of heaven, he saw everything in the process, and he also confirmed that the oath of heaven is absolutely binding on the prehistoric creatures, which is more reliable than a contract.

    So Odin stood up satisfied, and said, "Come here! I will remove Zeus's power for you."

    The three were overjoyed, "Thank you, God King."

    On the sun star, the three of Di Jun bowed down to Ao Yue, "Thank you for your kindness and virtue, senior, I will never dare to forget it."

    Ao Yue helped the three of them up with a wave, and said with a smile: "There is no need to be polite, this is also the luck of the three of you. As for the other gods controlled by Zeus, you still need to plan carefully. If you can save one more, it is one."

    "Now that you are on the line with Odin, there is no need for me to do it. When the time comes, you can just take them to Odin. As for Odin, don't worry, someone else will take care of him. If Odin dies,  Your oath of heaven will naturally cease to exist."

    The three of them were ecstatic when they heard the words. In this way, they should rule the Great Desolation in the future, and bowed to Ao Yue again.

    When Ao Yue waved the three of them to go to the Asa Protoss, he collected a large amount of Sun Gold on the Sun Star, and said: "Go! Follow the plan, and when the three tribes are destroyed, the one who will be in charge of the Great Desolation will be your brothers."

    Tai Yi lifted his spirits, bowed and said: "The junior will take his leave first."

    After finishing speaking, he said to Emperor Junxi: "Brother, sister-in-law, you can practice here with peace of mind. You are protected by Senior Zulong, and you are safe and sound. When my nephew is born, you will return. The other gods will be ours in the future."  Those who are in charge of the prehistoric world should try their best to rescue them."

    Di Jun happily said: "For brother's sake, go ahead!" (Remember this site's website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 961 The decisive battle is about to begin

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Calm was restored in the wilderness, but it was the calm before the storm. This period of calm was a long time, more than 20,000 years.

    Odin has the trump card of Dijun Taiyi, and he is determined to send Fujin and Wuni to patrol the prehistoric wilderness every day, grasping the prehistoric situation, while he is fully developing the Asa tribe, teaching the gods under his command, and improving their cultivation skills.  for.

    Jehovah naturally absorbs more and more power of faith for himself, improves his own strength, occasionally gives some feedback, and produces a large number of angel races. The development of the human race is already on the right track, so she doesn't need to worry about it.

    Just because she didn't pay attention to anything, she didn't realize the undercurrent in the angel clan was turbulent, but her cultivation was infinitely close to two calamities.

    Zeus sits in Olympus, and while practicing, he waits for Taiyi¡¯s Zhoutian Star Banner to be refined. Poseidon still leads the sea people to search for treasures, and they will also go to land to collect some materials that are not available in the sea.

    Although every time he goes ashore, it will attract the siege of the Angel and Asa tribes, causing heavy losses, but the huge base of the Four Seas Aquarium makes Poseidon not care about the loss.  He doesn't feel bad when they are all dead.

    The Underworld built by Hades near the Sea of ??Blood has achieved initial results. The Underworld areas such as the Gate of Hell, the Agron River and the Cocutus River, and the Garden of Truth have all taken shape. Now Hades has begun to build the Blessed Elysee Paradise and  Tartarus, the place of pain.

    It's just that the three-headed hell dog that guards the gate is missing in front of the gate of hell today, and the three judges in front of the garden of truth are also missing three judges. They are still staying in Olympus.  To take office.

    When the underworld is fully formed, they can start to collect the ghosts of the prehistoric world, and select powerful ghosts to form an army of underworld fighters.

    Fourteen thousand years ago, Di Jun returned to the Temple of Olympus, because Xi He had successfully given birth, there is no doubt that she gave birth to ten golden crows, and Zeus went to see Xi He once on the sun star.

    Seeing the ten golden crows, Zeus had complicated eyes. He was happy that he had ten more potential subordinates, but also depressed that the ten golden crows were not his own species.

    But in order to maintain his majesty as the king of the gods, he had to hold his nose to recognize the ten children, and Xi He also had to let the ten golden crows call Zeus the father god against his will. She was afraid that the children were still young and ignorant,  When facing Zeus, he missed it, so he didn't tell them his real life experience.

    Zeus only went to see it once, and ordered Xi He to take good care of and teach the ten children. He returned to Olympus by himself, and never went to see it again.

    Ao Yue has been staying on the sun star, trying his best to condense the golden flame of the big sun. Of course, when Zeus came, he avoided it for a while, and his strength was also improving rapidly.  faster.

    Dijun returned to Olympus, Zeus still returned to his palace to practice in seclusion, and handed over all the affairs of Olympus to Dijun. Out of caution, Dijun stayed honest for a while, and then began to plan for  The twelve main gods lift the ban.

    In more than 20,000 years, without Zeus knowing it, all the twelve main gods except Poseidon have been lifted from the restraint and got back their own memories.

    There are other gods who have been banned, and they were also secretly taken to the Asa land by Dijun one by one, and asked Odin to lift the ban.

    As for those gods who were not restricted, but were only captured by Zeus with a trace of their true spirit, Di Jun did not reveal his secrets to them for the time being, because the time was not enough.

    After the Zhoutian Xingchen Banner is completed, he will find an opportunity to inform them of his plan. After all, this matter requires their cooperation to succeed.

    As for Meng Xu, this guy has already moved his tribe to Buzhou Mountain. He has also established a relationship with the Wu Clan and became very good friends with the Twelve Ancestral Witches. There is no other reason, but because this guy is actually in another world.  With his help after learning the Nine Turns Mysterious Art, the realm of the Twelve Ancestral Witches also grew rapidly.

    The congenital gourd obtained by Meng Xu back then was indeed conceived by him to give birth to seven "cucurbit babies". Of course, in fact, the gourd babies he conceived and raised were not the images of real dolls, but the images of seven young men and women.  .

    But Meng Xu's bad taste still calls them gourd babies, and they are sorted according to the eldest baby, the second baby, and the third baby. The gourd babies don't know his bad taste, and there is no distinction between names in the wild.

    Meng Xu conceived and raised them, even if they were named by their father, they would not have any objections.

    After they were born from the gourd, they refined the gourd that conceived them into a very powerful acquired treasure according to Meng Xu's instructions.The sword, the demon gourd, and the Sanpo gourd are not missing, but their masters have all become their bodies.

    The most important thing is that Meng Xu understands the method of cultivation after Da Luo. The seven gourd babies have all broken through to the early stage of quasi-sage, and they only need to cut out a corpse to advance to the middle stage of quasi-sage.

    It's just that he himself, like Gao Peng and Zhang Ziying, did not choose to kill the corpse to prove the Tao. As people from modern society, they are extremely obsessed with their own emotions and desires.

    In their eyes, even if this is the prehistoric world, it is just a reincarnation world. If the three corpses are really cut off, their "humanity" will inevitably be affected.

    Human nature is the most precious thing they think. If they really become a person with few emotions and few desires, then what is the meaning of life?

    What they pursue is to become the master of reincarnation, to control the heavens and myriad worlds, to live the life they want, to experience the people and things they want to experience, if they kill their corpses and become holy, maybe they have no interest in all of this  , how boring should life be?

    No, by that time, they will no longer even have the idea of ??being boring, that would be too sad, they all hope to be a "god with humanity" or "a person with the power of God", instead of having no desires and no desires  Ask the saint.

    On the other hand, Kong Xuan's enlightenment on the jade plate of good fortune is progressing gratifyingly. Now his aura is becoming more and more mysterious and unpredictable, and three corpses have been cut out one after another. Now he is also at the pinnacle of quasi-sage, and he only needs one opportunity to prove  Tao Hunyuan.

    Sanqing and Golden Winged Roc, who practiced in Buzhou Mountain, also entered the peak of Daluo one after another. When the first saint in the world appears, they will get their own chance and become the saint.

    When practicing in Buzhou Mountain, Sanqing and Dapeng also got to know Fuxi and Nuwa brothers and sisters who have also been practicing here. Occasionally they get together to sit and discuss the Tao, but it is boundless

    With the passage of time, Zhoutian Star Banner was gradually completed, and at this time, the evil spirit and hostility between the heaven and the earth also reached a peak, and the subordinates of the three clans were almost unable to hold back, and the bloodthirsty desire made the three clans more and more manic  .

    Yahweh and Odin had a faint realization in their hearts. It seemed that the decisive battle was coming. If there was no war, and no one else would fight, they would be in chaos first, and by then, the situation would be bad.

    The battle that will determine the general situation of the prehistoric world is finally about to begin.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 962 Incomplete Primordial Spirit

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Father God, the Zhoutian Star Banner has been refined and can be deployed at any time."

    "Father God, 363 gods, 14,800 masters from hundreds of clans, and 148 million souls from hundreds of clans are all ready to participate in the formation."

    In the Temple of Olympus, Di Juntai and his brothers reported to Zeus in high spirits.

    "Okay." Zeus suddenly stood up, his eyes glowing, and he shouted: "Order all the ministries to get ready, and try the battle immediately. If the big battle is successful, immediately send troops to the Great Desolate Continent."

    "yes."

    Over the sky above the Olympus Islands, hundreds of millions of prehistoric creatures stood in their respective positions, and they all had relevant information about Zhou Tian's star formation in their minds.

    Of course, it's just their own part of the information, where they should stand and what they should do, they are all clear, but they don't know the situation of the entire Zhou Tian Xing Dou formation.

    Seeing that the formation had been set up, Di Jun and Tai looked at each other, nodded at each other, turned into a streamer, and flashed into the 363 gods.  The number three hundred and sixty-five.

    Di Jun waved the big star banner representing the sun star in his hand, and shouted: "Zhou Tian star battle formation, get up."

    Hearing this loud shout, three hundred and sixty-three gods and Emperor Juntai sacrificed the big star banner together, and 14,800 masters also sacrificed the small star banner.

    The cloudless sky suddenly turned dark, and all the stars in the sky that were absolutely invisible during the daytime appeared. There were 365 primary stars, 14,800 secondary stars, and the starry sky full of stars.  There was a dazzling light.

    The endless starlight fell from the sky, brilliant and bright, as if there was a meteor shower on the largest scale since the opening of Hongmeng.

    Zhou Tian¡¯s star banners are self-sensing, and each starlight accurately finds the corresponding star banner. The next moment, the stars in the sky begin to connect with each other, and the bright starlight light seems to be in the sky.  On top of that, a starlight net was compiled.

    When the big network is completed, the stars are flourishing, and the magic power of hundreds of millions of creatures from the prehistoric and hundreds of races is gradually connected together like the "Internet". As long as all the creatures of the hundreds of millions of prehistoric races "connect to the Internet", the star formation will be formed.

    However, the only ones who can drive the fusion power of hundreds of millions of creatures are Di Juntai and the other two in the main formation at the eye of the formation.

    Feeling the rising momentum of the formation, Zeus felt almost uncontrollable excitement. However, at the most critical moment, when the mana net was connected to 363 gods and Emperor Jun Taiyi, Zeus felt a bit of stagnation.  meaning.

    Zeus' face changed drastically, and he shouted angrily: "What's going on? Why is the formation stagnant?"

    Three hundred and sixty-three gods yelled out one after another, but they all spoke together, and they were in the big star formation. The voices were messy and faint, so that Zeus couldn't hear them clearly. He only heard words such as "incomplete", "primordial spirit"  " and the like.

    "when"

    The Chaos Bell rang, and the voices of the gods were immediately suppressed, only to hear Tai Yi yell: "Everyone shut up, let me tell you, Father God, just when the power of the stars descends and the mana network connects to us  , we suddenly discovered that the primordial spirit on our body was incomplete."

    "The primordial spirit is not complete, so you can't do your best. Although it can barely drive the formation, its power will be greatly reduced. But God Father, don't worry, even if it is a broken formation, it will not be a problem to barely resist the next main god."

    This is exactly the strategy that Aoyue, the day dragon, told Emperor Jun Taiyi to get back a trace of his true spirit. In fact, it's nothing to do with Yuanshen.

    But what Ao Yue bullied was that Zeus didn't understand the primordial formation system. As long as Emperor Jun Taiyi and others insisted, the formation would not be able to do its best, and Zeus could only stare blankly.

    Zeus suddenly realized when he heard the words, he couldn't help frowning tightly, resisting reluctantly, what he wanted was not resisting reluctantly!

    Zeus naturally knew what was going on. In order to control the gods under his command 100%, he tampered with their memory and snatched a trace of their souls. As a result, the souls of the gods under his command were naturally incomplete.

    Zeus bowed his head in thought, his eyes flickering rapidly. In fact, grabbing a trace of soul is just double insurance. Apollo and others have been tampered with memories by him. They only know that they are his children, so naturally they have nothing to worry about.

    However, those gods whose memory has not been tampered with and entered into the godhead were all forcibly subdued by him at the beginning and took a trace of their souls, so they had to obey him. If the souls were returned to them, they would turn back.

    Although this part of the gods turned against the water, they can't afford it.What kind of storm, he can kill it with a single flip of the palm, but if he turns his back on the big formation and the decisive battle with Jehovah Odin, it will be a big problem, and it may cause a complete collapse of Olympus.

    Zeus hesitated.

    However, before he could figure it out, a loud shout came from hundreds of miles away, "Zeus, what kind of plane are you doing? There is such a big commotion. Could it be that you have figured out a way to deal with us?"

    Zeus suddenly turned around and stared, only to see Odin and Yahweh standing hundreds of miles away in mid-air over the west coast hundreds of miles away, densely packed, and the boundless army of heroic warriors and angels gathered behind them.

    However, as soon as the Zhoutian Star Array was deployed and the sky was full of stars, Yahweh and Odin were already alarmed, and they gathered their troops and rushed over.

    Odin naturally knew what was going on, but Yahweh was secretly frightened, what a terrifying power, she felt a great threat from this power, but fortunately, the threat was not beyond her tolerance.

    But what the hell is that in front of him?  It would make her feel threatened.

    Zeus made a decision in an instant. In any case, let's try to see how far this large formation that can't exert its full power can do it.

    Thinking of this, Zeus turned his hand, and the lightning spear appeared in his palm, pointing at the Lord, and shouted: "Apollo, the Lord has been handed over to you, Odin, I will deal with it, Poseidon, you lead an army of hundreds of tribes, give me all your strength!"  Kill the angels and berserkers."

    Yahweh is stronger than Odin, so he chose Odin, who was weaker than himself, and handed Yahweh to the Zhoutian star formation that he had high hopes for.

    "As ordered."

    "kill¡­¡­"

    Two high-pitched responses sounded from the sky and the earth. Poseidon, the original Kunpeng, waved the Sea God Trident in his hand, and billions of troops from hundreds of tribes belonging to Olympus rushed forward.

    At the same time, Di Jun also drove a large formation to meet Yahweh. Di Jun threw out the Hetu Luoshu, and saw the Hetu Luoshu slowly unfolding in the sky, turning into tens of thousands of feet in size, covering the sky and closing the sun.  But it is like a flowing sky.

    Three hundred and sixty-five star orbits appeared at the opening, and every time a star orbit appeared, a silver light shone on the orbit from outside the sky, and Hetu Luoshu became brighter.

    The boundless starlight immediately enveloped the Zhoutian Xingdou formation, Dijun and Taiyi defended and attacked one by one, Hetu Luoshu protected the creatures in the formation, and Taiyi used the chaos clock as a medium to control the formation.  The condensed mana is released.

    "Dangdangdang"

    Taiyi sacrificed the Chaos Bell, and the bell rang continuously, mighty and mighty. With the blessing of tens of billions of years of mana, the Chaos Bell overwhelmed the world. When the bell rang together, the sky and the earth turned pale, and the universe was shaken.

    Jehovah's face changed drastically, and the endless holy power of light surged out, fused with the law of light, forming a thick cocoon of light around her body, enveloping her.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 963 Terrible big prophecy

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Puff puff¡­¡­"

    Yahweh blocked most of the power, but with just a few aftermath, the seven holy angels behind her, including Michael, Gabriel, and Raphael, vomited blood and were seriously injured, and the army of angels behind them was even more destroyed  sex blow.

    Just as an invisible storm blew past, the army of angels behind Jehovah and the holy angels turned into yellow sand in the desert, and they were broken into fly ash and flew backwards. The blow of the Chaos Clock created an explosion in the sky.  A "sandstorm" composed of the fly ash of the angel army was formed.

    Under this burst of bells, tens of millions of angels were wiped out, regardless of their six wings, four wings, and two wings. No angel could survive the attack of the chaotic clock.

    The entire area around Yahweh became empty. Except for the seven holy angels behind Yahweh who survived, but were seriously injured, there was no living creature left.

    Zeus, who hadn't confronted Odin yet, saw the power of Zhou Tian's Star Dou formation, and was immediately ecstatic. Even himself, he couldn't make such an effect with one blow!

    Concentrating his eyes, Zeus saw Yahweh inside the cocoon through the huge light cocoon. What excited him was that there was a trace of blood on the corner of Yahweh's mouth. She was injured. She was injured under this attack.  At this moment, I join forces to attack the LORD

    Zeus finally gave up on this tempting idea, because Zhou Tian Xingdou did not distinguish between enemy and friend when he launched his power. If he approached, he might be accidentally injured.

    Odin and Zeus maintained a tacit understanding at this moment, and they were not in a hurry to attack each other, because they were all observing the power of Zhou Tian's star formation.

    Odin admired secretly in his heart, what a terrifying Zhou Tian Star Dou array, Di Jun really didn't brag, this is only less than 30% of the power of this array, if he can use it with all his strength, I'm afraid the Lord will have to finish playing with just one face-to-face.

    He naturally knew that Di Jun and the others deliberately did not use their full power at this time, because their souls were still in the hands of Zeus, and they would not easily kill Jehovah before getting their souls back. Of course, they would not be able to kill Zeus to take revenge  .

    And he came here this time to fight soy sauce. The real decisive battle will be after Dijun and the others get back their souls, and their plan will start after they have no worries about the future.

    "You lead the army first and retreat thousands of miles." Jehovah commanded to the seven holy angels behind him in a deep voice.

    After speaking, the cross in his hand pointed to Tai Yi from afar, and said slowly in a weird tone: "In the name of God, I will give you the last judgment."

    "Om"

    The light on Jehovah's body radiated so much that it almost illuminated the entire heaven and earth. In this endless holy light, a terrifying lightsaber that was so huge that it was hardly smaller than Buzhou Mountain condensed into shape in the endless holy light.

    The next moment, under the urging of the Lord, the terrifying lightsaber fiercely slashed towards the Zhou Tian Xingdou formation. Where the sword passed, a terrifying hole was torn open in the void, and the terrifying scar of the sky appeared in the sky.  half empty.

    Fortunately, the scars of the day were quickly repaired automatically, unlike the scars of the sky in the world of Xuanyuan Sword, which existed for a long time.

    Zeus's heart rose, and he looked hopefully at Zhou Tian's star formation. Jehovah's doomsday judgment is not easy to accept!

    "snort."

    Tai Yi snorted coldly with disdain, and with a thought, the Chaos Clock suddenly began to inflate, and it grew to the size of a mountain peak in an instant. Although it was still much smaller than the lightsaber, it was enough.

    After the Chaos Clock is magnified, its power is even more breathtaking. Outside the clock, the sun, moon, stars, earth, water, fire and wind surround it, and inside the clock there are mountains, rivers, earth, and prehistoric peoples looming in it.

    "Dangdangdang"

    The quaint bells rang again and again, and while the Chaos Clock rang out bursts of bells, it slammed into the falling lightsaber, and the onlookers stared at the scene in front of them in amazement.

    I saw that where the Chaos Clock passed, the space was shattered, which was much more terrifying than the power of the lightsaber that only splits the void.

    "Boom"

    Under the attack of the Chaos Clock's chime, the lightsaber had dimmed a lot, and there were many cracks on the sword body. When the Chaos Clock hit it, the lightsaber suddenly disintegrated into spots of light.

    And this impact also caused the earth to bear terrifying pressure. On the coast of the west coast, the land with a radius of thousands of miles was shattered inch by inch under the aftermath of this collision.

    The sea water gushed out from the ground, and a large area of ??land sank into the West Sea. The range of the West Sea was expanded by thousands of miles under this blow.

    The Chaos Clock flew back upside down, but did not suffer any damage. Zeus was very excited when he saw it.With a loud voice, "Okay."

    If Jehovah himself receives this record of doomsday judgment, although he can accept it as much as he can, he will definitely suffer serious backlash.

    But the current situation is that Yahweh suffered a backlash, his beautiful and holy face turned red, and a few strands of blood flowed from the corner of his mouth, but Zhou Tian's star formation did not suffer any damage.

    ?Because the power of backlash was evenly distributed to the hundreds of millions of prehistoric creatures who formed a large formation. No matter how powerful the power was, it was divided into hundreds of millions. How much could each person bear on average?  It is equivalent to being punched by a companion.

    Jehovah's face was as gloomy as water, but he didn't recede. The Creation Book she had been holding in her left hand suddenly flew up, floated in front of her, and quickly flipped itself.

    Yahweh once again pointed the cross-shaped scepter in his hand at the Zhou Tian Xing Dou array, and a mysterious and unpredictable fluctuation spread around her, quickly covering the entire Zhou Tian Xing Dou array.  To what extent, he paused word by word: "In the name of God, I prophesy that this group will disintegrate."

    The Lord said this, but there was no power to show, and there was no movement between the heavens and the earth. However, what surprised Emperor Jun Taiyi was that the Zhoutian Star Banner in their hands lost their aura inexplicably and was instantly abolished.

    And their connection with Zhou Tianxing was cut off like this, and the formation naturally became invalid. It felt like a sudden "disconnection" of the network.

    Zeus' face changed drastically, and he exclaimed, "The law of creation, the great prophecy."

    After speaking, he didn't dare to turn into a thunder light immediately, flew to the front of the Zhou Tian Xingdou formation, and shouted: "Go back first, I'll finish it off."

    Di Juntai did not dare to neglect, and hurriedly directed the creatures in the formation to retreat. Fortunately, Jehovah also consumed a lot in this battle, especially the last big prophecy, which consumed a lot of her mana and mind. When Zeus greeted her,  Then it turned into a stream of light and went east.

    Seeing this, Odin waved a violent wind of nothingness downward, killing millions of the Olympus army who were fighting with the berserkers, and waved his hand and shouted: "Retreat."

    The principle of the big prophecy is to turn something that has not happened into something that happened immediately, which can also be explained from a scientific point of view.

    According to the light cone effect, when a star one light-year away from you explodes, you cannot observe it, because the light produced by its explosion has not yet reached you, and you are outside its light cone.

    And when you observe it, the light from the explosion of the star has actually traveled for a year, but you cannot say it happened a year ago, for you, it is happening now, because you  Just now seeing the explosion of that star, if the rays of the explosion of the star will cause your death, you will not be spared.

    But when you master superluminal communication, you will discover its explosion just before the star explodes and the light has not reached you, and you can escape in advance.

    A logical paradox arises here, that is, is it because you knew its destruction in advance that it finally led to its destruction, or was its destruction known to you in advance?

    According to this paradox, it can be concluded that the great prophecy is a causal skill that grasps the deep cosmic mysteries and can realize it. Since there is an effect first, the universe will use any reasonable method to create a cause.

    Just like the Lord's prophecy, she predicted that the Zhoutian Star Dou Formation would collapse, but there was no reason for the Zhoutian Star Dou Formation to disintegrate on its own, but since she had already stated the result, her law of creation would naturally  Go through the process and form the cause.

    And this reason is that Zhoutian Star Banner suddenly lost its aura and wasted. This is the terrible thing about the great prophecy. You only need to tell the result, and the law of creation will automatically form the cause.

    Another example is that when Yahweh created the world, the universe at that time was in darkness. She said that there must be light, and light appeared. Light is the result. As for why there is light, the reason given by the law of creation is because of the sun. In other words,  It was the law of creation that created the sun.

    The law of creation, in a sense, is omnipotent, which is why Westerners say that God is omnipotent.

    The legalists who appeared in the prehistoric future cultivated the power of the law of creation, which is actually similar to the power of the law of creation. If the Legalists can cultivate the power of the law of words to the extreme, it may be the law of creation.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 964: The Misfortune Really Happened

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Temple of Olympus.

    Zeus asked Tai Yi in a deep voice: "How long will it take for the Zhoutian Star Banner to recover?"

    Tai Yi pondered for a while, and said: "Father God, the aura of the Zhoutian Star Banner has been exhausted, but its body has not been damaged. It is only necessary to use a large amount of heaven and earth treasures rich in aura of heaven and earth to lay down a large gathering of spirits.  , Three thousand years is enough to restore the power of Zhoutian Star Banner."

    Zeus nodded slowly, and said: "Very well, Poseidon, continue to collect natural materials and earthly treasures, and restore the star streamers with all your strength. As for the lack of your primordial spirit, I will try to make up for it."

    "I want you to set up a perfect weekly star formation in three thousand years to kill Jehovah and Odin."

    Shameless Zeus obviously returned the sliver of the true spirit that was forcibly taken away to others, but he said that he tried to make up for them.

    Di Juntai bowed and said: "Yes, we will not disappoint Father God."

    "Well, let's go!"

    Yahweh suffered a huge backlash when fighting against Zhou Tianxing's big formation, and was temporarily unable to do anything. She returned to the Garden of Eden, fully recovered her mana and exhausted mind, and did not care about anything else.

    Of course, the same goes for the seven holy angels, which also makes some of the angel clan who have different intentions even more unscrupulous.

    Although the great prophecy is theoretically omnipotent, it actually depends on the mana strength of the person performing it, and the strength of the cultivation base is different, so the prophecies that can be realized are naturally different.

    Otherwise, when facing the Zhou Tian Xing Dou formation, her prophecy would not be disintegration, but annihilation. It was precisely because she could not completely annihilate the Zhou Tian Xing Dou formation with a single word, that she would settle for the next best thing.  Make it fall apart.

    However, this is enough, the collapsed Zhou Tian Xingdou formation, no matter how many creatures are deployed in the formation, it is nothing but cannon fodder.

    The next time she faces Zhou Tian Xing Dou big formation again, she will no longer have a tentative attack, but will directly use the big prophecy to abolish it.

    Although doing so will consume a lot of energy, at least he won't be caught off guard and injured by the opponent like this time. Using the big prophecy when he is injured will naturally add to the injury.

    Give her some more time, even if she has some consumption due to the great prophecy, the remaining mana is enough to fight against Odin, as long as he can't take the opportunity to kill her, then she has a chance to recover, and then,  Odin would just be a fish on her chopping block.

    Poor Lord, she had a good idea, but unfortunately, she is not the way of heaven, and the plot will never develop according to her idea

    In Dragon and Phoenix Valley, Gao Peng hugged Zhang Ziying and sat on the sofa, waved away the mysterious light technique, and the scene on the crystal wall opposite the sofa disappeared.

    "It seems that the decisive battle between the three clans is coming, and we have to be ready." Gao Peng said with a serious expression.

    Zhang Ziying moved lazily, changed into a more comfortable posture, and said softly: "Isn't the development of the matter always under your control? Zhou Tian's star formation is enough to fight a saint, and the mere Jehovah and Zeus  How can it be resisted? What are you worried about?"

    Gao Peng pondered and said: "Before the dust settles, anything can happen, we can't take it lightly."

    After Gao Peng said this, his expression changed, and he smiled and said: "Kong Xuan is here, please sit down first!"

    After speaking, he waved his hand and opened the door. Kong Xuan, who had just walked outside the door, was already used to it, and walked straight in.

    Today's Kong Xuan has cut out the three corpses. His body has been cultivated for more than one kalpa, and the aura on his body has become extremely deep.

    After entering the living room, Kong Xuan was no longer as polite as usual, sat on the sofa, and said as usual: "Father God, Mother God, my child has been a little confused recently, so I come here to ask Father Goddess and Mother God to clarify."

    Gao Peng nodded with a smile and said, "Why are you confused, let me tell you."

    Kong Xuandao: "My child has already comprehended the three thousand ways, but the three corpses have not been able to merge for a long time, and they have not been able to prove the Hunyuan. I don't know why?"

    After Gao Peng heard the words, he smiled and said: "It turns out that this is the case. This is normal. To fuse the three corpses, you still lack a key thing."

    "What is it?"

    "The majestic purple air."

    Hearing the words "Hongmeng Ziqi", Kong Xuan heard a bang in his mind, a lot of information poured into his mind, and a look of enlightenment gradually appeared on his face.

    "So that's how it is, my child understands, now is not the time, and it is not the time for my child to prove the Tao. Everything will have a result in three thousand years.?The mother god helps the child.  "

    Gao Peng nodded gratifiedly and said: "Very well, it seems that you have already realized it, don't worry, when that time comes, God, my father and your mother, will help you."

    Gao Peng's words are not wrong. Before the dust settles, anything can happen. Three thousand years later, there was an accident in the wilderness, and the accident came from Mount Buzhou.

    Just when Taiyi's Zhoutian star streamer was about to be fully recovered, another large formation that shocked the three main gods appeared in the prehistoric, and because of this, one of the other three applicants who had been searching for tens of thousands of years, surfaced  out of the water.

    On that day, the color of the sky and the earth changed, and the sun and the moon dimmed. All prehistoric and desolate tribes bowed in the direction of Buzhou Mountain. The three main gods all saw a figure, which was a figure that soared to the ground and majestic the world.

    That figure was huge, with muscles all over his body, holding a strange-shaped giant axe, with his arms outstretched, roaring to the sky, and none of the creatures of the prehistoric tribes could stand.

    The eyes of the three main gods showed deep fear, "Creator God, that is the Creator God of the prehistoric universe, how is that possible? Isn't he already dead and transformed into all things? How could he be resurrected?  "

    Gao Peng and Zhang Ziying flew over the Dragon and Phoenix Valley, looked in the direction of Buzhou Mountain, and sighed: "Meng Xu is a talent!"

    Zhang Ziying frowned beautifully, and said in a deep voice: "The Twelve Capitals are in a great formation. I didn't expect him to choose the Wu Clan as his trump card."

    Gao Peng smiled wryly and said: "Guess, Meng Xu has the support of the Twelve Ancestral Witches, who will be the first to find trouble?"

    Zhang Ziying's complexion changed, and she pondered: "It will definitely not be Zeus, because Meng Xu knows very well that the Zhoutian Star Dou formation can compete with the Dutian Shensha formation, and if these two formations meet, the only result is that both sides will suffer.  "

    "In this way, the situation will return to the previous state, so he can only attack the other four people first. It depends on the relationship between Meng Xu and the Wu clan."

    "If he has completely controlled the Wu Clan, then he will definitely choose to attack us first, because the three main gods have already been exposed. Meng Xu has a certain understanding of them, but he knows nothing about us, so in his  In my eyes, our threat is greater than the three main gods, he will definitely kill Dragon and Phoenix Valley first."

    "But if he doesn't completely control the Wu Clan, but just has a good relationship with them, then the Witch Clan will definitely attack Yahweh and Odin first, because the Witch Clan needs living space, and they think they are descendants of Pangu, so they should rule the prehistoric world."

    "Nowadays, the Angels and Asa tribes rule the prehistoric land, and Olympus is on the sea, so Jehovah and Odin are the first to face the Witches, but Zeus will be put last."

    Gao Peng nodded slowly, Zhang Ziying's analysis was exactly what he thought, so he decided to go to see Meng Xu, he had to clarify this matter, otherwise, he would have trouble sleeping and eating.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 965 The Insidious Ao Yue

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Buzhou Mountain.

    Pan Gu's real body lasted only for a while before dissipating, and the twelve ancestor witches' real bodies with a size of hundreds of feet scattered separately, fell to the ground and shrank to the size of a normal human.

    "HahahahaEveryone has successfully completed the battle of the gods and gods. In the future, the prehistoric world will have no opponents. The time when the witch clan will rule the prehistoric world is just around the corner. Congratulations." Meng Xulang greeted the twelve ancestor witches with a smile.  Congratulations.

    The Twelve Ancestral Witches were all smiling, and Di Jiang, who was the leader, went up to Meng Xu, patted him on the shoulder heavily, and said with a smile: "It's thanks to your suggestion, brother, otherwise we might have to spend a long time, all gods  The Sha Dazhen was born ahead of time, brother, you have contributed a lot."

    Meng Xu waved his hands, and said: "It should be, we all live under Buzhou Mountain, so we should support each other, and if the Wu Clan rises, our Qilin Clan can also benefit from it! Haha."

    Di Jiang said solemnly: "Brother, don't worry, no matter what, there will always be a place for your Qilin clan in this prehistoric land."

    Meng Xu nodded in relief, and the next moment, his expression moved slightly, and he suddenly looked up at the sky.

    "Hahahaha General Meng, after so many years, I never thought that General Meng would have achieved such an achievement. I admire him."

    Meng Xu and the Twelve Ancestral Witches looked up together, only to see a humanoid creature with horns on its head standing on a cliff beside him, looking at Meng Xu with a smile on his face.

    "It's you." Meng Xu fixed his eyes and said in a deep voice.

    "It's me." Ao Yue nodded with a smile, but stopped talking to Meng Xu, but looked at the Twelve Ancestral Witches, and said with a smile: "I think these twelve are the authentic Pangu, the ancestor of the witch clan, and the Twelve Ancestral Witches."  Alright! I have admired your name for a long time, so I am lucky to see you today."

    When the Twelve Ancestral Witch heard the words "Pangu authentic", he couldn't help but feel very happy, and his initial impression of Ao Yue was very good.

    People of the Wu tribe have always been straightforward, and since they have a good impression of Ao Yue, they treat each other with kind words. Di Jiang said with a smile to Ao Yue: "Your Excellency, you are welcome, I haven't asked for advice yet."

    Ao Yue jumped down, landed in front of the Twelve Patriarchal Witches, slapped his head, and said: "Tai Ao, the ancestor of the Dragon Clan, has met all of you."

    "It turned out to be Zulong in person." The twelve ancestor witches returned their salutes one after another. Di Jiang glanced at Meng Xu and said to Ao Yue: "Are Zulong and Shiqilin brothers old acquaintances?"

    Ao Yue didn't wait for Meng Xu to speak, and spoke first again: "Naturally, it's an old acquaintance. I and Shiqilin brothers, and Yuanfeng of the Feng family, were born from the fusion and infection of the four innate elements."

    "Speaking of which, the relationship between us and the ancestor witches is similar. When the world first opened, we fought side by side."

    Meng Xu looked at Ao Yue with a half-smile, and said, "Yes! If Brother Zulong hadn't helped me many times, I would have died in the hands of Yahweh and others. I haven't 'thank' Brother Zulong properly yet!"

    Ao Yue pretended not to understand his hidden meaning, laughed and said: "Brother Shiqilin, why be polite, they are all brothers of our own family, so we should."

    Seeing this, Di Jiang smiled happily and said: "Since Zulong is the brother of Shiqilin brothers, he is also our brother. In the future, we should move around more."

    Ao Yue nodded repeatedly and said: "It should be so."

    Meng Xu said with flickering eyes: "We haven't seen each other for tens of thousands of years, but we don't know where Brother Zulong is practicing now. Why do you have time to come to Buzhou Mountain today?"

    After hearing Meng Xu's words, Ao Yue's expression darkened, and he sighed: "I'm ashamed, originally my dragon family lived in the East Sea Dragon Palace, but I just devoted myself to cultivating a few bodies, and didn't get involved in the prehistoric world."

    "Who knew that Zeus was ambitious and bullied me too much. Zeus wanted to dominate the prehistoric world, and he would never let go of the resource-rich world. My dragon clan will inevitably face Olympus."

    "Olympus is powerful, and Zeus is unfathomable. I am no match for you. In the end, I was driven out of the East China Sea lair. When I arrived on the earth, I was forced to have no place to stay by the Angel and Asa tribes. I could only go to the remote southeast continent.  It¡¯s a safe place.¡±

    Speaking of this, Ao Yue cheered up, looked at Dijiang and other ancestor witches, and said: "Today, all the ancestor witches have sensed the power of the gods and demons, and I am here to pray one or two verses. If the witch clan wants to fight against the wilderness in the future,  Attacking the Angel Clan and the Asa Clan, I, the Dragon Clan, would like to help the Witch Clan."

    The ancestor witches were overjoyed when they heard the words, and Di Jiang waved his hand proudly, and shouted: "Okay, thanks to Brother Zulong, the three great gods are tyrannical and domineering, forcibly enslaving the prehistoric tribes. We have long disliked them, and sooner or later we will have a battle with them."  , when the time comes, watch me avenge you Brother Zulong."

    Ao Yue said with a grateful expression: "Thank you all, Tai Ao will remember it in his heart, but Zeus has a Zhou Tian Xing Dou formation, which may be able to compete with your Dutian Shensha formation."

     "In order to avoid losing both sides with Olympus, I propose that we attack the Angel and Asa tribe first, and after we eliminate the two tribes, we will gather the power of all the prehistoric tribes to fight against Zeus."

    The Twelve Ancestral Witches all nodded secretly. These words of Ao Yue are indeed good words, and they are indeed thinking for the sake of the Witch Clan. They certainly approve of them.

    After chatting with the Twelve Ancestral Witches for a while, Ao Yue suddenly turned to Meng Xu and said, "Brother Shi Qilin, we haven't seen each other for a while, and I want to talk to you alone, how about we find a place to catch up?  "

    Seeing that, Di Jiang took the initiative and said: "In that case, then I will go back to the temple first, and you two have a good chat."

    Ao Yue smiled and stretched out her hand to Meng Xu, and said, "Brother Shiqilin, please."

    Meng Xu glanced at him lightly, turned around and flew towards another cliff, Ao Yue followed with a smug smile.

    "Tell me! What exactly do you want?" Meng Xu asked calmly, standing by the cliff with his hands behind his back.

    Ao Yue stood side by side with him, smiled and said: "It's very simple, join hands, of course there will be a battle between us sooner or later, no matter what the final result is, I hope that the Lord of Reincarnation will be born among the Chinese."

    "You and I know very well that the Witch Clan may be able to kill Yahweh and Odin with the Heavenly God Demon Formation, but Zeus has Zhou Tianxing Dou Formation under his command. It is unrealistic to rely on them to solve all opponents."

    "Besides Zeus, there is another Yuanfeng who doesn't know how to cultivate. Yuanfeng is different from you and me. He has the ability to be reborn from Nirvana. I don't know if you can kill her, but I am not sure.  , even in the original plot, Yuanfeng died by destructing her own soul."

    "So what I mean is, let's join forces to kill the other four first, and then we will fight fairly in the end. In addition, let's make another agreement. No matter who becomes the master of reincarnation in the end, if there is a chance or the ability to resurrect the other party, we will  What do you think about resurrecting the other party?"

    Meng Xu's expression moved, his eyes flickered rapidly, obviously he was weighing secretly in his heart, Ao Yue didn't urge him, but just stood quietly waiting for his reply.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 966: The Witch Clan Moves, The Decisive Battle Begins

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    After a while, Meng Xu sighed: "I don't seem to have any reason to refuse, okay, I promise you."

    Ao Yue nodded happily, turned her head to look at Meng Xu, and said half-jokingly and half-seriously: "Then shall we make an oath to heaven?"

    Meng Xu also turned his head to look at him, with a smile on the corner of his mouth, "Is this necessary?"

    Ao Yue shrugged and said: "Okay! It's really not necessary. When you or I become the master of reincarnation, the way of heaven in this world is a joke, even if you don't abide by the agreement, the other party will have nothing to do."

    Meng Xu sighed and said: "Don't worry! If I win, I will definitely try to resurrect you. After all, people always need some people who have a common language, otherwise, they will be very lonely."

    Ao Yue nodded and agreed: "That's true. There are 3,000 applicants, and only these 3,000 people know what we have experienced. If you are the only one left, it is really meaningless."

    "That's the decision. If I win in the end, I will try to revive you. Then I will go first. When the Wu Clan is launched, I will bring the Dragon Clan to join the battle."

    "Um."

    Seeing the flowing light that Ao Yue turned into when he left, Meng Xu heaved a sigh of relief inexplicably, as if a big stone that was pressing on his heart fell to the ground.

    Ao Yue's visit this time made him less stressed. Anyway, he didn't have to worry about losing money in the melee. At least he had the qualification to attack the Lord of Reincarnation.

    Although Ao Yue's aura gave him a certain amount of pressure, the pressure was not too great, which proved that the difference in cultivation between the two of them was not that big

    In Dragon Phoenix Valley, Gao Peng connected his divine sense with Zhang Ziying, so Zhang Ziying knew Ao Yue's experience clearly. She was holding back her laughter the whole time. When the exchange between Ao Yue and Meng Xu was over, she finally couldn't help laughing.  .

    "Hehehehehusband, youyou are too bad, so you are so insidious, giggling"

    Gao Peng also grinned, "Hey, if I'm not insidious, how can I live up to now and accompany you for so many years?"

    Zhang Ziying gave Gao Peng a tender look, tilted her head, pecked his lips, and said with a smile: "When the full-scale war begins, I must show up."

    "At that time, all six applicants will show up. I'm afraid they never dreamed that there will be a seventh person. You hide in the dark and give Meng Xu a ruthless behind at the critical moment. When the time comes, the three of us will besiege Meng Xu.  One, I really can't figure out how he's going to win."

    Gao Peng nodded, and said: "But you have to be more careful, don't be tricked by that boy Meng Xu."

    "Don't worry! To borrow a word from you, if I'm not careful enough, I won't be able to live today. I've been with you for so long."

    Ten years later, the Witch Clan was ready. Under the leadership of the Great Witch, millions of Witch Clans rushed out of Buzhou Mountain and began to expel the Angel Clan and Asa Clan to expand their territory.

    Sure enough, Ao Yue arrived as promised. He also brought Yinglong, Huanglong, Qiulong, Xuanlong, Yulong, Yunlong, Panlong, Milong, Wanglong and other dragon elders and 20,000 dragon people to help the battle.  Power greatly increased.

    The people of the Dragon Clan have high magical powers, they are extremely brave in battle, they are not afraid of death, they are fierce in battle, and they are more violent than the berserkers. They are only stronger than the Berserkers, which makes the Wu Clan secretly dumbfounded and admired. The Dragon Clan soon won the Wu Clan  respect.

    The dragons are not afraid of death, naturally because they will not die, they all left a trace of true spirit in the Dragon and Phoenix Valley, if they die in battle, not only will they not really die, but their cultivation base will increase greatly.

    However, those children of the dragon clan who died in the battle would naturally not come out to fight again. In this way, not only did the dragon clan lose nothing, but their strength increased greatly.

    The Twelve Ancestral Witches naturally respect Ao Yue more and more. Although they will not reach the same status as Meng Xu, at least Ao Yue doesn't have to worry anymore. They will help Meng Xu deal with him in the future.

    Those who fought were all the people of the Wu clan led by the great witch of the Wu clan, the dragon clan led by Ao Yue, and the Qilin clan led by Meng Xu, but the twelve ancestor witches had been gathering together all the time, ready to launch the Great Formation of the Gods and Gods at any time. After all, they  They are not sure that they can defeat Yahweh and Odin by themselves.

    And their move really made Yahweh and Odin have no chance to take advantage of. They were all afraid of the gods and demons, and there were two applicants in the opposing camp. They didn't dare to act rashly, so they had to shrink their troops and let the witches  encroached on the land.

    The Witch Clan didn't want to exterminate the Angel Clan or the Asa Clan from the very beginning, they justSteady and steady, after occupying a piece of territory, rest and recuperate.

    With enough territory, the Twelve Ancestral Witches naturally no longer worried about the lack of living space, and vigorously developed the power of the Witch Clan, and the number of Witch Clans began to grow exponentially.

    A few years after the attack of the Wu Clan, Taiyi's Zhoutian Star Banner also recovered, and once again set up the Zhoutian Star Array over Olympus, and this time Zeus did not hesitate to return the true spirit he had snatched.  The gods in formation.

    Zeus has not been idle for the past three thousand years, and he has won over those gods. He thinks that after all, he has followed him for more than 50,000 years, and no one should betray him. Now the general trend, the rise of Olympus is already unstoppable  , Zeus believed that they would not do stupid things.

    But for the time being, Zeus didn't want to fight against the witches, so as soon as he left Olympus, he went straight to the east with his army. Obviously, he wanted to report that the Zhoutian Star Dou was dismantled by the Lord last time  revenge.

    Seeing this, the Wu clan moved their expansion steps northward in a tacit understanding, and went straight to the Asa clan. The two clans walked in an arc in a very tacit understanding, passing by each other without colliding.

    Yahweh and Odin felt bad. Odin was blessed with Jinwuni to help him monitor the prehistoric situation. He found that the witch tribe was attacking the tribe, and saw that Olympus was coming out, and the west was empty, so he took his army to  Westward transfer, intending to avoid the Wu tribe, and at the same time lead the Wu tribe to the west.

    The same is true for Yahweh. She took the angel race away from the east and moved to the southwest. Both of them attempted to move from the outer edge of the wild land to the west to meet.

    In this way, if the Witch Clan and Zeus wanted to chase them down, they would have to rush to the west as well. When the four clans got together, they would have the opportunity to display a combined vertical and horizontal strategy, so that they would not be completely suppressed.  There is no way to fight back.

    Zeus is trying to dominate the prehistoric world, and so is the witch clan. At first they didn't want to hurt both sides, so they avoided it deliberately, but once they get together and avoid it, they can only go to war. They can't turn a blind eye to each other, right?

    Only in this way can Yahweh and Odin gain a chance of victory in an unfavorable situation.

    As for those human races that could not keep up with the transfer speed, Jehovah had no choice but to reluctantly abandon them, and only used some slightly stronger human races brought by Noah's Ark as seeds.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 967: The Decisive Battle Begins

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The offensive rhythm of the Wu tribe is slow. Every time they occupy a piece of land, they always have to stop and digest for a period of time. After the population of the Wu tribe catches up and the territory is completely consolidated, they will move on to the next piece of land, so steadily and steadily, bit by bit.  land.

    Because of this, he was successfully escaped by the Asa tribe and successfully transferred to the western continent. At this time, Zeus had also bypassed the witch tribe and killed him in the east, but found that the angel tribe had gone to the sky. Zeus was furious and ordered to kill him.  The human race created by Jehovah carried out bloody massacres.

    Under the cooperation of Poseidon and the Hai Clan who came ashore from the East China Sea, it took only one year for the Eden Human Race to be wiped out. Nearly four billion Eden Human Race were reduced to dust.

    Only the billions of angels and the millions of powerful human races who will turn into angels are left in the angel race. These people will not be allowed to evolve into angels, but will be used as seeds for reproduction, because angels have no reproductive ability.  of.

    The Witch Clan and Zeus quickly detected the movements of the Angel Clan and the Asa Clan. The Witch Clan was fine, and they still occupied the land in a leisurely manner. It would take hundreds of years, at least to say the least, to reach the west.

    This is still the case when the Wu Clan is heading straight to the west, but now that Zeus has returned to the west, the eastern territory left by the Angel Clan will naturally not be polite to the Witch Clan.

    In this way, the east, north, and south can be occupied by the Wu tribe. This is one-third of the prehistoric world. How can the Wu tribe occupy it without tens of thousands of years?

    Therefore, Yahweh's plan fell through, and the four-clan melee she was expecting did not appear, and the situation returned to the beginning, and it was still the Angel Clan and the Asa Clan facing Olympus.

    But that's fine, it's much better than each of them having to face a clan alone. In fact, today's witch clan is more feared by Jehovah than Zeus. Not only can they summon the God of Creation, but they also have two applicants to help.

    Compared to Yahweh's dignifiedness, Odin was relieved. In this way, he became the most beneficial one. Emperor Shuntai is his own, Yahweh and Zeus will definitely lose, then he will join hands with Dijuntai at that time  , may not have the power to fight the Wu Clan

    In the west, the temporary settlement of the Asa people.

    Odin has re-installed the World Tree. This is not only his shelter, but also a part of his strength. The World Tree can provide him with continuous power and protection, just like the Temple of Olympus.

    Because of the existence of the Temple of Olympus, the two races have never been able to break through Olympus and kill Zeus.

    Of course, no matter whether the Temple of Olympus or the World Tree can provide power, there is an upper limit, but the upper limit far exceeds their own power. Before the power of the Temple of Olympus and the World Tree is exhausted, they  Your own strength is exhausted first.

    Although Yahweh does not have a similar guardian force, her law of creation is a very powerful law. She uses this law to cover the Garden of Eden, and it is not so easy to break through. The beliefs of hundreds of millions of people and angels under her command can give Creation  Law provides strength.

    At this time, Yahweh and Odin stood side by side at the top of the World Tree, looking towards the east, Yahweh solemnly said: "We only have a few months left, Zeus is coming soon, are you sure?"

    Although Odin was relaxed in his heart, his face also had a dignified look, "If you can directly collapse that formation this time, we may not have a chance to kill Zeus in a two-on-one match."

    Yahweh sighed: "To be honest, I'm actually not very sure. Zeus knew that the formation would not work against me, but he dared to use it against us. I think the formation this time may be the same as last time."  It's different."

    Odin was secretly vigilant. Those who can live up to now are really not stupid. Odin said calmly: "It's the same as I thought, in fact, you don't have to let it collapse, you just need to make it weaken.  That's it, I believe you can do it."

    Yahweh's eyes lit up when he heard the words, it was true, she had entered a dead end, even if the formation was a bit stronger, he couldn't make it collapse, but he only needed to weaken it to the greatest extent, even if the formation didn't disperse  , but how much power can be left?

    However, what Yahweh could not have imagined was that the Zhou Tian Star Dou Formation was not only a little bit stronger, but several times stronger.

    In less than four months, Zeus arrived as promised, and the heaven and the earth were divided into three camps. Olympus was in the east, and the Asa tribe and the Angel tribe were in the west, but the two tribes were very close.  Ding also stood together.

    Now they are not afraid that the other party will play tricks behind their backs again, because they understand very well that if they don't work together at this time, their only result is to be killed by Zeus, making Zeus the ultimate?? winner.

    There is no nonsense, and there is no need for nonsense. There is no room for maneuver between the applicants. The moment the two sides see each other is the beginning of the decisive battle.

    "Life or death, in this battle, brave Asa Berserkers, use your anger to tear the enemy apart!" Odin raised his eternal gun Gungnir, pointing at the opposite side like a huge wave.  Those who come like this belong to the prehistoric tribes of Olympus.

    "kill¡­¡­"

    The three billion Asa Berserkers rushed out howling, while the Lord faced the back and pointed his scepter at the billions of aquariums from the West Sea, and shouted: "Holy angels, use  Your holy light, go and purify the world of all evil."

    "Hallelujah"

    Under the leadership of the seven holy angels, the angel clan also charged towards the four seas. Endless light spears, fighting spirit blades, holy light bullets, and holy light arrows were poured on the four seas.  , so that Poseidon does not care about the casualties of the four seas aquarium.

    The battle between the prehistoric tribes and the berserkers is the most primitive, which is hand-to-hand combat. Although many powerful prehistoric creatures are not incapable of flying, standing on the ground is obviously more able to display their strength.

    Odin's two ferocious wolves, Keely and Kuliqi, are the high-end battle forces that dominate the formation. They cannot participate in the battle of the main god, and can only help the berserker army on the ground.

    The two ferocious wolves mingled among the berserkers, and when they got close to each other's formation, they suddenly raised their heads to the sky and let out a wolf howl. The bodies of the two wolves swelled rapidly as if they were inflated, and grew to the size of a hundred feet in an instant.

    The wolf's mouth opened, and the bloody mouths of the two wolves seemed to turn into two huge whirlpools. Countless prehistoric tribes flew up uncontrollably and fell into the mouths of the two fierce wolves.

    The two ferocious wolves represent greed and gluttony. Odin fed them all the meat offered to him by mortals, but never fed them full. They were not hungry, but they didn't know they were hungry  Concept, no matter how much they eat, they can eat it all.

    In the prehistoric camp of hundreds of races in Olympus, there is a strange existence with a sheep body and human face, eyes in the armpits, and tiger teeth and human hands.

    Seeing the actions of the two ferocious wolves, a fierce light flashed in a pair of small eyes that grew under the armpits, "Hmph, you're looking for death in front of my roe owl."

    Roe Owl, one of the four great beasts of the Great Desolation, probably not many people know this name, but everyone knows his other name, and his other name is - Taotie.

    "Wow woah"

    In this bloody killing field, there was a sudden cry of a baby, and the next moment, a figure suddenly jumped up from among the hundreds of clans, and rushed towards the two fierce wolves.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 968 God Falls

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    When Taotie jumped up, his body grew against the wind, and when he jumped to the top of the two ferocious wolves, his body didn't grow much, at most hundreds of feet in size, but his head, especially the mouth, was as big as a thousand feet.

    "Aooooooow"

    The eyes of the two ferocious wolves showed extreme horror, as if seeing a natural enemy, the hairs on their bodies exploded, but before they could react, the gluttonous giant mouth swallowed them down.

    The two ferocious wolves and the berserkers within hundreds of feet around them, tens of thousands of people, all disappeared in the huge mouth of Taotie.

    If the mouths of the two ferocious wolves are two large whirlpools, then the mouth of Taotie is filled with chaos. In fact, there is a strange space connected to the mouth of Taotie.  Much miraculous.

    Once entering that space, if one cannot break through the space barrier and return to the prehistoric world, then the only result is to be obliterated by the strange laws of that space, turned into the most primitive energy, absorbed by Taotie, and become part of his strength.

    In other words, in fact, Taotie relies on eating to improve his cultivation. The more he eats, the more aura he eats, the faster his cultivation will grow. However, he can only absorb a lot of aura.  It is only a few percent of the aura contained in the devoured target.

    But as long as he keeps eating and is not killed by others, then his strength may evolve to the point of devouring stars. Maybe the end of gluttonous evolution is to be able to devour the universe, or conceive a universe from his own mouth!

    Taotie does not have the ability to open its mouth to absorb targets like the two ferocious wolves. He eats by stretching out his mouth to eat, so Taotie happily runs back and forth among the army of berserkers, and can swallow a large number of berserkers with one mouth.  .

    All of a sudden, wherever Taotie passed, berserkers disappeared in pieces, and all of them fell into his bottomless pit

    At the same time as their subordinates started fighting, Yahweh and Odin also jumped up, plundered high into the sky, and rushed to the place where Zeus and Zhou Tian star battle were located. Their battle site was very high. Otherwise, the aftermath of the battle alone would make both sides  His subordinates turned into ashes.

    Zeus was hundreds of miles away from the Zhoutian Xingdou formation. Seeing this, Odin said to the Lord: "You deal with the opponent's formation, and I will go and entangle Zeus first. After you weaken the formation, I will find a way to lure Zeus to the formation."  Go aside, try to break up the formation."

    Yahweh¡¯s eyes lit up. It¡¯s a good way. The aftermath of a battle at the level of the main gods alone can cause a lot of impact. If the formation is weakened and then impacted by the aftermath of the battle between the two, I believe it will not be long before the formation will collapse.  scattered.

    "good."

    After discussing the tactics, the two split left and right, and each rushed to their own goals. Odin had a sinister smile in his eyes, held up the Eternal Spear, and shouted: "Zeus, let us see  Look, you, the Greek god-king, and I, the Norse god-king, who is stronger!"

    Zeus curled his lips in disdain, if it were Jehovah, I would still be a little bit afraid, but you, tsk

    Zeus didn't even bother to talk much, the law of thunder was in full swing, with the terrifying chaotic thunder wrapped around his body, and a lightning spear in his palm rushed towards Odin.

    Odin is fearless, and the law of the storm is added to his body. The man and the gun are integrated, and the nothingness around his body is spun crazily, as if turning into a terrifying horizontal drill. The tip of the drill with the most power is the tip of the eternal spear.  place.

    As the ancestor of all winds, the wind of nothingness, the first wind in the chaotic universe, comes from nothingness, and the place where it goes is still nothingness. Needless to say its power, any matter blown by the wind of nothingness will be turned into nothingness.

    Of course, that does not include other elements that are also innate chaotic primordial spirits. As the ancestor of all thunders, the most primitive thunder in chaos, although not in the genus of innate chaotic primordial spirits, is also a power of the same level.

    "Boom"

    A loud noise shook the world, the aftermath swayed, and the space was shattered. The storm and thunder, originally two forces that accompany each other, are now fighting each other, trying to overwhelm each other.

    The martial arts performed by Zeus and Odin have a very strong western taste, and they are not as gorgeous as the oriental martial arts. They are all the most primitive, direct, but also most effective.

    Some people think that when the strength reaches a certain level, the skills of the moves will lose their effect, and the fight is about the strength of mana and the degree of control over the laws, but this is not the case.

    Although it is the strength of mana that ultimately decides the outcome, the consumption rate of mana is different. The consumption of mana is naturally the smallest when the weapon collides with the opponent's weapon.

    But if you are accidentally attacked by the opponent??The body will inevitably need more mana to resist, otherwise the body will be injured, and once the body is injured, it will need mana to recover. These are factors that increase consumption.

    Therefore, even if the cultivation base and mana are weaker than the opponent, if he is superior in martial arts, he still has a chance of winning.

    Of course, both Zeus and Odin are masters who have experienced countless battles and honed their martial arts to the extreme. They compete not only with mana laws and skills, but also with mind and patience.

    In a battle between the main gods, it is impossible to tell the winner without a thousand or eight hundred years, or even thousands of years. Then in such a long battle, if either side relaxes first and runs out of patience, then  It will definitely fall into a disadvantage, allowing the opponent to take advantage of it.

    But do they have a chance to fight to the end?  The answer is naturally no.

    When Zeus and Odin fought, Yahweh had already arrived in front of the Zhoutian Star Dou formation. Without any nonsense, Emperor Taiyi directly sacrificed Hetu Luoshu and Chaos Clock. Hetu Luoshu protected the formation, and Chaos Clock  But it turned into a size of thousands of feet, was thrown out by Tai Yi, and hit the Lord.

    Yahweh also did not make any unnecessary moves. He protected himself with a shield of holy light, and immediately sacrificed the Creation Code.

    However, when the law of creation shrouded Zhou Tian Xingdou, Jehovah suddenly turned pale and screamed in disbelief: "How is it possible? How could it be so much stronger?"

    The originally holy and noble Jehovah now has a face full of fear. The feedback given to her by the law of creation is that she can't do anything in the face of this large formation, let alone make it collapse or weaken it, just to  It can't do it even for a moment.

    Jehovah wanted to escape, but unfortunately it was too late, the Chaos Clock had already arrived in front of him.

    "Dangdangdang"

    Taiyi sneered and condensed a huge amount of mana, urging the Chaos Clock. Today's Zhou Tian Xing Dou array contains boundless mana for hundreds of billions of years. Amid the sound of the mighty bell, the divine light of the Lord's body immediately merged with the surrounding space.  crumble.

    The law of creation and the law of light failed to bring her any help. When Jehovah's pupils were extremely constricted, the Chaos Clock slammed into her body.

    "Boom"

    Without any accident, the Lord collapsed into silver light all over the sky, and as the chaotic bell continued to ring, those silver lights quickly disappeared without a trace.

    Yahweh is dead, completely dead. Originally, when Yahweh dies, all the gods in the heavens and worlds will disappear, but she is not the real God. She is just an applicant who has obtained the godhead of one of the gods in the heavens and worlds.  By.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 969 Confused Odin

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Just at the moment when the Lord fell, a spectacular scene appeared. The angel who was fighting with the sea tribe led by Poseidon suddenly fell from the sky like a dumpling.

    Whether it is a two-winged angel or a holy angel, the holy light on the body and the wings on the back suddenly disappear, and they have become mortals.

    ?All the creatures who believe in God, their strength comes from God, from their belief in God. The more pious the belief, the stronger the strength.

    But now, the source of their belief has disappeared, and the power from the source of belief has naturally disappeared without a trace.

    "Ahhh"

    Hundreds of millions of angels fell from the sky to the ground, smashed to pieces, and it was like a rain of angels in the sky.

    But not all the angels fell to the ground, and one-third of the angels did not fall, and even the wings behind them did not disappear. Naturally, they did not lose their strength.

    It's just that the original white wings turned black and red in an instant, the two-winged angels were black, the four-winged angels were black with red, and the seraph's wings were scarlet like blood.

    And these changed angels, the original holy and benevolent light breath changed instantly, becoming fierce and evil.

    Fallen angels, those who did not fall to the ground like those bright angels and were smashed to pieces, were all fallen angels who were bewitched by Lucifer, who had already practiced magic skills and degenerated into demons.

    Looking at this scene, Lucifer was extremely grateful for his choice at the beginning. At this moment, he held up the blood-red cross sword in his hand and shouted: "Withdraw."

    All the fallen angels quickly left the battlefield and quickly retreated to the southwest.

    No one pays any attention to these fallen angels anymore, Jehovah is dead, these guys are just a group of ants, why should they care?

    Poseidon led the aquariums from all over the world and rushed towards the army of berserkers one after another, attacking back and forth with the prehistoric tribes. On the surface, it was only a matter of time before the entire army of the Asa tribe was wiped out.

    "Hahahaha Hephaestus, well done." Seeing the fall of Yahweh, Zeus' mana exploded, forcing Odin back with a single shot, he laughed and praised Taiyi.

    Seeing this, Odin turned around and was about to flee. Now, how could Zeus allow Odin to escape?  As soon as he moved, he stopped in front of Odin. The thunder was faster than the wind.

    "Odin, where do you want to go? Obediently die!" Zeus shot at Odin with a grinning grin.

    Odin seems to have been distraught by the death of Yahweh, and he has no desire to fight, but just keeps trying to get out of the battle group.

    After wrestling with Zeus for a while, he seemed to be forced to panic, and flew towards the Zhou Tian Xingdou Great Formation. Seeing this, Zeus smiled even wider, and stopped flying in front of him.  Follow closely behind and drive him to the big formation.

    Dijun and Taiyi looked at each other, Qiqi showed a sinister smile, and then Taiyi threw the Chaos Clock at Odin.

    Zeus, who was following Odin, immediately stopped when he saw this, and laughed loudly: "Odin, if you don't run away, I won't be able to kill you within two thousand years. Now you are looking for death, no wonder what? Huh?  What do you want, Phaistos?"

    Zeus looked at the scene in front of him in horror, but saw Odin heading towards the flying Chaos Clock, and when he was about to collide with the Chaos Clock, he flashed to the left and immediately avoided the impact of the Chaos Clock.

    However, the Chaos Clock did not follow the turn and pursued Odin, but came straight to him who was behind Odin.

    Zeus was startled and angry, his face was full of fear and incomprehension, the thunder immediately covered his whole body, and he was about to run away, but the chaos clock rang at this moment.

    "when"

    The Chaos Clock imprisons time, suppresses space, and has infinite power. When the bell rings, Zeus, who was about to escape, freezes suddenly. This is why Jehovah cannot escape from the Chaos Clock.

    "Are you confused? I'll let you understand clearly. Listen to me. My name is Tai Yi, and my elder brother's name is Di Jun. I'm not some shit like Apollo and Hephaestus."

    "God King Odin helped us recover our memories. You even gave us back the trace of true spirit that was the last means of controlling us. So, go die now!"

    "Boom"

    When Taiyi's voice fell, that is, when the Chaos Clock hit Zeus, Zeus, whose face was dazed and full of regret and remorse, was wiped out under the Chaos Clock carrying hundreds of billions of years of mana.

    Just at the moment when Zeus fell, the sky suddenly burst into golden light, and a divine thought from somewhere in the dark poured into the minds of Dijun Taiyi and the others.?.

    Emperor Juntai was ecstatic all of a sudden, all the prehistoric tribes subdued by Olympus looked up at the sky, there, there is their destination!

    Di Jun rolled his eyes, and shouted to Odin over there: "King Odin, our oath of heaven has been fulfilled. In the future, you and I will not owe each other. The wild land is yours, and we will bid farewell."

    After finishing speaking, he didn't cancel the Zhou Tian Xingdou formation, so he kept the formation and flew towards the sky.

    After Dijun Taiyi left, tens of billions of prehistoric tribes, whether they were originally loyal to Olympus, subdued by the Angel tribe, or belonged to the Asa tribe, all flew into the air.

    Poseidon, or Kunpeng also flew into the sky with the aquarium from all over the world. Zeus understood that the prehistoric creatures are different from the real Olympian gods. If the primordial spirit is incomplete, it will affect their strength development.

    Therefore, when returning the trace of the true spirit, all the true spirits were returned to the original owner. After all, if one part is returned and the other part is not returned, it will definitely cause riots.

    Unexpectedly, this move not only ruined himself, but fulfilled Dijun Taiyi. The powerful sentient beings thought of Dijun Taiyi's grace to save them from freedom, and received the thoughts from heaven, knowing that Dijun Taiyi should be the lord of the heaven,  Naturally, they chose to follow them.

    Odin stared blankly at this scene, what the hell is what's going on?  Co-authored with him and made trouble for a long time, but got nothing but this empty prehistoric land?

    Moreover, he has to face the Wu Clan alone?  It is not certain whether this prehistoric world belongs to him!  What the hell is this called?  Odin wanted to cry but had no tears.

    He intends to leave behind the Zhoutian star battle between the prehistoric hundreds of clans and Emperor Jun Taiyi, but if Emperor Jun Taiyi himself is not happy, he has nothing to do.

    Di Juntai was originally hindered by the oath of heaven, so it was inconvenient to take action against him. If he took the initiative to do something forcibly, he might immediately follow in the footsteps of Yahweh and Zeus.

    Looking at the ground and staring blankly at the sky, the berserkers who lost their opponents, and the heroic warriors who were dazed in mid-air, Odin was at a loss.

    But he was confused, but some people were not confused, so when Odin was about to withdraw his troops back to the land of the Asa tribe in a slump, a wave of sword spirit rose into the sky from among the 100,000 mountains in the southwest, and the whole west suddenly burst into the sky.  Zhang Zhentu emerged with four murderous giant swords wrapped around him.

    "Another formation? A formation that is more powerful than the Zhoutian Xingdou Great Formation and the Witch Clan's Summoning God of Creation, Fake, what the hell is this world?" Odin's voice changed, and he  Going crazy.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 970: Luo Hu launches the Immortal Execution Sword Formation

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Hahahaha The final winner is me, Luohu, my demon clan, ahhahahaha" In the center of the Zhuxian Sword Formation, Luohu, who was covered in black robes all over his body, laughed wildly, Lucifer and all the demons stood in front of him.  Sideways, with a look of awe on his face.

    Luo Hu excitedly looked at the Zhuxian Sword Formation in front of him, and attracted all the evil spirits generated by the prehistoric world due to the calamity.

    When all the baleful energy generated by this calamity is included in the array and completely absorbed by him, it is the time when he proves Hunyuan.

    It's a pity that what he didn't know was that there were two different groups of people standing in two different directions above the Shiwan Dashan at this time.

    In the south, Gao Peng and Zhang Ziying looked at the situation below, then raised their heads, and smiled at Kong Xuan beside him: "Go! The opportunity for you to prove the Tao has arrived. Remember what I told you before."

    Kong Xuan smiled at Gao Peng and nodded lightly, his body flashed with five-colored brilliance, his original handsome appearance has become an old man with white beard and white hair, who else is it if he is not the old fairy of Nanhua like Gao Peng?

    And the clothes on his body also turned into a black and yellow Taoist robe, and then he flew towards the valley of the demons, and at the same time he raised his voice and said: "Lying high on the nine clouds, the futon is Daozhen, the world is black and yellow, I will be the head teacher, Pan Gusheng  Taiji, two ceremonies and four phenomena follow, all Taoists lead the show, and one qi transforms Hongjun."

    Above the clouds in the east, Ao Yue and Meng Xu stared at each other, "Come on, tell me, shall we go down and give Hongjun a hand in a while, so as to make some karma with him, that's Hongjun  The karma of Taoist ancestors!"

    Hearing Ao Yue's words, Meng Xu's eyes flickered, and he said in a deep voice: "I tend to take advantage of their fight to a critical moment, and take action at the same time to destroy the second ancestor of the Demon Dao in one fell swoop. I don't know what will happen to Hong Huang  Change."

    Ao Yue secretly smiled inwardly, you only think of this now, the day lily is cold, but he joked in his mouth: "Don't be funny, if we really do this, I don't know what will happen to the prehistoric world, but the two of us, the precipice  He was blasted into scum by the heavenly scourge."

    "Maybe I would still consider this proposal before Tiandao was born, but now, forget it!"

    When Meng Xu heard this, a trace of annoyance suddenly appeared on his face, and he punched his palm, "Yes! Why didn't I think that if I just entered this world, I would kill Tiandao before he was born.  Hongjun, robbed him of a spiritual treasure oh"

    Ao Yue was stunned on purpose, and sighed: "It's a genius idea, but it's an afterthought."

    Meng Xu gave Ao Yue an angry look, and said sarcastically: "Don't talk about me, didn't you think of it? If you thought of this at the beginning, now you have a great opportunity."

    Ao Yue chuckled and said, "Let's not talk about the second elder brother."

    Below, seeing Hongjun transformed by Kong Xuan, Luo Hu was in shock and said in disbelief: "Hongjun, you you were not"

    Kong Xuan snorted coldly and interrupted Luo Hu, "You think I've fallen? If I hadn't done so, how could you just expose yourself like this?"

    Luo Hu's face darkened, and he snorted, "Hongjun, you are too arrogant. You and I are both at the peak of quasi-sages. The outcome is not clear yet. Don't be too confident. First break my Zhuxian Sword Formation."  .¡±

    As soon as Luo Hu's voice fell, the Zhuxian sword formation was activated immediately. The Zhuxian sword formation dominated the killing of the heavens. In the sword formation, there are mysterious changes, infinite murderous intentions, and dangers. The formation of saints cannot be broken without the four saints.

    Although Luo Hu is not a saint, but now with the help of the boundless evil spirit of the prehistoric calamity, the power after activation is still shaking the heavens and the earth.

    Seeing this, Lucifer, Balrog, Night Demon and other demon leaders retreated in horror, and quickly moved away from this place. They couldn't even bear the slight aftermath of the leaked sword formation.

    When the Zhuxian sword formation was launched, Kong Xuan was expressionless, as if everything had nothing to do with him, he didn't speak, he didn't dodge, and he let himself be involved in the sword formation.

    Luo Hu was also taken aback, Hongjun didn't even hide, even though the sword array took him in, could there be some conspiracy?  Still have something to rely on?  Facing Hongjun, Luo Hu did not dare to be careless.

    Sure enough, with a wave of Kong Xuan's hand, a white jade and golden bridge appeared out of thin air. Kong Xuan was standing on the bridge, protecting him tightly, and the evil swords in the sword array could not hurt him at all.

    To let Kong Xuan pretend to be Hongjun, several standard innate treasures are naturally indispensable, so Gao Peng and Zhang Ziying lent several treasures to Kong Xuan first.

    Luo Hu naturally recognized the Tai Chi Diagram, and also knew its power, so he didn't dare to be negligent at the moment, he made a formula in his hand, and shouted loudly: "Xianxian Sword Formation, get up."

      With Luo Hu yelling, four sword shadows with cold light rose from the formation, distributed in the four corners of the formation, and the four swords released endless killing aura in an instant.

    This murderous aura is different from the general blood-red murderous aura. It is pure black, exuding a kind of killing immortals and killing gods, falling into the sky and destroying the will of all existence. Senhan's murderous aura gradually condenses a layer of frost in the array, black  The snowflakes danced all over the sky, and finally formed four sword pillars reaching the sky.

    But the change didn't stop, a huge hole was suddenly torn open in the formation, and countless black lightning shot out from it.

    Seeing this, Kong Xuan's face finally changed slightly. It is obvious that the Zhuxian Sword Formation is stronger than he expected.

    Ao Yue and Meng Xu in the sky looked solemnly at the changes of the Zhuxian Sword Formation below, and were extremely amazed. Ao Yue said in a deep voice: "The Zhuxian Sword Formation really deserves to be the number one killing formation in the wild. If you and I meet, no one will have the slightest  The power of resistance."

    Meng Xu nodded slowly, and said: "Yes! Unless there are four of us, each dealing with one sect, there may be a possibility of breaking the formation, and our magic weapon must be strong enough."

    On the other side, Gao Peng said in a deep voice: "Get ready, it's almost time for you to play, be careful."

    Zhang Ziying nodded solemnly, and took out her companion spirit treasure, the Phoenix Staff. This Phoenix Staff is the most precious treasure of the Phoenix Clan, carrying the luck of the Phoenix Clan. Gao Peng and Meng Xu naturally also have it.  At the time of the body, the dragon ball under the jaw is a unicorn seal.

    When the Zhuxian Sword Formation was launched and Kong Xuan and Luo Hu started the crucial battle to determine who could be the first to prove Hunyuan, Odin, who had already evacuated to the north, looked back abruptly.

    His expression changed several times, he gritted his teeth, and shouted: "The army stops, wait here."

    He figured it out, even if he could return to the north smoothly, he would still be lingering on his last breath. If he continued to escape passively, it would only be the result of defeat in the end.

    I don't know what happened in the southwest, maybe it will be an opportunity for me?  This large formation is so powerful, if he can form an alliance with the owner of this large formation, maybe he still has a glimmer of life.

    Thinking of this, Odin turned around and flew towards the Hundred Thousand Mountains.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 971 You don't understand Chinese gods

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Boom boom boom"

    In the Zhuxian Sword Formation, all the black lightning strikes on the four sword pillars. Countless fragments of lightning wind and wind around the sword pillars. The lightning strikes on the sword pillars are all condensed together to form four huge black talismans.  Wen¡ª¡ªZhu, trap, kill, absolutely.

    "buzz buzz"

    The moment the runes were completely formed, the four giant swords let out a long and shocking cry, the whole body shone with black light, and the mighty murderous aura formed four tornadoes, skyrocketing to the ground.

    The bloody light in Luo Hu's eyes rose several feet out of thin air, and he pointed at Kong Xuan. Four huge gray sword qi immediately slashed towards Kong Xuan. The void was torn apart along the way, and the four extreme will to kill  Lock Kong Xuan tightly.

    Luo Hu is still very confident about this attack. The Jade Immortal Sword Formation is already powerful, and now the formation of the Jade Immortal Sword Formation has gathered the evil spirit of the entire amount of calamity, and its power has greatly increased. Such an attack, who wants to break through the Tai Chi diagram  Defense is not difficult.

    Kong Xuan didn't panic. The golden light bloomed under his feet, forming a phantom of a lotus flower. In his hand, he sacrificed the Jade Butterfly of Fortune, which radiated immeasurable glory and blessed the phantom of the lotus flower. For a while, the phantom of the lotus flower became more condensed  It's a little more realistic.

    Four chaotic sword qi slashed on the lotus, and the huge impact caused the entire formation to shake. After the chaotic sword qi disappeared, the lotus was covered with cracks, and then dissipated. Kong Xuan himself was flushed, obviously  He also felt uncomfortable with the attack just now.

    "Fellow Daoist Hongjun, don't panic, I'll help you."

    Just at this moment, there was only a shout in the air, and a stream of colorful light entered the formation with lightning speed.

    The face of Meng Xu in the sky changed greatly, and he exclaimed: "It's Yuanfeng, she also wants to make a karma with Hongjun, if we don't do anything, I'm afraid nothing will happen to us, if Hongjun becomes a saint, maybe Yuanfeng  He will use Hongjun's strength to deal with us."

    "Then we also make a move?" Ao Yue asked calmly.

    "Shoot." Without any hesitation, Meng Xu flipped his hand, revealing the unicorn seal. It's not that he doesn't have other spirit treasures, but he doesn't want to reveal his trump card in front of Ao Yue, so he only uses his companion spirit treasure.

    In fact, except for the top-grade Xiantian Lingbao and Xiantian Supreme Treasure, the power of other spirit treasures is not as strong as that of your own companion spirit treasure. Only your own companion spirit treasure can be 100% compatible with you and show your full strength  maximum power.

    Seeing this, Ao Yue grinned at Meng Xu, who was looking at him, and stretched out his hand to wipe under his jaw, and the Zulongzhu that Gao Peng gave him also appeared in his palm.

    "Hey." Meng Xu let out a chuckle, and the two of them agreed without saying anything. They turned into two beams of light and threw them at the formation, and shouted at the same time: "Don't worry, fellow Daoist Hongjun, I'll come to help you soon."  .¡±

    Luo Hu saw that three powerful men with the aura of quasi-sage came to help one after another, and his nose was almost crooked, but Hongjun showed a happy expression, and said to the three standing beside him: "Thank you, three people, thank you!"  Friends help."

    Zhang Ziying smiled slightly when she heard the words, and said: "Fellow Daoists, you are being polite. The so-called Taoists will help you a lot, but those who have lost your way will not help you. The demons are cruel and tyrannical. If Luo Hu is allowed to prove the Tao, how can there be peace in this prehistoric world?"

    Meng Xu and Ao Yue looked at each other, and they both saw the shock in each other's eyes. Meng Xu didn't know until now that Yuan Feng was an acquaintance again.

    After Zhang Ziying said those words, she blinked at Meng Xu and Ao Yue, leaving them speechless.

    "You bastard, Zu Long Yuan Feng Shi Qilin, how dare you come to this muddy water, aren't you afraid of death?" Luo Hu angrily shouted at the three of them.

    Meng Xu sneered and said: "Luo Hu, you don't know the number of days, you deserve to die, we will not die today, only you will die."

    Kong Xuan shouted deeply: "The three fellow Taoists don't need to talk too much with him, and they each hold a door to break his Zhuxian sword formation."

    "good."

    The three agreed, Ao Yue went east, Zhang Ziying went south, Meng Xu went north, and Kong Xuan himself went to the west gate.

    Luo Hu was shocked, and was about to stop him, but Kong Xuan snorted coldly, and a Pangu flag appeared in his hand, he shook it at Luo Hu, and the sky blade flew out.

    Luo Hu's complexion changed slightly, his mind moved, and a twelfth-grade world-destroying black lotus floated under his feet, barely blocking the attack of the sky blade, but his figure was beaten back and flew back.

    Kong Xuan didn't expect to be able to kill Luo Hu with one blow, he only needed to stop him so that he couldn't stop the four of them from breaking the formation.

    In the sky, Odin looked at the scene below, and quickly judged the situation clearly. A ruthless look flashed in his eyes. Now he can only take a gamble. If he can stop one person, this is stronger than Zhou Tian Xingdou Great Formation  If there are many formations, they will not be broken.

      The owner of that formation can calmly launch the formation to strangle a few people. In this way, he can establish a relationship with the owner of the formation, and by then, he will no longer be afraid of anyone.

    Among the three people in the formation, except for the white-haired old man, most of the other three are the other three applicants, and two of them seem to be the guys that Fu Jin observed and colluded with the Wu clan.

    Although the other woman has never seen it before, it is obvious that helping the old man defeat the master of the formation is of great benefit. Since she participated, it is naturally because she understands the benefits of helping the old man.

    That being the case, do you need to say anything else?  She must be the last candidate, without a doubt, helping the master of the formation can also be said to be helping herself. If she can kill them with the help of the formation, wouldn't she be able to become the master of reincarnation directly?

    Thinking of this, Odin no longer hesitated. He turned around and turned into a flash of lightning and flew back to the army camp. He looked at the 200 million heroic warriors in midair and grinned. It's time to play your best role.

    I saw Odin spread his arms, and the power of the law surged out, covering all the heroic warriors, and then he opened his mouth, and those heroic warriors flew towards Odin involuntarily.

    The 200 million heroic warriors distorted in an instant, turning into a terrifying wave of energy rushing towards him, quickly sinking into his mouth, and Odin's aura began to surge.

    "So this is your trump card, so I'll just say it! Both Zeus and Jehovah have their own characteristics. How could you be so mediocre? No wonder you don't care about anything, and you are just desperately developing your own group."

    Just at this moment, Odin had just absorbed a small half of the energy transformed by the heroic warriors, when a joking voice came from behind him.

    Odin was taken aback. Now he has become a frightened bird. He immediately turned around and concentrated his mana. Naturally, he didn't have the time to absorb energy. The energy transformed by those heroic warriors just dissipated and wasted completely.

    However, Odin is not a pity. He still has an army of billions of berserkers. As long as he kills them, he will have as much energy as he needs.

    However, when he turned around and saw the visitor, he was even more astonished, "How is it possible? You aren't you in that formation?"

    Gao Peng shrugged and said: "Yes! I am indeed in that formation, but I am also here."

    Odin's face was full of bewilderment, and his eyes were blank.

    Gao Peng's eyes were fixed, and he said coldly: "Chinese gods, you don't understand, and you don't have to understand, because you are going to die soon." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 972 Rahu's end

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    After Gao Peng finished speaking, he spread his hands together, a ball of golden flames rose from his left hand, and a faint blue cold air emerged from his right hand. When he waved his hands, the golden flames of the big sun and the infinite black ice burst into the air, entangled with each other and enveloped Gao Peng's body.  Inside.

    Seeing this, Odin furiously said: "Just because you, a waste who doesn't even have the power of law, want to kill me? Go to hell!"

    In an instant, the power of the law covered Gao Peng, who had been enveloped by the golden and blue chaotic spirits. However, what changed Odin's color was that when the two energies entangled and merged to form a huge whirlwind around the opponent, the opponent's body  The breath actually began to multiply.

    Three times five times eight times ten times

    Odin was terrified. Before he could react at all, the terrifying energy whirlwind suddenly expanded and enveloped him. Endless pressure came from all directions, but the growth of the opponent's breath still did not stop.

    All of a sudden, Odin couldn't sense how much power the opponent contained. He only knew that the mana condensed by the opponent was definitely not inferior to Zhou Tianxing's big formation, or even stronger.

    In the face of the opponent's terrifying mana cultivation, his storm law completely failed.

    He wanted to disperse the tornado that was firmly sucking him in, but he found that it wasn't a tornado at all, it wasn't even a wind, but an energy whirl composed of a chaotic-level flame and a chaotic-level ice energy.

    The emptiness wind that he himself sent out was wiped out by the entangled energy of the same level as his wind just after leaving the body, and Odin was in despair.

    "Odin, die!" Gao Peng shouted angrily, and with a wave of his hand, thousands of magic weapons of various colors surged out, wrapped in the mana whirlwind created by the golden flames of the big sun and the infinite black ice, like a meat grinder  Like strangling away towards Odin.

    "Boom boom boom boom"

    Under Gao Peng's ultimate move, which can be called a local tyrant, Odin failed to make any effective resistance, and within a few breaths, he was blown away

    One hundred thousand mountains.

    The battle in the Zhuxian Sword Formation also reached a critical moment. Although they all sensed the terrifying mana fluctuations in the west that appeared out of thin air, they didn't have time to take care of them.

    And judging from the strength of mana, it seems that only Zhou Tianxing Dou Formation can emit such powerful mana fluctuations.

    Of course, this was Meng Xu's idea, and Ao Yue and Zhang Ziying naturally knew what was going on.

    However, Kong Xuan, Ao Yue, Zhang Ziying, and Meng Xu each suppressed a door, and the entire formation seemed to be a machine that was running, and the gears were stuck, and it stopped running.

    Luo Hu was startled, flipped his hand, the black glow flourished, and a pitch-black long spear appeared in his palm, but it was another treasure in the prehistoric universe, the God Killing Spear.

    The God Killing Spear, an innate treasure, transformed from the stem of the chaotic green lotus, gathers the most ferocious aura in the chaos, and its pure attack power is still higher than that of the Pangu banner.

    This innate treasure does not have the special functions of other innate treasures, nor does it have the power to suppress luck of the three treasures of Kaitian, but it is a pure killing treasure.

    "Three fellow daoists, resist Rahu for me for a while, and after I collect the map of the Zhuxian formation, I will kill him with my own hands, fellow daoist Yuanfeng, take over the Pangu banner."

    When Ao Yue, Zhang Ziying, and Meng Xu heard the words, they immediately stopped caring about the three sects that had been suppressed. Zhang Ziying took over the Pangu banner and turned to kill Luohu.

    Ao Yue and Meng Xu got together and looked at each other speechlessly. Why did Mao give her the Pangu flag?  Is it because she was the first to help?

    I'm afraid it's not that simple, maybe, she has already hooked up with Hongjun before, but it's useless to think so much at this time, let's do it!

    Not to be outdone, Zhang Ziying crazily shook the Pangu flag, and shot out the sky blades, facing the wheat awning with the boundless murderous aura of the Godkilling Spear.

    However, Zhang Ziying's cultivation is weaker than Gao Peng after all, and there is no brand of her primordial spirit in the Pangu banner, so she cannot exert her full power.  He was immediately suppressed and retreated steadily. Fortunately, with the assistance of Ao Yue and Meng Xu, he could barely resist.

    Luo Hui was also in a hurry. It was only a matter of time before the Jade Immortal Sword Formation was broken, and he was also to blame for his carelessness. Who would have thought that Kong Xuan would have three helpers who were not weak in cultivation?  This killed Luo Hu by surprise.

    The only way now is to grab the Pangu Banner before Kong Xuan destroys the Jade Immortal Sword Formation and collects the Jade Immortal Formation map, so that he may still have the power to fight, but it is a pity that God fails to fulfill his wish.

    Just when he was about to erupt and forcibly snatched Pangu Banner, Pangu Banner suddenly?? Flying from Zhang Ziying's hand, it exploded with infinite power, and the power of the open sky blade increased greatly, forcing Luo Hu back again.

    The sudden eruption of the Pangu Banner made Luo Hu unable to react in time. Although it had the defense of the Mieshi Black Lotus, the Mieshi Black Lotus was only a top-grade innate spirit treasure after all, and naturally it was not the opponent of the Pangu Banner that exploded in full force.  Luo Hu was in a panic.

    Luo Hu looked bitterly at Kong Xuan who fell from the sky to the side of the Pangu banner. He still had a formation map and four swords sealed in his hand, and he was correcting his Immortal Execution Sword Formation.  Broke his own Zhu Xian sword array.

    In fact, Luo Hu thought that the explosion of the Pangu banner was the work of Kong Xuan, but in fact it was not. It was Gao Peng who quickly returned to the battlefield after finishing Odin, and secretly helped Zhang Ziying.

    Kong Xuan held the Pangu banner in his hand, stepped on the Taiji diagram, and had a jade butterfly on his head, and launched a fierce attack on Luo Hu, but Zhang Ziying and the three took the opportunity to withdraw from the battle group.

    Both Zhang Ziying and Gao Peng knew very well that Luo Hu had to be solved by Kong Xuan himself, so that the Dragon Han Chu Tribulation could truly end, and he could get the greatest golden light of merit, and take the opportunity to combine the three corpses into one to prove the Hunyuan.

    Losing the ferocious aura condensed by the Zhuxian Sword Formation, Luo Hu gradually fell into a disadvantage and was beaten into a mess. Although the attack power of the God-killing Spear was not inferior to that of the Pangu Banner, it could not break through the double defenses of the Tai Chi Diagram and the Good Fortune Jade Butterfly.

    Moreover, Luohu's defense couldn't keep up, and the Mieshi Heilian couldn't resist the Pangu Banner's attack at all. At this time, it seemed that Kong Xuan was driving the Pangu Banner, but in fact it was Gao Peng, the master who had refined the Pangu Banner for many years.

    Besides, Gao Peng's cultivation was several times stronger than Kong Xuan's, so if he took the shot, Luo Hu would naturally be unable to resist.

    This battle lasted for three hundred years, from the 100,000 mountains in the southwest to the extreme west. With Kong Xuan in full control, Luo Hu was already bruised and bruised.

    Both the God-killing Spear and the Miserable Black Lotus have become much dimmer, and it is obvious that they have been damaged a lot. If this continues, it won't take long for Luo Hu to be defeated.

    Looking at Kong Xuan who was still calm, Luo Hu felt great hatred, and shouted violently: "Hongjun, it is not so easy for you to prove the Tao, even if I die, I will not take advantage of you."

    "Give me a blast" Following Luo Hu's furious shouts, Lucifer, Balrog and other people of the demon clan were shocked to find that the evil spirit in their bodies was rioting uncontrollably.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 973 The Ultimate Battle Three-on-One

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    All the demons howled in horror, including those fallen angels, the mana condensed with the evil spirit in their bodies suddenly burst out after being compressed to the extreme.

    The entire West, all the demons, and all kinds of spiritual veins in the entire West exploded at the same time, and then Luo Hu himself turned into a rising magic mushroom cloud.

    The huge power caused the entire prehistoric world to oscillate endlessly, and it took a long time to calm down. After this violent eruption, the entire west was riddled with holes and sore forests. This is also the reason why the west will be barren in the future.

    It's a pity that the pre-acceptance quasi-reception has long since ceased to exist, and there is no such thing as Kong Xuan's karma owed to them. As for the karma he owes the West, there will be other ways to repay it in the future.

    After Luo Hu blew himself up, the whole world suddenly became clear, and the evil energy between the heaven and the earth gradually dissipated, and the boundless merits descended from the sky, 80% of which entered Kong Xuan's body.

    The other two components were divided into three strands, which fell into Zhang Ziying and Meng Xu respectively, while the other strand did not fall on Ao Yue, but disappeared without a trace at high altitude.

    Meng Xu stared at Ao Yue with wide eyes, pointed at him in surprise and said: "You"

    Not to mention Meng Xu's uncertainty, Kong Xuan's body changed back to its original appearance after getting the eight successful virtues into his body, and with a thought, Qing Yun appeared above his head, and he saw three figures flying out of the three flowers of heaven, earth and man,  The appearance is seven or eight points similar to Kong Xuan, these are the three corpses of Kong Xuan.

    At this moment, after the golden light of merit disappeared, another cloud of purple light appeared in the sky. When I looked closely, it was forty-nine streaks of primordial purple energy. The moment the primordial purple energy entered the top of Kong Xuan's head, his  The three corpses flew towards him, and then flew back to him.

    The golden light on Kong Xuan's body was shining brightly, and his aura soared, and it took a long time before it gradually subsided. Kong Xuan opened his eyes, looked at Zhang Ziying, and said softly: "Mother God, I will prove the Tao soon, and now I am going to the Zixiao Palace of endless chaos.  Finish the last step, and wait for the child to prove Hunyuan, and then come to thank the mother and father for the kindness of teaching."

    Zhang Ziying nodded with a gratified smile, "Good boy, go! Mother God will always be proud of you."

    Kong Xuan returned the Taiji map to Zhang Ziying, and the Pangu flag also shot up into the sky and fell into the hands of Gao Peng in the sky. He only took the fortune jade plate and went to the Zixiao Palace in the endless chaos.

    Meng Xu was in a state of petrification the whole time watching all this, the expression on his face was extremely exciting, from blue to white, red to black.

    Hongjun turned out to be transformed by Kong Xuan, the good fortune jade plate was in his hand, the Taiji diagram was in Yuanfeng's hand, and the so-called ancestor dragon in front of him was not the real ancestor dragon at all.

    Kong Xuan's name is Yuanfeng Mother God and Zulong Father God. It turns out that the two of them have been a couple for a long time, and they were already a couple when they were in the world of the Dragon Emperor's Tomb. Their acting skills are really good!

    It turned out that what I only thought of when I saw Hongjun was thought of tens of thousands of years ago, and I have already done it, and it was so successful.

    It turns out that the stupidest one is me, and I still join hands with him?  It also agreed that whoever wins in the end and becomes the master of reincarnation will resurrect the other party?

    Meng Xu cried, really cried, you guys aretoo bullying, bullying an honest person like this, won't your conscience hurt?

    Gao Peng's iron soldier with his heart on his head descended from the sky holding a Pangu banner in his hand, Zhang Ziying stood on the white jade and gold bridge transformed by the Taiji diagram, holding a lotus lantern in his hand, Ao Yue held the burning sky feather fan on his head, and the three of them formed a triangular shape.  Xu surrounded them.

    Looking at the tears in Meng Xu's eyes, Gao Peng sighed: "I'm sorry, General Meng, we don't know whether it was luck or misfortune, and we were pulled into the main god space together. Fortunately, we met again in the assessment world, so I have to wrong you  gone."

    "However, our agreement is still valid. In the future, we will try to resurrect you."

    Meng Xu wiped his eyes, regained his composure, looked at Gao Peng, then at Zhang Ziying, and asked curiously, "Can I ask you a question?"

    "you say."

    "Who do you plan to let be the master of reincarnation, and who will die?"

    Gao Peng and Zhang Ziying looked at each other with a smile, and said, "This is not something you need to consider."

    Meng Xu nodded lightly, and said: "It seems that you have already decided on me."

    Gao Peng shrugged and said, "Do you think you still have a chance to come back?"

    Meng Xu smiled slightly, "That's not necessarily the case."

    After finishing speaking, he flipped his hand, and a chaotic bead the size of a fist and shaped like a pea emerged in his palm, with an incomparably mysterious aura. That small bead seemed to contain the entire universe.

    Gao Peng and Zhang Ziying's expressions changed, "Chaos Orb?"

    Meng Xu Youran?: "Good insight, isn't it strange? Why is the Chaos Orb in my hand? In fact, I am also very strange!"

    "Because this Chaos Orb was already in my body when I entered the world, and I don't know what happened. Unfortunately, I haven't been able to penetrate the essence of opening the sky until now, otherwise, I would have proved it with strength."

    "However, although I haven't penetrated the essence of opening the sky, I can still use the Chaos Orb to mobilize the power of the heavens. I am no different from a saint except that I don't have the primordial spirit to entrust the heavens, and I am immortal. It is not yet known who will win in the end!"

    Gao Peng sighed: "I didn't expect that escaped one to be on your body, but it's useless, Odin couldn't survive ten seconds in my hands, and I killed him with one move. His power of law is not weaker than the way of heaven  power, do you know why?"

    Meng Xu's face darkened, "It turns out that the fluctuation just now was not the Zhou Tian Xing Dou formation, but you created it. I really want to know, why?"

    Gao Peng smiled and said: "It's very simple, do you know Maha Wuliang? I created the prehistoric quasi-sage version, coupled with the top ten martial arts, I can instantly increase my cultivation by two hundred times. Do you know what that concept is?"

    Speaking of this, Gao Peng's face froze, he let go of the Pangu flag, let it float by his side, and then spread his hands, and the golden flame of the big sun and the infinite black ice appeared in the palm of his hand, and then he said in a deep voice: "Then  On behalf of me, I can display four trillion years of cultivation and deeds!"

    After finishing speaking, Gao Peng didn't talk nonsense, and directly activated Maha Boundless, the whirlwind of mana reappeared, instantly enveloped Meng Xu, and his aura doubled as expected.

    Seeing this, Zhang Ziying poured mana into the lotus lamp, and the fire of the seven treasures in the wick flourished, as if a sun appeared in the sky in an instant, illuminating the entire prehistoric land brightly, but the flame was not blazing, but brought  With infinite kindness.

    Ao Yue also waved the Burning Heaven Feather Fan at Meng Xu, and the endless fire of Nirvana merged with the wonderful fire of the Seven Treasures instantly, and then merged into Gao Peng's mana cyclone, which added a little more power to Gao Peng's mana cyclone.

    Meng Xu yelled wildly: "So what about four trillion years, what I have mastered is the power of a universe!"

    The Chaos Orb was sacrificed by Meng Xu, and the boundless Chaos Qi exploded, part of which enveloped him and firmly protected him, and the other part was the whirlwind of mana rushing towards the surroundings.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 974: Finale

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    At this moment, a scene that no one could have imagined appeared.

    Just when the aura of chaos emitted by Mengxu Chaos Bead collided with the mana whirlwind created by Gao Peng, Zhang Ziying and Aoyue, or to be more precise, when the auras belonging to Zulong, Yuanfeng, and Shiqilin came together, the whole  The world seemed to be frozen.

    Time no longer flows, the space is dead silent, everything in the world is still, it seems that this world has been pressed the pause button.

    Only the mana whirlwind composed of the power of Zulong, Yuanfeng, and Shiqilin is still spinning. However, the four people in the whirlwind are all stunned there with confused eyes, but from their flickering eyes,  It can be seen that they seem to have received some memory.

    In other words, they are the revival of forgotten memories.

    In the sky, a crack in space quietly opened, and a large ball of light flew out from it. It turned out to be the ball of light on the space square of the main god, which is the main body of the main god.

    Once the main god appeared, it was divided into three and turned into three smaller light spheres, which were submerged into the bodies of Gao Peng, Zhang Ziying, and Meng Xu respectively.

    The aura of the three people suddenly rose, and in an instant, it rose to an incredible level. The last thing is that when the three light spheres entered the bodies of the three people, the heaven of this world was already under the control of the three people.

    In other words, the three of them today are the avenues of this world.

    After a long, long time, the eyes of the four regained their spirits. They looked at each other with incredible expressions in their eyes.

    Just like this, you looked at me, and I looked at you. After a few minutes, Zhang Ziying asked cautiously: "We succeeded?"

    Meng Xu nodded slowly, and said: "It seemsit seemsprobablywe really succeeded."

    Gao Peng and Ao Yue affirmed in unison: "Yes, we have indeed succeeded."

    Looking at each other again, the four of them looked up to the sky and laughed wildly.

    "Hahahahait worked, we succeeded."

    The four of them laughed for a long time, out of breath, and it took a long time to calm down. Meng Xu looked at Gao Peng and Zhang Ziying, his face darkened, and he asked seriously: "Are you still planning to go back?"

    Ao Yue was ignored by him. Before he started the fight, he already understood that this was just Gao Peng's incarnation outside his body.

    Zhang Ziying and Gao Peng looked at each other and smiled, "Why do you want to go back? Don't you think we are doing well now? What's the point of going back to the world where everything is controlled by the Dao of Heaven?"

    A satisfied smile melted on Meng Xu's face, and he said: "That's good, I'm afraid that if you want to go back, I will be exposed if you bother me!"

    Gao Peng laughed and said: "Don't worry! Yuanfeng and I never dreamed that it would be like this. Now we don't want to think about anything! We just want to live our little life well. When we are free,  Go to the heavens and worlds to play and experience different lives."

    Meng Xu smiled and said: "It's the same as I thought. I really didn't expect that the mortal enemy who beat you to death turned out to be a couple. This is really But who will be the master of reincarnation?"

    Gao Peng looked at Ao Yue and said, "Of course it's him. I didn't expect the incarnation I refined to have such benefits now."

    Meng Xu exclaimed: "Good idea, if that's the case, then I'll take my leave first, you can arrange it yourself!"

    Gao Peng nodded and said: "Okay, when you have nothing to do, let's go to the heavens and worlds to play together!"

    Meng Xu waved his hand and said: "Let's talk! I just want to go back to the earth now, to accompany my parents on Earth to finish this life in peace, and then go around happily without any worries."

    After finishing speaking, Meng Xu waved his hand, and a space crack opened. Gao Peng and Zhang Ziying looked into the space crack, and what they saw was a beautiful blue planet, which was the earth they had been away from for tens of thousands of years.

    "Hey Qilin, don't you care about the Qilin family in this world?" Zhang Ziying asked Meng Xu who was about to step into the space crack.

    Meng Xu thought for a while and sighed: "That's right, no matter what, the Qilin tribe in this world is also my child. Hasn't your son become a Taoist ancestor? Then please let him take care of it!"

    Gao Peng and Zhang Ziying didn't know whether to laugh or cry, and laughed and cursed: "You guys are lazy."

    Meng Xu grinned, said no more, stepped into the space crack, and then the void returned to its original state.

    After Meng Xu left, Gao Peng and Zhang Ziying looked at each other, and they both smiled and hugged each other.

    "To be honest, I'm still a little confused now.Obviously, I have recovered my memory, which belongs to the real Yuanfeng, but I found that my feelings for you have not changed at all. Yuanfeng's memory seems to belong to someone else.  "

    Gao Peng smiled when he heard the words, and said: "I am still the same, no matter what, we have all been reincarnated, Zulong is no longer Zulong, Yuanfeng is no longer Yuanfeng, I am me, I am Gao Peng, you are  You, you are Zhang Ziying, not anyone."

    Zhang Ziying nodded in Gao Peng's arms, and said happily: "You are right, Zulong and Yuanfeng were once, and now we are husband and wife."

    The two stood embracing each other for a moment. Gao Peng raised his head and waved his hand, and the mana whirlwind dissipated, and the world that had been at a standstill began to circulate again.

    Gao Peng turned his head to look at Ao Yue, stretched out his finger, and a ball of light the size of a ping-pong ball sank into the center of Ao Yue's eyebrows, "The world of reincarnation will be handed over to you. In the future, don't pull people into the space from this world, just pull people in the heavens and myriad worlds."  People! It¡¯s better for the earth to keep its original ecology.¡±

    Ao Yue nodded and said, "I understand."

    Gao Peng said with a smile to Zhang Ziying: "Let's go! Let's go back to the present earth. I still owe you a formal proposal, a formal wedding! I don't know if my father-in-law and mother-in-law get along well."

    The corner of Zhang Ziying's mouth raised a happy smile, "Then you have to be prepared mentally, because they have long been very dissatisfied with you because I tried desperately to find you but couldn't find you, and resisted the blind date they arranged.  "

    Gao Peng shrugged, and said indifferently: "Don't be afraid, I don't believe that, with my charm, they won't like me after seeing me."

    "You are so beautiful."

    Gao Peng and Zhang Ziying left, and the prehistoric world resumed its normal operation. After this world was messed up by a group of applicants, it gradually returned to the right track.

    Except that Daozu changed from Hongjun to Kongxuan, and Jieyin Zhunti among the six sages was replaced by Golden Winged Peng and Hongyun, nothing seems to have changed.

    Creatures that shouldn't exist, such as the berserkers of the Asa tribe, were quickly wiped out because of negative luck and boundless karma, and there was no one left. The human race appeared and disappeared like a flash in the pan.

    In the end, it was still Nuwa who created the real prehistoric human race. In order to repay the karma of the West for his Dao ancestor brother, the golden-winged roc went to the west and established the Western religion, calling himself Dapeng Tathagata. Hongyun founded Confucianism and became a Confucian saint.  .

    Originally interpreted and cut off from the four western religions, it became the five major sects. The two clans of liches still confronted each other, and eventually both perished, and the prehistoric human race created by Nuwa rose.

    Everything is back on track.

    The Qilin tribe was taken by Ao Yue to the Dragon and Phoenix Valley, and they lived with the Dragon and Phoenix clan and He Meimei in the undead volcano and never got involved in the wild.

    Occasionally someone wants to go out to have fun, it must be a powerful and talented party in the prehistoric, the main reason is that they are surrounded by Taoist ancestors, who dares to be tempted by them?

    As for the origins of Gao Peng, Zhang Ziying, and Meng Xu, in fact, Gao Peng is indeed the Zulong, the real Zulong, Zhang Ziying is also the real Yuanfeng, and Meng Xu is the real Qilin.

    But this prehistoric is not the real prehistoric.

    In the real prehistoric world, during the early robbery of the Dragon and Han Dynasty, Zulong, Yuanfeng, and Shiqilin exhausted their luck due to the war among the three tribes, and added great karma to their bodies.

    In order to keep the ethnic group immortal, the three decided to kill their own souls to atone for their sins. However, before they each arranged their own groups, prepared to kill their own souls, and apologized to the heavens, Shi Qilin accidentally penetrated the mystery of the Chaos Orb.  .

    Qilin had obtained that bead very early on, but he has never been able to understand the mystery of this thing, and only used it as a precious orb to smash people.

    So he immediately contacted Zulong and Yuanfeng, and the three of them each contributed 90% of their mana. Using the Chaos Orb as the foundation, they created the main god's space. With the last remaining energy, they opened the time-space channel, and put the main god's space and a trace of his true spirit into it.  .

    Yuanfeng also threw his phoenix staff into it, and turned into the phoenix in the world of Baolian Lantern, the unicorn seal of Shiqilin turned into the Qilin King in the world of Journey to the East, and the dragon ball of the ancestor dragon turned into the ancestor dragon of the world of Journey to the West.

    A trace of the true spirit of the three of them went through the space-time tunnel to the earth, a world without supernatural powers.

    And this is the only world that is not covered by the Dao of Heaven, and the space of the Lord God naturally exists attached to the earth.

    After doing all this, the three of them severed their primordial spirits and preserved their bloodlines.

    The Chaos Orb is worthy of being the escaped one of Tiandao, and it really gave the three people a chance of life, but obviously, the chance of life was caught by the three of them.

    Just when the three of them shot with all their strength and their breaths interacted with each other, the memories of the three of them were revived.

    But the three of them are already reincarnated people after all. Although the memory of the previous life has recovered, they don't plan to have anything to do with the previous life, so the three of them don't plan to go back to the real prehistoric world.

    Still stay on the earth and live their little days!  The earth is a place outside the way of heaven, and they are the absolute masters here.

    Anyway, with the main god space, they will never be bored.

    (End of the book) (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com)?, when the breath interacts with each other, the memories of the three are revived.

    But the three of them are already reincarnated people after all. Although the memory of the previous life has recovered, they don't plan to have anything to do with the previous life, so the three of them don't plan to go back to the real prehistoric world.

    Still stay on the earth and live their little days!  The earth is a place outside the way of heaven, and they are the absolute masters here.

    Anyway, with the main god space, they will never be bored.

    (End of the book) (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 End of this testimonial

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    This is the second book that has been completed. There is nothing to say. The results are there. Don't miss it. The biggest failure of this book is the five war worlds at the beginning.

    When I was writing, I only thought that the positioning of this book is the reincarnation against the infinite flow, thinking that it doesn't matter what world you live in, what matters is the confrontation between reincarnations.

    In the end, I forgot that this book was posted on the Xianxia channel. The readers who are looking for books on this channel tend to prefer Xianwu, so this is the biggest reason why this book hit the street.

    The experience is summed up, and it was not easy to finish the book with great difficulty. There is nothing to say. Dapeng wrote the infinite flow into a book, and threw a copy, which proves that Dapeng still has no understanding of the infinite flow.

    So there is no doubt that the third book of Dapeng is still infinite flow. Let alone other things, first write two high-quality infinite flow and then consider others. The next new book is not included in the high-quality goods.  If you don't believe it, you can still fall twice in one pit?

    Don't talk nonsense, let's go straight to the dry goods. The new book "Infinite Pangu's Counterattack" has been uploaded. This book will return to the mode of single-player unlimited streaming, and the story world is both new and old.

    There are old ones such as Journey to the East, Snowflake Goddess Dragon, Swordsman Love, Qin Shimingyue, etc., and new ones such as Nuqing Xiangxi, White Snake Origin, etc. There are more than a dozen worlds that Dapeng has set, but they are not just written.  These dozen or so, in the process of writing, any valuable worlds found will be added.

    Of course, if readers have any good suggestions, you are also welcome to leave a message in the comment area of ??the new book, and Dapeng will adopt it as appropriate.

    After the two books, Dapeng also has some good friends who have been with Dapeng all the time. Here, I would like to thank the two great friends of "Ziyou Huanxin (Xinlian)" and "Xinghai Tiantian" who have helped me a lot in my writing.  , I would like to express my sincere thanks to "The King sent me to read the book" who has always encouraged Dapeng, please accept this bow from Dapeng.

    In addition, I would like to thank a good friend who walked with Dapeng all the way and gave Dapeng a lot of guidance and guidance. His name is "Luohua Lili (nicknamed Huahua)" Oh, he also has another name called "Ye Henshui (Grandpa  Very watery?)".

    Well, the green mountains will not change, and the green water will flow forever. My friends, see you in the rivers and lakes (cup fists).  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 170 What kind of chief brings out what kind of subordinates

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Hello, chiefs, report to the brigade commander. The Spike squad has returned from its mission. Please give instructions." After saluting the brigade commander and the brigade heads, Gao Peng and Wei Monk spoke to the brigade commander.

    "Okay, okay, just come back, are you all right, comrades?" The brigade commander looked at Gao Peng happily, and asked in a harmonious voice.

    Gao Peng smiled slightly, and said: "Thanks to the brigade commander, the Spike team has no casualties except for one member who accidentally scratched the skin when dismantling the mountain cannon."

    "HahahahaOkay, okay, you really deserve to be the elite of our army's elite. What did you dowait, Shanpao? Did you really bring down Yu County?" The brigade commander laughed and was about to say a few words of praise,  Suddenly reacting, he asked in surprise.

    Gao Peng nodded and said with a smile: "It was defeated, fighting silently, the Japanese puppets in Yu County didn't respond at all, they were all wiped on their necks in their sleep."

    "I asked comrades from the county brigade and the guerrillas to transport the light weapons and food supplies, and all the heavy weapons were brought back. I also asked the brigade commander to send someone to move them back. After all, it is not safe to put them outside."

    When the brigade commander heard it, his eyes shone brightly, and he shouted: "Guard company, all companies gather."

    Nearly an hour later, all the weapons and ammunition brought back by Gao Peng were moved back to the village. The brigade heads looked at the weapons and ammunition in the main room, as well as the two infantry guns that had been reassembled by Gao Peng and others.  I can't even close my mouth with a smile.

    "Dapeng, you did a great job." The brigade commander patted Gao Peng on the shoulder heavily and praised him sincerely.

    Gao Peng shook his head and said with a smile: "Without the strong support of the chiefs, Spike would not be what it is today. This is all the result of the chief's correct decision-making and excellent strategic vision. Dapeng dare not take credit for it."

    "Hahahaha Good boy, it's rare to be neither arrogant nor impatient."

    "Captain Gao is truly a role model for us soldiers!"

    "The existence of Captain Gao is the blessing of our army and the nation."

    ""

    There was laughter and praise in the brigade headquarters, and the importance that the chiefs attached to Gao Peng and the Spike team directly rose by more than one level

    In the afternoon, after a whole day of rest, the members of the Spike Fang became full of energy again. Gao Peng was called to the brigade headquarters by the correspondent.  station."

    "No accident, we are going to retreat in the next two days, and at the same time, we are ready to deal with the devil's retaliatory raid. We will use manpower or animal power to pull away the mountain cannon. It is not safe to take the road. What are you going to do with those two cars?"

    Gao Peng thought for a while, and said: "It's unrealistic to drive the car back to the base area. I plan to use the time before the retreat to let the team members learn to drive. After all, we will use cars more in special operations in the future."

    "As for the gasoline, you can find more glass bottles, and it's fine if you can't find enough glass bottles and earthen jars. I'll teach the soldiers how to make incendiary bombs."

    "The power of this incendiary bomb is not weaker than the grenade in some respects, especially for dealing with the devil's vehicles and tanks, but you have to leave me the empty gasoline barrel, I will be of great use."

    The brigade commander nodded and said: "No problem, but why do you want to empty the gasoline tank?"

    Gao Peng smiled mysteriously, and said: "You will know when the time comes. It is just an idea at present. When it is successful, I will naturally promote it to the whole army. By then, the combat effectiveness of our army may have to increase significantly."

    Hearing what Gao Peng said, the brigade commander's interest was really aroused, but he couldn't do anything if Gao Peng wanted to show off.

    He understands Gao Peng's approach very well. He hastily stated his own ideas without being fully sure.  Once it is accomplished, it will be a great achievement.

    "Okay! You go ahead and do it. If you need support from the brigade and headquarters, just ask."

    After the brigade commander finished speaking majesticly, his expression changed, and a hint of the philistine Gao Peng often saw on Li Yunlong's face appeared on his face, "But there is one thing, if you come up with something good, don't forget to clean it up for me first."  One copy, after all, our relationshipisn't it?"

    Seeing this, Gao Peng said dumbfoundedly: "Sure enough, what kind of chief brings out what kind of subordinates, I said, where does our regiment leader's character of a shrewd businessman come from! It turns out that the root lies with you!"

    "Hahahaha Brat, you are so courageous, you dare to tease the chief. Li Yunlong and I are both from poor families. If it weren't for this, my 386 brigade could become the leader of the Eighth Route ArmyMain force?  "

    ""

    "Slow down, release the clutch and slow down Come on, come on, how will the car move if you don't give oil"

    "click"

    The car turns off.

    "Boom"

    "Release the clutch! What's the matter if you just hit the accelerator and don't release the clutch?"

    "click"

    After the hammer turned off for the sixteenth time, Gao Peng was completely desperate for his driving talent, "Okay, let's change! Zhang Gui, you come, Hammer, go to the truck to experience the coordination of the accelerator and clutch first, and find the feeling."  Come again."

    Iron Hammer got out of the car listlessly and went to the truck beside him. Zhang Gui happily sat in the driver's cab.

    "Old Zhang, what's in front?"

    Zhang Gui held the steering wheel nervously with both hands, and replied, "Report to the captain, it's the monks and the others."

    "Okay, kill Monk Wei for me."

    "Huh? Captain, I dare not."

    "Don't you dare to step on the brakes?"

    At this time, Gao Peng finally realized how the driving school instructor felt when he met a group of idiot students.

    Fortunately, not all of them are so stupid, so Gao Peng feels a little comforted. As a sniper, Wang Xikui has the necessary calmness of a sniper, so he can easily overcome his nervousness, and he will soon be able to drive like a sniper.  Sample.

    The same goes for Huzi, who plays with explosives, so he can't be sloppy at all, and needs a strong psychological quality, so he quickly mastered the driving skills.

    In addition, there are Wei Monk and Ji Laoliu. Both of them have practiced martial arts, they are flexible in hands and feet, and they are bold in arts. They firmly believe that even if they crash or roll over, they will not hurt themselves, so they are not nervous.

    According to the main points Gao Peng gave them, they started driving the car very quickly. Of course, they can only drive the car at the moment. There is no problem with beating around the bush, but it is far from reaching the level of old drivers in the future.  , at least they have to be confused when reversing the car.

    But for now, Gao Peng only needs them to be able to drive forward. After all, time is limited, and it is not bad to be able to drive the car in these two days.

    Gao Peng let people who have learned how to drive a jeep to experience driving a truck. They are completely self-taught. The driving method is the same, but they have to explore the skills by themselves.

    Gao Peng is not afraid of being hit by them. Anyway, it is a devil's car. It is okay to practice driving in this wilderness, but it is unrealistic to drive back to the base area. He himself is trying his best to teach Tie Hammer, Zhang Gui, and Wang Gensheng.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 277 The twenty-third five years, finally started

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Tianzi Wharf, the headquarters of the Black Tiger Gang.

    Lei Gong stood beside the balcony guardrail with a gloomy face. He did not expect that in the current situation, someone would dare to stroke his beard. He set fire to the piggy boat that the Black Tiger Gang used to transport laborers, making the Black Tiger Gang  A full loss of tens of thousands of taels of business.

    ? Although one survivor was caught, most of the perpetrators escaped in the chaos, and even killed seven or eight of their gang members. The survivor was still a tough guy, no matter how much he was tortured, he refused to recruit other accomplices.

    Lei Gong stood there for nearly an hour. He thought a lot, weighed the pros and cons, and analyzed all aspects of the situation. His fists were clenched suddenly, as if he had made up his mind.

    Lei Gong turned his head suddenly, and commanded the smiling master who was standing behind him, almost falling asleep: "Order each hall to pick a hundred dead soldiers, and each hall to choose a little leader who can fight, and within three days,  I'm going to see them here."

    After finishing this sentence, Lei Gong remembered the few words he said before leaving five years ago on the bank of Huafang, the mysterious and unpredictable magic gun who killed the Beihai gang without seeing the head and tail.

    "If you need my help in the future, just hang a black lantern on the archway at the pier, and within three to five days, I will definitely appear in front of you, but please remember, I will only help the Black Tiger Gang this time.  It¡¯s best to use it when you need it most.¡±

    "It's time." Lei Gong murmured to himself, and then added to the smiling master: "Hang a lantern on the archway, paint the lantern black, and go!"

    "Yes, boss."

    It has become his habit for Gao Peng to stroll along the riverside road and slowly walk towards the first pier. Every day, he will take some time to go around the first pier and take a look at the archway at the pier.

    However, in the past five years, there was basically only one thing hanging on the archway, which was the heads of those who offended the Black Tiger Gang. But this time, Gao Peng finally found something different.

    There was a deep smile on the corner of his mouth, and he murmured: "It's been five years, and it's finally started."

    In the past five years, Gao Peng practiced martial arts hard and made rapid progress. Now his skill has reached twenty years. Although he still can't catch up with Lao Wu and Lei Gong, he has already dared to challenge Wu Sheng and others with his internal strength.

    However, in this low-level martial arts world, the role of internal strength is not obvious, and the factors of martial arts level still account for the vast majority of the competition.

    Of course, internal strength also has some effects, such as strengthening the body, improving the power of moves, increasing physical strength and endurance, etc., all of which cannot be ignored.

    However, in terms of martial arts, in the past five years, Gao Peng's skill in piercing the incense burner with his gun has already been perfected, and now he can use 70% of his strength to stab mosquitoes and flies on the wall, and the mosquitoes and flies fall without a trace on the wall.

    He also developed a new training method, stabbing mosquitoes and flies flying in the air with the tip of a gun, practicing eyesight, accuracy and speed of shooting a gun.

    Compared with the mosquitoes flying on the wall, the speed of the mosquitoes flying in the air is not the same as that of the mosquitoes crawling on the wall. If he can practice hundreds of stabs and hundreds of hits, then Gao Peng's survival rate in the world of low martial arts and cold weapons will be greatly enhanced.  .

    Even if he was shot head-on with a bow and arrow, he could easily resist all of them, and it was in the form of stabbing.

    Everyone knows that when wielding a spear, stabbing is the most labor-saving and also the fastest and most difficult to defend against. Although with Gao Peng's eyesight and martial arts, it is not difficult to swing the spear to block the flying arrows, but the strength required to swing the spear  , which is much higher than pricking.

    In the past five years, apart from practicing martial arts, Gao Peng did not give up killing the members of the Beihai Gang. However, the Beihai Gang guarded the remaining territory and never divided their troops easily. Their strength was unprecedentedly concentrated.

    He also couldn't kill each place one by one like he did back then, but only occasionally looked for opportunities to kill a few scattered people.

    After five years, he only killed more than 600 people. On average, he only killed about ten people a month. You know, he used to kill dozens of people a day.

    Now Gao Peng's task 2 completion rate is 1692300, which is more than five times. Even if he stops now, he should be able to get a good extra reward.

    However, Gao Peng is not satisfied with this harvest at all. The strange woman he met during the assessment of the world has already won two lucky draw rewards.

    And the last time she assessed the world, without any accidents, she would definitely be able to increase the completion of the task to ten times again, and get the reward for the third lucky draw.  At most, he can only go until the next time he meets her.

    Of course, these five years are notNot only he is making progress, Huang Feihong, Chi Huo, Ah Chun, Xin Lan, including the members of the Orphan Gang, they are all making progress.

    The emaciated boy who was fifteen or sixteen years old has now grown into a strong man. The core members of the Orphan Gang have more than 400 people, all of whom have been practicing spear skills with Chihuo for more than three years.

    Other peripheral members, that is, those orphans who are younger, are practicing internal strength, practicing boxing and kicking, and laying a solid foundation.

    Although the Orphan Gang has only 400 combatable soldiers, if they are tough on the front, they will not be afraid even if 2,000 people come. When the spearmen form a large scale, they will definitely have a crushing effect on the gang members who carry machetes and hatchets.

    Now everything is ready, only one battle is owed

    On the Pearl River, a small boat sailed along the river to the first wharf. In addition to the boatman who was rocking the boat, there were eight young men in black with serious eyes and strong breaths sitting quietly.

    Well, maybe it should be said that there are only seven people with a strong breath, one of them is short, with buck teeth, holding a black gossip stick, and the chattering guy is really not the word tough.

    "I have been a member of the Black Tiger Gang for six years, and I never thought I would have the opportunity to meet the gang leader."

    Bao Ya finished this sentence complacently, patted the majestic man sitting on the bow, and asked with a smile: "Brother, my name is Lin Su, everyone calls me Da Ya Su, what's your name?"

    The majestic man sitting on the bow was none other than Huang Feihong. He glanced at Da Yasu who was smiling at him with buck teeth, turned his head to the side, and ignored him.

    Da Yasu made fun of himself, but his smile remained the same, he retracted his body, and said to a fat man next to him who was taller than him by a head, and who looked like a mountain of meat sitting there: "I really have no self-restraint."

    The fat man squinted at him, and said impatiently, "Do you know what we are doing here?"

    Da Yasu still held his head high, and said with a smile: "It was my boss who asked me to replace him to meet the guild leader, saying that he would give me a chance to learn more."

    After listening to Da Yasu's words, the people on the boat understood that this was a guy who was sent to death by his elder brother, and everyone looked at him with mockery and pity.

    Da Yasu finally felt that something was wrong, and the smile on his face gradually disappeared. He turned his head weakly and asked the fat man: "Do you know why the leader wants to see us?"

    "Hey Hey¡­¡­"

    The fat man didn't answer his question, but looked at him and laughed sinisterly, laughing until Da Yasu's heart trembled.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 279 The sky has changed, the bloody battle begins

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Gao Peng didn't hesitate too much. On the surface, this matter is a matter of cooperation and mutual benefit. Too much hesitation will show no sincerity.

    Therefore, Gao Peng said happily: "The Beihai Clan is the one that Li is determined to destroy. The leader of the Lei Clan has this intention, and Li will naturally go all out."

    "Not only will I help your people get back the leader of the Beihai Gang, but I will also do my best to eliminate the remnants of the Beihai Gang. Wu Sheng's head, I will hang the memorial arch for you, but I have one request.  .¡±

    Lei Gong was overjoyed when he heard the words, but he didn't show it on his face. For a person like him, not showing his emotions or anger is just a basic ability.

    "Brother Li, please tell me, as long as Lei can do it, he will never refuse."

    Gao Peng nodded, and said lightly: "The matter is very simple, it just depends on the Lei Gang leader's reluctance."

    "My request is that after the Black Tiger Gang destroys the Beihai Gang and annexes all the businesses of the Beihai Gang, the wages of the dock workers will be increased by 30%. If the leader of the Lei gang agrees to this condition, I can agree to the leader of the Lei gang and make another move for the leader of the Lei gang."

    Lei Gong's eyes lit up when he heard Gao Peng's words, he only pondered for a while, and then readily agreed, he was willing to give up, and only if he was willing would he get something.

    In his view, after the annexation of the Beihai Gang, the income of the Black Tiger Gang can be doubled at least, but it will only increase the wages of dock workers by 30%, which is nothing more than a drop in the bucket.

    And at such a small price, you can get a chance to make a mobile phone call from the Shadowless Sharpshooter. This deal is simply too good-for-nothing.

    "Brother Li has a heart for the poor and the poor, and he really deserves the name of a thieves. The workers' lives are not easy. Since they work for me and my business grows, I naturally hope that their lives will be easier. This matter, Lei agreed."

    Gao Peng nodded, raised his right palm, and said, "Very good, happy cooperation."

    Lei Gong happily raised his palms and high-fived with Gao Peng, "We are happy to cooperate."

    At night, the sky darkened, the dark clouds slowly gathered, and there was a sultry atmosphere in the air.

    Gao Peng, who had changed back to his normal attire, stood outside the door of the "Donglai Inn" near the headquarters of the Beihai Gang, looked up at the sky slightly, and murmured: "The sky has changed."

    After speaking, a strange smile appeared on his face, and he walked into the Donglai Inn and opened a room

    Lao Wu, the leader of the Beihai Gang, is very cautious. When he travels, he never tells anyone in advance where he is going, so that he can ensure that his whereabouts will not be grasped to the greatest extent.

    Today, he is going out for lunch as usual, no one knows where he will go, because he never eats in one place on weekdays.

    He only brought a dozen or so confidantes with him, and this was the territory of his Beihai gang. If there was anything to do, it only took a moment for hundreds of gang members to arrive.

    In addition, no one knew where he was going beforehand, so he never worried that he would be ambushed on his own territory.

    However, all he did was useless in front of Gao Peng, who was familiar with the plot. When he stepped into the Donglai Inn and was about to eat, Gao Peng had already changed into the shadowless gun, waiting for the time to come.

    On the second floor of Donglai Inn, due to the sudden rainstorm while they were eating, Lao Wu and his confidants did not leave immediately after eating, but were sitting at the table drinking tea and chatting.  The big knife was leaning against the table.

    At this moment, a member of the Beihai Gang hurriedly walked to the table and reported: "Leader, hundreds of people from the Black Tiger Gang suddenly rushed into our site and came this way. It seems that they are targeting the leader."  Those who came, the hall master has already summoned five hundred brothers to gather on this street and prepare to intercept and kill them."

    Lao Wu nodded and said: "Since everything is ready, what are you afraid of? Leave all the people who come here to me."

    "yes."

    On the street outside the inn, a hundred dead men of the Black Tiger Gang with machetes, led by eight small leaders, rushed towards Donglai Inn in the rainstorm.

    However, when they arrived less than 30 feet away from Donglai Inn, a group of Beihai Gangbang members wearing dark red jackets and holding hatchets rushed forward.

    Huang Feihong, who was walking in the center of the small leader of the Black Tiger Gang, held up the machete in his hand and shouted, "Kill."

    "Kill!"

    "Hack them to death."

    "Swear to take the head of the Beihai gang leader."

    The two gangs collided in an instant, blood spattered, limbs and arms flew around, the Beihai Gang had five hundred members, while the Black Tiger Gang had only one hundred members, but suddenly, the one who had the upper handIt's the Black Tiger Gang.

    The terrain of this street is narrow, not more than ten feet wide, and there are only a few dozen people who can rush to the front and fight each other. However, the Black Tiger Gang is the leader of eight No, the most stalwart of the seven gangs  little boss.

    Even some people, like Huang Feihong, that fat man, may not even be rivals for some bosses. Of course, it is not enough to be a boss if you can fight.

    The reason why it is said to be seven is because that guy Da Yasu was completely tricked, and he is not a small boss at all.

    His gossip stick kung fu is not weak, but he has not experienced any large-scale bloody battles so far, and he is very unsuited to the bloody and cruel killing field.

    So at the beginning of the war, after he knocked down several opponents, he was frightened by the bloody scene and became timid. In the confusion, he sneaked into a shop by the street and hid in secret.  Watch out for the war outside.

    Although the Beihai Gang had gathered 500 gang members, their preparations were still a bit lacking. There were no decent masters in the formation, and the seven masters in front rushed into the crowd and hacked and killed them, causing some confusion.

    In addition, the Black Tiger Gang, a hundred gang members who were all dead men, had already received the relocation fee, and they were all fearless of death. The Beihai Gang was beaten back steadily for a while.

    Huang Feihong looked at all directions, while dodging the attack, he kept cutting down the Beihai gang members one by one. He was agile and powerful, and his dashing speed was actually the fastest.

    The seven masters took him as the spearhead, forcibly broke through a bloody path, and entered the center of the Beihai Gang, and the Black Tiger Gang followed closely.

    However, they rushed forward with all their heart, but they also fell into the left and right attack of the Beihai gang, and suffered heavy casualties.

    "Behind is the gate of the inn, and the gang leader is inside. Brothers of the Beihai Gang, you must not retreat any longer, kill them."

    In a short while, the dead soldiers of the Black Tiger Gang advanced more than twenty feet, and were about to rush to the gate of the Donglai Inn. The boss of the Beihai Gang, surnamed Xiang, yelled angrily, raised his machete, and rushed up in person.  .

    Hearing this, the members of the Beihai gang knew that if they were really allowed to enter the inn, even if the gang leader was fine in the end, their life would be difficult, and everyone started desperately with red eyes.

    The Black Tiger Gang's offensive was blocked, Huang Feihong raised his eyes and saw that although he had not yet reached the gate of the inn, he had already entered the range of the inn, Huang Feihong immediately made a decision.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 441: Zhou Yu's Knowledge of Liu Ying

    You can search "Reincarnation Beginning" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Gao Peng was having a good time in the arena. Akechi Ihara saw this group of people and took the initiative to meet him. He clasped his fists to Zhuge Liang who was sitting next to the leader with a feather fan and scarf, and said, "I have seen the military advisor."

    Zhuge Liang smiled and nodded, and said softly: "General Jing, you don't need to be too polite."

    Hearing the conversation between the two, Gao Peng turned his head and looked over. At this time, he was holding the arm of a soldier. Seeing this line, he threw the two soldiers over with all his strength, and then strode over, smiling.  : "Military division, you are back."

    "General Zhao." Zhuge Liangliang nodded, stretched out his left hand, looked at the handsome man beside him, and introduced: "This is Zhou Yu, Zhou Gongjin, the governor of Jiangdong."

    Zhou Yu smiled and nodded to Gao Peng. Hearing this, Gao Peng cupped his fists and saluted Zhou Yu, but said nothing.

    With Akechi Ihara on his side, Gao Peng kept in mind the circumstances of the original plot, and would never do inappropriate things or say superfluous words, so as not to be caught by Akechi Ihara. After all, he has been with Akechi Ihara for so long, and he also knows Akechi Ihara is very smart and has amazing insight.

    Gao Peng didn't say much, but Akechi Ihara clasped his fists at Zhou Yu and said with a smile: "It turns out that he is the governor of Zhou. I have heard that Jiang Dongmei Zhoulang is not only skilled in swordsmanship, but also very wise and close to monsters. It is really lucky to meet you today."

    When Zhou Yu heard the praise, his face remained calm, but he was very happy in his heart. He took a deep look at Akechi Ihara, kept it firmly in his mind, and said with a smile, "General Jing is overwhelmed."

    With a smile on his face, Zhuge Liang looked at Akechi Jinghara, with a flash of admiration in his eyes, and said inwardly, "Zilong is upright, and General Jing is very tactful in his affairs. The two work together and complement each other perfectly."

    "General Zhao, where is my lord?"

    Zhuge appeared to inquire, and Gao Peng answered truthfully: "The lord went to the right camp. There are many soldiers in the right camp whose shoes are torn. The lord took two wives and female guards to weave some straw sandals for them."

    Zhou Yu was slightly taken aback when he heard the words, and couldn't help but think of Cao Cao's evaluation of Liu Bei and his group, the people who weaved mats and sold shoes, and those who butchered pigs and sold meat.

    Zhuge Liang asked where Liu Bei was, and extended his hand to Zhou Yu, saying, "Please, Commander."

    "Military Master Zhuge, Yu has long admired General Guan, who passed five passes and killed six generals. Why don't we pay a visit to General Guan first?"

    Zhuge Liang had no choice but to take Zhou Yu and his party to Zuoying.

    Gao Peng and Akechi Ihara stood side by side, looking at the group of people going away, he didn't know if he was talking to himself, or he said to Akechi Ihara: "This person will be a serious concern to the lord in the future."

    Akechi Ihara smiled slightly, patted Gao Peng on the shoulder, and said: "General, don't worry, he will not be an opponent of a military adviser."

    "oh?"

    Gao Peng pretended to be very surprised and looked at Akechi Ihara, but saw Akechi Ihara smiled inscrutablely, and said softly: "General, wait and see, the only person in this world who can claim Zhou Gongjin's life is the military master."

    Gao Peng's complexion changed, he looked around calmly, and said softly: "General Jing speaks carefully."

    Having said that, there was a happy smile on his face. Seeing this, Akechi Ihara was also full of smiles. Zhao Yun, assuming it wasn't an applicant replacement, he didn't believe that an applicant who got along with him day and night would not show any flaws.  As long as you show your flaws, you will definitely be caught by him

    ? In the Zuoying contest, Zhou Yu was full of awe, looking at a group of soldiers who were practicing not far in front of him, secretly admiring in his heart.

    I saw Cui Yuanzhen holding two sabers, in front of him was a group of soldiers who were also holding two sabers, but the two sabers they held were Han-style ring swords, three feet six inches long, slightly shorter than Cui Yuanzhen's four-foot long sword  .

    There is no way, Xiakou said there are not enough craftsmen to make enough four-foot-long knives, so he had to use ring-shouldered knives, but the impact is not great. If soldiers can practice double-sword knives well, they will also be killing machines on the battlefield.

    Just heard Cui Yuanzhen yell, "Kill."

    "kill."

    Hearing Cui Yuanzhen's password in that song, the soldiers immediately made three moves in a row. First, they took a step forward with their left foot, and swiped the saber in their left hand obliquely to the left.  The right hand circled the first knife and stabbed straight, and shouted to kill.

    Zhou Yu nodded secretly. These three moves made a lot of sense. I didn't expect that short weapons could be used in this way. Even if you face an opponent with a six-foot long dagger, these two double-sword techniques will not be at a disadvantage.

    The flick of the saber in the left hand is to block the opponent's long dagger when it is stabbing.  The advantage of the attack disappeared immediately, and the attack could not be attacked, and the defense could not be defended.

    However, the blade of the ring head knife is straight, and the tip of the knife isIt is very sharp, very suitable for straight stabs, the stab with the right knife can immediately take the life of the opponent's soldiers, it seems that a new type of troops will appear on the battlefield in the future.

    "Military Master Zhuge, what is the name of the general holding the double saber?" Zhou Yu asked Zhuge Liang, pointing to Cui Yuanzhen.

    "Oh! That general is Beihai Cui Yuanzhen. He is highly skilled in martial arts. He is not inferior to the two generals Guan and Zhang. He is also proficient in military strategy. He is really handsome." Zhuge Liang shook his feather fan lightly and expressed his appreciation without hesitation.

    Cui Yuanzhen over there moved his ears, and a smug smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.

    Zhou Yu nodded slightly, said no more, turned his horse's head, and followed Zhuge Liang to Guan Yu's place.

    Arriving outside a shed, a group of people got off their horses and just entered the shed when they heard a thick voice and the sound of a child reading aloud.

    "Guan Guan Jujiu."

    "Guan Guan Ju Dove."

    "In the river continent."

    "On the island of river"

    "My Fair Lady."

    "Youa gracefulafemale."

    "A gentleman loves to eat."

    "Your son so good."

    Zhou Yu and Zhuge Liang stood at the corner, watching the scene in front of them quietly, without making a sound.

    I saw a group of dozens of young children sitting cross-legged on the ground near the hut. In front of them, a tall and Tibetan man with a face like a jujube, red phoenix eyes, cicada eyebrows, and a beautiful beard under his jaw was sitting upright.  There is a dilapidated desk in front of him, holding a roll of bamboo slips in his hand, who is it if it's not Guan Yunchang?

    He saw that Cui Yuanzhen was good at training soldiers, so he let him go and handed over the training of soldiers to him. Zhou Cang was also very convinced of Cui Yuanzhen. Although he was on the same level as him, he was willing to follow his instructions on training  arrange.

    And Guan Yu himself taught the children of the people around him every day, teaching them to read.

    "Uncle Guan, we are almost out of food, what books are we still reading?"

    When Guan Yu heard the words, he chuckled, stroked the beautiful beard under his chin, and said to the childish child in a gentle voice: "You will know in the future, and now you study, and you will have food in the future."

    A smile appeared on Zhou Yu's face, he nodded slowly, and whispered to Zhuge Liang beside him, "Don't disturb them, let's go!"

    Zhuge Liang nodded with a smile, and the group retreated out calmly, then mounted their horses and headed to the right battalion

    The battle field in the right battalion was full of noise, the soldiers formed a big circle and shouted one after another.

    "Quick, quick!"

    "Hurry up and dump him three feet."

    However, in the circle, a group of people were divided into two teams, each standing two feet apart, and there was a long line in front and back. In the field, two people were running fast, one in front and one behind. After running about ten feet, they bent down and touched  The long spear placed horizontally on the ground clicked, and then turned around and rushed back.

    When rushing to the queue, reach out and slap each other's palms with the person behind the queue, and the person behind will rush out again, and so on.

    When all the members of the team on the left ran once, but the last member of the team on the right hadn't finished running, the whole team on the left cheered in unison.

    However, the team on the right all fell down on the spot dejectedly, supported the ground with their hands, bent their arms, and bent down straight, until their chests almost touched the ground, they would prop up again.

    The surrounding soldiers counted loudly, "Onetwothreefourfive" (Remember the website of this site: www.hlnovel.com